《Myst, Might, Mayhem》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1: Opportunity (1)Zhongliang County. A large crowd gathered in the marketplace. The middle-aged woman selling snacks from a stall, the man precariously carrying a water jug on his back, the children running around with friends, and various other passersby all directed their gazes in one direction. A long procession was passing through the center of the village street. Creak! Creak! The sound of thick wooden bars on the carriage wheels could be heard. Inside the wooden cages, visible between the guards escorting the procession, were prisoners with their hands and feet bound. Look at that. Ugh. Theyre completely covered in blood. Their faces were haggard and full of wounds, as if they had endured severe hardships. Their white prisoners garments were stained red. Perhaps because of this, the atmosphere in the village as they watched the procession was extremely grim. The procession continued for a while. Then, someone picked up a stone from the ground and threw it inside the wooden cage. You cockroach-like bastards! Thud! Urgh! The prisoner, with his limbs tied, couldnt avoid the stone and was hit. Seeing the prisoners pained expression, some of the onlookers started grabbing whatever they could and throwing it. Thud! Thud! Thud! The prisoners inside the wooden cages had no choice but to endure being hit. Wretched things! Damn scoundrels! Take this and die! None of the guards escorting them stopped this. Rather, they just watched with mocking laughter. This was the purpose of publicly transporting prisoners from the start. To announce their crimes to the world. Hmm. A middle-aged man was observing them from a second-floor window of an inn. Sitting properly and sipping tea, the countys government official sitting across from him asked in confusion. Why do you react so? They were criminals. The man before his eyes was not one to easily feel sympathy for prisoners. At this, the middle-aged man glanced at a certain cage. Unlike the other prisoners, there was one locked up alone. It was a prisoner whose chest and abdomen were stained red. Hes young. The prisoner was sitting upright with disheveled hair. Although half his face was obscured by the unkempt hair, he was clearly a boy at a glance. At most, he seemed to be sixteen or seventeen years old. The same age as the young master. Seeing that young prisoner suddenly reminded him of the young master he served. But then he shook his head. What did age have to do with committing crimes? The government official, who had been observing him, spoke with a solemn expression. Its difficult to say until the execution, but despite his appearance, he seems to have committed the most serious crime among them. Puzzled by those words, the middle-aged man asked. What do you mean by that? The brat you called young is the most vicious of the prisoners transported this time. The most vicious? The middle-aged man couldnt hide his bewilderment. What was so vicious about that young prisoner? Did he harm people? The worst crime in the eyes of the government was treason, called the crime of high treason. However, those who committed high treason were transported with their crimes publicly announced, so that couldnt be it. Then, there was only one crime that could be considered the most vicious. Murder. Thats right. At the government officials answer, the middle-aged man let out a soft sigh. For ordinary civilians, murder was a grave crime, but for martial artists like himself, killing and being killed was not uncommon. The government official clicked his tongue as he watched him. Tsk tsk. As expected of a martial artist, this doesnt seem to faze you much. In this world, people die left and right. That may be so. But if you knew that kids identity Thud! Before the government official could finish speaking, a stone flew and struck the head of the boy inside the wooden cage. The surroundings became noisy. Blood was flowing from the boys head. However, unlike the other prisoners, the boy showed no signs of movement or groans of pain. That young boy is quite a unique one. Does he not feel pain? His head is like that, yet how This sight caught the middle-aged mans attention as well. That kid For those who have trained in internal energy or received training, enduring pain to some extent is possible. However, that boy was an ordinary civilian. Yet, despite being hit directly on the head by a stone hard enough to split it open, he didnt let out a single groan. Furthermore, the lack of any movement was truly impressive. Swish! As the flowing blood soaked his head, the boy tilted his head upward as if it was bothersome. This revealed his face that had been obscured by his hair. Instantly, exclamations of surprise escaped the nearby onlookers mouths. The government official was the same. Oh my. Even though his face was drenched in blood, his handsomeness couldnt be hidden. With tall and well-proportioned features and delicate lines, his face possessed a unique charm. Peculiarly, his impression seemed gentle, even kind. With a face like that, how could he do such things? The government official was puzzled. The middle-aged man was staring at the young prisoner with an extremely shocked expression. You Why are you reacting like that? At that question, the middle-aged man flinched and shook his head. Its nothing. Nothing? He pretended it was nothing, but just a moment ago, he clearly had a face as if he had received a shock. As the official tried to ask again why he reacted that way, the middle-aged man stood up from his seat. And he said, The tea was delicious. It seems I have an urgent matter to attend to. Oh my. We finally met after so long Im in a hurry. Next time we meet, Ill treat you lavishly at Moon Fragrance Tower[1]. Moon Fragrance Tower? Ahem, ahem. At his words, the corners of the government officials mouth twitched. What man wouldnt be pleased to be treated at the most luxurious courtesan house in the district? *** Near the end of the chou hour[2] at dawn, In the underground level of the Zhongyang County government offices prison building, Most of the imprisoned criminals were asleep, and even the guards watching over the prison were nodding off while leaning against the walls. Amidst them, there was only one person who wasnt asleep. It was the young prisoner with disheveled hair. The boy locked in the prison was staring blankly at the wall. . It had been four days since he woke up after being thought dead. Many things had happened during that time. While it was fortunate that he miraculously survived, when he awoke, he was imprisoned as a criminal. Moreover, the date of his public execution had already been set. The punishment was quartering. It was a punishment where the arms and legs were each tied to different carts and torn apart, killing the person. A fitting punishment, I suppose. He had brutally killed so many people that he was called the Sickle-slaying Demon. Regardless of the method, it would be difficult to avoid the death penalty. Nevertheless, there was no hint of regret or any anxious emotions in the boys eyes. Rather, the boys mind was occupied with something else. [What? Martial arts? Hey, kid. Have you perhaps ever met a martial artist?] Thats what one of the prisoners transported with him had said. Thanks to that, the boy was able to solve the question he had been harboring. Martial artist He had occasionally heard of them when he accompanied his grandfather to the village. They said martial artists could run at the speed of a horse and surpassed the strength of ordinary people by cultivating something called qi. What he had only heard through rumors turned out to be true. That man had driven him to the brink of death in the blink of an eye. The result would be the same even if we met again. No matter how much he thought about it without sleeping, he couldnt come up with a way to kill that man. Even if he attempted a surprise attack or set a trap, would it work? To begin with, that was a monster in human form. Are martial artists originally that strong? If that was the case, avenging his grandfather might become a distant dream. No matter how much he struggled, if it was an existence he couldnt kill As he was deep in thought, the boy suddenly realized something. Martial arts. There was only one difference between that man and himself. The difference between having learned martial arts and not having learned them led to that result. Then, the conclusion might be simple. I need martial arts. If the conditions were the same, the outcome could be different. It seemed he had finally found an answer. However, there was a problem. No, two problems? The first was that he needed to get out of here. If he remained still like this, he would be subjected to quartering and die with his limbs torn apart. The second was how he could learn martial arts. Who do I learn from? He needed to find someone to teach him martial arts, but he had no idea how to find such people. Moreover, even if he somehow escaped from here, he was a prisoner. If he broke out of prison, a warrant would undoubtedly be issued. Then, who would be willing to teach martial arts to a criminal like him? A complicated situation. His mind became chaotic again. He newly realized that his grandfathers promise had been right. No matter how much it was for the sake of revenge, he shouldnt have easily revealed his hidden nature. Its like I dug my own grave. Even if he realized it now, it was too late. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The consequences had already unfolded. The one fortunate thing was that even though he was alive, that man didnt seem to know yet. No, perhaps he knew but left him alone since he was in a situation where he would be executed. As he was pondering over this, Swish! A faint sound came from somewhere. The boy turned his body. Sensing something strange, the boy held his breath and focused on the sounds coming from his surroundings. What is it? At the moment he was curious, something caught the boys eye. A faint haze-like substance was spreading from below the right side of the prison cell he was confined in. The boys eyes narrowed. Is there a fire? He wondered if there was a fire in the prison building. However, that suspicion soon disappeared. For a fire, there was no particular commotion, and it was too quiet. But then, Thud! Thud! The sounds of something falling could be heard. Judging from the direction of the sounds, it seemed to be where the guards were stationed. This is The haze that had been spreading was now seeping into the boys prison cell. A faint scent tickled his nose, and a few medicinal herbs came to mind. Lizards Tail[3] Female Ginseng[4], Gromwell Root[5], Scented Solomons Seal[6] He had been gathering and cultivating medicinal herbs for nearly ten years while following his grandfather. With a terrifyingly keen sense of smell, the boy instantly recognized the herbs mixed in the haze-like faint smoke. Sleeping incense. Gromwell Roots and Scented Solomons Seal were herbs that induced sleep. With this combination, those who inhaled this smoke would not wake up for about two hours. But the boy was different. The mixture is crude. Unless it was his grandfathers mixture, he wouldnt fall asleep from this level of sleeping incense because he had steadily built up resistance to various herbs since childhood. Hmm. The boy judged that something was happening. On a deep night when everyone was asleep, sleeping incense had spread inside the government offices prison. The boy leaned against the wall and focused on the sounds. Swish! Swish! The sound of someone moving while suppressing their presence could be heard. It was a level of sound that ordinary people would have difficulty noticing, but it faintly reached the boys ears. Who is it? They had spread sleeping incense and entered. It meant they had come in with some purpose. Very quiet footsteps were moving back and forth in various parts of the prison. What are they trying to do? He couldnt tell who had infiltrated and for what purpose. Then, the footsteps headed towards his cell. The boy lowered his head and deliberately pretended to be asleep. Swish! Swish! The footsteps stopped in front of his cell and didnt move. Could it be? Click! The sound of the cells lock being opened followed. Was it me? The purpose was clearly the boy himself. As it turned out this way, various thoughts came to his mind. That man might have come to the prison to dispose of him, who hadnt died. But why would he bother to seek out someone who was going to be executed? It doesnt matter. Regardless of the purpose, it had become clear that he was being targeted. The boy breathed as evenly as possible. So as not to let them notice that he hadnt succumbed to the sleeping incense. Swish! Swish! The sound of someone entering while suppressing their presence was heard again. The intruder who had carefully snuck inside. Even with his eyes closed, he could feel their presence right in front of him. Tap! The intruder lightly nudged the boy with their foot. It seemed to be to check if he was really asleep. The boy relaxed his body and didnt move. Convinced that he was asleep, the intruder suddenly lifted the hair covering the front of the boys face. The intruders steady breathing momentarily stopped. .. He could sense an emotional disturbance. The boy, who had learned about ordinary peoples emotions from his grandfather, could sensitively discern their state of mind through their expressions, actions, and breathing. Its a chance. Such agitation was an opportunity to target an enemy. The boy swiftly raised the wooden cangue[7] restraining his hands upward with great force. Thud! Ugh! The defenseless intruder was struck on the chin and staggered backward. The boy didnt miss this moment and tried to smash the intruders head with the wooden cangue. Right at that instant, the intruder kicked the boys abdomen with their foot. Thud! And as the boy was pushed back, the intruder quickly struck acupuncture points on his chest with their fingers. Tap tap tap tap tap! It felt as if his body had stiffened and couldnt move. As he wondered what this phenomenon was, the intruder muttered in disbelief. How are you not asleep? Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Opportunity (2)The intruder couldnt hide his bewilderment. Even those who had trained their internal energy would fall into a deep sleep when caught off guard by the sleeping incense. Let alone ordinary people who hadnt learned martial arts; just a whiff of this sleeping incense would make them suddenly fall asleep. However, something unexpected had happened. While everyone in the government offices prison had fallen asleep, this fellow was wide awake. Who the hell is this kid? Just to be sure, the intruder placed his hand on the boys abdomen. And he tried injecting his internal energy. If the boy had even the slightest amount of internal energy, there would be a rebound. However, Theres no rebound. The boy hadnt learned any internal energy at all. Then, as he had heard from the government official during the day, he was indeed an ordinary person. But why wasnt the sleeping incense working on the kid? This fellow? Moreover, he wasnt afraid of this situation. It was one thing to resist the sleeping incense, but a stranger had infiltrated the prison and immobilized him with acupuncture. Yet, he was staring at the intruder with unwavering eyes. As if observing him. Hes different. He had heard that the boy was a death row inmate, but he was somehow different from other ordinary boys his age. How should he put it? The boy gave off an unsettling feeling. The intruder found himself pondering for a moment. I guess Just then, someones voice came from behind. Havent you found him yet? Someone had walked into the prison from the back. They were also wearing a mask, but their build wasnt very large. No, their slender and slightly short stature indicated that they werent a fully grown adult. The intruder quietly spoke. Young Master, I asked you to wait outside and keep watch Is that him? Before the intruder could finish speaking, the masked youngster pointed with his finger and asked. It was the disheveled prisoner boy immobilized by acupuncture. The intruder nodded. Yes, it is. I cant see his face clearly. Guard Gam, lift his hair. It seemed he wanted to check the boys face. At those words, the intruder hesitated briefly before lifting the hair of the immobilized prisoner boy. Then, a gasp escaped the masked youngsters mouth. Ah The masked youngster couldnt hide his genuine astonishment. The disheveled prisoner boy couldnt understand why they were reacting this way. Why were they showing such a reaction, including the intruder who had immobilized him like this? At that moment, the masked youngster removed his mask. !? The boys eyes trembled. The face of the youngster behind the mask. It was as if he was looking into a mirror; the face resembled his own. He was astounded to the point of disbelief at the resemblance, as if they were twins. From the way their hair was styled to the subtle differences in their faces, if they were dressed similarly, even those who had known them for a long time might have trouble distinguishing between them. Do we look alike? Almost identical. Truly amazing. I was also shocked when I first saw this fellow. I can see why. What were the chances of a complete stranger having such a similar face? It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say it was nearly impossible. However, the prisoner boy and the unmasked youngster had nearly the same face. After marveling at the resemblance for a while, the unmasked youngster approached the prisoner boy and said, You. Youre a death row inmate, right? With even his mute acupoint sealed, there was no way he could answer. The youngster gave the intruder a look. Then, the intruder struck the prisoner boys chest with his fingers. Tap tap tap tap tap! After finishing the acupuncture, the youngster said, Now you can answer. Youre a death row inmate, right? At that question, the prisoner boy remained still for a moment before replying, Thats right. The youngster raised the corners of his mouth at the polite response. You seem to be well aware of your situation. After all, no matter how much of a death row inmate he was, he was just an ordinary person. In front of martial artists, he was no different from a cat in front of a tiger. It would be strange if he didnt act politely. The youngster crossed his arms and spoke in an arrogant voice. I heard your execution is scheduled for the day after tomorrow, right? Thats correct. What would you do if you had a chance to live a little longer? I want to live. Heh heh heh. Of course you would. The youngster couldnt hide his satisfaction. A death row inmate with no other options wouldnt hesitate to grab onto his pants if offered a chance to live. The youngster grinned and said, Such an opportunity doesnt come easily. Youre quite a lucky fellow for a death row inmate. Are you giving me an opportunity? Thats right. A very big opportunity. What is it? Even if its only for five days, its not often that a bastard like you gets to live as Mok Gyeong-un, the third young master of the great Yeon Mok Sword Manor[1]. Yeon Mok Sword Manor? He had never heard of it before. From what he heard, it seemed to be some large estate. The boy didnt know much, but the Yeon Mok Sword Manor was an old and prestigious martial arts clan located in the northern part of Anhui Province. There was no way for him to know this, but one thing was certain. You want me to be a stand-in? At the prisoner boys question, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up. Youre not stupid. Thats right. Why would I need a death row inmate like you? What I need is that face of yours. There was only one reason he had sought out someone with the same face. It was to have him act as a substitute. Do I just need to be a stand-in? Its only for five days. Were you expecting some grand task? All you have to do is stay confined in the clans villa and pretend to be the real young master. I see. You get to enjoy life as the young master of a prestigious clan for five days, and in return, you get to keep your life. What a great opportunity, isnt it? It was certainly true. It made sense, but the boy wasnt foolish. In the first place, being a substitute meant taking on risks in place of the real person. There must be hidden dangers lurking for sure. A stand-in However, he didnt have any other opportunities. He had been pondering how to escape the government offices prison in the first place. If he stayed put, he would be subjected to the cruel punishment of dismemberment. There was no need to think twice. Please give me the opportunity. Heh. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and gestured. Then, the masked intruder took out a small pouch from his bosom. The boy, puzzled by this, asked, What is that? Eat it. ? He wondered what he meant, but the intruder took out a black pill from the pouch. A foul smell wafted out, and anyone could tell it had nothing to do with medicine. The intruder brought the pill to the boys mouth. The boy looked at it and asked, Is it poison? At this, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed and said, Did you think I would trust a mere death row inmate like you just like that? If you complete the substitution without any issues, Ill give you the antidote. Heh heh heh. It meant he was going to eliminate any chance of the boy doing anything reckless from the very beginning. The intruder pressed the poison pill against his lips and said, Open your mouth. There was no choice. Looking at the grinning Mok Gyeong-un, the boy slowly opened his mouth and accepted the poison pill. As he watched the boy chew the pill, the intruders eyes flickered with interest. Normally, if someone knew it was poison, they would make a distressed face and show signs of suffering, but the boy was chewing and swallowing it without any reaction. He wasnt just swallowing it whole either. Hes indeed different. Although he had the same face as the young master, he was a vicious one. That must be why he became a death row inmate after killing many people without even learning martial arts. It was a good decision to prepare the poison pill in advance. Now that he had made him take it, if the boy wanted to live, he wouldnt be able to do anything reckless like trying to escape. The boy stopped chewing and opened his mouth wide. I swallowed it, Young Master. It was confirmed that there was nothing left in his mouth. The size of the poison pill was too large to hide inside his mouth if he had pretended to swallow it. Once it was confirmed, Mok Gyeong-un ordered, Untie him now. Understood. The intruder found the key from the key ring he had prepared and unlocked the wooden restraints binding the boys hands and feet. Phew. As his limbs were freed, the boy felt like he could live. The wooden restraints were actually made of metal on the inside, pressing down on his wrists and making them incredibly heavy. The intruder approached the entrance of the prison and quietly said, I will lead the way. You, follow behind me. Young Master, please follow behind him. Alright. Since the boy had taken the poison pill, he wouldnt be able to escape, but it was a precautionary measure. If the intruder led the way and the young master watched from behind, how could the fellow escape? Even if he was a death row inmate, he was no different from a child compared to those who had learned martial arts. Follow me. Just as he was about to open the prison door and leave, You! Ugh! Thud! Thump! Startled by the sound from behind, the intruder turned his head. However, an unbelievable scene unfolded before his eyes. Mok Gyeong-un was lying on the floor with a shocked expression, his neck completely twisted and turned around. !!! It had happened so suddenly that the intruder was momentarily at a loss for words. To him, the boy nonchalantly said, S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What should we do about this? The death row inmate who was supposed to be the stand-in is dead. Chapter 3 Chapter 3: Opportunity (3)Mok Gyeong-un, who died instantly as his neck was broken. The intruder was dazed for a very brief moment. However, it didnt last long. You bastard! Thwack! The intruder, his anger boiling over, swiftly reached out to the boy, grabbing his neck and slamming him against the wall. Thud! It was absurd. Even if Mok Gyeong-un was only a third-rate martial artist with mediocre skills, the boy was an ordinary civilian. Even if he was a death row inmate, the difference between him and someone who had learned martial arts was stark. But even if it was a surprise attack, did it make sense for Mok Gyeong-uns neck to be broken in an instant? As he wondered in disbelief, the boy spoke to him with an expressionless face. Even if you used sleeping incense, you shouldnt make a commotion, right? What? You bastard, now youre!? Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The intruder furrowed his brows. He was grabbing the boys neck, but there were no signs of distress. Rather, the boy was speaking perfectly fine. This guy, now that I think about it, why is his neck so The boys neck muscles were quite developed, like someone who had trained their external martial arts. To the extent that proper internal energy would be needed to break it. Could he have cultivated external martial arts? No, that cant be. If he had, he should have at least some internal energy. Even external martial arts required the foundation of internal energy circulation. However, this fellow truly had no internal energy. It seemed he wasnt a simple one. Although the intruders mind was getting complicated, that wasnt the important matter at hand. You crazy bastard. The young master gave you an opportunity, but youve really gone mad. To actually do this to the person who gave a mere death row inmate like you a chance Am I misunderstanding the purpose of being a stand-in? What? In the first place, being a stand-in means taking on risks in place of the real person. Of course, for me, its an opportunity to extend my life by about three days, but if you went as far as breaking a death row inmate out of prison to have them act as a stand-in, doesnt it also mean you can dispose of them at any time? The boy spoke calmly. At his words, the intruder was momentarily at a loss for words. This fellow was more intelligent than he thought. If he were an ordinary civilian and a typical death row inmate, he would be preoccupied with overcoming the current crisis. No, how could he even do something like this in the first place? Not only did he analyze the situation in an instant, but he was also taking a gamble. Even though he could die at any moment. What kind of guy is he? As he found it absurd, the boy opened his mouth. May I ask you something? You bastard, cant you assess the situation You said youre a bodyguard, but youre quite composed considering your master is dead. You little If you have this much rationality left in a situation where you should want to kill me, it doesnt seem like you have much affection for your master, does it? Ha! The intruder was dumbfounded by the boys words. He was reading his state of mind to an unpleasant degree. As the boy said, the intruder didnt have much affection for this good-for-nothing young master. He was just perplexed and angered by this unexpected situation. Of course, that didnt mean his judgment was clouded enough to immediately kill the boy and escape the government offices prison. This is ridiculous. To think he was being swayed by a mere death row inmate boy. As the boy said, now that things had come to this point, killing him was the right thing to do. However, if he lost the boy as well in a situation where the young master had already lost his life, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor would hold him responsible with his own life. shit, this has become a real mess. His plan to somehow make the third young master the Manor Master and become the head of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, living out his old age in comfort, had turned to dust. Because of this damned death row inmate brat, all his investments had been for naught. As he felt frustrated, the boy said, If you dont particularly have any affection for him, how about switching horses? Switching horses (sides)? Wouldnt it be more convenient to think of the one lying on the floor as a prisoner who will be executed the day after tomorrow? The boy spoke nonchalantly. Looking at him, the intruder was both dumbfounded and somehow felt a chill run down his spine. Wasnt this damned death row inmate essentially saying he would become Mok Gyeong-un now? Squeeze! The intruder tightened his grip on the boys neck. Urgh Only now did the boy let out a slightly pained groan. The intruder glared at him and said, Did you, a mere death row inmate, kill the young master with that in mind? At his words, the boy chuckled and said, Is there any other reason? !? The intruder gulped at the boys words. Just what kind of creature was he? His very thought process seemed to be on a completely different wavelength from ordinary people. His cunning was no joke. No, perhaps thats why he ended up as a death row inmate in the first place. This guy is dangerous. Regardless of whether the Yeon Mok Sword Manor held him responsible or not, he thought it might be better to kill him now. His instincts were strongly telling him. Regardless of martial arts or age, getting involved with this fellow would bring nothing good. Squeeze! Ack! He applied even more force to his grip. It would be difficult for the boy to endure with internal energy. Dont make me laugh. Its better for you to just die here. Lets kill him. Even if it meant starting anew. At that moment, the boy suddenly grabbed the intruders wrist. Smack! Its no use. I might have killed the young master with luck, but Im different. The intruder tried to lightly slap away the boys hand with his opposite hand, infused with internal energy, but, Smack! This brat? The boy resisted. It felt like hitting a thick tree trunk. He felt the resilience in the boys wrist, and his muscles were extremely firm. Enough to withstand a force infused with internal energy. In an instant, the intruder swiftly tore off the sleeve of the boys prisoners garment with his quick hand movements. !? The intruders eyes widened. The shape of dense muscles was clearly visible. He almost let out a gasp at the sight of the muscles, developed as if he had trained only external martial arts for over a decade. Now the mystery was solved. No wonder the young master was overpowered. It wasnt just luck from a surprise attack. Judging by the density of this fellows muscles, it would be difficult to inflict damage without considerable martial arts skill. With just his physique, he surpassed the level that a third-rate martial artist could handle. If a guy like this had properly learned martial arts He might have become a high-level expert. However, to properly cultivate internal energy, one had to start between the ages of five and ten. If it was too late, impurities would accumulate in the meridians throughout the body, slowing down the circulation of internal energy. Squeeze! At that moment, the wrist grabbing the boys neck started to ache. The boy was applying force, trying to remove the intruders hand. What kind of strength does this bastard have? He was using the power of a seventh-level martial artist, yet the boy was trying to push it away with brute force. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say he was a powerhouse based on strength alone. If he let his guard down, it seemed like the boy might really break free. This wont do. The intruder then employed the Grappling Hand Technique technique. Releasing the hand gripping the boys neck, he grabbed the boys wrist and twisted the joint, making it face towards his lower back. Huh? It happened so quickly that the boys wrist was twisted without any chance to resist. How did he do that? Was this also a martial art? If so, it seemed quite ingenious. He had used the boys own strength to twist his wrist. However, thanks to that, the hand gripping his neck was released, making it easier to breathe and speak. Shing! The intruder was seen drawing something from his waist. It was a dagger. It seemed he was going to stab the boy with it. The boy then said, Is there really a need to kill me? What? Since Ill die without the antidote, I have no choice but to listen to you, right? At those words, the intruder momentarily stopped his attempt to stab the boy. The situation was so absurd that he had forgotten, but the boy had taken the poison pill he had brought. But remembering that made it even more ridiculous. Ha! To think a guy who had even taken a poison pill would do such a crazy thing. He was so puzzled as to why the boy had done this when he couldnt even live if the intruder didnt give him the antidote. Is it because hes the only substitute if the young master dies? His cunning was too much. Then the boy said, I have no interest in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor or being the third young master. No interest? Then why are you doing this crazy thing now I just have a reason to live a little longer. Live longer? what the . was he talking about? As he wondered, the boy spoke in a meaningful tone. Since you have the antidote, you can control me like a puppet as you wish. The intruder flinched at the boys words. He had only thought his retirement plan had been ruined. Because he had wanted to obtain a peaceful life, unlike in the past. And he wasnt without a sense of being fed up with going somewhere else and investing time. How much investigation and time had he spent to find the place he considered ideal? Control as I wish For a moment, he fell into contemplation. It was a tempting offer, but he wasnt a fool. Although he had only briefly experienced it, this fellow was extremely dangerous. He was cunning and difficult to control. However, if he was someone who clung to his life to this extent, he wouldnt be able to defy the intruder for the time being, even if it was because of the poison pill. Should I take this opportunity to switch sides? There was only one reason he had tried to find a substitute in the first place. To save the young masters life. But the young master was already dead. Then using this fellow to switch sides was also a good method. If he became a powerful figure and tried to control this fellow from behind, it would only give him a headache as time passed. Yes, lets use him and dispose of him. After a brief contemplation, the intruder made a decision. To use the boy only until he could switch sides. The intruder warned, If you show even the slightest suspicious sign, Ill kill you. If you disobey my orders, you die. Understood. The boy answered without a moments hesitation. If you dont take the antidote for the poison within twelve hours, the poison will spread throughout your body, so you better remember that. Thwack! Finally, the intruder released the twisted arm. And as the boy got up, he said, From this moment on, you are Mok Gyeong-un. Understood. Should I call you Sir Guard Gam? Yes. In front of others, I can speak casually to you, right? Right. He didnt want to be spoken down to by the boy, but it was certainly better to be clear. Then the boy, no, Mok Gyeong-un, approached the collapsed real Mok Gyeong-un. And he started undressing him. Hmm. Guard Gam watched with a displeased look. Even without being told, the boy was trying to swap clothes with the real one, showing how extremely cunning he was. He only felt sorry for the dead real Mok Gyeong-un. Swish swish! Mok Gyeong-un took off the prisoners garment top. Look at this guy. Inside his upper body were highly developed, dense muscles. Even with the red-stained bandages wrapped around his chest and abdomen, the shape of his muscles was distinct enough to imagine how developed they were. To think this is a body that hasnt trained external martial arts. He was even more amazed now than before. Guard Gam, who had been staring intently at Mok Gyeong-uns upper body, narrowed his eyes. But the bandages suggest he suffered a severe injury, so why does he look fine on the outside? That was the question. If it were an old wound, it would be understandable, but it was recent. Yet Mok Gyeong-uns complexion and movements seemed unaffected. what the . is going on? He became curious about what this fellow had done to end up as a death row inmate. It seemed he would have to meet the government official acquaintance again. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had changed clothes, turned his head to him and said, May I borrow your dagger? Dagger Why? Mok Gyeong-un pointed to the head of the dead real Mok Gyeong-un and spoke nonchalantly. The young masters body is more frail than mine, so I think Ill have to take the body and leave only the head. It certainly made sense, but as expected, this fellow was unsettling. It seemed the best course of action was to switch sides quickly. Chapter 4 Chapter 4: Mok Sword Manor (1)Mok Gyeong-un unwrapped the bandages and looked at his upper body reflected in the mirror. There were scars from stab wounds on the left side of his chest and abdomen. Scars? Normally, even considerable wounds wouldnt leave scars. However, the wounds inflicted by that mans black sword had turned into scars. It seemed they would likely remain for life. Well cant be helped. He had to be satisfied with surviving. Even he thought wounds of that extent would be fatal. But contrary to expectations, he had survived. He was aware that he had exceptional recovery abilities from the beginning, but his tenacity for life was beyond imagination. Is this a sign that I shouldnt go there yet? Fortunately. If he had to listen to his grandfathers nagging, he at least wanted to complete his revenge. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That way, it would be less unjust. Revenge Thinking about revenge, he felt he was lucky. Who would have thought there would be someone in the world with the exact same face as him? Thanks to that, he could cleanse his identity. Should I say Im lucky? Since the identity of the death row inmate had been killed, there would be no wanted posters saying he had escaped. In fact, more than the government office issuing wanted posters, he had something else in mind. Theyll probably think Im dead now, right? The middle-aged man with the black sword whom he had encountered while tracking his nemesiss traces. That man had appeared to kill him. But if the fact that he was alive was discovered, the man would undoubtedly show up again. Martial arts. He had clearly experienced it. That man was a monster he had encountered for the first time in his life. It seemed impossible to confront him without learning martial arts. In that regard, it seemed like a stroke of fate. The guy who had the same face as him was the third young master of the martial arts clan, Yeon Mok Sword Manor. He could now deceive that bastard and the world as the third young master of Yeon Mok Sword Manor, not as the Sickle-slaying Demon, and furthermore, an opportunity to learn martial arts had opened up. It has opened up, but There was just one problem. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the black figure standing outside the door while putting on his top. It was the person Guard Gam had placed to monitor him. Because of that, he was confined to the villa and couldnt move except when going to the latrine. How annoying. The situation wasnt easy. It was no different from being imprisoned. Although they had made a deal, as expected, Guard Gam didnt trust him at all. It would probably continue like this. It might be natural since he had boldly killed the real one right in front of his eyes. What should I do? If he stayed still, he would only be manipulated like this. There might not even be an opportunity to learn martial arts. It was a situation where he was stuck between a rock and a hard place, unable to do anything. Nevertheless, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled with a rather nonchalant face. Knock knock! At that moment, someone knocked on the door. Young Master, Ive brought your lunch. Soon, the door opened, and a maid brought a tray of food. It was beef and eggplant stir-fry, bean sprouts, and rice. As she always did, the maid placed the tray on the round table by the window. She glanced at Mok Gyeong-un, who was buttoning his top and sitting on a chair. Hes handsome. Among the four young masters of Yeon Mok Sword Manor, Mok Gyeong-uns looks were by far the best. To the extent that the maids would compete to bring him his meals and want to see his face. One needed to have such small pleasures, didnt they? However, Huh? The maid slightly furrowed her brows. With a faint smile on his face, he didnt look any different from the usual Mok Gyeong-un. But what was this subtle sense of unfamiliarity? What is it? Something felt different. It was quite difficult to pinpoint exactly what it was. As the maid was puzzled inside, she was about to take the tray and leave when, Wait a moment. Yes? About the beef and eggplant stir-fry. Yes. Next time, Id like the beef to be less cooked. But if its undercooked, the blood Beef is more tender when its rare, and its delicious when its slightly soaked in blood. He smiled brightly as he said that. The moment she saw his smile, a chill ran down the maids spine. She seemed to understand why she felt the unfamiliarity. His mouth was smiling, but his eyes were staring at her without moving at all. It felt like her body was stiffening. Is there a problem? That well Once seized by fear, it was difficult to answer. Right then, The chef will handle the cooking as he sees fit, Young Master. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head toward the door. Guard Gam was entering through the open door. He shook his head with a displeased look and waved his hand at the maid. The maid bowed her head and hurriedly went out. Thud! Guard Gam closed the door and approached Mok Gyeong-un, saying, I warned you not to do anything conspicuous, didnt I? Mok Gyeong-un picked up some rice with his chopsticks and replied, Is asking for the beef to be cooked less considered conspicuous? Youre Mok Gyeong-un, not a death row inmate. The paper you gave me to memorize didnt mention what kind of meat the real one preferred. Mok Gyeong-un calmly retorted. This bastard. Guard Gams expression hardened at his attitude. It wasnt exactly wrong, but he didnt like how the boy talked back at every turn. It was annoying, and the way he was chewing his food was also irksome. Guard Gam sat across from him and said, Judging by the way youre talking, I assume youve memorized everything I told you to, right? Yes. There wasnt much to it. Not much to it? Ha! Then whats the name of the eldest young master? Mok Yeong-ho. Age twenty. Has a mole on his left cheek and is so absorbed in women . The most incompetent among the four brothers, but greedy and tyrannical. One of Guard Gams eyebrows rose. It was accurate without a single mistake. Since the real young master had written the information sheet himself, it was bluntly written from his own perspective. What about the second young master? Mok Eun-pyeong. Age eighteen. Has droopy eyes like the main wife. Cunning and treacherous. A piece of trash who would do anything to become the head of the clan. Mok Gyeong-un had memorized it exactly as it was written. The forceful handwriting gave a strong impression of dislike. It would be easier if he were a dimwit. Guard Gam clicked his tongue inwardly. As expected, the fellow was cunning and had memorized everything. There seemed to be no need to check further. Should I also talk about the fourth young master? Or the real Mok Gyeong-uns usual habits Thats enough. Then, I havent finished my meal yet, so may I continue? Hmph. Eat and listen. Understood. Guard Gam got up from his seat, looked out the window with his hands behind his back, and opened his mouth. Although youve familiarized yourself with the information on the sheet, youll hardly have any occasions to meet other people in this household. Why is that? Even if you have the same face as the young master, the longer the tail, the more likely it is to get stepped on. In the first place, we just need to avoid creating such situations. So youre saying I should stay cooped up inside? You catch on quick. This doesnt seem much different from being a substitute. You volunteered to be a puppet instead of a substitute. Since you chose that path yourself, you just need to do as youre told. Guard Gam made it clear. So that this cunning fellow couldnt have any other thoughts. I just need to do as Im told, right? Thats right. Is there anything else I need to know? No. At Guard Gams final words, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been using his chopsticks, narrowed his eyes. He had been told about the information he needed to be familiar with, but other than habits or personal details that wouldnt easily give away the fact that he was a fake, he wasnt told anything else. Especially the most important information. Hes not telling me why a substitute was needed. Of course, he had guessed that they might not tell him. Because of this, Mok Gyeong-un could be certain of one thing. Are they planning to leave me in a dangerous situation that requires a substitute? Otherwise, there would be no reason not to tell him. They had made him take a poison pill, and now that the real Mok Gyeong-un was dead, he thought they would utilize him for a while since he was the only substitute. But it seemed that wasnt the case. They probably had another hidden card up their sleeve. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up savagely as he was lost in thought. Theyre trying to switch sides. *** Thud! Guard Gam, who had closed the door, said to the sharp-eyed middle-aged man guarding outside, Make sure he never escapes. And if someone comes looking for him, come up with an excuse that hes not feeling well or something, so he doesnt come face to face with others. Understood. Ill be out for a bit. As he was about to leave, the middle-aged man whispered, Captain. But is there really a need to switch sides? Huh? Youve made him take the poison pill anyway. Wouldnt it be better to just control that fake fellow? After all, the reason you chose the third young master That fellow is no good. What? What do you mean? I mean hes not someone who can be easily controlled. At Guard Gams words, the middle-aged man inwardly scoffed. No matter how much of a death row inmate the fellow was, he was just an ordinary civilian who hadnt learned martial arts. Yet, it was amusing how the captain was overreacting like this. Perhaps because he had retired from the front lines and lived as a bodyguard, his sharpness had indeed dulled compared to the past. If it bothered him that much, he could just step on the fellow and teach him a lesson. However, regardless of his own thoughts, he couldnt talk back to the captain. I understand. Watch him closely. If he tries to do anything unnecessary, subdue him with the Grappling Hand technique. I allow you to inflict some pain, except for the face. Oho. Really? That might be better for that fellow. Anyway, guard him well. Understood. The middle-aged man raised the corners of his mouth in satisfaction. *** About fifteen minutes after Guard Gam left, The closed door opened. The middle-aged man guarding the door blocked Mok Gyeong-un, who was trying to go out. Where do you think youre going? Im going out for a bit. To the latrine? No. I thought Id take a look around outside the villa. I needed someone to talk to anyway, so would you like to come with me? Mok Gyeong-un spoke nonchalantly. Seeing his attitude, the middle-aged man shook his head in disbelief. The captain had just left, and he was already trying to run out? The middle-aged man spoke in a cold tone, If you dont want to see a rough sight, go back in right now. Did you say Go Chan? I think nothing will happen if the two of us just keep our mouths shut Before Mok Gyeong-un could finish speaking, Swish swish smack! The middle-aged man, no, Go Chan, swiftly grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns wrist and twisted it behind his back. It was a Grappling Hand Technique. According to the captain, although the boys external strength was not remarkable, his muscle density was unusual, so rather than striking, it was easier to subdue him by twisting his joints. Nothing special. Using the Grappling Hand Technique after a long time, it seemed his skills hadnt rusted. Feeling better after twisting the boys arm, he whispered into Mok Gyeong-uns ear, You seem to have forgotten your place, but youre not the real Mok Gyeong-un. Theres nothing good about unnecessarily provoking me. Squeeze! He twisted the wrist even more. Regardless of his muscles, having his joint twisted must be painful. Go back in and stay put. Go Chan warned in a low voice. He thought the boy would naturally go back in on his own after this much, but, What if I dont want to? What? Go Chan snorted in disbelief. He had heard the boys thinking was unusual, but he seemed out of his mind. If he didnt want to go back in obediently, what else could he do? Foolish fellow. Go Chan struck the back of Mok Gyeong-uns neck with his hand infused with internal energy. Smack! With this much force, regardless of his muscles, he would faint from the impact. Thats what he thought, but something was strange. It felt like he had hit a wooden pillar. What? He thought the boy would definitely collapse, but he was enduring it just fine. Thinking he might not have used enough internal energy, he tried to apply more, but Mok Gyeong-uns voice was heard, You do seem weaker than Guard Gam. This bastard? It seemed he didnt feel any pain at all. Otherwise, how could he speak so calmly after being hit on the back of the neck? Feeling unsettled, Go Chan decided it wouldnt do and tried to twist Mok Gyeong-uns wrist even more to slam him to the ground. However, Squeeze! No matter how much he twisted, the boy didnt budge. No, the boy was straightening his twisted wrist and forearm. Wha- what the .? Startled, Go Chan summoned his martial power to the fullest. He couldnt worry about the fellow getting hurt or not. He had to subdue him first and then see. But, Huh? The moment he tried to draw upon his martial power, his body floated upward with a whoosh. Then, he was slapped down in front of the boy. Thud! Ugh! Fortunately, it didnt seem like he was thrown down too hard. He quickly tried to bounce his waist and get up, but Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his neck with his right hand. Squeeze! Guh! The strength of that grip was so immense that it felt like his neck would break at any moment. Go Chans eyes trembled and started to turn bloodshot. He hurriedly grabbed the boys wrist and tried to push it away to free himself. But it wouldnt budge at all. Th- this bastard, what the . is he? How can he be so strong? In terms of martial arts, he had reached the second-rate level. It was no exaggeration to say that he possessed twice the strength of an average adult man. Yet, he couldnt handle the strength of one hand of this fellow who hadnt even learned martial arts. Guh, guh. His breath was getting cut off. It felt like his face would burst. Struggling in agony, he suddenly caught a glimpse of the boys face. Smiling? The corners of the boys mouth were curled up to his ears. He had a face like an innocent child playing with a toy. Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Mok Sword Manor (2)what the . is this bastard? Not only was his breath being cut off, but a chill ran down his spine. The gaze in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, as he was grinning from ear to ear, was strangely spine-chilling. Now he understood why Guard Gam, the captain, had said those words. [I mean hes not someone who can be easily controlled.] He thought it was just something he said. But actually experiencing it, the boy was clearly different from ordinary people. Even without having learned martial arts, his immense strength and the ominous pressure in his eyes were crushing his mind like pulp. Squeeze! Ugh The force squeezing his throat intensified. He endured it with his internal energy, but he couldnt hold on any longer. Seeing his eyes burning, it seemed he would soon lose consciousness. At that moment, Swish! The hand gripping his neck loosened. Cough, cough! As his blocked airway opened, he coughed as if choking. Amidst that, he was puzzled. Why? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been enjoying it with a grin up to his ears, stopped smiling. Then, he spoke as if he were disappointed, I almost killed you. Cough, cough Wh- what? If I kill you like this, becoming Mok Gyeong-un would be meaningless, wouldnt it? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chans eyes wavered. It felt like the boy was toying with him. Just what was this bastard? Go Chan, his anger surging, opened his mouth with trembling lips. Do you have the confidence to handle the consequences of doing this? Consequences? Without the antidote, you will die. And it will be a very painful death. Go Chan mentioned the poison Mok Gyeong-un had ingested. He thought this fake fellow would also know that and stop midway. But it was too late. He had already seen this fellows unsettling side. As the captain said, this fellow was someone who could never be controlled. Although he didnt know what would happen after five days, if he were to switch sides, it would be better to kill him in any way possible. If I leave him be, he will surely stab me in the back. However, at the moment, the one holding the knife was this fellow, so he had to make him realize his position. Go Chan spoke in a low voice, If Guard Gam finds out, he wont let you off easy. Thats probably true. But Ill consider this incident as an impulsive act. What does that mean? Ill consider it as something you did out of frustration from being confined, so go back to your room now. Go back to my room? Yes. If you obediently go back on your own, Ill pretend what just happened never occurred. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, If that were the case, I wouldnt have bothered coming out. Go Chan frowned. Did this fellow really not understand the situation? Why was a bastard who had even taken a poison pill and had his life at stake acting so arbitrarily? If the captain, no, Guard Gam finds out Yes, yes. He wont just let it slide. But now, if you resist here If Guard Go keeps his mouth shut, nothing will happen. Whats the problem? What? Go Chan was dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns brazen words. As his senior said, he really seemed uncontrollable. Go Chan spoke, trying to suppress his anger. They must have told you that if you dont take the antidote or neutralizer within the hour, your life will also end, but you cant come to your senses Before he could finish his words, Monkshood, aconite, hemlock, pinellia !? At the medicinal herbs, no, poisonous herbs coming out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, Go Chans expression instantly hardened. They were all plants that went into the poison pill. Woodbine[1], magic mushroom, dutchmans pipe. Is that about it? Impossible. Go Chan was dumbstruck. Even if he got one or two wrong, it would have been understandable, but he was accurate. He correctly identified all the toxic ingredients that went into the poison pill. The reason he was so shocked wasnt simply because the boy guessed the ingredients. The poison pill was made by combining these ingredients, boiling them, and drying them to make the pill, so it couldnt be identified just by tasting it. Wh- what the . are you? Even the Poison Emperor Cho Ak-gyeong or the Medicine Immortal Mun-no, would they be capable of this? Didnt they say he was an ordinary death row inmate? He was curious about this fellows true identity. As he was astounded, Mok Gyeong-un said, Since I was young, I ate all sorts of medicinal and poisonous herbs. I tried boiling them and drying them. What? You ate poisonous herbs? An herbalist must know their effects, they said. Its not just for that reason, though. He knew there were other reasons, but it didnt matter now. Anyway, Mok Gyeong-un could distinguish medicinal herbs with sensitive precision. No, if it was something he had personally tasted or even slightly smelled, he remembered it. Even his grandfather would stick out his tongue in amazement at that. A herbalist, you say? Oh, you didnt know? I originally lived by gathering medicinal herbs. Nonsense! How can a mere herbalist identify the ingredients in a poison pill just by tasting it? It was something that couldnt be possible. Judging by your surprise, I guess I was right. Mok Gyeong-un approached him as he was startled. As he suddenly closed the distance, Go Chan unknowingly took a step back. Go Chan hurriedly said, E- even if you know that, what do you think you can do? Making the antidote is even more difficult than the poison pill. He gathered internal energy in his Yongcheon acupoint[2] to use lightness skill if necessary. This fellow was extremely unsettling. He had to be prepared because he didnt know what he would do. Even if his strength is greater than ordinary people, he hasnt learned martial arts. Then, if I use the lightness skill, he wont be able to catch up. He thought it would be fine as long as he didnt directly confront him. Right at that moment, Crunch! As Mok Gyeong-un took a step, the wooden floor beneath his foot was dented. It was an immense leg strength. Oh no! As if a tiger was pouncing, Mok Gyeong-un instantly charged forward. Jumping back was useless. Mok Gyeong-uns speed was too fast to secure any distance. Thwack! Mok Gyeong-uns hand stretched out. Thinking he would naturally aim for the neck or head, Go Chan tried to defend by crossing his arms. But that wasnt it. Tap tap tap tap tap! Ugh! Mok Gyeong-uns fingers struck acupuncture points on his chest. Go Chans eyes widened. He was certain this fellow didnt know any martial arts. In fact, there were no signs of him having cultivated internal energy, so he thought that was the case, but the acupoints he just struck were the paralysis acupoint that stiffened the body and the mute acupoint that prevented speech. Could it have been a lie? He accurately struck the acupoints. Once the acupoints were sealed, he shouldnt be able to move or speak. However, even though his chest ached and his body felt creaky, he could still move. What is this? As he wondered what was going on, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and muttered, Was it not like this? What? I tried imitating what Guard Gam did, but it doesnt seem to work. I thought doing it this way would make the body unable to move and prevent speech. !? Mok Gyeong-un spoke nonchalantly. At his words, Go Chan was not only dumbfounded but also flabbergasted. If this was true, did it mean he had imitated exactly what he had experienced himself? He imitated what he saw? If he knew nothing, he would have thought the boy had learned it. He might have even thought the boy had practiced it dozens of times to perform it. Because he had struck the acupoints almost accurately. Just who is this guy? If he had internal energy, the acupoints would have been sealed. It ended with his body stiffening slightly because the boy had just poked them forcefully without skill. As he was stunned and at a loss for a moment, Grab! Guh! While he was caught off guard, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his neck. Since he was standing, he tried to kick the boys groin with his foot, but, Crack! His neck was slightly twisted. If he applied a little more force here, it would snap. As his life was in danger, Go Chan couldnt move an inch in that state. S- stop. If you dont want the antidote Ah, about that. Its still a secret from Guard Gam, but actually, I dont need it. What? what the . was he talking about? He doesnt need the antidote? As he wondered what was going on, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Since I ate so many poisonous herbs from a young age, I developed a resistance. Re- resistance? Well, my stomach would ache when I ate them, but a crude mixture like the one Guard Gam gave me doesnt even faze me. Crude mixture? Go Chan was dumbfounded. The poison pill still used by the society[3] was crude? This was a poison pill with such potent toxicity that even a first-rate internal martial arts master, if affected, would have difficulty detoxifying it even after cultivating qi for half a month. Just what is this guy? If anyone else had said it, he would have dismissed it as nonsense. But strangely, it was hard to deny the boys words. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un did something strange. Chomp! He suddenly bit his own index finger. Go Chan didnt know why he was doing that, but the boy suddenly brought his bleeding finger to Go Chans mouth. Wh- what are you trying to d- mmph! He couldnt refuse. Mok Gyeong-uns finger invaded his mouth. Drops of blood wet his tongue and flowed down his throat. With an uneasy feeling, he tried not to swallow, but he had no choice because his neck was being gripped. But not long after swallowing the blood, Ugh! His chest became hot. A burning pain suddenly engulfed his body. Even after Mok Gyeong-un released his grip, the pain was so intense that it felt like his internal organs were twisting. Aaaah! Po- poison? No matter how he thought about it, this was poison. Otherwise, there was no way it could cause such pain. Go Chan hurriedly tried to circulate his qi, but as he tried to sit cross-legged, Mok Gyeong-un kicked his body. Oof! Thanks to that, he rolled on the floor. As he was suffering, Mok Gyeong-un crouched down and said, There were a few things my grandfather told me not to do. One of them is this. Not only have I developed a resistance from eating many poisonous herbs, but he said my blood also carries toxicity. What? A dog I raised accidentally licked my blood and had a seizure. It was vomiting blood and going crazy. You you The twisting pain prevented him from speaking. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un giggled and looked at him. Swish! Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he was suffering, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his chin and lifted it up. Then, he spoke as if admonishing, Its okay. Grandfather told me how to treat it, and it improved. Aaaaargh! Go Chan clutched Mok Gyeong-uns knees. Unable to speak, he looked at him imploringly. Then, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, From now on, I believe youll help me a lot. Chapter 6 Chapter 6A pale-faced man in his fifties lay on the sickbed. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He seemed to have difficulty breathing, constantly coughing. Whenever the old physician by his side wiped his mouth with a cloth, blood of a black color stained it. Sigh Seeing this, a sigh escaped the old physicians lips. As his condition worsened, the end seemed near. Despite using all his knowledge and experience to treat him, in his long years as a physician, this was the first time he had encountered such an illness. Is there really nothing that can be done? As the personal physician of Yeon Mok Sword Manor, he could envision the situations that would unfold in the future. There would be bloody conflicts between the brothers. Manor Master, you should have just designated a successor. The Manor Master had not chosen a successor. Because of that, even the clans retainers could only watch the current situation helplessly. In fact, everyone knew the truth. If you liked him that much, you should have made the youngest one your successor. The Manor Master had cherished the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon. His talent was so outstanding that it might appear only once in three generations. At the age of fourteen, he had mastered the clans martial arts and reached the level of a first-rate master. Now, at just sixteen, two years later, he had reached the threshold of the pinnacle. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that his overwhelming talent was among the top ten of his generations prodigies. Moreover, his personality also resembled the Manor Masters. Young Master Mok Yu-cheon. If the Manor Master had openly supported him, the retainers would have stepped forward to solidify his position. Even if he was just the son of a courtesan. Of course, doing so would incur the wrath of the main wife. This is a big problem. A big problem indeed. The main wifes affection for her eldest son, Mok Yeong-ho, was unwavering. Even if he was called a scoundrel, that didnt change. Because of this, from the second young master to the third young master, they had begun to overtly display their greed. The moment the Manor Master drew his last breath, Yeon Mok Sword Manor would be stained with the blood of the brothers. What will happen in the future? Sigh. As a mere physician, he couldnt intervene. As he was lamenting, The door to the Manor Masters room opened. Who is it? The old physicians expression hardened as he turned his head. A face with wrinkles covered by powder, as white as snow. Lips dyed red with rouge, adorned with luxurious jewelry and attire. With upturned eyes and a gaze filled with arrogance, this middle-aged lady was Yeon Mok Sword Manors main wife, Lady Seok. The old physician lowered his head. M- Madam. As expected. At her question, the old physician nodded with a faint sigh. My medical skills are lacking, so there seems to be nothing I can do. I see. Indeed, there is no way for him to survive with medicine. It is because I am incompetent. I Swish! Lady Seok waved her hand, indicating she didnt want to hear it. Then, with a sigh, she said, When all the renowned physicians in the vicinity, including you, say they dont even know the name of the illness and that it cant be explained by medicine, calling it a strange phenomenon, there is only one way left. Madam! At those words, the old physician looked at Lady Seok, his white beard trembling. Lady Seok then glared coldly at the old physician and said, With my husbands life hanging by a thread, are you in a position to be picky? But the art of divi-ation is ultimately just a bizarre method of looking at trivial signs. How can such superstitious Didnt you say with your own mouth that my husbands illness is no different from a strange phenomenon? That may be so, but Then why do you oppose using a diviner[1] who deals with strange phenomena? Are you telling me to just wait for my husband to die? Thats not what I meant I dont want to hear it. I have already summoned a diviner to the annex, so Physician Ha should stop and leave. Madam! Do you want to be forcibly dragged out? At these words, the old physician had no choice but to leave, as if he were being driven out. It was already a situation where he couldnt do anything. The old physician, who had come outside, clicked his tongue as if he were regretful and looked at the main building where the sickbed was located. Bringing in a diviner to treat a strange phenomenon? Sigh. Shes determined to kill a person with a diviner. *** This is the current situation of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. What an interesting family this is. Interesting? He just learned about the situation he was in, and thats what he says? Go Chan was dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns reaction. In a sense, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that Mok Gyeong-un was in the most precarious position. If the fact that he was a fake was discovered, he might be torn apart and killed by the retainers, not just the other young masters. Yet, despite hearing this, he was exceedingly composed. I have no idea what hes thinking. If he were in Mok Gyeong-uns position, he would try to escape somehow. It was a situation with no solution. Even Guard Gam, the captain, was preparing to abandon this fellow. In the end, the fellow would inevitably be caught in the middle and eliminated. Even if you subdued me with poison, theres nothing you can do in this situation, you bastard. For now, he had no choice but to follow along. However, he had no intention of helping Mok Gyeong-un succeed. So he had hidden some information. If the truth was seven parts, he had hidden about three parts related to them. Hah. Just wait and see. If he could just detoxify the poison, no matter what, he would reve Flinch! Go Chan, who made eye contact with Mok Gyeong-un, trembled. Just looking into the boys eyes sent chills down his spine. It was pathetic of him to be intimidated like this, but this fellow was somehow different from ordinary people. There was something about him that made people fear him. A devilish bastard. Yes, that description suited him best. He still couldnt forget those ominous eyes. Guard Go. Y- yes. Go Chan straightened up and replied. Regardless of his inner thoughts, his instincts told him to unconditionally obey the boys words for now. So originally, the real Mok Gyeong-un and Guard Gam planned to use me as a substitute and have the eldest young master, Mok Yeong-ho, kill Mok Eun-pyeong, right? Thats correct. That was their initial best course of action. The plan was called The Fishermans Gain[2]. They had envisioned a scenario where the eldest young master, Mok Yeong-ho, would backstab the second young master, Mok Eun-pyeong, who would let his guard down thinking the substitute had been killed. To this end, they had even planted false hopes in Mok Yeong-ho through a courtesan they had recruited. They put quite a bit of thought into it. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. The plan seemed plausible. If they had proceeded this way, the main wife, who was the mother of the two young masters, and her maternal family would not have been able to significantly intervene. Rather, it would have become a disgrace for them. It would have been good, but I became the variable. Now he understood why Guard Gam wanted to switch sides. Guard Gam didnt trust him. If he had trusted him or had the confidence to completely control him, he would have slightly modified this best plan and carried it out as is. But because he distrusted him, he wouldnt do that. In the end, Guard Gams change of heart and the situation of this family could only work against him in any way. Is there only one conclusion? He had to either kill Guard Gam or bring him to his side. However, both the former and the latter were difficult. The latter was difficult because Guard Gam had no faith in him, and in the case of the former, unlike Go Chan, Guard Gam was definitely stronger than him. Therefore, it was difficult to kill him. Guard Go. Yes. How much stronger is Guard Gam compared to you? Compared to me? Yes. Guard Gam is a first-rate master, so hes probably two to three times stronger than me. Go Chan possessed the skills of a second-rate warrior. On the other hand, Guard Gam was a first-rate master. In terms of internal energy, he had almost reached half a cycle (30 years), so numerically speaking, it was more than twice that, but considering his enlightenment and skills, it had to be considered three times. That was the typical difference between second-rate and first-rate. In your opinion, Guard Go, do you think I can kill Guard Gam? What? I mean literally. Do you think I can kill him? At this question, Go Chan furrowed his brows. After learning about the situation of the family, did he make up his mind to kill Guard Gam? But this fellow still didnt know that they were trying to switch sides. Or did he deduce it from the fragmentary information? Gulp! If that was the case, his insight was truly remarkable. What kind of fellow was he? He was on a different level from the real Mok Gyeong-un in terms of using his brain. Is the question difficult? Guard Go, youve fought with me too, so you should have a rough idea. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan hesitated for a moment before answering. E- even if the young master is strong and has good movements, its difficult to compare the technical aspects and internal energy of a first-rate master with a novice like me. So in conclusion, I cant win, right? Yes. Dont be so cautious. I think so too. If he knew, then why was he asking? As he wondered, Mok Gyeong-un changed the question. Then if I learn this so-called martial arts, would the odds change a bit? What? What if I learn martial arts? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Go Chan almost scoffed. He acknowledged that this fellow was stronger than him, a second-rate warrior. And he also acknowledged that he was different from ordinary people. However, learning martial arts was a completely separate issue. Go Chan managed to control his expression and said, Young Master, the foundation of martial arts is internal energy cultivation. Internal energy cultivation? Yes. Internal energy cultivation refers to circulating the natural energy through breathing techniques, that is, inhalation and exhalation, to gather internal energy within the body. And? As internal energy accumulates, you become stronger and more powerful. It seems to be that way. In his life, Mok Gyeong-un had never met anyone stronger than him. But those who had learned martial arts were different. However, this internal energy cannot be accumulated overnight. Are you saying it takes time? Yes. It varies from person to person and depends on the breathing technique, but internal energy is formed and accumulated through long-term cultivation. But even if you learn martial arts, can you catch up to someone who has cultivated for many years in a short period of time? And youre already too late. There was also an appropriate starting age for internal energy cultivation. It was suitable to start between the ages of five and nine because, at a younger age, the body is flexible, and impurities have not accumulated in the meridians. At Mok Gyeong-uns age, impurities would have already accumulated considerably, narrowing the meridians. Youre saying its difficult in the short term. Yes. No. It will be difficult even if you cultivate for a lifetime. Go Chan didnt mention this fact. He didnt feel the need to tell him, and even if he did, it would only make Mok Gyeong-un uncomfortable and possibly lead him to harm Go Chan. Its useless to struggle. Now you understand your situation, right? The Manor Master was on the verge of death. Both Yeon Mok Sword Manors personal physician and other renowned physicians said it was difficult. In the first place, it was an illness of unknown cause, to the extent that it was called a strange phenomenon. If such a Manor Master were to lose his life, no matter how much this fake fellow struggled, it would be the end for him. Just wait. When that moment comes, I will repay all this humiliation Thud! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un stood up. Then, gesturing to Go Chan, he said, Lets go. What? Where? Was he trying to escape? If that was the case, it would be a foolish choice Guide me to where the Manor Master is. What? Why do you suddenly want to go where the Manor Master is? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Since my life is tied to the Manor Masters life and death, I want to see for myself how critical his condition is. !? Chapter 7 Chapter 7We corrected the numbering of chapters from 250 to 270 (there are some errors in it, but the consistency of the chapters is correct, dont worry) In front of the room where the Manor Master was staying. Lady Seok, the main wife of Yeon Mok Sword Manor, who had been waiting with a straight posture, looked in the direction of the footsteps ascending the floor. A middle-aged man with a goatee, wearing a shabby Taoist robe with a yin-yang symbol, carrying a backpack loaded with old books and instruments, appeared. He was the diviner Lady Seok had summoned. This diviner, called Myo-sin, was known to be quite skilled in Mengcheng County[1]. Lady Seok scrutinized his appearance from top to bottom with a doubtful face and clicked her tongue softly. She had an attitude of not caring whether the diviner was offended or not. Despite her attitude, the diviner showed no particular reaction and instead catered to her mood. Can I see the Manor Master now? Yes. Thats fortunate. The longer a strange phenomenon lasts, the worse the situation becomes. Then, please have everyone within thirty steps of the main building where the Manor Master is staying leave. If they are close, they may catch the impurities from the Manor Master. Ive done just that. What good would it be to leave prying eyes around when calling a diviner? She had already cleared the surroundings with a suitable excuse. If Madam could also step back Swish! At that moment, Lady Seok slightly raised her hand and said, You remember the favor I asked of you, right? At this, the diviner smiled and replied, Of course. Good. Since diviner Myo is said to be so miraculous, I will trust you. Then, lowering her voice to a whisper, she continued, If you can just find out where the Manor Masters seal and secret manuals are, I will immediately give you three hundred silver taels as promised. Oh my, thank you. Diviner Myo-sin bowed his head repeatedly, expressing his gratitude. Seeing his behavior, Lady Seok let out a soft sigh. Phew. In fact, she didnt have much faith in divi-ation or such things. It was just that she had changed her mind due to a certain opportunity. She had called the diviner with a glimmer of hope. If only you had given your support to that child, none of this would have happened. To think of making the son of a mere courtesan the successor. Resentment filled Lady Seoks eyes as she looked at the door to the Manor Masters room. *** On the way to the main building of Yeon Mok Sword Manor where the Manor Master was staying. Walking side by side as a guide, Go Chan glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. What is he thinking? It was true that the Manor Masters life was directly tied to the fellows. But what would he do by seeing the Manor Master in such a state? Could he be thinking of trying to save him? That would be even more absurd. I understand that his knowledge of medicinal herbs is exceptional, but the Manor Master had already been given up on by the clans personal physician and all the renowned physicians in the vicinity. They said it was a strange phenomenon, and the exact symptoms and illness were unknown. The moment the term strange phenomenon was used, it meant there was nothing that could be done. Just what is his ulterior motive? He couldnt read this fellows thoughts at all. More than that, isnt he worried about himself? Rather, Go Chan was concerned about something else. If he unnecessarily stood out and interacted with others, and his identity as a fake was exposed, there might be trouble before he could switch sides with Guard Gam. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un looked somewhere and asked, What is that place for? That is the martial arts training ground. The place Mok Gyeong-un pointed to with his head was the First Training Ground. In Yeon Mok Sword Manor, there were a total of four training grounds, including the Manor Masters exclusive training ground. The Third Training Ground was for the ordinary warriors of the clan, the Second Training Ground was for the retainers to cultivate their martial arts, and the last First Training Ground was exclusively for the young masters. A place to cultivate martial arts Interest flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Seeing this, Go Chan clicked his tongue inwardly. In a situation where his life and death were uncertain, the desire for martial arts was nothing but a vain delusion. Even if you start learning now, do you think you can catch up to Captain Gam? It would be difficult for him to even take his first steps, yet it was honestly amusing that he was already thinking of learning martial arts to kill a first-rate master. Then, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly called out to him. Guard Go. Y- yes. Every time I look at you, Guard Go, I feel like you have eyes that are tempting to play with. !? Go Chan flinched and suddenly stopped in his tracks. He stiffly turned his head, and Mok Gyeong-un put his arm around his shoulder and said, It seems youre not one of my people yet. Ho- how could that be? You should look ahead, Guard Go. Is someone going to eat you? Damn bastard. He was genuinely anxious. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were precisely staring at his left eye. With a lick of his lips, it was as if he was dying to pluck out his eyeball. Go Chan trembled and took a step forward. Mok Gyeong-un grinned at him and said, Its a pity. Right? Wh- what? It felt like cold sweat was running down his spine. The more he got to know this fellow, the more he felt like he had provoked something he shouldnt have. Suppressing this uneasy feeling as much as possible, Go Chan walked forward. Ah Then, someone in the training ground caught Go Chans eye. In the training ground, there was a boy with a strong impression, his upper body bare. The boy, with well-developed tan muscles on his upper body, was practicing horse stance while sweating profusely. Mok Yu-cheon. He was the youngest young master, Mok Yu-cheon. Despite having innate martial talent, his passion was so great that he invested all his time in martial arts training except for meals and sleep. It was no wonder the Manor Master favored him. Hes attached. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the First Training Ground was Mok Yu-cheons exclusive ground. Someone is training over there. At Mok Gyeong-uns remark, Go Chan said in a whisper, Thats the youngest young master. The youngest? Is that Mok Yu-cheon? Thats right. Is that how martial arts are practiced? Hes building leg strength through horse stance. It can be said that the foundation of all martial arts comes from the lower body. I see. Young Master, it would be better not to stare at the youngest young master. You might get entangled unnecessarily. Just by looking? Go Chan frowned and looked at him. He must have read the information sheet Guard Gam had given him. The real Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts skill was at the third-rate level. But since he was a fake, if he acted recklessly and clashed with others, his identity as a fake might be exposed. And there was an even bigger problem. Go Chan whispered, The youngest young master really dislikes the real young master. Ah. Mok Gyeong-un nodded. On the information sheet written by the real Mok Gyeong-un, it was stated like this: [I cant stand the sight of that lowly bastard boasting about his martial talent. Its unlikely to happen, but if you happen to run into him, refrain from engaging in conversation.] He was wary of him to the extent of writing this. Something must have happened. Why does he dislike him? After hesitating for a moment, Go Chan whispered into his ear, The real young master disparaged the youngest young masters mother as a vulgar courtesan and got beaten to a pulp. That was two years ago. He still remembered. The sight of the real Mok Gyeong-un crawling on the floor with his leg bones and ribs shattered. He was begging for his life like crazy. Because of that incident, the youngest young master, Mok Yu-cheon, genuinely hated Mok Gyeong-un. He seems to have a kind heart. What? Judging by the fact that he left his limbs intact. . His brows furrowed. As expected, this fellow had a different thought process. Even if he was a fake, it was like talking about himself. Anyway, now was not the time for this. In any case, lets go quickly. Its better not to run into the other young masters right now. It could become really dangerous. At Go Chans urging, Mok Gyeong-un silently chuckled. It was a truly interesting place. Seeing the brothers quarreling like this. And so, they passed the training ground and headed to the main building where the Manor Master was. Looking at the pavilion leading to the main building, Go Chan frowned. Whats going on? Usually, the clans guard warriors would be guarding the front of the pavilion at the entrance of the main building. But there was no one. Come to think of it, the surroundings were too quiet. Not a single shadow could be seen. This is troublesome Due to the Manor Masters worsening condition, even the young masters were not allowed to enter the main building by Lady Seoks order. Therefore, he thought they would be stopped anyway and had to turn back, so he guided Mok Gyeong-un without saying anything. But now, it seemed they would really get to see the Manor Master. *** Inside the Manor Masters room. Around the Manor Masters bed where he lay, a dozen red threads formed a boundary, and silver coins with holes in the center were flowing down between the threads. Clang clang! The flowing silver coins made a sound as they collided. Hmm. Diviner Myo-sin, who had removed the Manor Masters top and was looking at his chest, clicked his tongue. Usually, when called for a strange phenomenon, most of the time, it was unrelated. So he just had to pretend to perform some divi-ation and pass the time. But this time was different. Bulge! Bulge! Centered on the middle of the Manor Masters chest, black blood vessels bulged out grotesquely. At a glance, it looked like a symptom of poisoning. However, the strange thing was that the area was constantly moving. Its heading towards the heart. The bulging black blood vessels were moving towards the heart, turning the area pale. But as if blocked by something, they had not reached it yet. Diviner Myo-sin grinned. As expected of a martial artist. His vitality is strong, so the impurities havent penetrated his heart yet. With such a strong killing intent, that thing should have already taken over. The Manor Master was enduring well. But even that was clearly at a critical point. Looking at the Manor Masters condition, he had been weakened for a long time after being afflicted by the impurities. Its fifty-fifty. At this point, even if the impurities were purified, the chances of survival were fifty-fifty. There was nothing more difficult than simultaneously expelling the impurities and the killing intent. But now, there was no need for that. I just need to do what I was hired for. The request was not to save the Manor Master from the strange phenomenon. It was enough to make the Manor Master spit out where the seal and secret manuals were before he died. Diviner Myo-sin took out a talisman from his backpack. Myo-sin, holding the talisman, poured red ink onto the inkstone he had prepared in advance. Tap tap! Dipping the brush in the red ink, Myo-sin began to engrave characters on the talisman. As he drew the strokes, It took the form of a ghost[2]. Myo-sin chanted something in a small voice. The Emperors Proclamation bearing the Strength The othe five directions why do you not perish? the flying immortal ten thousand demons . demons hearts.[3] Tremble tremble tremble! It was strange. The end of the talisman trembled on its own. Myo-sin attached the trembling talisman to the strange phenomenon on the Manor Masters chest, which was constantly moving towards the heart. Tap! Right at that moment, Bulge! Bulge! Bulge! The black blood vessels began to subside, centered on where the talisman was attached. Then, diviner Myo-sin formed a hand seal. Snap! [Ln (R)] Bringing the index fingers of both hands together and tightly interlocking the rest symbolized immovable roots. [Bng ()] Supporting the index fingers and spreading the interlocked middle fingers, he brought them together. At the same time, he began to chant the Mantra of Protecting and Killing. Ա.....R..ԡ.R (Some bullshit) As he chanted the Mantra of Protecting and Killing, the Manor Masters body convulsed. A faint vapor began to flow out from where the talisman was attached. [Ji ()] He interlocked all his fingers. It symbolized external restraint. Then, the Manor Masters Adams apple bulged out. As if his airway was blocked, the Manor Masters face turned red. Seeing that, diviner Myo-sins expression hardened. The killing intent is too strong. Myo-sin, who had been forming the hand seals, got up from his seat and raised his right hand, forming the vajra mudra on the Manor Masters Adams apple. And he continued to chant the Mantra of Protecting and Killing. Ա.....R..ԡ.R(Some bullshit) Before the Mantra of Protecting and Killing could finish, Creak! At that moment, the closed door to the Manor Masters room slowly opened. As a result, the three red threads tied to the door came loose, and silver coins fell to the floor. Clang clang clang! Oh no! S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that instant, Bang! Ugh! With a strong rebound, diviner Myo-sins body was thrown backward. The force was so strong that he didnt know how far he would be thrown, but then someone grabbed his back. Thud! The startled Myo-sin turned his head. The one who had caught him was a boy with extremely refined and handsome features. The boy was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Myo-sin, who had been momentarily at a loss for words due to his strikingly good looks, was about to express his annoyance at being interrupted. I told you not to let anyone in, so how!? Flinch! However, Myo-sin couldnt express his anger to the end. However, diviner Myo-sin couldnt express his anger to the end. It was because he discovered Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which were as still as those of a dead person, without a single tremor. How can a living human have such eyes? Chapter 8 Chapter 8Mok Gyeong-uns pupils, unmoving like those of a dead person. As it was the first time seeing a living person with such eyes, diviner Myo-sin couldnt take his gaze off those eyes for a moment. How can a human have such gho However, he soon came to his senses at someones voice. What? What is this? It was Guard Go Chan. Guard Go Chan, who had guided Mok Gyeong-un, was baffled by the sight of the Manor Masters room, filled with red threads strung with silver coins. He had found it strange that there was no one around the main building. But who was this person, and what bizarre act was he performing here? Excuse me. Who are you, and here He doesnt seem to be a physician. Mok Gyeong-un said, looking around the room. At this, diviner Myo-sin waved his hands in a hurry and said, I dont know who you are, but didnt you receive a message from Madam? This is an important moment, so please leave immediately. Madam? Its a moment that shouldnt be disturbed. It was indeed a truly important moment. In the midst of controlling the strange phenomenon invading the Manor Masters heart, the killing intent had interfered due to the interruption. In this situation, the killing intent would rather make the strange phenomenon even stronger. Please leave at once! There was no time to waste. At Myo-sins urging, Guard Go Chan frowned and muttered, Could he be a diviner? Whew. Thats right. Im a diviner, so quickly Whats wrong with him? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un pointed to the bed with his chin and asked. Diviner Myo-sin turned his head. Cough, cough! There, someone was coughing with their back arched like a bow. M- Manor Master? Manor Master? Mok Gyeong-un made a puzzled expression. The condition of the Manor Master he saw for the first time was bizarrely strange. His back was arched, his chest facing upward, and his throat was moving up and down, looking quite painful. No. Why is the Manor Master like that? Leave! Hurry up and leave! Myo-sin shouted and tried to push Mok Gyeong-un and Go Chan out the door. Right at that moment, Gulp! A loud swallowing sound came from the Manor Master, audible to everyone. Looking at the Manor Master, his back was still arched like a bow, but the bulging of his throat that had been moving up and down disappeared. The Manor Masters expression, which had been painful, seemed to ease. But suddenly, the Manor Master, who had his eyes closed, opened them wide. Oh? Manor Master? Could it be that the Manor Master had regained consciousness? Then, Myo-sin let out a small, rough sound. shit! He hurriedly took out a talisman with the character (Suppress) written in red from the pouch at his waist and tried to rush towards the Manor Master, who seemed to have awakened. Then, the Manor Masters head suddenly turned to the side in a strange manner. Creak! !? Go Chans eyes widened. The Manor Masters horrifying eyeballs were not just bloodshot but dyed red except for the pupils. Amidst that, with his back arched and his head turned in such a way, it was even spine-chilling. At that moment, diviner Myo-sin formed a single-handed seal with his left hand and chanted an incantation. Ա.....R..ԡ.R(Some bullshit) Swish! The yellow talisman wrapped around Myo-sins right fingers straightened out stiffly. With the talisman stretched out like this, Myo-sin tried to attach it to the forehead of the Manor Master, whose head had turned. However, Kaaah! The Manor Master let out a strange sound and shouted. Ugh! As the resounding shout echoed like a roar, Myo-sin staggered and was pushed back. The shout affected not only him. Go Chan also momentarily covered his ears due to the pain in his eardrums from the sudden scream. I- Internal energy was infused. The Manor Master was a master of internal martial arts, so his internal energy was profound. Naturally, his scream had to be infused with internal energy, and the vibrations caused pain to those who heard it. Go Chan, who had been covering his ears, looked at Mok Gyeong-un. But, This fellow hasnt even cultivated internal energy, yet hes unaffected? Mok Gyeong-un was just slightly frowning. Did he simply endure the pain? In the moment of bewilderment, the Manor Master, who had shouted, turned his head and straightened his back, trying to get up from the bed. However, Bang! The red threads tied to the Manor Masters wrists and ankles tightened, making him unable to stand properly and leaving him in an awkward posture. Sizzle! A faint haze and a pungent smell flowed from where the red threads were tied. Kaaaaaah! The Manor Master, with his bloodshot eyes, howled like a beast, not a human. Then, he pulled his right hand with all his might. At that, Thud! The open door was torn off, and the red thread snapped. shit! diviner Myo-sin, who had been staggering due to the shout, couldnt hide his dismay. He had firmly secured the red threads, but because they had opened the door and entered, his work was ruined. Bulge! Bulge! Black blood vessels bulged on the Manor Masters bloodshot forehead and face. To be possessed by a strange phenomenon. This is what they call being possessed. Now that it had come to this, finding out the location of the Manor Masters seal and secret manuals, as requested by Lady Seok, was out of the question. Clang clang! Snap! Amidst the dismay, the Manor Master tried to break all the red threads strung with silver coins. Ugh! It was not a situation to question the request or anything else. diviner Myo-sin rushed towards the Manor Master once again, trying to attach the talisman to his forehead. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Thwack! Ugh! With a casual swing of his hand, the Manor Master sent Myo-sin rolling on the floor. Wh- What strength Myo-sin was utterly perplexed. Those possessed by strange phenomena do become stronger than ordinary people, but this was incomparably different. He had no strength left to hold down the Manor Master. Snap! The red thread tying the Manor Masters left wrist was about to break. diviner Myo-sin shouted at Mok Gyeong-un and Go Chan, Y- You two, help me. Hold down the Manor Master so he cant break the threads! Hold him down, you say? Although he couldnt understand the situation, Go Chan could tell that it was serious. There was no time to think it over in his head. Go Chan hurriedly rushed towards the Manor Master. Mok Gyeong-un did the same. Is it enough to just hold him? Even if you hold him, never make eye contact, and if you feel your hands getting cold and a chill down your spine while holding him, let go no matter what! It was quite an ambiguous piece of advice to hear. Anyway, if they didnt hold down the Manor Master now, something terrible would happen, so Go Chan didnt ask any more questions and quickly grabbed the Manor Masters freed right arm. Grab! He wanted to grab the fixed left hand, but he couldnt bring himself to ask Mok Gyeong-un to do it. But here, a problem arose. The Manor Master was said to be weakened, but he was a master of internal martial arts who could not be matched even by Captain Gam. The strength of such a Manor Master was too much for even Go Chan to handle. Smack! He easily shook off Go Chans hand and instead grabbed his wrist. Huh? Snap! The grip of that hand was so strong that it felt like his wrist would break at any moment. In a panic, Go Chan instinctively tried to twist the Manor Masters wrist using the Grappling Hand technique. Tap! At that moment, the strength of the Manor Masters hand gripping his wrist weakened. Huh? He wondered why, but Myo-sin had already attached the talisman to the Manor Masters forehead. And forming a hand seal, he chanted an incantation. ! Tremble tremble tremble! As the talisman was attached, the Manor Masters body convulsed. Taking this opportunity, Go Chan tried to remove the Manor Masters hand gripping his wrist. But the moment he tried to remove it, the grip strengthened again. Crack! Go Chans wrist was twisted and broken. The bone pierced through the flesh and protruded out. Aaaaargh! A scream burst out from Go Chans mouth. It was remarkable that he endured it despite the bone not only being broken but also protruding out. But when the blood oozing from the pierced flesh touched the Manor Masters hand, Squirm squirm! The strange phenomenon that had bulged out in black, centered on the heart, began to move to the Manor Masters right arm with a surging momentum. Eek! As it rushed to the wrist at a tremendous speed, Go Chan was terrified. Then, Myo-sin chanted the incantation once more with greater force. C! At that, the strange phenomenon squirmed and strongly convulsed between the wrist and the elbow, going back and forth. Guard Go Chan urged, trying to somehow remove the Manor Masters hand. P- Please, do something! With the killing intent mixed in, the impurities have become too strong. Just endure a little. If the strange phenomenon spreads, youll be in danger too. No, if you had said that earlier Squirm squirm! At that moment, the strange phenomenon that had been going back and forth tried to rush to the wrist again. Gasp! The startled Go Chan tried to twist the Manor Masters hand that wouldnt let go of his wrist using the Seizing Hand technique to escape. Swish! Slice! At that instant, something unexpected happened. The Manor Masters wrist, which had been holding Go Chans wrist, was cut off. !? The one who had cut off the wrist was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. In Mok Gyeong-uns hand was a sharp sword, one of the items hanging on the wall. Go Chan was utterly perplexed. Although it had been perilous due to the strange phenomenon, he had never expected the Manor Masters wrist to be cut off. diviner Myo-sin felt the same way. Cutting off the Manor Masters wrist? Just who is this guy? The Manor Master was the head of Yeon Mok Sword Manor, yet there was not a moment of hesitation. Squirm squirm! As the wrist was cut off, the strange phenomenon that had climbed up to that point tried to move back to the Manor Masters body. Thats it! Another opportunity had arisen. If the strange phenomenon targeted the heart again, he could control it with talismanic techniques and somehow suppress the rampaging energy along with the killing intent. However, Slice! Just as the strange phenomenon was about to pass the elbow and move towards the shoulder, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly swung the sword and cut off the arm below the shoulder before the strange phenomenon could climb up. diviner Myo-sin was so surprised that he shouted in shock, You! You! He wanted to say something, but he was so dumbfounded that he was at a loss for words. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said nonchalantly, Isnt it better than trying to send it back through the body? Thud! Thud! The black blood vessels in the severed arm of the Manor Master on the floor wriggled and thrashed about like a fish out of water. On the other hand, the color was gradually returning to the Manor Masters pale face. Chapter 9 Chapter 9This crazy bastard! Guard Go Chan made a disgusted expression. Not only was it absurd to see the severed arm wriggling like a fish, but this fake Mok Gyeong-uns unrestrained actions were too much to handle. No matter how dangerous the Manor Masters condition was, cutting off a warriors right arm without hesitation was utterly fearless. What should I do about this? If Lady Seok or the other young masters found out about this, there might be trouble. Regardless of the reason. Squeak! For now, Go Chan tore his own clothes and tightly tied the arm above the severed section of the Manor Masters arm for hemostasis. Phew Seeing the Manor Masters complexion change, diviner Myo-sin let out a deep sigh. In fact, this method couldnt be said to be completely wrong. If the impurities become unbearable, the method of gathering them in a part of the body and amputating it is sometimes used. Its so absurd that a fellow who knows nothing about strange phenomena or impurities made such a judgment. It was enough to make one click their tongue. However, this method is literally a last resort. When dealing with such a large clan or those with power, it is difficult to handle the aftermath of such extreme measures. That was a foolish act. diviner Myo-sin clicked his tongue and said. He wanted to say more, but now, dealing with the aftermath was the priority. Although the strange phenomenon in the Manor Masters body had been driven out by concentrating it in the severed arm, it was not yet completely resolved. Snap! diviner Myo-sin removed the talisman with the character ѹ (Suppress) that he had attached to the Manor Masters forehead and attached it to the severed arm that was wriggling and jumping on its own. Then, forming a hand seal, he chanted an incantation. C! Bulge! Bulge! Then, the entire thrashing arm grotesquely bulged with black blood vessels. It was difficult to look at unless one had a strong stomach. Even Guard Go Chan turned his head to avoid it, but Mok Gyeong-un stared at the grotesquely transformed severed arm of the Manor Master as if it were interesting. Sizzle! The talisman trembled, and the skin it was attached to turned red. As if affected by it, the areas around the skin where the talisman was attached, which had been bulging out, began to subside. What a pity. Diviner Myo-sin clicked his tongue inwardly. Unlike ordinary strange phenomena, there was killing intent mixed in. Killing intent was a type of curse. In other words, it meant that it wasnt something that happened due to chance, but was intentionally inflicted. Usually, when killing intent is involved, there are ways to trace back to the culprit. However, if the strange phenomenon is concentrated in a dead piece of flesh like this, even if the killing intent is reversed, it cannot harm the culprit, let alone find out who it is. This bastard ruined everything. That was the reason for his inward sigh. He thought he should quickly perform a moderate purification, prove that it wasnt his fault, and hurry to leave this place. Since he couldnt obtain what Madam wanted. Right at that moment, Swish! A cold and sharp sensation was felt on the right side of his neck. Diviner Myo-sin, who had been chanting the incantation, suddenly stopped. What is the meaning of this? A sharp blade was pressed against his neck. The one holding the blade to his neck was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Young Master! Even Guard Go Chan was perplexed by Mok Gyeong-uns sudden outburst. However, when Mok Gyeong-un put his finger to his lips, signaling him to be quiet, he couldnt say anything more. what the . is this guy thinking? As he was bewildered, Mok Gyeong-un parted his lips. From what I see, you seem to be called a diviner. Is the Manor Masters brush with life and death related to this? C- Cant you see? Your Manor Master has been consumed by a strange phenomenon. What is a strange phenomenon? At Mok Gyeong-uns fundamental question, diviner Myo-sin swallowed his dry saliva. He had to hurry and perform the exorcism, but he couldnt understand why he was doing this. Young Master I will explain everything, so please remove the sword. If this is not properly purified, the Manor Masters condition may worsen again. Are you sure? What? The body part has been separated, yet it can worsen again? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, diviner Myo-sins eyes wavered. Usually, when such a bizarre incident occurs, people tend to trust the words of a diviner, who can be considered an expert. However, this young fellow was doubting him. diviner Myo-sin calmly replied, Look here. How could I lie when Im performing divi-ation after receiving money from Madam? At this rate, the Manor Masters life is in danger Swish! Before he could finish his sentence, the blade slightly dug into his neck. Startled, diviner Myo-sin was taken aback. Wh- What is this? A- Are you really determined to ruin everything? I dont know who you are, Young Master, but if the Manor Master dies, it could all be your fault. If the Manor Master passes away, it would be the fault of you who couldnt properly perform divi-ation despite being paid, so how would it be my fault? !? diviner Myo-sin was momentarily at a loss for words. Looking at this bastard, who showed no sign of wavering even when he said this, it seemed as if he had no interest in the Manor Masters life or death. Could it be that, like Madam, hes not hoping for the Manor Master to live but waiting for him to die? That possibility couldnt be ruled out either. While performing divi-ation, he had encountered such situations countless times. The power struggle within the clan. If thats the case Dont think too much and just answer the question. Stab! The blade dug deeper into his neck. With the fear that his neck could be cut at any moment, diviner Myo-sin hurriedly said in a panic, I- If the Young Master also wishes for the Manor Masters death, I will do as you wish, so please spare my life Also? What? Who wished for the Manor Masters death? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, diviner Myo-sins expression hardened. He had taken a gamble out of fear that his neck would be cut, but it seemed he was wrong. Th- Thats Who is it? Y- Young Master, I didnt mean it that way Is it Madam? diviner Myo-sin was at a loss for words. He had to make an excuse, but when he was hit right on the mark at once, he couldnt give an immediate answer. Seeing that, Guard Go Chan couldnt hide his surprise. He thought the boy had gone crazy when he suddenly put a sword to the diviners neck, but could it be that he had orchestrated this situation? Drip drip! Then, diviner Myo-sin, even sweating cold sweat, opened his mouth. Young Master Madam simply It would be better not to roll your eyes. In a situation like this, honesty might be the way to survive. Y- Young Master I think I might put more force into my hand. Swish! Eek! M- Madam told me to find out where the secret manuals and the Manor Masters seal are from his mouth, even if I dont have to save the Manor Masters life. In the end, diviner Myo-sin spilled out what he knew. He, too, had gone through many trials and had a lot of tricks up his sleeve. But this fellow seemed like he would really cut off his head on the spot. Secret manuals? Manor Masters seal? Mok Gyeong-un asked, looking at Guard Go Chan. At this, Guard Go Chan was at a loss for what to do. shit. I never thought Madam would do such a bold thing. The target they were trying to switch sides to was not Madam and the eldest young master, but the second young master. But if Mok Gyeong-un hadnt come here, the eldest young master would have inherited the Manor Masters position before they could even make a move. Guard Go Chan. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Y- Yes? Madam ordered it, so what should we do? What? Guard Go Chan couldnt hide his perplexity. What did he want him to do? Even if he found out that Madam had done such a thing, there was nothing he could do about it right now. Rather, by interfering with it, he would only incur Madams anger and vigilance. Go Chans mind was in turmoil. Since the situation had already unfolded and they knew Madams secret, there was only one way to improve the situation and survive. shit! He never thought he would say this with his own mouth. Young Master We need to save the Manor Masters life. Otherwise, Madam will target you. Because I interfered, right? Thats right. At Go Chans answer, diviner Myo-sin hurriedly intervened. Y- Young Master. I can save the Manor Masters life. Since the strange phenomenon has been separated from his body, if we purify the severed arm, he will be safe. I will definitely save him, so please So you can save him? Yes! So But Im more curious about something else. What is it? I will tell you anything. You said the strange phenomenon was threatening the Manor Masters life, so how were you going to find out what Madam ordered from the Manor Master? At that question, diviner Myo-sin was once again at a loss for words. He didnt expect to be suddenly asked about the method he was going to use to find out. He could talk about it, but this had to be heard Grab! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed diviner Myo-sins neck. And pressing down hard on his neck, he said, Dont think, and when I ask, Id like you to answer immediately without any gaps. I dont think theres a need to keep unnecessary people alive. No answer again. As expected I- I was going to control the strange phenomenon and make the Manor Master speak directly. The terrified diviner Myo-sin answered right away. To him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, If you can do it, why are you thinking so hard? P- Please spare my life. If Madam hadnt ordered it, I would never have done such a thing. I will purify the strange phenomenon right away, so please No. What? To the puzzled diviner Myo-sin, Mok Gyeong-un pointed to the Manor Master and said, Try doing what you just said. Wh- What are you To the flustered diviner, Mok Gyeong-un said with the corners of his mouth raised, You said you can control the strange phenomenon and obtain what you want from the Manor Masters mouth, right? !? At Mok Gyeong-uns unexpected and out-of-the-blue request, the expressions of diviner Myo-sin and Guard Go Chan hardened. Chapter 10 Chapter 10Try what you just mentioned earlier. Wh-what are you talking about? You said you could control the demon and get what you want from the Manor Masters mouth. Diviner Myo-sin was momentarily dumbfounded. Judging by the atmosphere, he naturally assumed they would tell him to save the Manor Masters life. But he never expected these words to spill out. Ha! Guard Go Chan was equally speechless. To avoid making an enemy of the Madam, he thought they would somehow make the diviner save the Manor Masters life. But to think the Madam would make the same request Go Chan approached Mok Gyeong-un and whispered, Young master, what exactly are you trying to do? You heard him, didnt you? What? We can hear what the Madam wants from the Manor Masters mouth. At those words, Guard Go Chan frowned and opened his mouth slightly. That wasnt what he was asking about. But young master, what will you do after finding that out? In response, Mok Gyeong-un let out a faint sneer. Instead, he asked back, What will you do after finding out? Being asked in return, Guard Go Chan was momentarily at a loss for words. The meaning of this question was simple. It meant dont comment on or question what he was doing. That crazy bastard. what the . is he trying to do? Is he trying to intercept what the Madam was after? Troubled, Guard Go Chan tried to say something but soon closed his mouth. It wasnt like this guy would listen to his opinion anyway. But he was worried that if things got twisted, some incident might occur. Regardless of that, Mok Gyeong-un urged the diviner to do it. Hurry up and do it. A-alright. diviner Myo-sin hesitated for a moment, but there was no other choice. If he refused here, who knew what this bloodthirsty young master would do to him? Myo-sin took something out from a boxwood case in the corner. Smaller than a fist, it was a wooden doll. Abruptly bringing out a doll carved from wood, Mok Gyeong-un asked suspiciously, What are you going to do with that? This wooden doll will serve as the medium. Medium? If the Manor Master directly comes into contact with the demon again like this, not only his spirit, but even his life may be endangered. This was true. Once a demon or evil spirit separates from the body, if it comes into contact again, it could lead to a dangerous situation. For a diviner who knows demons well, it was something that should never be done. I see. I understand. Mok Gyeong-uns reaction was utterly indifferent. Seeing his attitude, diviner Myo-sin clicked his tongue inwardly. These people in this household dont care at all whether the Manor Master lives or dies. But if this fails, itll be a big problem. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Myo-sin looked at the severed arm of the Manor Master on the floor with tense eyes. Although the demon was suppressed by the talisman, fundamentally it was an evil born from murder, in other words, a curse. One small mistake and not only the Manor Master but even the diviner himself could be in danger. shit. Swallowing dry saliva, Myo-sin took out a talisman. And stuck it to his own chest. [Seven Stars Talisman] On the talisman were three sevens (), then another three inside a boundary, and another three inside that. Seven Stars Talisman. This talisman offers the protection of the Seven Stars. It was to prevent any curses from accidentally rebounding onto himself while performing divi-ation techniques. -Shk shk! He took out another talisman and wrote on it with red ink. (), (ͨ). Along with mysterious symbols, those characters were written. With a tense expression, Myo-sin attached the talisman with written on it to the wooden doll, then wrapped red thread around its head several times. It may be dangerous, so please step back. At first, nothing changed. But when Myo-sin directed the hand making seals towards the Manor Master, -Tremble tremble! Strangely, the Manor Masters body began to convulse. In that state, Myo-sin slowly directed the hand seals towards the wooden doll. Then, -Wooooo! The characters dae written on the talisman attached to the wooden doll darkened and began emitting an uncanny energy. It felt as if the wooden doll was Moving. Gives me the creeps. Watching this, Guard Go Chan frowned. He had experienced all sorts of things, but matters related to demons and divi-ation techniques were utterly unpleasant. What the was he trying to do? He watched nervously to see what would unfold. -Tak! diviner Myo-sin gripped the wooden doll and carefully moved it towards the arm that was consumed by the demon. Then he placed the wooden doll right in front of the arm. At that, the Manor Masters severed arm that had the suppress talisman attached began to react. Although suppressed by the talisman, the blood vessels wriggled as if about to bulge out like before. Right then, -Pak! Myo-sin removed the talisman with suppress written on it. The moment he did, blood vessels hideously bulged out from the Manor Masters severed right arm and moved as if alive, gripping the wooden doll. -Kwak! Ugh! The instant it gripped the wooden doll, a groan escaped from the Manor Masters mouth. Eh? It was a bizarre occurrence. To think the Manor Master would react when the wooden doll was grabbed -Kwaaaak! Eughhhh As strength entered the hand gripping the wooden doll, the Manor Master let out an agonized groan as if in pain. I-isnt this going to be a big problem? Guard Go Chan glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. However, Mok Gyeong-un was expressionlessly observing this without taking his eyes off it. It was amazing how he could remain unfazed even seeing something like this. -Sss Just then, the sinister something in the Manor Masters severed right arm flowed into the wooden doll it was gripping. It worked. diviner Myo-sin, who had been chanting the incantation, had a look of relief. Fortunately, the demon accepted the medium as the Manor Master. This was a kind of deception. If the demon did not accept the wooden doll as the Manor Master, it would have gone berserk and caused an incident. But luckily, the trick worked. However, -Crack! Crack! Small cracks appeared in the wooden doll that the demon had completely transferred into. !? Seeing this, diviner Myo-sins eyes wavered. The wooden doll was made of refined birch wood and was very sturdy. But for cracks to appear as soon as the demon entered The killing intent is too strong. Myo-sin gulped down dry saliva. Although it was interrupted midway, it had possessed a body and some of its power should have weakened during the exorcism process. But that assumption was completely off the mark. This is Come to think of it, it made sense. It wasnt an ordinary person, but a demon that possessed a martial artist who cultivated ki, threatening even his life. Its level was different from typical evil spirits. Its dangerous. In an instant, diviner Myo-sins lips went dry. This demon with strong killing intent didnt seem like something that could be controlled. If he tried to forcefully do so here, the wooden doll might shatter and the suppressed demon could be released. Young master, I dont think Diviner Myo-sin couldnt finish his words. Because his eyes met Mok Gyeong-uns. -Flinch! No matter how he thought about it, it was uncanny. How could a living human have such eyes like a dead person? Just looking at them sent shivers down his spine. -Shk! Just then, Mok Gyeong-un was seen fiddling with a sharp blade. Seeing this, Myo-sin closed his mouth. This crazy young master probably wouldnt believe his words unless he saw it with his own eyes. No, anyone would be the same. Ah! At that moment, an ingenious idea flashed through diviner Myo-sins mind. He felt regretful for not thinking of this sooner, as it was practically a lifeline in this situation. Myo-sin spoke, Young master, I will control the demon. But it seems quite important, so is it alright if that person also hears it? The one Myo-sin pointed to with a nod was none other than Guard Go Chan. What? Ah For a moment, Go Chan, who wondered what he meant, understood. What they were trying to hear from the Manor Masters mouth right now was the location of the secret martial arts manual and the Manor Masters seal. So he was asking if it was okay for a subordinate to hear it as well. I will step out for a moment. Although not truly a subordinate, Go Chan thought it was better to tactfully avoid displeasing Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un also seemed to think the same, as he lightly nodded his head. -Creak! As Go Chan obediently went out the door, Myo-sin chanted the Roaming Incantation again. -Tremble tremble! Eughhhhhh! The wooden doll shook violently and a pained groan flowed from the Manor Masters mouth. -Crack! Another crack appeared in the wooden doll. It still couldnt endure it. Myo-sin knew this but paid no heed and made the Tiger Hand Seal with one hand, saying, Hurry as I command, answer the call! Ugh W-who c-calls m-me? A hoarse voice flowed from the Manor Masters mouth. The way the voice echoed was as if it came from the noting. -Crack! A line cracked in the chest of the wooden doll. Watching this, beads of sweat formed on Myo-sins forehead. Hurry as I command. , answer the question! Wh-what a-are y-you s-saying? Hurry as I command. Answer where the Manor Masters secret manual and seal are located! -Tremble tremble! As soon as that question was asked, convulsions occurred in the Manor Masters head, just like the wooden doll. Shaking violently, his eyelids moved uncontrollably. -Crack! Crack! Along with that, cracks appeared in the eyes and neck of the wooden doll. It seemed like it would shatter at any moment. Right then, the Manor Master opened his mouth. Medicinal Hall Underground (, jeong) stone door inside Medicinal Hall underground (, jeong) stone door? That was clearly what he heard. He was about to continue saying something. -Kwajik! At that moment, the wooden doll crumpled and shattered into a grotesque shape. Then the turbulent, eerie something tried to flow along the red thread towards the connected Manor Master. Myo-sin hastily shouted, Young master! You must cut the thread! Thread? He immediately realized something had gone wrong when the wooden doll shattered. Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly swung his sword down towards the thread along which the turbulent something flowed. -Snip! The turbulent, eerie something lost its way as the thread was exquisitely cut. Did it work? Just as he thought it was blocked, -Wooooo! The turbulent something rapidly climbed up the sword with tremendous speed. Realizing this, Mok Gyeong-un tried to let go of the sword hilt. But unlike the red thread that was tied in a long, complex maze, the length of the sword was woefully short. -Pak! A chilling sensation flowed in through his hand. That sensation rapidly penetrated into his body through his arm. Mok Gyeong-uns body shook as if struck by lightning. It worked! Seeing this, the corners of diviner Myo-sins mouth curled up. It went as intended. The wooden doll couldnt endure that killing intent-filled demon from the start. So he had predicted that it would eventually be released from the suppression during the Six People Roaming Technique. Thus, Myo-sin deliberately made the demon transfer to Mok Gyeong-un. And it succeeded. -Pak! Diviner Myo-sin took out a talisman with suppress written on it from his bosom and attached it to the convulsing Mok Gyeong-uns forehead. Killing two birds with one stone. The Manor Masters mouth roughly revealed the location of the secret manual and seal. And he even passed the demon to this bastard. Demons also have a will, so they learn. Since it experienced the exorcism technique and even endured the Six People Roaming Technique, there was no longer any way to remove the demon through divi-ation techniques. Its unfortunate, but it happened because you pressured me. If the demon was forcibly removed, the possessed person could lose their life or become disabled. But either way, it didnt matter. As long as he completed the Madams request, that was enough for him. *** The scene before his eyes turned white. Jeong looked around. The sound of water trickling and birds chirping could be heard simultaneously. This spring, which gave a refreshing feeling, was the place he always went to fetch water with every morning. What is it? It felt like something had happened just before. But he couldnt remember what it was. It seemed like he had a momentary dream or had spaced out for a bit. Its bothering me. It felt like he was forgetting something, but he couldnt recall it. After pondering while sitting on a rock, Jeong eventually stood up. Then he shouldered the water frame he had put down. I need to hurry. If hes late, his grandfather will nag him. Jeong ran up the steep mountain path with the water frame on his back. This mountain path he ran on every day was so familiar he could traverse it with his eyes closed. -Splash splash! The water in the water containers hanging on the frame sloshed. Nevertheless, not a single drop of water spilled out. Following his grandfathers nagging to never let the water overflow, at some point, he became able to carry it without spilling a single drop. Like that, Jeong ran. After running for a while, as he was about to reach the mountain top, !? Jeong frowned. Black smoke was visible there. The place where the smoke was rising from was where his house was located. Seeing this, Jeong threw down the water frame and ran like crazy towards that place. Soon, he arrived there. -Crackle crackle! The scorching heat reached him. The house was burning fiercely. Jeongs face stiffened terribly. Hurriedly looking around, Jeong ran to the back of the burning house. There was a small vegetable garden in the backyard. It was because medicinal herbs that could be cultivated were grown directly. Usually, his grandfather would wake up early in the morning and pick herbs from the garden. Please please Jeong, who ran to the garden, stopped in his tracks. Through his eyes that widened as if about to burst, he saw something stained with blood. Things that should have been inside the body were strewn across the vegetable garden. -Grit! Jeong gritted his teeth. And he followed the trail of blood and pieces. Looking down the hill, Jeong shouted, Grandfather! His grandfather was there. The sight of his grandfather with only his upper body remaining, the lower half torn away, was utterly horrible. Even in that state, his grandfathers face could be seen, barely clinging to life, struggling to lift his head. The moment he saw that, it felt like his sanity would fly away. Someone was standing next to him. It was a being with black eyes devoid of whites and a pale face. Jeong could not recognize him at all. Is that what you desire most? Jeongs pain could be felt. The black-eyed being who was looking at him like that snapped his fingers. -Tak! At that moment, a bizarre thing happened. Jeong, who had been enraged, couldnt hide his bewilderment. What the what is this? The image of his grandfather at the bottom of the hill disappeared without a trace. Turning his head, wondering where he had disappeared to, the house that had been burning was standing there as usual, as if nothing had happened. Moreover, the vegetable garden that had been a mess was intact. In that garden, his grandfather could be seen picking herbs while rubbing his back. Grandfather? Then his grandfather turned his head and said, If youre here, why are you just standing there blankly instead of helping? The moment he heard his grandfathers voice like that, his heart swelled with emotion. He didnt know what had happened just now, but he realized how precious his grandfather was. He would never lose his grandfather again. Because he was the only reason he, who should have died, was able to live on. Someone with black eyes was watching Jeong from behind like this. He couldnt hide his satisfaction. Yes. Stay with your grandfather forever. Never lose whats precious to you again Right then. Jeong, who had been trembling with overwhelming emotion, suddenly whipped his head around. !? The black-eyed being frowned. Jeong was staring straight at him with baleful eyes like a dead person. That shouldnt have been possible. That bastard absolutely couldnt recognize him -Puk! At that moment, Jeongs two fingers dug into the black eyes. Aaaaargh! Jeongs fingers gouged and plucked out his eyeballs. The black-eyed being, whose eyes were abruptly torn out, writhed in agony. To him, Jeong spoke in a chilling voice, I dont know what you are, but youre quite annoying. To play tricks using my deceased grandfather Chapter 11 Chapter 11It had been trapped inside a body for a long time. The owner of that body possessed a stronger will and determination than it had anticipated. When it tried to quickly take over the body, the owner blocked the energy flow and cut off his own consciousness. -Its no use resisting. Seizing the consciousness was only a matter of time. No matter how strong-willed, he was bound to succumb eventually. Once the weakened body and consciousness were captured, this body could be taken over. -It wont be long now. Everything seemed to be going smoothly. However, an unexpected variable appeared. Just a little longer and it could have broken through the blocked consciousness, but an obstacle arose. -Who are you? Ordinary humans cannot perceive their existence. But this being knew how to control it with strange techniques. -Are you trying to drive me out? Thus, the being began a battle of wills. It was a matter of driving out or taking over. Then, the being was deceived by the one wielding this bizarre technique and ended up inside a wooden doll. -How dare you trick me. The resentful being grew even more furious. It felt this anger would only subside after taking over that body again and wringing the neck of the one who tried to expel it. But in the middle, it was interrupted. So the being targeted not the body it had been trying to possess, but the one who interfered. -A good body indeed. A young body. Unlike the body it had originally tried to take over, it wasnt overflowing with vitality, but rather, it was inclined towards yin energy, making it even easier to run rampant. If it was this body, it was worth possessing. Since it was younger than the previous body, the sense of self and will would also be weaker. -Ill take over quickly. It just needed to erase the bastards consciousness. By stimulating the consciousness and trapping it, the sense of self would eventually weaken. However, -This is The being couldnt hide its astonishment. what the . was the owner of this body? Primal desires that felt like they would pierce through the lungs. It was the desire to kill. -Is this guy really a living being? Death. Darkness. Anger. Murderous intent. All of these mixed together were full of yin energy. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For the being, this desire filled with death and killing intent was an irresistible instinct. -Its the best. The being felt ecstasy at this desire. But soon it was also gripped by a sense of disappointment. If left alone, it would have bloomed into the most magnificent desire, but something was suppressing it, preventing it from fully blossoming. -Ill eliminate that factor suppressing your desire. If the desire hadnt fully bloomed yet, it was better to completely unleash it. After all, the ultimate body needed a perfect mind. But then, an unbelievable thing happened. What are you? The bastard recognized it. It tried to trap his consciousness in the current reality but failed. -This cant be. How did he recognize it? It was impossible for a living being to directly perceive or contact it. I asked what you are. Then there was no choice. Even if the method was a bit rough, it had to forcefully proceed with the possession. It chose to forcefully possess. The possession of the body had already begun, and if it devoured the will and consciousness, he would have no choice but to surrender the body. -Sss -!? For the first time, it felt perplexed. The possession was occurring in reverse. The energy that had penetrated the body was instead being absorbed by the bastard. It happened at an unimaginable speed. -Stop. What are you babbling about? -Stop it. Youre noisy. -No. I said youre noisy, didnt I? -Ill give up. Ill leave, so stop it. At this rate, it might be completely devoured. It tried to escape somehow. But now the bastard was grasping it. *** Phew. Diviner Myo-sin let out an exhausted sigh, then picked up the sword that had fallen on the floor. He thought it would be light, but the weight of the sword was quite heavy. Gripping the sword with both hands, diviner Myo-sin looked at the Manor Master with a tense expression. Can I do it? Even if he had exorcised demons and such before, he had never killed a living human. So when he actually tried to do it, he felt nervous. But he had to do it. I have to kill him. Only then could he complete the Madams request and pin everything on this guy. He would say that while possessed by the demon in the Manor Master, he went berserk and killed the Manor Master. If that happened, with the Madams help, he could naturally dispose of this guy. Lets do it. He had to hurry. If this guys guard outside came in, things would go wrong. diviner Myo-sin tried to take a step towards the Manor Master. Right at that moment, -Flinch! diviner Myo-sin, who was about to take a step, flinched. Gripped by a spine-chilling coldness that made his skin crawl, Myo-sin slowly turned his head with a stiff expression. !? Myo-sin couldnt hide his bewilderment for a moment. He doubted his own eyes. A hazy figure larger than an average adult by two heads was glaring at him, emitting a ghastly gaze. Th-this is A giant monk in bloody robes with a skull rosary around his neck. The monks face, devoid of any vitality, was lifeless. It was, A demon? Myo-sin could tell this being was undoubtedly a demon. Those like him, diviners, called them demons or vengeful spirits, but people also referred to them as ghosts. -Trickle! Cold sweat ran down Myo-sins forehead. Had his spiritual sight heightened? This was the first time he saw a demon with such a clear form with his own two eyes. shit! Myo-sin cursed harshly inwardly. There was no way his spiritual sight would suddenly heighten. This demon must be of a much higher level and possess a stronger vengeful spirit than he could handle. That was why it could manifest its own form like this. -Clang! Throwing away the sword, Myo-sin formed hand seals. -Papak! Ln(R)! -Papak! Bng()! -Papak! Du(^)! -Papak! Zh()! -Papapapak! Along with that, Myo-sin, who had formed sword seals and the Diamond Fist Mudra, chanted an incantation towards the demon. ߡ^.^.^..^ He was in the middle of chanting the incantation. At that moment, the demon in the form of a demonic monk approached him, moving like mist. -Swish! Its useless! He had the Seven Stars Descending Talisman attached to his chest to protect his body. Although exorcism would be difficult, it was impossible for this demon to directly affect him -Thwack! Ugh! At that moment, Myo-sin, who was hit in the face, had no choice but to stop chanting the incantation. It wasnt just that it hurt, but Myo-sin blinked in surprise. H-how? The one who hit him was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. How was he moving when he should have been unable to control his body after being possessed by the demon in the Manor Master? He should have been suppressed by the suppress talisman. Myo-sins eyes, which had been bewildered, wavered as they discovered something. A hazy black thread was flowing from Mok Gyeong-uns chest, connecting to the demonic monk demon. Seeing this, Myo-sin realized something had gone wrong. How could this happen? What that meant was one thing. The fact that the souls were connected meant it was a familiar. A familiar literally means to make an thing belong to and follow oneself. But the reason Myo-sin was surprised was simple. How did he do it to a demon? That demon was a vengeful spirit. It was a soul that had become a lump of resentment to resolve its grudges, and they didnt follow people. It wouldnt be strange to call them evil. Occasionally, among excellent diviners, there were those who controlled familiar, but those were old things or a kind of benevolent mischievous spirit. It doesnt make sense. But how could such an evil demon filled with killing intent become a familiar? Moreover, that guy wasnt even someone who had learned divi-ation techniques or Taoism. It was completely incomprehensible. If an ordinary person was possessed by a demon of that level, it would be normal for them to have their body taken over or lose their life. How Can I remove this? What? -Pak! Just then, Mok Gyeong-un reached out and removed something from his chest. The fluttering yellow paper was none other than, Huh? The Seven Stars Descending Talisman. At this, Myo-sins eyes widened. It was that talisman that protected him from the demon. But if that was removed, -Swish! The pale giant demonic monk was approaching with a ghastly smile. Surprised by this, Myo-sin hurriedly tried to form seals to chant a protective incantation instead of the talisman. However, -Thwack! Ugh! Mok Gyeong-un kicked him in the abdomen. Myo-sin, who was hit in the abdomen, collapsed in a shrimp-like posture due to the pain that felt like his internal organs were turned inside out. He tried to form seals again while suppressing the urge to vomit, but, Gah! Myo-sins waist bent in the opposite direction. His face darkened and his veins bulged. -Thump! Thump! Myo-sin could tell. The demon had entered his body and was trying to kill him. If he didnt quickly form seals and use divi-ation techniques, he might be devoured by the demon and lose his life. Myo-sin tried to form a seal with one hand, mustering all his strength. But then, -Squish! Mok Gyeong-un stepped on that hand of his. So that he couldnt do anything. Surprised, Myo-sin panted and pleaded with all his might. Huff huff! Y-young master, please spare me. Please if you just let me live I-Ill do anything I dont need that. If its because I tricked you No. Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. You did it to survive, so what can you do about it? But you also heard where the seal and secret manual are, right? !? At this, Myo-sin was at a loss for words. Separate from him deceiving and whatnot, wasnt Mok Gyeong-un saying that he had already intended to kill him? Looking at him with an absurd expression, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, So just die. CShivers! His mouth was smiling, but his eyes were motionless like a dead person. That appearance felt even more eerie than the demon. Guh! Guh! Blood flowed from Myo-sins mouth, his entire face bulging with veins. Then, his body that had been convulsing gradually stopped. Chapter 12 UghThe middle-aged man with a scar under his left eye, sitting cross-legged on the floor while eating a sweet, sighed as he looked towards the pavilion leading to the main hall. The pavilion, usually guarded by escort warriors, was empty. Is this really okay? His name was Jang Myeong-in. He held the position of Inner Manor Master, the head of security for the main hall at Yeon Mok Sword Manor. In his youth, he was a renowned expert in martial arts near Xiaoxing, Zhejiang. Nineteen years ago, during a pirate suppression campaign in the Haeyang region, he formed a connection with the Manor Master and joined Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Manor Master The Manor Master of his younger days was a true hero. Jang Myeong-in admired him and believed everything he did was right. But how did things end up like this? [Inner Manor Master you dont really wish for that lowly courtesans son to inherit the position of the great Yeon Mok Sword Manor, do you?] [Thats] [Think carefully about whats best for Yeon Mok Sword Manor.] At first, he tried not to get involved. However, he couldnt help but be swayed by the words of the first wife, Lady Seok. Even if Mok Yu-cheon, the youngest son, had overwhelmingly superior martial arts, he lacked a strong foundation and allies within the family. If he were to inherit the clan, it would eventually lead to the division of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Yes, this is the right thing to do. Even if the eldest son, Mok Yeong-ho, was somewhat tyrannical, he was still the firstborn. His maternal family was none other than the Jinhua Seok clan, more than capable of supporting him. In many ways, it was right for him, as the eldest son, to be the successor. However, there was one thing that bothered him. [Even the physician couldnt do anything, how could a mere diviner] [It wont take long. Just pretend not to know for about an hour.] [] [Hes a skilled diviner from Mengcheng. If he finds out, there will be no need to clash with the retainers and the second son, Mok Eun-pyeong.] The Manor Masters seal. With the seal, one could appoint a successor. It could also prevent the division among the retainers. Is it possible? However, he couldnt shake off a hint of doubt. How could a mere diviner, who only dealt with sorcery, find a way to make the Manor Master, who was on the verge of drawing his last breath, reveal the location of the seal? It seemed like a waste of time with pointless actions. It cant be that they plan to intimidate the weakened Manor Master with medicine or something to find out, right? No matter how much the eldest son, Mok Yeong-ho, wanted to become the successor, that was unacceptable. It was a disgrace to the Manor Master, to whom he had pledged his loyalty. -Clench! Jang Myeong-ins hand clenched tightly. No, thats not it. Although he was told to keep the surroundings empty for about an hour, he decided to check just in case. They told him not to interfere, so there shouldnt be any significant issues if he just took a look. With that thought, Inner Manor Master Jang Myeong-in passed the pavilion and headed towards the main hall. *** -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the neck of the diviner Myo-sin, whose veins were bulging grotesquely. Myo-sins pulse had stopped, his breath cut off. Confirming this, Mok Gyeong-un turned around with an expressionless face. Not bad. It didnt look like he had died by human hands. A mysterious death. Thats how Myo-sins death appeared. -Whoosh! At that moment, a pale, giant monk appeared above the dead Myo-sin. A string of clattering skull beads hung around his neck. Mok Gyeong-un reached out and touched them. The monks eerie, ghostly white eyes, emitting a sinister light, trembled. You wear interesting things around your neck. - The reason was simple. It allowed direct contact with Mok Gyeong-uns ethereal form. As Mok Gyeong-un fiddled with the skull beads, he asked, You said youd be a faithful slave, so what should I call you? The giant monk, who had been standing still, mumbled something softly in response to Mok Gyeong-uns question. His lips barely seemed to move. - This was not something that could be heard by human ears. However, Mok Gyeong-un heard it clearly. Demonic Monk? Sounds more like a title than a name. Well, as long as I can call you something, it doesnt matter. The strange being referred to itself as the Demonic Monk[1]. Looking at Demonic Monk, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and turned his head to look at the unconscious Manor Master, whose arm had been severed. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his own chin. Hmm. He was contemplating. Whether it would be better to kill the Manor Master or keep him alive. The contemplation didnt last long. If he were to kill the Manor Master immediately, it would put him in a difficult position. So it was better to keep him alive. Then we need to change the scenario a bit. Demonic Monk, can you move him in front of the Manor Master? - In response to Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Demonic Monk, who had been standing still, shook his head. Mok Gyeong-un muttered with a hint of disappointment, You cant do it? - He thought that since the Demonic Monk had killed the diviner, he would be able to exert physical strength, but unexpectedly, he couldnt perform such a simple physical task. Or was he pretending not to be able to do it on purpose? Moreover, -Whoosh! The moment the materialized part of his body was exposed to sunlight, it disappeared like a mirage. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The phenomenon was similar to a shadow vanishing in the light. Its a difficult domain to understand. It was intriguing but hard to comprehend. Mok Gyeong-uns gaze turned to the bookshelf of the dead diviner Myo-sin. Various books related to sorcery were placed there. If he referred to those, could he gain a better understanding of this strange being? -Thump! Thump! At that moment, the sound of someone walking on the wooden floor outside the room could be heard. Soon, the voice of the escort guard came from outside the room. Is it not finished yet? Come in. At those words, the escort guard opened the door and entered. The guards eyes widened upon entering the room. What What is this The guard was startled by the sight of the dead diviner Myo-sin. He expected Myo-sin to be performing sorcery, but seeing him dead in the meantime was quite shocking. Strangely, the escort guard didnt seem to notice the Demonic Monk. Mok Gyeong-un pointed to the left side with a nod and asked, Do you see anything here? Pardon? It seems you cant see it - Ah I see. Pardon? No, I wasnt talking to you, guard. !? At those words, the guard frowned. Then was he just talking to himself? While the guard was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un looked to his left and spoke incomprehensible words. No, I dont think theres a need to reveal yourself. - Young Master? What are you talking about? Mok Gyeong-un smiled at the confused guard and said, Dont worry about it. Rather, could you move that diviner over there in front of the Manor Master? No, Young Master, why is the diviner? The state of the dead diviner Myo-sin was extremely bizarre. The veins on his entire face were grotesquely bulging, and he was dead, his expression filled with pain, shock, and fear. How was he murdered Is this what it looks like to be murdered? Poison? It was strange to call it poison. It was extraordinarily grotesque. Could it be that this fellow didnt kill him? Even if his blood was toxic, it was quite different from that. It didnt seem like he was killed by physical means either, so what was it? While the guard was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Instead of just staring, could you move him? Y-Yes Yes. When Mok Gyeong-un repeated the same words twice, the guard hastily moved the dead diviner Myo-sin in front of the Manor Master, sensing the impatience. Then Mok Gyeong-un said, Place him there as naturally as possible, as if he died while going berserk on his own. What? How was he supposed to place the body to make it look like he died while going berserk on his own? The guard, at a loss, simply laid Myo-sins corpse down haphazardly. He did as he was told, but what was the intention? Could it be that hes trying to make it seem like the diviner did all this? Looking at the state of the messy room, it did seem plausible. The only fortunate thing was that the Manor Master was still alive. Although his arm was severed, it was better than being dead. Young Master What will you do now? Ah, I forgot something important. In response to the guards question, Mok Gyeong-un picked up the sword that had fallen on the floor. With the sword in hand, Mok Gyeong-un approached the bed where the Manor Master lay and swung it back and forth. -Swish swish! Lets do it like this. The diviner, who was trying to treat the Manor Master with sorcery, was possessed by an evil spirit, severed the Manor Masters arm, and tried to kill him, but we stopped him. The escort guard clicked his tongue inwardly at those words. He had come up with a plausible excuse to escape the situation. Indeed, looking at the bizarre way the diviner Myo-sin had died, it did seem as if he had been possessed by something. However, Will they easily believe it? The first wife was not a woman to be trifled with. Just as the guard was contemplating whether to simply not say anything, he cautiously spoke. Young Master If we try to deceive them clumsily, it may arouse suspicion. Is it clumsy? It was truly a coincidence, but if we say that we appeared at the perfect moment to save the Manor Master, the first wife will not easily accept it. Moreover, this diviner was hired by her, so even more so I see. We need to make it more believable. -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un gripped the swords handle in reverse. The guard was wondering what he was trying to do when suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un brought the tip of the sword to his own thigh. Y-Young Master? What are you doing? We need to make it more believable. This should be enough. Wa-Wait Before the guard could stop him, -Stab! The sharp blade pierced through Mok Gyeong-uns thigh. !!!!! The guards expression stiffened at the sight. He wasnt just pinching himself but stabbing his own thigh with a sword. Was there not a moment of hesitation? What was even more absurd was that despite the pain he must have felt, Mok Gyeong-un didnt let out a single groan. No, there was no change in his expression. D-Does he not feel pain? Even the guard himself would have gritted his teeth or made a grimace to endure the pain. Yet, this fellow showed almost no change in his expression, as if he felt no pain at all. Ruthless bastard The guard couldnt help but be astonished. It was remarkable that he stabbed his own thigh without hesitation to avoid suspicion, but he was truly a cold-blooded person. There There was no need to go this far This is the most effective way. Ill stop the bleeding! No, I need to lose more blood to look a bit pale. The guard found this fellow increasingly frightening and terrifying. Someone this crazy should never be made an enemy -Bang! At that moment, the door swung open, and someone barged in. The guard was startled to see who it was. Inner Manor Master? The middle-aged man with a scar under his left eye was none other than Inner Manor Master Jang Myeong-in. It wasnt really surprising. As the head of security for the main hall, he was originally supposed to be stationed here. Rather, it was strange that he had been absent from his post. -Ching! Inner Manor Master Jang Myeong-in drew his sword from his waist and pointed it at them. What have you done? In response to his rebuke, the escort guard waved his hands. Inner Manor Master, its a misunderstanding. The Young Master and I Before he could even offer an explanation, More importantly, we need to take care of the Manor Master first -Thud! !? Mok Gyeong-un collapsed beside him, swaying. The escort guard was momentarily at a loss for words upon seeing this. Did he just pretend to faint? And while saying that the Manor Masters well-being should be prioritized over his own? Chapter 13 Chapter 13How can this be Physician Noh couldnt hide his astonishment as he checked the pulse. Just this morning, it seemed as if the Manor Masters pulse would stop at any moment. But now, there was vitality as his pulse beat. In just a few hours. His complexion has improved too. The symptoms of unknown cause had all disappeared. Although he had weakened somewhat from lying unconscious in bed for a long time, there was a high possibility of recovery if he recuperated well. However, The problem is his consciousness. The Manor Master had been unconscious for quite a while. Because he hadnt regained consciousness, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor was in turmoil over the issue of succession. Since he was recovering, there was a high probability of him waking up, but it was uncertain when that would be. If something were to happen to him before then At that moment, a sharp female voice reached his ears. How is he? Physician Noh slowly raised his head. The voice belonged to the first wife, Lady Seok. Her expression was different from usual. Just this morning, her eyes were filled with arrogance and determination. Physician Noh had felt an ominous premonition. Something is off. Physician Noh sensed that the situation was unusual. When he had hurried here, the Manor Masters arm was severed, and the surroundings were filled with traces of sorcery, such as talismans and red threads. But the diviner who had performed the sorcery was found dead. The third young master was involved in the process. What is happened is happening? Physician Noh cautiously observed Lady Seoks eyes. Her eyes were trembling strangely. It was the kind of reaction that would appear when something had gone wrong. Things must not have gone as planned. Although the Manor Masters arm was severed, his complexion had improved significantly. As Lady Seok was also a martial artist, she would have learned martial arts and be able to assess his condition to some extent. If so, she would have already noticed that the situation had improved compared to the morning. Yet, she showed no signs of joy, which meant Could it be that she wasnt trying to heal him through the diviner, but rather plotting something with sorcery? It wasnt farfetched to think so. Everyone knew that the Manor Master was considering the youngest young master, Mok Yu-cheon, as his successor. In fact, from the perspective of the first wife, she wouldnt want the Manor Master to wake up. Has his condition improved a bit? When Lady Seok asked again, Physician Noh hesitated for a moment. In this room, there were only the two of them. If he were to tell her that the Manor Master would wake up soon, he feared that Lady Seok might do something unexpected. After pondering, Physician Noh cautiously spoke. His complexion has brightened, and his pulse has improved, but his condition is still poor. Its because the illness has been prolonged. Its best to consider it as a momentary resurgence before death. Ah Momentary resurgence before death. It was a saying that referred to a brief surge of vitality before death, likening it to the sky brightening momentarily just before sunset. In fact, it wasnt true, but he deliberately said so. However, Ha. Physician Noh was inwardly exasperated. Although she let out a sigh as if she was saddened, Lady Seoks expression and eyes were closer to relief. It was undoubtedly because she didnt want the Manor Master to recover. Physician Noh looked at the Manor Master and spoke inwardly. Manor Master Theres no time. You must wake up. Otherwise, there was no telling what Lady Seok might do. *** Lady Seok, the first wife, regained her usual arrogant expression as she stepped outside. As she exited to the wooden porch, Inner Manor Master Jang Myeong-in, the one-eyed female warrior Ho-ang who served as her escort, and two maids were waiting for her. Lady Seok approached Inner Manor Master Jang Myeong-in and spoke. Is the cause of death certain? In response to that question, Inner Manor Master Jang Myeong-in nodded and quietly replied. Its certain. He didnt die from physical trauma. Ive seen countless corpses for a long time, but that Jang Myeong-in gestured with his eyes to where the corpse of the dead diviner Myo-sin lay. It was covered with a rough cloth, but the exposed skin was grotesquely bulging with veins. Even she had never seen such a corpse before. Lady Seok turned her head away from the corpse and asked in a low voice. What did they say? According to the escort warrior, he came to visit the sick. Visit the sick Yes. Then the diviner went berserk as if possessed by something, severed the Manor Masters arm, and tried to kill him. What a mess. I apologize. I should have at least guarded the entrance of the pavilion Jang Myeong-in bowed and apologized. She shook her head at this. What can be done about what has already happened? But do you really think so? What do you mean by think so? Do you really believe that the child came to visit the sick and accidentally discovered it? Based on the state of the corpse and the circumstances, it seems to be the case. Seems to be? Young Master Mok Gyeong-un even suffered an injury where his thigh was pierced by a sword. The bleeding was severe, and it could have been dangerous. From Jang Myeong-ins perspective, that was the case. An injury of that degree was difficult to self-inflict. If it had been a slight cut by a sword without danger or minimal bleeding, it could be doubted, but this left no room for suspicion. Despite this explanation, she still didnt let go of her doubtful gaze. Seeing this, Jang Myeong-in understood. It was because she viewed all the young masters, except for the eldest, unfavorably. At that moment, she asked. Where is that child now? Pardon? Im talking about Mok Gyeong-un. Ah, I hurriedly stopped the bleeding for the third young master, but I sent him to the infirmary for treatment. The infirmary? Yes. Her gaze turned towards the infirmary located on the west side of the main building. Soon, her footsteps followed her gaze. *** A pleasant scent. Mok Gyeong-un sniffed and smiled. The scent of various medicinal herbs, which he hadnt smelled in a long time since descending the mountain, immersed him in nostalgia. Memories of following his grandfather to gather medicinal herbs. Recalling those fresh and beautiful memories, conflicting emotions welled up in a corner of his heart once again. - The Demonic Monks eyes, with only white pupils, flickered with interest. It was influenced by the intense killing intent. Ordinary killing intent wasnt particularly influential to ghosts, but what emanated from Mok Gyeong-un was different. It was so intense that even ghosts found it unpleasant. It was a darkness qualitatively different from the resentment created by the environment. It was almost primitive in nature. - At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un asked in a low voice. So, did you find it? - The Demonic Monk nodded in response to that question. Where is it? The Demonic Monk pointed to a wall filled with medicinal herb drawers. At first glance, the entire wall seemed to be filled with drawers for storing medicinal herbs. But the Demonic Monk pointed there. The medicinal herb drawer that the Demonic Monk pointed to had O-yang[1] written on it. When the bark of the parasol tree[2] was dried in a shaded place for a long time, it became a medicinal herb called O-yang, which wasnt commonly used. It makes sense. They deliberately targeted a medicinal herb drawer that wasnt frequently used. The reason Mok Gyeong-un had the Demonic Monk confirm this was because of the words that had come from the Manor Masters mouth. [Medicinal Hall Underground (, jeong) stone door inside] However, there was no entrance leading underground inside the infirmary. He had expected that to be the case. If it was a valuable item that a woman like the first wife would target, there was no way it would be placed where everyone could see it. Well, Ill find out when I check. Mok Gyeong-un surveyed his surroundings. Currently, the infirmary was filled with people working there, including the pharmacist. With many eyes watching and ears listening, it seemed difficult to verify. It seemed that he would have to wait until late at night. Just then, -Creak! The one who opened the door and entered the infirmary was none other than Guard Go Chan. Go Chan approached Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un said to him. Youre a bit late. At those words, Go Chan almost frowned for a moment. The task Mok Gyeong-un had assigned him wasnt as simple as fetching water. It wasnt a task that could be done in an instant, yet he complained about being late. It was truly unfair. Where is it? In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, Go Chan took out two books from his bosom. Only two books? Go Chan grumbled at Mok Gyeong-uns disappointed tone. These were secretly removed before they were burned. Before they were burned? Yes, the escort warriors guarding the main building are burning the diviners bookshelf and all his belongings. Oh, really? Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue regretfully at those words. He had been interested in the diviners sorcery and wanted to examine the books he possessed. But among the many books, only two were salvaged. Synopsis of Various Philosophers: Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang[3]? Introductory Writings on the Strange and Unusual[4]? Those were the titles of the two books. Go Chan had managed to remove the two thickest books among the ones he had seen. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed he would have to be satisfied with these, as disappointing as it was. Good work. But Young Master why do you need the books the diviner had Go Chan stopped mid-sentence. Then he put the books he was about to hand over to Mok Gyeong-un back into his bosom. Mok Gyeong-un looked at him with a puzzled expression, wondering why he did that. But soon, he understood the reason. -Step back for a moment. -Yes. As new footsteps approached from outside the infirmary and said something, the escort warriors guarding the entrance vacated their positions. -Creak! As the door opened, someone revealed themselves. It was a middle-aged lady dressed in fancy attire adorned with precious metals. Go Chan, surprised, bowed his head and greeted her. Greetings to the First Madam. First Madam? She was none other than Lady Seok, the first wife of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest. She was the woman mentioned in the information file given by Guard Gam. It was stated that Lady Seok, the first madam, was more dangerous and needed more caution than the eldest young master, Mok Yeong-ho. She was from the martial arts family of Jinhua Seokga Clan and had considerable martial arts skills. She was also described as a cunning woman. Oh my Go Chan was equally perplexed by her appearance. Although Mok Gyeong-uns appearance was indistinguishable from the real one, Guard Gam had strongly advised to avoid meeting people from the Mok family as much as possible to prevent any unexpected situations. It is the First Madams order. Everyone, leave. At the command of Hoang, the one-eyed female warrior escorting Lady Seok, everyone in the infirmary went outside. -Rustle rustle! As everyone was sent out, Guard Go Chan sensed that something was wrong. He had never directly clashed with her, so he had no idea what this was about. At that very moment, Lady Seok approached Mok Gyeong-un, who had only raised his upper body on the bed. Go Chan hurriedly gestured with his eyes. Greet her. Greet her. Understanding this, Mok Gyeong-un clasped his hands together and bowed his head in greeting. Please forgive me for not being able to stand up due to my injured leg. He greeted her better than expected. However, the critical point was from here on. The stark difference between the fake and the real one was the voice and manner of speaking. Fortunately, this fake Mok Gyeong-un had a similar voice to the dead real Mok Gyeong-un, so it sounded somewhat similar during practice, but he was worried if it would work. Although the young masters, except for the eldest, rarely have direct encounters with the First Madam Lady Seok was more sensitive and suspicious than expected. If they were exposed here, the worst situation might unfold. At that moment, Lady Seok, who had approached right in front of him, spoke. Im not here just to receive a mere greeting. Phew For a moment, Go Chan almost let out a sigh of relief. Fortunately, it seemed that Lady Seok hadnt noticed. It seemed that the fake was more indistinguishable from the real one than expected. It was still like walking on thin ice, but if they didnt make mistakes, they could overcome this moment -Squeeze! !? Go Chans eyes widened. It was because Lady Seok suddenly pressed on Mok Gyeong-uns injured thigh. Mok Gyeong-un lowered his head as if in pain and let out a groan. Argh! D-shit! Go Chan couldnt hide his perplexity at the sight. It seemed that the issue wasnt whether he was real or fake. Judging by her attitude, she was suspicious of whether Mok Gyeong-un was truly injured or not. What did you see and hear there? -Squeeze! Ugh! Lady Seok pressed even harder on Mok Gyeong-uns wound and spoke. Seeing this, Go Chan couldnt sit still. That crazy bastard couldnt possibly endure the pain. But if he made a slip of the tongue in this situation, not only would it arouse the First Madams suspicion, but it would also make her an enemy. Madam! There seems to be some misunderstanding -Shing! As Go Chan stepped forward to stop her, Hoang, Lady Seoks escort warrior, drew her sword and pointed it at his neck. Dont interfere. Damn that wench! Go Chan was at a loss for what to do. If he couldnt speak, Mok Gyeong-un had to handle this situation alone. Now, he had to endure and lower his head to escape this situation. Hoang, the escort warrior of Lady Seok, was glaring at him, so he couldnt even exchange glances or mouth words anymore. -Squeeze! At that moment, Lady Seok pressed even harder on Mok Gyeong-uns thigh and urged. You may not know, but its rare for a diviner with that level of skill to die by being possessed by an evil spirit while performing sorcery. Yet you say that the diviner was possessed by something, severed the Manor Masters wrist, and tried to harm him, but you stopped it? Did you think I would easily believe -Snicker! Lady Seok furrowed her brows at the sound coming from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. Just a moment ago, he had been in pain. But did he just sneer now? If she hadnt misheard, that was the sound of a sneer. You Did you just At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un slowly raised his head. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un smiling with the corners of his mouth lifted, Lady Seok was momentarily dumbfounded. Had this fellow gone insane? No, what are you doing now? Guard Go Chan was equally perplexed. In a situation where he should be keeping his head down to avoid suspicion, what was he doing? As expected, Lady Seok spoke in a voice filled with anger. If you truly Lets not waste each others energy on pointless things. What? You need the Manor Masters seal, dont you? !? Chapter 14 Chapter 14!? At those words that came out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, Guard Go Chans expression stiffened. The Manor Master was safe, so there was no need to hide it, but Go Chan never expected Mok Gyeong-un to directly mention it. No, how did he Did he really want to provoke the First Madam, Lady Seok, that badly? That was practically her secret. Revealing that he knew about it could easily lead to his death in this very place. shit! Go Chan, tensed up, glanced at Lady Seok. As expected, Lady Seoks expression had turned even more venomous than usual. However, anger didnt immediately pour out of her mouth. That was because, This bastard From the beginning, she had come here because she suspected that Mok Gyeong-un might have seen or found out something. But Mok Gyeong-uns attitude was completely unexpected. Admitting that he knew her secret was no different from asking to be killed. What is his intention? Did this wretched fellow think he had the upper hand because he held her weakness, making him act boldly? If that was the case, he had made a grave mistake. In any case, this fellow was also someone who needed to be dealt with if Mok Yeong-ho became the Manor Master. -Grab! Lady Seoks hand swiftly grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns neck like a snake targeting its prey. Seeing her movement, Guard Go Chan could be certain. She, hailing from the martial arts family of Jinhwa[1] Seok Clan, was definitely a first-rate expert. No one but Master Gam could match her. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That also meant that Mok Gyeong-un couldnt handle her. Huh? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest as his neck was grabbed. He was inwardly surprised by her unexpectedly strong force and unique hand technique. Is this woman strong? The information file stated that she would have considerable martial arts skills as she was from the Jinhua Seokga Clan. But if she was this strong, she was much more powerful than Go Chan. Interesting. Lady Seoks wrist was extremely slender. It was no different from any other womans, yet it possessed such strength. Indeed, the power of martial arts was mysterious. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns reaction, Lady Seoks eyes narrowed. This fellow She had grabbed his neck to intimidate him, implying that she could take his life at any moment, but far from being afraid, he didnt even show a hint of perplexity. She hadnt seen him often because he wasnt her own child, but did this child have this much guts? Rather, she knew him to be the most timid among his half-siblings. You That single word that came out of Lady Seoks mouth. Hearing it, Guard Go Chan swallowed his saliva. Could it be that they were exposed? Come to think of it, wouldnt a first-rate expert be able to discern whether the other person had learned martial arts or not just by grabbing their neck? However, Were you hiding your true colors? !? At those words that came out of Lady Seoks mouth, Go Chan was dumbfounded. Should he consider this fortunate? Or should he see it as having aroused even more suspicion? She didnt seem to doubt him, but it appeared that Lady Seok had perceived it negatively. So this was your true self At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Thats not important right now. What? If the Manor Master were to pass away it would be difficult for the eldest young master to become the Manor Master. You bastard! -Squeeze! Lady Seoks grip tightened even more. Impudent fellow. Do you think I cant kill you right here? Who do you think you are, trying to negotiate with me? This is a bit painful. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she furrowed her brows. With this much force on his neck, it should be difficult for him to breathe, but his expression didnt change much. Was he not in pain? While she was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un said, I see Negotiation requires a certain level of caution towards the other party. Caution? Do you think I would feel that towards the likes of you? Among the four sons of the Mok family, Mok Gyeong-un had the most insignificant martial arts skills. Moreover, his mother had passed away, and his maternal family was practically ruined, so what could make her feel cautious? Right at that moment, Demonic Monk. As soon as those words were uttered, -Flinch! Suddenly, a chilling sensation that made her spine shiver seized Lady Seok. Then, Lady Seok was suddenly pushed back as if she had collided with something. -Whoosh! Lady Seoks eyes trembled as she was pushed back about four steps. What was that just now? Something had touched her, but it was invisible. In an instant, she raised her energy to create a reactive force as she was pushed, but the sensation was not just unpleasant; it even gave her goosebumps. Phew. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had raised his upper body, twisted his neck to loosen it. -Crack! Crack! Having someone grab your neck isnt a pleasant experience. At his relaxed tone, Lady Seok glared fiercely and spoke. You What did you just do? What did I do? Just now, clearly It was difficult to explain. Mok Gyeong-un hadnt directly done anything to her. But what was that bizarre sensation? As she struggled to understand, Mok Gyeong-un sat cross-legged on the bed and said, Are you now inclined to negotiate? Negotiate? Dont make me laugh. It seems you had a hidden trick up your sleeve, but do you think that kind of luck will continue like it did just now? Is it still not enough? Then shall we try with a maid? What? The left one seems good. What are you talking about, the left one At the moment she was about to question him, Ah! Everyones gaze turned towards the direction of the scream. !? Lady Seoks eyes trembled. No, not just her eyes, but the eyes of everyone in the infirmary widened. It was because one of the maids that Lady Seok had brought with her had floated up to a height of about one jang (approx. 3.3 meters). Mmph! It seemed like she was trying to scream in surprise, but the maids mouth was blocked as if something was covering it, making her mumble. At this sight, everyone was at a loss for words. What is happened was happening? Why was a perfectly fine maid floating up there by herself? This This is impossible. Lady Seoks mind became complicated by this bizarre phenomenon. She had heard that among profound internal martial artists, there were those who could manipulate objects with their internal energy, or true qi. But it was highly unlikely that this young fellow was such a profound internal martial artist. Moreover, if he had exerted such profound true qi to lift the maid, she would have sensed some energy. What What is this? Guard Go Chan was equally surprised. What was the meaning of this? Was this fake Mok Gyeong-un hiding such a strange ability? -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un casually raised a hand and made a gesture of slitting his throat. Right then, Ack! As if being grabbed by something, the maid floating in midair had her facial veins bulging grotesquely, and her eyes rolled back. It seemed like she would take her last breath at any moment. This This is? The image of the dead diviners corpse flashed in Lady Seoks mind. Startled by the sight, Lady Seok shouted, S-Stop! What are you saying? Its obvious that youre doing this! I dont know what kind of sorcery this is, but stop it right now! Well. You! Since Im trying to prove that Im qualified to negotiate with the First Madam, wouldnt it be okay to take the life of one person? Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly. In contrast, Lady Seoks expression hardened even more. The maid, who seemed like she would take her last breath at any moment. If she were an ordinary maid, it would be one thing, but this girl had been serving Lady Seok since her main family, the Seokga Clan. -Clench! Biting her lip tightly, she shouted, Enough! Stop it! Ill listen to what you have to say about negotiation or whatever, so stop it right now! At her words, Mok Gyeong-un lightly nodded. Then, -Thud! The maid, who was on the verge of taking her last breath, collapsed on the floor, unconscious. Sohwa! Sohwa! The other maid hurriedly checked on the condition of the unconscious girl. Fortunately, she let out a sigh of relief, indicating that her life wasnt in danger. Lady Seok was also relieved, but more than that, she became suspicious of Mok Gyeong-uns bizarre ability. What is happened was this? It was a power unrelated to qi. It was closer to sorcery or a mysterious force. When did he learn such an eerie power? This bastard. Her mind was filled with doubts, but she couldnt figure out what this power was at the moment, so it was too risky to confront him recklessly. To do that, she should have brought only escort warriors who knew martial arts. Lady Seok, who had been glaring at Mok Gyeong-un, opened her mouth. What do you want to negotiate? Since the Manor Master will pass away today or tomorrow, dont you need the Manor Masters seal? She didnt answer, but she didnt deny it either. In the first place, there was no reason to deny it. It was the only way to ensure the succession. However, something didnt make sense to her. If you knew that, you could have kept it hidden, so why are you telling me? Why am I telling you? Yes. Youre also from the Mok family, so you should want to become the Manor Master. This was where she became suspicious. She couldnt understand why he was bringing up something that he could have kept hidden. If he used the Manor Masters seal, he could gain the support of the retainers. But, I dont particularly want to become the Manor Master. What? At those words that came out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, Lady Seok was momentarily speechless. He didnt want to become the Manor Master? He could become the head of a prestigious martial arts family that wielded power in the northern part of Anhui Province, yet he didnt desire that? Are you expecting me to believe that? You dont believe me? Would you believe it if you were in my position? No, I wouldnt. You might think Im lying. If theres no convincing reason Firstly, as I said earlier, I have no interest in it, and secondly, I dont want to get involved in the succession battle and fight. How about that? You dont want to fight? Yes. To be precise, I have no interest, and I dont want to waste time on unnecessary things. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she frowned. Was this fellow now considering the matter of determining the head of the great Yeon Mok Sword Manor a waste of time? How much effort had she put in to make her own son, Mok Yeong-ho, become the Manor Master? It was absurd in a different sense. Lady Seok stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un and said, If you truly dont want anything, tell me the location of the Manor Masters seal and the secret manual. Then Ill believe that youve really given up. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed. I cant do that. Then I cant fully believe your words Dont believe me then. In that case, Ill make the same offer to the second young master. What? For a moment, Lady Seoks composure wavered. What are you saying Its exactly as you heard. Since the First Madam seems to have trouble understanding, let me explain kindly. I may not need it, but are you and the eldest young master, Mok Yeong-ho, the only ones who want the Manor Masters seal? !!!!! Her expression completely hardened. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, It seems you now realize who holds the hilt of the sword. 1A city in Hebei province Chapter 15 Chapter 15-Bang! Upon returning to her residence, Hyehwa Hall, the First Madam Lady Seok kicked a chair violently. The chair, infused with internal energy, split in half. Her face flushed red, she panted heavily. How dare he! Even when she was in the infirmary, she had tried her best to suppress her anger. But now that things had turned out like this, it was difficult to contain her rage. Madam, please calm down. Hoang, the escort warrior, cautiously tried to dissuade Lady Seok. In response, she spoke in an irritated voice. Calm down? Do I look like I can calm down right now? I finally found and brought a skilled diviner, but instead, that outrageous fellow got his hands on the seal Argh! Madam! Lady Seok grabbed the back of her neck. As her blood pressure rose, she closed her eyes, perhaps feeling dizzy. In fact, even though she kept the second son, the most cunning among the Mok familys children, and the youngest son, whom the Manor Master favored, in check, she had paid no attention to the third son, Mok Gyeong-un. He had no talent in martial arts, and it was no exaggeration to say that his maternal family was almost ruined. Therefore, she had not paid any attention to him. But who would have thought that the fellow, who was never even considered, would turn out to be such a hidden threat? -Clench! Lady Seok gritted her teeth. She had not anticipated that the fellow would negotiate like this over the Manor Masters seal. She had thought that he would readily spill the information with just a little intimidation. Was he always like this? The Mok Gyeong-un she knew did not have such a cunning side. Rather, he was close to being a coward and a scaredy-cat. There were many anecdotes about him. Was he hiding his true self? Come to think of it, until his birth mother died, he was constantly described as being quite intelligent, if not a genius. Perhaps he did that to protect himself after that incident. If that was the case, he might be someone to be even more wary of. Although he had stated that he had no interest in the position of Manor Master, those who knew how to hide themselves and had strong patience were all the more terrifying. And that power That bizarre power bothered her. The maid Sohwa had suddenly floated up, her veins bulging, and she was about to take her last breath. Seeing that, the image of the dead diviner Myo-shin had come to her mind. Sohwas condition was very similar to his. If that was the case, That fellow must have killed the diviner Myo-shin as well. Are you referring to that Mok Gyeong-un? Yes. It certainly made sense if that was the case. The diviner, who was brought in because of his rumored skill, couldnt possibly have been possessed by an evil spirit and gone on a rampage. It had to be the doing of that Mok Gyeong-un. At Lady Seoks conviction, the escort warrior Hoang leaped up. How dare he kill someone you summoned? Leave it to your subordinate. Before he can even use his sorcery, I will Stop. But If the Manor Masters seal really ends up in the hands of the second son, Mok Eun-pyeong, or the youngest son, Mok Yu-cheon, my son will have to bear the consequences. But if we let that fellow lead us around Who said anything about being led around? Pardon? Lady Seok took something out of a white porcelain vase on a shelf in the corner of the room. It was a small bead made of jade. The bead had a unique pattern engraved on it, and she handed it to the escort Hoang. What is this? Take this and go to the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion[1] in Mengcheng. And inform the pavilion master about the fact that the diviner Myo-shin was murdered. Ah! The escort Ho-ang, understanding her intention, nodded. Ghostly Spirit Pavilion. It was the group of diviners to which the deceased Myo-shin belonged. *** -Slap! Guard Go Chans head turned to the side from the slap. Guard Gam clicked his tongue, looking at him with disappointment. Tsk tsk, is it that difficult to monitor a mere novice? N-No, its not. I told you that you were allowed to subdue him, yet you took him to the main hall and back? Are you out of your mind to do such a thing? At Guard Gams scolding words, Go Chan couldnt say anything. In fact, if it were up to him, he wanted to reveal everything that had happened while he was away. No, he had originally intended to do so. But now, he was hesitant to do that. Why do I feel so uneasy? With just martial arts, Master Gam could easily deal with that fellow whenever he wanted to. Yet, after experiencing the fake Mok Gyeong-un, he had become fearful of him. Not only did he have toxicity in his blood and that eerie sorcery, but what bothered him even more was that the fellow didnt seem human. If he carelessly made an enemy out of him, it seemed that the end wouldnt be good. shit. He didnt know what to make of this situation. When they found someone suitable to play the role of Mok Gyeong-un, it seemed good, but now he had no choice but to do as that impostor commanded. [I trust that you will keep your mouth shut.] Those words were quite ominous. Although the fellow was outside the infirmary and couldnt hear them, he strangely felt conscious of his presence. It was as if someone was watching him. Why was it like this? While he was engrossed in this strange feeling, Guard Gam, who had been clicking his tongue, spoke. If you let that fellow snoop around one more time, I wont let it slide. He wont be able to walk around easily for a while anyway, with his thigh pierced. Whether its his thigh or whatever, dont let him draw attention. I understand. Anyway, youre sure you werent caught by the First Madam, right? Yes, Im certain. I was right beside him. However, the First Madam was displeased because he visited the main hall. To be precise, he held the First Madams weakness and negotiated with her. Go Chans mouth was parched. The boundary of whose side he was on had become blurred. To think that he had to hide half of the truth from Master Gam, who he should be telling the facts to. Tsk tsk. Guard Gam shook his head from side to side. Indeed, that fellow was not suitable for the role. He had realized it when he killed the real Mok Gyeong-un on the spot, but as time passed, it would become more difficult to control him. We need to hurry. Even though he had warned him, if he continued to act on his own like this, things could go wrong later. A quick decision was needed on who to replace him with. Keep an eye on him without taking your eyes off him even for a moment. Wont you directly warn him? There are too many eyes watching. Inside the infirmary, there were pharmacists and attendants. Although they were mere servants, they were also in the position of escorts, so they couldnt interfere with them as they pleased, and they couldnt scold him in front of others, even if he was a fake. Moreover, Hes cunning. Its not good to have a long conversation with that fellow. It was better to keep him in the dark about how the situation was unfolding. That way, it would be easier to replace him later and deal with him. *** Regardless of this conversation taking place outside, Mok Gyeong-un was comfortably leaning back and reading a book, flipping through the pages. It was the Synopsis of Various Philosophers: Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang. As he was flipping through the books, a certain passage caught Mok Gyeong-uns interest. When a dead person becomes a wandering spirit and turns into a monster, the level of the monster varies depending on various conditions. The Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang had a surprisingly detailed description of monsters. Based on this, the Demonic Monk could be considered a type of ghost or evil spirit that had become a monster from a wandering spirit. Low-level and weak wandering spirits take the form of earth-bound spirits and can only influence the living by stimulating their sixth sense. Hmm. According to the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang, the levels of wandering spirits were divided into seven stages. Putting aside various conditions and simply dividing the levels: The first level was the Red Spirit an earth-bound spirit that could influence the living by giving them goosebumps or a slight chill. The second level was the Orange Spirit it could possess others, making their bodies feel heavy or causing them to feel sick enough to have a cold. The third level was the Yellow Spirit from this level onwards, it was described as requiring exorcism as it was quite dangerous. In terms of level, a Yellow Spirit could not only weaken the possessed person but also lead them to death. Based on the level, the Demonic Monk is a Yellow Spirit. Even within the Yellow Spirit level, it was further divided into three stages based on the degree of danger. The lower stage could reveal its form and directly instill fear in humans. The middle stage could directly influence or inflict pain on living beings. The upper stage could kill the possessed person. -Swoosh! At that moment, someone appeared like smoke, penetrating through the wall near the entrance of the infirmary. It was the Demonic Monk. Mok Gyeong-un didnt know, but it seemed that the Demonic Monk had a higher level than he thought. So thats what it meant by influencing living beings. He now understood why the Demonic Monk couldnt touch the corpse of the dead diviner Myo-shin. It was because he was already dead. A dead body ultimately had no life, so it couldnt be influenced. I see. However, there were also things he learned that werent described in the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang. He had the Demonic Monk target the First Madam, Lady Seok. But the moment the Demonic Monk lightly touched her, Lady Seok instantly reacted and was pushed back. They said that woman was a first-rate expert. On the other hand, the First Madams maid didnt even notice until the Demonic Monk directly threatened her life and was helplessly affected. What was the difference between them? Was it because the maid hadnt learned martial arts? Could it be that the power of monsters doesnt work well on those who have learned martial arts? The Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang didnt mention that aspect. -Creak! At that moment, Guard Go Chan opened the door of the infirmary and entered. Mok Gyeong-un slightly raised the corners of his mouth and muttered. A good test subject. Pardon? Go Chan asked, puzzled. Ah, I wasnt talking to you, Guard Go Chan. Shall we try lightly lifting your arm? Young Master, what do you mean by that? Right at that moment, -Flinch! Go Chan felt a chilling sensation throughout his body. It was a bizarre feeling that went beyond the realm of the five senses, which could be called the bodys sensations. -Lift! Huh? Go Chans arm suddenly tried to lift upwards. What! The startled Go Chan sent his internal energy to resist it. However, Go Chans arm, which was trembling as he resisted, couldnt hold out for long and was forcibly lifted up. What is this Go Chan was utterly perplexed as he couldnt understand what was happening. But he soon realized why this was happening. Y-Young Master? Mok Gyeong-un gently waved his hand. Then, as if someone had let go of his wrist, Go Chan was able to lower his wrist that had been forcibly lifted. Although his wrist was lowered, Go Chan, who seemed very surprised, said to Mok Gyeong-un, What is happened did you just do? I just needed to confirm something. Confirm? Yes. Why did you do that to me You were just the right fit. Arent you a second-rate warrior, Guard Go Chan? Thats right, but what exactly are you trying to confirm You dont need to know. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yeah, you wont tell me nicely anyway. Go Chan stood in front of the bed with a face that couldnt hide his discomfort. this bastard. He slightly regretted that it might have been better to tell Master Gam exactly what had happened. Regardless of that, Mok Gyeong-un nodded to himself as if he had learned something. It works on Guard Go Chan. Go Chan also immediately noticed the moment the Demonic Monk grabbed his wrist. Perhaps because he had learned internal energy, his senses were definitely more sensitive than ordinary people. Although he resisted for a bit, he couldnt overcome the Demonic Monks strength. The Demonic Monks power works smoothly on ordinary people and up to second-rate warriors. That was the criterion for stable effectiveness. Although it hadnt been definitively verified yet, perhaps the power of a Yellow-level monster might not have a significant effect on first-rate experts. If that was the case, it might be a bit disappointing. Well, even so, its not like its not useful. The Demonic Monk, a monster, had high utility in many ways. Just like how he had eavesdropped on the conversation between Go Chan and Guard Gam earlier, he could also send him to monitor if the distance was close, and it was good to send him for reconnaissance in blocked areas. How useful was that? Suddenly, as Mok Gyeong-un read the passages below in the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang, he had such a thought. It wouldnt be bad to obtain an even stronger monster. The fourth level, Green ghost very dangerous. Exorcism is a compulsary. A wandering spirit that has existed for more than several decades. It can influence surrounding objects and cause auditory hallucinations, enough to confuse the living. Chapter 16 Chapter 16The second young master, Mok Eun-pyeong, had grand ambitions. From a young age, he not only mastered the sword techniques of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, but also the fist techniques of the Hwe Beichang family, his mother Lady Jangs maternal family, demonstrating his exceptional martial arts talent. Therefore, he was confident that he would naturally become the next leader of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. The eldest legitimate son, Mok Yeong-ho, was greedy and indulged in Desires, lacking the qualities of a successor, so Mok Eun-pyeong believed that the order of succession would naturally fall to him. However, that was a miscalculation. Mok Yu-cheon. The leaders favor was with him, the youngest son. It was understandable, as he possessed innate martial arts talent, mastering all the martial arts of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor at the mere age of fourteen and reaching the level of a first-rate expert. As Mok Yu-cheon stood out, the leader kept delaying the decision on the succession. Mok Eun-pyeong was certain that the leaders heart was swayed towards him. I cant miss this opportunity. He considered the leaders life being in danger as an opportunity. Fortunately, Mok Yu-cheon was the son of a lowly concubine and had no power around him. Unless the leader directly declared him as the successor, he was in a position where it would be difficult for him to become the leader with his own strength. Therefore, the key was to eliminate the other candidates for succession. If I only consider them, no one can match me. Both of them were the epitome of incompetence. The eldest young master, Mok Yeong-ho, only knew how to indulge in Desires, while the third young master, Mok Gyeong-un, was an incompetent coward. However, behind Mok Yeong-ho was the First Madam, Lady Seok. As she was from the Jinhua Seok family, she held considerable power. Moreover, there were still many old fools among the retainers who advocated for the priority of the eldest son. Mok Gyeong-un Among the brothers, the one who was inferior in all aspects except for his face that resembled a courtesans companion had been coveting the position of successor for some time. The First Madam looked down on him and paid no attention to him, but Mok Eun-pyeong was different. Was it Guard Gam? He had an escort who was beyond his station. He was called Guard Gam, and when Mok Eun-pyeong first saw him, his martial arts skills were extraordinary enough to request the leader to make him his escort. So, out of curiosity, he investigated his background and discovered quite an interesting fact. No, it should be called a fact that required caution. Because of this, Mok Eun-pyeong came to believe that he shouldnt carelessly let his guard down around the third young master, Mok Gyeong-un. However, an unexpected event occurred. Was the Luck is on my side ? You want to become my man? Mok Eun-pyeong barely managed to calm the corners of his twitching mouth. The man kneeling on one knee in front of him, paying his respects, was none other than Mok Gyeong-uns escort warrior, Guard Gam. The man he had wanted so much had come to him on his own. At a very opportune moment. Please accept me, Young Master. Seeing Guard Gam like this, Mok Eun-pyeong stroked his chin and spoke. Accept you Its quite tempting. At Mok Eun-pyeongs words, Guard Gam inwardly thought that it was a good start. Guard Gam, who had planned to observe the leaders condition and the surrounding situation before making a decision, ultimately chose the second young master, Mok Eun-pyeong. The eldest, Mok Yeong-ho, was too influenced by the First Madam, and the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon, had nothing but his own martial prowess. Although hes cunning, hes actually easier to handle this way. Therefore, he chose Mok Eun-pyeong as an alternative to the dead real Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Eun-pyeong was cunning and suspicious, but Guard Gam was confident that he would accept him due to his greed for talent. However, But you know, the timing is quite exquisite. Pardon? As you know, I have a high regard for Guard Gam. But for you to ask me to accept you right before the succession competition, it makes me suspicious. As expected. At Mok Eun-pyeongs words, Guard Gam slightly nodded his head. He had already guessed that Mok Eun-pyeong, who was naturally skeptical, wouldnt believe him right away. I understand. However, I have a reason why I can no longer serve Young Master Mok Gyeong-un. A reason why you cant serve Mok Gyeong-un? Yes. What is it? I cant tell you right away. At those words, Mok Eun-pyeong scoffed. What was the point of not revealing the reason why he couldnt serve him anymore? While Mok Eun-pyeong found it absurd, Guard Gam smiled brightly and said, Thats because its one of Mok Gyeong-uns weaknesses, so its difficult for me to tell you right away. If you accept me, I can tell you as much as you want. Ha. Are you negotiating with me now? Please understand my situation. Understand Then, lets consider what you just said as something for the future. Can you tell me about his other weaknesses? Of course. What are they? Young Master Mok Gyeong-un currently cannot use martial arts at all. What? One of Mok Eun-pyeongs eyebrows twitched with interest. Is that true? Theres not a shred of falsehood. Did he suffer from a mental disorder? You could say its similar. In fact, since he was a fake, he couldnt have learned martial arts in the first place. However, he couldnt publicize the fake Mok Gyeong-uns death by revealing this fact, so he glossed over it. Ha! At Guard Gams words, Mok Eun-pyeongs face brightened. That was to be expected, as the Yeon Mok Sword Manor was a martial arts family. If the person who was to become the leader of a group that cultivated martial arts couldnt use martial arts, it was no different from losing the qualification to be the leader. Youre saying that he lost his martial arts. He already lacked talent in martial arts, but if he couldnt use martial arts at all, the situation was different. He didnt even have the qualifications to participate in the succession competition. To Mok Eun-pyeong, who couldnt hide his joy, Guard Gam said, If you accept me, I can provide you with even more useful information. At his words, Mok Eun-pyeong pretended to contemplate for a moment, then smirked and said, I thought Guard Gam was playing the role of Huang Gai at the Red Cliffs. Desperate strategy. In the Battle of Red Cliffs, there was a story of Huang Gai, a retainer of Sun Quan of the Wu Kingdom, pretending to be tortured and falsely surrendering to Cao Cao of the Wei Kingdom. Mok Eun-pyeong had thought that Guard Gam might be a spy sent by Mok Gyeong-un, knowing that he had coveted him for a long time. In response, Guard Gam chuckled and said, Im embarrassed to say this about my former master, but Young Master Mok Gyeong-un doesnt have the capacity to even think of such a strategy. Hahaha. Thats probably true. Then will you accept me? Of course. How can I let go of such a talented person? At Mok Eun-pyeongs words, Guard Gam bowed his head in gratitude. Thank you for accepting me. No, I should be the one thanking Guard Gam for making the right decision for the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. But Im sorry to ask you for a favor right after youve joined me. At those words, Guard Gam tapped his chest and spoke heartily. Please give me any order. For now, he had to make a good impression on Mok Eun-pyeong. However, unexpected words came out of Mok Eun-pyeongs mouth. I thought Guard Gam, who was once an assassin, would be more than capable of doing it. !? Guard Gams expression stiffened. He had suspected it, but he didnt expect Mok Eun-pyeong to have investigated his past. He knew Mok Eun-pyeong was cunning, but he had considered him still a novice, so it seemed he had let his guard down. *** Late in the hour of the zhu hour (11 PM to 1 AM). It was a time when everyone was asleep, and even the escort warriors guarding the front of the infirmary were dozing off. -Clatter! Oho. When he opened the medicinal herb drawer labeled O-yang, a hidden entrance was revealed. Perhaps because it was a secret space, it didnt make as much noise as he had worried. Mok Gyeong-un entered the hidden entrance with a lamp in hand. -Crunch crunch! He quietly descended the underground stairs. The stairs extended quite deep, more than he had expected. Its deep. It wasnt just one floor, but it went down more than two floors deep, which made him suspicious. It was quite deep for a space created to hide the leaders seal and a secret manual. When he had entered to a depth of about three floors, A cavity about one-third the size of the infirmary came into view. Ah! In the cavity, there were four entrances that looked like stone doors. And above the stone doors, the characters ұ[1] were engraved. [Medicinal Hall Underground (, jeong) stone door inside] Mok Gyeong-un recalled what the leader had said. Since he had said it was inside the Jeong stone door among the four passages, there was no need to examine the other passages first. He could just enter that one. Mok Gyeong-un approached the Jeong () stone door. When he opened the stone door, a straight tunnel passage was revealed. About twenty steps? That was roughly the distance. Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to step inside, put his raised foot back on the ground and stopped. It was because he suddenly noticed something on the ceiling of the tunnel passage. What is that? On the bumpy ceiling of the tunnel passage, there were holes large enough to insert two or three fingers if he reached out his hand. If there was only one, it might not have been noticeable, but they were located at regular intervals along the passage, extending all the way inside. Puzzled by this, Mok Gyeong-un surveyed his surroundings. He noticed a few fist-sized stones on one side of the cavity. Just in case. Mok Gyeong-un picked up a stone and tapped it on his hand, then threw it inside the passage. -Clack! Before the stone could even roll on the ground, -Whoosh whoosh whoosh! At that moment, sharp spears shot out from the right and left sides of the floor. If he had entered without knowing, his legs or thighs would have been pierced by the spears. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un raised one corner of his mouth. Interesting. Did they install such traps because they were afraid that someone might steal the seal and the secret manual? It seemed quite excessive for that purpose. Was the seal and the secret manual really inside? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring into the tunnel, clenched and unclenched his hands repeatedly. Ill know when I see it. For now, he had to go inside to find out. Mok Gyeong-un bit the handle of the lamp with his mouth and, without hesitation, jumped up towards the holes visible on the tunnel ceiling and inserted three fingers. -Grab! An ordinary person would find it difficult to support their body with just two fingers, but it wasnt a challenging task for Mok Gyeong-un. -Swish! Grab! Mok Gyeong-un reached out his left hand to the hole in front and inserted his index and middle fingers. In this way, Mok Gyeong-un moved about two steps along the ceiling. I was right. As expected, his guess was correct. If he inserted his fingers into the holes on the ceiling and moved without touching the ground, the tunnels traps wouldnt be triggered. Realizing this, Mok Gyeong-un advanced without a moments hesitation, inserting his fingers into the holes on the ceiling in front of the passage. -Grab! Grab! Grab! After moving about 20 steps like that, the tunnel passage ended, and a space of about 7 pyeong (approximately 23 square meters) came into view. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest as he entered. What is this? Inside, there were several sacks, and the surroundings were filled with numerous traces. Footprints? In the deeply worn-out parts of the floor, there were numerous footprints, and there were also many traces of impacts on the walls. Mok Gyeong-un walked over and looked inside the sacks. There were small pellets inside, and after sniffing them, Mok Gyeong-un realized what they were. Pill for Abstaining from Grains (Bigeokdan)[2]? Bigeokdan. It was a pill made by mixing pine pollen and various grains, used by Taoist practitioners for closed-door cultivation in places like caves. It was meant to supplement the minimum amount of grain energy, but depending on the combination, it could also help expel toxins from the body. Mok Gyeong-un, who had extensive knowledge of medicinal herbs, had often eaten bigeokdan made by his grandfather as a snack. Why are there sacks of bigeokdan here? It seemed to be for the purpose of staying here for a long time. Had someone been practicing martial arts or something here alone? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been fiddling with the bigeokdan inside the sack, soon turned his gaze elsewhere. On one side of the wall, there was something like a display case, and inside it were several wooden boxes. Is that it? Mok Gyeong-un approached it and opened one of the eye-catching wooden boxes. When he opened it, a book was inside. [Ignited Wood Sword Formation] Csee notes at the end of this chapter for explanation Is this the secret manual? Mok Gyeong-un took out the book and flipped through it quickly. Inside, numerous sword techniques and movements were described in detail. Although he hadnt learned martial arts, he could at least tell that this was swordsmanship. Is this it? He wasnt sure if this was exactly the secret manual that the First Madam was after. In the first place, he had no idea what the martial arts of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor were, so there was nothing he could do about it. Mok Gyeong-un opened another wooden box. -Click! When he opened the box, [Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique] C see notes for explanation A book titled Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique was inside. Mok Gyeong-un took it out, flipped through it quickly, and nodded his head. It seemed to be a pair with the Ignited Wood Sword Formation in front, and it contained detailed descriptions of breathing techniques and qi circulation methods for gathering and controlling internal energy. I should take this too. Mok Gyeong-un opened the other boxes in order. The other boxes didnt contain any books related to martial arts, but there were a few unexpectedly interesting items. However, the leaders seal was still nowhere to be seen. This is the only box left. There was nothing else around. So Mok Gyeong-un took out the box that was near the floor. But unlike the other wooden boxes, this box had an old paper with patterns drawn on it attached to the opening part. Judging from the paper torn in half, it seemed to have been attached as a sign not to open the box. Mok Gyeong-un opened it without much thought. He naturally thought that the leaders seal would be inside, but, sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. Inside, there was no manor masters seal that should have been there, but an old book surrounded by a red rosary, emitting an extremely pungent smell. But what was surprising was that the cover of the book, Is this human skin? No matter how he looked at it, it seemed to be made of human skin. If an ordinary person had realized that this was made of human skin, they might have been frightened, but Mok Gyeong-un showed a quite intrigued expression. What could this be? He was about to reach out his hand at that very moment. -Swoosh! At that instant, something appeared like smoke, penetrating through the ceiling. It was none other than the Demonic Monk. Mok Gyeong-un had made him keep watch above, just like with Guard Go Chan, so his appearance meant that someone was approaching the infirmary. - As expected, the Demonic Monk was trying to say something. But when the Demonic Monk saw the item inside the wooden box in Mok Gyeong-uns hand, -!!!!! He trembled all over, -Thud! He down himself on the floor and began to perform something like a bow with a face full of reverence. Chapter 17 Chapter 17The Demonic Monk, a wandering spirit and a monster, bowed with fear and reverence. As he showed this unexpected reaction, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the book inside the wooden box with curious eyes. A bizarre book made of human skin. Why was the Demonic Monk reacting like this upon seeing this book surrounded by a rosary? Unconsciously, Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand towards the book inside the wooden box. And the moment his fingertips touched it, -Thump! !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. A heartbeat? In an instant. In a fleeting moment, he felt a heartbeat. It was as clear as a beating heart. However, this heartbeat paradoxically did not occur because it was alive. Rather, it was closer to death. -Thump! Thump! The heartbeat seemed to be getting stronger. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at the book, closed the lid of the wooden box. A strong attraction arose. He wanted to remove the rosary and see what was inside, but it seemed difficult to do so at the moment. The reason the Demonic Monk appeared was because someone had intruded into the infirmary. An intruder. Mok Gyeong-un licked his upper lip as if he was disappointed. Then he turned his gaze upwards. *** -Tap! Tap! A black-masked figure was moving through the tiles of the building. The masked figure spotted Guard Go Chan guarding the only passage leading to the infirmary and further suppressed his presence. Hmm. The masked figures eyes flickered with interest. That was to be expected, as Mok Gyeong-un had two escorts. One of them could be considered no longer Mok Gyeong-uns man, so in reality, it was no exaggeration to say that he only had one escort left. But why isnt he guarding his side? Normally, an escort would guard right by their masters side. But he was guarding the passage, away from the infirmary? Its one of two things. The first possibility was that the master he was guarding was sensitive, so he couldnt stay by his side. But this didnt seem to be the case. It didnt make sense to guard a master whose thigh had been pierced from a distance. Then it was the second possibility, the latter one. That was, Is he keeping watch? On the masters order, he was monitoring the surroundings to see if someone else was coming. There was no way he would be away from his master if that wasnt the case. The masked figure stroked his chin. Keeping watch in the early morning hours of the rat without sleeping This was getting more interesting than expected. His name was Jo Il-sang. He was one of the three escorts of the second young master, Mok Eun-pyeong. [Just in case, I need to check. Whether its a desperate strategy or not.] The order he received from Mok Eun-pyeong was one. To find out whether Mok Gyeong-un had truly lost his martial arts or not. If he hadnt lost them, it would mean that Guard Gam had falsely asked to be accepted, and if he really couldnt use martial arts, then the request to be accepted would be the truth. [Shall I just check?] [Then it wouldnt be fun. If he really lost his martial arts, give him a proper scare. Tell him not to act recklessly.] [Hehehe. Understood.] Thats how he came here, as one of the three escorts. Jo Il-sangs martial arts could be considered between a second-rate warrior and a first-rate expert. He stepped forward because he was a notch above Go Chan. -Swish! Tap! Jo Il-sang moved in a different direction to avoid Go Chans gaze and leaped over the wall. After crossing the wall, Jo Il-sang climbed onto the roof of the infirmary and crawled through the gap between the tiles. What could he be doing that he set up a watch despite being injured? Was it because his injury was fake? Or was the information that he had lost his martial arts false? Regardless, there had to be a reason for doing so. Lets see what hes hiding. Thus, Jo Il-sang infiltrated the infirmary by entering through the gap between the tiles. Suppressing even his breath, he quietly hung from the ceiling and observed below, and one of his eyebrows raised upwards. What is this? He saw a scene that was different from what he had expected. In Jo Il-sangs eyes, where disappointment was evident, Mok Gyeong-un was seen reading a book with only his upper body raised on the bed, with a single lamp lit. Hes just reading a book? Jo Il-sang suspiciously surveyed the surroundings. However, there was no one inside the infirmary except for Mok Gyeong-un. Strange. He hadnt entered through the door, and Go Chan, his only escort, was keeping watch outside, so there was no way he could have noticed. He thought someone might have informed him, but that didnt seem to be the case either. Then Could there be a secret in that book? That possibility couldnt be ruled out either. Anyway, he had to make contact to confirm whether he had martial arts or not. Jo Il-sang carefully suppressed his presence and moved along the ceiling towards the bed where Mok Gyeong-un was. And then, -Thud! He jumped down. At the same time, Jo Il-sang snatched the book that Mok Gyeong-un was reading with lightning speed. -Snatch! Jo Il-sang, who had snatched the book, naturally expected Mok Gyeong-un to be startled or counterattack. However, contrary to his expectations, Mok Gyeong-un neither counterattacked nor showed any signs of surprise. Rather, he was looking at him nonchalantly. Who -Swish! As Mok Gyeong-un tried to say something, Jo Il-sang aimed a dagger at his throat and whispered, If you dont want to die, be quiet. Mok Gyeong-un closed his mouth. Things seemed to be going well, but Jo Il-sangs mood wasnt like that. This fellow Suddenly, someone wearing a mask appeared, snatched the book, aimed a dagger at his throat, and was threatening him. Normally, anyone would be perplexed. No, they should show signs of fear or tension. However, Mok Gyeong-un was looking at him with an expressionless face, without any emotional change, as if it was an everyday occurrence. Judging from his reaction He seemed like someone who knew in advance that he would come. But that couldnt be. Then, to show such a calm appearance, he must possess extraordinary martial prowess to at least protect his own life. !? Jo Il-sangs eyes narrowed. Come to think of it, regardless of whether he had martial arts or not, when a person was startled, their body would move in some way as a conditioned reflex. But Mok Gyeong-un didnt move at all. Could it be that the information about him losing his martial arts is false? -Glance! Jo Il-sang turned his eyes and looked at the book he had snatched. However, upon seeing the title of the book, Jo Il-sangs eyes trembled as if he had gone mad. !!!!!!!! It was none other than, [Ignited Wood Sword Formation] Among the people of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, there was no one who didnt know the name of this sword technique. This sword technique symbolized the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. The reason was that this sword technique was a martial art that contained profound principles that only the leader of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor could master. Ha Jo Il-sangs next action was something that even he himself hadnt planned. Jo Il-sang grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder with the technique of Geumnasu and pressed down, pulling him. At the same time, he struck the acupoint on the back of his head with the hand holding the dagger. -Smack! Mok Gyeong-un, who was struck, lowered his head. Jo Il-sang exhaled roughly, his heart pounding and his breathing ragged. Haa In a moment of surprise at the secret manual of Ignited Wood Sword Formation, he had struck the acupoint on the fellows back of the head and made him faint. Was this the reason he set up a watch? Jo Il-sang brought his hand to the acupoint of the unconscious Mok Gyeong-un. He had forgotten for a moment, but he also had to check whether Mok Gyeong-un had lost his martial arts or not. -Swish! Jo Il-sang placed his hand on the acupoint and sent his true energy into Mok Gyeong-uns body. Ah! There was no need for a long confirmation. If there was even a little bit of internal energy, as soon as someone elses true energy entered, a reactive force would occur, or there would be some kind of rejection reaction. However, Mok Gyeong-un had none of that. -Press press! Jo Il-sang pressed Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen near the danjeon. Its not there. He really had no danjeon. The corners of Jo Il-sangs mouth rose. After examining Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts, the second young master Mok Eun-pyeongs request to scare him had already disappeared from his mind. Jo Il-sang opened the pages of the secret manual Ignited Wood Sword Formation and flipped through them. Hehe! Jo Il-sangs lips twitched as he flipped through a few pages. He almost laughed without realizing it. He had wondered if it might be fake, but this was undoubtedly the genuine sword techniques of Ignited Wood Sword Formation. From the very beginning, the sword techniques were extraordinary. Calm down. He never dreamed that this would be in Mok Gyeong-uns hands. The leader was already in critical condition, likely to pass away any day now, and the retainers were also very concerned about the situation as the leaders seal and the secret manual of Ignited Wood Sword Formation, the leaders exclusive martial art, were missing, which were important for the succession. But now, Ignited Wood Sword Formation had fallen into his hands. This is enough. Obtaining Ignited Wood Sword Formation was truly a stroke of luck. If his lord, Mok Eun-pyeong, were to learn Ignited Wood Sword Formation, the leaders exclusive martial art, even if the current leader were to die like this, the next leader would be in his lords hands. An advantageous position. No matter how much the leader doted on the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon, during his lifetime, or even if the eldest, Mok Yeong-ho, was there, as long as they were a martial arts family, the retainers would eventually have to support his lord. While he was rejoicing, at that very moment, -Flinch! Suddenly, a strong chill ran through his entire body, making his skin crawl. At the same time, something pressed down on his shoulder. What is this? Startled, Jo Il-sang hurriedly tried to draw up his internal energy. Right at that moment, -Smack! Ugh! Someone struck his danjeon area with a fist. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un, whom he believed he had knocked out. What What kind of strength? Is this the strength of a fellow who has no internal energy? It was at least above second-rate. -Tremble! Caught off guard and before he could draw up his internal energy, Jo Il-sangs body became stiff for a very brief moment after being struck in the danjeon. But that brief moment worked very unfavorably for him. Ack! -Thud! Thud! The blood vessels bulged. The bizarre sensation penetrating through his pressed shoulder. This sensation made him suffer and feel pain so much that it made him shudder. Jo Il-sang gritted his teeth and tried to push away this strange sensation with his true energy. However, -Smack! Not missing that moment, Mok Gyeong-un swung his fist, striking his jaw while simultaneously throwing punches at his abdomen. -Bam bam bam bam smack! Normally, these methods wouldnt have worked on Jo Il-sang, who was approaching the level of a first-rate expert. But a moment of carelessness from obtaining the secret manual. And in a situation where a sensation that caused chills throughout his body was pressing down on his shoulder, he couldnt endure the punches that relentlessly targeted only the area near his danjeon, no matter who he was. Argh! You You bastard Youre sturdy. Then. -Whack! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the back of his head with both hands, pulled him in, and struck his face with his knee. -Crack! Ugh! The sound of his nose and teeth breaking could be heard. Nevertheless, Mok Gyeong-un continued to punch the face of Jo Il-sang, who was staggering backwards. -Smack smack! Even to the point where blood soaked his fists, Mok Gyeong-un didnt stop. Cruel sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jo Il-sang quickly lost consciousness like that. *** How long has it been? Jo Il-sang, who had regained consciousness, opened his eyes with difficulty. Upon opening his eyes, he felt like his head was going to explode. What is happened? Having just woken up, he couldnt properly remember what had happened. But soon, it came back to him. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been striking his face like a madman with an expressionless face. shit He had let his guard down completely. No, should it be called carelessness? The first strike was indeed due to his carelessness after confirming that the fellow had no danjeon, but what followed wasnt. What was that sensation? He couldnt forget that spine-chilling sensation. Because of that sensation, his body had become stiff, and he tried to endure it with his internal energy, but Mok Gyeong-un kept striking his danjeon and vital points, causing him to lose consciousness. In fact, it wouldnt have been strange if he had died. What is happened was that? Jo Il-sang was puzzled. He had definitely confirmed that Mok Gyeong-un had no internal energy. But if he had that level of striking power, it was no exaggeration to say that he possessed strength almost equal to his own. shit. Haa Haa But for now, that wasnt what was important. Jo Il-sang struggled to open his eyes, which were stuck together with dried blood, and surveyed his surroundings. !? Jo Il-sang frowned as he looked around. This wasnt the infirmary. Come to think of it, he had been feeling a strangely cool and damp sensation for a while, and it seemed to be some kind of cave. -Drip! Drip! Huh? Jo Il-sang noticed drops of sweat or blood flowing from his body and rising into the air. He wondered what kind of phenomenon this was, but it was, Could it be Am I hanging upside down right now? Now he seemed to understand why his face felt like it was going to burst. He thought it was because his face hurt from being beaten so much, but it was a phenomenon caused by the blood rushing to his head as he was hanging upside down. Haa Haa Jo Il-sangs breathing became rough. He didnt know where this place was, but something felt unsettling. It seemed like he needed to escape quickly. Phew. Jo Il-sang focused on his breathing and tried to draw out the energy from his danjeon. However, What, what is this? But strength didnt enter his entire body. He wanted to concentrate, but it didnt feel like the sensation in all parts of his body except for his face had disappeared. Wh-why is this happening? A cry escaped his bewildered mouth. -Swish! While he was doing that, he heard someones presence. Looks like youre awake. When he looked at the place where the sound came from, he saw Mok Gyeong-un walking on the ceiling upside down. Of course, it only appeared that way because of his inverted vision. Surprised by the paralyzed sensation throughout his body, Jo Il-sang shouted, Wh-what the . did you do? In response to his question, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth rose as if they would tear to his ears. Who knows? What could I have done? -Shudder! Unlike his smile, the ominous malice itself was evident in his eyes. Jo Il-sang felt a chill for the first time in his life. Chapter 18 Chapter 18Wh-what the . did you do to my body? In response to his question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, Who knows? What could I have done? -Shudder! His mouth was clearly smiling. But his eyes, like those of a dead person, didnt move at all. Seeing this, Jo Il-sang felt a chill for the first time in his life. Is this fellow really that Mok Gyeong-un? The Mok Gyeong-un he knew was, without exaggeration, the most pathetic among the brothers of the Mok family. But he never expected to see him like this. The atmosphere was completely different. It felt like he was facing a being that was on a different level, not an ordinary human. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un approached him and spoke. You seem to be trembling a lot. Well dont worry. If it were the usual method, I would have started by cutting somewhere, but now Ive used Dispersion Powder. Dispersion Powder? In response to Jo Il-sangs question, Mok Gyeong-un pointed upwards with his finger and said, This is a really good place. What? Previously, when I needed medicinal herbs, I had to search the mountains thoroughly to find them, but with so many medicinal herbs here, I can combine them as much as I need. Combining medicinal herbs? What did you do to me? Its nothing much. If you grind and mix the toxic Rosebay[1], Soul-Numbing Powder, and the roots of Trillium, you can paralyze everything except the head. !? Mok Gyeong-un spoke nonchalantly. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un like this, Jo Il-sang swallowed his saliva with trembling eyes. what the . was this fellow? Since when did he have such knowledge of medicinal herbs? Mok Gyeong-un, who was puzzled, slightly bent his knees, met his gaze, grabbed his hair, and said, -Grab! Actually, these things arent that important. Whats important is why the second young master, Mok Eun-pyeong, sent you. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jo Il-sang closed his mouth. If he was going to tell him that, he wouldnt have worn a mask from the beginning. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Youve become tight-lipped. Of course, since you came wearing a mask, you have no intention of talking nicely, right? What should I do? *** Just a moment ago. [This person is Jo Il-sang, an escort of the second young master, Mok Eun-pyeong. But Young Master, what will you do with him?] Go Chan was dumbfounded. Jo Il-sang was a skilled martial artist approaching the level of a first-rate expert. Did Mok Gyeong-un, who couldnt even move properly due to his pierced thigh, subdue such a person? Just how much was this fellow hiding? It was beyond comprehension. [Hes a man of the second young master?] [Thats right.] [Why did he send him?] [I dont know either. Judging from the fact that he even wore a mask, it doesnt seem to be for a good reason.] [I guess theres no clue?] [Even if hes the second young master, its unlikely that he would have made a reckless assassination attempt while the leader is still alive. But I really dont know why he sent him.] [Then Ill have to find out directly.] [What? You dont mean youre going to torture him or something, right?] [That would be a good method too.] [Y-Young Master! Its better to let him go.] [Let him go?] Go Chan warned the puzzled Mok Gyeong-un. [The second young master has retainers who follow him and has built his own power base. If we carelessly provoke him by mistreating his man] [There could be consequences, you mean?] [Yes. I apologize for angering you, but if we provoke him carelessly, it could become dangerous.] [Hmm.] Hmm? Go Chan looked at Mok Gyeong-un with an uneasy expression. Judging by his thought process, he was terrifyingly cunning, but it was unpredictable where he would go off to. But one thing he could say with certainty. No matter what the second young masters motive was for sending a masked night visitor, there was nothing Mok Gyeong-un could do in his current situation. Other than enduring it. [Well, Ill think about it.] [You really shouldnt touch him.] [Yes, I understand what youre saying, Guard Go Chan.] Right. No matter how unpredictable he was, as long as he was aware of the current situation, he thought Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt do anything reckless to make enemies. Unlike the First Madam, who was cautious in everything despite being arrogant, the second young master was cunning but still young and emotional. *** Jo Il-sang, who had been tense, seemed to have calmed down a bit as he caught his breath and spoke. What do you intend to do, and what can you do? What do you mean by that? Since you know who I am, it would be better to let me go. It would be better to let you go? Thats right. Even if youve already done it, if you further harm me, do you think the second young master will stay still? Jo Il-sang deliberately mentioned his backing. He didnt know what Mok Gyeong-uns intentions were for capturing him like this, but this was the end. What difference would it make even if he knew his identity? Wearing a mask was simply to handle the matter quietly. The second young master, Mok Eun-pyeong, had a strong sense of pride, so he would never forgive anyone who touched his men. Jo Il-sang said to Mok Gyeong-un, whose one eyebrow had raised. Since it has come to this, lets make a deal. A deal? Yes. If you let me go and give me the secret manual of Ignited Wood Sword Formation, I will speak to the young master and ask him to leave you alone, the third young master. Leave me alone means It means you will be able to live safely even if the young master becomes the leader. And the price is the secret manual of Ignited Wood Sword Formation, right? Thats right. Although he was inwardly tense due to the unfavorable situation, Jo Il-sang took a strong stance. He thought that in such a situation, it was necessary to establish a clear hierarchy. If he showed weakness, he thought Mok Gyeong-un would come on strong instead. In the end, hell have no choice but to yield. Ignited Wood Sword Formation was a pearl in the pigs throat for Mok Gyeong-un. His maternal family was ruined, and none of the retainers supported him. If it was an item that was too much for him anyway, it wouldnt be a bad condition at all to hand it over like this and use it to preserve his life -Grip! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Jo Il-sangs hair that he was holding. Huh? You? Interesting. In a situation where your body may not remain intact, you trust your backing and make a reverse proposal. You bastard Ive heard enough, and from now on, Ill start with your fingers one by one. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un took out a peculiarly shaped blade. !? This is a blade called Hasak, used for trimming medicinal herbs. Its for cutting hard things, so it can easily cut fingers or toes. What? You can trust me because its been verified. He had used it quite a lot. Startled by this, Jo Il-sang hurriedly said to Mok Gyeong-un, Y-you! Did you not understand what I said? I came under the orders of the second young master. If you harm me, he will Yes, you talk too much, so Ill cut one and start. Saying that, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed one of Jo Il-sangs paralyzed and limp wrists. Then he inserted his right index finger into the hole of the Hasak. Seeing this, Jo Il-sangs face turned deathly pale. S-stop. Are you really insane? Like this -Crunch! At that moment, the sound of something hard being cut off was heard. Jo Il-sang moved his head with a stiff expression and looked at something that had fallen on the floor. It was the two joints of his index finger. Jo Il-sang was speechless. In the first place, he had no sensation anywhere except his head, so it didnt hurt. But seeing his severed finger, he was dumbfounded and at a loss for words. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, It doesnt hurt, so it doesnt feel real, right? Thats why when using Hasak, I usually dont paralyze the body with Dispersion Powder and just tie them up. That way, they can feel some pain. But since youve learned martial arts, I had no choice. Thats why Mok Gyeong-un had to use Dispersion Powder. So, to give at least a visual effect, he brought it right in front of him and cut off his finger. Ive rambled on for too long. From now on, Ill just cut one by one until you talk. -Grab! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Jo Il-sangs second finger. It was the middle finger of his right hand. Jo Il-sang, whose middle finger was grabbed, was momentarily dazed, then said in a panic, S-stop! -Crunch! Despite his plea to stop, Mok Gyeong-un cut off Jo Il-sangs middle finger with the Hasak. The severed middle finger could be seen twitching on the floor. Jo Il-sang, who had to stare at it, felt like his mind was going to turn upside down. Then, he heard Mok Gyeong-uns voice. Shall we do the thumb this time? As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the thumb and inserted it directly into the hole of the Hasak. Seeing this, Jo Il-sang couldnt hide his perplexity. He was right-handed. If his thumb was cut off here, he wouldnt be able to do anything with his right hand anymore. S-sto He couldnt finish his words. No matter what he said, this madman would cut it off no matter what. -Squeeze! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns hand holding the Hasak was about to exert force. At that instant, a voice burst out of Jo Il-sangs mouth. young master Eun-pyeong sent me to confirm whether you really lost your martial arts or not! At those words, the force in Mok Gyeong-uns hand holding the Hasak loosened. It had slightly dug into the flesh of his thumb, but fortunately, it wasnt cut off. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Although his body was paralyzed, Jo Il-sang felt his heartbeat strongly. It was strange. He had been tortured in the past as well. But Mok Gyeong-uns method had pushed him to the brink of death too quickly. Haa Haa He sent you to confirm whether I lost my martial arts or not? Th-thats right. Jo Il-sang, whose fear had grown, didnt realize it, but his manner of speaking had become quite polite. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un didnt hide his puzzlement. That was because he hadnt been exposed as a fake, so he became suspicious when he heard that Jo Il-sang had received such an order. Hmm. At this point, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts quickly approached the truth. If he received such an order without being exposed as a fake, it means he obtained that information from someone. But there are only two people who know that Im a fake. Guard Go Chan and Guard Gam. Among them, Guard Go Chan had been with him continuously. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth rose. He switched sides quickly. Mok Gyeong-un was convinced that the source of this information was Guard Gam. His betrayal was predetermined from the beginning. But he didnt expect him to switch sides so quickly. Thanks to that, things had become troublesome. But at least he used his brain. In case he had to take responsibility, he must have informed them in a way that suggested Mok Gyeong-un had lost his martial arts while switching sides, so as not to expose the fact that he was a fake. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said to Jo Il-sang, By any chance, was the person who told you this Guard Gam? Jo Il-sangs eyes slightly widened. Until now, Mok Gyeong-un shouldnt have known that Guard Gam had pledged loyalty to his lord, so how did he guess it in one go? Did he suspect it from the beginning? Jo Il-sang, who was puzzled, soon answered. Thats right. As expected. It didnt deviate from his expectations. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been nodding his head, stared intently at Jo Il-sang. Now, what should I do? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jo Il-sang spoke in a pleading voice. P-please spare me. I will definitely keep todays events a secret. I wont tell young master Eun-pyeong, so Ah What should I do about this? Pardon? I think Ive inflicted too many wounds for that. Although Jo Il-sang himself wasnt aware of it, his face was almost completely battered. His nose bone was broken and depressed, and his cheekbones and forehead were grotesquely protruding, as if the bones had been fractured. Moreover, two of his fingers had been cut off. One way or another, Mok Eun-pyeong would find out and become greatly enraged. Y-Young Master Even if I disappear, young master Eun-pyeong will surely seek revenge. Well, probably. But you dont need to worry about that. Why? Everyone seems to dread the secret manual of Ignited Wood Sword Formation, so if need be, I can use it to negotiate. Isnt that okay? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jo Il-sangs mind went blank. It was because, as Mok Gyeong-un said, if he negotiated using Ignited Wood Sword Formation, the leaders exclusive sword technique, even Mok Eun-pyeong, who cherished his subordinates, would likely let it pass. Jo Il-sang, who was dazed and perplexed, hurriedly said, Young Master I had no idea you were so brilliant and outstanding. So, like Guard Gam, I also want to pledge my loyalty to you. To me? Y-yes. Please give me a chance. I will dedicate my life to you. All sorts of words came out. It was to save his life. Youll even dedicate your life? Th-thats right. So please Hmm. Is that so? Seeing Jo Il-sang like this, Mok Gyeong-un slightly tilted his head and went somewhere. Young Master? Young Master? Feeling uneasy, Jo Il-sang called out to Mok Gyeong-un. It didnt take long. After a while, Mok Gyeong-un appeared with a wooden box in his hand, which had traces of something peculiar attached to it. Mok Gyeong-un placed the wooden box under Jo Il-sangs head, who was hanging upside down. Whats this? When he expressed his puzzlement, Mok Gyeong-un soon opened the lid of the wooden box. Upon opening the lid, something that looked like an old book tied with an old rosary was revealed. Why is he showing this to me? While Jo Il-sang was completely clueless, his eyes soon trembled. Could it be? It was because he realized that the material of the book was not paper. To the perplexed Jo Il-sang, Mok Gyeong-un said, Before you woke up, I tried to read this book, but strangely, the part tied with the rosary was fixed, and no matter what I did, it couldnt be removed. That How will you I saw in the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang that there is something overflowing with spiritual energy that seals evil things. This rosary seems to be one of them. Young Master, please Mok Gyeong-un ignored his words and continued his own. But it says that if theres another evil thing added to that sealing item, its power weakens. Wh-what are you trying to do? Like this. -Slice! Ack! As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un swiftly cut Jo Il-sangs throat with something sharp. The last scream was the final sound Jo Il-sang made. As if his vocal cords had been cut, only gurgling sounds came from Jo Il-sangs mouth. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Gyeong-un said with a bright smile, You said you could even dedicate your life, right? You You son of a bitch Who said they would dedicate their life in this way? Jo Il-sang glared at Mok Gyeong-un with eyes full of resentment. It was too much of a shame to lose his life like this. -Whoosh! The red blood flowing from Jo Il-sangs sliced throat. That blood poured onto the book made of human skin tied with a rosary inside the wooden box. And it soaked the rosary and the book. The blood of a dying man. Blood filled with resentment. As it soaked the book, a bizarre phenomenon occurred. -Thump! Thump! The heartbeat sound that could be heard without even directly touching the book grew louder. As if it were a heart, something like blood vessels bulged on the outer surface of the book. Oho. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Soon, the heartbeat sound grew even louder and faster, -Crack crack crack crack! The rosaries that were tying the book began to crack. Then, -Crunch crunch crunch crunch! The rosaries that were trembling as if in agony were suddenly compressed as if something had grabbed them, and they shattered. The shattered pieces were sucked into the blood pooled inside the wooden box. Along with that, a bizarre incident occurred in the cavity. -Gush gush gush! Blood began to fall like a waterfall from the entire wall of the cavity, flowing along the ceiling. It was a sight that made one doubt their own eyes. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth reached his ears as he watched this. [The fifth level, Green ghost extremely dangerous. At least ten or more diviners are required for exorcism. An old wandering spirit that has existed for over a hundred years. It can exert an enormous influence within a set radius and even cause auditory and visual hallucinations, inflicting pain.] Chapter 19 Chapter 19[The fifth level, Green ghost extremely dangerous. At least ten or more diviners are required for exorcism. An old wandering spirit that has existed for over a hundred years. It can exert an enormous influence within a set radius and even cause auditory and visual hallucinations, inflicting pain.] This is written in the Synopsis of Various Philosophers: Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang. And in the latter part of this, it is described: A wandering spirit that has existed for over a hundred years loses its human qualities from that point onward and enters the realm of true monsters. A true monster refers to the eerie and sinister supernatural beings (Imaemangnyang) [1] itself. Ha Sealing. It literally serves the role of trapping something. The old rosary. The moment it was compressed and shattered, a bizarre spectacle unfolded. -Gush gush gush! Blood poured down like a waterfall from the entire wall of the cavity, flowing along the ceiling and filling the surroundings with blood. The flowing blood quickly filled the floor, making it muddy. At this, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth reached his ears. His anticipation heightened. Monster This was undoubtedly a monster. Moreover, it was an existence incomparable to the Demonic Monk. He had hoped for something around the level of a Green ghost, but an existence beyond that unexpectedly appeared. It was a moment when a diviner would have been perplexed. -Thump! Thump! Heartbeat. In the cavity that was gradually filling with blood, the sound of a beating heart could be heard. Then, a bizarre incident occurred. In the center of the cavity where blood was flowing from all directions, a heartbeat sound emanated, and soon, a heart was formed around it. -Whoosh! Blood gathered around the heart. The blood formed into one organ, then two, then three. And bones quickly enveloped the organs, followed by muscles attaching to the bones. -Clack clack! Soon, pale skin emerged on the surface of the muscles. The entire process was awe-inspiring, as if witnessing the birth of something. -Gush! The blood gushed upwards, becoming a reverse waterfall and enveloping the being whose skin was forming. And the moment the blood waterfall was sucked into the ceiling, -Creak The being revealed itself. It was a beautiful being with a pale face and disheveled long hair hanging down, despite wearing a crown. The being, wearing a red inner garment and a black outer garment, was holding a long pipe. Its appearance was even more natural than the Demonic Monk. -Phew. The being, with its red lips, took a deep puff from the pipe and exhaled smoke. Judging solely by its appearance, it looked to be in its late teens at most, but due to its attire, it was difficult to discern whether it was male or female. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt care about such things. Quite a grandiose entrance. May I ask who Before he could even finish his words, Mok Gyeong-un was forcibly drawn towards the being by a strong pull before he could complete his sentence. -Gush! The surging blood had already risen up to his thighs. The being, holding the pipe and exhaling smoke, brought its face close to Mok Gyeong-un. And it looked at Mok Gyeong-un from top to bottom. What are you doing? - The being, after staring for a while, slightly raised the corners of its mouth. Then, it erased the previous smile and put on a serious expression, waving its hand. At that moment, -Whoosh! Bam! Mok Gyeong-uns body floated up and heavily collided with the ceiling of the cavity. Then, it fell into the cavity filled with blood. -Splash! Mok Gyeong-un, his entire body soaked in blood, staggered to his feet. Puhaa. Mok Gyeong-un swept his blood-soaked hair upwards. The being, watching this sight, opened its mouth. -Foolish mortal. Empty your soul and render your soul to me. The voice was distinctly audible. Unlike the Demonic Monk, whose voice was muffled and incomprehensible, the sound resonated clearly. No, it felt more like it was echoing from various places. Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head and said, Like the Demonic Monk, wandering spirits always covet the bodies of others? Cant you do anything without someone elses body? -Tsk tsk. The being clicked its tongue and scoffed. As the being lightly tapped the pipe in the blood, -Gush! The blood gushed up in several strands, then elongated like whips, binding and restraining Mok Gyeong-uns arms and legs. -Argh! He exerted strength, but the restraining force was much stronger. Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips as if it was troublesome. Indeed, he could understand why the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang stated that it was extremely dangerous and required at least ten diviners. What should I do? Although he had read the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang, he wasnt well-versed in sorcery yet. At that moment, the being made a gesture of drawing a vertical line (һ) with the pipe towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, -Slash! Along with a burning pain in his chest, his clothes turned red in a vertical line (һ) shape. It seemed like he had been cut, and the pain was considerable. Nevertheless, Mok Gyeong-uns expression didnt change much. As if expecting a scream of pain to burst out, one of the beings eyebrows raised. -Youre a child with strong endurance. Im used to it. -Used to it? Then can you endure this as well? With those words, the being raised the pipe upwards. It happened in an instant. -Gush! The blood that had risen up to the lower half of the body in the cavity surged upwards. Then, in an instant, it completely filled the entire cavity with blood. Inside the blood-filled cavity, Mok Gyeong-uns body floated. Ugh. Mok Gyeong-un held his breath. It was no different from being submerged in water. The being watched Mok Gyeong-un, who was unable to move, with a gleeful and smirking expression. Its eerie eyes reminded one of the fact that this being was a ghost. -Swoosh! The being approached Mok Gyeong-un. Then, it grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns chin, who was unable to move, and said, -The emotion youre feeling now is fear The being couldnt finish its sentence. What the being wanted to see was a face filled with fear, suffocating from the blood and unable to breathe. In a confined space, unable to move, and in a situation where one couldnt even breathe, anyone would be afraid. However, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were staring at the being without a hint of wavering. -You Youre peculiar. For a living human to have such eyes. The being showed curiosity. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been holding his breath, flicked his tongue. This taste The taste he felt on the tip of his tongue was definitely blood. The blood that filled this cavity was much redder than crushed, ripe cornus fruits. The sticky sensation was also the very essence of bloods stickiness. All five senses told him that this was indeed blood. However, Its different. This is nothing but death. Mok Gyeong-un snorted. How much blood had he seen from those who were called concurrent killing demons? When he touched that blood, he could feel something alive, but what he saw now felt nothing but death. Its not real. Therefore, even if it was perceived by the five senses, everything was false. Then, -Swoosh! All the blood that was reflected in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes disappeared as if it had never existed in the first place. In sorcery, this is called Enlightenment[2]. By denying the perceived recognition itself, one breaks free from all hallucinations that deceive ones own senses. The theory or words are easy. However, even highly trained diviners found it difficult to escape from this. It was because nothing was easier to deceive than human senses. -!? The beings eyes flickered with interest. As time passed, it expected Mok Gyeong-un to struggle, unable to hold his breath, and show an appearance no different from other living beings. However, he had freed himself from the hallucination on his own. -Youre more interesting than you look. The corners of the beings red lips rose. Then, it approached Mok Gyeong-un and tapped his shoulder with the pipe. At that moment, -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un was forced to kneel on one knee on the floor. It felt like a single tap, but judging by how his right knee had dug into the floor, one could imagine how much force was applied. The being took a deep puff from the pipe and exhaled smoke towards Mok Gyeong-un, saying, -Mortal. If you offer your soul to me of your own accord, I shall grant your wish. Wish? -Yes. For a boy not even in his prime to have such eyes, you must not have lived an ordinary life. Hand over your soul to me. Then, I shall dismember your enemies and make even their souls disappear. Youre overflowing with confidence. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the being let out a mad laughter. -Hahahahahahahahaha! -Rumble rumble! The being merely laughed, but the entire cavity was shaking. It was a being on a completely different level from the Demonic Monk. The Green ghost level was the realm where one had gone beyond ordinary wandering spirits and entered the domain of Imaemangnyang. The being, who had been laughing for a while, said with a sneer, -The only reason you can utter impudent words to me and remain unscathed is because I want to take your soul. So be grateful for the mercy I bestow upon you. Is this something to be grateful for? -You have no fear at all. -Tap! The being lifted Mok Gyeong-uns chin with the pipe. Then, as if appraising him, it said, -At least your face is to my liking. It wouldnt be bad since your soul is beautiful. Youre quite eager to covet my body. -Once I have decided, your soul is mine. And if I refuse? At those words, the being showed a sneer. -Although your soul may be slightly damaged, I will take it by force. Someone other than you tried to do that, but theres a failed monster right above, you know? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the being chuckled. -You dare compare me to such a lowly ghost? If I put my mind to it, it wouldnt be too difficult to extinguish your soul and seize your soul. If youre so confident, why dont you try taking it? -Youre impudent. If thats what you desire, I shall take it by force. As soon as it finished speaking, the being removed the pipe from Mok Gyeong-uns chin and tried to raise it above his head. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had lowered his head, shrugged his shoulders. Seeing that, the being said with the corners of its mouth raised, -Have you suddenly become afraid? No. I just remembered something interesting. -Something interesting? In response to the beings puzzled question, Mok Gyeong-un lifted something with both hands. The moment it saw that, the beings eyes wavered. It was because it recognized what Mok Gyeong-un was holding without even looking. It was the book made of human skin. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The book, soaked in the blood of the dead Jo Il-sang, seemed to have a glossy sheen unlike before. -You According to the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang, the older the monster, the more it has a medium that it is connected to and dwells in. This book must be it, right? -Youre doing a foolish thing. It doesnt seem like a foolish thing, judging by your cautious behavior. -Youre really making me angry. As soon as the being finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-uns body floated in the air and crashed into the ceiling. -Bam! Bam! But it didnt end there. Mok Gyeong-uns body fell heavily to the floor. As the being flicked its hand, he rose again and this time, his head smashed into the ceiling. -Bam! Blood flowed from his impacted head. The being, as if having no intention of stopping here, consecutively slammed Mok Gyeong-un against the cavity wall. -Bam bam bam bam! Kuh-huk! Fresh blood burst out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth as he collided with the wall. After a few more collisions, Mok Gyeong-uns half-limp body floated in the air. The being reached out its hand towards Mok Gyeong-un and said, -Put that down immediately. Cough cough Why dont you just take it? Why go through the trouble? -Foolish mortal. Im giving you a chance. A chance? -Yes. Its not that you cant touch it directly, is it? - The being didnt answer Mok Gyeong-uns meaningful question. From its reaction, Mok Gyeong-un could be certain. This old wandering spirit seemed unable to directly touch the book made of human skin. If that was the case, it could have just snatched the book from the beginning, but instead, it tried to make him let go of it by inflicting pain on him. -Youre really asking for death. Even if you have that, you cant do anything with it. What can someone who is neither a Taoist nor a diviner do? Fine. Ill give up on your soul. Ill just kill you like this Just as the being was about to reach out its hand to do something, Something completely unexpected happened. CCrunch! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un bit into the cover of the book. -!!!!!!! The Green ghost being couldnt hide its perplexity upon seeing this. Until now, it had encountered countless diviners, Taoists, and monks, but none of them had ever done such a thing as sealing or burning the book. -You! You! It was because the evil energy of the book was so strong that it couldnt be damaged by ordinary means. This was the same for Mok Gyeong-un. While his body was being slammed against the cavity, he had tried to tear the book apart with brute force, but to no avail. Then, by chance, he discovered that only the outer cover of the book was made of human skin. In that case Mok Gyeong-uns choice was very simple. -Chomp chomp! Mok Gyeong-un tore off only the outer part of the book made of human skin and chewed on it in his mouth. -Gasp! At that moment, the Green ghost being clutched its chest, distorting its pale and delicate brows. Chapter 20 Chapter 20The human skin that formed the surface of the book. No one had ever thought of tearing it off and putting it in their mouth. In the first place, who would put something made of human skin and exuding an eerie aura in their mouth? It was truly a crazy act. CChomp chomp! Tough. Mok Gyeong-un, who had put the human skin in his mouth and was chewing it vigorously. Strangely, no matter how much he bit it, the human skin was too tough to damage his teeth or tear off. However, it seemed that this wasnt completely ineffective. -Gasp! The Green ghost being clutched its chest, distorting its delicate brows. It seemed to feel some kind of pain. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chewed the human skin even more forcefully. -Damn mortal! -Whoosh! At that moment, the Green ghosts eyes turned red like blood. Along with that, as the Green ghost swung its long pipe, the blood of the dead Jo Il-sang that had been flowing on the floor floated into the air and began to rotate. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is this? It was definitely not an illusion. The sight of the blood droplets floating in the air and rotating was truly overwhelming. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes trembled as he focused on the blood droplets. Due to the rapid rotation, it was difficult to perceive with the naked eye, but he was somehow following it. -This fellow Even the Green ghost being realized that Mok Gyeong-un was accurately observing the blood droplets. It was surprising, considering that he was a human who hadnt even learned sorcery or martial arts. Even if his body and reflexes completely surpassed those of an ordinary human, it was no exaggeration. -Its useless, mortal. The Green ghost being pointed its pipe towards Mok Gyeong-un. At that moment, the blood droplets that were rapidly rotating inside the cavity all rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un at once. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! -Swoosh! Right at that instant, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been observing the droplets, slid on the floor the moment the Green ghost being swung its pipe, and he threw his body towards the being. -Foolish. He was just about to reach the Green ghost being. A rain of blood poured down on the front of Mok Gyeong-uns upper body, penetrating his flesh. -Stab stab stab stab stab stab stab! Mok Gyeong-un frowned. He felt no particular sensation from ordinary pain. However, the blood that had penetrated his flesh was tearing through his skin like sharp hidden weapons. The Green ghost being seemed to enjoy Mok Gyeong-uns pain as it raised the corners of its mouth. -Is it painful? Then spit it out. CGrab! The Green ghost being made a gesture of clenching its fist towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, the blood that had penetrated his skin dug deeper into his body, stimulating Mok Gyeong-uns nerves. Ugh. For the first time, a groan escaped his mouth. The Green ghost being clicked its tongue at the sight. Normally, with this level of pain, one should be writhing in agony and pleading for their life. But that was all there was to it. -Are you used to pain? Or is your endurance foolishly strong? Hah. The Green ghost being sucked on the pipe. Then, it exhaled a hazy smoke and stretched out the pipe as if to finish things off. -Foolish mortal. Just die. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been in pain, muttered, Demonic Monk. -What are you babbling about? Demonic Monk! Although his pronunciation was slurred due to the human skin in his mouth, what Mok Gyeong-un shouted was none other than, -Swoosh! The Demonic Monk. The Demonic Monk appeared, penetrating through the ceiling. However, its condition seemed strangely poor. Although it was always hazy since it was a wandering spirit, there were black spots appearing all over its body. Seeing this, the Green ghost being chuckled and said, -It was you? At those words, the Demonic Monk knelt on one knee and bowed its head to pay respects to the Green ghost being. Why? Seeing that, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt understand. Was it because it was a higher-level monster? However, that was a rule created from the perspective of diviners, as stated by the author of the Synopsis of Various Philosophers and Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang. It wasnt entirely accurate. -You seem to have spiritual talent. Seeing how youre connected to a wandering spirit. But unfortunately, this damn fellow is nothing more than my subordinate. Subordinate? Regardless of their level, was it a being they knew in their previous life? If that was the case, it was a setback. The Demonic Monk was Mok Gyeong-uns servant, but if he couldnt control it, it would be of no use at all. Then he would have to navigate through this situation on his own. -Chomp! Mok Gyeong-un chewed on the human skin in his mouth again. -Ugh! You! Then, the Green ghost being clutched its chest again and glared at him with a murderous gaze, swinging its pipe. -Stab stab stab stab stab stab stab! As it swung the pipe, the blood droplets that had penetrated his body came out. It looked like it was showing mercy, but it wasnt. -Whoosh! The blood droplets that had come out of his body merged and formed a sharp thorn. The Green ghost being made a gesture of striking the pipe downwards, Oh no! -Whoosh! The sharp thorn aimed at Mok Gyeong-uns heart. Mok Gyeong-un rolled his body to the side to avoid it. -Hmph! The Green ghost being scoffed and swung the pipe again as if he couldnt escape. Then, the blood thorn that had been stuck in the floor changed direction towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Whoosh! The speed was too fast to dodge. However, -Thud! Huh? It was about to pierce his heart accurately, but something appeared and pushed Mok Gyeong-un away. It was the Demonic Monk. -You damn fool! - The Demonic Monk waved its hands, not knowing what to do. Mok Gyeong-un was also puzzled by this situation. The Demonic Monk, who had been kneeling and bowing its head just a moment ago, suddenly helped him avoid the Green ghost beings attack. Why? While he was wondering, the Green ghost being clicked its tongue and said, -Ho. Are you saying youll fulfill your duty as a servant? - The Demonic Monk couldnt hide its troubled expression. Although Mok Gyeong-un didnt know the relationship between the two, he couldnt help but smirk inwardly at the sight of the Demonic Monk helping him but still being cautious. For whatever reason, the Demonic Monk was helping him regardless of its will. This was quite important in the current situation. Demonic Monk! -Swoosh! At Mok Gyeong-uns shout, the Demonic Monk naturally blocked the Green ghost beings path. Indeed, the Demonic Monk couldnt refuse Mok Gyeong-uns orders. Then, even if the Green ghost being was of a higher level, it might be possible to make them fight -Thud! Just when he thought he didnt know, the Green ghost being, who had narrowed the distance in an instant, grabbed the Demonic Monks neck. -Then Ill kill both of you. - The Demonic Monk, whose neck was grabbed, couldnt move an inch. Seeing how it couldnt move despite its larger stature, it seemed to be due to the difference in their levels. Not all wandering spirits were the same. CChomp chomp! Mok Gyeong-un vigorously chewed on the human skin in his mouth to allow the Demonic Monk to escape. Then, -Ugh! You must be desperate to die. The Green ghost being seemed enraged as it waved its pipe with a distorted face. Then, the scattered blood droplets floated into the air once again. -Swish swish swish! The blood droplets transformed into sharp thorns and rapidly rotated around Mok Gyeong-un. This time, it seemed determined to finish him off. In that instant, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts flowed in a direction that the Green ghost being didnt expect even more. CGulp! Mok Gyeong-un swallowed the human skin he had been chewing in his mouth. -!? The Green ghost beings bloody eyes wavered upon seeing this. In the first place, there had never been anyone who put that in their mouth and chewed on it, but it was also the first time someone swallowed it. -You crazy mortal! The Green ghost being swung its pipe towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, the numerous blood droplets that had been rapidly rotating and surrounding him all rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un at once. -Stab stab stab stab stab stab stab! Ugh! As the sharpened blood droplets penetrated, Mok Gyeong-uns body twisted. The blood droplets not only penetrated his body and stiffened his nerves but also seemed to make his muscles move involuntarily. -Ill tear your body to pieces and extract The Green ghost being couldnt finish its sentence. No, its hand holding the pipe trembled, and soon its face distorted in agony. -Wh-what on earth The Green ghost being glared at Mok Gyeong-un as if it couldnt understand. It had been painful even when he had vigorously chewed on the human skin, but this was incomparable. Its body, composed of a soul, ached as if cracks were forming throughout. Its in pain. Mok Gyeong-un couldnt precisely know the reason either. However, one thing he could tell was that his stomach had become unusually hot after forcibly swallowing the human skin. Inside The heat even made him feel as if his internal organs were burning. Mok Gyeong-uns mouth corner rose bitterly at the pain he felt from within, which he hadnt experienced in a long time since he first tasted poison. The pain felt from the inside was something he was already accustomed to. But right at that moment, -Grab! The Green ghost being, who had been suffering, suddenly appeared in front of Mok Gyeong-un and grabbed his neck. -You mere lowly mortal! -Drip drip! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest. Tears of blood were flowing from the eyes of the Green ghost being, who was enraged. Its appearance was not only spine-chilling, but its deep resentment made the term wandering spirit seem appropriate. -How dare someone like you! The Green ghost being strangled his neck with both hands. As his breath was blocked, Mok Gyeong-un reflexively grabbed the Green ghost beings wrists to shake it off. -Grab! Right at that moment, A bizarre scene appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns mind. A grand hall entirely stained with blood, and numerous people brutally killed. In the center of it all, someone drenched in blood, panting with a sword stuck in the floor. That someone was the Green ghost being. [Haa Haa] The Green ghost being was in a wretched state. It was a situation where it wouldnt be strange to die at any moment. The Green ghost being turned its head and looked at the throne in the grand hall. Someone was sitting on it arrogantly. The Green ghost being stared at that being, whose face was obscured by shadows, with eyes filled with hatred. [] The Green ghost being wailed at the being sitting on the throne, spitting out blood. However, strangely, its voice couldnt be heard. The Green ghost being, who had been furious enough to vomit blood, tightly grasped the hilt of the sword. Then, it tore its clothes, wrapped them around its wrist to secure it, and tried to throw its body towards the one sitting on the throne. -Thud! [!!!!!!!] However, in the blink of an eye, the one on the throne had plunged its hand into the Green ghost beings chest. Then, that being pulled something out of the Green ghost beings chest. It was none other than, The heart? It was a beating heart. How often does one get to see their own heart while alive? And beyond that, how would it feel to witness ones own heart being crushed by someone else? -Crunch! Along with that, -Aaaaaaaaaaaaaah! A scream that seemed to tear through the eardrums pierced sharply. Then, the illusion he had just seen disappeared, and the Green ghost being was seen with its crown removed, hair hanging down limply, and a shocked expression on its face. Was it a woman? When wearing a crown and exuding a sharp and overwhelming aura, it was indistinguishable, but looking at its current appearance, it definitely appeared to be a woman. But why was the Green ghost being reacting like this? While he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un could see a red thread-like thing coming out of his body, connected to her. What is this? That wasnt all. The thread was also connected to the Demonic Monk. Could it be? He had a rough idea of what this was, but the Green ghost being grabbed its hair and screamed, -Aaaaah! For me to be a servant! Chapter 21 Chapter 21The connected red thread. It signified that They were connected. A servant ghost. The Green ghost being, who had become a monster employed by a master, was screaming and throwing a fit, unable to contain how unfair and absurd this situation was. It even threatened Mok Gyeong-un, unable to overcome its anger. However, -Ack! -Ugh! shit! The Green ghost being had been strangling Mok Gyeong-uns neck, but suddenly let go in a panic. Wondering why it did that, he noticed red handprints appearing on the Green ghost beings pale neck. Could it be? Upon seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un realized one thing. Although he didnt know the exact reason, it seemed that a servant ghost shared the harm inflicted on its master. So thats why. It made sense why the Demonic Monk had black spots appearing all over its body. It was because the damage the Green ghost being had taken from the blood droplet attacks had also affected the Demonic Monk. I see. He now understood why servant ghost followed their masters. Since their were connected and they shared harm, they had no choice but to eliminate anything that threatened their master. Seeing this, he could understand why the Green ghost being was reacting like that. How infuriated must that arrogant being be to have become a servant ghost no different from a slave? Even if it was a ghost, it would be enraged. But that was the end of it. Mok Gyeong-un didnt care whether the Green ghost being felt wronged or infuriated. Rather, he was satisfied that he had achieved his goal. Green ghost level. In terms of level, it was the fifth out of seven levels, a high-level wandering spirit close to Imaemangnyang. Unlike the Demonic Monk, which was at the Yellow ghost level, a ghost Spirit level wandering spirit that had existed with its resentment for over a hundred years could influence things other than living beings. Mok Gyeong-un wanted to confirm this. But before that Mok Gyeong-un spoke to the Green ghost being, who was still exploding with anger. Now that youve become a servant ghost, what should I call you? - Continuing like this is just a waste of time, isnt it? - Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un sighed. Seeing her panting and refusing to even make eye contact, he shook his head from side to side. Then I guess it doesnt matter what I call you. - Is it okay to call you an idiot or something? -How dare you! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Green ghost being, who had been avoiding eye contact, swiftly turned its head. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, I guess you dont like that either. At that, one of the Green ghost beings eyebrows rose frighteningly. -You damn mortal, are you toying with me? If you dont want me to toy with you, tell me a proper way to address you. -Theres no way of address I would tell a lowly mortal like you. After saying that, the Green ghost being swiftly turned its head away again. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. Fortunately, it wouldnt be a threat to him, but he thought it might be quite difficult to control. I have no choice. Since you dont want to tell me, Ill call you whatever I want. - I cant think of anything specific, so Ill call you Cheong-ryeong. Mok Gyeong-un decided to directly use the level indicating the wandering ghosts rank, Cheong-ryeong, as its form of address. At this, the Green ghost being slightly frowned. It seemed to bother it somehow. However, it didnt seem to want to reveal its true name or title due to its pride. Ill have to coax it slowly. If he couldnt make use of the Green ghost level he had obtained, it would be meaningless. Without revealing this, Mok Gyeong-un approached somewhere. It was the book that had its outer cover, which was human skin, torn off and fallen on the floor of the cavity. Picking up the book, Mok Gyeong-un asked, You must know well whats written inside, Cheong-ryeong. -Who are you calling Cheong-ryeong Phew. She was about to get angry but waved her hand as if she didnt want to engage in conversation. Then, she reached out, picked up the pipe that had fallen on the floor, and smoked it. She seemed to be quite a heavy smoker. Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips and flipped through the book. Huh? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest. The writing inside the book seemed to be written in blood. Interesting. The outer cover was human skin, and the writing was in blood. Most people would be too repulsed by this book to even think of flipping through it. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt care about such things at all. However, that wasnt the problem. What is this? The characters inside the book were jumbled and mixed without any order. They were listed so haphazardly that it was difficult to even interpret them. Mok Gyeong-un frowned as he looked at those characters. Why are they listed so incoherently? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The characters were also very abstract words rather than ordinary ones. He had recently seen writing like this. It was none other than the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique. Although it described breathing and qi circulation methods, the parts related to the mind secrets were composed of quite abstract words, like reading a poem. Its similar. But more complicated. A total of thirty characters were listed in a random order. It seemed to be a combination of them, but no matter how he connected them, meaningless sentences were formed. CSnicker! At that moment, he heard a snickering sound. Looking in that direction, he saw Cheong-ryeong smoking the pipe and shaking her head. Judging from her reaction, it seemed like even if he died and came back to life, he would never know what this was. Mok Gyeong-un ignored this and stared intently at the characters. Hmm Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring for a while. Soon, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Without cutting off deluded thoughts Using form as the hearts sheep -!? As the two sentences came out, Cheong-ryeong, who had been sneering, stiffened her expression. Through this reaction, Mok Gyeong-un could infer that the two sentences he had combined were correct. However, he deliberately didnt show it, as he wouldnt be able to confirm it through Cheong-ryeongs expression, and he inferred the following sentences. No awakening before No forms shape turning As he said this, Cheong-ryeongs expression stiffened and she even frowned. It seemed that the following sentences were also correct. He was connecting them based on what felt most fitting, and they were falling into place. With the remaining six words, As if excellently measuring the seas distance Also understanding the endless cave. -Ugh! Right as he finished saying that, The moment he completed the sentence, he felt a sensation of his navel being pinched, and the book he was holding became strangely crumpled. What ? Mok Gyeong-un couldnt understand. Looking at the crumpled shape of the book, the paper was scrunched up in the direction of the hand holding it. It was as if it was trying to stick to his palm. At that moment, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached his ears. -How did you achieve the Ritual of Binding[1]? Pardon? As Mok Gyeong-un asked and looked at her, Cheong-ryeong had a surprised expression but swiftly turned her head away. Her determination not to engage in conversation seemed firm. Looking at her, Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, What is the Ritual of Binding? Is it related to the book becoming like this? - When the book crumpled, I felt a slight tightness below my navel. Is that also related? -Ha At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong was dumbfounded. Cheong-ryeong had long known that Mok Gyeong-un had not learned any martial arts at all. Therefore, she was certain that he would never understand this. No, it had to be that way because it was difficult to even accept this without reaching a certain level or having an epiphany. However, surprisingly, Mok Gyeong-un had combined these thirty characters and created the first verse. - Cheong-ryeong glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. Although she didnt want to engage in conversation because he had made her his servant ghost, her curiosity grew. She wondered if he had truly understood it properly. Soon, Cheong-ryeong, who had been contemplating, opened her mouth. -Hey, mortal. Jeong No, its Mok Gyeong-un. -What? Call me Mok Gyeong-un. At those words, Cheong-ryeong scoffed and said, -Mortal. It seemed that even if he told her his name, she had no intention of calling him that. Since he didnt particularly care about that, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. It didnt matter what she called him as long as they could communicate. Cheong-ryeong puffed on the pipe and exhaled smoke, saying, -Mortal. Do you remember the sensation you felt earlier? Sensation? -Yes. Your words are vague. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong stared at him and shook her head. -To think a lowly mortal could easily master the Ritual of Binding doesnt make sense -Ugh! Before she could even finish her sentence, The book Mok Gyeong-un was holding crumpled even more and stuck to his palm. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest as he saw this. Ah? As Cheong-ryeong had said, he recalled that sensation and this time, he focused on reciting the verse in his mind. Then, once again, the paper crumpled and stuck to his palm. It was truly a strange occurrence. However, doing this made his navel area slightly tighten again. Not only that, but he also felt a sensation of the blood vessels in his arm tightening, starting from his palm. Mok Gyeong-un looked at Cheong-ryeong and asked, What is this? Cheong-ryeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un and muttered in astonishment, clicking her tongue. - Ive never seen this even when I was alive. Pardon? - Never mind. What do you mean by never mind? -Ignore it. Mortal. Since weve already become a community of fate, how about emptying your mind a little? -Empty my mind? Ha! For me to empty my mind after becoming the servant ghost of a lowly mortal like you Ugh! Before she could finish her sentence, Mok Gyeong-un clenched his fist. The blood vessels on the back of his hand and wrist were already bulging as if they would burst. -Tremble tremble! -Tsk! The back of Cheong-ryeongs hand trembled. It was because Mok Gyeong-uns pain was connected . At this, Cheong-ryeong shouted, -Hey! Mortal. Stop your breathing and empty your mind. Huff huff! -I told you to stop breathing! At her shout, Mok Gyeong-un forcibly held his breath. And he tried to erase the verses he had been unconsciously reciting in his mind by thinking of other things. Cheong-ryeongs eyes narrowed at Mok Gyeong-uns appearance. It was tremendous concentration. What had just happened was a phenomenon that occurred due to the inability to control the Ritual of Binding. Normally, once one was caught up in the verse, it would be difficult to escape that state without someones help. However, Mok Gyeong-un was escaping it with his own strength after just a single piece of advice. It would be a lie to say she wasnt surprised. Haa. Soon, a stable breathing sound was heard from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. Mok Gyeong-un asked her, Why did that happen just now? - Its because you couldnt properly control the Ritual of Binding. This time, contrary to expectations, Cheong-ryeong answered nicely. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Are you going to teach me properly now? -Hmph! Its only to prevent you from doing something useless again and causing harm to me. At Cheong-ryeongs blunt tone, Mok Gyeong-un narrowed his eyes and stared at her. Then, he soon shrugged his shoulders. It didnt matter what the reason was. As long as he could satisfy his curiosity. What is the Ritual of Binding? -Its exactly as it sounds. Its to attract and make something stick. If you make something stick, do you mean like earlier? -Yes. But why did my stomach hurt, and not only that, my blood vessels also became swollen? -Because youre just attracting something where theres nothing. What does that mean? Puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Cheong-ryeong, who pointed somewhere with her pipe. It was Jo Il-sang, who was hanging dead. Hanging him upside down and slitting his throat had drained all the blood from his body, making him extremely pale. Try it there. On this? Mok Gyeong-un approached the dead Jo Il-sang and poked him. Cheong-ryeong nodded at this. He didnt know why she told him to try the Ritual of Binding on the dead Jo Il-sang, but Mok Gyeong-un put his palm on him without question. Then, Cheong-ryeong urged, -No, not there. Pardon? -Do it on his danjeon area. Although his energy has dispersed since hes dead, do it there. By danjeon, do you mean the area below the navel in the abdomen? -Do I have to explain everything one by one? Well, I dont know much. At those words, Cheong-ryeong snorted and puffed on her pipe, exhaling smoke. Mok Gyeong-un lightly inhaled and placed his palm on Jo Il-sangs danjeon. Then, he recited the verse of the Ritual of Binding in his mind. Without cutting off deluded thoughts Using form as the hearts sheep No awakening No forms shape turningAs if excellently measuring the seas distance Also understanding the endless cave.. Along with that, he recalled the sensation, and, -Slap! Then, the skin on Jo Il-sangs danjeon area stuck to Mok Gyeong-uns palm. Although the texture was different from when the book crumpled, there wasnt much else. He was about to think that way. At that moment, something penetrated his palm. It was a warm energy. What is this? He could clearly feel the energy entering through his palm and flowing through his blood vessels. Soon, the warm sensation flowing through his blood vessels made even his swollen abdomen feel warm. He was feeling elated by the warm energy. Chapter 22 Chapter 22We corrected the numbering of chapters from 250 to 270 (there are some errors in it, but the consistency of the chapters is correct, dont worry) -Can you feel it? Thats the subtle principle of the Ritual of Binding. It can pull and attach anything. Even qi is no exception. Qi? Is that the internal energy that martial artists talk about? Cheong-ryeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un with an incredulous expression. -Dont tell me you didnt even know about this? In response to her reaction, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Until just a short while ago, he had been living without even knowing what martial arts were. So this is what it was. However, feeling this was definitely a first for him. But why did it feel like it wasnt the first time he had felt it? There was a time when his grandfather had gently rubbed his back and stomach when he was first poisoned by the noxious herbs. It was warm like this back then too. It wasnt just that his palms were warm, but his insides felt warm just like now. Could it be that his grandfather had also cultivated this internal energy? A small doubt arose. Just then, the warm energy, no, the qi that had been entering through his palms suddenly felt cold. Unlike before, it felt chilly and foreign. It suddenly turned cold. -It turned cold? Cheong-ryeong furrowed her brows at Mok Gyeong-uns words. -Why is that? Its cold. Maybe the qi was depleted? -Hmm. That shouldnt be the case. Its cold. Just like It was close to the unique death energy or yin energy emitted by the dead. Mok Gyeong-un, who had killed numerous people to find his grandfathers killer, was closely acquainted with death. Thats why this unique feeling felt similar to him. However, it soon ceased. -Bulge! The veins on the back of Mok Gyeong-uns hand bulged. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong nodded her head as if she understood. The energy must have been depleted. Try stopping your breath and cease using the Ritual of Binding. Alright. Mok Gyeong-un, who remembered the sensation he had stopped earlier, held his breath and concentrated. Then, the suction into his palms stopped, and the bulging veins soon subsided. Phew. Having calmed the Ritual of Binding like that, Mok Gyeong-un could feel something else. It was that the qi that had entered his body was rapidly dispersing. The warm energy is scattering? -The basic nature of qi is to disperse. Its like the air you breathe in. Oh, is that so? -Why do you think martial artists are so obsessed with breathing methods and qigong? Its to gather the scattered qi from the air they breathe in. Ah! Mok Gyeong-un showed an interested expression at this basic knowledge about internal energy that he learned for the first time. It seemed that martial arts were not simply about moving the body like ordinary martial arts. As if he had realized something, Mok Gyeong-un asked Cheong-ryeong. Then can the energy pulled and attached by the Ritual of Binding also be gathered like the qigong you mentioned? -No. What? -Even if you absorb the opponents qi with the Ritual of Binding, you cannot make it your own. What do you mean you cant make it your own? -Qi, when oxidized like this, may be unnoticeable, but it takes on unique attributes according to each sects breathing methods, qigong, or qi circulation system. What are attributes? -It means it takes on unique properties. However, once it takes on those unique properties, if the person is not adapted to or trained in it, their danjeon cannot endure it. That means -Yes. Absorbing someone elses internal energy is useless for making it your own. Ah, thats a bit unfortunate. I thought it would be a way to quickly increase qi. -You think becoming a master is that easy? Well, dont be disappointed. The uses of the Ritual of Binding are endless. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked with a puzzled look. Isnt it meaningless if the absorbed qi dissipates anyway? -The absorbed qi may disperse, but it can still be utilized temporarily as it flows due to the Ritual of Binding. For example, try focusing that dispersing energy into your fist. How do I do that? -By circulating qiah. Cheong-ryeong took a puff from her pipe with an exasperated look. She seemed frustrated because Mok Gyeong-un knew absolutely nothing about martial arts. Exhaling a thick smoke, she said. CPhew. I cant believe Im sitting here teaching this kind of thing to a mortal. Mok Gyeong-un silently scratched his head. -Tsk tsk, lets exclude complicated things like qi circulation methods for now. The important thing is visualization. Visualization? -Yes. If you remember how it moved when you absorbed the energy with the Ritual of Binding earlier, focus on moving that sensation to the desired part. Visualization (). Although Cheong-ryeong spoke of it casually, this was a method used by masters who had reached a certain level when seeking a higher realm of ascension. Introspecting the mind is visualization. Strictly speaking, this was not a concept that a novice who had never learned martial arts could do. However, Mok Gyeong-un had something different from ordinary people. Extreme concentration. Cheong-ryeong judged that Mok Gyeong-un possessed that. She didnt know if his talent was outstanding or not since he had never started martial arts, but his unique concentration was unbelievable. Thats why she suggested trying visualization. Will it really work? He doesnt know the concepts of meridians and qi circulation methods. However, it was the first time she had told someone to try moving true qi to a desired location with just visualization. If done incorrectly, it could lead to qi deviation, but since the qi wasnt fixed in the danjeon in the first place and was originally dispersing qi, it was worth a try. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un closed his eyes and focused on the dispersing qi. He tried to recall the sensation of how the qi entered his body through the Ritual of Binding when it first came in. Then, in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, blood vessels were traced along his palms and wrists. NaegwanOnyuGeukmunGongchoeSusamniSoheHyeopbaek[1] Surprisingly, Mok Gyeong-un knew the acupuncture points and meridians. This was because he had learned it from his grandfather along with herbology, so he could remember it even with his eyes closed. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un could also recall the path through which the true qi absorbed by the Ritual of Binding had flowed in and expanded his danjeon. Then in reverse The warm energy moved along Gihae (Sea of Qi), Eumgyo (Ren meridian), Hwangyu (Du meridian), Geogwal (Stomach meridian), Gumi (liver meridian), Seongi (Spleen meridian), and Yeomcheon (Gallbladder meridian). The small amount of remaining qi flowed backwards along Gisa and Hyeopbaek towards the wrist. The qi that reached the Naegwan acupoint in the wrist concentrated in the fist. -Clench! Mok Gyeong-un clenched his fist. It felt like some strength had entered it. With this kind of power Mok Gyeong-un approached the wall of the cave. And he drove his fist, in which the warm energy had gathered, into the wall. -Thud! Crack! At that moment, the part of the cave wall where Mok Gyeong-uns fist was driven in caved in about two finger joints deep, and cracks spread around it. Oho. Is this the power of internal energy? -!? Seeing Mok Gyeong-un like this, a glint of surprise flashed in Cheong-ryeongs eyes. She really didnt expect him to be able to do this in one go. He said it was visualization, but moving internal energy is nearly impossible if one doesnt know the qi circulation paths. Yet he really did it. what the . is this guy? Cheong-ryeong was genuinely curious. She had seen numerous talents in her lifetime, but this was the first time she had seen someone who had such outstanding instincts despite not having learned martial arts until the age of sixteen or seventeen. -Hah What if this guy had started learning martial arts from a young age? It made her wonder. Then, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head towards Cheong-ryeong and said. I think I understand now why people talk about martial arts so much. If you learn this, it would be much easier to kill people. At Mok Gyeong-uns nonchalant words, the corners of Cheong-ryeongs lips twitched for a moment. This guy knew exactly what the essence of martial arts was. Achieving enlightenment through martial arts and such was all nonsense. The essence of martial arts was how efficiently one could kill the opponent. Cheong-ryeong put the pipe in her mouth, crossed her arms, and said. -The first technique, the Ritual of Binding, is just the foundation of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques[2]. Even mastering one technique has endless subtleties. Excellent. I want to properly learn these endless subtleties. Can you teach me like now? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeongs expression froze for a moment. She had no intention of teaching him in the first place. However, she had become talkative without realizing it due to Mok Gyeong-uns unbelievable concentration and innate talent. -Ha, I almost fell for it, you damn mortal. How dare you try to trick me. What? -You think I would do you a favor? No way. But well have to continue working together, so wouldnt it be better to cooperate? -That wont happen. Then she swiftly turned her head away. Seeing her suddenly change her attitude, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Cheong-ryeong? - She doesnt even pretend to listen. There was no other way. Since he wasnt the type to go out of his way to appease someone, Mok Gyeong-un didnt call out to Cheong-ryeong anymore. Rather, he was more interested in these Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. According to Cheong-ryeongs words, there were seven more techniques like this Ritual of Binding, but how was this possible with just thirty characters? Whoever created it must have been truly amazing. However, no matter how brilliant Mok Gyeong-un was, he didnt know much about martial arts, so it was difficult to create other techniques with just thirty characters. What a pity. For now, he had to be satisfied with the Ritual of Binding. Since he wasnt familiar with it yet, it seemed like it could be used in various ways if he studied it well. Having organized his thoughts, Mok Gyeong-un was about to take steps to dispose of Jo Il-sangs corpse. But then, !? Mok Gyeong-un frowned and looked down at his lower abdomen. What is this? When he had the warm energy, no, the internal energy absorbed from Jo Il-sang, he hadnt noticed, but that chilly energy remained as it was. Why is this? The internal energy had clearly dissipated, leaving no trace behind. But this chilly energy remained intact. Although the amount was significantly smaller compared to the absorbed internal energy, it remained intact below his navel. Strange. Even Cheong-ryeong didnt properly know about this cold energy. He thought about asking her, but soon gave up. She didnt seem like she would answer even if he asked now. Its not bad to find out for myself. This kind of trouble was a form of interest. Mok Gyeong-un raised the corners of his mouth. *** In an empty room with only one lantern lit. -Clang! The female warrior with one eye placed a pouch full of silver coins on the table. She was Ho-aeng, a guard warrior of Lady Seok, the wife of the Yeon Mok Sword Manors master. This is consolation money sent by Madam. As I mentioned earlier, if you can handle the matter, she said she will pay four hundred silver coins. After saying that, she looked at the lantern on the table. The lantern still showed no reaction. It might be because of the death of her colleague Myo-sin. The waiting woman opened her mouth. If this is insufficient -Swish! Before she could finish her words, the lantern suddenly went out. Seeing this, Ho-aeng gulped and stood up from her seat and went outside. The extinguished lantern was a signal that the request was accepted. Therefore, there was no reason to stay any longer. -Tap tap! She, who had come out with quick steps, looked at the dilapidated building that seemed like it would collapse at any moment. This place was the headquarters of the diviners, the Ghostly Pavilion. Every time she came here, she felt chills and uneasiness for no reason. She hurriedly mounted her horse. Shortly after she left, voices were heard from inside the Ghostly Pavilion. It mustve been Sal (, murder). The first was an old mans voice. Next, a middle-aged mans voice was heard. Its certain. Sect Leader. What do you think, Sak? At that question, a womans voice was heard. If Sal is certain, then Elder Myo-sin must have been devoured by an evil ghost. But that third young master concerns me. The sect leader also feels the same. Sal () is originally an act of cursing or possessing someone with a vengeful ghost. But it is said that the maid was summoned by the third young masters call. That means Doesnt it mean he is controlling the vengeful ghost? Hmm. This is no ordinary matter. The reason they were taking this seriously was as follows. If its to the extent of summoning the maid and feeding Sal, the vengeful ghost must be at least of the Yellow ghost level. Is it possible to use such a high-level vengeful ghost as a familiar? Vengeful ghosts cannot be used as familiar. That was the orthodox view of the diviners. Supernatural beings or the benevolent souls of creatures with pure energy could be used as familiar, but fallen vengeful ghosts were beings that needed to be exorcised or sealed. Vengeful ghosts are beings that cannot be controlled in the first place. The third young master may have had his soul seized by the vengeful ghost. -Bang! Then we cannot leave him be! Sect Leader, please entrust this matter to me. You will go, Sak? Yes. I will appease Elder Myo-sins vengeful ghost and deal with the third young master. At those words, the sect leader issued an order that it was decided. I grant you permission. With you, who can control the Guyeo (armadillo with a birds beak)[3] as a familiar, exorcising it should be easy. Go. I accept the sect leaders order. With the answer, a beautiful woman with one white eye appeared from the darkness. The woman who appeared naturally took the pouch of silver coins on the table. *** -Thud! The sleepy-eyed guard Go Chan brought a small brazier in front of Mok Gyeong-uns bed. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He, who had stayed up almost all night keeping watch, was exhausted. When he asked if he could just close his eyes for a bit since dawn was approaching, he was a little annoyed at being asked to do this. Go Chan asked with a puzzled look. Why did you have me bring this out, young master? I have something to burn. Something to burn, you say? If theres something like that, you can just have me I want to see for myself that its completely burned. What in the world are you trying to burn!? Suddenly, Go Chans eyes went wide. What Mok Gyeong-un pulled out was none other than, [Ignited Wood Sword Formation] It, it was real after all. So it was true that he found out the location of the secret manuals from the sect leader through the evil ghosts. To think that the sect leaders exclusive martial arts manual, the Ignited Wood Sword Formation, was in Mok Gyeong-uns hands. Go Chan gulped and frowned. No. Young master. Dont tell me youre going to burn that? In response to Go Chans anxious cry, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and replied. Im going to burn it. At this, Go Chan was startled and tried to dissuade him. B-Burn it, you say? Young master, what you have in your hands is an exclusive secret manual that only the sect leader can learn. How could you Im burning it because I need to. -Rip! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un left only the cover and the second page of the Ignited Wood Sword Formation manual and threw the rest into the brazier. It happened before he could even say anything to stop him. -Crackle! Go Chan looked at Mok Gyeong-un in disbelief. Does this crazy guy really not know the importance of this secret manual? To the dumbfounded Go Chan, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said. Why are you looking at me like that? I dont quite like the look in your eyes. Young master. Even if its difficult for you to learn martial arts at your age, if you have that, you could make use of it somehow. Thats all the more reason to burn it. If you burn it, then how will you I have it here, you know. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and tapped his head with his finger. !? Seeing that, Go Chans eyes widened in surprise. Does he mean hes burning it because he memorized the entire secret manual? No, then he should have told me from the beginning. He was just surprised thinking he was throwing away that precious manual. As he was about to say this, Mok Gyeong-un took out the secret manual of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique (Ȼľķ) this time and, just as he had done before, tore out everything except the cover and the first two pages and put them in the brazier. -Crackle! At this, Go Chan asked with an expression of utter incomprehension. What in the world are you doing? In response to this question, Mok Gyeong-un handed him the secret manuals of the Ignited Wood Sword Formation and Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique, with only the unburned covers and two pages of content remaining. What do I do with these? Take one of those secret manuals each to the madam and the second young master. Oh, at dawn. Pardon? Just deliver them and come back. Without saying anything. Go Chan furrowed his brow. what the . is this guy trying to do? He couldnt fathom it at all. But what could he do? With his life on the line, he had no choice but to do as he was told. I understand. Then, before I go, may I get some sleep until morning? Go ahead. Thank you. Oh, I forgot to mention. I just killed that guard warrior sent by the second young master. Go Chan was wide awake now. Chapter 23 Chapter 23shit. At this rate, I wont be able to keep my life. Guard Go Chan was heading towards Hyehwa Hall, the residence of the madam. In the end, he couldnt sleep well. No, it would be strange to fall asleep after hearing that. Although Go Chan couldnt confront Mok Gyeong-un about why he did it, he was at a loss as to what to do about it. That crazy bastard. I clearly told him to just send him away. He never thought Mok Gyeong-un would kill Jo Il-sang, the second young masters guard warrior. He thought he would at least have that much discernment. what the . is he thinking? If that bastard Mok Eun-pyeong finds out that his guard warrior was killed, there will surely be trouble. Not just trouble. Knowing his personality, he might try to retaliate against Mok Gyeong-un right away. Although he cant kill him since the Manor Master is still alive, he might break his limbs or try to kill his guard in the same way. This is driving me crazy. Go Chan felt a headache coming on. No, why did he have to kill that guy and make things worse? [What about the corpse?] [I took care of that, so you dont have to worry.] How did he take care of it? Did he hide it in a secret place where he found the secret manual? Even so, how long will it last? He was originally sent with a purpose. If he doesnt show up, naturally he will be suspected. What do I do about this? Now that Go Il-sang was killed, it felt extremely uneasy to take this empty secret manual to the second young master. He regretted it again. He should have just told his senior Gam everything. But that opportunity had already passed. Mok Gyeong-un had deceived senior Gam too much out of fear, so if he were to inform him, he would no longer trust him. Senior Gam was sensitive and didnt trust others easily. It was even worse during his active duty. Recalling that time, there was a huge discrepancy with his current appearance. He was merciless not only to enemies but even more so to traitors. But its really strange. Even though he remembers Guard Gams appearance, why is he more afraid of that bastard? He didnt know how it turned out like this. Phew. Come to think of it, where did senior go? When he was really with Mok Gyeong-un, he never left his side unless it was time to take turns resting or there was an urgent matter. But yesterday, he was away for almost half a day. What is it? Could it be that hes secretly proceeding with something without even knowing it himself? Go Chan narrowed his eyes. *** At the same time. In the residence of the second young master, Mok Eun-pyeong. Mok Eun-pyeong, who was sitting on the desk with his arms crossed, was glaring at Guard Gam with a cold gaze. Guard Gam found it difficult to guess the situation as he was suddenly summoned without knowing the reason. One thing that was certain was that Mok Eun-pyeong was quite angry. At this, Guard Gam carefully opened his mouth. Young master. What is the matter? Thats what I want to ask. Pardon? Its quite a coincidence. I had a bad feeling and tested it out, and every time that small uneasiness was right, it made me very displeased. What in the world is he talking about? Guard Gam slightly furrowed his brows. Could it be that he noticed it was fake? But it didnt seem to match the way he was speaking. Right now, Mok Eun-pyeongs tone was clearly expressing hostility towards him. -Thud! Guard Gam knelt on one knee on the floor, joined his hands in a salute, and said. Young master. I truly do not understand what you are saying. If you tell me what the matter is What the matter is? Ha! With that, Mok Eun-pyeong threw an inkstone that was on the desk. He could have easily dodged it, but Guard Gam had to bear Mok Eun-pyeongs anger, so he took it head-on. -Smack! -Drip drip! Blood flowed down from Guard Gams forehead. It hurt because he didnt protect his body with internal energy, but he had learned to endure pain through breathing, so Guard Gam tried his best not to show it. Glaring at such Guard Gam, Mok Eun-pyeong said. I sent one of my guards to confirm that Mok Gyeong-un had lost his martial arts. So thats what it was. As expected, there was a reason. But something is strange. If thats all, theres no reason for him to be this angry. The fake Mok Gyeong-un had not learned martial arts. If he confirmed that, he should rather let go of his suspicions, so why is he showing such hostility? Then, Mok Eun-pyeong continued. But that guard did not return. Pardon? Guard Gam raised his head, looking perplexed. What does that mean? You dont understand what Im saying? The guard I sent to check whether that bastard had lost his martial arts or not disappeared without a trace. !? That couldnt be. Guard Gam moved his eyes to look at the guards in the room. One of the three guards was missing. Jo Il-sang. He was about to reach the first-rate level. In terms of skill alone, Go Chan, who is currently serving as a guard, cannot handle him at all. But how did he disappear? Guard Gam parted his lips. Thats impossible. What? I have never lied to you. That bastard no, young master Mok Gyeong-un is in a state where he cannot use martial arts. And the one named Go Chan, who is guarding young master Mok Gyeong-un, is also only a second-rate expert, so he cannot handle Guard Jo Il-sang. He could confidently assure that. However, there was not a shred of trust in Mok Eun-pyeongs eyes. In the first place, he had not built any trust, and now that the guard did not return, his suspicion only grew. Would you believe that if it were you? Its the truth. If you cant trust me, I can even bet this arm. Guard Gam pulled up the sleeve of his right arm and spoke. For a warrior to bet his own arm was not much different from betting everything. At his strong attitude, Mok Eun-pyeong snorted and said. Bet your arm? Fine. Then prove that what youre saying is true. What do you mean by prove? If what youre saying is really true, theres no way Guard Jo would be defeated by those guys. Then Ill give you about two hours. Find Guard Jo and bring him here. I understand. Guard Gams voice dropped low. It felt like something was really twisted. It seemed he needed to directly confirm what had happened. To him, Mok Eun-pyeong warned in a voice filled with murderous intent. If you cant find him, itd be best to prepare yourself to not only lose your arm but also that miserable life of yours. I will keep that in mind. *** Having come out of the residence of the second young master Mok Eun-pyeong, Guard Ham wore a terrifyingly hardened face. He suppressed his emotions and hurriedly moved his steps towards the Medicinal Hall. Then he ran into someone at the crossroads. Huh? S-Senior? You! It was Guard Go Chan. Go Chan couldnt hide his perplexity. He never thought he would run into Guard Gam like this while secretly carrying out Mok Gyeong-uns orders. Seeing Go Chan, Guard Gam lowered his voice with an angry face and said. What are you doing here? Im sure I told you never to leave his side even for a moment. Thats At his attitude of not being able to answer properly, Guard Gams eyes sharpened. Guard Gam put his finger on the dagger hidden in his wrist and said. Dont tell me you plotted something with that bastard? Pl-Plot? But why did you disobey my orders? Its not like that Go Chans mind went blank, and he was at a loss as to what to say. He couldnt talk about the empty secret manual he had stashed in his bosom to give to Mok Eun-pyeong. shit. There was no other way. Eventually, Go Chan ended up lying. Actually, the Inner Manor Master called me saying he had something to ask about what happened at the main hall yesterday What? The Inner Manor Master? Guard Gam frowned. If you follow this path, you can go to the Inner Manor Masters office. And although they were guard warriors, they were members of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, so naturally they had to move if the Inner Manor Master summoned them. However, This guy? He saw Go Chans eyes trembling faintly. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ordinary people might find it hard to notice, but he, as a trained person, could. He was clearly nervous. If the Inner Manor Master had called him, there was no reason for him to be reprimanded for leaving his post despite having his orders, so there was no reason to be this nervous. Guard Gam moved his eyes and looked around. There were some signs of people at a slight distance, but no one stood out or was close by. Confirming this, Guard Gam pressed a vital point on Go Chans neck and pushed him against the wall. -Slam! Thud! Ugh! Do you have a death wish? Se-Senior? Speak. What are you hiding? Hiding? Im really not hiding anything -Swish! Guard Gam aimed his dagger at the area near Go Chans heart and said. One of the second Mok Eun-pyeongs guards disappeared. The target he went to find is that fake. But are you going to pretend you dont know about this too? D-shit It was exposed so quickly. The situation he had feared unfolded. No, is this really the situation he had feared? How did senior, who wasnt even there at night, find out about this? Wa-Wait a moment. Senior, how do you know about that Could it be that youve already made contact with the second young masters side? He already knew that he was trying to switch sides. But he hadnt decided on who yet. But knowing the circumstances on the second Mok Eun-pyeongs side means he has already switched sides to them. Why did you do it without any consultation -Grip! Gasp! As Guard Gams hand gripping the vital point on his neck tightened, Go Chan couldnt continue his words. To him who was suffering, Guard Gam said. Do you think Im in a position to consult and report every little thing to you? And are you in any position to question me about that right now? Th-This is a bit Go Chan, whose pain intensified, pleaded. At this, Guard Gam loosened his grip and spoke into his ear. What are you hiding? Speak the truth. If not -Stab! The tip of the dagger dug into his chest. As the dagger went inside, Guard Gam frowned at the foreign sensation. He had tried to slightly pierce the flesh, but it felt different. At this, Guard Gam put his hand into Go Chans chest inside his clothes. Wa-Wait -Grip! Ack! Soon, the secret manual of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique with only two pages of content was revealed in Guard Gams hand. Seeing this, Guard Gams eyes went wide. This is? Im doomed. Go Chan tightly closed his eyes. *** -Bang! The door of the Medicinal Hall swung open and Guard Gam entered with a terrifying face. Inside, there were as many as three medicinal hall workers, but without paying any attention to them, Guard Gam strode towards Mok Gyeong-un, who was reading a book with only his upper body raised on the bed. Guard Gam approached right in front of him. He parted his lips in a small voice that only Mok Gyeong-un could hear. What have you done? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un replied without taking his eyes off the book. What are you talking about? Phew. Guard Gam let out a deep sigh. Then he quickly revealed a book from his bosom. [Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique] It was the secret manual of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique. Guard Gam spoke in an irritated voice. How did you get this? At this, Mok Gyeong-un slightly turned his head to look at the secret manual of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique and chuckled. Laughing? It seems Guard Go Chan was unlucky. What? The fact that you brought it means you took it from Guard Go Chan, right? At Mok Gyeong-uns appearance of not losing his composure at all, Guard Gam was dumbfounded for a moment. Not only his insight but this guy always maintained his composure. Even though he was caught by him for plotting something, seeing him maintain this appearance, he was indeed a bold fellow. Well, since he was this brazen, he must have killed the real Mok Gyeong-un too. However, he could not forgive him for stabbing him in the back like this. -Swish! Guard Gam took out a dagger at an angle not visible to everyone and aimed it at Mok Gyeong-uns left rib. And he spoke in a low voice. what the . did you do to Go Chan? What did I do? What did you do that made him keep his mouth shut? Before coming to find Mok Gyeong-un, Guard Gam took Go Chan to his residence and interrogated him. He broke his bones and cut off two of his fingers. But he still didnt open his mouth until the end. [Speak.] [] [I said speak!] [] Seeing that, Guard Gam was genuinely curious. Although this bastard was different from ordinary people, he wasnt someone Go Chan couldnt handle, so he couldnt understand why he was afraid of him. If it were up to him, he wanted to torture him all day to find out the reason. However, he had no time. [Ill give you about two hours.] shit! The time the second young master Mok Eun-pyeong gave him was at most two hours. During that time, he had to find Jo Il-sang, that guys guard warrior. Otherwise, Mok Eun-pyeong would surely try to kill him. So in the end, he left Go Chan behind and rushed to Mok Gyeong-un, the person in question. However, I really dont know what youre talking about. Mok Gyeong-un feigned ignorance. His shoulders even shrugged, and anger surged up. -Clench! Guard Gam, who was grinding his teeth, soon changed his question. Fine. Ill find out later what you did to that Go Chan guy. Then tell me. Did you see Jo Il-sang, the guard warrior of young master Mok Eun-pyeong? Jo Il-sang, the guard warrior of the second Mok Eun-pyeong. Since he was a master nearing the first-rate level, there was no way for Mok Gyeong-un, who had not learned martial arts, and Go Chan, who was merely a second-rate expert, to do anything to him. It should be obvious, but what was this uneasy feeling? Then Mok Gyeong-un said. Ah. That person who came to find me last night wearing a mask? Right. Im talking about him. I saw him. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Guard Gam collected himself and asked. You didnt do anything to him, right? Oh come on. What could I do? What power do I have? Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand lightly. At those words, Guard Gam thought that he indeed couldnt have harmed him. However, How could a person whose danjeon is damaged and lost his martial arts possibly do anything to someone like that? !? Guard Gam frowned. What does this mean? The fact that this bastard knows that he talked as if he had lost his martial arts You Then, Mok Gyeong-un leaned close to his ear and said with a low voice, laughing. You went through all the trouble to switch sides to the second young master but this fake one didnt cooperate and killed the second young masters guard. What to do about this? !!!!!! Instantly, Guard Gams expression stiffened rigidly. Chapter 24 Chapter 24You went through all the trouble to switch sides to the second young master but this fake one didnt cooperate and killed the second young masters guard. What to do about this? !? The moment he heard Mok Gyeong-uns words, Guard Gams expression stiffened. The death of Jo Il-sang, the second Mok Eun-pyeongs guard warrior. He thought that had the lowest probability. The martial prowess of a warrior on the verge of reaching first-rate level could not be dealt with simply because he was strong. No way. Guard Gam looked at Mok Gyeong-un with shaking eyes. It couldnt be true, but he couldnt not believe it either. The fact that the boy knew he had switched sides and had told the second young master Mok Eun-pyeong that Mok Gyeong-un had lost his martial arts was proof of that. You really Yes. I killed him. How did you, to someone approaching first-rate I hung him upside down and slit his throat to kill him. What? He pitifully pleaded for his life. I guess whether hes a master or not, he didnt want to die. Mok Gyeong-un smiled as he said that. Guard Gam, whose eyes met with him, felt a chill down his spine. Mok Gyeong-uns ominous gaze felt as if it was strangling him. This guy is really A homicidal maniac. Once again, the fact that this fake guy was a death row inmate who had killed numerous people came to mind. He himself had also been an assassin who killed many people, but he quit because he didnt enjoy killing someone and felt repulsed by it. However, this guy was in a different realm from ordinary people. He enjoyed being close to death. shit. For a moment, Guard Gams mind became complicated. The time the second Mok Eun-pyeong gave him was two hours. He told him to find his guard Jo Il-sang within that time, but he was already dead. In the end, his confident declaration, even betting his arm, became meaningless. It was the worst situation. [If you cant find him, itd be best to prepare yourself to not only lose your arm but also that miserable life of yours.] Mok Eun-pyeongs murderous warning echoed in his head. I went through the trouble of switching sides. It was cut off in less than a day. Who would have thought such an absurd situation would occur? Guard Gams mouth was dry. Then suddenly, Dont tell me this guy intentionally killed him? Come to think of it, that was it. Since this guy was a fake, he had to be careful about everything. No matter how unpredictable this guy was, someone as cunning as him couldnt possibly not know his own situation. But the fact that he killed the second young masters guard He killed Mok Eun-pyeongs guard warrior because I abandoned him and switched sides. Ha It was truly astounding. How could he be so cunning? By killing Mok Eun-pyeongs guard, the boy put him in a dilemma. Now he couldnt switch sides to any other young masters. Who would trust him? S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Clench! Realizing this cunning bastards intention, strength entered his fist. To think that a homicidal maniac who hadnt even learned martial arts was pushing him like this. Because of this guy, everything I had prepared It all went to waste. He was furious. Your emotions sure change a lot? Seeing your face turn red, you must be angry. At Mok Gyeong-uns sneering voice, Guard Gam glared at him. He wanted to kill this guy right away. No, should I kill him? Even if staying in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor had virtually no meaning since the second young master Mok Eun-pyeong would be after his life anyway Ah! Suddenly, Guard Gams gaze turned to his own chest. In his chest were the cover and two pages of content from the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique. Seeing the content of only two pages, Guard Gam realized. This was the real thing. Even though that Go Chan bastard kept his mouth shut until the end, the fact that he had this It meant that this Mok Gyeong-un guy had obtained the secret manual. How did he get the secret manual? He was curious, but that wasnt the important thing. -Stab! Guard Gam pressed the dagger into Mok Gyeong-uns ribs and whispered. The rest of the secret manual you have it, dont you? Secret manual? -Tap tap! Guard Gam tapped his own chest and said. Im talking about this. This. Ah. That? Yeah. Of course I have it. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Guard Gams face momentarily lit up. As expected, there was always a hole to rise through. Its done! Its done! The Manor Masters life was hanging by a thread. Since a successor had not been appointed, the opinions of the retainers were divided. In this situation, if one possessed a secret manual that only the sect leader could learn or had a bloodline that had mastered that martial art, one would be closest to becoming the successor. It can replace the price of my life. The second young master Mok Eun-pyeong also had no choice but to covet this secret manual. If he had this, he could offset it with the life of the dead guard Jo Il-sang. -Stab! Guard Gam pressed the dagger even closer and said. I wont beat around the bush. If you dont want to die, hand over the secret manual. You seem to really need the secret manual. I dont have time for word games with you. Youre in quite a desperate situation, arent you? You really have a death wish, dont you? No way. I just dont think Im the one in a desperate situation, so Im asking if its okay to threaten me like this. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Guard Gam snorted and said. Dont think of me as the same as Go Chan or Jo Il-sang. Killing you on the spot without even letting you breathe is no big deal for me. Even though he had retired, his original profession was an assassin. The ways to kill numbered in the dozens, no, hundreds. And he was a first-rate master. The gap between someone approaching first-rate and a true first-rate master was clear. He could kill the likes of Jo Il-sang with one hand. Dont provoke me any further. This is scary -Stab! Before he could even finish his words, the tip of the dagger slightly dug into the flesh between Mok Gyeong-uns ribs. I wont ask again. If you dont talk about the secret manual, I will fully drive in the dagger. If it penetrates through here, its certain death. Youll lose even more if I die here. As he said that, Mok Gyeong-un gestured with his eyes towards the medicinal hall workers. It meant if he could really kill him with them watching. At this, Guard Gam let out a faint breath. Phew. Then soon, -Swoosh! He removed his hand from Mok Gyeong-un and launched his body towards the medicinal hall workers. His movement was so fast that Guard Gam, who had instantly approached where they were, stabbed their vital points with lightning-fast hand gestures. -Stab stab stab! The medicinal hall workers instantly died with their vital points stabbed. Even though the dagger was stabbed, hardly any blood came out, and there were no screams. It was a clean skill befitting a former assassin. The second young master should be able to handle about three medicinal hall workers. He was confident that even if he didnt know, the second young master could keep their mouths shut. Thats why Guard Gam was taking a gamble. Are you still certain that I cant kill you? Guard Gam approached Mok Gyeong-un and spoke. He thought that to this extent, no matter who it was, they would be somewhat tense. However, -Chuckle! Laughing? Mok Gyeong-un laughed. Even though three medicinal hall workers died in an instant. Hes laughing after seeing that? You really dont seem to grasp reality. Then youll have to directly experience the pain with your body to open your mouth. -Swish! Guard Gam used a lightness skill to instantly close the distance. Then he used the Grappling Hand technique on Mok Gyeong-un. -Tap tap tap tap! Guard Gam grabbed his arm, twisted it behind, grasped one of Mok Gyeong-uns right fingers, placed the dagger against it, and said. You seem to have quite a high tolerance for pain. Guard Gam recalled the first time he saw Mok Gyeong-un. Even when he was locked in a prison cell and pelted with stones by onlookers, he didnt let out a single groan. Seeing that, he thought he was a monster. But you know, even if youre a monster, its not that you dont feel pain. I know how to maximize that pain. -Stab! The dagger dug into his finger. Guard Gam smiled fiendishly and said. Ill shave off the flesh of your fingers line by line like peeling a fruit. Itll be a pain youve never experienced in your life. Is that so? Lets see how long you can maintain that composure. Guard Gam tried to tilt the blade of the dagger upwards. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Before you start, I have something to tell you. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the corners of Guard Gams mouth slightly rose. Of course. No matter how much of a homicidal maniac he was, he was only 17 years old. In this situation, no matter how much composure he showed, he would eventually fall into fear of the upcoming pain. Speak. I was wondering how to utilize it, but Im really grateful. What? What nonsense is this? What is he utilizing? !? At that moment, Guard Gam felt a foreign sensation. It felt like something was sticking to his palm that was grasping Mok Gyeong-uns finger. Thinking he was gripping too tightly, he slightly loosened his strength, but, -Stick! The palm stuck to the finger. What is this Thinking something was strange, Guard Gam tried to draw internal energy to his hand to detach his palm. However, -Whoosh! At that moment, the internal energy he had focused on his palm was felt draining out. Gasp! Guard Gam could only be perplexed by the sudden phenomenon. His hand was adhered, and his internal energy was rapidly draining out, and even the flow of qi circulation was disrupted, making it difficult to detach his palm. A considerable amount of internal energy had already been absorbed. His left hand and left arm holding the fingers were about to lose strength. Where did this guy learn such sorcery? This was not a righteous martial art. Absorbing someone elses internal energy? Already 10% of his internal energy had been absorbed, and if this continued, a real disaster might occur. Let go! Guard Gam tried to strike Mok Gyeong-uns neck with his fist holding the dagger in reverse. To knock him out. But Mok Gyeong-un twisted his neck, and it hit his shoulder instead. Pft! However, a first-rate master was still first-rate. Blood spewed from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth after being hit by the fist containing internal energy. Nevertheless, Mok Gyeong-un did not let go of the finger. Ugh! You bastard! -Thud thud! The enraged Guard Gam wildly struck Mok Gyeong-uns neck and back. Despite being in pain from the fists containing internal energy, Mok Gyeong-un did not let go of his hand until the end. This monster! At this, Guard Gam finally stabbed the dagger between Mok Gyeong-uns ribs. -Stab! Huk! As the dagger penetrated halfway through the ribs, his breathing was cut off, and the Chakui technique was severed. The moment the adhesive force disappeared, Guard Gam kicked Mok Gyeong-uns back with his foot and distanced himself. -Thud! -Clatter clatter! Guard Gam, who had retreated about seven steps, looked at his palm with a pale face. No internal energy was felt in his left hand, which was severely convulsing. He could circulate it again through qi circulation, but this was the first time he had felt such an uneasy sensation. Guard Gam glared at the staggering Mok Gyeong-un and said. What was that? What kind of sorcery have you learned? Huff huff Mok Gyeong-un gripped the dagger stuck between his ribs, staggered, and barely regained his posture. Youre definitely first-rate. Speak. What was that just now? With just this, itll be difficult to deal with you. -Grind! Guard Gam gritted his teeth. Does this insolent bastard think he can handle me just because that sorcery worked for a moment? If so, thats a miscalculation. Guard Gam circulated his energy, pulled out the dagger, and assumed a stance. There would be no more carelessness. Lets see if you can still do that kind of thing even after having all your limbs cut off. -Swish! Guard Gam launched his body towards Mok Gyeong-un, who was barely maintaining his posture. As long as he was careful not to let his palms touch, he could sufficiently deal with him. -Thud! Stab! One of the daggers Guard Gam threw stabbed Mok Gyeong-uns thigh. At this, Mok Gyeong-un staggered. Not missing that opportunity, Guard Gam took out another dagger hidden in his wrist and tried to throw it at Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder. It was at that moment. Demonic Monk. -Shiver! As soon as those words ended, Guard Gam suddenly felt a chill throughout his body and something trying to grasp his wrist from behind. The startled Guard Gam lowered his arm to avoid that bizarre sensation and launched his body to the side. And he looked at that spot. !? Guard Gam frowned. He clearly felt a spine-chilling, strange sensation from behind, but nothing was visible. What did this guy do? What is this bizarre feeling when nothing is visible? The bewildered Guard Gam moved his eyes to look at Mok Gyeong-un. What did you just do? What are you referring to? Dont play dumb. Something clearly tried to grasp my wrist from behind. You certainly have keen senses. So you did do something. Well, it wasnt me. It was this friend. This friend? What is he talking about? Could there really be an accomplice? Guard Gam rolled his eyes around, heightening his senses, and Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said to him. Since youre curious, Ill show you. Demonic Monk. It was the moment those words ended. -Rustle rustle! !!!!!!!!! For a moment, Guard Gam doubted his own eyes. Right in front of his nose, a giant monk wearing blood-soaked robes and a skull rosary appeared like a mirage and was looking down at him with a gruesome gaze. Wh-what the . is this Guard Gam looked down at his chest where the dagger was stuck. He had been protecting his body with internal energy, but due to the internal energy imbued in the dagger, it had penetrated deeply. Guard Gam muttered with a dumbfounded expression. But how? To him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said. The dagger and the internal energy are both yours. Chapter 25 Chapter 25The dagger and internal energy are yours. !? Guard Gams eyes trembled at Mok Gyeong-uns words. The dagger embedded in the center of his chest. The internal energy contained within the dagger was his own? Then, did this fellow forcibly take his internal energy and utilize it? Impossible. Internal energy has its own unique properties. Even if one takes anothers internal energy, transformed by various schools and sects, it would practically be poison. Even if internal energy is passed down between master and disciple of the same sect, there is no way to directly utilize it without refining it into ones own through breathing techniques. Yet, he used it? Just what is this bastards true identity? He was definitely not an ordinary civilian. Guard Gam thought he could control him since he was a death row inmate and not a martial artist. However, that was a miscalculation. This fellow possessed strange abilities that he was unaware of. He even manipulated the bizarre[1]. A mistake. It was wrong to bring this fellow here. How foolish to think he could be controlled since he hadnt learned martial arts. The truly frightening aspect of this fellow might be that very point. Using the bizarre to draw his gaze, then throwing a dagger imbued with absorbed internal energy to inflict a fatal woundhe possessed an extraordinary mind capable of such feats. Huu Huu Guard Gam barely caught his breath. It was difficult to breathe with the dagger stuck in his chest. His body temperature was dropping, centered around his chest. The location was too critical. The moment he pulled it out, the bleeding might worsen, making it difficult to survive. -Ssk! Guard Gam raised his head and glared at Mok Gyeong-un. In any case, he and this fellow could never go together. They had to settle this somehow. Although he was in the same situation, with daggers stuck between his ribs and thigh, moving would be just as difficult for the fellow !? Guard Gam furrowed his brows. The dagger the fellow had thrown was the one that had been stuck in his own thigh. However, why was the bleeding so minimal? In that location, not only the thigh area but also the pants below should have been soaked with blood by now. Yet, aside from that area, it seemed like blood wasnt flowing. Theres no way he controlled the bleeding or acupoints. He had never seen such a sight before. Then, what was it? Guard Gam, who had been staring at Mok Gyeong-un as if looking at a monster, bit his lip. He had no idea how he ended up making an enemy out of such a bizarre fellow. However, he still had a secret weapon. Hadnt he refrained from administering it for this very moment? .You.. forgot about the poison pill That was none other than the poison pill. He had fed him the poison pill in advance to prevent him from acting on his own or trying to escape if he broke free from control. At Guard Gams words, Mok Gyeong-un parted his lips. Ah? The poison pill? Thats right. I had forgotten about it. Ha. Guard Gam was dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns words. How could he forget that his life was at stake? Regardless of what he was thinking, it didnt matter. That cunning fellow couldnt have forgotten about it. Haa.. Haa.. Lets make a deal. A deal? Stop fighting like this and just hand over the secret manual. Then, Ill let you go. Let me go? Isnt that what you wanted? Staying here is just a fake life anyway, and youll have to bear the risk of being exposed at any moment. Mok Gyeong-un nodded at these words. Well. Thats true. .So, Ill give you the method to create the antidote and some money. Any decent physicians should be able to make it, and with the money, you can start anew. Cough, cough. As his speech grew longer, Guard Gams voice became hoarse. If he didnt receive emergency treatment and perform breathing exercises soon, it would become dangerous. There was a limit to enduring with internal energy. Choose. Fighting like this will only harm both of us anyway. Theres definitely some truth to that. Mok Gyeong-un showed a positive response. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns reaction, Guard Gam tried to let out a sigh of relief. After putting out the urgent fire, it wouldnt be too late to eliminate him later. For now, he had to reassure the fellow. Ill give you the tranquilizer first. Each of us will get treatment Cough At that moment, Guard Gam coughed. It was a cough mixed with blood. Since he was injured, it could happen, but here, Guard Gam felt a sense of discomfort. The blood. There was a foul smell coming from the blood. Startled, Guard Gam tried to open his chest. However, his hands trembled severely, unable to move. Why are my hands.. -Thud! That wasnt the end of it. Soon, Guard Gams legs lost strength, and he fell to one knee on the ground. Then, Blegh! Guard Gam vomited a handful of black blood. He had been trying to protect his chest and organs with internal energy, but something was rapidly spreading to his internal organs, causing damage. Could it be? Guard Gams eyes widened. These symptoms were undoubtedly poison. Something was strange. This fellow didnt use poison, so why was he poisoned? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un staggered and slowly approached him, who was suffering. Phew. Having this dagger stuck here is quite painful. You what did you do? Ah, I forgot to mention something earlier. What? I also gave you my blood, in addition to the dagger and internal energy. Blood? Yes. There wasnt enough time to wipe the blood off the dagger that was stuck in my thigh and give it to you. Although it was intentional. what the . are you talking about Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said to the confused Guard Gam. Of course, you wouldnt understand. I only told Guard Go Chan about it. Go Chan? Yes. Its nothing special. Its just that since I ate a lot of poisonous herbs from a young age, my blood has toxic properties. !? Guard Gam was dumbfounded by these words. Toxic blood? What kind of nonsense is this? Then, is this fellow saying hes like a poison-bringer of the Sichuan Tang Clan? This bastard, justha! It was absurd. Just how much has this bastard been hiding? However, that wasnt the important thing. He had to somehow use his internal energy to block the poison from spreading, not just around his chest. He didnt know what kind of poison it was, but it was so fierce that it felt burning. Cough, cough. Its painful, isnt it? You You think youll be safe Rushfoil, Betel nut, Monkshood, Greed Dragon !? Guard Gams eyes shook wildly at the medicinal herbs coming out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. They were all ingredients used in the poison pill. Pokeween, Fly Mushroom, Love Parsley. You.. You.. How? Well. I can roughly tell what they are just by lightly touching them with my tongue, cant I? He can tell by tasting them? Just what is this bastards true identity? Mok Gyeong-un approached the dumbfounded Guard Gam, bent his knees, and met his gaze, saying, Actually, I dont need an antidote or anything. You deceived me Cough, cough to play with me? In response to that question, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head slightly and stared intently at Guard Gams face. His face was pale, and his eyes were filled with fear and terror. Seeing his appearance, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Whether they are martial artists or top-tier masters, they are not much different from other people in the face of pain and death. -Creepy! The moment he heard those words, Guard Gam felt chills running down his spine. How could someone wearing a human skin say such things and have such dead eyes? It didnt feel like he was facing a human being at all. This fellow was a demon. -Tremble, tremble, tremble! Guard Gam couldnt stop trembling. His breathing became rough, and it became difficult to breathe due to fear. The human heart was indeed cunning. Just a moment ago, he still thought he had the upper hand over his opponent, so he looked down on him without any tension. However, now it was completely different. Youre trembling. Sa Spare my life. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Guard Gam threw away his pride and begged for his life. He couldnt die like this. He had dreamed of a stable life after leaving that cruel world of assassins where he could die at any moment. However, losing his life like this was too unfair. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his own chin. Spare your life, you say. I swear I swear loyalty. No. I will swear loyalty. Please.. Please spare my life. Seeing him pleading, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Now, your attitude is to my liking. Oh, I will live only for you, young master. Then, I would be grateful. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Guard Gams expression was about to brighten. However, -Stab! Kuh-urk! Just when he thought he was going to spare his life, Mok Gyeong-un pressed the dagger stuck in his chest so hard that even the hilt was embedded. Mok Gyeong-un whispered into the ear of the suffering Guard Gam. Someone who easily switches sides according to their needs, what kind of loyalty are you talking about? Ugh. It seems it would be more helpful if you just die. -Ssk! Uwaaah! With those words, he covered the mouth and nose of the gasping Guard Gam with his hand. Guard Gam, with bloodshot eyes, flailed his arms and legs in agony, but Mok Gyeong-un watched him with an expressionless face. It didnt last long. The twitching of his whole body soon ceased. Guard Gam, who had taken his last breath with bloodshot eyes filled with terror. Mok Gyeong-un stared at him as if he had lost interest, then removed his palm that had been covering his nose and mouth. I handled it faster than I thought. Am I lucky? From the beginning, he had planned to kill Guard Gam one way or another. There was no point in keeping someone alive who knew he was a fake, as it would only become bothersome. Mok Gyeong-un was contemplating. Should I kill Guard Go Chan too? If he got rid of Guard Go Chan as well, there would be no one left who knew the truth. However, Mok Gyeong-un soon shook his head. Nah, Ill let him live. Go Chan was still useful. It was convenient to have him handle various aftermath tasks. Moreover, He seems to be quite tight-lipped too. He was impressed by the fact that he kept his mouth shut until the end, even under torture. Mok Gyeong-un didnt care whether it was out of fear or because of the poison. As long as he didnt backstab him, he was willing to make use of him as much as possible. -Sting! Mok Gyeong-un looked at the dagger stuck between his ribs. No matter how extraordinarily strong his recovery ability was, it was still painful to have this stuck in him. However, he couldnt pull it out now. He had to maintain a plausible appearance. I wish someone would come quickly. It was cumbersome. Ah! He almost forgot. Mok Gyeong-un placed his palm on the danjeon area of the dead Guard Gam. Then, he activated the Ritual of Binding. It was to confirm one thing. The internal energy dispersing from the dead mans danjeon was sucked into Mok Gyeong-uns body through the Ritual of Binding. It was incomparable to the amount from Jo Il-sang. A pipe dream. However, this was internal energy that would have dissipated and disappeared anyway. What he was curious about was something else. It didnt take long for the influx of internal energy to stop. The reaction he had been expecting didnt occur. Is it not? Just as he thought that, At that moment, a chilling and ominous energy of death flowed in from Guard Gams abdominal area. It was clearly similar to the energy he had absorbed from Jo Il-sang. No, the quantity was even greater. Aaah! There it was. The energy of death from the dead Guard Gams body gathered below his navel in the abdominal area. And it gradually took shape. Although he didnt know exactly what it was, Mok Gyeong-un was increasingly fond of this chilling energy. -Phew. A pair of red eyes watched Mok Gyeong-un with interest, as if he was fascinating. It was Cheong-ryeong, holding a long pipe in her mouth amidst the thick smoke. Cheong-ryeong whispered softly to Demonic Monk beside her. -Rebel monk. I think I know why you are swayed by that mortal. That fellow was not an ordinary human being. She, too, could instinctively sense it. Chapter 26 Chapter 26This was Mok Eun-pyeongs residence. -Slurp! Mok Eun-pyeong, who had finished his breakfast, was elegantly sipping Silver Needle(s) of the Jun Mountain, a famous tea from Hunan province. A guard named Jeon Yang-pyeong, who had reached the level of a first-rate master, carefully spoke to him. Young master. What is it? But judging from Guard Gams reaction earlier, it didnt seem like a lie. Do you really think he was deceiving you as a last resort? -Tak! Mok Eun-pyeong put down his teacup and answered briefly. No. Its half and half. Guard Gam must have had something he didnt know about either. Even if it was a last resort, would he do something that would raise suspicion in just a day? No matter how much of a fool Mok Gyeong-un is, he must have hidden at least one secret weapon. What? Then how Didnt I say I would only give him two hours and take his life if he couldnt find Jo Il-sang? Yes. Didnt you want Guard Gam that much? Mok Eun-pyeong had always wanted to make Mok Gyeong-uns Guard Gam his own. Even after learning that he was a former assassin, his determination remained unchanged. Rather, he remarked that he would be even more useful. If you had investigated separately and shown trust Thats not possible. What do you mean its not possible If I had shown unconditional trust, he would have seen me as a pushover or a fool rather than being grateful. So, it was to instill an appropriate level of tension. What do you mean? Do you think I would easily abandon such a talented individual? Mok Eun-pyeong grinned. Even if it took more than two hours, he had no intention of actually killing him. I should show forgiveness after demonstrating how strict and stern I am, once the truth is revealed. People are naturally more affected when you treat them harshly and then show kindness once. That was Mok Eun-pyeongs way of dealing with people. To this, Guard Jeon Yang-pyeong inwardly disagreed but pretended to be impressed and said, As expected of you, young master. I didnt know you had such insight. So, just wait quietly. Its good to crush someones heart when they become impatient. Even if its just out of responsibility for losing Guard Jo, he will be more loyal. You are absolutely right. Flattery. But please dont push him too hard. At these words, Mok Eun-pyeong raised one eyebrow. What? Didnt you find out while investigating Guard Gams past? Ah Are you talking about that? Yes. Guard Gam might be from that place. If hes really from that place, no matter if hes retired, if you stimulate him carelessly, it might be dang no, it might become tiresome for you. He was about to say it could be dangerous but changed his words. It was because Mok Eun-pyeong had quite a strong pride. That was how dangerous it was to have someone from an assassin group as a subordinate. Especially if they were from that place. -Slurp! Tak! You said he might be. We dont know for sure whether he is or not. Yes. Rather than that, think about what to do with that bastard Mok Gyeong-un. If he really touched Jo Il-sang, we absolutely cannot leave him alone. . Judging from his reaction, he seemed to be already upset. Continuing the same conversation here would only make his lord uncomfortable, so Guard Jeon Yang-pyeong stopped. It was then. The sound of someone running in a hurry was heard. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Knock knock! Young master. Its Han-saeng. Come in. Han-saeng. He was one of Mok Eun-pyeongs three guards and had the lowest martial arts skill. Like Go Chan, he was only at the second-rate level. That was why he was in charge of most of the miscellaneous tasks. Mok Eun-pyeong asked Han-saeng, who was rushing in, with a puzzled expression. It hasnt been long since I sent you to assess the situation, but judging from your expression and how urgently you came, something must have happened? That, thats Speak. Guard Gam has disappeared. What? At the sudden news, Mok Eun-pyeongs expression hardened. What kind of nonsense was this? Guard Jeon Yang-pyeong asked in an incredulous voice. What do you mean? Guard Gam disappeared? That, thats Dont tell me he disobeyed the young masters order and ran away? Thats not it. Then what the . are you talking about? Speak clearly! Pressed by Jeon Yang-pyeong, Guard Han-saeng spoke with a troubled expression. Theres a commotion right now. A commotion? Yes. The outer hall warriors are guarding, so I couldnt get close, but I heard that Guard Gam killed three workers in the medical hall and tried to kill the third young master, but escaped after being injured. !? At those words, Mok Eun-pyeong was dumbfounded. what the . was this about? He had told him to find his missing guard Jo Il-sang, so why would Guard Gam suddenly try to kill that bastard Mok Gyeong-un? Could it be.. Was he trying to prove his loyalty by doing that? Or did he try to threaten Mok Gyeong-un to find out where Jo Il-sang had disappeared to? It was difficult to guess. Then, Guard Jeon Yang-pyeong asked in an equally absurd tone. Are you sure? Why would Guard Gam do such a thing? Im not sure either. But judging from the fact that Mok Gyeong-uns injury was serious enough to be life-threatening, it might be true. However, thats not the problem. If thats not it, then what is? Im sorry to say this, but Speak quickly! At Mok Eun-pyeongs urging, Guard Han-saeng finally parted his lips. It seems that Mok Gyeong-un testified to the outer halls investigation that you, young master, instigated Guard Gam to betray him and kill him. !!!!! As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Eun-pyeongs face contorted terribly. Seeing his anger, Guard Jeon Yang-pyeong hurriedly tried to appease him. Young master. Please calm down. Even if that bastard Mok Gyeong-un spreads such rumors, the outer hall wont believe it. -Bang! At those words, Mok Eun-pyeong slammed the table and raised his voice. Believing it or not is not the issue. If I get involved in rumors without even being selected as the successor, how will the retainers view me? Mok Eun-pyeongs body trembled. The outer hall wouldnt be able to pressure him over this incident since he wasnt even the clan leader, but they wouldnt overlook it either. If that happened, the support of the retainers might weaken as well. That bastard Mok Gyeong-un! -Whoosh! Unable to hold back any longer, Mok Eun-pyeong shot up from his seat. He couldnt bear it unless he went to Mok Gyeong-un right away and confronted him. Guard Jeon Yang-pyeong tried to dissuade him. Young master, please calm down! Calm down? Do I look like I can calm down right now? That damn bastard backstabbed me twice, and you want me to let it slide? This was the second time, following the incident with Guard Jo Il-sang. Especially this time, it really pissed him off. But if you go now, it will only raise more suspicion. Moreover, if the outer hall is guarding him, the eyes of the retainers will inevitably be drawn to you. -Grind! At those words, Mok Eun-pyeong gritted his teeth. Although he was angry, Guard Jeon Yang-pyeong was right about this. If he went to Mok Gyeong-un and vented his anger or harmed him, it would negatively impact the succession competition. However, just leaving him alone was also infuriating. How triumphant would that bastard be? The eldest young master Mok Yeong-ho and the lady of the house might even mock him. Seeing Mok Eun-pyeong unable to suppress his anger, Guard Jeon Yang-pyeong spoke in a low voice. Young master. Since it has come to this, how about mobilizing them? Them? I mean the group that Guard Gam belonged to. Are you talking about that place? Yes. What do you mean by mobilizing them? As far as I know, they have a strong pride and an iron rule regarding assassinations. An iron rule? Yes. Regardless of whether they have retired or not, they do not tolerate failure from an assassin of their own faction. What do they do if they dont tolerate it? They said they complete the assassination by any means necessary. At those words, Mok Eun-pyeongs hardened expression softened. Didnt he say with his own mouth that Guard Gam tried to kill him? Then, its rather fortunate. We will leak this information to them. At Guard Jeon Yang-pyeongs words, the corners of Mok Eun-pyeongs mouth curled up. *** Mok Gyeong-un was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed, as if meditating. He was currently trying a technique called breathing techniques. No matter how strong his recovery ability was, it was impossible for the wounds from the daggers stuck between his ribs and thigh to heal instantly. Since it had come to this, he wanted to challenge himself to form a danjeon. That way, I might be able to do something with this. Below Mok Gyeong-uns navel, there was a chilling and ominous energy of death gathered. It was the energy absorbed from the dead Jo Il-sang and Guard Gam. However, despite absorbing it, unlike the internal energy he had absorbed through the Ritual of Binding, it just accumulated in his stomach without moving. So, he thought that if he could form a danjeon with this, it might be possible. But, Is this how its supposed to be? The Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Technique had a detailed description of the breathing method. Of course, there were also methods for qi circulation and key points. Anyway, to perform proper qi circulation, one had to accept the energy from the air through breathing and gather it near the danjeon to form a small seed. However, something felt strange. Why is the energy Im taking in through breathing dispersing? The energy gathered through breathing was very subtle. It was much smaller than when he absorbed it through the Ritual of Binding, but according to the secret manual, this was normal. So, thinking of it as collecting bits and pieces to form a mountain, he guided it below his navel. -Swish! However, as soon as it entered, it dispersed. It just disappeared, as if the internal energy he had absorbed through the Ritual of Binding naturally dispersed. Why? He couldnt understand. Was it normal for energy to disperse easily? With no one to ask and only being able to follow what was written in the book, Mok Gyeong-un had no choice but to adhere to the instructions. Phew. Phew. He gathered energy while reciting the key points of the method through breathing techniques. He did this for half a day, almost until the day was about to end, but the subtle energy he gathered still dispersed as soon as it reached below his navel. What is it? Why was that? The secret manual stated that forming a seed, no, a danjeon, was extremely difficult. From that perspective, it was indeed difficult. However, there was no mention of it dispersing as soon as it was gathered. It said it would gradually disperse. It disappears immediately. But unlike the book, it vanished right away as soon as it entered. What could be the reason? Was martial arts something that couldnt be self-taught after all? Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at Guard Go Chan, who was lying on the bed next to him as if he were dead. He had lost his left ring finger and little finger and had fainted after undergoing a torture called Severing Tendons and Breaking Bones. Mok Gyeong-un had asked the outer hall warriors to bring him here. He was thinking of just letting him sleep, but he decided to wake him up. Guard Go Chan. .. Guard Go Chan. . Hmmm. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un raised his palm above Go Chans face. Then, -Slap! Go Chan opened his eyes wide, quickly sat up, and answered hurriedly. Yes! Wow. Thats amazing. Werent you sleeping? I, I was sleeping. In fact, Go Chan had woken up about an hour ago. After waking up, he had been keeping his eyes closed and assessing the situation, unsure of what was going on. Thanks to that, he learned that this place was the medical hall and that Mok Gyeong-un was right next to him. That was why he couldnt bring himself to open his eyes. It was a kind of escapism from reality. To him, Mok Gyeong-un whispered. I had something I wanted to tell you when you woke up. Wh, what is it? CGulp! Go Chan couldnt hide his nervousness. He felt uneasy for no reason. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said to him. Contrary to my expectations, youre quite tight-lipped. ..Phew. Go Chan let out a sigh of relief. In fact, he thought it wouldnt make much difference whether he died this way or that way, but he endured it because dying at Mok Gyeong-uns hands seemed like it would be the worst agony. Im starting to like you more and more, Guard Go Chan. Th, thank you. Fortunately. It seemed that his choice was not wrong. Wait a minute. Is this something to be happy about? He felt like he was being tamed by Mok Gyeong-un. Realizing that, Go Chan fell into a sense of self-disgust. Then, as if remembering something, he looked apologetic and apologized. By the way, young master. Im sorry. I was caught by Guard Gam on the way and had the item you entrusted me with taken away Ah, I got that back. What? What did he mean by getting it back? Mok Gyeong-un smiled at the puzzled Go Chan and whispered. Only you know this, Guard Go Chan. I killed Guard Gam and took it back. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chans eyes widened. Did he hear that correctly? He killed Kam Hyung? The middle-ranked assassin of the Flying Daggers Sect, one of the three major assassin groups in the Central Plains, despite being retired? H, how Shh. Mok Gyeong-un gestured with his eyes towards the entrance of the medical hall. Outside the door screen, there were shadows of about four warriors. On the opposite side, there were also four guards. They were the warriors of the outer hall of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. They think Guard Gam attacked me and disappeared. So, Guard Go Chan, you should roughly know that as well. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan lowered his voice and whispered. Is it true? Is there any reason for me to lie about this? Go Chan swallowed his dry saliva. Indeed, this devilish fellow wouldnt make false claims about such matters. Unbelievable. what the . is this guy? He clearly hadnt learned martial arts. Yet now, he even claimed to have killed a first-rate master? It was something that couldnt possibly happen under common sense. No, is this even possible? To Guard Go Chan, who couldnt easily believe it, Mok Gyeong-un said, I have something to ask you. Y-Yes? What is it? I want to open a danjeon, but its not going well. I thought I had a pretty good understanding, but it seems I cant quite grasp the contents of the secret manual. .Are you talking about the danjeon? Go Chan asked back with a furrowed brow. Did this guy still want to learn martial arts? However, Mok Gyeong-uns age wasnt exactly young to start martial arts. Seventeen With waste accumulated in the blood vessels, it would be difficult to properly absorb energy even with breathing techniques. That was why it was best to start breathing techniques as young as possible. Putting aside the issue of comprehension, it would naturally be difficult to form a danjeon. Go Chan was at a loss for how to explain this. Sorry for being blunt, but youre already too late to learn martial arts. He couldnt bring himself to say that. After pondering for a moment, Go Chan said, C-Could you tell me what aspects are difficult for you? Lets help him for now. Explaining it verbally would only upset him anyway. It would be better to let him experience it himself and realize that he was too late to learn martial arts. Unaware of his thoughts, Mok Gyeong-un shared the points where he was stuck. ..So, no matter how much I try, the energy disperses. .. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan was momentarily stunned. Did he hear it wrong? He had just started practicing breathing techniques, yet he claimed to have understood what qi was and even gathered it near the danjeon below his navel by himself through the qi circulation path? Of course, it dispersed, but still? No way. He must be joking, right? A guy who knew nothing about martial arts, no matter how much he had a secret manual, did it by himself to that extent? This was something impossible no matter how he thought about it. Even with the most basic Three Talents Method, it was difficult to easily understand the definition of qi without learning the basics for practicing martial arts. Guard Go Chan? Y-Yes! Why are you making that expression? Th-Thats Is there something strange? No. Rather than that Rather than? Young master Did you really feel the qi through breathing? In just half a day, he felt it? Yes. Why? Young master. This is a part that really needs to be clarified Im telling you I felt it, not joking around. Is there any reason to fool around? .. This is driving me crazy. From Go Chans perspective, it was exactly like this. Mok Gyeong-un was saying with his own mouth that he was a once-in-a-millennium genius. Chapter 27 Chapter 27The guard Go Chan stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un and soon steadied his breathing. Everything this fellow said sounded like a lie. It was impossible for someone who didnt even know the precise definition of martial arts, no, internal energy, to read a secret manual alone and feel qi through self-study in less than half a day. Well, perhaps it was possible. But it would require a talent for martial arts that could be called a once-in-a-millennium prodigy. Even those born with a keen sense of qi find the beginning difficult. Yet Mok Gyeong-un claimed to have done it. Although he honestly found it unbelievable, there was no reason for this devilish fellow to lie about such a thing. Then it was a simple matter. He just needed to verify it. Whether it was true or not. Young master, may this subordinate directly confirm it? How so? Since you said you absorbed qi through the breathing technique, you can just do that. I will check if you are circulating qi during the process. I suppose thats possible. Verifying to that extent is not a difficult task. I see. Then Ill leave it to you. Understood. Mok Gyeong-un sat cross-legged on the bed. Well, this part wasnt too difficult, so nothing could go wrong. Mok Gyeong-un, having taken this posture, closed his eyes and slowly breathed. Hoo Go Chan closely observed this. Then he stepped down from the bed and approached Mok Gyeong-un. And then, This is to check, so dont mind it and just keep focusing on the breathing technique. With those words, he brought his two fingers together and placed them on one of the acupoints on Mok Gyeong-uns neck. Even a faint qi could be felt if it was being circulated through the breathing technique. He didnt have high expectations, but just in case !? Go Chan furrowed his brows. What was this? Surely it couldnt be. However Ha. Qi was truly flowing through the meridians. This meant that he was properly detecting and absorbing qi. Go Chan was utterly astonished. Even for 3 to 4-year-olds, known to have the most sensitive qi sense, detecting qi in less than half a day was truly a difficult feat. No matter how outstanding, a fortnight was the norm, and without luck, it could take months. Yet Mok Gyeong-uns meridians had considerable impurities and his qi sense should be diminished at this age, but he felt qi in just a day. Does this fellow really have martial talent? Go Chans gaze changed. Until just now, he had been doubtful, but now he thought it might be possible. There are no absolutes in all matters. Exceptions do exist. Mok Gyeong-un could be such an existence. Lets examine it. Since he said the qi was dissipating, directly checking was the only way to find the cause. Go Chan quietly spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. I will infuse internal energy to examine it once. Please endure even if its uncomfortable. . As he was in the midst of practicing the breathing technique, Mok Gyeong-un nodded his head very slightly. -Shoo! Go Chan focused and infused true qi into Mok Gyeong-uns Gimun (Liver) acupoint. He guided the true qi through the Yangmun (Liver) and Jungwan (Ren) acupoints to the lower danjeon area to trace Mok Gyeong-uns circulation path. In that process, Go Chan couldnt help but be surprised again. Whats with this fellow? Impurities dont accumulate in the meridians only if one practices the breathing technique from a young age. But right now, there were barely any impurities in Mok Gyeong-uns meridians. It was like looking at a 3 or 4-year-old child. How can this be? He definitely wouldnt have cultivated internal energy before, right? It was truly a bizarre phenomenon. For the meridians to be this clean at this age without practicing the breathing technique, one would have to receive Clearing the Passage Point for a long time from a profound internal expert. Otherwise, it was impossible. Go Chan looked at the back of Mok Gyeong-uns head with a puzzled expression. Didnt he say he lived with his grandfather in the mountains? What was this about? Go Chan, who had been filled with doubts, shook his head and for now, sent true qi to the area around the lower danjeon. It was almost there. For now, there was one speculation. The reason its dissipating is probably because he just started absorbing qi. Usually, that was the case. At most, it hadnt even been half a day since Mok Gyeong-un started practicing the breathing technique. No matter how much qi he gathered, the amount would be too small, and since he hadnt properly formed the lower danjeon, it was likely to dissipate Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Startled! In an instant, Go Chan got goosebumps. He felt something cold and spine-chilling. However, Huh? He hadnt removed his palm, but the true qi that had been connected was cut off. What was this phenomenon? Go Chan, who was furrowing his brows, once again infused true qi into the Liver (Gimun) acupoint out of curiosity. And again, he sent it to the area around the lower danjeon. However, -Startled! Once more, along with that bizarre sensation, the true qi he sent was cut off. No, to be precise, it dissipated. Go Chan was momentarily dumbfounded. What? It was hard to understand this phenomenon. It wasnt the qi that Mok Gyeong-un himself had absorbed, but his own true qi. Yet the moment it reached the area around the lower danjeon, he lost control over it and it dissipated and vanished. Why was this happening? Unless one directly cut off the true qi, this shouldnt be possible. As he struggled to understand, Mok Gyeong-uns voice was heard. Sir Go Chans qi also dissipated? You felt that too? Yes. This is unbelievable. This fellows qi sense is truly unparalleled. At this point, it could only be seen as an innate instinct. To be able to perceive another persons qi when he had just started absorbing qi himself. It was tongue-twisting. If this fellow had learned martial arts from a young age, how would it have been? He might have had talent on par with the youngest young master. The youngest son of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, Mok Yu-cheon. His talent was so overwhelming that it might appear only once in three generations of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. A monster who reached the realm of a first-class master at the age of fourteen and reached the beginning of the peak stage just two years later at sixteen. It was truly a dominating talent. But it seemed that if this fellow had also started early, he might have approached that level. However, there was one problem. Why is it dissipating? He had tried sending it once more just now. But the result was the same. If the faint qi he had gathered through the breathing technique dissipated, the reason would be obvious, but for this, he couldnt figure out the cause at all. Young master Do you know why? I am ashamed to say that with this subordinates skill, it is difficult to know the reason. His pride was hurt, but Go Chan was merely a second-rate expert. Martial artists referred to those at the first-rate stage and above as masters. Thats how second-rate experts, while stronger than ordinary people, couldnt be said to have reached the realm of masters or grandmasters. Unless an expert of a higher level than this subordinate examines it, it seems it will be hard to know. But since youve trained in martial arts, dont you have any speculations? I dont know. I feel some unusual qi around the young masters lower danjeon, but its hard to discern what it is. It was completely different from internal energy. It was so cold and unpleasant that Go Chan wasnt even sure if it should be called qi. To Go Chan, who was like this, Mok Gyeong-un asked in a low voice, Then, I wont beat around the bush and ask directly. If it continues like this, will I be unable to form a danjeon? A straightforward question. At this, Go Chan replied with difficulty, To be honest, thats right. If the qi gathered through the breathing technique keeps dissipating, you wont be able to form a danjeon. In the end, that becomes the problem. Pardon? No, no. Just talking to myself. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. While Go Chan couldnt pinpoint it exactly, the cause seemed to have become clear. The death qi near the lower danjeon seemed to be the cause. Hmm. What to do about this? The qi absorbed through the breathing technique doesnt match with this and dissipates. And with this breathing technique or circulation method, the death qi couldnt be moved. No solution came to mind for this method. This is troublesome. The original purpose was to learn martial arts. That monstrous man he had met back then. When he tried to revive that sensation, he still didnt dare to think of defeating that man, no, he didnt even dare to confront him. Am I unable to learn martial arts? If that was the case, there was no reason to stay here. Mok Gyeong-uns mind became complicated for a moment. It was still too early to definitely feel discouraged. As Go Chan said, he was merely a second-rate expert, so he might not have been able to grasp the exact cause. Would getting help from a proper master be the answer? As he was pondering, Oh my, how peculiar. Seeing how it dissipates the true qi, it seems completely opposite to the qi generated through normal circulation Opposite? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Go Chan waved his hands and said, It, its just my guess. You dont need to take it too seriously Opposite opposite Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows and became lost in thought. The moment he heard the word opposite, he recalled having a similar feeling when he first absorbed this cold and yin-death qi. If the qi absorbed through breathing is considered life qi, in other words, living qi, then this is literally death qi. Then perhaps the method was wrong from the beginning? Mok Gyeong-un reached his own conclusion and said, Sir Go Chans words are correct. I should try reversing the qi circulation method and breathing technique. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un closed his eyes. It was to directly attempt what he had realized. What? For a moment, Go Chan couldnt hide his bewilderment. Did he just say he would reverse the qi circulation method and breathing technique? For an instant, he doubted his own ears. The breathing technique was originally a type of cultivation method derived from Taoism that boosted life qi and yang qi. But reversing it meant literally accepting death and yin qi. Moreover, reversing the qi circulation was called the great method of reverse meridians, leading oneself to fall into the demonic path. Yo, young master! Stop! You may fall into a qi-deviation! Fire Entering the Devil[1]. This was a phenomenon that occurred even if the qi inside the body was slightly distorted. But if it was like this with just a slight distortion, completely reversing the qi circulation direction was no different from choosing self-destruction. CPhew! Watching this scene, the corners of Cheong-ryeongs mouth curled up. That foolish fellow was doing something stupid with shallow knowledge. -How can he think of such a thing? Even the reverse meridian method developed by the main sect after long research often led to the destruction of the danjeon or severe side effects that turned people into cripples or corpses. Yet a greenhorn who hadnt even formed a danjeon was reversing the qi circulation on his own. It was literally a suicidal act. -If it goes well, I may find freedom. Cheong-ryeong smirked and said to the Demonic Monk. If harm was inflicted from the outside or the Devouring supreme-ruler tried to cause harm, it would eventually return as retribution. But if one took their own life, it was a different story. If that happened, they too might be freed from the shackles. -Dont interfere, mortal. -Swish! Cheong-ryeong lightly swung her pipe. Then, Go Chan, who was trying to stop Mok Gyeong-un, was pushed back by an invisible force and laid down on the bed he had been lying on, stuck to it. -Ack! Th, this is? The startled Go Chan tried to gather internal energy to sit up. But he couldnt move an inch. Yo, young masmmph! CShh. You need to be quiet. With a single gesture from Cheong-ryeong, Go Chan couldnt even move his lips. In the meantime, Mok Gyeong-un was already reversing the breathing technique and qi circulation. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeongs red lips twitched. -If you die on your own, Ill personally dismember your soul. She was truly looking forward to it. However, -Swooosh! White breath flowed out from Mok Gyeong-un, who was circulating qi. !? That breath was not warm energy but extremely cold and yin. Until just now, Cheong-ryeong had thought that Mok Gyeong-un would fall into a devilish state and die from recklessly reversing the qi circulation. But as things flowed in an unexpected direction, one of her eyebrows raised involuntarily. What is this? She had never seen such a sight before, even when she was alive. Why were yin qi gathering around him as he reversed the qi circulation? It was clearly visible to Cheong-ryeongs ghost eyes. In the world, not only life qi and yang qi were spread. Naturally, as yin and yang energies maintained balance, death qi and yin qi were also evenly distributed in corresponding amounts. But there was an important fact here. It was that living beings could neither sense nor feel these opposite energies. Yet what was happening? -How? How was Mok Gyeong-un, a living being, attracting death qi? It was something she couldnt understand at all. Chapter 28 Chapter 28Inside Hyehwa Hall, the residence of Lady Seok. Lady Seok sat with her chin resting elegantly on her clasped hands, looking at a woman with doubtful eyes. The woman had a truly peculiar aura about her. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At most, she looked to be twenty-two or twenty-three years old, quite young. However, perhaps because one of her eyes was white, she exuded a somewhat heavy and unapproachable atmosphere. If not for that unpleasant white eye, she would have quite enchanted many men. The white eye was considerably irritating. The guard Ho-aeng beside her seemed to have a similar feeling, as she was slightly furrowing her brows. Thats how unusual it was. But what was that on her shoulder? She had a bird platform made by weaving cowhide and oak branches. Usually, such a thing was made for trained carrier pigeons or falcons to perch on with their talons. But she had no bird. No, not even the scent of one. As she was finding it strange, the woman pretended to stroke the empty platform with her hand and muttered to herself, Its alright. Well be leaving soon. Seeing her like that, Lady Seok clicked her tongue inwardly. Its hard to find a proper person among the diviners. Why did she find this one even less trustworthy than the diviner Myo-sin who came last time? She had informed them of the news of Myo-sins death, so she thought the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion, the group of diviner in Mengcheng, would send someone more skilled, but she was quite displeased. However, without showing it, she spoke. You said your name was Sak? Yes. If you dont mind me asking, may I inquire about your age? You look younger than you appear. Age is not important. Alright. I suppose you cant reveal it. Im nineteen. Pardon? She was even younger than expected. Not even in her prime. The guard Ho-aeng, having learned that Sak was young, carefully interjected. Shall we request Ghostly Spirit Pavilion again? At her words, Sak silently rose from her seat. Then she stretched out her hand and spoke. Guard Ho-aeng frowned and asked, Whats with that hand? Youll provide the travel expenses, right? What have you done to deserve travel expenses? It wasnt us who broke the agreement, but your side. Its not a breach of contract. Since its a replacement of the dispatched diviner, Im only requesting the travel expenses, excluding the penalty. It wasnt just her aura that was irritating. Lady Seok snorted as if dumbfounded and spoke. My family has had a connection with Ghostly Spirit Pavilion since my maiden days and maintained a good relationship, but this matter is hard to accept. For such a serious case where the diviner you sent died a strange death, you send a young friend whos not even in her prime Diviner Myo-sin is my teacher. Pardon? At Saks words, Lady Seok furrowed her brows. Looking at Myo-sin, he seemed to be a middle-aged man who had honed his divineric arts for many years. But this woman named Sak was merely nineteen. Yet she says diviner Myo-sin is her teacher? As she found it strange, Sak spoke. A diviner receives six levels of titles according to their skill. From top to bottom, its Shin, Il, Wol, Gi, Myo, Su. My teacher Myo-sin is at the lowest level, Su, having just completed 5 years. The lowest level? As far as Lady Seok knew, diviner Myo-sin was quite renowned in Mengcheng. But he was a diviner of the lowest level? Then what about you? I am at Gi. It was the fourth out of the six titles and two levels higher than Myo-sin. At Saks words, Lady Seok looked at her for a moment. Her appearance still seemed young, and her strangely brazen and arrogant attitude was irritating, but if this was true, she wouldnt be worse than Myo-sin, even if not better. Madam, I will go again -Swish! Lady Seok raised her hand, cutting off guard Ho-aengs words, and spoke. Alright. I will entrust you with the task. Madam? Since this diviner is said to be skilled, lets see. For now, she decided to entrust it to her. If it failed, the silver would freeze just like with Myo-sin. And she would have grounds to protest at the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion. Lady Seok rose from her seat. I have something to show you, so follow me. With those words, she went outside and guided them to a place like a warehouse located behind Hyehwa Hall. Entering there, there was another door, and a waiting servant opened it and lit a lantern. -Flicker! As they entered, Lady Seok covered her nose with her sleeve. It was because of a terrible stench. Lady Seok pointed to a corpse covered with a straw mat, leaving only the feet exposed. This is diviner Myos corpse. The identity of that corpse was none other than the deceased Myo-sin. It was made to look as if it had been burned, but it was hidden to show to another diviner. -Step, step! Sak approached the corpse of the dead Myo-sin. And she removed the straw mat. Teacher. Sak stared intently at the face of the dead Myo-sin with trembling eyes. Although there was said to be no great affection between diviner, the death of someone she knew was still unpleasant. Lady Seok asked her, How do you think he died? A straightforward question. To this question, Sak replied in a low voice, The cause of death is not judged by what is seen. Only the dead can tell. -Swish! Then she brought her hand to the face of the dead Myo-sin. Seeing this, Lady Seok and guard Ho-aeng frowned and slightly turned their heads. They couldnt imagine touching a foul-smelling corpse with their bare hands. Sak touched Myo-sins face with her eyes closed. And then, -Clench, clench! With her left hand, she made hand seals. Gye! Tu! Jeon! The Baek, Ja, followed by the Byeong. Sak, who had made the hand seals of the Nine Character Dharani, chanted something in a small voice. Three-Person Joint Technique. The Northern Emperor has granted me authority. So reveal all that you have experienced. Urgently, urgently, as the law and decree command!. The atmosphere was getting eerie. The air seemed to grow heavy. What is she doing? Both Lady Seok and guard Ho-aeng held their breath and watched her. Soon, a bizarre scene unfolded before their eyes. -Tremble, tremble, tremble! !? The entire body of the dead Myo-sin began to shake on its own. The, the corpse is moving by itself? Guard Ho-aeng was so startled that he covered his mouth and unknowingly took a step back. On the other hand, Lady Seok only furrowed her brows at this sight, not greatly frightened. Rather, she focused on how the Fang Arts were being performed, as she couldnt see it up close. Reveal all. Urgently, urgently, as the law -Clench! Sak bit her lip tightly, and her expression instantly distorted. As expected. It didnt deviate from her expectations. As Sak pulled her left hand, which was maintaining the hand seal, the dead Myo-sins mouth opened with a creak and closed. After that, the movement subsided. Sak opened her eyes slightly and released the hand seal on her left hand. What happened? To that question, Sak said nothing. But soon she opened her eyes, removed her hand, and spoke. I asked my teacher. Asked? As if a dead person would really answer Of course not. Unless the spiritual remains in the corporeal part of the soul, they wont directly answer. Was she making a joke now? Didnt she clearly say she asked? As if reading her thoughts, Sak continued, All the dead have traces. Traces? In the spirit of a corpse that hasnt been dead for forty-nine days, spiritual traces remain. If you awaken those traces, you can see how the owner of the soul met their death. Then did you see who did it? I didnt see. What do you mean? You just said a moment ago that within forty-nine days If one loses their life by Sal (murder), only a fragment of the last moment remains, so no matter how skilled a diviner is, its difficult to accurately confirm how they died. Fear The last fragment of diviner Myo-sin that she saw was extreme fear. Thats why she had bitten her lip tightly. This in itself wasnt particularly special. But would a person living as a diviner have been this terrified just from being killed? Of course, if it was a vengeful spirit of the Yellow Sprit level, it might have been difficult to handle with just the title of Su-ranked diviner, so it was quite possible. Lady Seok asked, Then youre saying we cant know anything? Thats not the case. What do you mean? Dying by Sal means it was a death by supernatural phenomena. Seeing how the blood vessels of the corpse are so grotesquely protruding, its not an ordinary vengeful spirit. At those words, Lady Seoks eyes sharpened. This was the very point she had doubts about. So youre saying its true that he died like this because of supernatural phenomena? Yes. Its a very strong vengeful spirit. I knew it. That child did it after all. Ahhh. The desired answer came out. Then it meant that Mok Gyeong-un used supernatural phenomena to kill diviner Myo-sin and even threatened the life of Sohwa, her maid. As everything became clear, she trembled with rage. What kind of bastard was he that even such vengeful spirits were helping him? Lady Seok spoke sharply with a voice filled with anger, You can handle it, right? To her question, Sak asked back, If you promise one thing clearly, its possible. What is it? Not all supernatural phenomena are the same. Vengeful spirits are the opposite of cultivating life, so they cant be tamed as Devouring supreme-rulers in the first place. So in the end, we have to consider it as possession. And? If what was mentioned in the request is true, that young master named Mok Gyeong-un may have already lost his corporeal part of the soul to supernatural phenomena and lost his spirit. Taking this into account, during the exorcism Lady Seok cut off the complicated explanation, Just get to the point. There is a high probability of death. Is that alright? At Saks words, the corners of Lady Seoks mouth curled up slightly. Rather, it was what she wished for. I dont mind. Seeing her like that, Sak sneered inwardly. It was truly ridiculous to see a family coveting each others lives for the sake of the succession competition. But it wasnt something for her to concern herself with. She took out a wooden dagger from the waist belt made of leather. What are you trying to do? First, Ill return the Sal to weaken the vengeful spirit and the host. How? Receiving a reverse Sal is an excruciating pain that makes one wish for death. Watch. -Swish! Sak took out a talisman from her bosom. On the talisman, it was written in red ink: [(Reverse)] She wrapped it around the wooden dagger and then unhesitatingly stabbed it into the chest of the dead diviner Myo-sin. -Stab! The Northern Emperor grants me the talisman to drive away evil spirits, so urgently act according to the command! -Wriggle! At that moment, the corpse of the dead diviner Myo-sin twisted. *** CPhew. Damn bastard. Smoke flowed from Cheong-ryeongs red lips. She glared at Mok Gyeong-un, who was circulating qi, with a displeased expression. what the . was that fellows identity? If one reversed the qi circulation, it was normal to fall into qi-deviation, become a cripple, or face death. But the death qi was gathering. Those who could be affected by or sense death qi were the dead, in other words, vengeful spirits like themselves. But Mok Gyeong-un was a living human. Was this possible? -A living human attracts the qi of death. It was an unprecedented sight. But she still didnt know. Since it was an unknown realm that living humans hadnt explored yet, even if he gathered death qi, it was hard to guarantee that he could circulate and control it like the qi of cultivating life. Controlling the qi of death was no different from entering the realm of the dead. CWhew. Curiosity filled her crimson eyes as she exhaled thick smoke. Could a living human really gather and even control the qi of death? This was quite interesting and greatly stimulating. However, -Smolder, smolder! One of Cheong-ryeongs eyebrows, who had been looking at Mok Gyeong-un, raised. -This is? Cheong-ryeong stared in the northeast direction. Then, Demonic Monk also flinched and looked northeast, and soon stood as if guarding Mok Gyeong-uns breathing technique that was gathering death qi. Tension filled Demonic Monks eyes. At that moment, -Thud! Demonic Monk clutched his chest and was pushed back. -Whoosh! As if receiving immense pressure, Demonic Monk crossed his arms and distorted his expression. -Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack! Wounds like something appeared all over Demonic Monks giant body. Even his blood vessels grotesquely protruded. Then, the eyelids of Mok Gyeong-un, who was concentrating on the reverse qi circulation with his eyes closed, trembled. At this rate, he would be hit by Sal. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeongs crimson eyes deepened. -How dare a lowly bastard. -Rustle! Cheong-ryeong, who was on the ceiling, lightly descended as if flapping her wings. Then, swinging her pipe toward where the reverse Sal was flying, she parted her red lips. -Begone. -Swooosh! As soon as those words ended, the gray smoke flowing from Demonic Monks wounds gathered into one and rushed toward the northeast direction. **** -Stab! Stab! Stab! Sak, who had made a hand seal with her left hand, was repeatedly stabbing the corpse with the wooden dagger wrapped in a talisman. Lady Seok felt a strange thrill at Saks appearance, trembling her body. Thinking that this would make that devilish fellow Mok Gyeong-un suffer, her excitement wouldnt subside. More! Suffer more! -Stab! Stab! Stabbing the corpse relieved her anger. Sak, who had been stabbing the body recklessly, now raised the dagger to pierce the dead Myo-sins brow. At that very moment -Whoosh! Saks body was flung backward and soon crashed into the warehouse wall. -Bang! Ugh! Sak, who had hit the wall, dropped the dagger with a groan.` She looked at her palm that had dropped the dagger, and it was swollen in the shape of the dagger as if she had suffered a burn. -Drip, drip! Then, black blood flowed from her mouth. Diviner Sak! The startled Lady Seok supported her. It was hard to understand what was suddenly happening. Why is this happening? To her question, Sak couldnt give any answer. It was because the shock she had suddenly received was so great that she was experiencing the pain of her internal organs twisting. Reverse Sal to strike back with reverse Sal Saks heterochromatic eyes trembled. This was a completely unexpected situation. In the middle of it, something so evil and powerful that it gave her goosebumps had intervened. Its not just Yellow Spirit level. It was a vengeful spirit of an even higher class. Chapter 29 Chapter 29What in the world is this Diviner Sak couldnt hide her bewilderment. If that sensation just now wasnt her imagination, it undoubtedly surpassed the level of a Yellow Spirit. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was even more unexpected than the pain from the reflected evil energy. A vengeful spirit above the level of a Yellow Spirit? Sak-bangsa[[Diviner]]? Are you alright? Lady Seok, the lady of the house, asked as she helped Sak up. Sak nodded her head at this question. Although the evil energy was reflected back at her, she had protected her body with guardian talismans, so she avoided fatal internal injuries. Cough cough What exactly happened? The evil energy I sent was reflected back. Reflected back the evil energy? What is happened does that mean? Just as I said. Diviner Myo-sin lost his life to the vengeful spirits killing energy. but I sent the same killing energy back to the vengeful spirit. But youre saying it bounced that off? Yes. At her answer, Lady Seok furrowed her brow. What was going on here? A diviner superior to Myo-sin in skill had her reflected evil energy bounced off C she didnt know how to process this. Then does this mean we cannot resolve this matter? -Shk! At this question from Lady Seok, Sak wiped the black blood from the corner of her mouth and spoke. Its not a matter of resolving it. What do you mean by that? The situation has become far more dangerous than anticipated. At Saks grave tone, Lady Seok asked with a worried look: Dangerous, you say? If it was around the level of a Yellow Spirit, I could have sent the evil energy, weakened the vengeful spirit, and exorcised it with talisman techniques. But that went awry. Awry meaning Its a malicious vengeful spirit of a far higher level. At Saks words, Lady Seok asked in an uncomprehending tone: Do vengeful spirits also have levels? Yes. You can think of it as a measure of danger. Then you said before that a Yellow Spirit? Was it Yellow Spirit? Anyhow, you said it was of a higher level than a Yellow Spirit spirit, so how much more dangerous is it? Brushing her disheveled hair back, she replied: Actually, even a Yellow Spirit level spirit is extremely dangerous as it can directly inflict killing energy on humans and cause death. But anything higher than that is something even diviners who deal with monsters cannot help but be on alert for. Even for diviners? Yes. Green ghosts and above are quite rare. Why is that? To become a Green ghost or above, that vengeful energy must persist for decades or the spirit must have suffered immense agony. However, most vengeful spirits naturally dissipate over time and are exorcised on their own. So those Green ghosts are the ones that have survived over many years? Yes. Vengeful spirits that have existed for decades. That is a Green ghost. Even for diviners who specialize in this, dealing with such high-level spirits is no easy task. In most cases, it requires at least five Level 5 diviners to stake their lives to exorcise them. Diviners like Myo-sin were absolutely no match for Green ghosts. At Saks explanation, Lady Seok cautiously asked: Then is the vengeful spirit possessing him one of those decades-old Green ghosts? Most likely. That was Saks assumption. She herself had only encountered higher level spirits twice. Those could be called calamities without exaggeration, but she felt this wasnt quite to that degree. If it was truly that high level, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor here would have already been dyed red with blood. Its range of influence was incomparable to those below Green ghosts. Thats why she was convinced it was a Green ghost. Sak-bangsaif its that dangerous, can you handle it alone? At this question from Lady Seok, Sak held out her hand. What does that mean? Youll need to pay an additional fee. For what? Five hundred silver nyang is insufficient for a Green ghost level. Youll need to raise it to a thousand. This situation and shes haggling? At Saks words, not Lady Seok but the guard Ho-aeng interjected in disbelief. A thousand silver nyang? No matter what, five hundred is enough to buy how many sacks of rice, and you think that makes sense? Silver and lives cannot be compared. Lives? Ha! Just because madam requested you, I think youre mistaken but this is a martial household. Its not a place for ordinary people Then the guard can handle it. Saying that, Sak tried to leave the storage room. This wench, really! Unable to hold back at her behavior, the guard Ho-aeng blocked her way. Who said you can leave as you please? Please step aside. Unless you spit back what you received or something No. Its fine. What? At the sudden words, guard Ho-aeng looked puzzled, but Sak glanced at the top of her sack and muttered as if calming something: Settle down. Guyeo. !? There was nothing on the sack. But why would she say such things as if there was something there? It was bothering her. Annoyed by this, the guard Ho-aeng asked: Whats on the sack that youre talking like that? Before too, as if theres something -Rustle rustle! Before she could even finish. Subtle rustling sounds reached her ears. Ho-aeng looked in that direction. Huh? There were only piles of sacks and nothing else. But again, rustling sounds came from somewhere. And from multiple places at that. -Rustle rustle! Rustle rustle! -Shk! With a tense expression, Ho-aeng moved her hand to the sheath at her waist. It was an unpleasant sound. It was coming from here and there and quite grating. Then Sak waved her hand and spoke in a firm voice: Guyeo. Enough. As if by magic, the rustling sounds that were just coming from everywhere ceased in an instant. Feeling a sudden ominous premonition, Ho-aeng asked in a slightly deflated voice: Whwhat was that just now? At this question, Sak shook her head side to side and said: Dont provoke Guyeo. Saying that, Sak made a gesture as if petting the empty air above the sack. She did the same thing before too, and there was no understanding what she was doing. Theres nothing there, so what on earth Guyeo is very shy. No. What the heck is this Guyeo that you keep Guyeo is a native Imaemangyang of Mt. Yeoa at the end of Mt. Gal. Imaemangyang? You dont mean a monster? Similar. Imaemangyang (u). To be precise, mountain goblins or monsters are called Imae () while water monsters in rivers or seas are referred to as Mangnyang (u). Since ancient times, people have combined these terms and called them Imaemangyang. Guyeo is an Imaemangyang that became my servant ghost. Of course, even if its shy, it never forgives those who try to harm its master. -Hwarak! As soon as she finished speaking, the torch flickered and a strange shadow was cast behind the sack. Wh-what is this? Seeing the shadow, Ho-aeng took a step back with a terrified expression. There was clearly nothing visible on the sack, but a huge shadow with a snail-like coiled body, a birds beak, and a snakes tail was undulating. Its appearance was utterly bizarre. If theres nothing more, please step aside now. Sak tried to pass by the frightened Ho-aeng. At that moment, Lady Seok spoke. Wait! .. Can you really handle that Green ghost or whatever it is? At that question, the corners of Saks mouth lifted slightly. She figured they wouldnt be able to refuse anyway. Although a Green ghost level was said to be extremely dangerous, she felt she could handle it somehow as a diviner (Banggi) who could employ servant ghosts. Sak erased the smile from her lips and turned her head with a serious expression. The vengeful spirit will be very angry after having the killing energy reflected back. If we dont hurry and deal with it, an even bigger incident may occur. Lady Seok looked at Sak with sharp eyes. Soon, she made her decision. Alright. A thousand silver nyang. I will pay it. Upfront. . This diviner wench. She seems obsessed with money. *** Mok Gyeong-un slowly opened his closed eyes. Everything was different from when he absorbed the life-nurturing energy through normal qi circulation. Instead, these chilling and yin energies he took in through reverse circulation felt like wearing clothes that fit his body, allowing him to freely circulate qi. They didnt even disappear when entering below his danjeon. Was this the answer. Rather than taking in life-nurturing energy that didnt suit his body, this was better. Moreover, he could even circulate qi. However, there was one problem. Too little. Compared to life-nurturing energy, this death energy was significantly less. It was less than even a tenth. Like a dried up spring, no matter how much he circulated qi, it wouldnt fill up properly. What a pity. If he could secure more of this energy, it seemed he could form a cinnabar field even with this death energy. Should he just kill someone moderately and absorb death energy in a gruesome manner? Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un had that fleeting thought. But that seemed difficult to do right away. The more he killed people recklessly, the more restrictions that would arise, so even if he did kill someone, he needed some thorough calculations. Otherwise, he could end up in a predicament like before. Should I ask them instead? As vengeful spirits, Demonic Monk or Cheong-ryeong might know where this death energy was abundantly distributed. So he went to find Demonic Monk, but, Huh? Demonic Monks condition looked quite bad. It was sitting on the floor leaning against something, its body covered in wounds with gray haze-like substance rising from it. He didnt know why it was like this. Moreover, the guard Go-chan was passed out on the infirmary bed in a strange posture as if he fainted. Whats this? Did something happen while he was circulating qi? As he was feeling puzzled, someones voice rang out. -Hmph. Youre a handful. Mortal. The owner of the voice was Cheong-ryeong. Sitting on the bed with a pipe in her mouth, she puffed out thick smoke and spoke, lifting Mok Gyeong-uns chin with the end of the pipe. -Are you sure youre a living human? You think I might be dead? My heart is beating just fine. -Hmm. If you were a proper living being, you should have drawn in life-nurturing energy, not death energy, and performed proper qi circulation and practices. Is that wrong to do? At this question from Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeong snorted. It wasnt a matter of right or wrong. She was just curious about something that defied principles. -Do you not feel like your heart will burst or your head will crack? No, nothing like that. -How odd. How odd indeed. You are the first mortal of your kind that Ive encountered. Is that so? But may I ask something too? At this question from Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeong put the pipe back in her mouth, took a deep drag and exhaled, speaking in an annoyed tone. -Huu. What do you want to know? Nothing much. How can I gather more death energy? -Why do you want to gather that? Are you really intending to form a cinnabar field with that energy? Precisely. At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeong twitched her red lips. She found this mortal who bound her quite detestable, but on the other hand, she was curious. If one formed a cinnabar field with death energy instead of life-nurturing energy and wielded it, she wondered in what form that power would manifest. Death energy in a living human body.. Quite interesting. Fiddling with the pipe between her fingers, she spoke. -Good. Ill tell you. Theres an easy way. And what is that? -Kill. That will do. .By killing, you mean? -When living things, be they humans or anything else, die, their life-nurturing energy transforms into death energy. What you absorbed was probably like that too. At first, even Cheong-ryeong was doubtful. After all, living humans cannot absorb death energy. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips slightly and said: Thats a pity. I also think that way would be faster, but if I do that, things will get quite troublesome. So it seems hard to kill recklessly right away. Any other methods? A pity, he says. The more she knew this guy, the more he was definitely different from ordinary humans. His way of thinking was completely different, so to speak. -Then change the place and time. Place and time? -In the first place, a place like this infirmary is a place to save people. Its overflowing with life-nurturing energy, so how much death energy do you think you can gather here? I see. Mok Gyeong-un nodded as if he understood. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong shook her head side to side and continued. -The time when life-nurturing energy reaches its peak is at dawn before sunrise. As it is the time when life stirs, life-nurturing energy is abundant. Then when would the opposite be? Around sunset? At those words, Cheong-ryeong laughed. -No. No? -You may think so, but the time when death energy is most abundant is different. And when is that? -From the hour of the rat to the middle of the hour of the tiger[[11 PM to 3 AM]]. This is called the hour of the dead. Hour of the dead? Sounds plausible. -It reaches its peak in between at the beginning of the hour of the ox. At that time, death energy becomes most abundant. Then I should aim for that time. As for the place, somewhere overflowing with yin energy would be good. Like a graveyard, for example. -At least your head works that much. Mortal. Cheong-ryeong lifted the corners of her red lips. Then, as if becoming conscious of her own expression, she quickly returned to a serious face. Seeing Cheong-ryeong like this, Mok Gyeong-un smirked inwardly but showed no outward signs and said: Thank you for telling me. But can I know why Go-chan and Demonic Monk are like that? He was curious about this too. -Youre quick to be curious. That mortal, you As if realizing it would be problematic to say she did that to stop his suicidal act of reverse qi circulation, Cheong-ryeong quickly changed the subject. She was about to talk while pointing at Demonic Monk with her pipe, but then, -Uuu-oooh A strange sound was heard from outside. It sounded like a bird cry but also like a fox cry depending on how you heard it. Finding this strange, he heard a rustling sound from somewhere. Mok Gyeong-un looked in that direction. Whats that? It seemed to be coming from the left side of the bed, but there was nothing there. -Rustle rustle! But this time, the sound came from the right side. So he looked there again, but there seemed to be nothing this time either. Finding this odd, he was about to- -Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! Ssss ssss ssss ssss! Sounds came pouring out from here and there. As he turned his gaze there, black somethings were suddenly swarming and filling the floor. They were none other than bugs. All sorts of bugs at that, and their number was hard to fathom. What are these? -A troublesome thing has gotten involved, it seems. Mortal. Pardon? -Its Guyeo. In the Classic of Mountains and Seas, one of the three great forbidden books of the Central Plains, it is written thus: Deep in the mountains of Mt. Yeo-a lives an evil beast called Guyeo. It has a birds beak in its mouth, owl-like eyes, and a snake-like tail. Guyeo avoids humans. Guyeos cry sounds like its calling its own name. Wherever Guyeo appears, bugs always swarm, and not a single grain of rice can be harvested, eventually turning the land into a barren wasteland. Chapter 30 Chapter 30The Classic of Mountains and Seas, one of the three great forbidden books that has existed since the time of King Yu of the Xia Dynasty. It is the oldest geographical book, and within it are written many strange records. Guyeo is one of the Imaemangyang recorded in the Classic of Mountains and Seas, a being so dangerous that it is described as an evil beast. -Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! Sss sss sss sss! The various bugs swarming in were hard to count. Mok Gyeong-un rubbed his chin as if troubled and spoke to Cheong-ryeong. Are these bugs Guyeo? -No. There is an Imaemangyang that has a good compatibility with bugs. Or rather than being friendly, I should say it immobilizes bugs. There are many. There really were many. At some point, the floor had turned black, covered with bugs. They filled every inch, making one hesitant to step down from the bed. Those with weak stomachs might find it distressing to even look at. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at Demonic Monk who was still leaning against the wall. -Rustle rustle! Demonic Monks wounds were slowly filling up. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to Cheong-ryeong. These bugs. Theyre related to Demonic Monk becoming like that, right? -Probably so. Seems like even Cheong-ryeong doesnt know for sure. -Whats there not to know? I saved it from the killing energy flying at it, so what? Be grateful. If it wasnt for me, you wouldve been dead for sure. Killing energy? Reverse killing, yeoksal (暢). He remembered reading about it in the Yin-Yang Book. Being afflicted by a monster, a vengeful spirit, is called sal (). Sending that sal back to the vengeful spirit or its host with the help of a higher being is called yeoksal. Its a kind of revenge. An ordinary person wouldnt know how to do that. Here, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts moved very quickly. Ordinary people would have their thoughts freeze up or be extremely confused by the swarming bugs, but Mok Gyeong-un calmly analyzed the situation. A divinerthen is it Lady Seok. And he instantly pinpointed the culprit. In this situation, the only one who would call another diviner and request a yeoksal was the lady of the house, Lady Seok. As expected, she wasnt the type to give up easily. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Gyeong-un shook his head side to side. -What will you do? If you stay still like this, youll become food for the bugs. Cheong-ryeong gestured with her chin. The legs of the wooden bed where the bugs were touching were creaking and lowering. -Rustle rustle! The speed was quite fast. The only places without bugs were the top of the bed and the long table with medicinal ingredients. No, there was one more place. The lamp. That place was a bit different from the others. Usually, bugs had the habit of gathering toward bright places. They would unknowingly approach and get pushed back by the heat or burn, so there was a circular gap around it. Cheong-ryeong. Can you help? -Well. Why should I? Mok Gyeong-un raised an eyebrow and looked at her. Then Cheong-ryeong snorted and took a deep drag from her pipe before exhaling and speaking. -I helped you out of compassion earlier since you were circulating qi, but now that youre awake, you have no confidence to handle even this much? At these words from Cheong-ryeong, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue. She was the type to be difficult at important moments. He thought she might cooperate now that she answered his questions nicely, but it seemed not yet. Isnt it practically a symbiotic relationship? Will you really do this? -Ill let you survive. Ah. She was truly a difficult servant ghost to handle. Then Cheong-ryeong grinned and spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. -Hey. Mortal. Let me make a suggestion. A suggestion? -Yes. Try overcoming this crisis with your own strength. If you resolve this situation on your own, Ill seriously consider whether to help you in the future or not. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue. She was his servant ghost anyway, so she had no choice but to help if his life was threatened. Yet she was making this kind of proposal, which was laughable. Perhaps it was because her level was high unlike Demonic Monk, but she was truly stubborn with a strong ego. Well, I have no choice. The one in need has to comply. Lets try the easy method first. -Easy method? At Cheong-ryeongs retort, Mok Gyeong-un raised his voice and shouted. Is anyone there? Outside the infirmary were the warriors of the outer house. Getting their help was the easiest way rather than resolving it himself. Warriors? But no answer was heard. The shadows on the door clearly showed them standing Hmm. Their heads were slightly tilted to the side. As if they had lost consciousness. It seemed something was done to them. -What were you expecting? I see. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. -Thud thud! Then a shadow approached the door of the infirmary. Judging by the shape of the shadow, it seemed to be a woman, and on the womans right shoulder was a sack with a bizarre shape of a shadow above it. It was a strange shadow with a birds beak and a snakes tail. -Coming in person, how confident. Is that it? -Huu. Yes. Thats Guyeo. It seemed the bizarre shadow on the shoulder was Guyeo. Puffing smoke from her pipe, Cheong-ryeong snorted and muttered in a displeased tone. -Now there are even folks carrying that damn bird thing as a Shiksin. Seems you dislike it. -Bugs are absolutely disgusting. Cheong-ryeong seemed to truly hate bugs as she shuddered for no reason. Her dislike of bugs was unexpected. Could it be she was refusing to help without showing it just because of this? He didnt believe that was the case. -Rustle rustle! At some point, the bed had sunk almost halfway due to the bugs. This was the same for the bed Go Chan was on. At this, Mok Gyeong-un bit the inside of his wrist below his back hand. -Crunch! -What are you doing? A temporary measure, you could say. -Temporary measure? -Drip drip! As blood flowed from his bitten wrist, Mok Gyeong-un sprinkled it in all directions. -Plop plop plop plop! Then an amazing scene unfolded. As Mok Gyeong-uns blood touched the bugs, they made strange noises and went into fits, frantically avoiding the spots where the blood splattered. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong asked in puzzlement. -Why are they acting like that? I ate a lot of poisonous plants since I was young, so my blood is toxic. -Your blood is toxic? At this, Cheong-ryeong looked at him in disbelief. Having toxicity in ones blood was practically the same as being a poisonous person. The more she knew this guy, the more bizarre of a human he was. -Plop plop plop plop! Mok Gyeong-un kept sprinkling blood from under the bed to the surroundings. Seeing the bugs get startled and avoid the blood made one imagine how strong the toxicity was. Soon, the bugs couldnt approach Mok Gyeong-uns vicinity. On the other hand, the bed Go Chan was lying on was precarious. -Rustle rustle! Mok Gyeong-un tried his best to keep the bugs away by sprinkling blood, but since it wasnt the surroundings, the bugs were pushing in through the blind spots. At this, Mok Gyeong-un threw the wooden pillow on the bed at the guard Go Chan. -Smack! Ugh! Startled by the wooden pillow hitting his head, Go Chan woke up. The awakened Go Chan instinctively looked around and gasped. Wh-what is this? A tremendous number of bugs. Those bugs were covering the surrounding floor and even crawling up onto the bed. The surprised Go Chan lifted the blanket and frantically shook off the bugs. To such Go Chan, Mok Gyeong-un said, Its dangerous, so keep catching the bugs. Y-young master? What is happened I dont know either. But I advise against getting off the bed. This is insane. Go Chan found this situation utterly baffling. But for now, he had to do as Mok Gyeong-un said and shake off the bugs to keep them in check. As they were battling the bugs like that, -Thud! The door to the infirmary opened and someone entered. Seeing this, Go Chan shouted in surprise. You there, miss! Its dangerous, dont come in! The one who entered was a woman with one white eye. She was the diviner Sak. Dangeroushuh? Go Chans eyes widened. As Sak took a step inside, the bugs parted to the sides, creating a path. Of course, that was because her Shiksin was controlling these bugs. -Rustle rustle! Her mismatched eyes sparked with interest. She had intended to slowly apply pressure and instill fear, but for some reason, the bugs couldnt approach, as if he had done something. What did he do? As she was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to her. Are you a diviner? At this question, Sak furrowed her brow. Looking at the 17-year-old pretty boy standing on the bed, he didnt seem possessed by a monster at all. If he were possessed by a Green ghost-level vengeful ghost, he wouldnt be in that state. Is it that? Saks gaze shifted to the large figure of Demonic Monk leaning against the back wall. Her black eyes saw nothing. But her other eye, the white eye, could see. The vengeful spirit, that is. Yellow Spirit? Her white eye narrowed. Looking through the white eye, one could estimate the level of a monster or vengeful spirit to some degree. But that injured vengeful spirit looked like Yellow Spirit level no matter how she looked at it. How can that be? A Yellow Spirit level couldnt deflect a killing strike. If so, it meant not the Yellow Spirit but Mok Gyeong-un, who was presumed to be its host, had done it, but he didnt seem skilled in sorcery at all no matter how she looked at him. Then who on earth had reflected the killing strike -You seem young but quite skilled. A voice ringing in her ears. At this, Sak turned her head to the side. -Throb! Within a hazy boundary, her white eye burst with blood vessels at the sight of something red. Ugh! Startled by the intense pain, she tightly closed her white eye. What was that just now? Her white eye that could see the other side couldnt contain that existence. No, to be precise, she herself couldnt accept that existence conveyed through the white eye. It was right at that moment. -Uuu-ooooh!!!! The Guyeo that had been docile on her shoulder suddenly let out a scream. Guyeo! Calm -Uuu-ooooooh!!!! At the ear-splitting scream, Sak couldnt endure and covered her ears. She looked at Guyeo with a baffled expression. Guyeo was staring at something with extremely wary eyes, so terrified that it couldnt control itself. For Guyeo to be this scared? What is happened -Uuu-ooooh!!!! -Rustle rustle! Along with Guyeos scream, the bugs on the floor suddenly soared upward. The orderly appearance disappeared. Winged bugs flew up and swarmed madly toward Mok Gyeong-un and Go Chan. Y-young master! The flustered Go Chan didnt know what to do. Then Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand toward the nearest lamp. And he performed the Ritual of Binding () while chanting the mmemonic chant[[E]] in his mind. A precarious distance. If he concentrated within a distance of 1 jang, he could pull objects with the Ritual of Binding. The location of the lamp was right at the precarious boundary. -Shake shake! The lamp stand trembled. Then it was sucked into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. -Smack! Seeing this, Go Chans eyes widened. It was so surprising that Mok Gyeong-un, who hadnt even formed a cinnabar field yet, was displaying such a technique. But that was only for a moment. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un leaped onto the bed where Go Chan was in one go. Then he swung the lamp mercilessly at the flying bugs. -Whoosh! Whoosh! The charging bugs also found the lamp hot and scattered here and there. However, as if influenced by Guyeos continued screams, they frantically tried to find openings and fly in. Go Chan, your guards dagger! Yes? Dagger! At Mok Gyeong-uns shout, Go Chan searched his waist. But the dagger he always carried for treatment was placed on top of his upper garment folded under the bed. At this, Go Chan bent down and quickly reached his hand under. -Rustle rustle! Eek! The bugs swarming from the floor were sticking to the clothes and even the dagger. He hesitated for a moment, but Go Chan endured it and grabbed the dagger. Thanks to that, the stuck bugs fiercely bit Go Chans hand. One might think being bitten by bugs wouldnt hurt much, but its a different story when dozens of them swarm and bite. Aargh! Go Chan lifted his hand holding the dagger while frantically shaking it. Mok Gyeong-un swung the lamp at his hand. -Whoosh! The remaining bugs stuck to it fell off in a panic. H-here it is! Taking this chance, Go Chan passed the dagger. Receiving the dagger, Mok Gyeong-un handed him the lamp and said, Keep swinging it. Yes, sir! Go Chan swung the lamp at the flying bugs. In that gap, Mok Gyeong-un drew the dagger and, -Slash! !? He slashed it toward his own forehead. It wasnt deep, but the skin was cut enough for blood to flow out. Wh-what is this? Go Chan couldnt hide his bewilderment. Why was he suddenly inflicting wounds on himself? But that wasnt the only one. Mok Gyeong-un kept cutting here and there on his body with the dagger, creating wounds. -Slash! Slash! Young master, what are you doing! Even at his shout, Mok Gyeong-un didnt stop inflicting wounds. Did he go crazy? Even the diviner Sak, who was trying to control Guyeo somehow, had her attention stolen for a moment by Mok Gyeong-uns actions. Suddenly harming himself, what kind of act was this? It was in that absurd moment. The blood-covered Mok Gyeong-un, who had wounded various parts of his body, looked at her and lifted the corners of his mouth. -Shudder! That sight was so uncanny that Sak furrowed her brows. How many scary things had she seen while working as a diviner? But this feeling was completely different. It was right at that moment. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un kicked off the ground and ran toward where she was. What are you doing? This was truly a suicidal act. The bugs were flying about and charging, yet he was frantically harming himself and leaping into it. Was he crazy with a death wish? Thats what she thought. However, -Plop plop plop plop plop! In that instant, an unbelievable sight unfolded. The bugs that had touched Mok Gyeong-un went into convulsions and fell to the floor. Most of the nearby bugs also tried their best to avoid touching Mok Gyeong-un, as if not wanting to make contact. As a result, a path naturally formed. Why are the bugs? She couldnt fathom it at all. If he made wounds like that, the unique smell of blood should make them swarm even more, but it was strange. However, there was no time to be surprised now. Mok Gyeong-un had come right in front of her. Guyeo! Block him! Sak shouted like that and flung her body back, trying to take out a talisman from her bosom. Then Mok Gyeong-un threw the dagger he was holding at her. shit! She was startled and tried to twist her body to avoid it. At that moment, Guyeo, who couldnt be controlled due to fear, seemed to sense her crisis and flew up from the sack, striking the dagger with its claws. -Smack! Clang! And it let out an eardrum-shattering scream at the enemy threatening its master. -Uuu-ooooh! Along with the scream, the bugs shook and swirled from the floor. Something huge was about to happen. It was right then. -Swooosh! -Uuu-ooh? Guyeo, who had been screaming, suddenly lurched forward and was sucked into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. It was the Ritual of Binding -Ack ack ack! Guyeo, grabbed by the neck, choked and suffered. Whew. Its quiet now. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the captured Guyeo with a satisfied face. Seeing that, Saks eyes widened. No way. How could he grab an Imaemangyang that wasnt even his servant ghost with his bare hands? Chapter 31 Chapter 31Unlike the vengeful spirits that lack a physical body and thus cannot be touched or perceived, some of the entities in Imaemangnyang possess tangible forms. Having a physical form means they can literally be touched. However, even so, the bodies of Imaemangnyang entities, being an amalgamation of negative spiritual energy, are inherently toxic to living humans. As such, even trained diviners find it difficult to handle them with bare hands. Surprisingly, Mok Gyeong-un caught the armadillo with his bare hands. Is he unaffected? As a diviner who employs the armadillo as a spirit servant, Sak couldnt help but be perplexed. Why? Merely touching the toxic energy is agonizing. Yet Mok Gyeong-un showed no signs of discomfort. -Kak kak! Oh no! Startled by the armadillos pained cries, Sak snapped out of her bewilderment. Swiftly, she drew a talisman from her bosom. It was the Imperial Decree Incantation talisman. -Chak chak chak! Rapidly forming hand seals with her left hand, she chanted an incantation. ! As soon as the incantation ended -Pa-chi-chi-chi-chi! Aargh! Blue sparks flew from the hand grasping the armadillo, and violent convulsions seized Mok Gyeong-uns body. All humans possess a small amount of lightning energy flowing within them. The Imperial Decree Incantation talisman technique temporarily amplifies this energy to paralyze the targets nerves and induce muscle spasms. Armadillo! Assuming Mok Gyeong-un would be immobilized by the electric shock, Sak tried to snatch her spirit servant, the armadillo. However -Kwak! -Ka ka ka ka kak! The armadillo writhed in greater agony. What was happening? The Imperial Decree Incantation didnt work. Could it be because he cultivated martial arts? Ordinary people, unless they had a unique constitution, were usually susceptible to exorcism techniques to some degree. However, martial artists who could manipulate qi sometimes proved resistant to talismans and exorcism techniques. Sak assumed Mok Gyeong-un, being from a martial arts clan, had naturally cultivated internal energy, rendering him resistant. Of course, contrary to her speculation, Mok Gyeong-un had not endured through the power of internal energy. Lucky me. It was unintentional. For the briefest moment, Mok Gyeong-un was paralyzed by the electric shock. However, even in that instant, he maintained Ritual of Binding, and the temporarily amplified lightning energy in his body surged into his right hand. Seizing that fleeting opportunity, Mok Gyeong-un instead released the gathered lightning energy into the armadillo. -Ka ka ka ka kak! That was the reason for the armadillos suffering. Guyeo! As her spirit servants agony intensified, the distressed Sak attempted another technique. Rolling up her sleeves, she revealed the Talisman of the Celestial Ox and Talisman of the Ox Dipper talismans attached to her wrists. -Chwarak! From her waist, Sak drew another talisman. It was inscribed with Big Dipper. Biting the edge of the talisman with her mouth, she formed the hand seals. -Chak! Face Ox Borrowing Strength Technique By chanting the Face Ox Borrowing Strength Mantra, this technique temporarily doubled ones strength. Diviners had devised this method to combat monsters and Imaemangnyang entities. When used, it granted immense strength for a brief moment. Great Dipper, .... Evil spirit! Huh? -Pa-pak! Chanting the incantation, Sak hastily leaned back. Demonic Monk had suddenly appeared, swinging his skull prayer beads like a weapon at her head. Dodging the attack, she bit her lip. Yellow Spirit when did it? She had forgotten about him while focused on Mok Gyeong-un. No, she hadnt considered him a significant threat due to his weakened state. -Sreu reuk! But now, his condition seemed to have greatly improved. The wounds on his body had nearly vanished. Strange. No matter how incorporeal a ghost may be, they dont recover this quickly. Though puzzled, Sak prioritized the immediate task of freeing the armadillo from Mok Gyeong-uns grasp It was at that very moment. -Ka ka ka ka kak! The armadillos scream rang out. Startled, Sak glanced at the captive armadillo. The armadillo, which had seemed fine just moments ago, had become significantly emaciated. Realizing something was amiss, Sak grew increasingly alarmed. Armadillo? What in the world? He was merely holding its neck, so why was an Imaemangnyang entity like the armadillo in such a state? Its condition was rapidly deteriorating. Panic-stricken, Sak drew a wooden dagger with a talisman attached from her waist, intending to throw it at Mok Gyeong-un. However -Sreu reuk! Demonic Monk blocked her path. Sak dashed to the side, forming a hand seal with one hand and chanting an incantation. Sun and moon shine brightly.. But before she could finish Ugh! A tremendous pain seized Saks chest. Instantly realizing the source of the pain, she gazed at Mok Gyeong-un and the armadillo. G Guyeo! Saks eyes trembled wildly. The Imaemangnyang armadillo had withered to the point of near-death. It could only emit agonized groans, as if on the brink of its last breath. -Kak kak She couldnt comprehend the situation. It was bizarre enough for an ordinary human to grasp an Imaemangnyang with bare hands, but why was this happening when he wasnt even using any exorcism techniques or spells? Sto stop it! She cried out in desperation. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been holding the armadillos neck as it shriveled to the brink of death, paid no heed to her plea. Instead, he seemed entranced by something. Only Cheong-ryeong could discern the reason behind Mok Gyeong-uns actions. -Ha! She could see it clearly. The armadillos energy, an Imaemangnyang entity, was being absorbed by the Ritual of Binding technique. The armadillos demonic energy, being the opposite of life energy, contained the essence of death. Much more. It was merely a means to capture the armadillo. However, as Mok Gyeong-un began absorbing its energy through Ritual of Binding, he instantly realized This Imaemangnyang contained a significantly larger amount of death energy compared to killing a single human. With this quantity, he might be able to immediately secure enough to form a danjeon[1]. Thus, he continued to drain the armadillos energy. The armadillo, capable of controlling insects but lacking any other notable physical abilities as an Imaemangnyang, had no means to escape Ritual of Binding. -Uweo eo eo Completely drained of its energy, the armadillo teetered on the brink of death. At that very moment -Kung! Sak dropped to her knees on the ground, her voice filled with anguish as she cried out to Mok Gyeong-un. Please, let that child go. The armadillo was her precious spirit servant. She couldnt bear to lose a spirit servant that had been with her for four years, like family. Sak shouted. If you release it, I will abandon the request! Upon hearing those words, Mok Gyeong-un momentarily paused Ritual of Binding and turned his head to face her. He gazed at Sak with an intrigued expression. Giving up over something like this? It was unexpected. It wasnt even human, just an Imaemangnyang. He hadnt anticipated her willingness to kneel and beg just to save a spirit servant. Hmm. Was this bird-beaked creature that precious to her? Smirking, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to her. You mentioned a request, right? Yes. Whose request was it? Ah! She realized her mistake. In her urgency, she had blurted out that she would abandon the request. The most crucial aspect of this matter was to maintain secrecy about the client until the very end. But she had slipped up. Ill ask again. Whose request was it? Thats Reputation was important in this field. Breaching it meant It seems you dont particularly care about saving this creature. Then As Mok Gyeong-un prepared to resume Ritual of Binding, the hesitant Sak finally answered. Lady Seok The principal wife of Yeon Mok Sword Manor here requested it. Mok Gyeong-un smirked at her words. He had already guessed who the client was, so he merely asked to confirm. As expected. Having revealed the client, Saks expression darkened, likely feeling a sense of self-loathing. Mok Gyeong-un asked her again. Are you acquainted with the diviner named Myo-sin? -Kak! The armadillo, barely clinging to life, cried out in agony once more. Startled by this, Sak spoke. Y-yes! Your responses are slower than I expected. From now on, if theres no answer, Ill just dispose of this thing. -Euk! Sak gritted her teeth at Mok Gyeong-uns words. Despite her considerable experience as an diviner despite her young age, this was an unprecedented situation for her. Being threatened using her spirit servant. If the sect leader or other diviners learned of this, they would ridicule her, but for Sak, who had no family, the armadillo and money were her entire life. Ill Ill answer well, so please dont do that. Well see. Ill continue asking questions, so please provide answers. If you accepted the request, did you receive money? Yes. How much did you receive? A thousand silver coins. Thats a substantial amount. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I sense theres more to the exact request details. I was told that if the third young master, Mok Gyeong-un, had killed people while possessed by an evil spirit, I should forcibly exorcise him. That doesnt seem to be all. They said it didnt matter if he lost his life during the exorcism. And they asked me to obtain a secret manual from you. Aha. Mok Gyeong-un smirked. As expected. Since they perceived his ability to control a spirit servant as an unknown power, they likely wouldnt take unnecessary risks and would entrust the request to another diviner. Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at her. Then he asked. Do you have any companions? After a momentary hesitation, Sak answered. Yes. She had considered denying it but ultimately responded, thinking that if Mok Gyeong-un knew there were other diviners besides her, he might be more cautious about taking reckless actions. As if her assumption had been correct Hmm. So you have companions Do your companions know that youre currently handling this task? Everyone knows. She immediately replied, thinking it was fortunate. If he was aware of the groups existence, she believed Mok Gyeong-un would be more prudent. And her prediction seemed somewhat accurate. Things have become quite troublesome. He found it considerably bothersome that she had companions and that they were all aware of her current task. He had killed Myo-sin, and now another diviner, Sak, had come. If she were to die as well, the likelihood of another diviner seeking him out would be high. Do they also know that the target of the request is me? Yes. Hmm. Sak thought that if she played her cards right, the situation might be resolved favorably. Although she had promised to abandon the request, this man was extremely dangerous. While her clouded eyes prevented her from accurately assessing him, it seemed he wasnt actually possessed by a ghost but genuinely controlled it. Is he really using it as a spirit servant? Ghosts serving as spirit servants was an impossibility. For now, she hoped that this man, fearing future repercussions, would release her spirit servant, the armadillo, and herself. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been stroking his chin with his hand, spoke. Well, theres no choice. Phew. Upon hearing those words, she inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. Thank goodness -Kwak! -Ka ka ka kak! Suddenly, the armadillo screamed in agony. Sak, startled, cried out. I I answered, so why are you doing that? Ah No matter how much I think about it, whether I let you go or not, it seems other diviners will come after me in some way. Am I wrong? Sak couldnt bring herself to answer his question. Even if she wanted to deceive him, this man was too cunning to be easily fooled. Your silence confirms it. Mok Gyeong-un said with a grin. Then, bid farewell to this bird-beaked creature. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un resumed Ritual of Binding to absorb the remaining energy from the armadillo. At that moment, Saks eyes reddened as she shouted. Stop! Stop! Ill do anything, so please dont kill that child! Mok Gyeong-uns lips curled into a bitter smile at her desperate plea. *** In the front courtyard of Hyehwa Hall. Lady Seok stood with her hands behind her back, waiting endlessly. This time, she had to ensure the matter was handled thoroughly. If that impudent Mok Gyeong-un truly sided with the second son, Mok Eun-pyeong, and handed over the secret manual, the situation could be reversed. Therefore, she hoped the diviner named Sak would resolve the issue effectively. Madam, the wind outside is cold. Wouldnt it be better to wait inside? Sohwa, one of the maidservants, spoke to her. Lady Seok shook her head. Do you know how things will turn out? If the worst-case scenario unfolded, she intended to handle the aftermath immediately. If it didnt work out, she had to ensure that no one could have it. As she pondered, Ho-aeng, the escort warrior, pointed towards the entrance of the hall where Sak was entering. Madam, the diviner is coming. The diviner Sak could be seen there. Ah! Seeing her unharmed, Lady Seoks face brightened. It meant the request had been successfully completed. Congratulations, Madam. Dont get ahead of yourself. She believed she should go inside Hyehwa Hall and inquire about how the task was accomplished and whether the secret manual was obtained. However, after passing through the entrance, Sak stopped. Lady Seok found it peculiar. As she watched her, it seemed the diviner Sak was taking out some kind of talisman from her bosom. What is she doing? Unable to contain her impatience, Lady Seok gestured for Sak to come closer and said, What are you doing over there? Come here and talk Before she could even finish her sentence, the diviner Sak shouted loudly, Madam, our Ghostly Spirit Pavilion cannot kill Young Master Mok Gyeong-un as per your request! !!!!!! She shouted so loudly that Lady Seok, the escort warrior Ho-aeng, and even the maidservants couldnt hide their bewilderment. What in the world was this supposed to mean? This wench has gone mad. But that wasnt the end of it. Young Master Mok Gyeong-un is not possessed by an evil spirit! Therefore, do not make such requests to our sect anymore! If you make another request With those words, the diviner Sak formed hand seals and chanted an incantation, Sensing something was amiss, the escort warrior Ho-aeng urgently tried to rush forward to seize the diviner Sak. It was at that very moment. Ugh! Aak! The two maidservants Lady Seok had brought from her maiden home clutched their chests in agony, suffering. Their faces turned a dark crimson, and the veins on their foreheads swelled as if they were about to burst. Chapter 32 Chapter 32Aaargh! M-Madaaaam! The maidservants wailed in agony. The veins on their faces swelled, as if they were about to burst at any moment. You wench! The escort warrior Ho-aeng, even more enraged, tried to rush forward. At that moment, Lady Seok hurriedly shouted, Ho-aeng! Stop! Pardon? At her cry, Ho-aeng had to halt after a mere three steps. Lady Seok glared at the diviner Sak, who was chanting an incantation, with a gaze filled with resentment. Sak had adeptly grasped her weakness. Lady Seok cherished the maidservants and escort warrior she had brought from her maiden home as much as her own children. They shared the longing for their hometown. However, if she allowed herself to be swayed in this manner, it would only provide an opening for exploitation. Ma -Seuk! Lady Seok raised her hand with a face turned cold as ice. It was a gesture telling him not to intervene. Glaring at the diviner Sak as if to kill her, Lady Seok spoke. Diviner Sak, if you dont stop right now, I swear. I will mobilize all my connections and power to erase you and Ghostly Spirit Pavilion from this world. These words were sincere. Sak had touched something that should never be touched. How dare she not only betray her but also make her people suffer? Faced with her fury, Sak couldnt hide her bitterness, though she didnt show it outwardly. In the end, things had turned out just as Mok Gyeong-un wanted. [You said youd do anything. Surely you can do that much, right?] [] This was the first time she had encountered someone so cunning. She thought he was a clueless 17-year-old young master, but he turned out to be a little devil. To think he would come up with such a tactic. Because of this, Lady Seok would come to despise her and the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion. No, from Ghostly Spirit Pavilions perspective, a long-time patron had turned into an enemy. Haa. She let out a deep sigh. She was in no position to worry about the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion. What would happen to her once this truth was revealed? In her attempt to save a single spirit servant, she had violated several of Ghostly Spirit Pavilions rules. It wouldnt be surprising if she were expelled, exiled, or faced even greater consequences. Is it time to leave? -Kwak! Biting her lip firmly, Sak stopped chanting the incantation. Then she shouted at Lady Seok. If you try to pursue and harm me, you will lose your two maidservants. This wench dares! Lady Seoks anger reached its peak, but she barely suppressed it. Having witnessed the bizarre power of exorcism techniques that could threaten lives from afar, she couldnt easily dismiss Saks threat. -Heum chit! Lady Seok frowned, glancing somewhere. She had heard the sound of many people within the estate rushing towards Hyehwa Hall. They were likely the outer court warriors. Finally, Lady Seok, who had been glaring at Sak, made up her mind. Leave before I change my mind. Hurry. At these words, Sak let out a small sigh of relief. Whew. The technique she had employed was called the Six Men and Women Servant Technique, an exorcism method that could directly harm or control people. Normally, it required a part of the targets body, their date of birth, six sacrificial offerings, and two talismans. Only when all these were prepared could one perform killing or any other action. What she had used now was merely a temporary application, borrowing the power of a few special talismans and a unique artifact called the tranquil bracelet. -Rustle! The tranquil bracelet hidden in her bosom had shattered, so she could no longer employ the technique. In the end, it had been a kind of gamble. Lets go quickly. If she didnt hurry, she might get caught. *** -Squeeeak! Carefully opening the door to the medicine hall, the diviner Sak entered. Mok Gyeong-un, who was sitting on the bed, raised his hand and spoke nonchalantly to her. Did you do well? Yes. I did as you instructed. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un asked again. Are you certain about that? Yes, Young Master. I have confirmed it. Sak slightly furrowed her brow and turned her head at the voice coming from behind. The one who answered behind her was none other than the escort guard Go Chan. As expected, he had someone keep an eye on me. Sak clicked her tongue inwardly. Indeed, someone as cunning as him wouldnt leave her unsupervised. However, she didnt particularly care. For the sake of the armadillo, she had accurately followed his instructions. Looking at the emaciated armadillo gasping for breath in Mok Gyeong-uns right hand, Sak said, Now, please keep your promise. Alright. A promise is a promise. Despite Mok Gyeong-uns words, Sak remained tense. Although he was younger than her, she had no idea what this man might do. Therefore, she couldnt let her guard down. Holding the armadillos neck, Mok Gyeong-un approached her. Ah! Theres something I want to ask. She flinched. Surely he hadnt changed his mind or was about to say something else, right? She had doubts but tried her best not to show them and spoke. What is it? In that group you belong to, Ghostly Spirit Pavilion, are there others besides you who can control Imaemangnyang entities or ghosts as spirit servants, like this armadillo or Demonic Monk here? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Sak glanced at Demonic Monk, the Yellow Spirit. No matter how she looked at it, that ghost undoubtedly belonged to the realm of evil spirits. It was truly incomprehensible. Ghosts are beings that remain in this world driven solely by their obsessions. Therefore, due to their fixation on those obsessions and the grudges they seek to inflict harm with, they cannot be controlled as spirit servants. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, they cannot even become spirit servants. They are merely targets for exorcism. How on earth was that man controlling the Yellow Spirit as a spirit servant? She couldnt understand it at all. Moreover, wasnt he not even a diviner? Do you not want to talk about it? Startled by Mok Gyeong-uns urging, she quickly answered. No, thats not it. In the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion, there are three diviners, including myself, who can control spirit servants. Well, it will be two now. Not only had she violated Ghostly Spirit Pavilions rules, but she had also made an enemy of the principal wife of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. She had no choice but to leave in some way. In the worst case, they might try to kill her or place a curse on her. Anyway, that wasnt important right now. Not that many, I see. Not in the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion, at least. In the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion? Are there other diviner groups then? At these words, Sak blamed herself inwardly. She had spoken about something she didnt need to mention. If she were to leave Ghostly Spirit Pavilion anyway, she would have to join another group, but it was a mistake. With that, she gave a vague answer. Just as there are many martial arts sects in the gangho besides Yeon Mok Sword Manor, its the same with diviner groups. Well, that makes sense. Is there anything else youd like to ask? Can you also tell me what kind of Imaemangnyang the other two diviners control? Sak truly wanted to click her tongue. This man clearly hadnt let his guard down regarding Ghostly Spirit Pavilion. Not only had he sown discord between that woman, the principal wife who wanted to kill her, and Ghostly Spirit Pavilion, but he also seemed to be preparing countermeasures. She glanced at the armadillo, who was looking at her pitifully in Mok Gyeong-uns grasp. After a moment of hesitation, she finally spoke. Go, a diviner who has long served as the sect leaders assistant, controls the demonic bird Go-jo[[or Gu-diao Ƶ]] from Mt. Nokou as a spirit servant. What power does that Imaemangnyang possess? I dont know exactly. But I remember its appearance. It has an eagle-like body with peculiar horns. Youre not pretending not to know when you actually do, right? A spirit servant is akin to a secret art for a diviner, so most of them conceal what powers they possess. That was true. Even among diviners, they generally neither reveal nor inquire about each others exorcism techniques or spirit servants. It was an unspoken rule among them. Nodding his head, Mok Gyeong-un asked, What about the other person? Its the sect leader of Ghostly Spirit Pavilion. Even I dont know what Imaemangnyang the sect leader possesses. You dont know? Yes. However, theres a high probability that they possess a top-tier Imaemangnyang as a spirit servant. At least, since theyre one of the sect leaders of the Sixty-Four Halls of Fangwon, thats likely the case. Sixty-Four Pavilions of the Directional Plains. They were sixty-four diviner groups located throughout the Central Plains. The sect leaders of these halls were renowned diviners in the hidden world. Although they might not have reached the pinnacle known as the Six Directions supreme-rulers, they were said to be at least of intermediate level, so their skills must be extraordinary. Are there also ranks among Imaemangnyang entities? Like ghosts? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Sak nodded. Yes. What level would a top-tier one be? Imaemangnyang can be classified into Fierce Beasts, Monstrous Beasts, Demonic Beasts, Diabolic Beasts, Spiritual Beasts, and Divine Beasts based on their rank. Saks spirit servant, the armadillo, was referred to as a Fierce Beast in the Classic of Mountains and Seas. In fact, among Imaemangnyang, Fierce Beasts were considered relatively docile and tended to avoid humans. However, even Monstrous Beasts included some that preyed on humans. Therefore, starting from Monstrous Beasts, subduing or controlling them as spirit servants was extremely challenging. Hmm. Then, that sect leader must control a Spiritual Beast or Divine Beast. At those words, Sak shook her head. No, no. Thats not the case. Its not? Yes. Spiritual Beasts and Divine Beasts are walking calamities themselves, so even the most exceptional diviners find it nearly impossible to make them their spirit servants. Spiritual Beasts and Divine Beasts were beings referred to as calamities or legends. Even she had never actually seen these beings. She had only encountered records about them in ancient texts or the Classic of Mountains and Seas, which she had studied to learn exorcism techniques. Considering that, the Six Directions supreme-rulers must be truly remarkable. The Six Directions supreme-rulers, known as the pinnacle of diviners. They were six diviners who had received the title of supreme-ruler. Among them, she had heard that two had subdued Spiritual Beasts as their spirit servants. Out of countless diviners, only two had reached that realm, so they deserved the title of supreme-ruler. Then, it must be a Demonic Beast or Diabolic Beast, right? Thats probably the case. Even if not above the level of Spiritual Beasts, being a Demonic Beast or Diabolic Beast was enough to be considered top-tier among Imaemangnyang. They were beings that gained notorious reputations in a region or possessed extraordinary powers. Mok Gyeong-un muttered softly, his lips twitching. It would be nice if it were a Diabolic Beast. Pardon? Ah Its nothing. Sak furrowed her brow. What did this man just say? As she was wondering, Mok Gyeong-un handed the armadillo to her and said, Alright. You may go now. With trembling eyes, she received the gasping armadillo. *** After Sak left, the escort guard Go Chan spoke with a concerned tone. Young Master Is it okay to let her go like that? I promised to let her go, didnt I? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan grumbled inwardly. Since when was he merciful? However, he didnt show it on his face. Perhaps he had grown accustomed to it. Will it be alright? I have a lingering concern that the diviner woman might harbor resentment and seek revenge Its fine. Arent you worried? There was a possibility. Although he couldnt see anything with his eyes, based on what he had heard, it seemed Mok Gyeong-un had threatened the diviner woman with something precious to her. So there was a chance she might hold a grudge because of that. In response, Mok Gyeong-un said with a peculiar smile, Go Chans words are correct, but she probably wont be able to do that. Probably. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan was puzzled. He didnt know what gave him such confidence. *** -Tremble tremble! The diviner Sak, cradling the gasping armadillo. Her heart ached terribly. She had spent years with this child, and the armadillo was her only friend and family. Yet it was on the verge of death. Having lost most of its energy, it wouldnt be surprising if it died at any moment. If she didnt somehow replenish or restore its energy, she might lose the armadillo. -Euk! Her heart ached, and moreover, she was furious. She was someone who had been recognized as a talented individual, receiving the title of diviner at a young age. Yet she had to endure such humiliation. The diviner Sak turned her head and looked towards the medicine hall where Mok Gyeong-un was. Although Im retreating like this now, before long -It seems youre vowing revenge, mortal. -Gasp! Startled, Sak tried to quickly distance herself from the voice that suddenly came from behind. However, someone embraced her head with two arms from behind. -Seuk! Oh no She was at a loss. The coldness she felt from behind sent chills down her spine. Even the armadillo she was holding trembled like a leaf, terrified. Not because it was weak, but out of genuine fear. This This sensation She couldnt possibly manort this feeling. The being that had deflected her Reverse Killing technique and damaged her Spirit Eyes. Beads of cold sweat formed on Saks forehead. And those drops of sweat trickled down her cheeks. -Drip drip! It cant be. Now that she was in direct contact with this being, she was certain. This was definitely not some Green ghost or the like. How can this be? She couldnt believe it. To think he could control such an evil and spine-chilling being? -Zzap! Ugh! Her Spirit Eyes, reacting to the evil entity, shed tears of blood with excruciating pain, as if they were being torn apart. She could no longer see anything with her Spirit Eyes. -Swirl swirl! Through her dark pupils, she saw someone looking down at her upside down. !!!!!!!! A beautiful face. In stark contrast, those blood-red eyes gleaming with madness. The moment she met them, she couldnt breathe. Chapter 33 Chapter 33A middle-aged man with a fierce appearance. He was Sang Ung-baek, the outer manor master of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Known as the Merciless Fist in northern Anhui Province, he was a master of martial arts and had been the most loyal subordinate of the second generation since the time the manor was founded by the Mok clan. Unlike the inner hall master Jang Myeong-in, who had entered the manor trusting the manor master, Sang Ung-baek was known for his strong convictions even among the retainers. As such, Lady Seok couldnt win him over. He was a central figure in Yeon Mok Sword Manor and held significant influence among the retainers. Therefore, she had no choice but to be cautious around Sang Ung-baek. Its true, Outer Manor Master. No matter what, why would I order harm to be done to that child? Hmm. Is that so? Despite her explanation, Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek showed a reaction of disbelief. This infuriated Lady Seok inwardly. Not only had things become complicated due to that wench of a diviners actions, but now she was also being subjected to suspicion. Damn wench. She had no idea what had transpired. The diviner had received a thousand silver coins and then betrayed her at the drop of a hat. Ghostly Spirit Pavilion Sak She would make sure they paid the price. Right now, this man was another problem. Phew. Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek had a persistent nature. Once he harbored suspicion, he would continue to monitor and scrutinize her. In this situation, she had no choice but to distance herself from Mok Gyeong-un for a while. Troublesome. She needed to seize the secret manual from that bastard Mok Gyeong-un. If Sang Ung-baeks surveillance caused the second son, that incompetent Mok Eun-pyeong, to snatch it away, Yeong-hos position might be jeopardized. She needed a different approach. Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek was gazing at her with a suspicious look. He clicked his tongue inwardly. Its a mess. Ever since the manor masters life had become uncertain, with his death imminent any day, Yeon Mok Sword Manor had literally fallen into disarray. Still, he thought they would at least mind their manners until the manor master drew his last breath. But this was the worst. Even with the manor master still alive, they were openly trying to kill other successors in a fight for the position of the next manor master. Manor Master If the manor master learned of this, he would be greatly disappointed. On the other hand, it was regrettable. If the manor master had firmly established the succession from the beginning, he and the other retainers would have upheld his will and protected the designated successor. But that hadnt been the case, leading to this situation. Now, even the retainers opinions were mostly divided, so the moment the manor masters breath ceased, Yeon Mok Sword Manor might truly become a battlefield among blood relatives. What should I do? In the end, he too had to make a choice. Normally, it would be right to support the eldest son, Mok Yeong-ho, but seeing this, it was utterly disappointing. Even considering the first wife, it was undesirable. The person who would become the eldest in the family once the manor master passed away was engaging in such acts. But suddenly, something didnt make sense. Come to think of it, the second young master too Why were they targeting the third young master, Mok Gyeong-un? If they had fought among themselves or targeted the youngest young master, whom the manor master cherished the most for his innate martial talent, it would have been somewhat understandable. But the third young master, Mok Gyeong-un, had absolutely nothing. He lacked martial talent, and with the downfall of his mothers maternal family, his position had weakened. None of the retainers supported him, so neither the chief wife nor the second young master had any reason to keep him in check. Yet they targeted his life. Because hes the easiest target? No, it was too early for that. The manor master hadnt even passed away yet, and engaging in such acts would only cause them to lose the support of the retainers. Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek grew genuinely curious. Why had they targeted Mok Gyeong-un? There must be something they needed to keep in check, prompting them to prioritize targeting him above all else. I need to find out what it is. It wasnt a matter to be overlooked. If there was something that made them all willing to risk his life, it needed to be verified. *** -Swish! Someone entered the medicine hall by passing through the ceiling. It was none other than Cheong-ryeong, wearing a crown and holding a long pipe in her mouth. Demonic Monk greeted her respectfully with a bow. In response, she grumbled. -Is it because she had a spirit servant? Or because shes a diviner? - She had been waiting for an opportunity to try to possess Saks body. However, she had failed. She was confused about what the problem was. Diviners take precautions to protect their bodies with incantations or talisman techniques in advance. As a result, low-grade ghosts, even if they wanted to possess the bodies of diviners or individuals with strong energy, were unable to do so. But Cheong-ryeong wasnt a low-grade ghost. Yet she couldnt possess the body. -Tsk. She had tried to sever the forced bond through possession but had failed. Was it because she, herself had become a spirit servant? With a sullen expression, Cheong-ryeong descended and gazed at Mok Gyeong-un, who was sitting on the bed, focused on the reverse circulation of qi. -Theres no way to escape. But this fellow Her blood-red eyes flickered with intrigue. Through her ghostly eyes, she could see that Mok Gyeong-uns energy was becoming considerably stable. -Ho ho. Mok Gyeong-un had absorbed the energy of the Ritual of Binding armadillo through the Chakui Technique. The energy of an Ritual of Binding is more negative and purer than the death energy generated from a deceased human. She had expected him to be unable to control it or even expel a significant amount, but it was unexpected. He was steadily absorbing this energy. -Hmm. Cheong-ryeong approached close to Mok Gyeong-un. Then she brought her face close to Mok Gyeong-uns, who was focused on circulating his qi. Strange. The scar on his forehead. It hadnt been long since he was cut, but the wound looked as if several days had passed. At this rate, it seemed like it would heal within a few days. It surpasses human resilience. She had found it strange that he had survived despite suffering injuries that could be considered nearly fatal before becoming a spirit servant. But upon closer inspection, it was clear. This fellow possessed a recovery ability incomparable to ordinary humans. How was this possible for a human? Theres something. He was definitely not an ordinary human. If she hadnt been forcibly turned into a spirit servant and lost control, she could have seized his body to find out why, which was a pity. Clicking her tongue, Cheong-ryeong stared intently at Mok Gyeong-uns face. Quite a pretty face. She had felt it before, but Mok Gyeong-uns face could be considered exceptionally beautiful. It met the criteria for a pretty boy. Although she didnt particularly like this mortal fellow, at least his beautiful face was somewhat tolerable. It was suitable for appreciation. -Pak! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly opened his eyes. As a result, their eyes met at close range. Oh my. This guy surprises even ghosts. What are you doing? - Saying she was admiring his face would be embarrassing. In response to his question, Cheong-ryeong distanced herself and casually turned her head to the side, holding the long pipe in her mouth, feigning ignorance. -What am I doing? Im not doing anything. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been silently observing Cheong-ryeong, asked, Did you handle that matter well? -Hmph. How dare you ask me such a question? As expected of Cheong-ryeong. Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly. As if displeased by his attitude, she raised one eyebrow. She felt like she had made a mistake by agreeing to help this fellow. She had offered to assist him, going against expectations, to see how he would handle the Ritual of Binding armadillo and the diviner woman on his own, but now she regretted it. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said, You were gone for a long time, so I wondered if you had left for good. -Leave, you say. Cheong-ryeong grumbled grumpily at Mok Gyeong-uns perceptive words. Her desire to leave was immense. Apart from agreeing to help him, her true intention was to sever the bond of being a spirit servant at the first opportunity. -Stop talking nonsense and continue circulating your qi. If you want to make the energy you took from the armadillo your own, even a little bit, you should Ah! Theres one thing I want to confirm. -Confirm? Yes. Im curious if this is what they call the danjeon. CDanjeon? Its still unknown whether you can form a danjeon with death energy or not. If you diligently Isnt this tiny clump below the navel the danjeon? -What? Cheong-ryeong furrowed her brow. Did this fellow just say he had formed a danjeon? -That cant be. Cheong-ryeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un with an expression of disbelief. No matter how much energy he had absorbed from the Ritual of Binding, forming a danjeon so quickly was incomprehensible to her. She had never seen such a precedent even when she was alive. After sensing the energy, he had only circulated his qi for a short while, and he had already created a danjeon? -Can I check? Yes. Im curious if its correct, so go ahead. With that, Cheong-ryeong brought her palm towards Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen. The method of confirmation was very simple. As a ghost without a physical form, she could directly enter his body to check. However -!? It doesnt pass through. Her palm didnt enter his abdomen but stopped at the surface. As a high-grade ghost, she was capable of materializing her ethereal body for a brief moment. But this wasnt because she had materialized now. -Tak tak! What are you doing? -It wont go in. Why? -How would I know? Even she couldnt understand the exact reason. It was clearly an ethereal state, so why was this happening? Thinking there might be a problem with herself, she approached Go Chan, who was snoring on the bed next to them. Then she inserted her hand into Go Chans stomach. It went in so naturally. -It works here? Then She briefly materialized the tip of her inserted hand and lightly touched his danjeon. The moment she did so, Go Chan woke up with a start. Eek! Then he trembled, his eyes rolled back, and he fainted. Cheong-ryeong had momentarily forgotten. The danjeon, from the moment it is formed, becomes the most sensitive part of the body. However, whether Go Chan fainted or not, she didnt care. Rather -Tsk tsk, what an exaggeration. Anyway, its not my problem. She was focused solely on the conclusion. For some reason, her ethereal hand didnt pass through Mok Gyeong-un but collided with him. It was a highly peculiar occurrence. -Strange. Could it be because he became a spirit servant? Hey, Madman. You try it too. At her words, Demonic Monk approached and carefully touched Mok Gyeong-uns body. As expected, even Demonic Monks ethereal body couldnt pass through Mok Gyeong-uns body. The two ghosts couldnt hide their puzzlement. Do you know why? -Hmm. If its not between ethereal bodies, theres no reason for them to collide like this. Then it would be difficult for you to confirm whether I have a danjeon or not? -Well Even if not, there are other Before she could finish her sentence -Squeak! The door to the medicine hall opened with a small sound. Wondering who it was, they looked in that direction and saw a middle-aged man with a fierce appearance entering. Outer Manor Master? It was Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek. Mok Gyeong-un remembered his face since he had interrogated him once before. Aah. Upon discovering Mok Gyeong-un sitting cross-legged, Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baeks expression darkened slightly. It was because he saw the injuries covering his body. Although he was recovering quickly, the scabs still made it difficult to discern. Sang Ung-baek approached and spoke. Youre still awake, Young Master. Ah. Yes. Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek, who had come close, bowed his head deeply and said, I apologize. If I had paid more attention, this wouldnt have happened. Based on appearances alone, Mok Gyeong-uns condition was at its worst. Sang Ung-baek, who believed he had ended up like this due to an attack, genuinely considered it his own negligence. Thats why he was apologizing. In response, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and said, No. Its alright. These things can happen. Its not a matter of these things can happen. The outer hall warriors were guarding, yet you were injured, Young Master. This is entirely my fault. You dont need to blame yourself. Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a smile. Sang Ung-baeks eyes flickered as he observed Mok Gyeong-un. As the outer manor master, although not frequently, he had occasional contact with the young masters and had a rough understanding of their personalities. There were also rumors circulating within the manor. Strange, just like last time. Sang Ung-baek knew Mok Gyeong-un to be quite fussy and timid. Especially after his martial talent declined and his maternal family fell, he had become even more so. But looking at him now, should he say he was composed? He had faced life-threatening situations twice in a row, yet he remained so calm? This incident wasnt that long ago. Yet there was no sign of fear or emotional trauma. Was he always like this? Suddenly, doubts arose. Even for adults, it was challenging to remain composed and calm despite being injured and having ones life threatened. Young Master Are you truly alright? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un instantly realized that he had made a mistake. He had considered it trivial, but he should have feigned some distress. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, he slightly lowered his head and said, To be honest, I am worried that I might die quietly at this rate. Upon hearing those words, Sang Ung-baeks eyes narrowed further. His suspicions deepened. Even if he expressed concern only after being asked, it was already too late. This has become troublesome. Mok Gyeong-un also noticed his suspicion. Until now, he hadnt faced significant suspicion, but an unexpected person seemed to complicate matters. Although it didnt seem like he doubted whether Mok Gyeong-un was an imposter yet, continuously involving someone with such keen intuition would be unfavorable. At that moment, Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek spoke. Young Master You dont look well. At that question, Mok Gyeong-un instantly realized that he had made a mistake. He had considered it trivial, but he should have feigned some distress. With that, he slightly lowered his head and said, To be honest, I am worried that I might die quietly at this rate. Upon hearing those words, Sang Ung-baeks eyes narrowed further. His suspicions deepened. Even if he expressed concern only after being asked, it was already too late. This has become troublesome. Mok Gyeong-un also noticed his suspicion. Until now, he hadnt faced significant suspicion, but an unexpected person seemed to complicate matters. Although it didnt seem like he doubted whether Mok Gyeong-un was an imposter yet, continuously involving someone with such keen intuition would be unfavorable. At that moment, Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek spoke. Young Master You dont look well. May I examine your body to see if you have any severe internal injuries? Upon hearing that question, Cheong-ryeong, who was beside him, whispered, -Its better to be careful. If, as you said, a danjeon has truly formed, no matter how small it is, its energy will be completely unrelated to life energy. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at her with a puzzled look. Then she said with a smirk. -You might be mistaken for practicing an evil path. Whats that? Mok Gyeong-un still didnt have much knowledge about martial arts. However, based on her tone, he roughly understood the meaning of her warning. With that, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and said, Its alright. When the physician comes tomorrow Young Master, please forgive my rudeness. -Pak! Before he could finish his sentence, Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek swiftly grasped Mok Gyeong-uns right wrist using a Golden Roc Hand Technique. Sang Ung-baeks hand movements were much faster than those of the escort guard Gam or Lady Seok. There was no room to dodge. Not only did Sang Ung-baek grasp Mok Gyeong-uns wrist, but he also struck acupoints on his chest. -Pa pa pa pak! He instantly struck the numbing acupoints that would immobilize the body. Having struck the acupoints, Sang Ung-baek injected his true energy through Mok Gyeong-uns wrist to examine his danjeon. After injecting his true energy, Sang Ung-baek quickly examined Mok Gyeong-uns internal organs through the meridian pathways and tried to sweep down to the danjeon. However -Swish! The true energy that was flowing through his body suddenly dispersed. !? Sang Ung-baek furrowed his brow. Thinking that the true energy had been interrupted halfway, he tried sending it again. But the result was the same. -Swish! His true energy flowed along the meridian pathways but dispersed once more. Something was strange. Sang Ung-baek pondered for a moment. Usually, when examining the body, one injects true energy to a degree that doesnt strain the other persons body. However, if it dispersed like this, he had no choice but to inject more true energy. Its just that this method could be a bit dangerous. Young Master I apologize, but I will inject a little more true energy. Although I have struck the numbing acupoints, please endure the discomfort for a moment Hmm. Theres no other way. Cheong-ryeong. Cheong-ryeong? What is -Puk! It was at that very moment. Sang Ung-baek couldnt move for an instant. It was because he was seized by a bizarre sensation of something grasping his heart. Gasp Gasp Instinctively, Sang Ung-baek knew. It was gripping very gently, but if it applied even a little force, it seemed like his heart would burst. What is happened was this bizarre occurrence? As he was perplexed, Mok Gyeong-un said something as if he were conversing with someone. No, no. It would be troublesome if you burst his heart. Please wait a moment. !? In an instant, Sang Ung-baeks eyes widened as if they would tear apart. Chapter 34 Chapter 34-How dare a lowly mortal presume to examine my body by striking my acupoints without permission? Does this fellow have a death wish? What should I do? If you dont want your heart to burst, should I just pluck it out? Gasp Gasp Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek found it difficult to even breathe. He couldnt relax due to the hand grasping his heart. Mok Gyeong-un, observing Sang Ung-baek in this state, turned his gaze to Cheong-ryeong, who had a smirking expression behind him. Mok Gyeong-un was quite intrigued by her abilities. The difference in level is clear. Demonic Monk, who was at the Yellow Spirit level, seemed to struggle even against first-rate masters, but Cheong-ryeong had subdued Sang Ung-baek with incredible ease. He, who seemed stronger than the escort guard Gam, had been caught off guard without even sensing it. It seemed she could kill him at any moment if she wished to. It made sense why the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang stated that beings above the Green ghost level were difficult adversities to handle. It was worth the effort to patiently appease her. Although she wasnt fully under control like Demonic Monk yet, if he tamed her further, she might prove useful. -Are you going to keep this up? I cant maintain this partial materialization for long. Ah Is that so? It was good to know. One must accurately understand an ability to use it appropriately in a given situation. Cheong-ryeong raised one eyebrow and said. -Perhaps you cant move because your acupoints have been struck? No. -Seuk! Mok Gyeong-un moved and removed Sang Ung-baeks hand that was grasping his wrist. At this, Sang Ung-baeks eyes, unable to move, trembled. He was certain he had properly struck the acupoints. Yet how could Mok Gyeong-un move? Could it be? Sang Ung-baek seemed to understand the reason. Even the forcefully injected true energy had dispersed within his body. That meant there was a high probability that the true energy used to strike the acupoints had also dispersed. Ha! A body resistant to acupoint striking without the Acupoint Reversal Technique or profound internal energy. It was truly peculiar. To the astonished Sang Ung-baek, Mok Gyeong-un asked. Does it hurt? Haa Haa Are you in too much pain to even speak? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek carefully parted his lips. Wh What is happened have you done to me? Sang Ung-baek couldnt understand what this thing was that penetrated his body and grasped his heart. In response to Sang Ung-baeks question, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, You probably dont want to know. Pardon? If he learned what was behind him, he would become even more terrified. And I dont feel the need to tell you. Upon hearing Mok Gyeong-uns words, Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek frowned, not knowing what to do. Was this really the Mok Gyeong-un he knew? The atmosphere was vastly different. To him, Mok Gyeong-un asked, By the way, Outer Manor Master, why did you try to examine my body? Thats Id appreciate it if you tell me properly. -Gulp! Meeting Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, Sang Ung-baek unknowingly swallowed his dry saliva. He hadnt realized it, but those eyes were staring at him intently without blinking. What kind of gaze is this chilling? It wasnt the kind of gaze a mere 17-year-old boy should have. You dont seem to want to answer. Cheong-ryeong, you said you wanted to burst his heart I-I wanted to confirm! Sang Ung-baek hurriedly answered in response to the threat disguised as a non-threat. Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head slightly and asked, Confirm what? I found it hard to understand why the First Madam and the second young master would go to such lengths to target you. You found it hard to understand why they were targeting me? Thats right. Hmm. Why is that? Pardon? The competition for succession is in full swing, so it doesnt seem like a strange occurrence. At those words, Sang Ung-baek hesitated for a moment before carefully saying, If this is your true self that you have been hiding, I can understand their sentiments. However, based on the image you have shown until now and your circumstances, the others shouldnt have actively targeted you from the start. The manor master hasnt even passed away yet, so it was strange for them to go to such lengths to target you. Thus, I thought you might be hiding something. Upon hearing Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baeks words, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. To think suspicion could arise in this manner as well. The real fellow must have been quite lacking. It was ridiculous to be suspected for such a reason. Of course, it wasnt entirely incomprehensible. He had stood out too much in just a few days. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. If Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek, whom he had only encountered once, harbored suspicion, other retainers might also keep an eye on him for similar reasons before long. Fortunately, it seemed there was no suspicion of him being an imposter yet. They just seemed to think he was hiding his strength. Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth.So, did you achieve your purpose of confirmation? At that question, Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek parted his lips with a tense voice. Did you hide it deliberately? Who knows? I have no obligation to tell you that. Rather, Im contemplating what to do with you, Outer Manor Master. -Its hard to maintain this. Just kill him, mortal. Cheong-ryeong spoke in a dry voice while puffing on her long pipe. Mok Gyeong-un shook his head slightly. Not yet. If he killed the outer manor master, the situation would truly escalate. Then his plan to learn martial arts at Yeon Mok Sword Manor and leave would be disrupted. It was quite a dilemma. -Then what are you going to do? Who knows? -Im reaching my limit soon. Decide. Hmm. Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek couldnt understand at all. Someone was clearly grasping his heart, but he couldnt sense any presence behind him. It was a situation that would make even ghosts wail. What was even more bizarre was that Mok Gyeong-un seemed to be conversing with someone, even though Sang Ung-baek couldnt hear anything. How was he supposed to accept this situation? But that didnt seem to be the problem now. It seemed he had learned something he shouldnt have known. He might even face execution. Thus, he hurriedly said, Young Master Please forgive my rudeness. No. Its too late to ask for forgiveness for something that has already happened. It is indeed rudeness. As a retainer of the Mok family, I should have approached more cautiously, but I was too hasty. I beg for your forgiveness. Its alright. I truly had no other intentions. I simply wanted to confirm if you also possessed the qualifications for succession. This was true. He had been disappointed in the chief wife and the second son, Mok Eun-pyeong. Thats why he wanted to verify if Mok Gyeong-un possessed something that warranted their caution. After all, the moment of decision would come when the manor master passed away in the future. Having witnessed your true self, I Enough. Pardon? I have no interest in the succession struggle among the family members. But if even the outer manor master gets involved, it might become a bit tiresome. Y-Young Master? What do you What did he mean? If he had no interest in the succession competition, why had he hidden his true colors? Sang Ung-baek couldnt hide his perplexity. -Good. Then I can kill him, right? Cheong-ryeong said with a curled lip, as if she had been waiting for this moment. No. -No? Then what are you going to do? Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the Demonic Monk beside him and said, Can you do what you tried to do to me before? -!? At those words, Demonic Monks eyes flickered with interest. Cheong-ryeong gave him a questioning look, and Mok Gyeong-un pointed at Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek with his finger and said, I remember reading in the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang that when a ghost possesses someone, its called possession. Can you do it? -What? Cheong-ryeongs eyes widened at those words. Was this fellow blatantly giving an opportunity for possession? Instead of giving such a great opportunity to her first, he was giving it to this rebel monk -Hmm. Cheong-ryeongs eyes narrowed. Come to think of it, she truly disliked the fierce appearance of this mortal named Sang Ung-baek. It wasnt a body she particularly wanted to seize. Thus, Cheong-ryeong spoke in a tone as if she was willingly yielding. -Since hes giving you the opportunity, why dont you try it, Rebel Monk? - Demonic Monk glanced around furtively, then looked at Sang Ung-baek with eyes like he was eyeing a delectable prey. The desire to seize a living body,. Even if they became spirit servants, it was the same. You can hold him, right? -Its not a difficult task. - At those words, Demonic Monk approached Sang Ung-baek. -Shiver! As he got close, almost face to face, Sang Ung-baek, sensing this chilling sensation with his intuition, cried out to Mok Gyeong-un in startlement. Y-Young Master, what are you trying to do now? You heard it, didnt you? S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pardon? Possession. As soon as those words were spoken, Demonic Monk merged into Sang Ung-baeks body. -Swish! Ugh! Feeling this, Sang Ung-baek hurriedly drew up the energy from his danjeon, trying to expel this unpleasant something from his body. However, at the same time, Cheong-ryeong touched Sang Ung-baeks danjeon and brain. Guh! Although temporarily, the energy that was about to spread from the danjeon throughout his body was blocked. Moreover, as she touched his cerebrum, Sang Ung-baeks eyes became dazed, as if he had lost consciousness. Demonic Monk seized this moment and attempted to possess Sang Ung-baeks body. -Urgh! Urgh! Sang Ung-baeks waist bent like a bow. Then, an eerie sound emerged from his mouth. Kkeuk kkeuk kkeuk kkeuk! -Tuk tuk tuk! Black veins bulged out here and there, and his appearance resembled the previous state of the manor master. It was the process of occupying the body through killing. Understanding this, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Sang Ung-baek with an intrigued gaze. His body was twisting violently, and he seemed to be in great agony. -Hoo. Cheong-ryeong exhaled a thick cloud of smoke from her long pipe. She, too, was observing this with eyes full of anticipation, just like Mok Gyeong-un. Please, let it be severed. That wench named Sak had failed because she was a diviner. But this man named Sang Ung-baek was different. She hoped that the Demonic Monk would succeed in dominating the body and sever the bond of being a spirit servant. If that happened, she could also target a corporeal soul that seemed easy to deal with at any time and sever the bond of being a spirit servant herself. -Swish! It was at that moment when they were watching with anticipation. The black veins that had been bulging out from the skin seemed to subside as the body became somewhat dominated. And the agonized expression on Sang Ung-baeks face disappeared. It changed to a completely expressionless state. -Tuk tuk tuk! Straightening his waist, Sang Ung-baek opened his eyes that had been closed. With a pale face and a peculiar glint in his eyes, different from ordinary people, Sang Ung-baeks demeanor had changed significantly from before. At that moment, Sang Ung-baek slightly tilted his head and trembled. Why is this happening? Is the possession not finished yet? In response to that question, Cheong-ryeong answered. -He must be imprisoning the self. Its natural to dominate the mind after seizing the body. Oh. Is that so? -Once the mind is dominated, everything is taken away. Even the memories of the possessed body. Memories? Ah! Come to think of it, when Demonic Monk was an evil spirit, he had once used a diviners incantation to make the manor master blurt out the location of the secret manual in his mind. If memories could be read, it meant one could almost be divided into that person. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up slightly. Not bad. There was no need to go through the series of troublesome processes to make him useful. A spirit servant was completely his own. There was no worry about them changing their mind at any moment, unlike humans. It was at that very moment. The trembling of Sang Ung-baeks head stopped. Although a subtle ghostly energy could be seen in his eyes, the paleness had disappeared to the point where it was difficult to discern at a glance. Is it over? In response to that question, Sang Ung-baek nodded. Then, as if satisfied, he said with a twitching mouth, My lord. This body is now mine. The possession was successful. Mok Gyeong-un also smiled in satisfaction at having completely seized the body. The outer manor masters body. It might make his range of action much more convenient in the future. On the other hand, Cheong-ryeongs expression wasnt very pleasant. The reason was that she could see the red thread protruding from Sang Ung-baeks chest still connected to Mok Gyeong-un. -Tsk! Severing the bond of being a spirit servant through possession was impossible. Chapter 35 Chapter 35Early the next morning. One of the young servants in the medicine hall carefully brought Mok Gyeong-uns breakfast on a tray. As you instructed, the meat is prepared with visible blood. Although he followed the order, the servant frowned, finding the blood unpleasant. Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, Why? Do you find the blood unappetizing? Ah, no, thats not it. The servant waved his hands in denial. As a mere servant, he was worried that offending the young master might lead to trouble. However, Mok Gyeong-un still spoke with a smiling face, When the meat is fully cooked, the texture isnt great. Should I say its tough? I prefer it when its tender and has some blood. Try eating it like that sometime. Yes, yes. He couldnt understand what was so delicious about it. There was a difference between slightly undercooked meat and meat with that much blood. Especially with pork, it seemed like it would be rather gamey. It was indeed a unique taste preference. As the servant withdrew, Mok Gyeong-un savored his meal with relish. His manner of eating was incredibly elegant. -Munch munch! He chewed precisely around thirty times before swallowing, repeating the process, and never opened his mouth while chewing. His use of chopsticks was also quite refined. Watching this with narrowed eyes, escort guard Go Chan was inwardly puzzled. Mok Gyeong-un had said he lived alone with his grandfather in the mountains, but judging by his behavior, it seemed like he had received proper etiquette training. Come to think of it, his way of speaking was similar. For someone known as a murderous demon, he habitually used honorifics towards others. The more I know, the less I understand. As he pondered, his stomach involuntarily made a sound. -Growl! Seeing Mok Gyeong-un eat, he couldnt help but feel hungry. However, as if hearing that small sound, Mok Gyeong-un was now looking at him. Huh? You must be hungry. Startled, Go Chan, who had been observing with narrowed eyes, quickly sat up and greeted him. Y-Young Master, did you sleep well? No, I didnt sleep as much as you, Guard Go Chan. You didnt sleep? Yes. Then, after your meal, you should get some more No. If I die, I can sleep as much as I want. No matter what he says, he always manages to give people the chills. Go Chan swallowed his dry saliva and said, Is something troubling you? I suppose you could call it a concern. Its nothing major, and I was planning to ask you about it when you woke up anyway. What do you mean? Go Chan asked, feeling unnecessarily anxious. After experiencing those bizarre events last night, he hoped today would be a bit quieter. He even had a dream where a female ghost smoking a long pipe appeared and stuck her hand into his stomach. To that extent, he felt like he wasnt in his right mind these days. Mok Gyeong-un lowered his voice and said, Do you know the basic techniques of Yeon Mok Sword Manor? Pardon? At that question, Go Chan momentarily looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a puzzled expression. Thats because he wondered why Mok Gyeong-un was suddenly asking about the basic techniques. Mok Gyeong-un asked again. Do you know them? Ive coincidentally witnessed them a few Oops! For a moment, he almost said the real Mok Gyeong-un without realizing it, but he quickly rephrased. Ive seen you practicing them a few times before, Young Master. Even though he was lazy and lacked martial talent, the real Mok Gyeong-un was still from a martial arts family. Naturally, he had practiced martial arts before. Of course, his practice was almost negligible, but still. Thats fortunate. Then, can you teach me the basic techniques? Pardon? Im asking you to teach me the basic techniques. H-How can I? Go Chan asked back, unable to understand Mok Gyeong-uns request. At this, Mok Gyeong-un recalled yesterdays early morning. . . . Having discovered the formation of his danjeon, Mok Gyeong-un tried to practice the Ignited Wood Sword Formation he had memorized in the hidden training room of the Medicinal Hall. However, an unexpected problem arose. [Hmm The movements arent connecting. Its strange.] He moved his body according to the memorized secret manual, but the movements didnt flow together at all. Why was that? Cheong-ryeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un and chuckled, saying, -Its an advanced martial art. [Pardon?] -Mortal, you really know nothing about martial arts. [Whats an advanced martial art?] -To put it simply, its literally a high-level martial art. Its difficult to reach an advanced realm through ordinary martial arts, no matter how much you practice, but advanced martial arts are different. They contain condensed insights to reach an even more profound realm. [Then isnt that a good thing?] -You fool. Whats good about it? [What?] -Without basic techniques, its impossible to understand the forms of advanced martial arts. To eliminate unnecessary postures and forms, one must have a foundation in basic techniques. [] -Do you understand? [Roughly.] -Tsk tsk. Anyway, if you dont practice the basic techniques, you wont even be able to learn half of the first form of that sword technique. . . . Thats how it turned out. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un asked Go Chan if he knew the basic techniques of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. It seems I cant learn the Ignited Wood Sword Formation without the basic techniques. Mok Gyeong-un honestly told Go Chan. At those words, Go Chan asked with a surprised expression, Youre trying to learn the manor masters exclusive secret technique? Yes. Is there a problem with that? Rather than a problem, are you perhaps aiming for the successor position, Young Master? The reason for Go Chans surprise was that. He was well aware that Mok Gyeong-un wanted to learn martial arts. However, if that martial art was the Ignited Wood Sword Formation, which was exclusively for the manor master, the story would be a bit different. The term manor masters exclusive wasnt attached to that secret manual for no reason. No. How could that be? But why? If its the manor masters exclusive martial art, wouldnt it be all the more useful? Is it appropriate to describe it as merely useful? Among the past manor masters of Yeon Mok Sword Manor, there were some who had become the overlords of Anhui Province using the Ignited Wood Sword Formation. Thats how renowned the Ignited Wood Sword Formation was as an advanced martial art, even in the gangho. Its not just useful, but an extraordinary sword technique. But Young Master, if you learn that, it might cause problems later S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its fine as long as we dont get caught. Getting caught was not the issue. The moment he learned it, it would be no different from participating in the manor master succession war. Aside from the current manor master, who was on the verge of death, no one had learned the secret manual. If Mok Gyeong-un alone learned it, there would surely be an uproar. However, Go Chan couldnt bring himself to say the rest. After all, Mok Gyeong-un wasnt the type to listen even if he told him not to. Sigh. But Young Master, I cannot teach you the basic techniques. Why? Even if Ive seen the basic techniques a few times, I dont remember them accurately, and I dont know the qi circulation formula for the basic techniques either. Ah Thats right. In the secret manual, there was something called a qi circulation formula for each form. The utilization of internal energy differed for each posture within a form. If this was incorrect, the technique wouldnt display its proper power and, if done incorrectly, could even lead to internal injuries. With that, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Then who knows the basic techniques? Naturally, it would be the young masters and the manor master who is bedridden. The basic techniques of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. The Ignited Wood Nine Forms and the Ignited Wood Beginners Sword Technique. Although they were called basic techniques, they were martial arts that could only be learned by those with the blood of the Mok family. Only them? Yes, thats right. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un placed his chopsticks on the rice bowl and stroked his chin. He hadnt expected that only they would know the basic techniques. He thought there would be some among the martial artists within Yeon Mok Sword Manor who knew them, but it deviated from his expectations. Then, as of now, since the manor master was bedridden, the only ones who knew the basic techniques were the three young masters besides himself. Its impossible. Go Chan shook his head slightly. There was no way the other young masters would teach Mok Gyeong-un the basic techniques. In the first place, if he asked them to teach him because he didnt know, he would be subjected to unnecessary suspicion. There was no way around it. However, Go Chan suddenly grew curious. Wait a minute, but he hasnt even formed a danjeon yet, so what is he trying to learn? As far as he knew, Mok Gyeong-un hadnt even created a danjeon yet. Yet, whether it was the basic techniques or anything else, trying to learn the forms so soon was too hasty. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un slowly got up from the bed. Young Master? Theres no other way. Pardon? Lets go. Wh-Where are you referring to? Since they are the only ones who can teach me, Ill have to learn from them somehow. But Young Master The other young masters wont teach you the basic techniques. And if you ask them to teach you, you might be on their radar.. Ill come up with an excuse or persuade them. Pardon? How? Ill figure that out myself. So, lets go for now. As Mok Gyeong-un urged him, Go Chan cautiously tried to dissuade him. Young Master For now, since youre injured, wouldnt it be better to rest for a few days? The outer hall warriors are guarding this place anyway, so if you wander around with an injured body You dont need to worry about the outer hall warriors. Pardon? What does he mean by not worrying about the outer hall warriors? It was another puzzling statement. *** On the way to the exclusive training ground for the young masters. Escort guard Go Chan, still unable to understand, glanced towards the medicine hall and tilted his head. Oh my. Something was strange. Just yesterday, the outer hall warriors seemed to be monitoring them. But suddenly, their attitudes had changed. As soon as they saw Mok Gyeong-un, they politely greeted him with a bow. When he said he was going to the training ground, instead of stopping him, they wanted to follow him as an escort. [We will accompany you, Young Master.] [No, its alright.] Of course, Mok Gyeong-un declined their offer. What the? He couldnt understand why they were acting this way. It was also puzzling that this suspicious little devil didnt find it strange at all. Did something else happen while he was asleep? It was utterly incomprehensible. But that wasnt the important matter now. Young Master Are you really going? Yes. I said Im going, didnt I? At Mok Gyeong-uns consistent answer, Go Chan was at a loss. Thats because the person Mok Gyeong-un was seeking was none other than the youngest young master, Mok Yu-cheon. This is insane. His relationship with the other young masters wasnt good either. But Mok Yu-cheon was a bit more extreme. No, it wasnt for no reason that the real Mok Gyeong-un had avoided encountering him. Go Chan cautiously warned, Young Master It could really lead to big trouble. Even now, it would be better to turn back Big trouble. He must really hate me, huh? Didnt I mention it before? Ah. You said that the real Mok Gyeong-un, who died, almost got beaten to death for disparaging Mok Yu-cheons mother as a vulgar prostitute wench, right? Then why are you going despite remembering that? Go Chan still remembered it. [Stop! Stop it! I was wrong! Argh!] He remembered how the real Mok Gyeong-un, with his leg and rib bones shattered, had crawled on the floor. He had desperately begged for his life. Given that incident, the youngest young master, Mok Yu-cheon, genuinely despised Mok Gyeong-un. Would he teach the basic techniques to the person he hated if asked? The other two are not in a position to make a deal right now. But If were picky about everything, we wont be able to do anything. So, lets go for now. Ah He really wont listen. It seems like he lacks a sense of crisis, so he should clearly explain it to him. Young Master, Mok Yu-cheon is a monster who has reached the beginning of the peak realm at the mere age of sixteen. A master at the peak realm is several times stronger than a first-rate master. If you carelessly provoke him, it could lead to serious consequences. Yes, yes. I understand. Argh! Go Chan pounded his chest in frustration. There was no other way now. He thought Mok Gyeong-un would have to experience firsthand what kind of relationship the real Mok Gyeong-un and Mok Yu-cheon had. Before long, the first training ground came into view. There, Mok Yu-cheon could be seen, shirtless, practicing horse stance training like last time. He never neglected his training, not even for a day. -Ho ho. Quite a decent mortal. Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. Even under the sunlight, her level was clearly high, so unlike Ma-seung, she maintained her original appearance. Taking a deep puff from her long pipe and exhaling, she said, -He has martial talent. You can see that? -Do you think there are many sixteen-year-olds with that level of life energy? In Cheong-ryeongs ghostly eyes, the surging energy over Mok Yu-cheons shoulders was clearly visible. He possessed outstanding martial talent that she would have wanted as a disciple if she were still alive. She warned Mok Gyeong-un. -Hes the type commonly referred to as a genius. Its better to be careful. Even I find it difficult to exert my power under the sunlight. Sunlight was the embodiment of life energy. Therefore, it was challenging for her to maintain her form. Nodding slightly at Cheong-ryeongs warning, Mok Gyeong-un entered the training ground. Naturally, Mok Yu-cheons gaze turned towards him as he was practicing horse stance. Upon discovering Mok Gyeong-un, Mok Yu-cheons face hardened terrifyingly. Anyone could see that his expression was filled with anger. shit. As expected. Go Chan, thinking that Mok Yu-cheon might use force in a fit of rage, which could be dangerous, quietly tried to dissuade Mok Gyeong-un in a whisper. Young Master I think its better to go back. Young Master! Despite his dissuasion, Mok Gyeong-un strode towards Mok Yu-cheon. shit. There was no other way now. At that moment, Mok Yu-cheon spoke while maintaining his horse stance. Get out of the training ground. As expected, his words werent pleasant. Go Chan wanted to recommend leaving the training ground while he had the chance. However, Mok Gyeong-un had no intention of doing so. Smiling brightly at Mok Yu-cheon, who was exuding a hostile atmosphere, he said, Hello. Smiling? At me? At Mok Gyeong-uns attitude, Mok Yu-cheon raised one eyebrow. Since that incident, the guy who had been avoiding him out of fear was now showing a smile in front of him. Did he have something to rely on? Mok Yu-cheon surveyed his surroundings. However, the only one protecting Mok Gyeong-un was the escort guard Go Chan. Just a second-rate. He wasnt a formidable guard who could protect Mok Gyeong-un from him. Mok Yu-cheon scoffed inwardly. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smiling face, Do you also want to become the manor master? What? Completely caught off guard by Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mok Yu-cheon frowned and turned his head. Then he spoke as if it was absurd, What nonsense are you spouting? Its exactly as you heard. I asked if you also want to become the manor master. At those words, Mok Yu-cheon raised his voice and said, I dont know what trick youre trying to pull by appearing in front of me, but stop talking nonsense and get lost. If you dont want to crawl out of here like last time Well. I think youll want to have this. -Swish! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un took something out from his bosom. It was none other than a secret manual with the title Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method written on it. Seeing this, Mok Yu-cheons eyes widened. You! How did you get that? Do you want it? Mok Gyeong-un temptingly waved the secret manual and asked Mok Yu-cheon. Chapter 36 Chapter 36Mok Yu-cheon, the youngest young master of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. He had no choice but to mature earlier than his peers. Upon learning that his mother was merely a gisaeng, Mok Yu-cheon realized the harsh reality at a young age. At first, he was in despair. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No one acknowledged him as a young master of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. He was just a bastard born with lowly blood. It was misfortune itself. After spending his childhood in despair, Mok Yu-cheon had only one breakthrough. Become stronger. The world was fair. His blood might be lowly, but his martial talent was exceptional. No, it was innate. The only way for him, who had nothing, to stand out was through martial arts. He believed that if he became strong enough that no one could look down on him, everyone would have to acknowledge him. I will be recognized. And that actually came to fruition. The manor master, who had shown no interest in him as a bastard, gradually began to favor him due to his outstanding martial talent, and even the retainers acknowledged him. His half-siblings, who had scorned him and his mother, could no longer treat him casually. Perhaps He, who had been ridiculed as lowly, might become the manor master. He had gradually swelled with hope. However, that expectation recently turned into anxiety. What will happen when the manor master passes away? The manor master hadnt designated anyone as his successor. If things continued like this, the prodigal eldest son or the cunning second son, Mok Eun-pyeong, could become the manor master. If that happened, the chief wife, who considered him a thorn in her side, might try to kill him. Ah It became complicated again. He had hoped that his efforts could change everything. But it felt like hitting a wall once more. Yet, there was nothing he could do. He didnt have the capacity or financial means to scheme or build his power like his other half-siblings. Right now, there was only one thing he could do. To continue practicing martial arts. So, even today, he was immersed in training to clear his mind of distracting thoughts. However, the face he least wanted to see in the manor, no, the face he despised the most, appeared. Mok Gyeong-un. Why did that bastard show up here? Putting aside his stupidity, he had no interest in practicing martial arts. Seeing him, his mind, which he had barely emptied while sweating, was about to become unpleasant. Get out of the training ground. Given that he had been beaten to death once before, if he had any sense, he should understand. However, an unexpected response came out of his mouth. Do you also want to become the manor master? What? For a moment, it was absurd. What nonsense are you spouting? Its exactly as you heard. I asked if you also want to become the manor master. At those words, Mok Yu-cheon raised his voice and said, I dont know what trick youre trying to pull by appearing in front of me, but stop talking nonsense and get lost. If you dont want to crawl out of here like last time Well. I think youll want to have this. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un took something out from his bosom. Seeing this, Mok Yu-cheons eyes widened. You How did you get that? Do you want it? Mok Gyeong-un waved the secret manual and asked Mok Yu-cheon. The Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method. It was a breathing technique and internal energy circulation method that only the manor master of Yeon Mok Sword Manor could learn. As someone with the blood of the Mok family, there was no way Mok Yu-cheon wouldnt recognize this secret manual. How did that fellow? Mok Yu-cheon couldnt understand this situation. The manor master was bedridden and hadnt woken up yet, so how did that bastard Mok Gyeong-un have the secret manual of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method? But then, his mind suddenly became complicated. Could it be? Did Father give the secret manual of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method to this bastard? No way. That couldnt be. Regardless of their origin, the two sons Father considered the most pathetic were the eldest, Mok Yeong-ho, and the third, Mok Gyeong-un. The reason was that both of them lacked martial talent and didnt put in effort. Didnt Father openly tell him? [If only your brothers were half as good as you.] Those words werent said for no reason. Mok Yu-cheon glared sharply at Mok Gyeong-un and said, Where did you get that? Did you steal it behind Fathers back? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Thats not whats important, is it? Not important? Theres no way Father would give the secret manual to someone like you. Who knows? If the manor master was attracted to me, he might have given it. Nonsense! Mok Yu-cheon raised his voice. Hmph. At that moment, Go Chan, who was standing behind, grimaced as his eardrums rang. He must really hate Mok Gyeong-un. He had even infused his internal energy into his voice, making it dizzying. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un showed no significant reaction other than slightly furrowing his brow. This caught Mok Yu-cheons attention. No reaction at all? Normally, Mok Gyeong-un would have made a big fuss. But he endured it. Had he diligently practiced martial arts without anyone noticing? If that was the case, why did his energy feel even weaker than before? Puzzled, Mok Yu-cheon spoke again. Do you have any proof that its genuine? Proof? Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and then casually held out the secret manual of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method. Mok Yu-cheon frowned at this. What trick was this? After a brief hesitation, Mok Yu-cheon took the secret manual. It wasnt out of greed but because he was curious if it was the real secret manual. Huh? However, the secret manual was thin. Wondering what it was, he opened the secret manual and found only two pages inside the cover. The formula for the cultivation method could be short, but there was no way it would be just two pages. Was it really fake? So, he read the formulas on the front pages. But the moment he read them, Mok Yu-cheon could be certain. Its real. He could discern it because he had perfectly mastered the basic techniques. Naturally flipping to the next page to examine the remaining formulas, Mok Yu-cheon unknowingly swallowed his saliva in regret upon seeing the torn traces. Ah He was seized by a momentary thirst. As a martial artist, he couldnt help but yearn for higher martial arts. The Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method and the Ignited Wood Sword Formation, which were exclusive to the manor master, were the secrets to advanced martial arts. If he learned them, he could reach the complete peak realm and even ascend to a higher realm of martial arts based on that foundation. Why are the contents missing from the back? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and tapped his head with his finger. Understanding the meaning, Mok Yu-cheons eyes narrowed. This fellow Has Mok Gyeong-un always been this cunning? Memorizing 90% of the original and showing this with only traces of it being genuine was a way to solidify that there was no way to obtain the secret manual without him. It seemed like he had even prepared for the possibility of the secret manual being snatched away. Is this fellows thinking really correct? He glanced at the escort guard Go Chan behind him. However, judging by his nervous appearance, it didnt seem to be the case. Then it was true. He has changed. What has happened in the past two years? After that days incident, he had never directly confronted or conversed with Mok Gyeong-un. It was because Mok Gyeong-un had been scared and constantly avoided him. However, the Mok Gyeong-un he saw after two years was very different from back then. Who are you? What do you mean? Putting aside how you obtained this, what trick are you trying to pull now? Does it seem like a trick? -Pak! Mok Yu-cheon threw the secret manual on the ground, stood face to face with Mok Gyeong-un, and said, Do you think its normal for someone who has been running away and avoiding me and my brothers for two years to bring this and mention the manor master position? Hmm. I thought youd want to become the manor master, but I guess not? What? If you dont want to become the manor master, then this proposal is rather meaningless. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mok Yu-cheon was dumbfounded. Proposal? What is happened is he talking about? While he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un picked up the secret manual from the ground, dusted it off, and said, If you dont want to become the manor master, then you dont particularly need this either, right? At those words, Mok Yu-cheon couldnt respond. Even if he didnt want to become the manor master, Mok Yu-cheon wanted to learn the advanced martial arts of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. That was natural for a martial artist. However, the reason he was hesitating was that he couldnt discern Mok Gyeong-uns true intentions. This was clearly bait. What game are you playing? Game or not, if youre not interested, Ill just leave for now. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un put the secret manual into his bosom and tried to leave without any lingering attachment. Mok Yu-cheon stopped Mok Gyeong-un, who had only walked a few steps. Stop! At those words, the corner of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up. As expected, he took the bait. Although he had only conversed with this fellow just now, he roughly understood what kind of person he was. He was quite stubborn and moved according to his own beliefs. This type doesnt simply take the bait. You have to lay out the situation appropriately like this. Without turning his head, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said, I thought you werent interested? Not interested, but what game are you playing? The same question over and over. Shut up. Just answer my question. Whats your intention in asking me if I want to become the manor master? Intention? If you had one, you would have quietly learned it in secret and then aimed for the manor master position. But whats the point of bringing this to me and asking if I want to become the manor master? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Then, slightly turning his body, he said, Believe it or not, I have no particular interest in the manor master position. What? At those words, Mok Yu-cheon glared at Mok Gyeong-un with a suspicious gaze. No interest in the manor master position? Was he expecting him to believe this? Ha Mok Yu-cheon let out a hollow laugh. Yeah. It was an absurd situation. The fact that he obtained that secret manual, came to him, and spouted such words was a trap in itself. Whatever his intention was, he must have schemed something sinister. In the first place, due to the incident two years ago, he also disliked this bastard, but this bastard also greatly feared and disliked him. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un approached him and said, Unable to believe Before he could finish his sentence -Bam! Mok Yu-cheons fist, which had suddenly extended forward, accurately struck Mok Gyeong-uns face. Upon receiving the blow, Mok Gyeong-un was pushed back and immediately fell flat on the ground. -Drip drip! Blood flowed from his nose. He should have shown signs of pain, but the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth trembled as he lay there. Its different. That was Mok Gyeong-uns state of mind. Putting aside the man with the black sword, he had directly experienced the skills of escort guard Go Chan, escort guard Gam, and others. Through that, he learned the difference between second-rate and first-rate. And now, directly experiencing the fist of the genius Mok Yu-cheon, who had reached the beginning of the peak realm at the mere age of sixteen, he realized the difference in strength. He understood why Go Chan had described him as several times stronger. This strength wasnt something that could be dealt with through luck. My body cant react. Although he saw it in an instant, his body couldnt keep up. It was a level that would be extremely difficult to confront unless one approached this level of strength to some extent. What is it? On the other hand, Mok Yu-cheon narrowed his eyes, keeping his fist extended. He had thrown his fist to shut him up. He knew that with his mere third-rate skill, Mok Gyeong-un naturally wouldnt be able to block it. But there was one thing different from the fellow he knew. He didnt close his eyes. He was looking straight at his fist. Usually, when faced with a fist that couldnt be blocked, one should flinch and close their eyes out of fear. But he continued to stare at the fist even at the moment of being hit. He wasnt afraid? That Mok Gyeong-un? While he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un sat up. Then, wiping the flowing blood from his nose with the back of his hand, he said, Your fist is fierce. Fierce? A scoff escaped his lips. Strictly speaking, it wasnt a proper punch. He was certain that Mok Gyeong-un was trying to deceive him, so it was a single punch meant to teach him a lesson. It would be better not to get up. If you get up again, the intensity will increase to the point where youll find what just happened laughable. Mok Yu-cheon warned him. And he actually intended to carry it out. However, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Its natural to be suspicious. Its not suspicion but certainty. I dont believe anything you say. Really? So, Ill make you regret coming to me with such a trick. Mok Yu-cheon clenched his fist. Since it had come to this, he had to make it clear, like two years ago, no, even more so than back then. Only then would Mok Gyeong-un be unable to engage in such antics. With that determination, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Then I have no choice but to give it to the First Madam or Mok Eun-pyeong. What? Whether you believe me or not is your choice, but if you decide that way, Ill have no choice but to give the secret manual to the two sides to get what I want. At those words, Mok Yu-cheon flinched. Because he understood the meaning of these words. Mok Gyeong-un continued, When the manor master passes away, the retainers will eventually support the bloodline of the Mok family who has learned the secret manual as the manor master. What will happen if the manor master is chosen between Mok Yeong-ho and Mok Eun-pyeong? Do you think they will leave you alone? Mok Yu-cheon was at a loss for words at the remark that hit the nail on the head. He had been frustrated, unable to fathom what would happen in the future. Thats why Mok Gyeong-uns words couldnt help but stick in his mind. Seizing that opportunity, Mok Gyeong-un stood up and continued, Im not sure, but you received the manor masters favor and were an outstanding successor who stood out more than himself or his own children. I dont think theyll just leave you alone. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, escort guard Go Chan couldnt hide his inner perplexity. Why is he provoking him further? This wasnt persuasion but almost close to a threat. Provoking him like that was no different from asking to be killed, so what was he thinking? As expected, Mok Yu-cheons face turned red with anger. Are you threatening me now? Youre not entirely clueless, are you? What? It seemed like it would end with Mok Gyeong-un getting beaten up. With anger rising, Mok Yu-cheon tried to use force once again. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a chilling voice, Its a matter of life and death. I guess you dont hear the threat as a threat? -Flinch! At those words, Mok Yu-cheon stopped his hand. He was very angry, but he couldnt possibly ignore Mok Gyeong-uns words. Since the manor master hadnt clearly designated a successor, in the current situation, as Mok Gyeong-un said, the probability of the one who learned the secret manual becoming the manor master was extremely high. And if it fell into someone elses hands other than his own -Clench! The result he had feared would unfold. To him, Mok Gyeong-un approached with light footsteps, gently placed a hand on his shoulder, and whispered in a small voice, I think you understand the situation now. Who holds the handle of the knife. Mok Yu-cheons eyes trembled. This bastard Was he really the Mok Gyeong-un he knew? Chapter 37 Chapter 37Was this fellow really the Mok Gyeong-un he knew? Glaring at Mok Gyeong-un with anger-filled eyes, Mok Yu-cheon opened his mouth in an equally low voice. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, youre right. If the secret manual goes to other brothers, my situation would be obvious without even looking. Since you understand your situation well, now But you know what? Have you ever thought that I could beat you to death and make the secret formula come out of your mouth? -Clench! With those words, Mok Yu-cheon grasped Mok Gyeong-uns wrist that was placed on his shoulder. Then, he drew upon his internal energy and applied force. Thanks to that, the veins on the back of Mok Gyeong-uns hand swelled up as if they would burst at any moment. Mok Yu-cheon spoke, exuding a murderous aura. With a little more force, I can cripple your wrist. -Crunch! Mok Yu-cheon applied even more force to his hand. A twisting sound could be heard from the grasped hand, and if he squeezed a little more, it would be truly dangerous. If you know that I can also go berserk when pushed!? Mok Yu-cheon furrowed his brow. He thought Mok Gyeong-un would be in pain and agony to this extent. However, there was no change in Mok Gyeong-uns expression. Rather, he was staring intently at him. This bastard? Hes enduring this? The situation is just a step away from his wrist bone breaking, yet he wasnt even anxious? For a moment, Mok Yu-cheon was dumbfounded. This didnt seem to be a matter of patience. What are you? Are you really Mok Gyeong-un? Gasp! At those words from Mok Yu-cheons mouth, the expression of escort guard Go Chan, who was watching restlessly from behind, hardened. It was already worrisome that they had been in contact for too long. Could it be that their identities had been exposed? If that was the case, it could truly be the worst situation. But at that moment, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and looked straight at Mok Yu-cheon, opening his mouth. Then what do you think? Seeing his unwavering demeanor, Mok Yu-cheons eyes narrowed. The difference from the cowardly and timid fellow he knew was so great that it even felt strange. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said, You talk as if you know me well, but what do you know to say that? Are you saying that I dont know you Yes. What do you know? Aside from being half-siblings and us having an incident two years ago, what do you know to ask like that? At the question asked in a confident voice, Mok Yu-cheon closed his mouth. He was too confident, so he had nothing to say in return. His appearance had changed so much in two years that it was puzzling, but when asked in reverse like this, he didnt know how to answer. He hadnt had many conversations with him even before their confrontation two years ago. They were half-siblings, and everyone despised and kept their distance from him, calling him the offspring of a lowly gisaeng. This fellow was the same. Annoying. But why was this fellow being so arrogant in reverse? The question of what he knew about him was what he wanted to ask the people of this Mok family. -Clench! Mok Yu-cheon, who had been biting his lip tightly, finally loosened the force in his grasping hand. Then, releasing Mok Gyeong-uns wrist, he said, Let me ask you one thing. Why me? Why you? Yes. None of you bastards ever acknowledged me. Then you could have made a deal with those proud bloodlines. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said, I just thought you were better than your brothers, thats all. For a moment, Mok Yu-cheon fell silent. Mok Yu-cheon stared intently into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He thought Mok Gyeong-un would also despise him because of the incident two years ago, just like himself. But hearing these words was truly unexpected. Of course, it wasnt a matter of their relationship suddenly improving because of this. Did I view this bastard too simply? That thought crossed his mind. He had wanted someone to recognize him, but he had never tried to understand someone else. Perhaps Mok Gyeong-un had truly changed over the past two years. Mok Yu-cheon lowered his guard and spoke while standing straight. Phew Alright. Lets do whatever this deal is. Good. What do you want? Although he didnt show it outwardly, Mok Yu-cheon was inwardly worried about what request Mok Gyeong-un would make. Offering a secret manual known as the manor masters exclusive martial art was no different from making a huge concession. Considering its value, there was no way he would ask for something trivial. He hoped it wouldnt exceed the level he could accommodate. To Mok Yu-cheon, Mok Gyeong-un raised three fingers and said, I have three demands. What? I think its worth this much. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mok Yu-cheon didnt respond. Because it was difficult to say it wasnt. So, he thought he should at least hear what he would demand. Still, thats a lot. Anyway, what are they? Theyre not that difficult for you. I understand. Tell me. First, if you become the manor master, dont touch me, even if I dont know about the other brothers. At those words, Mok Yu-cheons eyes flickered with interest. Indeed, it wasnt an extremely difficult request. No, from Mok Gyeong-uns perspective, it might be a natural demand. If he were to become the manor master with the support of the retainers, he would naturally engage in a war with the other half-siblings. Even if I dont like this fellow, its not a bad request from my perspective. Because he could reduce the number of enemies by at least one. With that, he readily answered, Alright. I can accommodate that much. Whats next? If you become the manor master, I want continuous financial support. Financial? Yes. Fine. This wasnt a particularly difficult request either. Hearing it, it sounded more like he was asking to be continuously responsible as a member of Yeon Mok Sword Manor, rather than demanding a large sum of money. Mok Yu-cheon considered it not bad and accepted it. Unexpectedly, there werent any significant demands as he had worried, so he considered it fortunate. However, he couldnt let his guard down. The final request could be substantial. Whats the last one? This isnt a big deal either. I want the cultivation method and martial arts formulas related to Yeon Mok Sword Manors basic techniques. What? Mok Yu-cheon furrowed his brow at the unexpected request. Seeing his reaction, Go Chan became inwardly anxious. Somehow, they had luckily passed the issue of their identities, but if he asked about this, it would inevitably raise suspicion again. Will it work? As he was feeling anxious, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said, You heard me. I want the cultivation method and martial arts formulas related to Yeon Mok Sword Manors basic techniques. At these words, Mok Yu-cheon spoke in a tone of incomprehension. You know it too, dont you? I know it. Then why are you demanding that? Its not necessary To be honest, the third request isnt really needed. Huh? Go Chan, puzzled, looked at the back of Mok Gyeong-uns head. Whats this about? Not needed? Like Go Chan, Mok Yu-cheon also asked in confusion. Not needed? Yes. The first two are what I really want. But the last third one, Im just demanding it because I personally have something to confirm. At those words, Mok Yu-cheon relaxed his furrowed brow. Then, tilting his head, he said, What are you trying to confirm? Its nothing much. I just want to confirm if what I know is correct. Confirm if what you know is correct? Yes. Theres no other reason. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mok Yu-cheon let out a faint smile. Seeing his reaction, Go Chan was puzzled. He couldnt understand why Mok Yu-cheon was showing such a reaction instead of being suspicious of Mok Gyeong-uns ambiguous words. But the next words from Mok Yu-cheon revealed the reason. Are you suspecting Father? !? Do you think Father taught me differently? What? At those words, Go Chans eyes widened. No, this was a completely unexpected approach. He didnt expect Mok Yu-cheon to make his own assumptions instead of being suspicious. In response, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said, I just want to confirm. There wont be much difference. Ill know that when I hear what you say. At those words, Mok Yu-cheon scoffed. Then, shaking his head, he said, Theres no point in confirming, but youre doing something unnecessary. If theres no difference, you can just tell me. I can immediately confirm if its different or not just by hearing what you say. Youre making an absurd request. You have nothing to lose anyway. Well, thats true. Then you can just tell me the formulas of the basic techniques right here. Ill also let you know right after you tell me. What? Here? Mok Yu-cheon glanced around and frowned, asking in response. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, Why? Are you worried someone might eavesdrop? Or do you perhaps lack confidence in memorizing it verbally? At these words, Mok Yu-cheon spoke in an irritated tone. Youre just in the position of confirming what you already know, but I have to memorize the formulas of an advanced martial art that I just learned. Its different! Ah Is that so? Then would it be better to write it down and send it to you? At these words, Mok Yu-cheon momentarily flinched. It would be more convenient to have it written down and sent, but upon thinking about it, that didnt seem right. I should hear it here. Just in case. Although he had confirmed the secret manual, there was a slight chance that Mok Gyeong-un might teach him the wrong formulas. In that case, it would be better to hear it verbally here. That way, if there were any mistakes when he asked him to repeat it several times, he could discern them. Considering it a good idea, Mok Yu-cheon said, No, lets do it here. But keep reciting it until I fully memorize the formulas. Thats not difficult at all. Thus, the deal between the two was sealed. *** Two hours and two quarters had passed. On the way back to the Medicinal Hall. Escort guard Go Chan clicked his tongue as he looked at Mok Gyeong-uns back, walking with light footsteps. Hes truly amazing. He had no choice but to acknowledge it this time. He knew Mok Gyeong-un was smart from his continuous experiences, but he didnt expect it to be to this extent. Originally, Mok Gyeong-uns only desired request was the basic techniques. However, he first mentioned plausible demands to dispel Mok Yu-cheons suspicion. Moreover, he also requested the basic techniques, saying he just wanted to confirm if they matched what he already knew, naturally guiding the atmosphere. Ah Really He was incredibly cunning. Of course, luck played a part to some extent. Thanks to Mok Yu-cheons own assumptions, Mok Gyeong-un was able to take advantage of the situation well. Thats because his intuition was extraordinarily sharp. It would be hard to be more natural than this. He was an amazing fellow. But there was one thing he was curious about. It seemed like Mok Gyeong-un had managed to hear the formulas of the basic techniques from Mok Yu-cheon, but due to the purpose of confirmation, it seemed like he only heard them once. Was it possible to memorize so many formulas after hearing them just once? After pondering whether to ask or not, Go Chan finally inquired. Young Master, but it seems like you only heard the formulas once. Is that alright? What do you mean? There are too many formulas to memorize at once Whats difficult about that? Pardon? Isnt it possible to memorize that much after hearing it just once? !? At those words, Go Chans eyes widened. He memorized those many formulas of the basic techniques, which took nearly half an hour, after hearing them just once? The basic techniques included fist techniques, sword techniques, basic qi circulation methods, and even body-tempering methods. It was an amount that couldnt possibly be memorized after hearing it just once. Even Mok Yu-cheon, who was called a heavenly martial talent, had to hear it recited by Mok Gyeong-un almost eight or nine times before he could barely memorize it, didnt he? Did you really memorize it after hearing it once? Yes. Its not particularly difficult, so whats strange about it? Not particularly difficult? Then did that mean he and that young master Mok Yu-cheon were idiots? He had considered it amazing that Mok Yu-cheon was able to memorize it in about two hours just by listening to the recitation. Ha. If these words were true, this fellows mind could truly be extraordinary. Go Chan, who was inwardly dumbfounded, shook his head. This fellow couldnt be judged by common sense. So, it would be better for him to just go along with it. No, its nothing. I asked because I wasnt confident in memorizing it after hearing it once. Anyway, its fortunate that the deal was completed without any issues. But will it be alright? What do you mean? Even if it was a deal, is it alright to teach the secret manual to Young Master Mok Yu-cheon so readily? Given Mok Yu-cheons temperament, he was better than the other young masters. He would probably keep the agreed-upon deal unless something significant happened. But there was a sense of regret. Didnt he essentially give up the opportunity to gain the support of the retainers? To him, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said, Its not even the proper formulas, so theres no problem in teaching them. Pardon? Go Chan furrowed his brow. What was he talking about now? Young Master What do you mean by that? Ah. I should have kept it to myself. Pardon? Mok Gyeong-un put his arm around Go Chans shoulder and whispered in his ear with a grin. Its a secret, so only you know, Go Chan. I taught him the formulas of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method and the Ignited Wood Sword Formation by reversing the characters or changing them to have different meanings every thirteen or fourteen characters. I was nervous that I might get caught, but somehow it worked out well. !? Upon hearing those words, Go Chan couldnt hide his bewilderment for a moment. He had found it strange that Mok Gyeong-un handed over the secret manual too readily. But he taught the formulas of the cultivation method and sword technique incorrectly by arbitrarily rearranging them? If one practiced them incorrectly, they could suffer from Qi Deviation, become a cripple, or even die. Young Master, if you do that Why? Mok Gyeong-un Gyeong-un asked with his characteristically chilling smile. !!!!!! At this, Go Chan felt shivers all over his body. This fiend had no interest whatsoever in whether the youngest young master, Mok Yu-cheon, would be harmed or not. This fellow is truly a devil. The atmosphere earlier had been somewhat warm. He thought it was a deal that both sides could be satisfied with, but it wasnt at all. The winner of the deal was this devilish fellow. -Whew. However, there was another being observing their appearance from the air, clicking its tongue. It was Cheong-ryeong. Cheong-ryeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un while puffing on her pipe. Crazy mortal. It was truly absurd. That mortal named Go Chan was completely unaware of this fact. Mok Gyeong-un had improvised and temporarily changed around eighty characters in the formulas, and he had recited them to Mok Yu-cheon nine times without a single mistake, exactly the same each time. It goes beyond the level of having an extraordinary mind. Chapter 38 Chapter 38Four days later, In a dense forest not far from the estate of Yeon Mok Sword Manor, A man wearing a bamboo hat and carrying a backpack filled with old books and tools, dressed in a navy blue Taoist robe with the yin-yang symbol, was walking somewhere, holding a sword technique hand seal in one hand and a talisman with the character ׷ (chase) written on it in the other. The man continuously chanted an incantation. .׷..׷..׷..׷. This was the Harmony Mantra. It was a type of Summoning Harmony Technique used to meet someone whose whereabouts were unknown, and he had been searching the surroundings while employing this technique for two or three days straight. Normally, he would quickly find someone with this technique. However, Its concealed. A very strong and ominous energy was obscuring it. This wasnt a case of going missing or being killed in an ordinary manner. The power of evil spirits or techniques was involved. Who could it be? Sak was considered the third-ranking diviner within Ghostly Spirit Pavilion. Moreover, as she controlled the Imaemangnyang entity Guyeo as her spirit servant, she had the ability to single-handedly exorcise ghosts up to the Yellow Spirit level. Yet, for her to be defeated like this was incomprehensible. [What? How could that be?] [This is a letter sent by the chief wife of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Read it.] The letter contained a threat-like protest. It stated that if they didnt hand over the penalty of three thousand silver coins and Sak, they would annihilate Ghostly Spirit Pavilion. If the contents of the letter were true, it was understandable for the chief wife to be angry, but it was unlikely for Sak to engage in such an act. [There must be something more to it. Find her and uncover the truth.] So, he had been doing this day and night without rest. He had to find her quickly before Yeon Mok Sword Manor made a move. At that moment, while he was focusing on the technique again, -Tremble tremble! The talisman of ׷ (chase) held in his left hand shook violently. Nearby. With that, the man grasped the talisman with both hands and chanted an incantation. ׷׷! As soon as the incantation ended, The shaking characters on the talisman darkened and floated in the air on their own, flying somewhere. -Flap flap! The man followed the flying talisman. Eventually, the talisman bent downward somewhere. It was hidden by thick bushes, and when he passed through, a quite steep cliff appeared. It was a place where one could easily fall to their death if they misstepped. The man looked around and found a slope to descend. There, he discovered the talisman lying neatly on the ground. However, !? Something else caught his eye before the talisman. In the surroundings, there were fragments of flesh and dried bloodstains, making it difficult to recognize the human form. Upon seeing this, the man couldnt help but frown. How could this happen? He had never anticipated such an outcome. He had considered the possibility of her being attacked, but this was more serious than he thought. The man swallowed his dry saliva. This was definitely not something that could happen with a mere Yellow Spirit level entity. What is happened happened? Nothing could be determined solely based on this horrific scene. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If at least the corpse had been intact, there would have been a way to find out in detail through necromancy, but with this, the chances were slim. However, there was no other choice. The man placed his hand on the ground in the center of the catastrophe and closed his eyes. Then, -Chak! Chak! He formed hand seals with his left hand. Gae ()! Tu (^)! Jeon (ǰ)! Oe-bak hand seal, Oe-sa, followed by the Bobyeong. They were the hand seals of the Nine Character Dharani. ԽԽԽ. -Tremble tremble! The bloodstained objects on the ground began to tremble slightly. Beads of cold sweat formed on the mans forehead. When one is killed by an evil spirit, even the soul and the remaining bodily energy are damaged, making it difficult to draw out the traces through incantations. Reveal everything. Urgently execute The mans head was thrown back. Then, like a flashback, fleeting memories pierced his mind. -Swish! [Myo-sin] [Cough cough, I deflected the killing technique you sent.] [Are you a diviner?] [Whew. Its quiet now.] [How can you grasp an Imaemangnyang with your bare hands?] [You said youd do anything, right?] [Now Im retreating like this, but before long] -Shiver! At that moment, along with an ominous and spine-chilling energy, the mans consciousness returned. The man muttered with trembling eyes. Wh-What was that? The memory was cut off along with the tremendous fear Sak had felt at the end. It seemed like something had snipped off that part. If it were this level of fear and dread, there should have been at least a little bit of the final fragment visible, but there was none. Strange. All beings fall into fear in the face of death. However, the fear seen before this abruptly cut-off memory wasnt the fear felt before dying but the emotion experienced while facing some immense terror. What is happened happened? He grew even more curious. The memories were too short, like fleeting moments, so it was impossible to know exactly what had transpired. Through the glimpses of some memories, he had only learned one thing. Mok Gyeong-un That person was at the center of Saks death and this incident. Although it was just a fragment, there was one particularly memorable memory. Grasping an Imaemangnyang with bare hands? It was a difficult feat even for diviners unless they met special conditions. From this, one of two things could be inferred. Either this young master named Mok Gyeong-un was possessed by a Yellow Spirit, as they had initially suspected, making this possible. Or he might have been born with spiritual talent. If it was the latter, it was a remarkable talent. He might be a natural-born diviner. Such talent was hard to find. It was said that even the slightest ability to sense spiritual traces through one of the five senses indicated talent. However, touching an Imaemangnyang, a mass of demonic energy, without any conditions was on a completely different level. The man shook his head. This isnt whats important. For now, he had to make contact with this fellow named Mok Gyeong-un to find out what had happened. The man glanced at the air and muttered. Go-jo. I have a feeling we shouldnt let our guard down. With those words, he gestured for someone to follow. Then, the shadow of an eagle on the ground flapped its wings in response. The strange thing was that the head of the eagle in this shadow had a peculiar set of horns. *** Shining Orchid Pavilion, located at the southern end of the back alley in the low-end market. It was overflowing with various low-quality ****. Hahahaha. Drink up. Ill pay for everything today. Lets get wasted today! Due to these individuals, other customers couldnt even muster the courage to enter. Phew. Watching them, escort guard Go Chan, who was standing at the entrance, sighed. At least this is the only information organization in this area. It was a place of quite low quality. If categorized into high, middle, and low, it would barely qualify as low-grade. Just looking at the gathered individuals, the level was significantly inferior. However, he had an order from Mok Gyeong-un, so he came to make a request at a nearby place. [Ask if they know this symbol.] [Pardon? How do I] [You dont need to know the details. Escort guard Go Chan, just submit the request to that information organization or whatever it is.] [Understood.] What could this be? The symbol Mok Gyeong-un had shown him was quite simple. However, he had never seen it before. It might be because he had retired a long time ago, but if even he, a former assassin, didnt know it, it could be something trivial. Where is he, anyway? The leader of this place should be here. Since it was a low-quality place, there were no special rules, and they would bring information in exchange for money. Ah, there he is. He had met him a few times after settling here. Go Chan sighed once and called out to someone. Boss Gwak. At his call, a man sitting in the middle of the inn, filled with the scent of alcohol, slowly turned his head without getting up. Then, blinking his eyes, he seemed to recognize Go Chan and stood up with a bright expression. Oh my. Isnt it escort guard Go Chan from Yeon Mok Sword Manor? Although it had been a long time since they met, he was still a person immersed in alcohol and women. Even now, he had a woman who looked like a courtesan by his side, which was a distasteful sight. Go Chan shook his head and said, I have a request to make. A request? I will pay the proper price. I understand. Come up to the second-floor office. Although he didnt like it, he had heard that Boss Gwak was originally from the Hao Sect. Thats why his information network wasnt too shabby. Not long after entering the private room, a thumping sound was heard from the second-floor corridor. He always made such noise due to his large build. Hes disqualified as an assassin. The basics of an assassin lie in secrecy and confidentiality. Of course, individuals with such qualities were rare. At that moment, the door to the private room opened, and Boss Gwak entered. What are you doing? Go Chan asked, raising an eyebrow. Boss Gwak had entered with a woman under his arm. Judging by her upswept hair, heavy makeup, and clothes that showed her cleavage, she seemed to be a courtesan. Her face was so beautiful that it drew the eye, but this wasnt the occasion for that. This is a new girl who recently joined. Isnt she nice? Didnt I say I had a request to make? Shes one of our girls, so you dont need to mind her presence. If you have something to say, go ahead. I need to go down soon. This pathetic fellow. Go Chan inwardly felt murderous intent rising within him. No matter how low the quality was, this was truly below standard. If things continued like this, there was no need to make a request. Send her out. Oh, escort guard Go. As men, we should enjoy If she keeps coming out like this, Ill just leave. Those words had an effect. Boss Gwak, who had become like a mute who had eaten honey, irritably said to the courtesan, Go down and wait for this gentleman obediently. If I find you in the arms of another man, be prepared for the consequences. Then, as he tried to slap her buttocks with his palm, -Tak! The courtesan caught Boss Gwaks hand. Oh? Phew. How unpleasant. The courtesan muttered as if annoyed. You wench! At her attitude, Boss Gwak was dumbfounded and tried to slap her face. At that very moment, -Puk! The courtesans hand had already reached Boss Gwaks ear. Then, Boss Gwak staggered like a puppet whose strings had been cut. You! Startled by this sight, Go Chan hurriedly tried to draw his dagger, but something that flew from the courtesans hand pierced his acupoint. -Pu pu pu puk! It was a very thin needle. As the needle pierced him, Go Chan couldnt open his mouth or move. It was as if his acupoints had been struck. -Deu reu reu! The courtesan pulled out a chair from the table and pushed it behind the staggering Boss Gwak. Then, Boss Gwak naturally sat on the chair. Of course, from the front, it didnt look like he was in good condition, with his eyes rolled back, showing only the whites of his eyes. This This is Go Chan couldnt hide his bewilderment as he looked at the needle stuck in his chest. As a former member of the Flying Kill Sect, he couldnt possibly not know what this was. Lustrous Jade Flying Needles[1]? It was the unique secret skill of Flying Killing Yamas Guest[2] technique, the sect leader of the Flying Kill Sect and one of the four great assassins in the Central Plains. *** It was impossible for a mere courtesan to use the Lustrous Jade Flying Needles, which could be considered the symbol of the sect leader of the Flying Kill Sect. The current sect leader, Flying Killing Yamas Guest, was a man who had reached the age of sixty. Although he was older compared to the active members, his skills were truly unrivaled, allowing him to firmly maintain his position as one of the four great assassins for over twenty years. Yet, for his unique secret skill to be in the hands of this courtesan !!! Go Chan couldnt hide his surprise. He seemed to understand this courtesans identity now. C-Could it be? Flying Killing Yamas Guest had a granddaughter. Her name was Ha Chae-rin. She was the only surviving blood relative after losing her entire family in an unexpected attack. Flying Kill sect leader poured everything into this remaining bloodline. So far, it was good. It was something that everyone could fully understand. The problem lied elsewhere. Is the sect leader in his right mind? All the assassins of the Flying Kill Sect believed that Flying Killing Yamas Guest would never pass on his sect leader position to his only granddaughter. Because she was utterly unsuitable as an assassin. It was no exaggeration to say that the foundation of an assassin lies in cold rationality. However, that granddaughter was far from it. She was the embodiment of a personality disorder. Her foul language that didnt match her pretty and young age, her extreme mysophobia, her anger management issues Nothing was suitable for an assassin. Everyone opposed it. The last time he saw her was four years ago. It was before he retired, but when the executives and all the assassins of the Flying Kill Sect protested, Flying Killing Yamas Guest forcibly confined her in the Bisaldong, saying he would set her straight. Its impossible. Everyone was convinced that it was absolutely impossible to set her straight. How could he possibly control her fiery temper and make her possess the cold rationality of an assassin? With that, he had forgotten about her. It had been four years since he retired, so she would have grown into a proper woman at the age of nineteen by now. Proper She had indeed grown up splendidly. With such an alluring face, anyone would easily fall for her unless they were exceptional. At that moment, she extended her hand towards the wall of the private room. -Seuk! The needles embedded in the wall were pulled out and attached to the bracelet on her wrist. Seeing this, it was clear that it was indeed Flying Killing Yamas Guests unique secret skill, the Lustrous Jade Flying Needles. Her using this meant she had inherited the sect leader position. Then does that mean she succeeded in the Hundred Days, Hundred Kills? To become the sect leader of the assassin sect of Flying Killing, there was a rite of passage. It involved taking a test called the Hundred Days, Hundred Kills. The Hundred Days, Hundred Kills required completing a hundred designated requests within a hundred days. If one achieved this, they would be called one of the Four Great Assassins. Impossible. Given her temperament, it was doubtful she could have accomplished this. Or did the former sect leader truly succeed in raising her into a proper assassin? Perhaps that could be the case. Come to think of it, it was also surprising that she, with her severe mysophobia, was enduring and serving alcohol among the prostitutes. Was there room for rehabilitation? If that were the case, the former sect leader might become admirable. After all, he had managed to raise that personality-disordered individual into one of the Four Great Assassins. Then, a small voice reached his ears. Oh my. shit. !? He saw Ha Chae-rin, disguised as a courtesan, wiping a small drop of blood from her cheek. She had a cold gaze, as if displeased. Seeing her like that reminded him of her younger days when she used to swear. Is she really fixed? As he was feeling doubtful, she approached him. Approaching him, she pulled out one of the needles embedded in his chest. Then, a cough escaped from Go Chans mouth. Cough, cough. The fact that his voice came out seemed to indicate she had removed the needle blocking his vocal cords. Ha Chae-rin sat on the table, crossing her exposed smooth legs, and said, I never expected to see a retired person like this. Uncle Go Chan. Or should I call you Former Low-Rank Assassin No. 83? shit. It was indeed Ha Chae-rin. He thought she would have forgotten since it had been four years, but she remembered him just from the few encounters they had. Go Chan parted his lips with a tense voice. Its been a long time, Young Lady. Sect Leader. Pardon? Im the sect leader now. He had been skeptical, but his conjecture was correct. She had become the current sect leader of the Flying Killing. As this fact was revealed, Go Chan was overwhelmed by a sense of unease. The reason was simple. When a retired assassin meets an assassin from their former assassin group, it usually means death. As he was feeling anxious, Ha Chae-rin said, Is it because you retired that you dont see me as a sect leader? N-No, how could that be? Congratulations on becoming the new sect leader. Hmmph. Kneel and receive my blessings. At the thick curse that flew out of her mouth, Go Chan was at a loss for words. No matter how he looked at it, she was exactly the same as he remembered her. Even before, it didnt suit her pretty face to utter such profanity. Ha Chae-rin covered her lips with her hand and said, Oh my. Look at me. I must have become too comfortable meeting someone I know after a long time. I should put on some airs and such, but a curse slipped out without me realizing it. P-Please feel free to be comfortable. How can I do that? A lady should have manners. What manners at this point? He thought that inwardly but kept his mouth shut. Of course, he didnt have the courage to say it out loud. Rather, he became even more tense. He didnt know what words would come out of her mouth. At that moment, Ha Chae-rin parted her red lips. Someone might think I came here to kill you. Grandfather also cherished you two, allowing you to retire together with Uncle Gam. So relax. Is that true? Go Chan asked with wide eyes. He had been worried that she might be after his life. But if she said that, it seemed there wouldnt be any significant problems. Phew He felt relieved. But suddenly, he also found it strange. If she wasnt after him, why did the new sect leader personally appear here and use the Lustrous Jade Flying Needles on him? As he was puzzled, Ha Chae-rin said with a smile, Its a good thing. Pardon? What was a good thing? I was planning to enter and leave Yeon Mok Sword Manor through the eldest young master, who I heard enjoys wine and women, but I can go in together with you, Escort Guard Go Chan. !? For a moment, Go Chan furrowed his brow, wondering what she was talking about. Why did she want to enter Yeon Mok Sword Manor with him? Wh-What do you mean by that? Why would you enter Yeon Mok Sword Manor with me? At that question, Ha Chae-rin slightly lifted Go Chans chin with her fingertip and spoke in a murderous voice, Im thinking of taking the head of the third young master of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. !!!!!! Footnotes Chapter 39 Chapter 39I need the head of the young master you serve. !? At the words of Ha Chae-rin, the Flying Killing Sect Leader, escort guard Go Chan was momentarily speechless. He had wondered what purpose she had for entering Yeon Mok Sword Manor, but this was truly bewildering. Wh-What do you mean by that? Its exactly as you heard. Im going to take the head of the one called Mok Gyeong-un. Go Chans mind became complicated. There were a few rules for assassins. One of them was that as long as they belonged to an assassination sect, murder without a request was prohibited. That applied even to the sect leader. Go Chan swallowed his dry saliva and asked, Did you receive a request? No. Pardon? At her quick answer, Go Chan furrowed his brow. She came to take Mok Gyeong-uns head without receiving a request. What was this about? To the puzzled Go Chan, Ha Chae-rin twirled her hair and said, A piece of information came in from someone in Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Information? Intermediate Assassin No. 29. -Thump! At that moment, Go Chans heart raced. Intermediate Assassin No. 29. Senior Brother Gam. It was the assassin number of Gam Il-cheong, his senior brother. Touching the chin of the stiffened Go Chan, Ha Chae-rin said, I heard that Assassin No. 29, no, Uncle Gam, was killed by Mok Gyeong-un, the third young master of the Mok family. It was unexpected. To think that the third young master of the Mok family, a mere third-rate, killed a first-rate master who was once a skilled intermediate assassin of the Flying Killing Sect. But theres something even more puzzling. As far as I know, Uncle Go, you were Uncle Gams junior So why are you still by Mok Gyeong-uns side? At her question, Go Chan was at a loss for words. It was extremely awkward to answer. If he said he had submitted to him, even though he was retired, she might harm him for turning a blind eye to the death of a former fellow disciple. But if he kept his mouth shut, he would also find himself in an unfavorable situation. shit. After a moment of deliberation, Go Chan barely parted his lips. I had no choice but to wait for an opportunity. Opportunity? Since its been quite some time since I retired, my skills werent sufficient to immediately deal with the Mok family fellow who killed my elder brother. At Go Chans words, the suspicious Ha Chae-rin grinned. Then, placing her hand on Go Chans shoulder, she said, As expected of Uncle Go. I knew it would be like that. No matter how retired you are, how could an assassin of the Flying Killing Sect submit to the enemy and turn a blind eye when his own elder brother was attacked? It felt like a dagger was flying and piercing his chest. However, for Go Chan to escape this situation as much as possible, this was the only way. Although she was young, if she had become the sect leader and inherited the title of Flying Killing Yamas Guest, her martial prowess would be at least at the peak realm or above. If he couldnt run away, he had to use his head. How could that be? My senior brother cherished me so much. He was so cherished that he was interrogated to the point of torture, had two fingers cut off, and was treated with such affection. So, even if he died, he had no desire for revenge or longing. However, these words seemed to have an effect, as Ha Chae-rin nodded her head and then, -Tuk! Tuk! Tuk! She removed the needles embedded in his chest. As the needles were removed, his stiffened body moved, and he could breathe properly instead of taking half-breaths. Haa Dont feel too bad. I needed to verify whether Uncle Go had submitted to the young master of the Mok family or if there was another reason. Silently regulating his breathing, Go Chan asked her, But Young La No, Sect Leader. Yes? This isnt a matter that requires the sect leader to personally intervene, so why? Why? Pardon? Is there a reason I cant personally intervene? N-No, how could that be? There was no reason she couldnt. It was just a bit puzzling that someone who had inherited the title of Flying Killing Yamas Guest, one of the Four Great Assassins, would personally intervene in a matter related to a retired assassin, not even a top-tier request. Of course, considering her temperament, it could have been a whim. Ha Chae-rin grinned at Go Chan and said, Since were at it, lets depart for Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Seeing her enthusiastic demeanor, Go Chans complexion darkened. I have to let him know somehow. Otherwise, his life might truly be in danger. *** -Pak! Pa pa pa pak! Mok Gyeong-un, practicing the stepping technique, the foundation of body-tempering techniques, for nearly three hours. Although it had only been four days since he started proper martial arts training, at a glance, his posture was as precise as if he had practiced for several years. Watching Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. What kind of fellow is this? He was training martial arts independently through self-study. She had thought he would ask for her help to some extent, but there was none of that. Yet he had already achieved such mastery. Its astonishing. Even when she was alive, she had seen countless martial talents. But this type was a first. Usually, when starting martial arts, one practices basic forms. Forms are a type of shape, and when these forms are connected, they develop into a complete technique. Therefore, mastering forms is important. The reason for repeating the same posture is to make it familiar to the body. In the gangho, life-and-death confrontations are frequent. In such moments, the outcome is often determined in an instant. Because one cannot calculate many things in that instant, the outcome can be completely different depending on how familiar the body is. Therefore, martial artists continuously repeat postures during training. However, Except for the first time he assumed the posture, he never made a mistake from the second time onward. Mok Gyeong-uns posture had not the slightest deviation. He repeated that posture dozens of times over three hours without the slightest error. This was possible because two conditions were met. With his unbelievable memory, his body is embodying it exactly based on that memory. It was no exaggeration to call this miraculous. Even if one remembers it in their head, physically reproducing it is a separate issue. Yet this fellow can do it. He can move his body accurately as he has learned or intended. There is almost no margin for error. There were sections where he needed to repeatedly adapt because the necessary muscles for some movements were not developed, but otherwise, long-term training would be meaningless. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Whew. The smoke thickened. The tobacco in the pipe kept burning. Watching this fellow, the desire to teach him something continuously arises. However, she suppressed that. Only those who are qualified can learn her techniques. And in any case, he had already obtained the Breaking Thought Eight Forms, which could be considered the supreme enlightenment. That alone could be considered immense fortune. -Pa pak! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been stepping through the body-tempering postures, finally adjusted his stance and regulated his breathing. Phew. -How long are you going to keep doing this? Cheong-ryeong spoke to him. Thats because the sun, which had been high in the sky, was about to set. Is that so? After dealing with escort guard Gam and obtaining the body of outer hall master Sang Ung-baek through Ma-seung, Mok Gyeong-un, whose movement had become somewhat free, had been immersed in martial arts training for four days after obtaining the basic techniques of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. In the first place, his purpose here was martial arts, so he was devoted to it. The conditions are favorable. It was the best, as he wasnt even disturbed. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un presumed that this wouldnt last long. The moment the forge masters breath ceased, it would likely be a series of troublesome events. Leaving at an appropriate time wouldnt be bad. After all, he had already obtained the martial arts. There was no need to stay here any longer. In any case, he had only one goal. -Crunch! To make a wine cup from the skull of the bastard who killed his grandfather and place it on the ancestral altar. Mok Gyeong-un said with a bright smile, Then shall we go in and have a meal? At those words, the corners of Cheong-ryeongs mouth twitched upward as if she had been waiting. *** -Munch munch! Across from Mok Gyeong-un, who was holding a book, a young maidservant was sitting and immersed in eating. The young maidservant ate the braised pork and drank from a wine cup, showing a happy expression. Gulp. This taste is the best. Watching the young maidservant, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. With that, the young maidservant refilled the wine cup and said, What are you laughing at? You seem to be enjoying it a lot. One of the three joys of the living is eating. Someday, even you, mortal, will realize that this world is good even if you roll in a shit field. The young maidservant was none other than Cheong-ryeong, who had possessed her. Every mealtime, she would enter the body of the maidservant who brought the food. For four days, this had been her joy. -Tuk tuk! Tuk tuk! The problem was that it didnt last long. Cheong-ryeong, who had taken over the young maidservants body, looked at the back of her hand holding the wine cup and clicked her tongue. Tsk tsk. The veins were turning black and bulging out. An ordinary body couldnt withstand her ghost, which had ascended to the level of an Imaemangnyang entity. Four days ago, she had tried to obtain any body, entering the body of a pretty young maidservant to endure it, but that maidservant nearly died. This one cant even endure for a moment. Just bear with it a little. Until a suitable body appears. Hurry up and find one for me. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled. In fact, he had no intention of finding her a body right away. Cheong-ryeong, who was of a high level and could always stay by his side, was his trump card. Dont nag. Yes, yes. By the way, youre too interested in exorcism techniques. Because its interesting. The book Mok Gyeong-un was reading was an exorcism manual called the Six People Spirit Summoning Technique, which the deceased diviner Sak had possessed. Mok Gyeong-un had asked to bring all of Saks belongings. He had obtained many useful items, more so than from the diviner Myo-sin. There were several talisman techniques and a considerable number of related talismans. These were enough to pique Mok Gyeong-uns interest. There are quite a few interesting techniques here. For example, the dead -Flinch! Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brow and turned his head to the side. At Mok Gyeong-uns attitude, Cheong-ryeong said with a glint in her eyes, Youve really become sensitive. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un closed the book and rose from his seat. *** Half a quarter ago, in escort guard Go Chans room. Go Chan brought a set of clothes to Ha Chae-rin. These are the clothes worn by the young maidservants. Slightly lifting and examining the clothes he had brought, she muttered with a chuckle, So tacky. The courtesan clothes are better. Go Chan glanced at her. He had to let Mok Gyeong-un know about this somehow, but she hadnt given him a chance. Then, as a last resort, he thought of the maidservants clothes. He intended to secretly go to Mok Gyeong-un and inform him of this fact while she was changing clothes. Go Chan slightly bowed his head and said, Sect Leader. I will step out for a moment while you change clothes. Why? Dont you want to watch? H-How could that be? Its a rare opportunity to see the bare body of someone with a figure like mine. With those words, she slightly revealed her cleavage. Ahem, ahem. Her mischievous behavior was still the same. Even though she was still like this, the fact that the former sect leader had passed on the sect leader position to her showed how remarkable he was. Go Chan bowed and waved his hands, trying to leave. To him, Ha Chae-rin said with a smile, Uncle Go. Thank you. Thanks to you, I was able to enter here easily. At those words, Go Chan felt bitter inwardly. It wasnt a situation to be thanked for, as he had let her in half-forcibly, regardless of his will. No, its nothing. Then Ill step out Before he could finish his sentence, -Pu pu pu pu pu puk! !? Needles embedded in the numbing acupoints. They were the Yeong-in Flying Needles. Go Chan looked at her with a perplexed gaze. Ha Chae-rin smirked and lowered her right hand, which was wearing a bracelet. Then, approaching him, she opened her mouth. Theres no need for that. Wh-What is the meaning of this? Your role ends here, Uncle. Pardon? I said, it ends here. B-But Sect Leader? Did you really think I believed that foolish excuse you made? Ha. Oh no. Go Chan bit his lip tightly. From the beginning, she hadnt believed his words at all. She had merely used him to easily enter without triggering the defensive net of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. The fact that you obediently remained under the person who killed your senior brother naturally means you submitted. What nonsense is a retired piece of trash spouting about enduring for the sake of revenge? Hmph. Ha Chae-rin scoffed at Go Chan. At her laughter, Go Chan gritted his teeth. Seeing her unchanged personality disorder, his teeth ached. How did she pass the Hundred Days, Hundred Kills and become the sect leader of the Flying Killing Sect? It was questionable !? Suddenly, Go Chan furrowed his brow and opened his mouth. Could it be that youre in the midst of the Hundred Days, Hundred Kills? To become the sect leader of the assassin sect Flying Killing, there was a rite of passage. It involved taking a test called the Hundred Days, Hundred Kills. At his question, Ha Chae-rin silently curled the corners of her mouth. It was a sign of affirmation. Ha. No wonder something felt strange. It was odd for her, in the position of sect leader, to personally handle such a matter. If she werent carrying out the Hundred Days, Hundred Kills, there was no way she would directly intervene in such a matter. Ha Chae-rin, who had been smiling with the corners of her mouth raised, said, But youre not a complete idiot, I see. Thats right. The sixtieth sacrifice of the Hundred Days, Hundred Kills is none other than Mok Gyeong-un, the third young master of Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Go Chan Chan was drained by his own powerlessness. Since when had things become so tangled? Everything had turned into a mess after that fake Mok Gyeong-un appeared. No, was it because he was so weak that he couldnt even escape being a second-rate at this age, being swayed back and forth and ending up like this? At that moment, Ha Chae-rin drew the dagger from Go Chans waist. Wh-What are you doing? In response to that question, she smirked and said, Uncle, you killed the young master you served for the sake of avenging Uncle Gam and then committed suicide. Got it? F-From the beginning -Ta ta ta ta tak! Ha Chae-rin sealed even Go Chans fatal acupoints. Then, placing her index finger on her lips, she whispered, Shh. Be quiet. You should be grateful that Im saving your honor as a member of the Bisalmun Sect, even though youre retired. With those words, Ha Chae-rin tried to slit Go Chans throat. It was at that very moment. -Pat! Whirik! The dagger in her hand escaped and flew through the door screen. !? -Pak! Through the pierced door screen, someone could be seen holding the dagger. At this, Ha Chae-rins eyes widened. Oh A bystander? -Kwang! While she was astonished, that someone kicked open the door and revealed himself. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Escort guard Go Chan. Were you in danger? For the first time, Go Chan thought this devilish fellow looked cool. Chapter 40 Chapter 40Despite her fiery temperament, Ha Chae-rin had undergone rigorous training and education under Flying Killing Yamas Guest, one of the Four Great Assassins of the Central Plains. The essence of assassination lies in gathering information and preparation. Therefore, she began investigating her target, Mok Gyeong-un, in various ways. However, upon investigation, this Mok Gyeong-un was no different from a naive young master. She had heard that his martial arts were so poor that he was considered third-rate, not even acknowledged by the other brothers or retainers of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. But how did such a fellow kill the twenty-ninth mid-level assassin? There were two possibilities she could surmise here. One was that the real culprit could be someone else. The person who leaked this information to them was from the same Yeon Mok Sword Manor, but he was another young master who had to compete for succession. It was entirely possible. And secondly, Did he hide his true abilities for this day? She considered the latter less likely than the former. This was because he was only 17 years old, and if he had to compete for succession, there was no reason for him to hide his strength. The fact that the Yeon Mok Sword Manor Master was suffering from an illness was a recent development. Thus, she was even more certain. This is completely unexpected. Ha Chae-rin momentarily doubted her eyes. Although born a woman, she had reached the pinnacle of martial arts through her grandfathers unwavering support and teachings. Even she could not perform the Void Seizing technique. Yet, the 17-year-old naive young master of the Mok clan, whom she had regarded as an ignorant child, was capable of this? Ha Chae-rins eyes narrowed as she looked at Mok Gyeong-un. But why? If he possessed profound internal energy to the extent of being capable of Void Seizing, he should have reached at least the peak of the supreme realm. However, no matter how she sensed his aura, he seemed to be merely third-rate. It was exactly as she had heard. Strange. He demonstrated Void Seizing, yet his aura was third-rate. But the atmosphere emanating from him was uncannily ominous. Perhaps that was why she couldnt gauge him at all. It was possible that she couldnt sense it because he had concealed his energy. Yo-young Master At that moment, the bodyguard Go Chan called out to Mok Gyeong-un in a voice close to relief. It was understandable, as he would have lost his life with his throat slit if it had been a bit later. However, the crisis was not over. -Pak! Heuk! Ha Chae-rin grabbed Go Chans throat and pulled him towards her. The startled Go Chan tried to twist his body to break free, but he couldnt resist due to the significant difference in their internal energy levels. Holding Go Chan, she spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. If you dont want to see your bodyguard die, I advise you not to move, Young Master Mok. .. At her words, Go Chan let out a faint sigh. That was because Ha Chae-rin knew nothing about that fellow. Although he had just saved his life, that fellow was not the type to dance to someone elses tune in the first place. Then, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Who are you? To this question, Ha Chae-rin laughed and said, Theres no reason for me to tell you that, Young Master. Rather, I would like you to take a step back. She was keeping Mok Gyeong-un in check. If it werent for the Void Seizing technique he had just displayed, she wouldnt have been this cautious. However, she needed to prepare for the worst-case scenario. It was difficult to gauge Mok Gyeong-uns exact martial arts level, and at this point, a normal assassination was already out of the question. Should I retreat? As she pondered this, she felt the throat she was holding tremble slightly. She noticed Go Chan moving his lips. At this, she tightened her grip on his throat even more. -Kwak! Kek! Old Man Go seems to be intent on harboring animosity towards us. Seeing as youre even doing this kind of thing. At those words, Go Chan found it absurd even in the midst of his suffering. It was ridiculous to hear her babble about animosity when she was the one who had tried to kill him first. An assassin from the Flying Killing Sect? Hoh. So you were an assassin? -Eureuk At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she made an annoyed expression. He had nicely summarized and exposed her identity. Ah this damn bastard. There was nothing worse than an assassin failing and having their affiliation revealed as well. Now that things had come to this, she had to kill Mok Gyeong-un in some way. No, the goal was to kill him even if she had to retreat and change her approach. Once designated as a Hundred-Day Hundred-Kill target, if she couldnt kill him, she wouldnt be able to receive the title of the Four Great Assassins or become the Sect Leader of the Flying Killing Sect. Do I have to finish it? Although she still couldnt be sure of Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts level, she did have a secret technique as a last resort. It was the Extreme Killing Needle attached to her wrist. Since it was specially made, it could only be used once, but if used within a distance of three jang, even skilled martial artists would find it difficult to block with their protective qi. She was told to use it when her life was in danger, but it might not be a situation to hold back. If I let my guard down, I could be the one to suffer. Without lowering her guard, she slowly lowered her left hand. At this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Let him go. What? If you release the Guard Go Chan, Ill let you go this time. Its very rare for me to let someone who targeted my life go. What? Go Chan was inwardly surprised. He didnt expect that devilish fellow to let an assassin who had come to take his life go for his sake. Wasnt he just a pawn to be used by that guy? He thought he would naturally be abandoned, so it was truly unexpected. Just let him go? Ha! On the other hand, at Mok Gyeong-uns words, one of Ha Chae-rins eyebrows arched upward. His attitude, as if bestowing mercy, was annoying. However, she also thought it was rather fortunate. The fellow had made a mistake. The fact that he was willing to let go of an assassin who had targeted his life to save a single bodyguard was proof that he didnt take Go Chan lightly. Still holding Go Chans throat, she took a step back and said, Young Master Mok. It seems you care a great deal for your bodyguard. No. Not particularly. Its just my whim that I dont want to let a useful person like Bodyguard Go Chan die right away. Whim. Hmph. Scoffing, she said to Mok Gyeong-un, Well then, if you want to save this persons life according to your whim, move back ten steps and kneel down. Then, Ill release the bodyguard as soon as I leave the estate. As she spoke, she used the hidden angle to switch the trigger on her wrist and loaded the Extreme Killing Needle. She had already visualized the unfolding situation several times in her mind. The moment Mok Gyeong-un stepped back, she planned to use Go Chan as a shield and push forward, firing the Extreme Killing Needle from her hidden angle. Hurry up and step ba- !? It was at that very moment. She discovered that Mok Gyeong-uns gaze was not directed at her but slightly behind her. At the same time, -Flinch! Sensing something strange behind her back, she hurriedly switched her wrist and shot the Spectral Needle. -Poof poof poof pook! However, there was nothing behind her. What? She was sure she had felt something approaching from behind just now. It was an eerie sensation, but what on earth!? -Pak! Kek! In an instant, she grabbed Go Chan, whose throat she was holding, and twisted her body to one side. At that moment, a dagger brushed past her right side. Seeing Ha Chae-rins appearance as she dodged, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed with interest. Faster than Mok Yu-cheon. And more sensitive in perception. Cheong-ryeong, who had targeted Ha Chae-rins back, spoke. -The senses of a peak-level expert are incomparable to those of a first-class martial artist. My ghostly aura is too strong, so its not easy to approach within one jang. It seems so. Throughout Mok Yu-cheons narration, he kept glancing at Cheong-ryeongs location from time to time. Upon reaching the peak realm, it seemed that one becomes more adept at manipulating energy, to the point of being sensitive even to spiritual energy. Then, Ha Chae-rin spoke to Mok Gyeong-un with sharpened eyes. Young Master Mok. You had an accomplice. She was certain. The eerie and unfamiliar sensation she had felt from behind. She didnt know what it was, but her senses couldnt be wrong when she was already on high alert. And she realized one thing. It was weak. The dagger Mok Gyeong-un had thrown earlier was a surprise attack, but the force behind it was weak. If a martial artist above the peak level had thrown it with intent, she would have been hit on the shoulder in that fleeting moment. Something was strange. It was a perfect opportunity, yet he let it slip. Could it be? Perhaps the Void Seizing technique he had demonstrated earlier was not Mok Gyeong-uns skill. It could have been the help of this unfamiliar entity that couldnt be sensed. As her thoughts reached this point, the corners of her mouth curled up slightly. If Mok Gyeong-un was not the kind of expert she should be wary of, she could definitely kill him. Extreme Killing Needle! In a split second, killing intent rose from her. Sensing this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a cold voice. It seems youll become the most wicked person. No. Not at all! With those words, Ha Chae-rin pushed Go Chan towards Mok Gyeong-un as she was. -Papapapapak! And as she approached within three jang, she struck Go Chans back with her left palm. -Paaaaaang! A sound of something exploding rang out. Kek! The Extreme Killing Needle that penetrated Go Chans back flew accurately towards Mok Gyeong-uns forehead. The power of the Extreme Killing Needle flying at a tremendous speed was at a level that could pierce through the protective qi of decent internal energy experts. However, -Whirik! The flying Extreme Killing Needle twisted its trajectory upwards and penetrated Mok Gyeong-uns raised right palm. -Pook! !? Ha Chae-rins eyes widened. The flying Extreme Killing Needle changed its trajectory, what on earth was happening? As she was puzzled, she heard a womans voice in her left ear. -You should have left when he said hed let you go, foolish one. Startled by the voice right next to her, she leaped to the right and shot the Spectral Needle. However, there was nothing there. -Poof poof poof pook! She was sure she heard a voice right beside her. But why couldnt she see anything? As she was bewildered, something pulled her body to the ground with immense force. -Pak! Kwang! Ack! A final scream burst out from Ha Chae-rins mouth as she hit the ground. The startled Ha Chae-rin circulated her energy and tried to gather as much internal power as possible. Then, she tried to generate a repulsive force to shake off the power pressing down on her body. However, Heok! At that moment, an unbelievable thing occurred. -Bubble bubble! The surroundings of Ha Chae-rin, who was pressed against the ground, were filled with rising blood, and everything turned red. At the same time, a foul stench of blood filled the air, making it hard to breathe. Faced with this bizarre situation she had never experienced before, she couldnt understand what was happening. -Kkadeuk! Kkadeuk! !!!!!!! For a moment, she doubted her eyes. Dozens of red hands emerged from the ground, grabbing and pulling at her arms and legs, making her heart feel like it would burst. It was so terrifying that she couldnt even scream. -Squirm squirm! All she could do was twist her body. Looking at Ha Chae-rin like this, Cheong-ryeong sneered. -Since its the body Ill be using, Ill try not to leave too many scratches. She was enjoying this. Watching Cheong-ryeong, who was delighted, and Ha Chae-rin, who was suffering from fear, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. I told you youd be the most wicked person. He had clearly warned her. He had even given her a chance to live by holding the bodyguard Go Chans throat and threatening him. However, in the end, she had missed this opportunity. Cough cough. Mok Gyeong-un examined Go Chan, who was turning bluer and colder, with blood filling his mouth. Blood continuously flowed from his pierced chest, and it seemed his heart had been penetrated, leaving no hope. Looking at him, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a dry voice. What a pity. I thought we could have been together a little longer. He had done his best to save him. But he was really unlucky. Mok Gyeong-un looked down at the dying Go Chan and continued, Youve worked hard. I wont forget Guard Go Chans efforts. Cough Young Master I dont want to die Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Go Chan muttered something with difficulty. It was the intense desire to live of a dying human being. Mok Gyeong-un stared at him indifferently and said, Your attachment to life is strong. Cough cough Please As Go Chans eyes gradually became hazy, Mok Gyeong-un looked down at him and muttered, his lips twitching. There might be room for us to be together a little longer. With those words, he took something out from his waist. Something was written in red ink, but Go Chans vision was getting blurry, making it difficult to see clearly. Mok Gyeong-un placed that talisman on Go Chans forehead. Then, placing his palm on Go Chans chest, he said, According to the ghost Summoning Technique, vengeful spirits are born not only from strong resentment but also from the overflowing resentment and death energy at the place of death. As soon as he finished speaking, A chilling and ominous energy surged from Mok Gyeong-uns palm. -Goooooo! Chapter 41 Chapter 41Everything appeared black. Guard Go Chan felt no sensation in his body. And he realized that everything around him was empty, and he couldnt feel any of his five senses. Am I dead after all? He thought his life was truly pathetic. He was an orphan who didnt even know who his parents were, and he had lived half his life as an assassin after being taken in by an assassination organization. Just when he finally retired and tried to live like a human being, everything became twisted because of one damn impostor. Everything felt unjust, and he could only lament. Where am I going? He was curious at times. About what happens when you die. But then, a familiar voice reached his ears. With meager words and numbers, success lies in the timing. Todays alcoholic offering enters the profound realm, communicating with and receiving the spirits I rely on, the spirits I seek. Weighing and pouring the ceremonial fruit, I bear the shadow of regret as I carry the sacred fragrance within me. Haa. Even in death, he could hear this voice. It was the voice of that impostor. Am I suffering even in death? Having lived as an assassin, he never thought he would go to paradise. But hearing this voice even after death made him depressed. However, the voice continued. The third invocation: a leisurely return and surrender. Eight pecks and eight flavors, fresh and new. Choose wisely, devote yourself to the knowledge of the spirits desires. As soon as those words ended, Go Chan felt himself being pulled by some strong unknown force, and the sensations that had disappeared were faintly replaced by something else. Along with it, the blackness in his vision brightened. !? Go Chan blinked his eyes. He saw Mok Gyeong-un forming some strange hand seal in front of him. What was this? Wasnt he dead? While he was puzzled, he noticed a captivating woman with a dumbfounded expression beside Mok Gyeong-un Heuk! It was none other than Ha Chae-rin. What is happened was this situation? Why were the two of them looking at him like this? As he was wondering, Ha Chae-rin opened her mouth. Did it work? Yes. It seems to have succeeded. The Half-Six-Eight Spirit Summoning Technique. Half-Six-Eight Spirit Summoning Technique? What did that mean? The Half-Six-Eight Spirit Summoning Technique. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It is a type of sorcery that utilizes the Eight-Person Talisman to control ghosts. Not knowing this, Go Chan had no idea what the two were talking about. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un lowered his hands from the seal and said, Go Chan, let me apologize first. -Huh? Wh-what? Go Chan was momentarily startled. His voice didnt sound like his own, but rather some strange, different form. Then, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, Reviving you was impossible from the start, so I tried to turn you into a corpse ghost using the Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique, but it seems that failed because my death energy is still insufficient. -Yo-Young Master? What in the world are you talking about? And why does my voice sound like this? Huh? Go Chan was stunned for a moment as he looked at his body. He looked at his palm, but why did it appear so hazy? He could see through his palm to the other side. He had no idea what this phenomenon was. Hey, you fool. Your souls rank has fallen, so it appears even more hazy. Dont make a fuss. Ha Chae-rin said to him. -What? At this, Go Chan frowned as he looked at her. This bitch had tried to kill Mok Gyeong-un by piercing through his heart, and now she was acting as if they were acquainted? As if sensing this thought, Mok Gyeong-un said, Ah, Guard Go Chan. This isnt the assassin from the Bi-Sal Sect that you knew. -What? What do you mean by that? Cheong-ryeong has taken over her body. -.. Go Chan couldnt help but be confused by the incomprehensible words. Why was his body like this, and what on earth was Mok Gyeong-un talking about? To the bewildered Go Chan, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head and said, Guard Go Chan, I think I need to tell you this. -What is it, Young Master? Youre dead. -What? Im saying Guard Go Chan is dead. -What do you mean by that? I am currently!? Suddenly, Go Chans expression stiffened. Come to think of it, it was strange that his voice sounded eerie and that he appeared translucent. So he went to a place where there was a mirror to look around, !? Go Chan was at a loss for words. His reflection did not appear in the mirror. -Young Master Am I really dead? Yes. -.. Go Chan was speechless. He felt a mixture of emotions and a sudden surge of grief. He had held onto a faint hope. The hope that he might not be dead. Seeing him like this, Mok Gyeong-un offered condolences that were not quite comforting in a dry voice. May you rest in peace. -Are you mocking me right now? Are you playing with me? Go Chan couldnt hold back his anger anymore, beyond the surge of emotions. Now that he was dead anyway, he was sick and tired of being mindful of this fellow, and there was no reason to do so anymore. -If you hadnt killed Master Gam, none of this would have happened, you damn bastard! Curses poured out of him. Seeing him like this, Cheong-ryeong, who had taken over Ha Chae-rins body, laughed. She had expected him to be this angry to some extent. In fact, without considerable anger or obsession, souls usually ascend rather than becoming vengeful spirits. But it was Mok Gyeong-un who had forcibly held onto him and turned him into this state. His rank has fallen too. In terms of rank, Go Chan was the lowest-grade spirit. He was no more than a street-level spirit that could be seen only very rarely. -Damn bastard. You son of a bitch. Bastard. Die! Die! I curse you even in death No, Im already dead. Anyway, I curse you. You impostor! From the fourth generation to the fifth generation, misfortune Phew. Shut up. Mok Gyeong-un said with a sigh. At that moment, something strange happened. -Mmph mmph mmph! Go Chan couldnt open his mouth as Mok Gyeong-un commanded. He wanted to curse, but the words wouldnt come out regardless of his will. Why was this happening? To the puzzled Go Chan, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Although youre dead, Guard Go Chan has become my servant ghost through the Half-Six-Eight Spirit Summoning Technique. -? What did that mean again? Youre curious about what a servant ghost is, right? To put it simply, a slave ghost? Yes, you can think of it that way. A slave ghost? Ha! Do you want to die, you fool? Cheong-ryeong glared at Mok Gyeong-un and raised her voice. At this, Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand lightly and corrected himself, Lets just say hes a ghost who has to cooperate with me. -.. Ah, you cant speak. If I let you, will you keep cursing? Go Chan shook his head vigorously. How obedient. Then you can speak again. -Ah? At Mok Gyeong-uns command, his voice returned. At this, Go Chan was momentarily confused about how to accept this situation. He had thought that now that he was dead, he wouldnt be swayed by this fellow anymore, so he had cursed to his hearts content. But even in death, he had to follow this fellows orders? shit. Curses naturally came to his mind. Of course, they didnt come out of his mouth. Now that he knew Mok Gyeong-un could control him with a single word, he became afraid of this fellow. what the . is he? He had witnessed strange scenes several times. But he never imagined that he would possess such unbelievable abilities. The power to make even the dead submit to him was absurd. To such Go Chan, Mok Gyeong-un said, Anyway, Guard Go Chan, Im glad we can continue to be together. -.. Glad? Did he think he would be happy to be ordered around by him even in death? It was not only disheartening but also distressing. Hmm. You dont like it? -. It seems you dont like it. Then should I just let you go? At those words, Go Chan looked at him with a gleam in his eyes. He thought he would be used even in death, but was he really going to let him go? As he was feeling hopeful, Mok Gyeong-un glanced at Cheong-ryeong and said, I dont know the technique to release a servant ghost yet. Is there any other way to release him? If I knew that, would I be in this state? I see. Or if he desires it so much, you can forcibly exorcise him. At those words, Go Chan asked in puzzlement, -I What is exorcism? It means forcibly banishing a spirit, you fool. -Banish? Then does that mean Ill die? Thats right. -Im already dead though. If you die further from there, youll be annihilated. -Does that mean Ill completely disappear? Yes. Youll completely vanish from this world. Who knows, there might be something else, but I dont know since I havent experienced it myself. At these words, Go Chans face stiffened. He thought if Mok Gyeong-un released him, he would go to a place like the afterlife. But from what they were saying now, it sounded like they would kill his soul. Suddenly, Go Chan became afraid. Even now that he was dead and had become a spirit, it was terrifying, and the concept of completely disappearing evoked immense fear. Was that why? -Yo-Young Master! Go Chan knelt down in front of Mok Gyeong-un. Then, lowering his head, he pleaded, -I I misspoke. Having just died and being confused about what was happening, I was rude to you, Young Master. Hmm? Didnt you say you didnt want to be with me? -No! I absolutely want to be with you, Young Master. Not wanting to be with you? Thats an absurd thing to say. Although I have died like this, now that I have another chance to be with you, I will serve you with utmost loyalty. It was a quick change of attitude. Even though he was dead, Go Chan feared further changes here. Seeing his appearance, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. -Ttuk! Then, Cheong-ryeong frowned. Noticing her expression, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Is it as expected? At that question, Cheong-ryeong muttered in an irritated voice, This one cant endure it either. I thought it would be a bit better, but its a useless wench. At those words, Go Chan looked at her in puzzlement. That expression and way of speaking were completely different from Ha Chae-rins. What was going on? -Ttuk! Ttuk! At that moment, black blood vessels bulged out from the neck of Ha Chae-rin, who was expressing anger. Then, Cheong-ryeong, who was inside Ha Chae-rins body, let out a deep sigh and, -Sssss! She emerged from that body. -Thud! Ha Chae-rins body collapsed on the ground like a corpse. At that moment, Go Chan froze like an ice sculpture. He wondered what it was, but Cheong-ryeong, who had emerged from Ha Chae-rins body, was truly a shock in itself. Wh-what is this? Among spirits, their ranks can be clearly distinguished. Just as humans have five senses, spirits have their own alternative senses. Those senses were warning Go Chan. That this was a monster beyond imagination. -Hwaaaaa! It was as if the surroundings were dyed in blood, walls were collapsing, and even the ground was splitting apart in an illusion. This was definitely not an ordinary spirit. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong raised an eyebrow and said to Go Chan, -Wont you lower your gaze? At those words, Go Chan trembled and slowly lowered his head. Then, Cheong-ryeong snorted and said, -A newbie spirit whose body is still warm from just dying dares to stare at me? -I-I apologize. Go Chan felt disheartened once again. He thought that everyone would be the same in death, but that wasnt the case. Even in death, there was still a gap in power in that world, and he was no different from the weak. While this was happening, Mok Gyeong-un said, What a shame. I thought it was a quite suitable body. -I didnt have high expectations. Is that so? He clearly remembered her being very pleased. Where else could he find the body of a young woman who had reached the peak realm? He thought this level would be able to handle Cheong-ryeong, but in just a few moments, the body couldnt endure it and cracked like the servant ghosts. I guess theres no choice. Its a pity, but this body -Whats there to pity? We can just use it. Pardon? -The rank has fallen anyway, so it wont be of much use in the spirit state. We can give it to this fellow. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Go Chan with interest. Go Chan tilted his head with an anxious expression, wondering what they were talking about. -Why me all of a sudden? Then, Cheong-ryeong suddenly approached Go Chan. -Sssk! Feeling fear from the overwhelming pressure, Go Chan instinctively tried to back away, but Cheong-ryeong grabbed his neck as if hooking him and pushed him somewhere. -Wh-why are you doing this -Stop blabbering and go in. Its rare for a newbie to have this opportunity. -Pak! It was Ha Chae-rins body, lying on the ground like a dead person. -Uh-oh? -Ssssssk! At that moment, Go Chans spirit was forcibly pushed into Ha Chae-rins body by Cheong-ryeong against his will. Ha Chae-rins body, which was lying on the ground, squirmed and moved wildly. Looking down at this with his arms crossed, Mok Gyeong-un said indifferently, Hmm. Is it alright? -Dont know. Ive cleared out the ego, so even if the rank has fallen, it should be able to take control quickly. Is that so? But He wondered if it was really alright. While this was happening, Ha Chae-rin, who had been convulsing as if in agony by herself, suddenly sat up and spoke with a bewildered look in her eyes. Wh-why all of a sudden Heuk! What is this? She couldnt hide her bewilderment at her own voice. After being startled like that, she lowered her head to look at her chest and was even more shocked. Wh-what on earth is this? No matter how you looked at it, it was a womans body. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said to him as if there was no other choice, Yes. It seems youll have to work with that body from now on. Chapter 42 Chapter 42We corrected the numbering of chapters from 250 to 270 (there are some errors in it, but the consistency of the chapters is correct, dont worry) A man in navy blue martial arts robes, carrying a writing case on his back, paced back and forth not far from the Yeon Mok Sword Manors clan residence, clutching a talisman in his hand. -Flutter flutter! Before long, a large flapping shadow appeared, centered around where he stood. Gradually, as if descending, the shadow diminished in size. Go-jo. Have you found him? the man asked. In response, the shrunken eagle shadow shook its head. Perplexed, the mans expression shifted to one of incomprehension. He then pointed his sword finger mudra towards a specific spot in the void. Closing his eyes, he immersed himself in deep concentration. After a while, he opened his eyes, furrowing his brow. Whats this? Having received what Go-jo had witnessed, the man struggled to make sense of the situation. The entire clan residence seemed shrouded in a hazy mist. Such a phenomenon does not occur easily. It can be considered a type of Ghostly Domain, manifested by the powerful intent of a high-level vengeful spirit. ..This is no ordinary matter. In terms of magical techniques, a Ghostly Domain is akin to a barrier. Only vengeful spirits of at least the Green ghost level and above are capable of forming such a domain. This was the reason for the mans grave concern. How do I deal with this? He had intended to observe the target from the outside, but that had become difficult. Even diviner Sak, whose mastery of magical arts nearly rivaled his own, had fallen victim to it, making it impossible to recklessly approach using spells. However, the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion had incurred the Madams wrath, rendering the prospect of entering equally daunting. Hmm. As he pondered, his gaze fell upon a tipsy youth, arm in arm with women who appeared to be courtesans, stumbling along the path. The youth swayed and collapsed to the ground, vomiting, as the courtesans attempted to rouse him. Oh my! Young Master Mok? Young Master Mok? You should go home and rest. Didnt you promise to show us around? Mmm The courtesans, referred to as Young Master Mok, shook him several times to wake him. When he failed to regain consciousness, they furtively glanced around. Seeing that Young Master Mok remained unresponsive, they discreetly began rummaging through his pockets. Observing this, the corners of the mans mouth curled up slightly. *** The Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang state that the lowest rank of vengeful spirits, the Red Spirits are a type of earth-bound spirits that can cause the living to experience goosebumps or mild chills. Go Chan had become a vengeful spirit due to his unwavering desire to live, his sense of injustice, and the death energy infused by Mok Gyeong-un. Moreover, he was a Red Spirit, the lowest rank. As a newly formed vengeful spirit, he knew nothing and had no clear understanding of possession or how to carry it out. Thanks to Cheong-ryeongs advice, he managed to gradually take control of Ha Chae-rins body. As he suppressed her consciousness, fragments of memories seeped in. A blood-stained room. A heart filled with resentment. [Grandfather? You cant be dead, right? Grandfather, youre one of the Four Great Assassins of the Central Plains, the Flying Killing Yamas Guest. Get up. You cant die. Get up!] [The position of sect leader is vacant, and you want me to complete the Hundred Days and Nights? What kind of nonsense is that?] [Just do it! Do it!] [Grandfather. I will definitely inherit your position and avenge you. No matter who it is.] Through absorbing Ha Chae-rins memories, Go Chan learned that the sect leader had been suddenly murdered, plunging the Flying Killing Sect into internal chaos. Ha Chae-rin had been undergoing the Hundred Days and Nights ritual to become the next sect leader of the Flying Killing Sect. Was that so? It was a truly astonishing revelation. The deceased sect leader, who had earned the title of one of the Four Great Assassins, was a supreme master who had reached the Peak of the Transcendent Realm and boasted an almost perfect success rate in assassinations, befitting his status at the pinnacle of the assassin world. Yet, such an exceptional assassin had been unexpectedly killed. Based on Ha Chae-rins memories, even his granddaughter suspected that it might have been the work of one of the other Four Great Assassins. If that were the case, it would pose significant challenges for the Flying Killing Sects pursuit of revenge. Of course, that was their problem. Go Chan desperately wanted to resolve this issue. Sir. Yes? Please remove me from this body. -Shudder! Even as he spoke, goosebumps rose on his skin, and his arms tingled. It was because of his own voice. Anyone can imagine being the opposite sex, but when it actually happens, it becomes overwhelming for Go Chan. If I remove you, Ill have to deal with that woman immediately. .. She was an assassin who had targeted Mok Gyeong-uns life. He couldnt let her live. That woman is the granddaughter of the Flying Killing Sects Manor Master, right? Didnt you say shes the next sect leader? Well, yes, but I came here because of the now-dead Guard Gam, but if his granddaughter dies, things will get even more troublesome, dont you think? .. Thats true. Go Chans voice trailed off. He couldnt deny Mok Gyeong-uns words. Although the disciples of the Flying Killing Sect found her temperament challenging, their loyalty and respect for the deceased Flying Killing Yamas Guest were exceptionally high. Therefore, if his granddaughter Ha Chae-rin were to die, the entire Flying Killing Sect would resort to every means possible to kill Mok Gyeong-un. In fact, he secretly hoped for it. I wish he would die. However, if Mok Gyeong-un died, Go Chan would also perish. That was the fate of a spirit with a connected bond, as Cheong-ryeong had explained. shit. It was a cruel twist of fate. He was essentially no different from a slave. He couldnt allow Mok Gyeong-un to die, even if he wanted to. Go Chan found himself in a conflicted state of mind. -Sigh. Cheong-ryeong, who had been smoking a long pipe and exhaling smoke, clicked her tongue and spoke to the troubled Go Chan. -Why do you look like youre about to die? Newbie. You should be grateful just for possessing a living body. Is this something to be grateful for? If thats the case, couldnt she have put him in a male body? However, fearing Cheong-ryeong, he uttered words that contradicted his true feelings. .Well, thats true, but. -You were a weakling when you were alive, werent you? .. -To be merely second-rate at that age, even after retiring as an assassin, means there was almost no hope for you. .. It was like a fatal blow, one might say. Every word Cheong-ryeong spoke was like a sharp dagger, tormenting Go Chan. It rendered him speechless in a different sense. -Pak! At that moment, Go Chan instinctively tilted his head back slightly. Yo- Young Master? Right in front of his nose, he saw the sole of Mok Gyeong-uns shoe. If he had been a moment later, he would have been kicked in the chin. Mok Gyeong-un then said to him, Youre definitely fast. Even faster than when you were alive. What? Go Chan frowned at those words. Upon reflection, he realized that this movement was not his own. He had followed the lead of the body. The body of Ha Chae-rin, who had reached the Peak of the Transcendent Realm, possessed a level of intuition that was incomparably more acute than Go Chan, who had merely been second-rate. Ah! Seeing his realization, Cheong-ryeong chuckled and spoke. -Why are you so surprised? Its only natural since youve possessed a strong body. Is- is that so? -Still, its best if you adapt to it. Newbie, given your low level, it will take more time for you to fully utilize that body. Even among vengeful spirits, there exist different ranks. Cheong-ryeong, who had ascended to the realm of the Two Demons and Two Spirits[1], could draw out power surpassing the original body when possessing someone. However, Go Chan, who was merely at the lowest Red Spirit level, was incapable of such feats. Nonetheless, possessing the body of a supreme master at the Peak of the Transcendent Realm meant he had become incomparably stronger than his original self. Peak.. Go Chan felt a strange sensation. When he had been alive and cultivating martial arts, his goal had been to reach the first-rate level. However, despite his ardent desire, his talent was lacking, and he ultimately failed to cross that threshold. Now, he found himself in possession of a body that had reached the Peak of the Transcendent Realm. Realizing this, his feelings took a distinct turn. -You seem to be pleased now, I see. At Cheong-ryeongs remark, Go Chan regained his senses and waved his hands in denial. Although he was captivated by the prospect of being at the peak, the fact that it was a womans body and not a mans continued to torment him. -Being a newbie, your thinking is still mundane. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. Once one accepts the reality of their own death and the concept of being a spirit, the physical body becomes nothing more than a shell. Of course, there is a difference between a shell one likes and one that one doesnt, but still. She found it incomprehensible that he would show such aversion simply because it was a womans body. -Tsk tsk. You should be satisfied that youve obtained a young and beautiful body. I- I am a man. Even if being young is good, a womans body is simply -If you dare to indulge in self-gratification while secretly admiring yourself in the mirror when no ones looking, I will kill you. No. Why would I do such a thing? He had no such inclinations. If he had to possess a body, he would have preferred a male one. Mok Gyeong-un then said to him, For now, please adapt to that body. When an opportunity arises later, I will arrange for you to transfer to another one. He wanted to demand an immediate change, but recognizing the situation, Go Chan could say no more. He could only nod his head in dejection. It seemed he had no choice but to live as Ha Chae-rin for the time being. But would this fellow really allow him to switch bodies so easily? He felt a strange unease. At that moment -Thump thump thump! The sound of someone running down the corridor could be heard. Then, someone knocked on the door. -Knock knock! Who is it? -Young Master! Its Bokhyeon from the Inner Hall. Come in. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the door opened, and a man dressed in the attire of the Inner Hall entered. The man named Bokhyeon slightly bowed his head in a simple greeting, then spoke in a voice filled with delight. Young Master. Rejoice. What? Why was he suddenly being told to rejoice? As he wondered, the Inner Hall guard Bokhyeon said, The Manor Master has awakened! !? Those words brought a glint to the eyes of both Mok Gyeong-un and Go Chan, who was possessing Ha Chae-rins body. At the time, the Manor Master had not been possessed but was on the verge of death due to the demonic masters kill (). Although Mok Gyeong-un had left the body, the Manor Master had been significantly weakened, yet somehow, he seemed to have survived. Hmm. This was an unexpected development. Mok Gyeong-un had been contemplating leaving this place once he had become somewhat familiar with the basic techniques before the Manor Master succumbed to his injuries. Staying longer would only lead to unpleasant entanglements with the Madam or the Second Young Master. But now, the Manor Master had awakened. Does that mean he had fully recovered? Young Master? At the call of the Inner Hall guard Bokhyeon, Mok Gyeong-un changed his expression and placed his hand on his chest, speaking in a tone of relief. Ah, what a relief. To hear that Father has awakened. Seeing his act, Go Chan inwardly clicked his tongue. Of course, the Inner Hall guard Bokhyeon, unaware of Mok Gyeong-uns true nature, harbored no suspicions. Its a blessing for the Yeon Mok Sword Manor Clan. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Indeed. Thank you for coming to inform me. Ah! Thats not the only reason. What? The Manor Master is looking for you, Young Master. For me? Yes. He said to bring you immediately. Mok Gyeong-un slightly tilted his head at those words. The Manor Master had summoned him as soon as he woke up? Why? -Could it be because of that hidden place beneath the Medicinal Hall? Ah. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un inwardly acknowledged the possibility. Perhaps the Manor Master had already checked the place where the secret manuals were hidden after waking up. If that were the case, Mok Gyeong-un would naturally be the object of suspicion. -What will you do? In response to that question, Mok Gyeong-un lightly shrugged his shoulders. Currently, the Inner Hall guard had personally come to escort him, so he had no choice but to go. Judging solely from the delighted reaction of the Inner Hall guard, it was still uncertain whether the Manor Master had summoned him for the reason Cheong-ryeong had speculated. I understand. I will head to the Main Hall shortly. No. He said to bring you immediately. Immediately? Maybe not? Hearing it put this way, it became difficult to ascertain once again. Regardless, it seemed the encounter with the Manor Master could not be delayed. Understood. Then, let us go. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan, who was possessing Ha Chae-rins body, habitually prepared to follow. However, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and said, Guard Go Chae-rin, dont you have some cleaning to do in the storage room? .Go Chae-rin, he said. The names were mixed up. Feeling somewhat cringed, Go Chan frowned. Suddenly, he recalled what had happened in the storage room. !!!!! It was the place where he had lost his life. Had they not disposed of his corpse yet? Ill be back soon. In the meantime, please take care of the cleaning. .. Understood. As Go Chan responded, Mok Gyeong-un left the room, following the Inner Hall guard Bokhyeon. Cheong-ryeong naturally accompanied Mok Gyeong-un. After their departure, Go Chan felt a sense of unease. He now found himself in a situation where he had to handle the disposal of his own corpse. shit. Go Chan shook his head in disbelief. Nevertheless, he soon rose from his seat to head to the storage room. Mmm. For a moment, Go Chan blushed as he looked down at his chest. The unfamiliar weight and sensation he had never experienced as a man left him feeling strange. Goosebumps rose involuntarily. He gazed into the mirror but couldnt adapt. Ha Chae-rins alluring face and fluttering clothes remained unchanged, and she was undeniably beautiful. Perhaps because she had grown so splendidly, Its more bothersome than I thought. His chest felt somewhat heavy. Go Chan furtively glanced around to ensure no one was nearby, then, driven by curiosity, unknowingly brought both hands gently to his chest. -Swish! At that instant, Cheong-ryeongs face abruptly appeared, penetrating through the door screen. Go Chan instantly froze like ice. -Tsk tsk. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue as if finding it pathetic, then promptly withdrew her face. -Swish! He hastily opened the door and looked outside, but she had long vanished. Go Chan felt the urge to dig a grave and bury himself right then and there. Hmm. A glint of interest flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes as he headed towards the Main Hall. It was because he wasnt the only one heading there. On a forked path, Mok Yu-cheon, whose complexion had turned somewhat dark red compared to four days ago, was walking under the guidance of another Inner Hall guard. Could it be unrelated to the Medicinal Hall incident? Should he consider it fortunate? As he pondered, Mok Yu-cheon, who had spotted Mok Gyeong-un, approached with quick strides as if he had something to say. Chapter 43 Chapter 43Mok Yu-cheon approached with quick strides, as if he had something to say. However, upon reaching Mok Gyeong-un, he seemed unable to speak his mind directly, perhaps due to the presence of the two Inner Hall guards who had come to escort them. In response, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and spoke first. Its been four days. Dont make idle talk. You You? Mok Yu-cheon stammered, unable to complete his sentence. What could be the reason for his behavior? As Mok Gyeong-un wondered, Mok Yu-cheon gestured with his head, indicating that they should head to the Main Hall for now. Thus, they walked towards the Main Hall. When the Inner Hall guards took the lead, walking ahead with a sense of discretion, Mok Yu-cheon spoke in a quiet voice. You. Have you tried that thing? That thing? Keep your voice down. Mok Yu-cheon admonished softly. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and replied in a low voice. What are you talking about? Are you really asking because you dont know? Ah! Perhaps the Ignited Wood Shh. Mok Yu-cheon cut off Mok Gyeong-uns words. Glancing at the Inner Hall guards walking ahead of them, Mok Yu-cheon whispered even more quietly. Dont mention it directly. Just answer my question. What Mok Yu-cheon was inquiring about was none other than the Manor Masters exclusive secret manual, the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method. In fact, upon noticing that Mok Yu-cheons complexion had turned significantly darker compared to four days ago, Mok Gyeong-un immediately understood what he was referring to. However, he feigned ignorance. -Its impressive that you havent succumbed to delusion yet. Hoo. Cheong-ryeong, who was beside them, remarked while puffing on her pipe. She, too, was aware that Mok Yu-cheon had learned the wrong cultivation method. Since Mok Gyeong-un had not provided the complete method and had arbitrarily changed some characters in the oral formula, side effects were inevitable. Is there a problem? Although it was intentional, Mok Gyeong-un spoke as if he knew nothing. Mok Yu-cheons brow furrowed fiercely. Youre saying that even after looking at my face His voice rose, but as he glanced ahead, Mok Yu-cheon cut off his words. He seemed to be suppressing his anger. After managing to compose himself, Mok Yu-cheon spoke quietly. Did you try it or not? Just tell me that. In response to that question, Mok Gyeong-un answered nonchalantly. If it were you, wouldnt you have tried it? At those words, Mok Yu-cheon narrowed his eyes and stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. . Right. Theres no way you wouldnt have tried it. Even if he had claimed not to covet the position of Manor Master, it was a secret manual of the Supreme Martial Arts. Any martial artist would have been curious. But why are you unaffected? For the past four days, Mok Yu-cheon had practiced the breathing technique of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method with overflowing enthusiasm. However, the more he practiced, the more he felt the internal energy within his body transforming and becoming strangely different. On the first day, he had dismissed it as a possible effect of the Supreme Martial Arts cultivation method, but after four days, his skin had turned dark red, and something felt amiss. . Did he deceive me? Due to the changes occurring in his body, his suspicions wouldnt easily subside. It was difficult to confront Mok Gyeong-un, as he had readily recited the oral formula nine times upon request, making it ambiguous to accuse him of providing a fake one. If that fellow taught me the genuine method, then it means Im the problem. That, in itself, was hard for him to accept. Even he, who had reached the Peak of the Transcendent Realm, was struggling to master the cultivation method, yet this fellow showed no signs of the same side effects as him. If that were the case, it would imply that he might have misunderstood or incorrectly practiced the oral formula of the cultivation method. -Clench! Mok Yu-cheons fist tightened. No, that couldnt be. How could this fellow, who was merely third-rate due to his lacking talent, surpass him, the one hailed as a genius, in his understanding of the Supreme Martial Arts? He didnt know what the problem was, but he was determined to overcome it. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said to Mok Yu-cheon, Im not sure what the issue is, but now that the Manor Master has awakened, wont the situation change? This time, the corners of Mok Yu-cheons mouth curled up slightly. Indeed, the Manor Masters awakening was a stroke of fortune for him. He had begun learning the Manor Masters exclusive martial arts through a deal, but many of the clans vassals still viewed him, the son of a concubine, with distrust. Thus, he had felt a great sense of unease. However, now that the Manor Master, who cherished him, had awakened, the succession structure had once again turned in his favor. The heavens are on my side. Perhaps the Manor Master summoning his children immediately after waking up was related to this matter as well. To clearly designate his successor. Seeing Mok Yu-cheons expectant demeanor, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and turned his gaze away, as if disinterested. -Hoho. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong looked somewhere with intrigue. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at her questioningly. She then spoke. -It seems they have entered. Entered? -They have quite the guts. To set foot inside my Ghostly Domain without fear, even after seeing it. Ah. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un nodded in understanding. It seemed that what he had been waiting for had arrived. Mok Gyeong-un had anticipated that diviner Saks associates would undoubtedly come before long. -I shall greet them first. -Swish! With those words, Cheong-ryeong, whose red eyes gleamed, vanished beyond the wall beside the path. *** In front of the Main Hall. Another bloodline of the Mok family had already arrived. It was Mok Yeong-ho, the eldest young master. Although he had circulated his internal energy to alleviate his hangover to some extent, he still reeked of alcohol, causing Lady Seoks expression to sour. His debauchery was nothing new, so despite her frustration, she had grown somewhat accustomed to it. However, today was different. Why now, of all times? She was already plagued with worries due to the variable named Mok Gyeong-un. But this variable could be resolved by either eliminating Mok Gyeong-un or seizing the Manor Masters exclusive secret manual from him, so she was contemplating alternative solutions. Yet, the Manor Master, whom she had assumed would surely breathe his last, had awakened. Rather than joy at her husbands awakening, she was gripped by unease. .. Could it be? Why had he summoned his children first thing after waking up? No matter how much she pondered, only one thought crossed her mind. Successor. Perhaps the Manor Master, having barely regained consciousness after a long coma, intended to designate his successor in preparation for any unforeseen circumstances. If her speculation were correct, it would be disastrous. It was a well-known fact that the Manor Master had favored the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon. If Yeong-ho were to enter in such a state at this juncture -Grit! Even though he was her own child, at times like this, he was truly a nuisance. Just two years ago, he had been sensible enough to be called clever, if not a genius, but at some point, he had become immersed in wine and women. All of this was because of that Mok Yu-cheon. However, now was not the time to loathe or resent him. Yeong-ho. Yes, Mother. Refrain from making unnecessary remarks in front of the Manor Master. This mother will handle everything, so you just stay quiet. Opening his mouth while reeking of alcohol would do no good. Although this meeting was only for the children, she believed they wouldnt prevent her, as the wife, from entering. If the Manor Master intended to confirm the succession immediately, she had to find a way to stop it. As she pondered, she noticed Lady Jang and the second son of the Mok family, Mok Eun-pyeong, approaching from the entrance of the left pavilion. Hmph. They were also detestable. Lady Jang, who hailed from the Huinan family, acted subserviently in front of her, addressing her as sister-in-law, but behind her back, she resorted to all sorts of schemes to elevate her own son to the position of Manor Master, such as winning over the clans vassals. Despicable creature. That Mok Eun-pyeong was no different. Like mother, like son, he was a thief coveting the position of the eldest son, Mok Yeong-ho. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although she wasnt certain what the Manor Master would say today, their desires would not come to fruition. She would make sure of it. As she ruminated, the last of the Mok familys young masters arrived at the entrance of the southern pavilion. It was the third son, Mok Gyeong-un, and the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon. Seeing this, the Inner Manor Master, Jang Myeong-in, ascended the wooden floor and announced through the door screen, All the young masters have gathered. *** The four half-brothers of the Mok family stood side by side. From left to right, there was the eldest young master Mok Yeong-ho, the second son Mok Eun-pyeong, the third son Mok Gyeong-un, and the youngest Mok Yu-cheon. Only these four had entered the Manor Masters room. Lady Seok, the first wife, and Lady Jang, the second wife, had insisted on entering as well, but they were unable to do so due to the Manor Masters adamance. They were waiting outside, fidgeting anxiously. Hmm? Mok Gyeong-un was inwardly perplexed. The reason was the reactions of the Mok family brothers. He had expected them to show joy and warmth, welcoming the Manor Master who had narrowly escaped deaths doorstep, as he was their father. However, surprisingly, they appeared utterly tense. Even Mok Yu-cheon, who was said to be so cherished, was no exception. As a result, the atmosphere was quite heavy. . So thats why. Now he understood. He realized why they had been so concerned about the Manor Masters life and death while he was bedridden. It turned out they were gauging the Manor Masters mood. How strict must he be for them to display such nervousness? Mok Gyeong-un surreptitiously glanced at the face of the Manor Master, who was half-sitting on the bed. Despite being unconscious for a long time due to the killing (sal) curse (), his eyes were so sharp that they felt alive. Wasnt it said that hes the strongest in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor? That was indeed written in the information note left by the real Mok Gyeong-un. Manor Master Mok In-dan. He was said to be the strongest swordsman in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor and one of the top ten swordsmen in the entire Anhui Province. Out of curiosity, he had asked the deceased Guard Gam about this. [What level does being in the top ten of a province equate to?] [Do you think its an easy feat to become one of the top ten swordsmen in an entire province, you fool?] The Guard Gam had said that Manor Master Mok In-dan was a martial artist who had reached the Peak of the Transcendent Realm. At the time, he hadnt fully grasped the magnificence of that level. However, after experiencing the strength of the youngest Mok Yu-cheon, who had reached the early stage of the Transcendent Realm, he could now somewhat fathom how powerful a master of that caliber would be. But that also raised a question. How did he fall victim to the killing curse? A supreme master at the Peak of the Transcendent Realm is said to manipulate energy as naturally as breathing. It was incomprehensible how someone so formidable had succumbed to the kill, a type of curse. As he was studying magical techniques, it puzzled him even more. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes met those of Manor Master Mok In-dan. Unlike the other brothers, Mok Gyeong-un did not avert his gaze. He saw no reason to do so, no matter how strict the father-son relationship was. This behavior caught the attention of Manor Master Mok In-dan. The reason was simple. This child, who had never properly made eye contact with him since his mothers passing, did not avoid his gaze. However, his bewilderment ended there. Mok In-dan spoke. Do you know why I summoned you all? . Everyone remained silent in response to this question. Of course, they all had one thing in mind. Successor. However, they couldnt openly voice it. They had to avoid appearing presumptuous here. But someone broke the silence and spoke up. Could it be that you summoned us all immediately after waking from your long illness to discuss the matter of your successor? Everyone looked at the speaker with slightly startled eyes. It was Mok Gyeong-un. You? Hes being straightforward? After glancing at Mok Gyeong-un, they cautiously gauged Manor Master Mok In-dans reaction. They wanted to check if his mood had turned unpleasant. Surprisingly, Manor Master Mok In-dan showed no sign of discomfort. Rather, Yes. It is to designate my successor. He readily admitted it. At this, everyones expressions grew tense. Until he had awakened from his sickbed, the Manor Master had never personally mentioned the matter of his successor. Yet, he was bringing it up for the first time. Is he going to decide right here and now? Could it be that he gathered us all to pass the successor position to that Mok Yu-cheon? Is Father giving me a chance? Each of them became lost in thought. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un had no attachment to the Manor Masters position, so he planned to simply go along with the atmosphere. Perhaps because of this, he appeared the most relaxed among them. However, this demeanor came as a surprise to the Manor Master. Does he have no expectations? Or has he changed? The reaction, which was quite different from the other children, piqued his interest. Coincidentally, the Manor Master had already heard about recent events from the Inner Manor Master. [That child, Mok Gyeong-un, saved me?] [Yes. Initially, even this subordinate found it hard to believe, but the Third Young Master prevented the Fang Assassin who was possessed by an evil spirit and tried to harm the Lord.] It was quite unexpected. He would have believed it if it had been the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon. But of all people, it was this child, whom he had considered the most timid and lacking in talent, with no prospects, who had saved him. [But that is merely the Third Young Masters opinion, and the exact truth] [Thats enough. That much is sufficient.] [Pardon?] [Summon all the children.] [You mean the young masters?] [Thats right.] The Manor Master had gathered all the young masters less than half a shichen after waking up. For the first time, he thought that the time given to him might not be long. Lying on his sickbed for an extended period, he had expended a significant amount of his true energy, and this incident had nearly caused him to close his eyes forever. If that had happened, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor would have been plunged into chaos and war among his children. Even without experiencing it, that future was clear to him. Thus, he made a decision. I will determine who is qualified to be my successor through a test. !!!!! As he spoke those words, the Manor Master subtly glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. I shall grant even you a modicum of opportunity. Chapter 44 Chapter 44We corrected the numbering of chapters from 250 to 270 (there are some errors in it, but the consistency of the chapters is correct, dont worry) A man in navy blue martial arts robes, with two talismans of the Six Armors Total Symbol[1] on his forehead, chest, and abdomen, and one talisman of the Thunder supreme-rulers Seal Symbol (׹ӡ), continuously chanted spells with a tense expression. ....! The spell he was reciting was a type of concealment technique called the Western Mantra. The man in navy blue robes, his face drenched in cold sweat, incessantly scanned his surroundings, maintaining vigilance. While chanting the spell, no one could detect his presence. The drawback was that he couldnt move and had to continuously recite the spell without rest. shit. He was filled with regret. He had thought that with his experience surpassing even Sak, and his ability to control the high-grade monster-level Two Demons and Two Spirits, he could thoroughly uncover the truth as long as he was cautious. However, that had been his miscalculation. How could this happen It wasnt at the Green ghost level. There was absolutely no way that could be the case. If it were a Green ghost, he could have somehow confronted it by combining his magical techniques with the power of his spirit servant, Go-jo. Yet, in an instant, it had unraveled the binding technique he had cast and inflicted wounds upon him. The mans back was soaked in blood. Go-jo.. The spirit servant, Go-jo, had lured that entity. It was to buy time for him. However, a problem had arisen. Thanks to the admirable spirit servant, he thought he could escape this situation, but he couldnt understand what was happening. -Rustle rustle! Who were these masked individuals? Thanks to the concealment technique, he could avoid their gazes, but they didnt seem to be the warriors of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. If they were, there would be no reason for them to enter wearing masks in the middle of the night. The dull and hidden form, leading the spirits and acting alone, moving swiftly without hindrance. The noble horse possesses majestic power, the heavenly soldiers march forward. It was a difficult situation. Due to the blood loss from his back, his strength was gradually waning. For some unknown reason, these masked individuals were thoroughly searching every corner of the surroundings, looking for something. He had to endure until they disappeared, but it was extremely challenging. I must endure. Somehow. At that moment. Whats that? A figure, distinctly different from the masked individuals searching the surroundings, revealed himself. It was a man wearing an eye patch and holding a walking stick. The moment he saw him, the man instinctively knew. A diviner? The extraordinary aura emanating from him. This was one of the characteristics that manifested in those who had cultivated magical techniques for a long time. Even if that werent the case, the hand seal he had formed with his left hand alone was a fundamental of magical techniques. The Art of Pursuit? It was a spell used when one wanted to find a desired target. The man furrowed his brow. Seeing how the masked individuals naturally carried on with their task in the presence of the diviner, it was evident that they were all part of the same group. However, there was a crucial rule among diviners. They cultivated the principles of the Dao and practiced magical techniques, so they refrained from directly colluding with or joining any worldly organizations. Until just ten years ago, this rule had been strictly adhered to. However, it was broken by someone and a group of diviners. Could it be? These masked individuals -Swish! Gasp. The mans breathing grew ragged. It was because the man with the eye patch was standing right in front of him. He was using a concealment technique, so it should have been impossible to detect him, but he couldnt understand what was happening. As he was perplexed, the diviner with the eye patch spoke. If you wanted to use a concealment technique, you should have completely erased your traces. Traces? Ah! The man finally realized. The blood flowing from his back was dripping onto the ground. At that moment, the man with the eye patch chanted a spell and forcefully struck the ground with his walking stick. The spiritual eyes perceive, each possessing clear understanding. Hurry, hurry, in accordance with the law and order! Release ()! -Thud! -Whoosh! Instantly, the space around the walking stick distorted, and along with it, the mans figure, which had been completely hidden from sight, was revealed. Startled, the man leaped backward, attempting to cast another magical technique. However, -Clap! Clap! Clap! Ln (R)! Bng ()! Ji ()! Zhn ()! As the hand seals of the Nine Character Activating Method were formed, the mans feet stuck to the ground. At the same time, his body went limp, and strength drained from him. The mans eyes widened. To perform a technique of this level with just hand seals? Magical techniques are completed through various combinations. Mantra (), Talisman (), Word (), Seal (ӡ), Instrument (). These five elements harmonize exquisitely to form a technique (g). Diviners with low proficiency need to utilize all four methods to achieve a technique, but those with higher levels of mastery can reduce them. At least level-Moon[2] or above. Diviners receive six levels of titles based on their proficiency. From top to bottom, they are Divine (), Sun (), Moon (), Technique (), Profound (), and Conveying (ݔ). The man was certain. This man with the eye patch was a diviner with an extraordinary level of mastery in magical techniques, at least at the Fang Yue level or above. The man spoke with extreme tension. I am Mo Go, the Diviner Assassin of the Ghostly Spirit Pavilion. You are -Grip! Urgh! Before he could finish his sentence, the man with the eye patch grasped the mouth of the Ghostly Spirit Pavilions Diviner Assassin, who had identified himself as Mo Go, with one hand. Then, curling the corners of his mouth in a sinister manner, he spoke. How dare you interfere with the actions of our Primal Killing Pavilion? You must have been prepared to die. Primal.. Primal Killing Pavilion? Unfortunately, his ominous assumption had been correct. A group of diviners who, despite being members of the Sixty-Four Diviner Sects, had joined a massive martial arts organization. That was none other than the Primal Killing Pavilion[3]. *** Meanwhile, at the same time. -Clang clang clang! The sound of clashing weapons filled the area in front of the Main Hall. -Thud! Wh- What is this? The Mok family brothers, led by Manor Master Mok In-dan, emerged from the room, unable to hide their bewilderment. The interior of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, which had been peaceful just moments ago, had turned into a battlefield. The warriors of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor and the unidentified masked individuals were entangled in combat, and it was difficult to fathom how this situation had unfolded. Madam. What in the world is going on? The Manor Master asked Lady Seok, the first wife, who was standing helplessly in front of the Main Hall. The vassals and the Inner Manor Master, Jang Myeong-in, were engaged in battle with the masked individuals, so the only ones he could ask were her and the second wife, Lady Jang. In response, Lady Seok spoke with a perplexed expression. I- I dont know. It hasnt been long since the outer courtyard guards suddenly shouted about an enemy attack, and in an instant, the masked individuals rushed in, resulting in this situation. Sister-in-law is right. It happened so abruptly that we, too, are at a loss. At the wives words, the Manor Masters expression darkened. Even if it was a surprise attack in the middle of the night, for them to possess the strength to swiftly break through the defensive line of the Yeon Mok Sword Manors outer courtyard and push their way in, they were no ordinary individuals. -Shing! Manor Master Mok In-dan drew his sword with his unfamiliar left hand. Although he didnt know who these people were, it was too much for the vassals and warriors to handle alone. The Manor Master unleashed a powerful roar, raising his sword energy Who dares to invade the Great Yeon Mok Sword Manor? You must be prepared to forfeit your lives! Waaaaaaah!!! At the sight of the Manor Master, the warriors confronting the masked individuals let out a cheer. With their lord, who had been bedridden for a long time, making an appearance, their morale couldnt help but soar. Lets go! Lets protect the Yeon Mok Sword Manor! -Swoosh! As Manor Master Mok In-dan took the lead and leaped forward, the Mok family brothers and the two wives from martial arts backgrounds were also inspired and followed behind him, shouting. Protect the Yeon Mok Sword Manor! Of course, not everyone participated. Mok Gyeong-un was the only one who didnt join the battlefield. He naturally pretended to follow along, then slipped to the side and moved to a place with few watchful eyes. Its about time to leave. There was no need for him to defend this place. He didnt care whether they fought the masked individuals and died or not. Only one thing bothered him. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The scar. The scar on the side of Manor Master Mok In-dans body. It resembled that mark. He wanted to ask how he had acquired it, but coincidentally, an incident had occurred. Should I help? He was in a dilemma. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un felt a strange sense of fulfillment. This is.. Ah! It was none other than the energy of death. Mok Gyeong-un closed his eyes, exhaled deeply, and savored the rapidly increasing energy of death. Excellent. It seemed that a considerable number of people had died in a short period. Otherwise, there was no way the energy of death would be overflowing from all directions like this. Thus, he couldnt possibly ignore it. I want to absorb it. Opportunities like this were extremely rare. However, masked individuals were popping out from various places, so if he let his guard down even for a moment, it could be dangerous. -Swish! At that moment, someone appeared beside him. It was a beautiful woman with an alluring appearance, the Protector Go Chan who had taken over Ha Chae-rins body. Young Master. Are you alright? He had hurriedly searched for Mok Gyeong-un due to the sudden attack. Finding him wasnt too difficult since their fates were connected. In response, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, This is perfect. Can you guard me for a moment? Pardon? Then, Ill leave it to you. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un sat cross-legged and closed his eyes. He then began absorbing the energy of death, which was continuously flowing from the surroundings, through the Reverse Breathing Technique. No. What is he doing? At this sight, Go Chan was momentarily dumbfounded. Even if he had no attachment to this Yeon Mok Sword Manor, was he out of his mind, or was he truly this audacious? To think of circulating energy in a place that was no different from a battlefield. However, Go Chan had a sense of why Mok Gyeong-un was doing this. Hes absorbing not energy but this? Although he had possessed Ha Chae-rins body, Go Chan was a vengeful spirit. Therefore, he possessed the Eyes of the Spirit and could see the energy of the deceased rapidly being absorbed by Mok Gyeong-un from all directions. In the Eyes of the Spirit, the yang energy or life force of living humans appeared clear and warm. However, Mok Gyeong-uns appearance as he absorbed the energy of death was nearly the opposite. Is he really human? To think he would discover this fellows true nature only after dying. For some reason, he became even more frightening. At that moment. -Swish! Huh? Suddenly, a hulking monk wearing a skull prayer bead necklace appeared from somewhere. It was the Demonic Monk who had possessed the body of the Outer Manor Master. But why had the Demonic Monk reappeared in the form of a vengeful spirit? Oh my. Momentarily startled by the sudden appearance, Go Chan recalled that Mok Gyeong-un had mentioned having another spirit servant besides Cheong-ryeong. I clearly heard that he had possessed the Outer Manor Masters body. Go Chan asked in bewilderment, Co- Could it be that you are senior Demonic Monk? - The Demonic Monk nodded and said something. It sounded a bit mumbled, but Go Chan understood what he was saying. You lost your body to a powerful opponent? Losing ones body meant that the possessed body had been defeated? As far as Go Chan knew, the Outer Manor Master Sang Ung-baek was a supreme master at the early stage of the Transcendent Realm. But if he had lost his body, just how powerful was the opponent -Crunch! Ugh! At that moment, along with the sound of something being crushed, a death cry rang out, and a large man with a thick sword of the Taoist sect slung over his shoulder and a body covered in scars jumped over the pavilion. He exuded an ominous aura, and the Demonic Monk frowned and pointed at him with his finger. - What? That man? Was he saying that man had killed the Demonic Monks possessed body? As they were conversing, the eyes of the scarred man and Go Chan met. At that moment, -Flinch! Wh- What? The keen senses of Ha Chae-rin, who had reached the Peak of the Transcendent Realm, were strongly warning him. They were telling him that the man before his eyes was an extraordinary master. If Ha Chae-rins body was instinctively on extreme alert to this extent, just how high was his level of mastery? It was impossible to gauge. Chapter 45 Chapter 45-Whoosh! The amount was incomparable to the energy generated by the death of a single person. The death energy created by the deaths of dozens of people was not only vast in quantity but also deep in purity. This was because it contained all the negative emotions at the very moment of death. Excellent. While circulating energy using the Reverse Breathing Technique, it was far more than when he had absorbed the energy of the malevolent spirit, Gu Yeo of the Two Demons and Two Spirits. This was unexpected. The risk he had taken was worthwhile. At this rate, he seemed likely to achieve his goal faster than originally anticipated. Twice.. No, perhaps even three times. It was about expanding the diameter of his danjeon. He was concentrating the high-purity energy flowing in through energy circulation, and if done well, it might be possible to triple it. Of course, he had no idea what level of internal energy this corresponded to. As Mok Gyeong-un focused on circulating energy, Go Chan, who was tasked with guarding him, was extremely tense. .Its reckless. If Ha Chae-rins body, which had reached the Peak of the Transcendent Realm, was on such high alert, there was no chance of victory. Where did such a monster appear from? At that moment, the scarred man shifted his gaze from Go Chan to Mok Gyeong-un, who was immersed in energy circulation. Then, with an intrigued expression, he spoke. Engaging in energy circulation amidst the chaos of an unknown enemys appearance and the spilling of blood. What an interesting child. He then began to approach with long strides. It looked like he was merely walking, but he swiftly closed the distance from the pavilion in just a few steps. Gasp! Startled, Go Chan felt it was futile and called out to Mok Gyeong-un. Young Master? He wanted to shake him and tell him to come to his senses, but if he accidentally disrupted him during energy circulation, it could lead to Qi Deviation. Young Master? Go Chan called out to Mok Gyeong-un once more. However, there was no response. Instead, he seemed to be in a state of self-transcendence, accelerating his energy circulation even further. -Whoosh! All the surrounding death energy was visibly being absorbed at a tremendous speed, making it difficult to interrupt the process midway. In the end, Go Chan concluded that his only option was to buy time. Come to think of it, he was already dead. He couldnt let Mok Gyeong-un come to harm out of concern for the possessed body getting injured. -Whoosh! Go Chan sent energy to his feet acupoint and stomped his foot. At that moment, Ha Chae-rins possessed body shot forward at an incredible speed. It was incomparably faster than his original body. -Tap tap tap tap! In an instant, he circled the scarred mans vicinity twice. Hoho. Quite fast indeed. The scarred man muttered. However, it didnt sound like praise at all, and he wasnt even assuming a defensive stance. Go Chan bit his lower lip. Hes looking down on me, isnt he? Flying Kill Martial Arts, 3rd Stance, Engraving Silent Performance! A martial arts technique naturally came to mind. The unique martial art that Flying Killing Yamas Guest took pride in, the Flying Kill Martial Arts 3rd Stance, Engraving Silent Performance[1], instinctively unfolded from his body. -Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh! Go Chan somersaulted in the air and unleashed his leg techniques towards the scarred man. Six windmill-like kicks accurately targeted the vital points along the center line. He thought the man would dodge or block them in some way, but -Shudder! Suddenly, startled by the sharp killing intent, Go Chan twisted his body to the side. -Swish! Severed strands of hair scattered in all directions. When? If he had been a moment later, that huge Taoist sword would have sliced his body in half. As he twisted his body, Go Chan threw three Lustrous Jade Flying Needles, which he had drawn from his bracelet, towards the face of the scarred man. -Swish swish swish! -Clang clang clang! However, the man easily deflected them with his Taoist sword. Moreover, as if that wasnt enough -Thud! Ugh! With an invisible angle, he accurately struck Go Chans abdomen with his left fist. Go Chan let out a dying scream as he was sent flying backward, tumbling several times. -Thud thud thud! Cough! Blood flowed from his mouth as he coughed. The difference in skills was evident after just a single exchange. However, Go Chans eyes gleamed with surprise. It wasnt because the scarred man was incredibly strong, but because the pain from that strike wasnt agonizing. What is this? Strangely, his stomach churned, and he felt nauseous. Yet, the sensation of pain itself was still absent. Because of this, Go Chan could recognize that he was possessing someone elses body. It feels strange. But now wasnt the time to dwell on this peculiar feeling. Go Chan trembled as he raised his body. Even if the sensation of pain itself was absent, the fact that his body had suffered an impact remained unchanged. Thus, his legs wouldnt properly support his weight. Woman. If you try to stop me one more time, youll die. The scarred man warned in a low voice. Those words made Go Chan feel somewhat offended. Who are you calling a woman Stop right there! -Swish swish swish! At that moment, someone shouted and leaped forward. He then blocked Go Chans path and aimed his sword at the scarred man. It was none other than Mok Yu-cheon. Young Master Mok? Miss, are you alright? Huh? At those words, Go Chans expression turned blank. Goosebumps were about to rise all over his body. Glancing at the dumbfounded Go Chan, Mok Yu-cheon spoke with a forceful tone. Ahem. Miss, please step back as its dangerous. I will handle this man. As a man, he could tell. Mok Yu-cheon was putting on quite a show. Because of that, Go Chan couldnt bear the cringe. Regardless, Mok Yu-cheon politely bowed to the scarred man, perhaps to make a good impression, and said, I am Mok Yu-cheon, the fourth son of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. May I ask for what reason you have entered our clan and caused this commotion? At Mok Yu-cheons words, the scarred man chuckled. Then, he looked Mok Yu-cheon up and down and spoke. Interesting. To think I would encounter two promising individuals in a place like this. What do you mean? Young lad. You have no right to question me. With those words, the scarred man exuded a strong oppressive aura. He merely revealed his killing intent, but Mok Yu-cheons heart raced. Strong. As a supreme master at the early stage of the Transcendent Realm, Mok Yu-cheon could gauge how powerful the man before him was. Perhaps he was a master on par with his father before he lost his arm. It had been a long time since he felt such trembling. The scarred man then asked him, Mok family. Where is your father? Do not address my father so casually. Mok Yu-cheon raised his voice, seemingly angered by the scarred mans words. Seeing his reaction, the scarred man smirked and said, Dont shout. Trying to conceal your fear only makes you appear weaker. What? Unable to restrain himself, Mok Yu-cheon leaped forward, intending to unleash his sword technique. So naive. To be provoked by such a trivial taunt. -Swish! In an instant, as if the ground had pulled him, the scarred mans figure reached Mok Yu-cheons front. What speed.. It was imperceptible. The startled Mok Yu-cheon tried to twist his body to the left and change the trajectory of his sword technique. At that moment, the mans hand moved as flexibly as a snake, reaching towards Mok Yu-cheons face. Huh? Mok Yu-cheon hastily raised his left arm. The mans palm lightly touched his wrist. The instant it made contact, a majestic energy penetrated, and Mok Yu-cheons body was sent flying as if it were a feather. -Bam! Ugh! The force was so strong that he flew more than five zhang before coming to a stop. Mok Yu-cheon tumbled several times on the ground and spat out blood. Cough. Even though he had tried to circulate his bodys protective energy upon contact, the opponents internal energy had penetrated his viscera. It was a high-level emission technique called Penetrating Force[2]. It exhibited exceptionally effective power against martial artists weaker than oneself, and Mok Yu-cheon was such an existence to the scarred man. To not even be treated as an opponent.. The Taoist sword he held in his right hand remained slung over his shoulder. The gap was too overwhelming. However, he couldnt give up here. This situation wasnt a friendly spar or training. A real battle. This man was an enemy who had invaded the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. If he yielded here, it would be the end. Mok Yu-cheon regulated his breathing and raised his body. Then, Go Chan approached his side, assuming a bow stance, and said, Young Master. We need to attack together. Miss? This bastard! For a moment, Go Chan felt the urge to tell him not to call him Miss, but he let it go. It was only natural since he was possessing a womans body, and now wasnt the time to quibble over forms of address. As the two of them prepared to launch a joint attack, the scarred man grinned sinisterly. What foolish actions. With that, he attempted to take a step towards them. It was at that very moment. Haa! With a resounding shout, someone appeared and brought down a single strike on the scarred man. The scarred man, who hadnt fully unleashed his abilities when facing the two of them, grabbed his Taoist sword and swung upward. -Clang! The clash of sword and blade reverberated in all directions. The energy of the two supreme masters was so strong that fierce winds swirled around them. However, even between them, there was a disparity. -Bam! The one who had delivered the downward strike was eventually sent flying backward, pushed back by about five steps. Fa- Father! That person was none other than the Manor Master of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, Mok In-dan. -Drip drip! Black blood trickled from the corner of Mok In-dans mouth. Having risen from his sickbed not long ago, he had expended a significant amount of true energy, and being unaccustomed to using his left hand, he couldnt even muster half of his prime strength. Father! As Mok Yu-cheon tried to approach, Mok In-dan extended his hand and shook his head. Stand back. Hes not your opponent. But Ah! With those words, Mok In-dans eyes glanced at Mok Gyeong-un, who was sitting cross-legged and circulating energy. Why was that child doing that? Was he injured? He appeared to be fine on the outside. After a moment of puzzlement, Manor Master Mok In-dan shifted his gaze to the approaching scarred man and spoke. Who are you to invade our clan? Invade? Hahahaha! At this question, the scarred man burst into laughter and took something out from his bosom. Seeing it, Mok In-dans expression instantly hardened. It was none other than a seal. A seal? Mok Yu-cheons eyes narrowed. No matter how he looked at it, it seemed to be a seal, but why was his father so startled? As they pondered, the scarred man tossed the seal upward and caught it repeatedly, then spoke. You should know well what this is, Manor Master Mok. .How did you obtain that? How, you ask? Hahahahaha! Manor Master Mok, youre quite the actor. To say such a thing after arbitrarily seizing that, which is no less than our societys treasure. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seize? Mok Yu-cheon looked at Mok In-dan with an expression of incomprehension. At that moment, a shocking revelation emerged from Mok In-dans mouth. ..Are you from the Heaven and Earth Society? In response to this question, the scarred man grinned. It was a sign of affirmation. !!!!!! At this, not only Mok Yu-cheon but also Go Chans eyes widened. The reason for their astonishment was simple. The Heaven and Earth Society. It was one of the colossal forces that currently divided the martial arts world of the Central Plains into three factions. Revering only the existence of the strong, they had once plunged the martial arts world into chaos, claiming to unify it. At that time, countless wandering warriors had lost their lives. Thus, the martial arts world still couldnt help but tremble in fear upon hearing the name of the Heaven and Earth Society. The- The Heaven and Earth Society? Go Chan was dumbfounded. No wonder there werent many forces that would dare to commit such a brazen act against the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, a renowned martial arts family in Anhui Province. But if it was truly the Heaven and Earth Society, it was a grave situation. No matter how much the Yeon Mok Sword Manor had gained fame as a martial arts family, if they were determined to attack, they would have to be prepared for the annihilation of their clan. Ah A sigh escaped from Manor Master Mok In-dans mouth. To think it would be the Heaven and Earth Society. Mok In-dans gaze turned to his youngest son Mok Yu-cheon, Mok Gyeong-un who was circulating energy, and the warriors of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor fighting nearby. Is this my karma? Why had he been greedy back then? If only he hadnt brought that thing, such a situation wouldnt have occurred. Mok In-dan spoke with difficulty. .If we hand that over, will you withdraw from our clan? Father? At those words, Mok Yu-cheon looked at Manor Master Mok In-dan with surprised eyes. Although the Manor Masters words were meant to save everyone, they were almost equivalent to surrender. His heart ached at the sight of his fathers weakened appearance, which he had never witnessed before. I shouldnt have revealed the identity of our society. I was hoping for a bit more resistance. The scarred man muttered as if he was disappointed. Seeing his attitude, Mok Yu-cheon couldnt hide his inner fury. Unless they looked down on them to an extreme degree, they wouldnt display such an attitude. Manor Master Mok In-dan sent a glance and shook his head. It meant not to act rashly. Even if youre angry, endure it, my son. The opponent is the Heaven and Earth Society. In any case, the situation was extremely unfavorable from the moment such a monster had arrived. Apart from being weakened, even if his body were intact, Manor Master Mok In-dan had no confidence in handling the scarred man. The scarred man rested his Taoist sword on his shoulder and asked, Where is it? That thing. Lets make a promise, man Make a promise, man to man, first, Mok In-dan demanded. The scarred man replied, Manor Master Mok, youre not lacking in capacity as a leader. Very well. I, Son Yun, the Bright Blade King, one of the Five Kings of the Great Heaven and Earth Society, shall make a promise. If you hand that over, I will refrain from causing further harm to the Yeon Mok Sword Manor and withdraw. .One of the Five Kings. Mok In-dan was inwardly astounded. To think that Son Yun, the Bright Blade King, one of the eight executives leading the Heaven and Earth Society, had made a move. If that were the case, there was no doubt he had come with the intention of annihilating the clan if things went awry. At this realization, cold sweat trickled down Mok In-dans back. The scarred man, or rather, Son Yun, the Bright Blade King, one of the Five Kings of the Heaven and Earth Society, asked, Where is it? In response to that question, Mok In-dan pointed somewhere and said, Over there lies our clans Medicinal Hall. Among the herb containers in the Medicinal Hall, if you open the drawer marked with Five Elements, an underground entrance will be revealed. Hoho. Inside, there is a stone door engraved with the character jeong (). The passage contains mechanical traps, so you must either break through twenty steps at once using lightness skills or traverse by grasping the ceiling. Well hidden indeed. In that place, there should be a wooden box with talismans attached to it. Did you hear that? Son Yun, the Bright Blade King, asked one of the masked individuals beside him. Yes, the masked individual replied. Bring it. Understood! The masked individual promptly vanished in the direction of the Medicinal Hall. .He said its hidden in a secret space inside the Medicinal Hall? Go Chan furrowed his brow with a perplexed expression, surreptitiously glancing at Mok Gyeong-un, who was still absorbing the death energy. He had a feeling that things were becoming thoroughly entangled. Chapter 46 Chapter 46The fight between the warriors of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor and the masked individuals was temporarily halted by the shout of Son Yun, the Bright Blade King, one of the Five Kings of the Heaven and Earth Society. However, it was still not a situation where they could let their guard down. The Heaven and Earth Society remained a violent organization that had not abandoned its ambition to unify the Central Plains, so if the Bright Blade King Son Yun were to change his mind midway, the battle would resume. ..This is serious, Lady Seok, the first wife, whispered to the guard Ho-aeng. From what she had heard, it seemed that they were after a secret manual or something similar that the Manor Master had found somewhere, and it was said to be in a hidden space within the Medicinal Hall. -Glance! She surreptitiously glanced at Mok Gyeong-un, who was still circulating energy. That child.. It appeared that he had found the Manor Masters exclusive secret manual in the Medicinal Hall. Otherwise, how could he have bargained with her while never leaving the Medicinal Hall? At this, the guard Ho-aeng said to her, Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Madam Shouldnt we inform the Manor Master about this? We should, but Lady Seoks eyes took on a peculiar expression. If she were to consider the future of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, informing the Manor Master now would allow him to quickly address the situation. However, a clever idea crossed Lady Seoks mind. That child said he had only given me two stances of the Ignited Wood Sword Formation and that the rest of the oral formulas were all in his head. If that were the case, given that cunning fellows personality, there was a high probability that he had also memorized and destroyed the secret manual. She was convinced that was likely the case. Then, there was no need to inform the Manor Master right now. If someone had memorized a secret manual precious enough for the Heaven and Earth Society to consider it a treasure, how would they react? I think it will be fine to inform him a little later, Lady Seok said, the corners of her mouth curling up slightly. If things went well, she might be able to rid herself of a troublesome tumor here. As the situation had progressed to this point, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been immersed in the energy circulation, finally opened his eyes. Young Master! the guard Go Chan, who had been standing guard beside him, called out in a low voice. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at him once, then surveyed the surroundings. Seeing the situation in a standstill, Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips as if disappointed. No wonder the death energy was cut off midway. It was because the fighting had ceased. Mok Gyeong-un was actually disappointed that no more people were dying. However, it seemed that assessing the situation took priority at the moment. What happened? Come to think of it, why was the Demonic Monk in the form of a vengeful spirit, abandoning the body of the Outer Manor Master? Well As Mok Gyeong-un looked puzzled, Go Chan whispered in his ear, explaining what had transpired. Mok Yu-cheon glanced at Mok Gyeong-un with a somewhat envious gaze. When did that bastard acquire such a guard? He had never seen Go Chan before, so he couldnt help but be curious when he was introduced as Mok Gyeong-uns guard. Not only was his appearance outstanding, but Mok Yu-cheon was particularly amazed by his martial arts prowess. Regardless, having grasped the situation to some extent, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin and let out a soft groan. Hmm. What are you going to do about this? Go Chan looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a perplexed expression. It was literally a situation where they were caught between a rock and a hard place. Soon, the masked individual from the Heaven and Earth Society who had gone to search the secret place in the Medicinal Hall would return. When that happened, a catastrophe could unfold. Young Master.. The Heaven and Earth Society is a truly dangerous organization. If were not careful Wait a moment. Yes? While Go Chan was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un approached Manor Master Mok In-dan, who was waiting with an anxious expression. Mok In-dan admonished him in a low voice, If youre injured, just rest quietly. Right now May I ask who inflicted that wound on your side? What? Manor Master Mok In-dan furrowed his brow at Mok Gyeong-uns sudden question. As if the uncertain situation ahead wasnt enough, why was this child asking such a thing? The Manor Master sighed and said, Now is not the time to discuss that Theres nothing in the underground of the Medicinal Hall. At those words, the Manor Master was momentarily flustered and almost blurted out a response, but he managed to hold back and surveyed the surroundings with his eyes. The Bright Blade King Son Yun was standing with his arms crossed, leaning against the wall and looking at him. Conscious of him, the Manor Master lowered his voice even more and whispered, What do you mean by that? Theres nothing in the underground of the Medicinal Hall, what on earth Its exactly as I said. So, if you tell me where, how, and by whom you received that wound on your side, I will handle this situation. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Manor Master Mok In-dans eyes turned fierce. Mok In-dan glared at Mok Gyeong-un and said, Did you perhaps go to the underground? Yes. How did you Ha! For a moment, he wanted to grab the back of his neck. How did this kid find out about that place and go there? And he couldnt understand why he was so fixated on this wound. But that wasnt what mattered right now. Dont tell me you tampered with that? Please tell me first. You! The Yeon Mok Sword Manor was in a life-or-death crisis, so what kind of behavior was this? With anger surging, Manor Master Mok In-dan grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns wrist. And applying force, he said, -Grip! Where is it? Tell me right now. The future of our clan is at stake. I cant tolerate your mischief in this situation Does it seem like mischief to you? !? Manor Master Mok In-dan frowned. Was this really the same child he knew? He was gripping his wrist so tightly and imposing his authority, yet the child didnt avert his eyes at all and showed no sign of fear. You. It was at that very moment. -Tap tap tap tap! A masked individual was seen rushing over in a hurry. Seeing this, Manor Master Mok In-dans expression hardened. It was the masked individual he had sent to the Medicinal Hall. The Bright Blade King Son Yun, who had been leaning against the wall, straightened his body and said, Did you find it? Its here. The masked individual knelt on one knee and respectfully presented an old wooden box with talismans pasted all over it. Son Yun also received the wooden box with both hands, unable to hide his excitement. It has returned to the hands of our society once again. Seeing this, Manor Master Mok In-dan asked Mok Gyeong-un, You Did you lie to your father? Otherwise, there was no way the wooden box would be there so intact. Mok In-dan, who had been worried that a big commotion would occur, let out a sigh of relief as the tension seemed to dissipate. If they took that and left, there would be no further damage -Click! At that moment, the Bright Blade King Son Yun raised one eyebrow and opened the lid of the wooden box. It seemed he wanted to check if the contents were inside. However, -Whoosh! Instantly, an immense killing intent erupted from the Bright Blade King Son Yun. The force was so strong that everyone, whether from the Yeon Mok Sword Manor or the masked individuals, flinched for a moment. Why all of a sudden? Manor Master Mok In-dan, who had been feeling relieved, was baffled. Mok In-dan looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Could it be that the contents were missing? I did tell you. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mok In-dan was not only angry but also dumbfounded. Was this kid really in his right mind? However, unlike him, there was one person who welcomed this situation. It was none other than Lady Seok, the first wife. Perfect! She had wondered if Mok Gyeong-un hadnt tampered with the wooden box. But judging by that mans reaction, it seemed that wasnt the case. Now was the opportunity. Lady Seok took a step forward. And just as she was about to open her mouth, the Bright Blade King Son Yun took something out of the wooden box with his thumb and index finger. It was, An earring? It was a lavish earring made of jade and silver. There was only one, and it looked like something women would wear. !!!!!!! Seeing this, Lady Seok couldnt hide her bewilderment. That was because it should have been in her jade ornament box. But why was it there? It was enough to make even ghosts wail. Wait, could it be? Startled, Lady Seok looked in the direction where Mok Gyeong-un was. She had intended to look at Mok Gyeong-un, but her eyes met with Manor Master Mok In-dan, who was standing next to him. Mok In-dan had an expression that asked what on earth was going on. And for good reason, Of all things, that one It was one of the ornaments she had received as a gift from Manor Master Mok In-dan. It was only natural for Mok In-dan to show suspicion. As she was flustered, she noticed Mok Gyeong-un chuckling and shrugging his shoulders beside him. You! Only then did she confirm that it was Mok Gyeong-uns doing. He was the only one who had gone to that place. At that moment, the Bright Blade King Son Yun held up the earring towards Manor Master Mok In-dan and blatantly exuded killing intent as he spoke, Manor Master Mo. What is this? Mok In-dan was at a loss for words at that question. It was already a problem that the secret manual wrapped in the prayer beads was missing, but he couldnt say that the earring belonged to his wife. Youve finally chosen to be punished. -Shing! The Bright Blade King Son Yun drew the Taoist sword he had been carrying on his back. The masked individuals followed suit. As they put away their weapons and drew their swords again, the warriors of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor also pulled out their weapons with tense expressions. It was a situation on the brink of explosion. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un shouted, First Madam! When our clan is in danger, do you intend to keep your mouth shut and remain still? Isnt that earring yours? !? Lady Seok was momentarily at a loss for words. She had already been at a loss because she knew it was her earring, but she hadnt expected Mok Gyeong-un to suddenly bring her into the situation. You! Wh- What are you Hoho. So this earring belonged to the Manor Masters wife? The Bright Blade King Son Yun glared at Lady Seok as he spoke. Feeling fear from his sharp gaze and aura, Lady Seok staggered and took a step back. She waved her hands and said, W- Warrior Son. I think theres some misunderstanding. This is Eldest Madam! You can end this without bloodshed, so why are you doing this? If you have the secret manual, please give it quickly. This bastard! At Mok Gyeong-uns shout, she felt like she was going crazy. She wanted to rip Mok Gyeong-uns mouth apart right then and there, but that monster-like supreme master from the Heaven and Earth Society, whom even the Manor Master couldnt handle, was glaring at her as if he would kill her, so she couldnt open her lips. -Grip! Manor Master Mok In-dan grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns wrist and urged him in a low voice, Enough! Pardon? What is happened are you doing? No matter how much shes not your birth mother, how could you Youre more naive than you look. What? That woman even called a diviner to find out from your mouth where the Manor Masters exclusive secret manual was, and then she tried to have you killed. And you still think of protecting her? !? At those words, Mok In-dans expression hardened. What in the world was this about? As he was perplexed, Mok Gyeong-un whispered with a curl of his lips, So, you dont have to feel too guilty. If, by some stroke of luck, we can save everyone with the sacrifice of that one woman, wouldnt that be a good thing in its own way? It was like a devils tempting whisper. At this, Manor Master Mok In-dan felt a chill run through his entire body. Chapter 47 Chapter 47Could this be described as merely a change? Mok Gyeong-un, who nonchalantly suggested sacrificing Lady Seok, who was, despite their poor relationship, still his mother in name, left Mok In-dan momentarily shocked to the point of sending chills throughout his body. Beyond being different, it seemed as if he had become a completely different person. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un whispered in a sweet voice, Shes a woman who left the Manor Master to die and tried to give everything to her own son. Is there any value in hesitating? This kid Whether it was true or not wasnt important. Mok Gyeong-un was providing him with an emotional justification to make a cruel choice. It was a justification that could sufficiently tempt him, both as a leader trying to save a group and as a person. However, No. Mok In-dan bit his lip firmly. And releasing Mok Gyeong-uns wrist, which he had been holding, he urged in a low voice, I cannot trust your words. Its the truth. .. Even if what you say is true, I cannot say its right to sacrifice someone to save others. And Manor Master Mok In-dan looked at the face of Lady Seok, who was taking a step back. Her fearful eyes showed strong denial. He knew her well as his wife. If she had done something, she would have feigned ignorance rather than reacting like this. As I thought, its not. If that was the case, If that was your doing, let me tell you it was a foolish act. A foolish act? Yes. And now is not the time to deal with you. -Swoosh! With those words, Mok In-dan tried to block the Bright Blade King Son Yun, who was approaching Lady Seok. But before he could do so, -Crunch! Son Yun, who had been walking towards her as if he was about to do something, tightly clenched the earring in his hand. Scattering the crushed earring on the ground, Son Yun said, It seems there is someone here who dislikes the Manor Masters wife. Wh- What? Overwhelmed by the intense killing intent emanating from Son Yun, she stammered in a cold sweat. Son Yun scoffed and said, Someone among the Yeon Mok Sword Manors inner circle either wanted to frame you or have you killed by borrowing someone elses blade. Borrowing someone elses blade to kill[1]. It literally meant borrowing someone elses sword to kill. At Son Yuns words, her tension dissipated, and her legs gave out, causing her to collapse to the ground. Son Yun exuded killing intent and glared at the people of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor with sharp eyes, saying, Do you think Ill fall for such a trick? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At those words, Manor Master Mok In-dan gritted his teeth and sent a glare at Mok Gyeong-un. Look. This was the foolish act he had mentioned. If one looked at the bigger picture rather than focusing on the details, the situation would become apparent to some extent. What kind of culprit would leave their traces so blatantly? It was more like revealing that an enemy had left them. He made a bad move. No matter how cunning he tried to be, this was the limit of a scheme devised by a mere seventeen-year-olds mind. Mok In-dan frowned at Mok Gyeong-un and whispered, The situation has worsened. This cant go on. Hand it over. How unfortunate. What? I was hoping for good luck. Now is not the time for such words It was at that very moment. -Swish! The Bright Blade King Son Yun swung his Taoist sword and beheaded one of the Yeon Mok Sword Manors warriors. It happened so swiftly that there was no time to stop it. Bright Blade King! -Clang! Manor Master Mok In-dan shouted in anger as he drew his sword. Son Yun shrugged his shoulders and joked, Youre the ones who broke the promise, yet youre angry at me. I declare to the people of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. -Declare! Declare! Declare! His voice, infused with internal energy, echoed loudly like a reverberating sound. Those nearby covered their ears, agonizing over the ringing in their eardrums. He wasnt using his full strength. Mok In-dans expression darkened. During the earlier exchange of blows, he had underestimated Son Yuns profound mastery of internal energy. Even if his body were intact, Son Yun was not an opponent he could defeat. Regardless, Son Yun continued his speech. Ill give you one last chance. If you want to live, either hand over that thing. Or tell me who would benefit the most from the death of the Manor Masters wife. At his shout, the corners of Lady Seoks mouth trembled as she knelt on the ground, regulating her breathing. She hadnt expected to suffer such humiliation because of that damn Mok Gyeong-un. Originally, she had kept her mouth shut out of consideration for the Manor Master, but now that things had turned out this way, she was in no position to hold back. Lady Seok parted her lips. Warrior Son Before she could finish her sentence. At that moment, someone raised their hand and shouted, I know who did this! The one who shouted was none other than Ho-aeng. Seeing her, Lady Seok closed her mouth approvingly. It was better for Ho-aeng, the guard, to truthfully report the facts out of loyalty rather than Lady Seok herself. You know who it is? Yes. The Bright Blade King Son Yun wiped the blood from his Taoist sword and spoke in a voice filled with killing intent, If its a lie, youll have to forfeit your life. If the First Madam is harmed, it will also put the eldest young master of our clan in a difficult position. Therefore, there are those who would benefit in the succession structure. Although unintentional, the gazes of the Yeon Mok Sword Manors warriors naturally divided between two individuals. They were none other than the second son, Mok Eun-pyeong, and the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon. As humans, it was inevitable for their gazes to momentarily shift. Mok Eun-pyeong shouted in surprise, Wh- What nonsense are you spouting now? Mok Yu-cheon was no different. How rude, Guard Ho. Why would I do such a thing? The two of them reacted with a sense of injustice. It was only natural for them to do so. After all, they hadnt committed the deed themselves. However, the curious thing was that not a single person looked at Mok Gyeong-un upon hearing Ho-aengs words. This Manor Master Mok In-dan frowned. Judging by Mok Gyeong-uns attempt to bargain with him, if anyone had plotted something, it had to be this child. But when Ho-aeng mentioned those who would benefit in the succession structure, no one among the Yeon Mok Sword Manors people looked at Mok Gyeong-un. That was because he had the least power and potential. At that moment, the Bright Blade King Son Yun alternately glanced at the second son, Mok Eun-pyeong, and the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon, and spoke, It sounds plausible, but how can I believe that? There is something that can be considered evidence. Evidence? Hoho. Do tell, woman. Evidence? At the guard Ho-aengs words, Lady Seok furrowed her brow. Was there anything that could be considered evidence? As she wondered, Ho-aeng said, In the underground of the Medicinal Hall, along with the item Hero Son is looking for, there were also secret manuals that only the Manor Master of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor could cultivate. The one who possesses them must have been behind this! !!!!!! At Ho-aengs words, two individuals simultaneously failed to hide their bewilderment. They were the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon, and Lady Seok, who possessed the original secret manuals, the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method and the Ignited Wood Sword Formation, albeit only the cover and two pages. Startled, they shouted simultaneously, No! Ho-aeng, you! Having shouted at the same time, they realized their mistake as attention focused on them and became flustered, not knowing what to do. They shouldnt have reacted like this to Ho-aengs words. It was obvious that they would search their residences. Ha! Seeing their reaction, Manor Master Mok In-dan looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Mok In-dans eyes trembled at the sight of Mok Gyeong-un, who was looking at the scene as if it were an entertaining spectacle. [If, by some stroke of luck, we can save everyone with the sacrifice of that one woman, wouldnt that be a good thing in its own way?] [How unfortunate. I was hoping for good luck.] The words Mok Gyeong-un had spoken flashed through his mind. The luck this kid had mentioned wasnt the kind of meaning he had understood. You. Mok Gyeong-un whispered with a smile on his lips, This is quite a big problem. Instead of ending it with one, everyone is getting involved. At this rate, whether its the secret manual or whatever, that scary fellow might go on a rampage and kill everyone. *** [What? You want me to put this earring in that wooden box?] [Yes.] [Are you stupid, mortal?] [What do you mean?] [If you put it in there, who would believe it was that old mortal woman? They would suspect it was the doing of someone targeting that Lady Seok or whatever her name is.] [Yes. Thats the intention.] [What?] [Why do you think I gave them the secret manual thats practically just a shell?] [You.. Dont tell me?] [Lets just say its a small precaution in case the Manor Master wakes up. Well, its a harmless prank.] [A harmless prank? You sure know how to use your wits.] *** Originally, it was a precaution in case the Manor Master woke up and checked the secret place. Although it differed from his intention, thanks to that, the chaos intensified. Mok Gyeong-un curled the corners of his mouth and said, Rather than regretting after losing one or two, wouldnt it be better to tell me about that wound now? -Clench! Manor Master Mok In-dan gritted his teeth. This bastard, what on earth The thought of him being his son had disappeared. He had never encountered someone so terrifyingly cunning. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un hold the danger to the Yeon Mok Sword Manor hostage to obtain what he wanted left Mok In-dan not only dumbfounded but also exasperated to the point of feeling nauseous. What will you do? There was no longer any room for choice. Mok In-dan said, .Bring the secret manual and hand it over to that man. Then I will tell you. Thats not how a negotiation works. You really! We dont have much time. Mok In-dan, who had been glaring at Mok Gyeong-un with a distorted face, parted his lips with trembling cheeks. Seventeen years ago, in Yongmun, Guangdong Province, I suffered this wound from the one called the Ghost Blade[2]. Ghost Blade? You.. Dont tell me you dont know the Ghost Blade? There was no way he would know. Mok Gyeong-un, who had only recently started learning martial arts, had no way of knowing about the ecology of the martial arts world. Who is the Ghost Blade Before he could finish his sentence. -Jingle jingle! The sound of bells ringing could be heard. In an instant, everyones gaze turned towards the source of the sound. Diviner Jo. The Bright Blade King Son Yun called out to someone entering the pavilion. It was a middle-aged man wearing an eye patch with a snake design and holding a walking stick. However, more puzzling than this mans appearance was the fact that the bells at his waist were ringing on their own, without even shaking. What is happened? As they pondered, the middle-aged man with the eye patch, called diviner Jo, spoke, An evil spirit is playing tricks. An evil spirit? The evil spirit is trying to steal a humans shell. -Pak! At that moment, the middle-aged man swung his walking stick in the air and formed a hand seal with his left hand, chanting a spell. .! -Boom! As soon as the spell ended, the middle-aged man struck the ground with his walking stick. Along with it, an invisible shockwave was generated, and a strong wind suddenly blew through the surroundings. -Whoosh! Aaaaargh! Then, Ho-aeng, Lady Seoks guard who was hit by the sweeping wind, suddenly grabbed her head and screamed like a madwoman. Those around her couldnt hide their astonishment for a moment. Black veins bulged grotesquely around Ho-aengs neck, making it extremely bizarre. Wh- What? -Thud thud thud! Ho-aengs eyes rolled back, and her entire body convulsed wildly. Everyone was startled and distanced themselves from her. -Gulp gulp! Although not to the same extent as Ho-aeng, there was one person who felt his stomach churning: Go Chan. The moment the wind swept by, he felt an unpleasant sensation and the urge to vomit. However, as soon as he circulated his internal energy and activated his bodys protective energy, he felt somewhat better. Huff Huff Go Chan looked at Ho-aeng. In Go Chans ghostly eyes, he could see the Demonic Monk suffering in agony inside Ho-aengs body. Because the body was merely second-rate and he had just possessed it, he couldnt endure it. Eventually, -Aaaargh! He was ejected from the possessed body. Ho-aeng, who had been convulsing and suffering, collapsed on the spot as if she had fainted. -Thud! Seeing this, the corners of the middle-aged man with the eye patch, called diviner Jo, curled up. I shall exorcise you. He then took out a talisman of the Imperial Command Spell from his waist, attached it to his walking stick, and shouted, ..! With that, he threw the walking stick. -Swish! Surprisingly, the walking stick extended straight and flew like an arrow. To everyones eyes, it appeared to be flying towards an empty space where no one was present, but the Demonic Monk was still there, staggering in pain. However, before the walking stick imbued with a mysterious power could reach the Demonic Monk, -Pak! Someone caught the walking stick midway. Youre doing something troublesome. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. At this sight, the middle-aged man with the eye patch, diviner Jo, couldnt hide his astonishment for a moment. What? To catch a walking stick imbued with the Imperial Command Spell and incantations with his bare hands, even if he was from a martial arts family, he was no ordinary person. However, what was truly astonishing wasnt that. Diviner Jo frowned and glared at Mok Gyeong-un, saying, You.. can see vengeful spirits. At those words, the surroundings stirred. Chapter 48 Chapter 48We corrected the numbering of chapters from 250 to 270 (there are some errors in it, but the consistency of the chapters is correct, dont worry) What is the talent of a diviner? There would be several qualifications. Among those qualifications, a sense of spiritual energy is naturally included. As a simple example, everyone has probably experienced the sudden appearance of goosebumps or chills at least once. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It could be a natural bodily phenomenon, but that is the basis of spiritual sensation. When in contact with something spiritual, the soul within the body reacts, affecting the five senses. However, ordinary people find it difficult to discern this. This is because the boundary between the living and the dead is clear. This could only be developed through innate spiritual talent or training. However, among these talent requirements, there existed the ultimate talent that only a select few were born with. You possess the eyes. That is none other than vision The eyes that can accurately see beyond the boundary, unlike other senses. diviners regarded possessing the eyes that could distinguish this as the highest. The middle-aged man with the eye patch, diviner Jo, saw Mok Gyeong-un precisely looking at the evil spirit before catching the walking stick he had thrown after attaching the Imperial Command Spell and infusing it with incantations. Its certain. The kid possessed the highest qualifications as a diviner. Even he, who could barely perceive the form with the naked eye after training under the best master, didnt possess the talent that this child from a martial arts family had. You.. can see vengeful spirits. -Murmur murmur! At his words, the surroundings stirred. He can see vengeful spirits? What does that mean? Vengeful spirits, does that refer to ghosts or evil spirits? Manor Master Mok In-dan and the Mok family brothers frowned and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. In fact, most of their reactions were similar. This has become troublesome. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. He had acted on impulse, not wanting to lose the Demonic Monk, but it seemed to have complicated matters. Should he have given up even if it was a waste? However, it was too late for that now. A diviner? It seemed to be the case. Some of the spells he had chanted earlier were seen in books related to magical techniques left behind by Fang Assassin Sak. They were typical techniques for exorcising evil spirits or the Two Demons and Two Spirits. However, a part of the incantation was different. If that was the case, Hes from a different group than that woman Sak. He seemed to belong to this organization called the Heaven and Earth Society. At that moment, the middle-aged man with the eye patch, diviner Jo, said, Since when were you able to see vengeful spirits? Pardon? You can see vengeful spirits, cant you? I dont know what youre talking about. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns feigned ignorance, the middle-aged man with the eye patch, diviner Jo, raised one eyebrow in puzzlement. Does that child want to hide his eyes? However, if that were the case, he shouldnt have intervened in the first place. Diviner Jo scoffed and changed his question. Interesting. Fine, Ill change the question. Why did you prevent the exorcism of the vengeful spirit? Hmm. I have no idea what youve been talking about since earlier. Mok Gyeong-un feigned ignorance nonchalantly. diviner Jo chuckled and then formed a hand seal, saying, You dont know? Then I suppose its fine if I exorcise that evil thing again. -Pak! Pak! Pak! Bng ()! Du (^)! Li ()! Zhn ()! It was the hand seals of the Nine Character Activating Method. Different. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He had memorized all the books possessed by diviners Myo-sin, Sak, and others. However, the hand seals he was forming were new to him. Moreover, he was only forming hand seals without incantations, yet the spiritual energy in the surroundings was becoming strangely abundant. -Tremble tremble! However, it was not visible to others. They only saw him bringing his hands together, bending and extending his fingers, overlapping them. At that moment, diviner Jo formed a square by aiming with his index and middle fingers. Then, -Whoosh! Four invisible pillars shot up from the surroundings. The pillars precisely enclosed Mok Gyeong-un and the Demonic Monk, gradually thickening. The middle-aged man with the eye patch, diviner Jo, muttered softly, Four Peaks Linking Technique[1]. As soon as he finished, walls formed from the four thickened pillars. The Demonic Monk, unable to escape anywhere, looked around in bewilderment. Shrink (s)! diviner Jo extended his palm towards the Demonic Monk and made a grasping gesture. -Whoosh! At that moment, the four walls enclosing the Demonic Monk began to compress and slowly shrink. If they were to shrink completely, the Demonic Monk might be crushed. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes turned sharp. This mans level was clearly different from the diviners he had encountered so far. He had never seen such a magical technique before. No choice. Since he didnt know what kind of technique it was, there was only one way to break it. Attack the caster, the diviner. -Tap! Take it back. Mok Gyeong-un gripped the walking stick like a spear and threw it towards diviner Jo, who was performing the magical technique. -Swish! If the caster is disrupted or killed midway, most magical techniques will unravel. However, the masked individuals wouldnt let this happen without interference. -Clang! One of the masked individuals near diviner Jo swiftly leaped forward and struck down the flying walking stick with the blade of his sword. You impudent brat! The masked individual tried to charge directly at Mok Gyeong-un, who had targeted diviner Jo. However, diviner Jo stopped him. Enough! Pardon? No need for you to intervene. Understood. The masked individual stopped the attack without any objection. It was a group with a clear hierarchy of command and obedience. diviner Jo said to Mok Gyeong-un, You dont seem to be possessed or bewitched, so if you explain why youre trying to protect the vengeful spirit, I can pause the technique for now. Hell have no choice but to surrender eventually. In any case, the situation was in his favor. Even if he had the eyes, without training, it was of no use. Judging by that childs appearance, he hadnt received proper training as a diviner. That much was evident at a glance. Moreover, the Four Peaks Linking Technique was a high-level technique that required at least the Fang Yue level to perform, making it difficult to break with ordinary techniques. However, !? diviner Jos expression hardened as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un. It was because -Pak! Pak! Pak! Mok Gyeong-un was forming the exact same hand seals that diviner Jo had just formed, without a single discrepancy. Bng ()! Du (^)! Li ()! Zhn ()! What? It was the hand seals of the Nine Character Activating Method. diviner Jo was dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns hand seals. No matter how he looked at it, this child seemed to be an ordinary person with no knowledge of magical techniques. Yet, he imitated the hand seals so accurately? What an absurd child. Does he think he can stop it by imitating it? If it were that easy, everyone would have done it. Forming hand seals without incantations or talismans is only possible for those at the diviners level-Moon or above.. -Whoosh! At that moment, diviner Jo doubted his own eyes. Four small pillars, invisible to ordinary people, were formed. The shape was blunt and quite crude, but it was unmistakable. Ha. A soft exclamation escaped diviner Jos mouth. It was a level of magical technique achieved through long years of practice. Yet, he imitated it after seeing it once and actually succeeded? Could it be that this fellow has learned magical techniques? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un muttered, Four Peaks Linking Technique (ķ“ig). Then, walls connected the four pillars. It was an unbelievable sight to behold. However, what was even more surprising was the location where Mok Gyeong-un had performed the Four Peaks Linking Technique. -Pak pak pak pak pak! He had used the Four Peaks Linking Technique inside the Four Peaks Linking Technique that was being compressed by the Shrink (s) command. As a result, the compression of the Four Peaks Linking Technique stopped as it collided with the newly formed Four Peaks Linking Technique from within. This fellow Look at that. Not only did he imitate the technique, but he also blocked it in this manner. It demonstrated remarkable adaptability. At this point, he couldnt help but have doubts. Who taught you magical techniques? Why would I need to learn such a thing? It wasnt a lie. He hadnt learned it from someone, but had self-studied it from books related to magical techniques. -Tremble tremble! Mok Gyeong-un shook his hands with the Nine Character Activating Methods hand seals in the Zhn () state. It was to block diviner Jos shrinking Four Peaks Linking Technique. Although he had somehow managed to block it with a quick response, the difference in mastery was undeniable. Seeing this, diviner Jos eyes took on a peculiar expression. Did he really not learn it? The adaptability and the ability to immediately imitate and manifest the hand seals. All of this was nearly impossible without an exceptional master. Diviner Jo stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un, and then -Clap! He released the hand seal and said, Release (). With those words, the Four Peaks Linking Technique that had been compressing disappeared. Mok Gyeong-un looked at him with puzzled eyes. Diviner Jo burst into laughter. Hahahahaha! Why was he suddenly acting like this? As he wondered, diviner Jo turned his head and said to the Bright Blade King Son Yun, Bright Blade King. You may kill everyone else, but leave this child to me. !? Everyones eyes widened. He seemed to be a diviner of the Heaven and Earth Society, but he suddenly asked to hand over Mok Gyeong-un. What did this mean? As they pondered, Son Yun clicked his tongue and said, Youre doing something unnecessary again. I should have that much authority. The Bright Blade King Son Yun shrugged his shoulders, indicating agreement. He then raised his large Taoist sword, aimed it at the people of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, and spoke in a menacing voice, I was going to leave if you had obediently handed over that thing, but now its over. You brought this upon yourselves, so regret it in the afterlife. Son Yun thought so. There was no need to sort out who had taken the secret manual one by one. If he beat them all to death, someone would eventually speak up. In any case, the secret manual was within the clan residence. Son Yun shouted, Kill them all At that moment, someone interrupted and shouted, I have the secret manual that was wrapped in the prayer beads inside the wooden box. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Ha A sigh of relief escaped from Manor Master Mok In-dan, who had been tense, thinking that Son Yun might not keep his promise. If they handed over the secret manual, they could overcome this situation. At that moment, the Bright Blade King Son Yun approached Mok Gyeong-un with a terrifying aura and said, You have it? Yes. If its another lie, regardless of diviner Jos request, I will tear your limbs apart. Why would I deny having it? Son Yuns eyes gleamed at Mok Gyeong-uns fearless demeanor. However, it was short-lived. Then hand it over. No, tell me where it is. He asked for the location, as Mok Gyeong-un might play another trick. However, I should probably apologize first. Apologize? You, right now You seem to desperately want it, but I burned that secret manual. What? At those words, the masked individuals erupted in anger instead. That secret manual was a treasure of the Heaven and Earth Society. Hearing that he had burned such a secret manual, it would have been stranger not to be angry. However, Son Yun raised his hand slightly to restrain them and scoffed. Ha!. For a renowned martial arts family, youve got nothing but scammers. Do you think that can be burned with fire? What does he mean? Both the masked individuals and the people of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor were puzzled. Does he not believe the fact that the secret manual was burned with fire? At that moment, Son Yun aimed his Taoist sword directly at Mok Gyeong-uns neck. -Pak! You know nothing. Youve never even seen the secret manual. You wasted my time, so as promised Does it sound like a lie? Son Yun frowned fiercely and raised his Taoist sword. How dare you, in front of this elder Only the cover made of human skin doesnt burn, but the inner pages with the contents burn well. !? At those words, Son Yuns expression, which had been filled with anger just moments ago, changed. The fact that the cover was made of human skin was known only to a few executives within the Heaven and Earth Society. You. Ah! By the way, the contents inside are here. Mok Gyeong-un tapped his head with his index finger. Son Yuns expression hardened. !? Was it because Mok Gyeong-un had not only burned their treasure but also memorized it? As he was thinking that, Son Yun spoke in disbelief, You saw that? Chapter 49 Chapter 49You saw that? Mok Gyeong-un sensed bewilderment in the Bright Blade King Son Yuns expression. In the world of martial arts, he had recognized the importance of secret manuals to a certain extent. However, judging by this mans reaction, it was quite different from the anger of seeing someone who had viewed a secret manual that was no less than a treasure to them. It was a reaction of disbelief. What is it? At that moment -Swish! The sharp blade of Son Yuns large Taoist sword was pressed against his neck. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He had been watching the movements clearly with his eyes, yet he hadnt noticed it until it touched him, as if he hadnt perceived it. .. Is this a true master? Amazing. It made sense why the Manor Master Mok In-dan was so tense and submissive. However, that was the extent of his admiration. In reality, if one let their guard down, they could be stabbed to death by a five-year-old child while sleeping. It was right to be wary of everything. Son Yun looked straight into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes and spoke, You saw that and survived Pardon? Then its one of two things. What is happened is he talking about? As he wondered, Son Yun continued in a chilling voice, Either a lie or heavens fortune. A lie or. heavens fortune? Until now, almost no one has remained alive and breathing after seeing the contents inside. .. What do you mean by that? No one remains breathing? Arent I right here? Son Yun scoffed and slightly pressed the blade against his neck, saying, Its exactly as I said. So I find it hard to believe that youre alive and well like this. As you can see, Im alive. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Son Yun clicked his tongue at his attitude. He had a sword pressed against his neck, yet there was still no change in his demeanor. Had he lost all fear? Or was he audacious? Looking at you, I cant tell if youre spouting lies out of brazenness or taking a gamble. If Im going to die anyway, whats the point of taking a gamble? Son Yun stared intently into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. If he were even slightly tense or anxious, his eyes would have wavered, but they didnt. [Make sure to retrieve it.] He couldnt disobey that order. Then there was only one way. Fine. Then prove it by reciting the oral formula or demonstrating the stances. Then well know for sure. At his proposal, Manor Master Mok In-dan and all the members of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor looked on with tense gazes. Initially, when Mok Gyeong-un had revealed that he possessed it, they had felt a strong sense of betrayal. However, in the current situation, Mok Gyeong-un was the only one who could save them. Please. They desperately hoped it wasnt a lie. It shouldnt be difficult. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un was about to recite the oral formula. He considered deceiving them with an incomplete formula, as he had done with Mok Yu-cheon, but they were the rightful owners of that secret manual. If he tried to deceive them, his head might roll. As he was about to open his mouth, -Mortal. A familiar voice echoed in his mind. It was Cheong-ryeong. Mok Gyeong-un rolled his eyes and surveyed his surroundings. However, he couldnt see her anywhere. He was already puzzled by her absence when he had called for her earlier. -Look at the roof across from you. Roof? At those words, he looked up at the roof. Cheong-ryeong was standing there. Why wasnt she coming closer? Could it be that she was keeping her distance out of wariness of this monster-like man and that diviner? It seemed to be the case. However, What is it? Cheong-ryeongs demeanor was somewhat different from usual. The crimson glow in her eyes as she stood on the roof was incredibly deep. No, it felt like a blazing flame. He could tell through their connected fate. Anger? The emotion he sensed from her was immense anger. It was an intense anger that could drench this entire place in blood, but she was suppressing it with tremendous self-control. Why was she acting like this? As he wondered, Cheong-ryeong spoke. -The moment you recite that oral formula, you will die. What? Was she trying to dissuade him out of concern for that? Of course, if he recited the entire formula, they could strike him from behind. It would be better to recite half of it and handle the rest in a different way.. -Mortal. Follow the oral formula and posture that I recite exactly. Mok Gyeong-un slightly furrowed his brow. What did she mean by following her oral formula and posture? They would know what was written inside, so if he recited a different formula, they would surely know it was wrong. However, -Dont overthink it and trust me for now. Hmm. -If you die, mortal, I will die too. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un pondered numerous thoughts in an instant. The moment the oral formula was wrong, his head would roll, but if he recited the formula she taught him As he was contemplating, the Bright Blade King Son Yun said, Why arent you doing it? After deliberating, Mok Gyeong-un finally reached a conclusion. He then clenched his sword fingers. And he imitated Cheong-ryeong, who was assuming a bow stance on the roof with the moonlight at her back. From a distance, the postures of the two became identical. Cheong-ryeong opened her mouth. -The source of non-existence, the order of the Dao. The eagle soars through the clouds, the hawk catches the hare. The sword descends like a falling leaf. Along with that, she slowly performed the first stance while extending her sword fingers forward. It was as if a beautiful woman was performing a sword dance. The phrase a beauty under the moon came to mind. Her fluttering red robe swayed in sync with her stances, resembling scattered flower petals. It was a movement that naturally captivated the soul. If only the situation werent like this, he would have loved to watch leisurely. Mok Gyeong-un then opened his mouth. The source of non-existence, the order of the Dao. The eagle soars through the clouds, the hawk catches the hare. The sword descends like a falling leaf! And he followed Cheong-ryeongs movements. Exactly as he had received them. He reproduced them without a single difference. -Ache! Ache! Some untrained muscles cried out in pain, but he ignored it and focused on her every fingertip. -Swish! Swish swish swish! !!!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns sword technique, the Bright Blade King Son Yuns eyes wavered. He wasnt the only one. Manor Master Mok In-dan also couldnt take his eyes off the first stance Mok Gyeong-un was demonstrating. How. could this be. He couldnt help but be astonished. It was truly a peerless sword technique. Each stance was flawless, and it was difficult to find any defects. Since it was a secret manual guarded by the Heaven and Earth Society, he had expected it to be remarkable to a certain extent, but it was truly incredible. However, what was even more surprising was Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This child. How can he move like this? Mok Gyeong-uns current movements were not something a mere third-rate martial artist could achieve. Although he moved slowly without infusing internal energy, everything from his fingertips seemed as if a peerless swordsman who had reached the realm of the sword was demonstrating a sword dance. A swordsman of that level could clearly discern it. Ha. If he was like this, how could Son Yun be any different? Son Yun also couldnt hide his admiration at Mok Gyeong-uns display. Not only did he recognize and view the stances, but the swordplay he demonstrated was a movement that absolutely couldnt be achieved at that childs level. Is it talent? It was an incomprehensible talent. Based on his perception, he was at most a third-rate or barely second-rate level. Yet, he demonstrated the stances as if a peerless swordsman was performing for someone to see? It was at that moment. -Murmur murmur! The sound of stirring could be heard among the masked individuals. Son Yun knew why they were reacting like that. The evil perishes under the heavenly light, nothing can resist the Dao. The swordsman Mok Gyeong-un was about to recite another oral formula and demonstrate the second stance. Oh no! He had to stop him. They couldnt let others hear any more of the stances oral formulas. Son Yun hurriedly shouted, Enough! -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been extending his sword fingers diagonally, halted his movement. And he checked Son Yuns reaction. He had been following Cheong-ryeongs movements on the roof with extreme concentration, so he hadnt noticed the reaction. Huh? Mok Gyeong-un was inwardly puzzled upon seeing the Bright Blade King Son Yuns expression. This time, it was truly a gamble. After all, the oral formula wasnt the one written in the secret manual. However, judging by Son Yuns expression, it didnt seem like he had made a mistake at all. If that werent the case, they would have already beheaded him. Mok Gyeong-un asked, Are you convinced now? At this question, Son Yun stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un without uttering a word. In his mind, an image of someone else demonstrating the same stances as Mok Gyeong-un was painted like a picture. It was utterly villainous. However, the sword technique Mok Gyeong-un had demonstrated was completely different in nature. If that was the case, Without a doubt. It was definitely the secret manual. There was no room for doubt. Son Yun tried his best to hide it, but his heart was pounding. Although it had turned out differently than expected, to think he would witness the sword formula of the Moon Lineage (}) that was said to have been severed a hundred years ago. It was hard to contain his excitement. However, Son Yun quickly suppressed that emotion. [Make sure to retrieve it.] Retrieving the original secret manual was the best course of action. However, if what this fellow said was true, the original had already disappeared from the world. This fellows mind was the only secret manual. Bright Blade King. At that moment, the voice of the middle-aged man with the eye patch, diviner Jo, was heard. Although he didnt say anything else, judging by diviner Jos slight head shake, Son Yun seemed to understand what he meant. He was probably telling him not to kill the kid. He must be tempted. It was intriguing for him as well. This brat had accomplished what no one in the society had been able to do. Most of them had lost their lives. If that was the case, either the cursed secret manual had chosen that child, or there was something special about him. But the secret manual must not be learned by anyone other than the permitted individual. Therefore, the right course of action was to extract the contents from his mind and kill him. However, it felt like a waste. Seeing his contemplative demeanor, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Theres something. They were unaware of the true contents within the secret manual. However, judging by their reactions, they seemed convinced that the oral formula of the stances Cheong-ryeong had taught him was the content inside. If that werent the case, they would have already beheaded him. But that expression of considering something while looking at him Is he reconsidering? There was only one thing he could guess. Perhaps, since it was a secret manual precious enough for them to call it their treasure, it shouldnt be learned by outsiders. If that was the case, now that they had confirmed it was genuine, were they planning to extract it from his mind and then kill him? Mok Gyeong-un glanced at diviner Jo. Judging by his reaction, he seemed to have considerable interest in him. In that case, Considering you went through the trouble of coming all the way here to find the secret manual, it must be a valuable item, right? What? -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un leaped towards a nearby warrior of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. And he practically snatched the sword from him. Ill borrow this for a moment. Wh- What? Mok Gyeong-un placed the sword he had snatched against his own neck and said, If I die, all your efforts in coming to find it will be in vain. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, one of the Bright Blade King Son Yuns eyebrows rose. Was this brat trying to bargain with his own life? Son Yun scoffed and said, Do you have the courage to take your own life while saying such things? In response to that question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly. Its not particularly difficult. -Stab! The blade of the sword pierced Mok Gyeong-uns neck. !? For a moment, Son Yun was dumbfounded. He had naturally assumed that Mok Gyeong-un would try to bargain with his life to survive against him. But that bastard was now trying to behead himself without hesitation. Stop! Son Yun shouted a reprimand infused with internal energy. Ugh! Urgh! At the resounding sound that echoed, everyone momentarily covered their ears. Mok Gyeong-un also frowned and staggered from the pain and dizziness caused by the sound infused with internal energy, but he didnt let go of the sword piercing his neck. Despite the discomfort, he endured it. This bastard? Son Yun then shouted, Stop! -Swish! At those words, Mok Gyeong-un relaxed his strength and stopped pushing the sword into his neck. Blood flowed down his neck, staining his collar red. Son Yun spoke in a dumbfounded tone, Youre insane, you bastard. If it were anyone else, he would have scoffed at the brats foolish actions. But this fellow was different. Not only his eyes but also the way he didnt hesitate to take his own life, as if he had no attachment to it. Its hard to live in this world without being a little insane. You talk as if youve experienced the world, you young brat. What do you want? -Tap tap! Mok Gyeong-un tapped his forehead with his finger and said with a smile, Now that you know how valuable the contents in my mind are, I have no intention of easily revealing them. So, dont bother assessing this and that, and take the secret manual nicely. What? That diviner over there also wants that, doesnt he? Son Yuns expression turned peculiar. Take it nicely? Is this bastard not asking to be spared in exchange for revealing the secret manual, but instead suggesting he will willingly follow them to their headquarters? As Son Yun was dumbfounded, a glint of interest flickered in his eyes. Ha. Look at this bastard. Chapter 50 Chapter 50The Bright Blade King Son Yun, who had been glaring at Mok Gyeong-un, burst into laughter and said, Hahahahaha! This one is quite the character. It had been a long time since he encountered such a brazen fellow. Even those who knew of his notoriety, whether outside or within the society, couldnt muster the audacity to behave in such a manner. No, it was hard to even consider it audacity. Hes different. The Yeon Mok Sword Manor was a renowned martial arts family. To think he would encounter such a lunatic-like fellow in a place that was no different from a righteous sect. For some reason, this brat seemed closer to their side than the other. Thats why it was intriguing. After laughing for a while, Son Yun shook his head and said, A living secret manual willingly coming to our headquarters, theres no reason to refuse. Very well. I hope you dont regret those words. At his words, Lady Seok, the first wife, and the second son, Mok Eun-pyeong, couldnt hide their inner joy. The Heaven and Earth Society was known for its notoriety, so they had been worried about the worst-case scenario, but this was the best outcome. How wonderful was it that everything was resolved with that Mok Gyeong-un alone? However, Manor Master Mok In-dan felt differently. -Clench! The hand gripping his sword tightened. This sense of powerlessness was a first for him. If he could, he wanted to shout at them to release Mok Gyeong-un immediately. Whether he liked him or not, he was his son. However, the situation was ambiguous. He had memorized the secret manual. When he first learned of that fact, he had been greatly surprised. That was because he, too, had tried various means to view the secret manual but had been unable to even untie the prayer beads. Thus, he had naturally assumed that Mok Gyeong-un possessed the secret manual rather than having memorized it. Since he hadnt seen the secret manual in the first place, he thought there would be no problem if they just returned it. However, that had completely gone awry. .Having memorized the secret manual, they will never let him go. If an outsider had secretly memorized the Yeon Mok Sword Manors secret manual, it was only natural to demand their life as punishment for that crime. Thats how important a secret manual was to martial artists. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-uns judgment might be correct in this situation. It was the only way to stay alive, even if only slightly. Im sorry. As the Manor Master, he had no choice but to bear the responsibility for everyones lives. If they fought to protect Mok Gyeong-un, they would surely be annihilated. That Son Yun was a monster to that extent. .Endure it for a while. Once they left, he planned to seek help from the Righteous Alliance. The Righteous Alliance was one of the three major factions in the current martial arts world, along with the Heaven and Earth Society. He had some high-level connections and friendships, so he was determined to retrieve his son by borrowing the power of the Righteous Alliance. However, an unexpected event occurred at this point. -Swish! At that moment, Son Yuns figure blurred, and he suddenly appeared behind Mok Gyeong-un. Then, like a flash of lightning, he sealed his acupressure points. -Pak pak pak pak pak! Mok Gyeong-un, whose acupressure points had been sealed, collapsed to the ground, losing consciousness. Son Yun caught him with his hand and called out to a masked individual. Take care of this fellow. At this, Manor Master Mok In-dan shouted, What is the meaning of this? What is this? Even if he willingly came with us, did you think I would let him continue to bargain with his own life? At Son Yuns words, Mok In-dan gritted his teeth. As expected, he was not an easy opponent. Objectively speaking, it was a natural response. Well, putting that aside, now that we have retrieved the secret manual, shall we settle the remaining debt? Debt? Manor Master Mo. Did you really think that after tampering with our societys item, you could simply return it and move on as if nothing happened? At those words, everyone in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, who had been inwardly relieved, tensed up again. They had a feeling that things wouldnt be resolved so easily. At that moment, Manor Master Mok In-dan assumed a bow stance and spoke, S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Will you break your promise? Promise? Thats right. If that child learns that you have broken your promise, do you think he will reveal the secret manual he has memorized? Hahahahaha! Thats ridiculous. Will it matter whether you live or die? The strong aura emanating from him. It was so powerful that the expressions of everyone in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor darkened. So youve finally come to this? As he spoke, Manor Master Mok In-dan drew true energy from his danjeon. It was a situation on the brink of explosion. The Bright Blade King Son Yun aimed his Taoist sword at him, grinned, and said, But since this elder is in a good mood today, Ill give you one last chance. Chance? What do you mean? Im saying Ill give you a way for the Yeon Mok Sword Manor to survive. A way to survive? Thats right. At Son Yuns words, Mok In-dan frowned and asked, What is it? Ill give you two choices. If you refuse all of this, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor will be annihilated tonight. .What are those choices? For now, he decided to hear him out. If they fought, there was a ninety percent chance that the Yeon Mok Sword Manor would be annihilated. First. Surrender to our Heaven and Earth Society and become a subordinate sect. !!!!! At the Bright Blade King Son Yuns words, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor side stirred. That was because although the Yeon Mok Sword Manor was a renowned martial arts family that upheld righteousness, the Heaven and Earth Society was not. They walked their own path of villainy, neither righteous nor evil. Therefore, surrender was tantamount to abandoning their pride as righteous individuals. -Grit! It was only natural for them to be furious to the point of stirring, even while fearing them. They would have preferred death, but they couldnt do that. Even if it means dying, we will resist until the end. You have integrity. Son Yun had naturally expected them to refuse the first proposal. Then, for the second, seal your sect for ten years and hand over your successor as a hostage. The moment they heard the second proposal, the entire Yeon Mok Sword Manor fell silent. Manor Master Mok In-dans expression was also grim. He had expected them to make a difficult proposal. That ominous premonition had been correct. Sealing the sect[1]. It literally meant sealing off martial arts activities for ten years. Typically, when a sect was defeated in a war between sects or when a sect fell, they would seal their sect. Sealing the sect. It was more realistic than the previous proposal. It was the only way to acknowledge defeat without compromising their last shred of dignity. However, during those ten years, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor would gradually weaken, unable to engage in external activities, and they would be unable to interact with other sects or anyone else. If we seal the sect, our clan will decline. However, it was a better choice than everyone dying. As he was contemplating, someone approached him. Father. It was none other than the eldest son, Mok Yeong-ho. The first son, known as a debauchee, had only brought disappointment to him by indulging in wine and women. For him to speak up at this crucial moment, Mok In-dan couldnt help but be puzzled. What is it? They say to sleep on firewood and taste gall. Although it may be difficult, please accept this proposal. Sleeping on firewood and tasting gall[2]. It meant enduring humiliation and suffering for the sake of the future. At Mok Yeong-hos words, a glint of surprise flashed in Manor Master Mok In-dans eyes. This kid It wasnt his usual demeanor. He had thought he had lost his spirit by indulging in wine and women. However, looking at his eyes and expression now, he could see him barely restraining his shame. He seemed even angrier than himself. As he was inwardly puzzled, Mok Yeong-ho said, Please send me. As the eldest son of our clan, am I not the closest to being the successor? What? He volunteered to go himself? Was this really the same child who had only brought disappointment by indulging in wine and women? As he was astonished, Mok Yeong-ho whispered softly, Fortunately, you havent made that youngest child the successor yet. !? Manor Master Mok In-dans eyes wavered. With those words, Mok In-dan understood Mok Yeong-hos true intentions for the first time. Mok In-dans eyes reddened. Ah. Yeong-ho. Yeong-ho. All this time, you indulged in wine and women for that reason? Was it to yield the succession to the youngest, Yu-cheon? Was that why he had brought disappointment by indulging in wine and women? Mok In-dan clutched his chest, overwhelmed by shock. It pained his heart that he had only scolded this child without trying to understand his true feelings. He was so different from his mother. Father. I apologize for causing you distress all this time. Please take care of your health. Mok Yeong-ho politely bowed and turned to the Bright Blade King Son Yun, speaking in a loud voice, The Manor Master has accepted Hero Sons second proposal. I, the eldest son and successor of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, will be the hostage No. At that moment, Son Yun interrupted him. He then pointed at someone with his finger and said, Where are you trying to deceive me? I will take that child. Oh no! The eldest son, Mok Yeong-ho, bit his lip firmly. The one Son Yun pointed to. It was the youngest, Mok Yu-cheon, whom he had been trying to protect by sacrificing himself. They had overlooked something. Unlike the righteous martial arts world, which prioritized the firstborn eldest son or the first accepted disciple in terms of respect, the Heaven and Earth Society strictly followed the law of the strong. Therefore, in their eyes, the successor of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor was naturally Mok Yu-cheon, who possessed the most outstanding martial arts talent. *** -Rattle! Rattle! Inside the carriage, there was a masked warrior and two people lying motionless, their eyes covered and bound. They were none other than Mok Gyeong-un and Mok Yu-cheon. As hostages or prisoners, their treatment was not very good. Theyre thorough. Sigh. Mok Yu-cheon let out a sigh. Unlike Mok Gyeong-un, his acupressure point for fainting hadnt been sealed, so he hadnt lost consciousness, but the acupressure points for paralysis and muteness had been sealed, rendering him unable to move. As if that wasnt enough, they had also blindfolded him and tied his entire body, arms, and legs with thick ropes. They were meticulous in their precautions. How far have we gone? They seemed to have traveled for about a few shichen. Although sunlight didnt enter the carriage, it must have been daylight. He had thought they would camp at some point since it was late at night, but they continued to move without rest. Hostage. Mok Yu-cheon had been reflecting on his predicament throughout the journey. When Manor Master Mok In-dan had awakened, he had been elated with hope that he might become the successor, but in an instant, he had become a hostage. Moreover, he was a hostage of the Heaven and Earth Society, the most dangerous group in the martial arts world. He had no choice. .. What will happen from now on? A hostage was no different from a prisoner. If it were a hostage exchange between groups of similar standing, he might expect good treatment, but it was difficult to expect that from the Heaven and Earth Society. Even now, he was treated less than human. -Thud! As the carriage climbed a slope, someones body naturally touched him, and he felt their weight pressing against him. Even though he couldnt move his body, his sense of touch hadnt disappeared. Mok Gyeong-un. It was probably Mok Gyeong-un. Was he in a better situation than this fellow for now? No, maybe it was better to be unconscious. At least in that moment, he was no different from being asleep without any worries. Right at that moment, the carriage came to a stop. -Creak! The sound of the carriages rear door opening was heard. And a soft voice spoke, Well. rest here for a while. So. go take care of any business you have. Understood! -Creak! With the sound of the door closing, the presence disappeared. It was hard to hear clearly, but it seemed they were taking a short break here. After all, they had been moving for half a day without rest. Even if they had cultivated martial arts, their stamina wasnt infinite. How long do I have to stay like this? As he was pondering, at that very moment -Swish! A very faint movement was felt beside him. !? What was that? Right now, only he and Mok Gyeong-un were in this carriage, as the masked guard had temporarily left. But who was moving? As he was wondering, he felt someone squirming behind his back. Could it be? It couldnt be. Not only had he been struck on his acupressure points, but his entire body was also restrained. Moreover, unlike himself, wasnt it that monster-like man, the Bright Blade King, who had personally sealed Mok Gyeong-uns acupressure points? As he found it strange, someone lifted the cloth covering Mok Yu-cheons eyes. What? Mok Yu-cheons eyes widened. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. How? Surprisingly, Mok Gyeong-un was moving freely, and not only that, he had somehow untied the ropes that had been restraining him. How on earth did this fellow release the acupressure point sealing? Chapter 51 Chapter 51How? Surprisingly, Mok Gyeong-un was moving perfectly fine, and on top of that, he had even untied the ropes restraining him. How did this guy release the pressure points? As he wondered, Mok Gyeong-un lightly struck his chest. -Ta-ta-ta-ta-ta-tak! Soon, the mute acupoint was released, and his voice tried to come out. You Mok Gyeong-un whispered to him. Shh. At this, Mok Yu-cheon lowered his voice and whispered back. How did you release the pressure points? Mok Gyeong-un didnt answer his question. Because there were no pressure points applied in the first place. No, they were applied for a very short time, but due to his yin death energy, Bright Blade King Son Yuns true energy dispersed not long after. Mok Gyeong-un had merely been quietly observing the situation. You dont need to know that. As he avoided answering, Mok Yu-cheon frowned and said, Dont tell me youre trying to escape? Mok Gyeong-un smiled silently. It was a sign of affirmation. Mok Yu-cheon was flabbergasted and asked, By what means? The warriors of Heaven and Earth Society will be guarding all around. Now is the opportunity. Most of them, starting with Bright Blade King, are gone. There are only four men guarding outside the carriage. Six more are spread out nearby keeping watch. !? For a moment, Mok Yu-cheon was puzzled. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His eyes had been covered and his meridians sealed just like him, so how does he know all this? Moreover, this fellow is merely a third-rate martial artist who would struggle to detect presences within a few jang, let alone sense all that. Mok Gyeong-un spoke to the skeptical man. If you tell me just one thing, Ill help you escape too. What? Thats why I only released the mute acupoint. Huh? Come to think of it, his body still had no sensation. Not because the ropes werent untied, but because the paralysis acupoint hadnt been released. What are you playing at? If youre going to free me, do it properly Sorry, but I dont need to accommodate you once were outside, so Id appreciate it if you just answer my question. A subtle killing intent emanated from his voice. Together with his expressionless face and indifferent eyes, it created a peculiar atmosphere. It was a completely different feeling from usual. You, what the . Who is Ghost Blade? What? I asked who Ghost Blade is. Mok Yu-cheon furrowed his brow at Mok Gyeong-uns question. Is he really asking because he doesnt know who Ghost Blade is? There shouldnt be a single person in the martial world who doesnt know of that individuals notoriety. Are you seriously asking because you dont know? Yes. Are you messing with me right now Just answer the question. He didnt add anything else, but Mok Gyeong-un exuded an intimidating aura as if he would kill him if he didnt answer. Even before, it was strange, but is this fellow really the cowardly Mok Gyeong-un? Youre not going to answer? Hes one of the Six Celestial Demons. Six Celestial Demons? What are you really? Mok Yu-cheon couldnt comprehend Mok Gyeong-uns reaction that seemed to genuinely not know. In the current martial world, there are six great leaders considered to be at the pinnacle. Their martial prowess is said to be heaven above heaven, so the martial artists of the Central Plains call them the Six Celestials. Below them, not reaching their level but still attaining the highest realm, there are eight supreme masters. They are known as the Eight Stars. How can you not know about the Six Celestials and Eight Stars I dont know about Eight Stars or whatever, but where is that Ghost Blade? Mok Yu-cheon stared intently into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes at that question, then sighed and said, I dont know. You dont know? How would I know about someone who disappeared seventeen years ago? Disappeared? Yes. And no one has been able to uncover Ghost Blades true identity to this day. No one knowing means everyone is clueless? Thats what I just said. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin as if troubled by Mok Yu-cheons words. The scars left on his deceased grandfather and the scar on the side of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor Sect Leader were very similar. Thats why this Ghost Blade individual was the prime suspect. But if no one knows that persons identity, it becomes difficult to know where to start investigating again. However, there was one curious point here. He said Ghost Blade disappeared seventeen years ago Then why did the man target Grandfather? If the scars were the work of the same culprit, it had to be Ghost Blade. But he couldnt understand why someone who had disappeared suddenly targeted his grandfather. As he pondered this, Mok Yu-cheon opened his mouth. Maybe if you go to Heaven and Earth Society, you might be able to find out. What? I heard rumors that the masters Ghost Blade targeted were all renowned experts in the righteous faction, so he might be a master from Heaven and Earth Society or the imperial family. Heaven and Earth Society or the imperial family? Yes. Although I dont know why youre curious. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened at those words. If so, the enemy who killed his grandfather might be in either Heaven and Earth Society or the imperial family. At that moment, a voice rang in his ear. -Mortal, hurry. It was Cheong-ryeongs voice. Mok Gyeong-un said, Ill keep my promise. With those words, he reached out his hand to release the other acupoints. However, I appreciate you releasing the acupoints, but dont do anything unnecessary. Unnecessary? If we escape now, Yeon Mok Sword Manor will be in danger. In danger, you say. Were hostages. You know what that means too. What do you think theyll do to Yeon Mok Sword Manor if we disappear? Mok Gyeong-un scoffed at Mok Yu-cheons words. Mok Yu-cheon frowned. What kind of reaction is this? As he wondered, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a cold voice. What does that have to do with me? What? Then stay here. You! -Thwack! Mok Yu-cheon, struck on the back of the neck with a hand technique, immediately fainted. With his usual martial prowess, he would never have allowed Mok Gyeong-un to land a blow, but his acupoints were sealed, rendering him unable to circulate his internal energy, so he was helpless. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un carefully laid the unconscious Mok Yu-cheon on the floor. From his perspective, it might be infuriating, but it truly had nothing to do with him. Whether Yeon Mok Sword Manor was ruined or they all died, it wasnt his concern. It was the real Mok Gyeong-uns concern. Also, Its a pity I was planning to use him as bait. That was the reason he tried to release Mok Yu-cheons acupoints. Heaven and Earth Society. Mok Gyeong-un pondered as he looked down at Mok Yu-cheon. If, as he said, this Ghost Blade was really in Heaven and Earth Society, it could be an opportunity. But the risk was quite significant. They were interested in the secret manual in his mind. So there was a possibility they would mercilessly kill him after uncovering it. Its better to thoroughly prepare before approaching them. That was the rational choice. With his current martial arts, a reckless approach could backfire. Then shall I step out for now? Mok Gyeong-un carefully walked to the door of the luggage carriage. The four masked individuals guarding the surroundings had been temporarily rendered unconscious by Cheong-ryeongs technique, so he could just leave. -Creak! Mok Gyeong-un opened the door. However, -Gasp! The moment he opened the door, he felt something strange, even if only for an instant. As he hesitated, Cheong-ryeong appeared and said, -Go northwest. Dont stop. I will deal with those monitoring you. Alright. -Whoosh! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un launched his body. Although he had practiced the Light Body Technique for four days, this was the first time properly utilizing it. The Light Body Technique can be basically divided into footwork and lightness skill. Lightness skill is a running technique to move faster over long distances or close the gap. -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pat! As the death energy flowed through the Yongcheon (feet) acupoint, his body shot forward at great speed. It was incomparable to normal running. The surrounding scenery rapidly changed. In just half a moment, he seemed to have traveled a considerable distance. However, -Mortal, why are you making that expression? Its the same. -The same? Its repeating. -Repeating? -Tak! Mok Gyeong-un stopped his lightness skill and pointed to a tree wrapped in vines, saying, I feel like Im seeing that tree for the fourth time already. Cheong-ryeong, right beside him, frowned at his words. Then she said, -Are you sure youre not mistaken? How could that be? -If it was some kind of sorcery or technique, I couldnt have failed to notice. Thats true. -It could be because youre tense. Hurry. With those words, Cheong-ryeong tried to move forward. But Mok Gyeong-un didnt budge from his spot. Cheong-ryeong became irritated. -Why are you doing this again? If we dont hurry, we wont be able to escape this place. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at Cheong-ryeong and spoke. You Who are you? -What? I asked who you are. She made a flabbergasted expression and said, -Mortal, have you gone mad? Right now, to me, who -Swish! Before she could finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand. It was the Art of Binding technique. Cheong-ryeongs body was forcibly pulled, and before she knew it, her neck was offered up to Mok Gyeong-uns palm. -Ack! Wh-what is this You chose the wrong person to imitate. No, if you were going to do it, you should have done it properly. If it was the real Cheong-ryeong, she would never have overlooked his comment about the tree being the same. No, in the first place, someone of her high caliber wouldnt easily fall for such a thing. -Mortal, youre making a mis- It doesnt seem to be a mistake. The peculiar energy surging through his palm. It was far from the unique death energy possessed by vengeful spirits. And if it was Cheong-ryeong, she wouldnt have been pulled by the Art of Binding, but rather would have lightly flung him away. -Woooong! At that moment, a bizarre occurrence unfolded. Cheong-ryeongs body rippled, then scattered, revealing a wooden puppet in his palm. The wooden puppet had a talisman attached that read Wooden Fetching Spell[1]. -Sizzle! The talisman in his palm soon burned to ashes. -Pa-pa-pak! Mok Gyeong-un immediately clasped his hands together, forming the Immovable Mind Seal[2] mudra. Then, closing his eyes, he chanted an incantation. . The scattering ashes flew off somewhere. Then, swiftly circling the tree entwined with vines, -Swish! they were sucked into the tree. Witnessing this, Mok Gyeong-un launched his body towards it. -Whoosh! He charged at the tree entwined with vines, and the moment he collided with it, -Shhhh! His field of vision changed, revealing a middle-aged man wearing an eye patch, diviner Jo, sitting on a large rock beside a bonfire. There were ashes on his upper garment, which diviner Jo brushed off, then he smirked. Ha Look at this fellow. Diviner Jo was sincerely impressed. At Yeon Mok Sword Manor, he had confirmed that the fellows talent was extraordinary. However, he didnt have much faith in a martial familys disciple self-learning sorcery, so he took this opportunity to test Mok Gyeong-un with the Spirit Training Method and the Truth Seeking Technique. Spirit Training Method It is a technique that transforms a willow puppet into a target the opponent trusts or is close to. By deceiving the opponents five senses, it makes them perceive the willow puppet as someone imaginary, an advanced technique effective for gathering information by catching the opponent off guard. Yet, this fellow not only saw through the fakery in just half a moment, but even escaped from the technique. To find the escape path like this There is an orthodox method to finding the escape path in a technique. But Mok Gyeong-un forcibly broke the Spirit Training Method, and in that instant, used the remnants of the talisman to find the Life Gate and his location through the Summoning Harmonization Technique, a tracking method. His adaptability is no joke. Such exceptional talent was truly hard to come by. It was incomparable to the disciples he had accepted thus far. diviner Jo raised the corners of his mouth and said to Mok Gyeong-un, You become my disciple. Chapter 52 Chapter 52You become my disciple. !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened at diviner Jos words. He was already quite displeased from being manipulated by the technique earlier. Did he do something unnecessary? Mok Gyeong-un surveyed his surroundings, rolling his eyes. No one was visible for now, and no unusual presences were detected. Was it because of his confidence in handling things alone that he lured him here with the technique? Ten steps. With this distance, he seemed capable of subduing him. He had become faster after learning the Light Body Technique. And compared to martial artists, the physical abilities of sorcerers were significantly inferior. If I kill him before he uses sorcery Theres no one around, so its a misconception if you think you can do anything to me. He wasnt as inattentive as expected. But there was definitely no presence. And he hadnt taken out any talismans or anything. Trying once wouldnt hurt -Gasp! Mok Gyeong-un hesitated. The moment he slightly lifted his foot off the ground, he felt the surrounding energy distorting. That strange energy when he let go of the carriage. It was similar to that, but this time it was sharp like swinging a weapon. Quite sensitive, arent you? A glint of interest flashed in diviner Jos eyes. Naturally, he had expected that if the fellow was smart, he would find a way to escape the technique. Thats why he had prepared in advance. To survive in this treacherous world, preparation must be thorough. Thats the first lesson Ill give you. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un surveyed his surroundings. No talismans or anything like that were visible. But why did he feel that ominous sensation the moment he tried to take a step? Sorcery indeed had depths the more one delved into it. Mok Gyeong-un looked at diviner Jo and spoke. I never said I would become your disciple. Do you think you have a choice? I can see you have a lot of interest in me, but I also have my own stance. Stance? Ha. Diviner Jo scoffed. Then he immediately took something out from his waist. It was a wooden puppet with a talisman attached that read Seal. Diviner Jo tossed and caught it, saying, Dont you want to get this back? Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head slightly. Then, out of curiosity, he sent death energy into his eyes and looked at the wooden puppet, and it seemed like something was inside. But the energy was barely detectable, making it difficult to notice without focusing. Have you already forgotten what you were trying to protect? Dont tell me thats Yes, it is. Did you think I would leave such a dangerous thing there? Youre an interesting fellow. Even among excellent sorcerers, few have taken a vengeful spirit as a familiar. Diviner Jo only realized it after sealing the evil spirit into the wooden puppet. Not only did he self-learn sorcery, but he also took a vengeful spirit as a familiar, something even outstanding sorcerers struggled to do. He was undoubtedly a talent that couldnt be more desirable as a disciple. I dont know how you did it, but if you obediently agree to become my disciple, I can return this to you. He thought it was a pretty good offer. The fellow must have done considerable research of his own to take a vengeful spirit as a familiar. So he believed he wouldnt easily want to lose his servant ghost. However, You dont have to return it. What? It has already left my hands, so what can I do? Huh? Look at this guy. He must have struggled a lot to make the vengeful spirit his servant ghost, but hes giving it up so easily? Is he deliberately putting on a strong front? Then youre fine with me destroying this vengeful spirit? Do as you wish. The complete lack of reluctance was absurd. His thinking differs from ordinary sorcerers. No, is it because he originally comes from a martial arts background? Hmm. If he destroyed this vengeful spirit as the fellow said, it would make him seem narrow-minded. After all, a masters capacity should appear vast. Diviner Jo tossed the wooden puppet towards Mok Gyeong-un. Take it. -Tak! Why are you giving it to me? Do you think my capacity is so small that I would covet something belonging to a prospective disciple? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed inwardly. He desperately wants him as a disciple. What should he do? For now, there were three options. Kill diviner Jo and escape, taking somewhat of a risk without knowing what trap there might be? Or pretend to agree to be his disciple while dealing with him and escaping? Lastly, Infiltrate Heaven and Earth Society by becoming his disciple, despite the danger. It was the riskiest among the three. If he encountered the person who appeared back then, sensing his pursuit, he could definitely be killed before even taking revenge. The second option seems better after all. It was the most appealing method. It was also the method he enjoyed using the most originally. At that moment, diviner Jo spoke. If I were you, I wouldnt refuse the offer. Why? Becoming my disciple would at least increase your chances of survival, so why hesitate? Having arbitrarily learned the manors secret manual, do you think you have a high probability of surviving if you go there? I think not. Its a place where your life hangs by a thread based on the sect leader or executives moods. If you become my disciple, you can at least raise that probability. Mok Gyeong-un showed no change in expression. Seeing his reaction, diviner Jo clicked his tongue inwardly. Is this approach ineffective with this fellow? Well, hes someone who bargained with Bright Blade King while holding a sword to his own throat. Does he have no attachment to his life? Or is he thoroughly calculative? If its the latter, the method needs to be changed. diviner Jo clicked his tongue and said, Youre the type to just break if I push too hard, I see. Fine, then how about this? Although youll learn it anyway if you become my disciple, Ill teach you the sorcery to contain a familiar in a medium. What does that mean? Its exactly as it sounds. Dont you have a similar example in your hand right now? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the wooden puppet in his hand. The wooden puppet with Seal written on it emitted no energy whatsoever. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled as he stared intently at it. Seems like youre interested in this sort of thing. diviner Jo smirked. He had thought the fellow would naturally show interest. He would definitely need it if he wants to carry that vengeful spirit around intact. Otherwise, sorcerers would try to subdue it without knowing its a familiar whenever its noticed. What Mok Gyeong-un needed right now was this sorcery, he believed. And that prediction was spot on. Concealing a familiars energy Mok Gyeong-un was already seeking such a method. It was a more appealing offer than the earlier mention of his life. If there were outstanding sorcerers or supreme masters like Bright Blade King around, he couldnt keep Cheong-ryeong or the evil spirit close. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns interest, diviner Jo said, How about it? Are you inclined to become my disciple now? If I become your disciple, I can learn what you just mentioned? Of course. At this, Mok Gyeong-un said, Then teach me that technique first. I will become your disciple then. Teach you first? Hahahahaha! Teaching it is not difficult at all. But if you want to learn it, you have to swear an oath first. It wouldnt be that easy. Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips slightly, having expected he wouldnt readily agree. diviner Jo took out something else from his waist. It was a small iron chain. Take it. -Swish! -Clang! Mok Gyeong-un caught it and looked puzzled. Then diviner Jo said, Wear that on your wrist and say this: I, Mok Gyeong-un, will become Jo Ui-gongs disciple and follow his will. Suspicion clouded Mok Gyeong-uns eyes at those words. Wear this iron chain and say it? Yes. It doesnt seem like youre just telling me to do it. Of course not. How can I trust and simply accept as a disciple someone who tried to escape despite being practically a hostage? Then what happens if I make that oath? The man, now revealed to be diviner Jo Ui-gong, answered with a smile. A restriction is imposed. Restriction? If you make that oath, you wont be able to harm me in any way. Its almost absolute. Of course, youll have no choice but to obligatorily follow my commands. When accepting a disciple he liked, diviner Jo Ui-gong would pass on this Oath Chain. By staking ones own self and swearing an oath through the Oath Chain, one becomes absolutely unable to refuse his orders. But he didnt mention that, knowing the fellow wouldnt readily comply if he did. How will he respond? But the fellow was so suspicious that he might not easily swear the oath. While he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un put on the iron chain and spoke. Please keep your promise. I, Mok Gyeong-un, will become Jo Ui-gongs disciple and follow his will. The moment those words ended, The iron chain subtly shook and rattled. Seeing this, Jo Ui-gong raised the corners of his mouth in satisfaction. With this, Ive got him. He was the type who had to obtain what he wanted to feel at ease. Jo Ui-gong took out something folded in leather from his bosom. Take it. -Swish! Tak! Mok Gyeong-un snatched it with one hand. It was titled: [Corpse Inquiry Secret Manual] What is this? Its a sorcery technique I created. Memorize it entirely and return it while we head back to Heaven and Earth Society. Youre not keeping your promise? How could that be? The sorcery you want is also in there. Thank you. Call me Master. Thank you, Master. Pleased with being called Master, diviner Jo Ui-gong got down from the rock he was leaning on, grasped his walking stick, and walked off somewhere. Mok Gyeong-un said, Arent you going to release the technique you set up? If he didnt undo it, he couldnt even take a single step. In response to this question, diviner Jo Ui-gong smiled and said, Ill give you about an hour. What? The method to undo the sorcery is also in there, so look for it carefully. If you cant find it and return within that time, quite an arduous situation will unfold. Hahahahaha! With those words, diviner Jo Ui-gong entered the forest to the southeast and disappeared. Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft snicker. Is he already trying to teach him? Interesting. He didnt care what method was used. As long as he could extract what he needed, that was enough. -Swish! Not long after, someone lightly descended from the sky. It was none other than Cheong-ryeong. -The sorcerer has finally left your side. Mok Gyeong-un looked at her with suspicion in his eyes. Youre not a fake, right? -Fake? What nonsense are you spouting? More importantly, it was amusing to see you caught in the sorcery, jumping in place alone. You should have done it a bit longer. Its really you. - On what basis are you so certain its really me? Well There are reasons. Should he say its a feeling? Cheong-ryeong asked Mok Gyeong-un. -But why did you do such a thing, unlike your usual self? What thing? -Im asking why you made such an oath when that chain seems to contain quite a strong curse. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To obtain this. Mok Gyeong-un waved the Corpse Inquiry Secret Manual at her. She snorted and said, -You did that to get that sort of thing? Did you suddenly become stupid? Or are you confident you can escape that curse? Theres no need to escape or anything. -What? Mok Gyeong-un casually removed the iron chain he had on his arm. She frowned and asked, -Is it originally that easy to take off? No. In the first place, an oath is something you have to swear by staking your own name. -Ha! At those words, Cheong-ryeong finally understood why Mok Gyeong-un had made such an oath. Mok Gyeong-un wasnt his real name in the first place. Naturally, there was no way the oath would be established and a curse imposed. So thats how it is. That brat wouldnt do something detrimental just to learn sorcery. -Since you got what you wanted, are you going to attempt to escape again? I was considering it, but now Im conflicted. -Changed your mind? Yes. Im thinking it might be better to enter the darkest place. Although the risk was significant, in a way, it was the darkest place. Cheong-ryeong showed a peculiar gaze at Mok Gyeong-uns words. Mok Gyeong-un asked, Seems like you have something to say. I also had something I wanted to ask. -What kind of sophistry is saying you have something to ask when you say I seem to have something to say? I mean I want to ask first. -What is it? Why do they think its real after seeing the sword techniques you showed, not the Eight Postures of Destruction? That was something he had been curious about. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong closed her mouth. - Do you not want to tell me? -Phew. She silently smoked her pipe and exhaled the smoke. Usually, such a reaction meant she had no intention of telling him. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Well, if thats the case, theres nothing I can do. - I need to take a look at this for now. That way, both the evil spirit and Cheong-ryeong can be by my side -Are you really going there? What? -To Heaven and Earth Society. At her somewhat serious question, Mok Gyeong-un recalled the gaze on the rooftop. Those blood-red eyes seemed as if they would dye everything in blood. But even now, that fury slightly shows. Depending on the situation. - How coincidental. What is? -The situation. Hmm. What are you trying to say? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong exhaled a long puff of smoke and extended her hand to Mok Gyeong-un, saying, -If youre really going there, become my disciple. Hm. Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head. Today, he seemed to hear people telling him to become their disciple here and there. He even heard it from Cheong-ryeong of all people. Uh I dont know your reason for saying that, but theres no need for a master-disciple relationship between us -The weight is different. What? -Becoming my disciple means you will bear the karma of the moon and carry out a bloody purge. Chapter 53 Chapter 53-The weight is different. What? -Becoming my disciple means you will bear the karma of the moon and carry out a bloody purge. A bloody purge? Cheong-ryeongs aura, brimming with murderous intent, was different from usual. But thinking about it, she was a vengeful spirit. Her resentment was so deep that she had existed in this world for over a hundred years. Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth while making eye contact with her. As I thought, you have a connection with Heaven and Earth Society. - I wont deny that. But why are you talking about moons karma and bloody purge when it comes to becoming your disciple? -Its exactly as you heard. I desire a price in blood. In simple terms, revenge. At those words, Cheong-ryeong took a long drag from her pipe as if displeased and exhaled the smoke into Mok Gyeong-uns face, saying, -Phew. Though the weight may be different, if put in your terms, yes, its revenge. A glint of interest flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes at her words. It was due to the shared sentiment of revenge. He too was wandering like this to avenge his grandfather. However, unlike her, he would resolve this grudge while alive, not after death. She said, -What will you do? Will you become my disciple? Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont you think you should at least tell me why I need to become your disciple for me to decide whether to accept or not? -Thats Thats? -No. If youre not going to Heaven and Earth Society, just forget what I said. Seems like you have the ability to raise someones interest and then make it fizzle out. -Hmph. I wasnt saying it to pique your interest. Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at Cheong-ryeong. In fact, Mok Gyeong-un had no interest whatsoever in other peoples circumstances or stories. Even if they shared the sentiment of revenge. He had told Cheong-ryeong to share her circumstances, but it was merely to see if she could convince him why he should become her disciple. Can I ask you one thing? -If its a question I cant answer, dont even bother asking in the first place. Thats up to you. Given Cheong-ryeongs caliber, you must have died a very long time ago, so hasnt time already taken revenge for you? Cheong-ryeong scoffed at Mok Gyeong-uns words. Then she asked, -If it were you, would you just let your enemy go, thinking time will resolve everything? No. -Why not? Isnt that what you were implying just now? I got hit back. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and continued, Youre right. If youre going to take revenge, you have to see it through to the end. You cant just leave everything related to that person alone. Family, relatives, everything precious must be taken away. If one is going to take revenge, theres no reason to consider circumstances or hold back. At least, that was Mok Gyeong-uns idea of revenge. Cheong-ryeong opened her mouth, her red lips quivering. -Our intentions align. I feel the same way. I cant forgive that his despicable bloodline still breathes or that the truth is buried, insulting me. In that case, Ill take everything away with my own hands. Even if it means staining everything with blood. -Woooooong! Mok Gyeong-un pointed his hand while looking around. Perhaps due to her immense fury being unleashed, the surroundings were in chaos as if a storm was raging. Even the surroundings were being dyed in a blood-red hue. Calm down. - At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she seemed to realize this and calmed herself. Then the sudden changes in the surroundings stopped as if nothing had happened. Witnessing this, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. If Cheong-ryeong was like this, how dangerous and powerful would a vengeful spirit of even higher caliber be? He was curious. But that wasnt what mattered now. Cheong-ryeong. -Speak. Even if Im not your disciple, couldnt we carry out your revenge together if the situation aligns? -No! What? -It only has meaning if you, a mortal, inherit the moons karma. So what exactly is this moons karma? -You will naturally find out if you go there as my disciple. Youre stubborn. Then I just wont become your disciple. -What? A frown formed on Cheong-ryeongs beautiful brow. She spoke in a voice filled with irritation. -Then you wont go to Heaven and Earth Society? No. Ill go. Ive decided to go. -Then why! A resounding cry rang in his ears, and Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brow. Cheong-ryeong wanted to forcefully have her way, but she couldnt due to the relationship between a familiar and its master. It was truly an annoying relationship. Because of this, she was restrained and unable to do anything. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, Sorry, but I dont like being controlled by someone. That applies even to you, whom I currently trust to some extent. - Annoying. Still, theres no other way -I said its annoying! Cheong-ryeong shouted, her hands trembling. She was furious at the reality of being a young brats familiar and being manipulated. She had barely escaped from being sealed and possessed the caliber to move freely, not just as a ground-bound spirit, but what was this? She wanted to kill him and vent her frustration. But if she did that, the hundred years she had endured, ruminating on her grudge, would become meaningless. Damn that stubborn mortal! It was frustrating that that boy hadnt even lived half of a hundred years. After glaring at Mok Gyeong-un for a long time, she opened her mouth. -Fine. Let me at least tell you this. I dont know the current situation, but originally, Heaven and Earth Society was born from three lineages. Three lineages? -One of them is the Moon Lineage. And Cheong-ryeong is a person from that Moon Lineage? Hes quick-witted, at least. Cheong-ryeong didnt deny it. -This is all I can tell you for now. Since a hundred years have passed anyway, its meaningless to investigate what happened back then. Not everything from that era will remain the same, so you just need to inherit the moons karma. She stared intently into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. With other humans, she could tell what they were thinking just by looking at their eyes or expressions, but she couldnt figure out what this particular mortal was thinking. She wasnt sure if his emotions other than anger were genuine. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un readily said, Alright. CPhew. Your stubbornness is really What? I said Ill learn from you. -Youll become my disciple? Yes. But I have a condition. - What condition? Lets just skip the formalities of calling each other master and disciple. -Presumptuous mortal. Even if youre my servant ghost, I dont call you master either. - She clicked her tongue at Mok Gyeong-un but soon nodded. Well, it didnt matter anyway. Normally, as the one receiving martial arts instruction, it would be proper to clarify the master-disciple relationship, but she was already dead. What meaning did etiquette and morality in this world hold? -Tsk tsk. Seeing her like this, Mok Gyeong-un faintly smiled. In fact, if he was going to Heaven and Earth Society anyway, he was in a position where he needed to learn the remaining techniques of her swordsmanship and the essentials of qi circulation from her. If anything, he was the one who needed to make the request. -Why are you nitpicking? Its nothing. More importantly, we need to hurry. -What do you mean? Its difficult to keep doing this here. Mok Gyeong-un opened the Corpse Inquiry Secret Manual he was holding. He needed to undo the technique so he could lift his feet within an hour, and he also needed to grasp the sorcery to conceal Cheong-ryeongs energy. *** Half a moment before an hour passed. The surroundings were hectic. The masked individuals who had been absent were returning one by one. Hmm. Diviner Jo Ui-gong looked towards the northwestern forest with slightly disappointed eyes. It was taking longer than expected. In fact, an hour wasnt that long. Because even for a designated technique, grasping sorcery within an hour was quite difficult. In this situation where he had to find what technique it was within the Corpse Inquiry Secret Manual, it was quite pressing. I thought it might be possible. If he failed, the given situation might have been more difficult than he anticipated. Then there was no choice. He would have to personally go and undo the technique for him. It was at that moment. !? A figure walking out of the dark forest was seen. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. What? How did this fellow? The masked individuals who spotted Mok Gyeong-un were surprised to see him outside the luggage carriage and tried to subdue him again. Diviner Jo Ui-gong stopped them. Halt. But That child is now my disciple. I merely had him train for a bit. What? The masked individuals glanced at Mok Gyeong-un and diviner Jo Ui-gong with slightly surprised eyes. They seemed taken aback, not expecting him to really accept him as a disciple. However, diviner Jo was their superior, and they couldnt disobey him, so they soon returned to their positions. Diviner Jo said to Mok Gyeong-un, who was looking around. Youre later than expected. No, in fact, it was beyond expectations. He had really found and undone the technique within an hour. However, having accepted him as a disciple, he intended to refrain from praise as much as possible. Mok Gyeong-un slightly bowed his head and replied, If Im late, I apologize Master. I have expectations for you, so dont disappoint me. Ill keep that in mind. Anyway, undoing the technique must have consumed a lot of mental strength, so rest for a bit. Well depart as soon as Bright Blade King arrives. Understood. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un looked around. But he had been curious about something for a while. The masked individuals had brought in pairs of boys who looked around 15 to 18 years old. They all had hoods covering their faces, so he couldnt see in front of them. Mok Gyeong-un asked in a low voice, Who are they? In response to that question, diviner Jo Ui-gong chuckled and replied, They are new recruits gathered by each faction. New recruits? Since were here anyway, you can consider it killing two birds with one stone. It was difficult to understand what he was saying. In the first place, he seemed to be deliberately vague about it. Youll find out later, so theres no need to be interested in such things now. From now on, youll ride in my carriage with me, so go and rest there in advance. He pointed to a clean-looking carriage, not a luggage carriage. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and said, I apologize, Master. Is it alright if I just ride in the luggage carriage I was originally in for a while? What? Diviner Jo Ui-gong made a puzzled expression but soon spoke as if he understood. Ah. Is it because of your younger brother? Of course not, but Mok Gyeong-un nodded as if it was. Jo Ui-gong clicked his tongue at him and said, Youre unnecessarily bringing hardship upon yourself. If you change your mind, switch to my carriage. Understood. Ah. And Im warning you, but this time you were able to leave because I intended it, but dont even dream of trying to help your younger brother escape or anything like that. If you do something needless, youll witness Yeon Mok Sword Manor being annihilated. Ill keep that in mind. Since Ive become your disciple, such a thing wont happen. Of course it shouldnt. Diviner Jo Ui-gong grinned. Anyway, since he was wearing the Oath Chain, he wouldnt be able to disobey his orders. Mok Gyeong-un said to him, who was smiling, Master, is it possible for you to send away the person monitoring inside the luggage carriage with your authority? Thats If its difficult even with Masters authority, its fine. I just wanted to quietly memorize this while inside the carriage. Mok Gyeong-un spoke, holding up the Corpse Inquiry Secret Manual. At his words, diviner Jo Ui-gong, who was about to refuse, soon nodded. It was because the former part of what he said bothered him more than the latter. Do you think I lack even that much authority? Alright. Thank you. But dont do anything that might arouse suspicion. Even if youve become my disciple, it wont be good to provoke Bright Blade King. Understood. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth slightly rose as he bowed his head in gratitude. *** Mok Gyeong-un entered the luggage carriage, closed the door, and took out something from his bosom. It was a small wooden puppet the size of a finger, shaped like a person, with the character Connect engraved on it. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and whispered softly, Its a success. - Success or whatever, Im suffocating. Being trapped in this damn wooden puppet. The voice coming from the wooden puppet was none other than Cheong-ryeong. Mok Gyeong-un had successfully concealed her energy. If diviner Jo Ui-gong found out that he had not only undone the technique within an hour but also roughly grasped this technique, he would have been astonished. He thought Mok Gyeong-un had barely undone the technique and came out. Mok Gyeong-un placed the wooden puppet on his palm and said, Just bear with it for a bit. If she came out of this, the unique energy of a vengeful spirit would be revealed. It wouldnt be good for diviner Jo Ui-gong to notice. At that moment, the wooden puppet trembled and moved on its own, wriggling on Mok Gyeong-uns palm. Then a grumbling voice came out. -Now Ive even possessed this damn wooden puppet. You have no idea how difficult this is, you mortal. The method Jo Ui-gong had taught was none other than possessing a medium. It was a technique similar to sealing. So Cheong-ryeong couldnt exert any power inside this wooden puppet or so he thought, but that wasnt the case. The evil spirit was unable to, but she could break the wooden puppet and come out at will. It seemed to be due to the difference in caliber. Be careful. It cracked again. -How much more careful can I be here? Even a decent physical body cant endure this body of mine. Thats true. It was enduring thanks to the technique that controlled her energy. Otherwise, the wooden puppet would have shattered long ago. Cheong-ryeong, now a wooden puppet, sat on his palm and said, -But if this technique is used well, it seems I can somehow endure even in a weak body. That was the one thing she found consoling. Yes. So please bear with it for a bit. Once we get there, Ill have you enter a suitable body. -Alright. Anyway, Ive secured a decent training place until we reach there. He hadnt had high expectations, but securing the inside of the luggage carriage was quite a gain. Otherwise, it would have been difficult to do anything. At least while traveling, the conditions were set for him to quietly receive that sword art from Cheong-ryeong and practice the reverse qi circulation technique. -But what are you going to do with that fellow? -Kek kek kek! Cheong-ryeong moved the clumsy hand of the wooden puppet and pointed at someone. It was Mok Yu-cheon, who was still unconscious. Mok Gyeong-un approached him, tied the loosened cloth to cover his eyes, and then, -Ta-ta-ta-ta-tak! he struck the mute acupoint again. With this, Mok Yu-cheon returned to his original state. Keeping him like this will keep him quiet, right? - Youre really something else. Chapter 54 Chapter 54In a dark forest. A woman with an enchanting appearance, wearing a bamboo hat, was hanging from the top of a tree, gazing in a certain direction. A very faint light could be seen in the distance. About a hundred jang away, that place was the campsite of Heaven and Earth Society. shit. What am I doing? Grumbling inwardly, her identity was Ha Chae-rin, a candidate for the sect leader of Flying Killing. No, it was Guard Go Chan, who had possessed Ha Chae-rins body. He had been tracking Mok Gyeong-un ever since he was practically kidnapped after being immobilized by Bright Blade King. Normally, when tracking, one would get closer than this, but due to the monstrous master Bright Blade King, he maintained this distance out of fear of getting too close and being discovered. At least I can follow since I roughly know the location. The problem lay elsewhere. As a familiar, he was connected, so he could instinctively sense where Mok Gyeong-un was. However, there was no way to get close. In fact, if it werent for being a familiar, it would have been the perfect opportunity to distance himself from Mok Gyeong-un, but the farther he got, the more strangely anxious he became, making it impossible to escape. No, it was impossible from the beginning. Because if Mok Gyeong-un died, he too would be annihilated. Phew. How did it come to this? Even he found his predicament ridiculous. He had retired due to lack of talent and aimed to live quietly, but not only did he die absurdly, but now he was trapped in this wenchs body, serving as a slave. Im so unlucky. It would be difficult to have such a wretched fate. Anyway, to remain in this world even a little longer, he had no choice but to serve Mok Gyeong-un well. I need to find a way to infiltrate somehow. For now, he was doing this while keeping an eye on Bright Blade King, but he couldnt just keep following at a distance. He needed a way to naturally infiltrate Heaven and Earth Society. Right. Instead of continuing like this, I should find that method first. He was a former assassin, after all. He was experienced in infiltrating places. And if he delved into Ha Chae-rins memories, there was an infiltration method he had never tried before. Seduction? My ass. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He shuddered as he unnecessarily recalled a memory. No matter what, he wanted to maintain his last shred of self-respect. *** -Thud thud! Half a month passed like that. The method of travel was repetitive. Every other day, they would pass through somewhere, and each time, the masked individuals would bring boys aged 15 to 18. Repeating this, the number of people had already swelled to over a hundred. Curious as to why they were doing this, he asked diviner Jo Ui-gong a couple of times, but the answer he received was that it wasnt something for him to be concerned about. Why would that be? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, a voice rang out from the wooden puppet on his shoulder. -I dont know. Didnt you say you were in Heaven and Earth Society? -Its been a hundred years since I left. How would I know how the organization operates now? She also found it difficult to understand why. There was one speculation, but the method was quite strange. She wondered if there was a need to bring in manpower in this way. I keep feeling like the way you speak sometimes makes it sound like Heaven and Earth Society belonged to you. - Youre not denying it? -Nonsense. Cheong-ryeong strangely disliked talking about the past. Was it because even recalling memories made her angry? Or was there something she wanted to hide? Mok Gyeong-un found this strange, but it was only for a fleeting moment, and he soon erased that question from his mind. What mattered was from now on. Well be arriving soon. -Why are you getting nervous? I dont know. -Its good to be nervous. Even if you learned the sword techniques of the Moon Lineage from me, at your level, youre barely at the threshold of first-rate at best. The beginning of first-rate. That was Mok Gyeong-uns current martial arts level. Just half a month ago, he was barely at the threshold of going from third-rate to second-rate. However, by absorbing and internalizing a significant amount of death energy gained from the fight at Yeon Mok Sword Manor, he formed a danjeon equivalent to half a gap. In terms of internal energy alone, he had reached first-rate. If others knew about this, it would be a shocking event. In fact, although she was talking about it casually, Cheong-ryeong was also quite surprised. It cant be attributed to luck alone. Even though he had encountered the Postures of Thought Destruction, known as the supreme secret manual, and various situations that were almost predestined, it was hard to deny that he was remarkable. Reaching the beginning of first-rate in less than a month after starting to learn martial arts was truly astonishing. Perhaps because he started late, martial fortune followed him. But he still has a long way to go. Even if he had grown at an amazingly fast pace, the situation remained unfavorable. Considering that even when she was alive, there were quite a few masters above first-rate in Heaven and Earth Society, there might be even more now. With Mok Gyeong-uns current skill level, forget about avenging his grandfather, it was impossible to even carry on the moons karma. He needs to become stronger faster. To do that, there was a need to push him even harder. From first-rate onward was the realm of enlightenment. If he couldnt gain enlightenment, it could take a year or even a decade to advance further, and if he was unlucky, he could remain stagnant for life. *** At a glance, there were countless mountain peaks, and a river like a single vein of blood flowed between them. The place below the setting sun was quite spectacular. With the river as a base, the mountain peaks formed natural fortifications, creating a large city. This was the base of Heaven and Earth Society, which currently held a third of the power in the martial world of the Central Plains. The inner city located in the center of the city. -Creak! As the city gate opened, a large-statured man riding a horse like a victorious general entered, and the warriors lined up in two rows from the inner city cheered. Woooooah!!!! The man at the forefront was Son Yun, one of the Five Kings of Heaven and Earth Society, known as Bright Blade King. Behind him followed a procession of about three hundred people. The men in black attire were the warriors of Heaven and Earth Society, and about a hundred were the boys they had brought this time. Startled by the cheers, the boys trembled and took one step forward at a time. The procession passed through the main road of the inner city and led to a wide square. Hoh. A glint of interest flashed in the eyes of Bright Blade King Son Yun, who arrived first at the forefront. It was because an unexpected person was waiting. -Tap! Son Yun lightly descended from his horse. And he performed a fist-palm salute to someone waiting. Bright Blade King Son Yun pays his respects to Vice Leader Mong. In response to that greeting, a man who appeared to be in his early forties with snake-like eyes, white hair, and no beard, reciprocated with a fist-palm salute and said, You must have had a tough journey, Bright Blade King. The man responding was none other than Mong Seo-cheon, the second-in-command of Heaven and Earth Society. It was quite rare for the vice leader to come out and greet him personally, even if Son Yun was one of the Five Kings. Son Yun laughed heartily and replied, Hahahahaha! What hardship could there be? I just went out to get some fresh air after a long time. It was a mission that could have been dangerous, as you had to cross the territory of the Righteous Alliance, yet only Bright Blade King would say he went out for fresh air. Anyone who sees this might think Ive returned victorious from a war. Lets end the formalities here. Where is the leader? He had to report since he was given a special mission. At that question, Vice Leader Mong let out a soft sigh and opened his mouth. Bright Blade King. Thats precisely why I came out personally to urgently convey the leaders order. Urgently convey an order? What do you mean? Bright Blade King Son Yun asked, puzzled. He had even sent a messenger pigeon to inform them of the general situation, so he didnt know what this was about. Vice Leader Mong said to him in a whispering voice, The leader has ordered to send everyone you brought, without exception, to the Corpse Blood Valley immediately. Thats quick. Well, thats why I brought them anyway Not just them. What? The leader said to also send the child from Yeon Mok Sword Manor who allegedly learned that thing and the child you brought as a hostage to the Corpse Blood Valley. !? At those words, Bright Blade King Son Yun frowned and said, What does that mean? Did he really give that order? Yes. At the firm answer, Son Yun was momentarily at a loss for words. Although he couldnt retrieve the secret manual itself, for the first time in a hundred years, someone had appeared who read that cursed manual and learned the sword techniques of the Moon Lineage, whose lineage had been severed. Yet he was told to send him to the Corpse Blood Valley without even verifying it? That cant be. I will go and see the leader right away. You cant meet the leader now. What are you saying? This is an order directly given by the leader. In that case, he should at least extract the oral secrets from the boys mind before sending him, this is Bright Blade King. He said it was an order given with the leaders authority. Ha! Bright Blade King Son Yun was genuinely at a loss. However, the leaders orders were absolute. *** -Thud! Someone roughly opened the door of the luggage carriage and entered. It was none other than diviner Jo Ui-gong. Mok Gyeong-un said, Weve arrived Things have gotten complicated. What? At Jo Ui-gongs sudden words, Mok Gyeong-un asked back, puzzled. What do you mean things have gotten complicated? In response to that question, Jo Ui-gong replied in a somewhat absurd tone, The leader has ordered to send you to the Corpse Blood Valley. Corpse Blood Valley? Hah For such a ridiculous situation to unfold. I have no idea what youre talking about. Theres no time. First, take this. What Jo Ui-gong took out from his bosom and handed over was a ring with tiny letters engraved on it. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled upon seeing the letters engraved on the ring. They were incantations used for specific talismans. You can perform sorcery with hand seals for a few things engraved here even without talismans. How do I Listen carefully. The probability of surviving intact in the Corpse Blood Valley is less than one in ten. What does that mean? Survive somehow. I will report to the branch leader and get you out of there no matter what, so endure at all costs. By endure, you mean It was at that moment. This is as far as you go. -Rumble rumble! Before Mok Gyeong-uns words could finish, warriors wearing red belts and red headbands barged into the luggage carriage. *** You! Mok Yu-cheon, who had regained consciousness, glared at Mok Gyeong-un. He had been unconscious for half a month, with his fainting acupoint struck except for two meals a day and one chance to relieve himself. Naturally, he couldnt help but be angry at Mok Gyeong-un, who had done such a thing. What have you done to me -Thwack! Ugh! However, he couldnt say anything due to a warrior striking him from behind with a staff. Although the fainting acupoint, mute acupoint, and paralysis acupoint were released, he couldnt even resist because a needle called the Forbidden Gate Lock was inserted into his six major acupoints, sealing his internal energy. Hey. Shut up and walk. Mok Yu-cheon, who had been twitching his lips in displeasure, soon closed his mouth and obeyed the order. For now, he had no choice but to follow their commands. shit. He didnt know what kind of humiliation this was as soon as he woke up. Is this how Heaven and Earth Society treats hostages? He was walking in a single line on a dark and narrow sloping path, following the person in front, and it felt like being captured as a prisoner and going to perform forced labor. What are they trying to do? Unlike the confused Mok Yu-cheon, Mok Gyeong-un was exceptionally calm. It was also because he already knew something had gone wrong due to diviner Jo Ui-gongs warning. What is the Corpse Blood Valley? For now, that was the only question he had. What were they doing that they even inserted the Forbidden Gate Lock and sent them there? Even Cheong-ryeong didnt know what the Corpse Blood Valley was. With that question in mind, they walked for about three hours without rest, and soon a wide and shallow valley with torches lit on all sides came into view. Were there this many? Countless boys were waiting there, lined up in rows. With the addition of the hundred or so people, including Mok Gyeong-un and Mok Yu-cheon, there seemed to be roughly eight hundred at a glance. As they arrived like that, a resounding voice rang out. Welcome to the Corpse Blood Valley. Everyones gaze turned in that direction. There was a large incense burner and a huge rock. On top of that rock stood a man wearing a gray demon mask, with his hands behind his back, looking arrogant. As everyone looked, the demon mask opened his mouth. From now on, there is something you must do. With those words, he took something out from his bosom. It was none other than an iron ball that seemed to be the size of a finger joint. What is it? What are they trying to do? As everyone wondered what it was, the demon mask said, The designated time is two hours. In the valley water, there are iron balls that look similar to this. Find them and come to this large incense burner. Those who fail to find them will die. !!!!!! Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Heaven and Earth Society. Two people were walking side by side on a path surrounded by a wall leading to the main building. They were Bright Blade King Son Yun, one of the eight executives of Heaven and Earth Society and one of the Five Kings, and diviner Jo Ui-gong. While walking, Jo Ui-gong spoke as if frustrated. I should have told the vice leader that I accepted him as my disciple. At his words, Bright Blade King Son Yun clicked his tongue and replied, Its no use even if you tell him. Why is that? Have you ever seen the leader withdraw an order once given? At those words, diviner Jo Ui-gong couldnt open his mouth. As Son Yun said, the leader never took back an order once given, and sometimes even punished severely if it couldnt be carried out. Considering that, persuasion was unlikely to work. Tsk I thought I had finally found a useful fellow. Is he even useful? He was the first to read that cursed secret manual. How many people had died trying to read it? Moreover, he learned the sword techniques of the Moon Lineage that had been severed a hundred years ago, yet they sent such a fellow to the Corpse Blood Valley without even seeing his face. This was an incomprehensible decision, no matter how much the leader did it. The Corpse Blood Valley is a place where nearly 8 or 9 out of 10 people die, even though each faction sends somewhat useful fellows. It wasnt called by a name meaning corpses and blood for nothing. Ill have to ask the valley master to report it for now. I cant just let that precious fellow die like this. At those words, Son Yun looked at Jo Ui-gong with interested eyes. He wouldnt say this unless he really liked him. He too found the fellow to be a waste. If they persuaded him properly and made him an ally or extracted the sword techniques from his mind and revived the Moon Lineage, it would be good, so why not do that? Why send him to the Corpse Blood Valley, which could be considered the worst selection process Could it be? Bright Blade King Son Yuns eyes narrowed. Could the reason for sending him to the Corpse Blood Valley be that? Are they trying to test him? *** Corpse Blood Valley. The designated time is two hours. In the valley water, there are iron balls that look similar to this. Find them and come to this large incense burner. Those who fail to find them will die. -Murmur murmur! At the words of the man wearing the demon mask, the boys stirred. It was the middle of the night now. Although warriors wearing red belts were holding torches here and there, there was no way the inside of the valley water would be properly visible. In this dark place filled with countless pebbles, finding that small iron ball? It was literally like finding a needle in a sand beach. At that moment, a boy who appeared to be around 17 years old, standing in the front row, raised his hand and spoke. Isnt it too harsh to kill someone for failing to find a mere iron ball? Everyone here has been recruited from each faction, so even if thats the case Do you not want to do it? The demon mask interrupted and asked. The boy hesitated with a tense expression and soon said, The selection process doesnt seem to be about finding or not finding the iron ball -Smack! Thud! Ugh! At that moment, before he could even finish speaking, the boys dying scream was heard as he collapsed on the ground. !!!!!! Those next to him couldnt hide their bewilderment upon seeing this. Thats because the iron ball was deeply embedded in the boys brow, and it seemed he had died instantly because of it. As they were taken aback, the demon mask spoke in a loud voice. Those who question the orders or give up will also die. The murmuring sound instantly turned into silence. Everyone realized the reality now that someone had lost their life. These crazy bastards. Mok Yu-cheon cursed inwardly. It was absurd to suddenly order such a thing, but die if you cant find the iron ball? He had come as a hostage for the sake of his family. Yet he didnt know what kind of nonsense this was for someone like him. If only they hadnt blocked my qi channels If he could focus his inner vision, he might have found it more easily. But with his internal energy sealed, this was literally an act of bringing hardship upon oneself. While he was thinking that, the demon mask spoke. By the way, there arent as many iron balls in the valley as there are people here. So you better hurry. !? There arent as many iron balls as the number of people here? Everyone couldnt hide their bewilderment. Doesnt that mean some of them will definitely die? The moment the incense stick burns out is the two-hour mark. Light it. At the demon masks order, one of the warriors in red belts waiting next to the large incense burner lit an incense stick. -Sizzle! Then the boys who had been murmuring and not knowing what to do rushed toward the valley all at once. With eight hundred people running at once, the ground shook for a moment. Everyone seemed to have their qi channels blocked, as no one used lightness skills. At least it could be considered a fair situation. shit! Seeing this, Mok Yu-cheon glared at Mok Gyeong-un but soon ran like the other boys. -Splash! Splash! There was no other way in the current situation. He had to find the iron ball first. Otherwise, he would die. Mok Yu-cheon, who had entered the valley following the other boys, looked down. shit How was he supposed to find this? It was dark. No, he could barely see the ripples of the water, and he couldnt see what was inside the water. Finding it with the naked eye was impossible. -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pa-pak! Ugh! Where the hell is it? Aaaah! Frustrated voices of the boys could be heard here and there. They too couldnt see inside the water, so it seemed they were digging through the pebbles in the valley water with their hands to find it. Naturally, as a result, Argh! M-my hand Their hands were bound to get injured. Some even broke their fingernails while recklessly flipping over rocks. If they protected their hands with internal energy, such things would be rare, but it was natural to get hurt with bare hands. -Swish! Mok Yu-cheons fingers also hurt from being scratched by sharp rocks and pebbles. But there was no other way. There was no way to find the iron ball other than using his hands. What if he couldnt find it within an hour? -Thump thump! As he became anxious, his heart raced. He had never experienced this kind of tension in his life. Then, Mok Yu-cheon turned his head slightly and made an absurd expression. What is that guy doing? Everyone was busy jumping into the valley water to search. But that bastard Mok Gyeong-un was just watching with his arms crossed. He was acting as if it was someone elses business. Crazy bastard. Instead of coming into the valley and checking whats inside, what the . is he doing over there? Has he gone mad wanting to die? Mok Yu-cheon, who found it ridiculous, soon turned his gaze away. Whether they were half-brothers or not, if he couldnt find his share of the iron ball now, he would die. -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pa-pak! While everyone was frantically digging through the valley water like this, the incense stick had already burned down nearly halfway. The two hours were almost up. Now only half the time remained. It was at that moment. Put it out. With a shout, the warriors in red belts holding torches between the valley water threw the torches into the water, extinguishing them. It was already dark, but with the torches on the water gone, it became difficult to even see the people around. shit! How are we supposed to find it? Complaints erupted from here and there. But even as they screamed like that, they didnt take their hands out of the water. Because if they didnt find it, they would lose their lives. Valley Master. This time, more than half might be weeded out. A middle-aged warrior next to the demon mask whispered. Thats because no one had found it even as the two hours were almost up. Until now, there would be one or two people who found the iron ball within two hours in each group, but this time, there was no one. Seems like there arent many tough ones. The one called Valley Master, the demon mask, nodded in agreement. It might be the least number of people selected in history. By now, one or two people should have found the iron ball and brought it, making the rest more anxious and focus on their senses like crazy. This was a gateway to stimulate the five senses and survival instincts. Those who were eliminated here were worthless beings with no value to survive. The Esoteric Realm Gate[1], Vermilion Slaughter Valley[2], and Demon Fire Hall[3] said they sent talented individuals, but they seem to be nothing more than trash compared to what I expected. While he was thinking that, it happened. I found it! Finally, the first person to find the iron ball among this group appeared. It was an 18-year-old boy, and although the hand holding the iron ball was covered in blood and a mess, he was smiling brightly, showing how happy he was. Seeing the boy like this, those around him couldnt hide their envy. But soon, as if realizing there was no time, they dug through the pebbles in the water even more. -Splash! Splash! Huff huff Somewhat tired, the boy who found the iron ball walked towards the shore, exhaling rough breaths. I did it. I did it. To have such luck. Not only did he survive, but he was the first to find it. With this, he could make a good impression. It was at that moment when he was feeling good. -Splash splash! The sound of someone running from behind was heard. Looking back, a burly-looking boy was running towards him. Hand it over! He targeted him so blatantly. It seemed he was trying to snatch it before he got out of the water. There was bound to be one or two of these bastards. shit! The boy was tired but ran like crazy. Even after getting out of the water, the burly-looking boy showed no intention of giving up and shouted as he ran. You bastard! If I catch you, Ill beat you to a pulp! -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pak! The guy was not only big but also too fast. He didnt expect him to close the distance this much. If he was really caught, the iron ball he had worked so hard to find would be snatched away by that guy. The boy turned his head slightly and tried to run with all his remaining strength. However, !? What? When did this guy get in front of him? Was there someone who didnt enter the valley? The startled boy tried to change direction, but at that moment, -Pak! the boy who was in front of him rushed towards him at a tremendous speed. He was so fast that he was caught before he could even change direction. This damn bastard! Their internal energy should be sealed too, so how can he be this fast? It was literally a situation of being caught between a rock and a hard place. Enemies in front and back. As the situation became urgent, the boy made an unexpected choice. You think Ill let scum like you snatch this? The boy put the iron ball he was holding into his mouth right there and gulped it down. The burly boy who saw this from behind shouted in frustration. You son of a bitch! This way, it couldnt be snatched away. The boy grinned. However, Youre really troublesome. -Pak! Huh? The boys head was grabbed by two hands. Then, -Crack! at that moment, his neck was twisted. The boy, with his neck broken, died on the spot without even being able to scream. !? The burly-looking boy who had chased him up to five steps behind couldnt hide his bewilderment. He too had intended to snatch the iron ball, but he hadnt planned to kill the boy in front of him. Yet such a thing had happened right before his eyes. But what was even more shocking was, -Squelch! !!!!!!!! not only did he kill the boy, but he also ripped out the boys throat with his bare hands. And then, forcibly shoving his hand below the neck, -Urk! Splat! he took out the iron ball the dead boy had swallowed. The blood-soaked hand and iron ball. -Drip drip! Blood stained the ground. T-this crazy The moment he saw this, the burly-looking boy was at a loss for words. What kind of guy is this? While he was taken aback, the beautiful boy, no, Mok Gyeong-un, turned his head, shook his blood-soaked hand once on the ground, and opened his mouth. Why? Do you want it? -Shudder! At that question, the burly-looking boy shook his head like crazy. He had made eye contact with the guy, and it felt like his heart would burst, and his legs went weak, as if he would collapse at any moment. Chapter 56 Chapter 56There is a saying that if you lose your momentum, its over. The burly-looking boy had his momentum completely crushed by Mok Gyeong-uns cruel hands and couldnt even think of attacking. No, it would be more accurate to say he felt fear and terror. To this boy, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, If you dont hurry, you wont be able to find this. Mok Gyeong-un shook the blood-soaked iron ball. Seeing this, the burly-looking boy seemed to have a moment of realization and tried to turn his body and run towards the valley. However, his legs soon gave out, and he fell. After falling a few times like that, the boy barely managed to muster strength and enter the valley. -Splash splash! But he wasnt the only boy turning his body like this. About three boys were returning to the valley with startled faces, and they too had aimed for the first iron ball like the burly boy. However, they also became terrified of Mok Gyeong-un. Hes completely crazy. No matter what, this is too much. He killed without hesitation to snatch it just to survive. Moreover, the way he killed was enough to make one click their tongue. A fear was etched that if they attacked recklessly, they too might end up like that. Ah There was someone who let out an exclamation while watching this scene. He was the man in the demon mask called Valley Master by the warriors in red belts. A warrior next to the demon mask said to him, Looks like weve got a real piece here. Indeed. I dont think Ive ever seen it progress like this before. The real weeding out should have started with that one iron ball. This wasnt simply about who found the iron ball first. Making the number of iron balls less than the number of people and extinguishing the torches were all calculated actions. The first iron ball was the signal flare for the weeding out process. A fight would break out to claim that one, and through this, everyone would realize. It didnt end with just finding the iron ball. The real key was how to protect it and bring it to the incense burner. But the beginning had changed. By the way, not only is his hand technique remarkable, but his strength is no joke. To rip out a throat so easily even with the qi channels sealed by the Forbidden Gate Lock. Most of the warriors were amazed by Mok Gyeong-uns cruel hand techniques and strength. However, the demon mask was intrigued from a different perspective. To obtain the iron ball without getting a single drop of water on his clothes. It was the first time since taking charge of the Corpse Blood Valley. It was a case of acquiring the iron ball without even entering the water. Since an example was made by killing one person and a time limit was set by lighting the incense stick, no matter how cunning one was, they would typically jump into the valley water first. But even though everyone else ran, that fellow stayed in his spot alone. It means he aimed for it from the beginning Interesting. Has there ever been such a cunning fellow while conducting this gateway? It was something that couldnt be done without considerable boldness. Thinking this way, even his cruel hand technique seemed to be intentionally calculated. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un approached the front of the incense burner. Is this enough? Mok Gyeong-un showed the blood-stained iron ball to the demon mask sitting on the rock. The demon mask nodded and shouted. Then he opened his mouth. You What is your name? !!! At that question, the eyes of the surrounding warriors sparkled with interest. Thats because it was quite rare for the demon mask, the Valley Master, to show interest to the extent of asking for a name in the mere first gateway of the Corpse Blood Valley. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un replied, Mok Gyeong-un. At those words, the eyes visible through the gaps in the mask narrowed. Mok Gyeong-un? Since the number of people reached eight hundred, he wasnt accurately aware of each individual. But he remembered the name Mok Gyeong-un. It was because he had received an order to have him join late. Is he one of the two from the Mok family who were brought as hostages? This was another surprise. He naturally thought he would be from a place with a notorious reputation among the Esoteric Realm Gate, Vermilion Slaughter Valley, Demon Fire Hall, or the recruited groups. But to hear he was from Yeon Mok Sword Manor, known as a righteous and famous martial family. The demon mask recalled what had happened just half an hour ago. [What? Youre saying to have the boys from Yeon Mok Sword Manor who were brought as hostages also join the Corpse Blood Valley?] [Its the leaders order.] [I will naturally obey if its an order, but are you sure? Its not a place those weak boys from a righteous faction can endure.] [Thats not something you need to be concerned about, so follow the order.] He thought it was fine if they intended to torment them a bit and then kill them. But seeing this, his thoughts changed. As expected, the leader couldnt have sent them without a reason. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So this was it. But unexpected. If he hadnt known the fact that he was from Yeon Mok Sword Manor, he never would have thought he was from the righteous faction. Everything from the aura he exuded to everything else was rather closer to this side. Ill know if I watch him. If hes a fellow closer to this side, he will survive somehow in the Corpse Blood Valley, known as hell. The demon mask, who had been staring intently at Mok Gyeong-un, took something out from his bosom. Then, Take it. he flicked it towards Mok Gyeong-un with his finger. -Swish! What he flicked with his finger flew accurately towards Mok Gyeong-uns chest. Mok Gyeong-un caught it with one hand. This is? It was a thin, round silver plaque with the character One engraved on it. Its a plaque proving you passed this gateway with the highest score. Keep it along with the iron ball you brought. Gateway? Highest score? Mok Gyeong-un inwardly wondered as he looked at the silver plaque. From the use of the term highest score, he could infer one fact. Is it a competition? [Listen carefully. The probability of surviving intact in the Corpse Blood Valley is less than one in ten.] Based on what diviner Jo Ui-gong had said, it seemed to be a structure of surviving through competition. Two had already died. No, if his prediction was correct, a bloody competition would soon begin. -Splash splash! Mok Gyeong-uns prediction was spot on. Someone else had found an iron ball. Since some had seen the first boy who found it foolishly cheering and causing trouble, they didnt do such a thing this time. The moment they found it, they ran out of the valley water. It was certainly the right choice, but, Looks like that guy found it! Catch him! he stood out too much. Running out of the valley water alone naturally drew attention. More than a dozen people rushed at the same time to catch the guy. shit! It was a chaotic scene of running away. But then, someone jumped out of the water, grabbed the guys neck, and twisted it like Mok Gyeong-un had done. -Crack! Splash! With that, the second death occurred. After snatching the iron ball from the dead guy, he gestured at the charging boys and warned, Come at me if you want to die. The 18-year-old boy who had taken off his top had a sturdy body, with bizarre patterns drawn all over his upper body. The boys who recognized this couldnt charge at him in anger. shit! Its the Vermilion Slaughter Valley. Vermilion Slaughter Valley. It was one of the three most notorious groups under Heaven and Earth Society. Despite having only about thirty disciples, each and every one of them was a formidable master, and everyone found them creepy and feared them for their unique martial arts and secret techniques. What a bunch of cowards. The boy, who ran a hand through his hair, spoke in a disappointed tone and strode towards the incense burner. As the boy brushed past Mok Gyeong-un, he whispered, Dont think youll stay ahead in the next gateway. It was a clear declaration. In response, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. He had no desire to waste energy on unnecessary things. If he annoys me He licked his upper lip as if his interest was piqued. This place seemed quite nice. Because he didnt have to be mindful of killing like at Yeon Mok Sword Manor. The boy from the Vermilion Slaughter Valley, who didnt see Mok Gyeong-uns face, went to the front of the incense burner and showed the iron ball to the demon mask. Pass! In the meantime, chaos erupted here and there near the valley water. Those who found iron balls appeared one after another, and as they ran towards the incense burner, the boys who were desperate from not finding them rushed in, and fights broke out. And those fights went beyond simply subduing each other, creating a situation of killing and being killed. It has begun. At the warriors words, the demon mask nodded and looked in that direction. At the point where two had already died, the boys no longer hesitated to harm and kill each other. The area near the valley water was a complete pandemonium. -Pu-pu-pu-pu-puk! Kuk! Amidst that, there were a few who stood out. A beautiful girl with short hair and a pale face found a sharp-shaped rock somewhere and was advancing forward, mercilessly stabbing those who charged at her. Despite not being able to use internal energy, her movements were so fast that the charging boys were helplessly defeated. I know who that wench is. Its the Demon Fire Hall. You recognized her. How could he not recognize her? That swift and efficient dagger technique that only targeted vital points. It was the Linked Killing of the Demon Fire Hall. Although they are now called the Three Great Assassin Groups, the Demon Fire Hall was once called the Four Great Assassin Groups. However, they quit the assassin business and came under Heaven and Earth Society. Impressive. She only grasped a sharp rock, but if her internal energy seal was released, it was enough to have expectations. While that was happening, the demon mask pointed at someone with his hand. That boy seems to be from the Esoteric Realm Gate. Oh my! An exclamation slipped from the warriors mouth. A boy with a muscular and sturdy physique was charging forward like a bull, and the boys he collided with couldnt withstand it and were sent flying. -Pu-pu-pu-pu-puk! The Esoteric Realm Gate was renowned for their external technique called Iron Thread Technique, and indeed, perhaps because they trained their external energy instead of internal energy, his physical strength was tremendous. Hoo hoo. The boy from the Esoteric Realm Gate, who had pushed away all the numerous charging boys and arrived. Pass! And following him, the girl from the Demon Fire Hall also arrived. Pass! Like this, in addition to them, boys arrived one by one in front of the incense burner, engaging in a bloody fight to claim the iron balls. Among them, there was a boy who had been waiting for this moment. This boy had actually obtained an iron ball before anyone else, but he had been waiting for it to become a chaotic battle, fearing that he would become a target if he came out when no one had found it yet. The boy ran to the front of the incense burner with great difficulty, held up the iron ball, and shouted, I found it. The boy smiled, the corners of his mouth twitching. In fact, before the iron ball search began, the boy had secretly taken the one embedded in the forehead of the boy who had been killed by the demon mask for raising a question. Stupid fools. There was such an easy way. It seemed foolish that no one was aware of this. While he was thinking that, the demon mask shouted, Fail! What? Its exactly as I said. What does this mean? Why did he not pass? He couldnt understand. Wh-why? I clearly found the iron ball, so why -Swish! At that moment, something sharp brushed past his neck. Soon, the boys head fell to the ground. Im sure I told you not to question the orders. -Clang! The warrior in the red belt who had decapitated him muttered and sheathed his sword into the scabbard at his waist. -Thud! As the boy fell with his neck severed, the iron ball dropped from his hand and rolled on the ground. The rolling iron ball stopped in front of Mok Gyeong-un, who had passed first and was sitting close to the incense burner. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the iron ball he was holding and chuckled. [Sixty-three] The iron ball Mok Gyeong-un had was engraved with the small letters sixty-three. However, the decapitated boys iron ball had nothing engraved on it. He had used his wits but unluckily lost his head. On the other hand, Should I say I was lucky? In fact, Mok Gyeong-un had also tried to extract the iron ball from the forehead of the boy who had died for raising a question before the start. But someone had already taken it in that short time, so he had changed his method. Thanks to that, he could be considered fortunate. However, this feeling didnt last long. Rather, Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips, regretting the feast unfolding before his eyes. -Waft waft! As people died one after another due to the bloody fight over the iron balls, the energy of death overflowed all around. If only his qi channels werent sealed by the Forbidden Gate Lock, he would have performed the reverse qi circulation right away. Hmm. But did he really need to gather this energy through qi circulation? Out of curiosity, Mok Gyeong-un slightly extended his arm towards the void in the direction where the death energy was flowing and chanted the oral secrets in his mind. Boundless and unceasing The two energies combine to form the heart It was the Art of Binding technique. Chapter 57 Chapter 57Out of curiosity, Mok Gyeong-un slightly extended his arm towards the void in the direction where the death energy was flowing and chanted the oral secrets in his mind. It was the Art of Binding technique. [Can you feel it? Thats the subtle principle of the Art of Binding technique. You can pull and attach anything. Thats no exception even for energy.] Cheong-ryeong had definitely said that. Although the distance was far, the death energy was filling everywhere as so many boys were dying. With this much, it might be quite possible. Boundless and unceasing, the two energies combine to form the heart above. The original form is innate, the supreme form is acquired. The demonic barrier opens the supreme bloodgate. Even though his qi channels were sealed by the Forbidden Gate Lock, the Art of Binding technique wasnt a concept deployed with internal energy. This was a special power that came solely from the oral secrets themselves. The hand extended towards the empty void. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched as he concentrated. -Whoosh! The confirmation that started with a light heart, thinking it would be fine if it didnt work. Fortunately, it fit. The death energy rippling all around began to be sucked into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. It was a tremendous amount of death energy. Its adhering. Originally, he thought only the nearby death energy would be sucked in. But a coincidental event occurred. As the death energy around Mok Gyeong-un was sucked in, the unique flow created by it caused the energy spreading in all directions to ride that flow. Perhaps he could obtain even more death energy than at Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Mok Gyeong-un inwardly spoke as he looked at the boys still engaging in a bloody struggle. Kill and die more. The more they killed each other, the more he benefited. There was one gaze looking at Mok Gyeong-un with a puzzled expression. It was the demon mask. What is he doing? Most of the attention was on the valley where the struggle was taking place. But the demon mask had unconsciously glanced at the front of the incense burner and discovered Mok Gyeong-un extending his arm slightly towards the valley. Hmm. He didnt know what the . he was doing. So he heightened his qi sense and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. But he couldnt feel anything. Is it an overreaction? Well, with his qi channels sealed by the Forbidden Gate Lock, there was no way he could do anything. It was a situation where even qi circulation was impossible. However, he couldnt help but be quite bothered by his actions. While he was thinking that, the warrior next to him spoke. The incense stick is almost burned out. Time was almost up. In the meantime, the number of boys who had entered slightly exceeded 400. The boys who died fighting among themselves alone were close to 200, and the remaining 200 were engaged in a bloody battle. -Sizzle! The incense stick was precariously burning down to the bottom line. The demon mask raised his hand. Then, the warriors in red belts who had been waiting around the edges of the valley simultaneously drew the weapons at their waists. -Shing! Shing! At this sight, the boys fighting over the iron balls became even more desperate. If they didnt hurry, they would die. It awakened the hidden tenacity and strong desire to live within the boys. Die, die! -Smash! Smash! Get out of the way! -Crunch! Argh! Y-you bit me, you bastard? Smashing heads with rocks, and if that doesnt work, even biting and clinging on. It was downright gruesome. Even those who were watching and had managed to sit in front of the incense burner after fighting couldnt just look at it as someone elses business. This was just the beginning. But among them, one boy stood out. Aaaaah! -Crack! Ugh! As if he had awakened, he was indiscriminately killing the surrounding boys, having been inconspicuous until now. It was none other than Mok Yu-cheon. Mok Yu-cheon, who couldnt accept killing others without any grudge, had aimed only to find the iron ball and stand in front of the incense burner. However, the situation had pushed even Mok Yu-cheon to the edge of a cliff. Haa haa The moment he found the iron ball, the boys trying to kill him to snatch it, and the incense stick that had almost burned out. This situation eventually made even Mok Yu-cheon the same as them. shit! shit! He didnt know how many he had killed, but in the end, Mok Yu-cheon was able to reach the front of the incense burner after fending off all the boys targeting his iron ball. Arriving at the incense burner, he raised the blood-stained iron ball. Pass! The moment he heard that shout, all the tension dissipated, and he plopped down on the ground. The first thought that came to Mok Yu-cheon as he sat down was this: Im alive I survived. A sense of relief that made him shiver. He had managed to survive a hellish moment. The fear that he might die brought about a tenacious fierceness to live. However, soon, a sense of self-loathing came over him as he looked at his blood-stained palms. What have I done? Certainly, it was for his own survival, but what is this? It felt like he had become a beast for a moment, not a human. While he was thinking that, the demon masks shout was heard. The incense stick has burned out completely. Kill them. Chong!!! As soon as that order was given, screams continuously erupted from the valley water not long after. The boys whose danjeon were sealed couldnt even resist. *** The warriors counted the number of boys sitting in rows in front of the incense burner. And that number was determined. The total number of surviving boys was 468. It could be said that nearly 40% had died. 60% not bad. However, the demon mask had no significant interest in those who died. Rather, if about 60% survived in the first gateway, it wasnt bad for the initial weeding out process. After the counting was finished, the demon mask spoke to the boys in front of the incense burner. I sincerely congratulate those who have passed the first gateway. The boys just listened quietly. Although it was only for two hours, they were exhausted from doing all sorts of things to survive. Looking at them, the demon mask continued. Since you obtained the iron balls, you must have realized. The numbers engraved on the iron balls are different for each one. Remember them well. That will be your designation here. Then we will immediately begin the second gateway. -Murmur murmur! At the demon masks words, the boys who had been catching their breath stirred. They thought they could rest a bit now. But they were going to proceed with the second gateway right after the first one ended? Especially for those who passed late when the incense stick was almost burned out, it was naturally agonizing. shit. Mok Yu-cheon was the same. Putting aside the self-loathing, he hadnt even recovered his stamina yet, so how long could he endure if he had to do this nonsense again? Regardless of their reactions, the demon mask pointed to the mountain beyond the valley with his hand and said, The second gateway is to endure on that mountain from now until dawn. Until dawn? It was late at night now. It was around sunset when they had set out for this place. After walking for about three hours without rest and then going through the first gateway for two hours. Considering this, they had roughly three hours left until dawn. Is it just enduring this time? If that was the case, it could be said to be more manageable than finding iron balls. Even if there were crazy ones obsessed with competition, if they just found a suitable place and hid, they could conserve their stamina and rest. Since the Forbidden Gate Lock was still inserted, they wouldnt be able to utilize their qi sense, so it was quite possible. Most of them seemed to have similar thoughts, showing relieved expressions. However, it couldnt be this simple. The demon mask spoke. I will state the conditions that come with it. Conditions? What does that mean again? There are forty flags stuck on the mountain. The number of people who can be at a flag is eight. Exactly eight people must be at that location until dawn. -Murmur murmur! At those words, everyone stirred again. As expected. It couldnt go easily. It cant be more or less than eight. If such a case occurs, you die. Silence hung in the air. Upon hearing the conditions, everyone was thinking about the gist of this gateway. This was the same for Mok Yu-cheon. There are roughly five hundred people here. But if there are forty flags, it means only three hundred and twenty can survive. It was announcing another bloody competition. However, there was a difference. If they found a flag, the eight people had to work together for about three hours to defend it. Group cooperation! Everyone grasped the gist of this gateway. Of course, there would be many variables, but depending on how they cooperated, they could have conditions to endure efficiently. -Swish! With this, everyones gazes naturally turned towards each other, not the demon mask. There was no need to find a flag and form a team there. If they gathered the strongest and most useful teammates here and now, they might be able to easily overcome this gateway. Then Their gazes turned to those at the very front of the incense burner. They were the first to pass the first gateway and had overflowing stamina. Joining their group or recruiting them was the only way to gain the most advantageous position. Hmm. It wasnt just those who passed late who were contemplating this. Those who passed first were also making their own calculations. The boy from the Vermilion Slaughter Valley, who passed second, also looked around and pondered. I quickly passed the first gateway and succeeded in managing my stamina, but the second gateway is immediately following. According to the conditions, it will be a situation where I cant let my guard down for even a moment. In that case, he might not be able to rest all night. With the small number of flags and maintaining the headcount, there were bound to be many annoying situations. Its a situation where I have to stay up all night. But if the third gateway immediately followed this, the key was still conserving stamina. In a situation where they couldnt perform qi circulation, that was huge. If their internal energy wasnt sealed, they could take turns circulating qi and recover their stamina, but now it was an extreme situation. I may have to avoid situations where I have to fight unnecessarily. That was the only way to fully preserve his stamina. Indeed, from that perspective, it was better to team up with the most useful guys. The boy from the Vermilion Slaughter Valley looked to his left and right. Mok Gyeong-un and the muscular boy from the Esoteric Realm Gate. Hmm. Along with himself, they were the first to pass the first gateway. Rather than looking for someone far away, it was more efficient for those with the most overflowing stamina to stick together and easily pass this gateway. I was going to finish first in the second gateway, but For this time, it seemed better to join hands. The boy from the Vermilion Slaughter Valley furtively glanced at Mok Gyeong-un to his left. He was trying to extend his hand first and establish a cooperative relationship. However, !? He saw Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitching. Those eyes that seemed to find it interesting, as if he was enjoying this situation. It was enough to make him feel unpleasant. It wont work. He had absolutely no desire to reach out to this bastard. Strangely, his instincts were telling him. That he was the one who needed to be eliminated first among those here. While he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un whispered first. Do you want to team up with me? What? Did this guy also judge that it would be advantageous to side with him? sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But after seeing that face just now, his desire to team up had disappeared. No. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and licked his lips. What a pity. He wanted to kill him first. Chapter 58 Chapter 58An odd, uncomfortable feeling that for some unknown reason, it seemed they shouldnt team up together. Because of that, the boy from the Vermilion Slaughter Valley, who had given up cooperating with Mok Gyeong-un, whispered to the boy from the Esoteric Realm Gate next to him. Youre from the Esoteric Realm Gate, right? Thats right. Ill get straight to the point. Lets not waste energy and do this gateway together. At the Vermilion Slaughter Valley boys proposal, the Esoteric Realm Gate boy frowned as if considering it. It certainly wasnt a bad offer. Gathering with more capable people was a way to pass the gateway more easily. Hmm. The Esoteric Realm Gate boy had seen the Vermilion Slaughter Valley boy earlier, hiding in the water and then pouncing on another boy to snatch the iron ball. It could be said to be a fairly excellent strategy. From that perspective, he could be helpful in this gateway, which required building a more strategic cooperative relationship than the iron ball struggle. However, Do I really need to show even a bit of my skills to someone I might face in the next gateway? If they were together for three hours, he would end up revealing quite a lot. The less his factions martial arts skills were revealed, the better. He judged that it would be more advantageous to avoid cooperating with the Vermilion Slaughter Valley and Demon Fire Hall boys, who were likely to survive until the end along with him. So the Esoteric Realm Gate boy said, I refuse. Youll regret it. Well see who regrets it. The Esoteric Realm Gate boy scoffed at his aggressive response. Then, as a last attempt, he tentatively asked the short-haired girl from the Demon Fire Hall. Hey. Demon Fire Hall. What about you Get lost. Rejection before he could even ask. The Esoteric Realm Gate boy closed his mouth with an irritated expression. Perhaps cooperating with them was impossible from the start. *** Huff huff The boys looked at the mountain beyond the valley with tense faces. The moment the signal was given, a three-hour period more physically demanding than the earlier iron ball struggle would begin. It was that moment when their eyes and ears were focused. Begin! As soon as the demon masks shout was heard, the boys rushed towards the valley water all at once. Just like before, even in this gateway, it was advantageous to secure a higher position by hurrying. -Splash splash! The valley water was completely stained with blood due to the dead bodies. The scent of blood flowing from this valley water heralded another ordeal. A warrior watching them said to the demon mask, Theyll soon realize that the previous gateway was relatively easier. No gateway was easy. However, this gateway wasnt just about finding teammates that suited ones taste and defending the flag. It would be good to find the flags quickly. If they were perceptive, they would soon understand the meaning of the flags. *** The 468 boys who entered the mountain after the starting signal was given. Once the warriors in red belts were out of sight, the boys took three types of actions. The first was those who ran towards the mountain without stopping. The flags I need to find the flags! They were the type who believed they had to find the flags first. Because the number of flags was limited, they considered that a priority over finding teammates. Of course, this wasnt a wrong choice either. If they found teammates but couldnt secure a flag, it would be meaningless. Nearly half, about 200 of them, were of this type. This included the muscular boy from the Esoteric Realm Gate and the girl from the Demon Fire Hall, who were regarded as strong candidates to survive until the end. And the second type. Hey. Lets team up. You mean together? Yeah. Theres no point in securing a flag first like them. Its better to form a team in advance and seize the flags. Huh? That way, its easier to defend the flag too. In this way, the boys who stopped each found teammates that suited their taste or could be helpful. Since time was pressing, it was happening quickly. Still, during this process of forming teams, there were no attacks on each other. They also implicitly avoided fighting here, knowing that once the teams were formed and they entered deep into the mountain, the stamina depletion would be even more severe. Yeah. This is how it should be. The boy from the Vermilion Slaughter Valley snickered inwardly. With himself as the lead, he had succeeded in making those who entered from fifth to fifteenth place as his teammates. No, it would be more accurate to say that they had voluntarily joined his group from the beginning. Normally, if the top eleven joined together, there would be eight members, but some of them ran without stopping to find the flags first, so the team was formed like this. This will do. It could be said to be the most dominant team. Since they had passed the iron ball struggle in the upper ranks, they were composed of individuals who possessed both skill and strategy. So if they could just secure a flag, all they had to do was focus on conserving their stamina as much as possible. Lets go! With that, the boy from the Vermilion Slaughter Valley, who had formed his team the fastest, headed towards the mountain. Other boys also quickly formed teams and moved. Among them was Mok Yu-cheon, but, Not that guy. Mok Yu-cheon shook his head, looking at Mok Gyeong-un in the distance. Even though they were half-brothers, they were still brothers, so he had considered joining forces with him. However, he absolutely didnt want to. His affection had fallen as far as it could after being immobilized helplessly during the journey here. Whether he lives or dies, its not my business No. For now, his priority was his own survival. Fortunately, the guys nearby offered to team up with Mok Yu-cheon, so he was able to join them. Although it was creepy since they werent from the righteous faction, he had no choice but to survive. He had to grasp at straws. I will survive. No matter what. Persuading himself like that, Mok Yu-cheon also set off with his teammates. Meanwhile, -What are you trying to do, mortal? Cheong-ryeong, who was in Mok Gyeong-uns bosom, asked. In response, Mok Gyeong-un quietly answered in a whisper, I thought Id try to find teammates. - Why are you doing such a useless thing? Just find a flag and theyll naturally flock to you. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Of course, what she said was also true. It was still early, and in a situation where the location of the flags was unknown, if he just secured one first, they would naturally join him even without pre-forming a team like this. -Are you trying to manage your stamina or something? Forming a team in advance was to reduce risk by joining forces and conserve stamina. It could be seen as preparing for the next gateway in advance. However, Thats not it. -What? If its not that, why is he trying to form a team now? Cheong-ryeong couldnt help but find it strange. In the first place, she knew well that he wasnt the type to cooperate with others on anything. But here, Mok Gyeong-un encountered an unexpected problem. This is troublesome. -Heh. Cheong-ryeong let out a scoff. Thats because, unexpectedly, when Mok Gyeong-un approached the boys to form a team, they distanced themselves as if on guard. Some had seen Mok Gyeong-uns cruel hands when he passed first. So they seemed to be reluctant to form a team with Mok Gyeong-un. Although they whispered softly, he could hear their voices. It might be better to get rid of that guy now. Did you see? How he ripped out the throat to take out the swallowed iron ball. Hes completely crazy. That aspect made them avoid Mok Gyeong-un. A considerable number found it burdensome to team up with Mok Gyeong-un, who had such a tendency, and thought it would be better to isolate him and eliminate him. Because of this judgment, they were in a hurry to avoid him when he approached. -Seems like you made quite an unpleasant impression, mortal. I guess so. -You just wasted time for nothing. Hmm. As Cheong-ryeong said, if it was like this, it might be difficult to find teammates. He wanted to start a bit more comfortably, but should he change his approach? While he was thinking that, A boy with short hair timidly approached Mok Gyeong-un. Do you need a teammate? Yes. But Were seven people. Want to join us? At the boys suggestion, those around him whispered. Who the hell is trying to bring that guy in? If they had even a little bit of sense, it would be better to exclude that guy in advance since it would be annoying to compete with him later. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That was, -Swish! because there was a girl waving her hand towards Mok Gyeong-un. She had exceptional beauty, and around her, five boys were accompanying her like bodyguards. It was a team formed with the sole girl at the center. A boy whispered softly, Sohwa[1]. Are you sure? That guy is a bit Yeah. Even the other guys arent accepting him in the same team because they judged its better to exclude him in advance. Another boy agreed. At this, the girl named Sohwa smiled and said, Trust me. I trust you. But While other stupid guys think its the answer to exclude him in advance, thats not it. Having that guy with us will be advantageous for us too. Sohwa had considered it but thought it would be beneficial to accept Mok Gyeong-un. Apart from his cruel hands, he was a guy with enough strength to rip out a throat with one hand even with his danjeon sealed. If they had this guy with them, other teams wouldnt recklessly attack them. And, We can just use him until dawn and then kill him. Do you think he can handle seven people alone, no matter how strong he is? She had even planned to eliminate him after using him. Of course, if this happened, one person would be left out at the end. But for this, one person was supposed to keep a distance and follow behind in advance. If that bastard died, that empty spot would be filled. Stupid guys. A useful pawn is meant to be used and discarded like this. Make him fight to his hearts content on our behalf, conserving our stamina and killing two birds with one stone. She scorned both her teammates and the other guys. The brain is meant to be used. *** Like that, within an hour, most had formed teams and entered the mountain. The team led by the sole girl named Sohwa was the same. From now on, it was a matter of quickly finding a flag and securing it. Otherwise, they would have to snatch a flag claimed by another team. While moving like that, Sohwa subtly approached Mok Gyeong-un. You were quite impressive earlier. Was I? Im Sohwa. Whats your name? Im Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un? Sohwa tilted her head. It was a name she had never heard before. His cruel hands and seemingly considerable skill made her curious about his background, but she couldnt tell from just his name. Among the martial families, theres only one place with the Mok surname on the righteous side. Yeon Mok Sword Manor, the famous martial family of Anhui Province. But there was no way someone from that righteous Mok family would be here. Then the only way was to ask directly. Where are you from? Does that matter? Does he mean he has no intention of telling me? Well Even if they had a cooperative relationship now, they would have to compete again later. The answer was to hide oneself as much as possible. This guy is quite handsome though. To call Mok Gyeong-uns appearance pretty would be an understatement; his beauty was exceptional enough to be described as having outstanding looks. It was even more so up close. Because of that, her interest was slightly piqued, contrary to her original plan. Should I try seducing him? Men were simple and surprisingly vulnerable to a womans seduction. If she just pretended to show a little interest, they would fall for it on their own. In that sense, if she could make this guy hers, she might be able to use him a bit more without the need to eliminate him. -Swish! Sohwa slightly loosened the collar of her top to reveal her cleavage and stuck close to Mok Gyeong-un. At this age, mens sexual desire was at its peak. So the effect was definite just by showing her ample cleavage and having their bodies touch. Sohwa, who had pressed her body against him, whispered, You know. I like a guy like you. At this, Mok Gyeong-un glanced at her. Then he smiled and said, I feel the same way. Heh. As expected. Handsome or not, it didnt matter. If she deliberately seduced them, any man would fall for it like this. -Tap! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un placed his arm on her shoulder. Ha. Look at this. Since she seduced him, he was openly showing confidence. If it was like this, she might be able to seduce him faster than expected. If she coaxed him well and used him as her shield until the end and survived, she could adequately Ive been choosing since earlier. Huh? What is he talking about now? -Grip! Mok Gyeong-uns wrist, which had been wrapping around her shoulder, grasped her neck. Then, -Crack! in an instant, he twisted her neck. It happened so abruptly that she couldnt even scream or do anything, drawing her last breath and dying on the spot. !!!!! Everyone was momentarily taken aback. They had just been watching, thinking she would coax Mok Gyeong-un. But who would have known such a situation would unfold? A boy shouted, Y-you crazy bastard, what are you doing? At the boys shout, Mok Gyeong-un said, the corners of his mouth twitching, Should I say its a delightful mealtime? In front of his eyes, all of them were appetizing prey that would fill him with death energy. The mountain was vast, so shouldnt he start comfortably? Chapter 59 Chapter 59-Crack! Thud! !!!!!! The sight of Sohwa dying with her neck twisted left the teammates momentarily speechless. Since they had all gathered around her as their center, this death was all the more perplexing. Among them, one boy couldnt hold back and shouted, Y-you crazy bastard, what are you doing? No one had anticipated this situation. They had only thought to somehow use him and then discard him, trusting her. They still had stamina left and were watching with their own eyes, yet this happened right in front of them. Mok Gyeong-un said, the corners of his mouth twitching, Should I say its a delightful mealtime? What nonsense are you spouting! Another boy seemed to have come to his senses and retorted to Mok Gyeong-uns words. Then, signaling to the other boys with his eyes, -Rumble rumble! the six of them surrounded Mok Gyeong-un in a circle. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un slightly tilted his head and opened his mouth. Unexpected. What? I thought you would be in disarray like bees following a queen bee. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the boys expressions twisted fiercely. He had described them as fools infatuated with Sohwa, the sole girl, and unable to break free, so what fool wouldnt understand that? You bastard, kill him Dont get riled up! One boy shouted. Then, taking a stance with his fists towards Mok Gyeong-un, he said, Dont get agitated and fall for his scheme. Even if Sohwa is dead, the advantage is ours. Youre right. I almost fell for his trick. If they got excited and attacked one by one, they might be picked off instead. The sealing of internal energy was the same condition, but the fact that he did this meant he had some confidence in dealing with them. Well subdue him with a coordinated attack. And lets kill him painfully as the price for killing Sohwa. Alright! Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. What a display of friendship. -Pak! As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un kicked the ground. The dirt rose up to knee height, and Mok Gyeong-uns body instantly reached right in front of the boy facing him. Wh-what? The startled boy tried to block Mok Gyeong-un with a push kick. However, -Grip! Rip! Mok Gyeong-un snatched the boys ankle with one hand and pulled it. At that moment, the boys balance crumbled, and his body was tilted backward. Ugh! He knew Mok Gyeong-un was strong, but this was beyond expectations. Mok Gyeong-un, who had pulled the boys ankle, swung the boys body towards another boy right next to him. -Whoosh! shit! The surprised boy hurriedly ducked to avoid it. But that wasnt the end. Using the centrifugal force to spin around once, this time he turned downward, -Thud! Ack! and smashed the head of the crouching boy with the head of the boy whose ankle he was holding. The two heads collided so hard that the sound of something breaking was heard. It seemed both boys had their skulls shattered. what the . is this guy? Two were taken out in an instant. What kind of strength does he have that hes so strong without even using internal energy? A-attack simultaneously! As one boy shouted, two boys charged at Mok Gyeong-un. One aimed a kick at his face, while the other slid on the ground from the opposite side, targeting Mok Gyeong-uns ankles. This way, his balance would be broken no matter what. Or so they thought, but, -Pak! Whirl whirl whirl! Mok Gyeong-un instantly kicked the ground and spun his body like a top in mid-air to avoid it, and then, -Swish! Thwack! Argh! he stomped on the crown of the sliding boys head with the top of his foot. -Thud! The boy, who had hit his chin on the ground, rolled his eyes back and lost consciousness. You bastard! Momentarily surprised, the boy who had aimed for his face didnt miss this chance and kicked the left leg Mok Gyeong-un was supporting his body with to knock him over. However, -Thwack! Ack! The boy grabbed his ankle and staggered. He was clearly the one who had kicked, but his ankle hurt as if it would break. Wh-what the .? What are you doing! Taken aback by the sight of the staggering boy, another boy ran towards Mok Gyeong-un, intending to smash his head with a sharp rock. But before he could do that, Mok Gyeong-un kicked the boys ankle. -Thwack! Ack! The kicked boys leg shot up, and his body tilted in the opposite direction and fell. -Thud! In that instant, Mok Gyeong-un stepped on the boys neck. -Crack! The boy, whose neck was twisted, died on the spot. Seeing this, the staggering boy and the only boy who hadnt attacked couldnt hide their bewilderment. Four were taken out in an instant. Although their internal energy was sealed, they had also learned martial arts and had a numerical advantage, so they thought they could somehow subdue him. But that expectation was completely off the mark. This crazy This guys pure strength alone was close to the second-rate level. Only then did they feel regret. When Sohwa suggested bringing him in, they should have somehow stopped her. They had messed with the wrong person. Aaaah! At that moment, the only boy who hadnt attacked chose to flee. He had no confidence in dealing with that monster-like guy. If five of them had attacked and failed, how could he handle it alone? That bast The boy with the twisted ankle cursed inwardly at the fleeing boy. But even though he cursed, he understood. Now, running away was the right choice -Swish! At that moment, the boy with the twisted ankles eyes widened. Gasp! -Thud! The ankle of the boy who had been running to escape was pulled back, and he fell. what the . is going on? While wondering, he saw Mok Gyeong-un extending his hand towards the fallen boy and making a pulling gesture. Then, -Rip! at that moment, the boys leg, no, his body was being dragged backward. !!!!!! It was an unbelievable sight. S-Seizing Objects in Mid-Air? Seizing Objects in Mid-Air[1]. It is a technique where a profound internal energy master pulls objects or desired things with true energy. Seeing something that only a supreme master at the peak of transcendence could do being performed right in front of his eyes, the boy couldnt help but be shocked. No way. what the . is going on? Not only is he doing this, but his internal energy should definitely be sealed, right? It was a moment of confusion. N-no, no! -Skid skid skid! The fallen boy tried to hold onto the ground somehow to resist, but he was dragged, leaving long nail marks. The ankle of that boy was caught by Mok Gyeong-uns outstretched hand. -Pak! -Crack! Aaaargh! As soon as he grabbed the ankle, Mok Gyeong-un twisted it. The boy, whose ankle was bent in the opposite direction, screamed, but Mok Gyeong-un stepped on the back of his neck. -Crack! The screaming boys breath was cut off. Aaah. The face of the boy with the twisted ankle, who had been watching this, turned deathly pale. They had really messed with someone they shouldnt have. The term monster didnt fit him; evil spirit was more appropriate. How could such a guy exist? Even if the seal on his internal energy was released, could he handle this evil spirit who could use Seizing Objects in Mid-Air? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Tremble tremble! His body was shaking violently. He wanted to regain his balance, but his legs went weak, and he fell. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un turned his head towards him, smiled, and walked over. Then, bending his knees and lowering his body, he said, Ah. What did you say just now? Sp-spare -Tap! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the boys head. The boy screamed and tried to shake off his hand, but, -Crack! Mok Gyeong-un twisted the boys neck. Then, looking into the eyes of the boy who had died with his head twisted, he smirked. Its good that I dont give false hope, right? With those words, Mok Gyeong-un, holding the dead boys head, chanted the oral secrets of the Art of Binding technique in his mind. It was a delightful mealtime. He had to absorb the death energy when the loss was minimal. *** -Ta-ta-ta-ta-tak! D-damn, hes completely crazy. The running boy. The boy was trembling because of the scene he had just witnessed. He had heard screams while keeping his distance and was startled, so he had approached closer, but he was terrified upon seeing that sight. He hadnt even gotten close to the flag, but Sohwa and her teammates had been indiscriminately killed. No, it was almost at the level of a massacre. An evil spirit. An evil spirit. Moreover, was his internal energy really sealed? It seemed like it wasnt. In the end, that looked like Seizing Objects in Mid-Air, pulling with true energy no matter how he looked at it. Does that make sense? A technique that only a profound internal energy master could perform, yet a guy whos not even seventeen years old can do it? It was utterly confusing. But even though his mind was in turmoil, one thing was certain. I have to let them know. Whether it was the other guys or the people of the Corpse Blood Valley conducting this gateway, he had to inform them. Hes already a dangerous guy, but if hes the only one whose internal energy isnt sealed, its no different from cheating -Pak! At that moment, as if he had collided with something, the boys body was thrown backward. Startled, the boy performed a falling technique, turned around, took a stance, and looked ahead with surprised eyes. But he couldnt see anything. what the .? What did I collide with? Puzzled, he stood up and unconsciously turned his head. At that moment, Gasp! the boy screamed and fell backward. Th-this The boy doubted his own eyes. In front of his eyes, there was a blurry form of something, and it was a giant monk wearing a skull rosary around his neck. The Demonic Monk was looking down at him with white eyes, and it felt like his heart would stop. Chapter 60 Chapter 60-Mortal, youre really Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. She had wondered why he was joining as a teammate when it didnt suit him. But to think he had this kind of plan. -Did you intend this from the beginning? How could I miss such a convenient opportunity? Mok Gyeong-un smiled and approached the last remaining person, no, corpse. That corpse was the girl named Sohwa, the first one whose neck Mok Gyeong-un had twisted. Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on the girls head and chanted the oral secrets of the Art of Binding technique in his mind, absorbing the remaining death energy. -Whoosh! The absorbed death energy spread throughout his body. Directly absorbing it like this allowed him to secure a larger amount compared to when it tried to disperse into the air during the iron ball struggle. However, I should go in order of who died first from now on. Absorbing in the order of who was closest resulted in a significant loss of Sohwas death energy. It hadnt completely disappeared, but it was less compared to the others. Still, not bad. He had already secured a much larger amount of death energy than at Yeon Mok Sword Manor. If he could just remove the Forbidden Gate Lock inserted in his qi channels, he could greatly expand his danjeon through qi circulation. Seems like coming here was a good choice. -Good choice? Dont tell me At that moment, the sound of someones presence was heard from somewhere. -Rustle! Soon, someone revealed themselves. It was a boy. Seeing the boy approach with familiar eyes, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, You could have just killed him, but you possessed him? I thought it might be necessary, so I brought him. As soon as he finished speaking, -Thud! the boys body collapsed, and the blurry form of the evil spirit appeared. Mok Gyeong-un said with satisfaction, Thank you very much. He had ordered one thing, but to have his intentions understood like this. He couldnt be anything but an excellent familiar. Mok Gyeong-un approached the fallen boy. After twisting the boys neck, he absorbed the death energy. It didnt take long. Having finished all this, Mok Gyeong-un stretched his muscles with a refreshed expression. Phew. Feels good. -Mortal. What do you intend to do? What do you mean? -From the looks of it, you dont seem like youll be satisfied with just these guys. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled. Then, looking up at the mountain, he said, I should have a delightful mealtime until dawn. As much as possible. Anyway, according to the passing criteria, as long as he left at most seven people, that should be enough. *** A damp and dark cave at the foot of the mountain. -Sizzle! The demon mask walked in with two warriors holding torches. As soon as they entered the cave, the expressions of the two warriors stiffened. Thats because from the moment they entered the cave, a strange energy stimulated their qi sense. It was quite different from human presence or energy. It was unpleasant and gave them goosebumps. Its suffocating. That was the state of mind of the two warriors. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the demon mask entered deeper as if he was used to it. As he did so, a voice came from deep within the cave. Are you the Valley Master of the Corpse Blood Valley? Thats right. The fire is bright. At the voice coming from inside, the demon mask signaled the two warriors to stop. What? You two wait here. But Wait. Yes, sir! Leaving them behind, the demon mask went deeper into the cave alone. Inside, someone wearing a taoist robe with yin and yang symbols was standing. As if he had been waiting, he clasped his hands together and bowed his head. Youve come? The demon mask asked him, Are the preparations done? Is there even a need to ask? What is it this time? I heard theyre quite dangerous compared to last time. At these words, the man in the taoist robe smiled and replied, Of course theyre dangerous if released carelessly. I suppose so. Are they the ones behind the iron bars? Thats right. At the answer of the man in the taoist robe, the demon mask looked back. But a strange sound came from there. -Oink oink! Hmm. It sounded like a pigs cry. Theres no way there would actually be pigs, so what could they look like? The demon mask was curious and tried to peek at where the iron bars were. Then the man in the taoist robe blocked him and said, Its better not to approach too closely. No matter how controlled they are, even those who havent reached maturity are fierce beasts. Fierce beasts Beasts beyond beasts, was it? The demon mask looked behind the man in the taoist robe. There, something dangerous with rat-like eyes was staring intently at him. What did you call that thing? Its a Gal-jeo. Brought from the Northern Sea near Mount Beihu. Gal-jeo Even the name sounded ominous. The demon mask turned around and said, Alright. Release them when you see the signal. *** Half an hour had passed since the flag defense battle began. The mountain was vast, and perhaps because the flags were meticulously hidden, no one had discovered them yet. But there was someone who found it first. It was the boy from the Esoteric Realm Gate. The boys name was Yeon Woo-ung, and as soon as he found the flag, he ran towards it with excitement. Found it! If the flag had been a brighter color, it would have been easier to find, but the color was dark, and the location was cunningly concealed in the bushes, making it difficult to find. But there was a reward for searching thoroughly without rest. The pole is quite long. Yeon Woo-ung, who had approached close to the flag, grabbed the pole. It was to pull out the flag and secure a suitable location. However, Huh? the flag, which he thought would be easy to pull out, wouldnt budge from the ground. The pole itself wasnt that heavy, so why was that? Puzzled, Yeon Woo-ung soon discovered the reason. What? The bottom of the flag was connected to a large lump of iron. The size was quite big, and even for Yeon Woo-ung, who had trained external techniques and had muscular strength, it felt quite heavy to lift. Holding the pole and moving will be even heavier. In that case, he had to hold the iron lump at the bottom and move. At first, he wondered why they had made the flag this way, but soon he thought it was rather fortunate. If it was this heavy, it would be difficult for other guys to move the flag. Since their internal energy was sealed. This gateway might be easier than expected. He thought that among those who found the flags, there would be some who maliciously try to eliminate other flags or seize them to reduce the number of people passing. But if the flag was like this, it would be difficult to carry and move, so there would be few who would go to the trouble of seizing someone elses flag. Good. Then I need to gather teammates and defend the location. He just needed to endure until dawn. Meanwhile, on a mountain ridge 200 zhang northwest of where Yeon Woo-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate was. There was someone who had discovered another flag, albeit later. She was none other than the girl from the Demon Fire Hall. The girls name was Mo Ha-rang. Ah The joy of finding the flag was short-lived, and she too couldnt hide her perplexity upon seeing the iron lump connected to the bottom of the flag pole. Heavy. The iron lump was extremely heavy for her to lift. It couldnt be helped since her qi channels were blocked, and the martial arts she had learned were based on swiftness, so her muscle mass wasnt thick, making it even more difficult. Moving is impossible. Even if she tried to secure a good location with the flag, she needed teammates. Defending the flag alone was a difficult task. It would be nice if I could break the pole. [The flag must be in its complete state.] There had been a warning beforehand, so the iron lump was also one with the flag. In the end, the only answer was to wait. However, Huh? Mo Ha-rang, who had been fiddling with the upper part of the flag pole by chance, frowned. It was because something was engraved on the upper part of the flag. Without holding a torch and only relying on the moonlight shining through the bushes, it was difficult to see with the naked eye, but, -Rub rub! when she touched it with her hand, she could roughly tell what was written. Yi Won Geom Se Ji Woo Yeok Hyeon !? As she rubbed and deduced what the engraved text said, she could be certain. It was the stance formula of a sword art. And it was a bit different from ordinary sword arts. Could this be? If her guess was correct -Tap! Huh? Mo Ha-rangs eyes narrowed. The oral secrets had ended. Up to this point, one might not feel anything particularly strange, but it wasnt the case for her. Incomplete. In her view, the oral secrets were incomplete. If it was the stance formula of a sword art, there was no way it would end here. Most martial arts aim to effectively subdue and kill the opponent, but conversely, they also serve the purpose of protecting oneself. Mo Ha-rang closed her eyes. -Swish swish! A sword art was visualized in her mind. It was a bit lacking to be called an advanced sword art, but the sword techniques werent bad. However, according to these oral secrets, four gaps would be created. It meant that there were exactly four spots that couldnt be blocked with the available sword techniques. An incomplete sword art. This was strange. If she wanted to overlook it, she could. But they had engraved the oral secrets of a sword art on the flag pole right below the flag, which could be easily passed over without much thought. Moreover, it was an incomplete set of oral secrets. No matter how she thought about it, she couldnt help but be bothered by it if she just passed it by. Then, she suddenly had this thought. Could it be? She hoped it wasnt the case, but she felt she had to check. She boldly decided to give up the flag she had barely found. Still, as if she had some lingering attachment, Mo Ha-rang stared at the flag for a while, then broke the upper part of the pole where the oral secrets were engraved. -Snap! If its not mine anyway. There was no need to let other guys have it. Mo Ha-rang buried the broken upper part of the flag in the ground out of sight and ran. About two hours had passed like that. Unlike before, there were people who found flags here and there, and teams were formed. And naturally, as intended in this gateway, there were also confrontations when two teams simultaneously discovered one flag. The two teams fiercely fought a bloody battle to claim the flag. Their internal energy was absent, so it was almost like a brawl, but in the end, the victor was decided. Huff huff The winning teammates exhaled rough breaths, covered in blood. They newly realized how difficult it was to fight without internal energy. A boy barely got up and surveyed the surroundings. Ah Out of the eight teammates, only five survived. He had hoped no one would die, but that was just wishful thinking. Fortunately, they had defended the flag, and they just needed to find three more teammates. Whether that would be easy, he didnt know. What should we do? We have to defend the flag and wait, right? Of course. We might lose the flag if we wander around. Everyone seemed to agree. But one boy offered a different opinion. Wait a minute. If we just stay here and defend the flag, wont we be at a disadvantage if another intact team appears? Ah That made sense too. It was truly a dilemma. But they couldnt give up the flag they had barely claimed. While they were thinking that, You found the flag? -Gasp! Everyones gaze turned to where the voice came from. Seeing someone standing there, they tensed up for a moment but soon felt relieved. It was because they saw only one person standing. Thank goodness. If it had been another intact team, they would have been in trouble. As that one person approached and revealed his face, the expressions of the relieved teammates stiffened. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. The guy with the cruel hands, whom they were reluctant to accept as a teammate, had appeared. Stop right there! Dont move! Who are you? A boy stopped Mok Gyeong-un from approaching and asked. Who, you ask? Didnt you join the team with some woman? This boy had seen Mok Gyeong-un join the team with Sohwa, the sole girl. Thats why he was asking this. At this, Mok Gyeong-un made a regretful expression and said, Ah. They were all defeated. Defeated? Yes. Mok Gyeong-un moved his eyes, glanced at the corpses around, and casually said, Our team also fought another team over the flag, like you guys, and they were all defeated, so I barely escaped. You escaped alone? Yes. With my tired body, I couldnt face four of them alone. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the boys looked at him with suspicious eyes. But it wasnt just suspicion. They had just experienced a similar situation, so they thought it could certainly happen. To them, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a gentle voice, Since we both lost teammates, I think we fit together, so if its not a burden, could you accept me? They hesitated at this proposal. The reason they didnt accept him as a teammate in the first place was because he was creepy. That wariness wouldnt easily dissipate. So they whispered cautiously and discussed among themselves. What should we do? That guy is a bit weird. Should we just let him go? But then what about the flag? Its barely been two hours. There were still more than two hours left until dawn. If other guys attacked during that time, they would inevitably lose the flag. Then they would have to find a flag again, but it would be difficult with just five people. Lets accept him. Accept him? Yeah. Anyway, even that guy knows that we have to cooperate to pass this gateway, right? Well, thats true. Because eight people are needed to pass. No matter how reckless he was, he would still think. That they had to join forces and defend this flag to pass this gateway. Considering this, no matter how much of a troublemaker he was, he absolutely couldnt harm them. Having become convinced like this, one of the boys said to Mok Gyeong-un, Alright. But remember, until dawn, we are one. If we betray each other, were dead. Keep that in mind. At the boys words, Mok Gyeong-un nodded. But his lips were twitching as if holding back laughter. Ah. This is too good. It felt like they were setting the table for him. Chapter 61 Chapter 61A dead boys head was grasped by Mok Gyeong-un as he performed the Ritual of Binding. Not long after, he absorbed all the remaining death qi from the boy. Nice. Mok Gyeong-un smiled. He had absorbed the death qi of a whopping 16 people. Even without sealing his meridians to gather it in his dantian, his entire bodys blood vessels were brimming with qi. He seemed to be quite lucky. 11 of them had died fighting each other from the start, and the remaining five were considerably fatigued. As a result, he could kill them without exerting much effort. How convenient. C Those fools have made a foolish move. Cheong-ryeong agreed with Mok Gyeong-uns words. Thanks to them sealing everyones meridians with the Geummunsoe, it became advantageous for Mok Gyeong-un. If they were in a situation where they could use their internal energy, it would have been difficult to kill the boys in this manner. But thanks to that, he was easily securing death qi. Well, if theyre going to die competing with each other anyway, its better for them to become the death qi of that guy. After all, she was a vengeful spirit. As such, she didnt particularly feel pity. Besides, in a place where people were killing each other to pass through the barrier, it was meaningless to dwell on such matters. C By the way, I suppose that must be the flag. Indeed. Mok Gyeong-un set down the severed head and approached the flag. Although he had no intention of claiming the flag yet, his gaze was inevitably drawn to it as it was the objective of this barrier. C What will you do with the flag? If youre not going to take it now, break it and throw it away. I should. C Or it might be more convenient to carry one around in advance for later. Thats not a bad idea either. As he said that, Mok Gyeong-un reached to grab the flagpole but then stared intently at something. Even though his internal energy was sealed, his five senses were far more developed than ordinary people. C What is it? Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Theres something written right below the flag, near the base of the pole. C What does it say? Hmm. Three Forms Sword Technique, Breakthrough the Haze with Sword Light As Cheong-ryeong heard the mnemonic Mok Gyeong-un was reading, she immediately realized what it was. C That is a mnemonic for sword technique stances. Sword technique? Hearing it, it does seem that way. Mok Gyeong-un agreed as it was a mnemonic describing sword stances. But why would such a thing be written here? C Read the rest. Unattached Thread Connects, Sword and Man as One, Spirit Moves Unhindered As he continued reading, Mok Gyeong-un said: Thats it. C What? Thats it? Cheong-ryeong questioned, and Mok Gyeong-un asked as if puzzled: Is there a problem? C The stances seem to be cut off midway. Cut off midway? C Yes. If these are the only stances, then the Gokji, Sinju, Gonryun, and Wijung acupoints would have gaps. So its an incomplete set of stances? C It doesnt seem like thats the case. Rather than an advanced sword technique, seeing how it focuses on the fundamentals and the stances dont overlap Seeing how? C It seems like it was created for a sword formation. A sword formation, like arranging swords in a formation? C Yes. But with only these stances, the weaknesses are glaringly obvious, so even if you make a sword formation, it would be shoddily put together. Shoddily put together? Ha. What an interesting expression. C I didnt say it to be interesting. In any case, there must be a reason for deliberately writing an incomplete sword technique here. Mok Gyeong-un nodded in agreement with Cheong-ryeongs opinion. Just as the steel marbles had numbers engraved on them, this was likely a hidden task of the barrier. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been intently staring at the mnemonic, said: There may be more to these flags than meets the eye. C Didnt they say there were forty? Thats not what I meant. Im talking about types. C Types? Yes. Could there possibly be other flags with the remaining stances written on them? C Oho. Thats quite a plausible idea. This time, Cheong-ryeong agreed with Mok Gyeong-uns words. It was quite likely. C If, as you say, the stances hidden on the flags are of two types, then those who discover this will inevitably try to find other flags rather than just defending their own. I think the same. Two types of flags. It didnt end with just finding one flag. In the end, having eight people stay at the flag location until dawn was just the visible task, and the hidden task seemed to be completing the divided sword stances. Interesting. It was inciting a fight in one way or another. Those who didnt notice this would simply end it like that, but any slightly meticulous fellows would make a move to aim for the other flags. The conclusion was that Mok Gyeong-un also had to find one flag of the other type. And naturally, seven teammates had to be with that flag. C Its gotten a bit tricky. But now that we know how it works, well have to select accordingly. As he said that, Mok Gyeong-un snapped the flagpole with the mnemonic written on it using one hand. C Crack! As Cheong-ryeong had said earlier, it was to dispose of the flag. But at the moment he broke it, C Flinch! Mok Gyeong-un frowned while looking at the flag. Hah C Whats wrong? There was spell power imbued in the flagpole. C Spell power? Spell power. It literally refers to the power of spells or techniques. Mok Gyeong-un, who had become more sensitive to various types of qi after absorbing death qi with reverse cycling and learning spells, felt it. However, Cheong-ryeong, who was inside a wooden puppet and unable to sense spell power, asked: C Could it be a trap? It doesnt seem like that. If it were a trap, the spell power would have remained intact. But the fact that the spell power disappeared the moment the flagpole was broken meant that, C Piiiiiii! Just then, a sound like a horn echoed throughout the entire mountain. Judging from the regularity of the sound, it seemed like a signal. C Kkukukukuk! Hearing this, Mok Gyeong-un lightly crushed the broken flagpole with one hand and muttered: There must be something else besides this. *** Not far away. At a place where a flag was planted on a mountain ridge, another battle for the flag was about to unfold. A group of eight who had discovered it first was trying to defend the flag, while a group that arrived later was attempting to seize it from them. The group of eight defending the flag here was none other than those led by a boy named Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley. C Thwack! Ugh! A boy who was hit by Yeom Gas swift kick was sent flying backward. shit. Hes too strong. The boy who was knocked back thought in dismay as he recovered. Since internal energy was banned, he thought they could somewhat evenly match those from Vermilion Slaughter Valley. However, their fundamentals were on a different level. It seemed they had diligently trained in external techniques as well, as the power of the kick was no ordinary matter. No wonder theyre from Vermilion Slaughter Valley. He started to think they might have picked the wrong opponent. The other guys seemed somewhat manageable, but, C Thud! Thud! Ack! Unfortunately, there wasnt much difference. Anyone could see they were being pushed back. They were no match from the beginning. Even Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley seemed to realize the difference in skill level as he gestured and taunted: Hey. If youre going to charge in, at least show some persistence. shit! They were angry but couldnt do anything about it. C Crack! Kuk! No! One of the boys had his neck broken by a boy from Yeom Gas group and was defeated. Not much time had passed since they charged in, but two had already lost their lives. If they suffered any more losses, their group would be annihilated. The leader of the boys, judging that it was hopeless, shouted: Retreat! At the leaders cry, the other boys who had been desperately trying to seize the flag seemed to agree as they fled without looking back. Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley smiled bitterly and muttered: Who says you can leave. Charging in was up to them, but did he seem like someone who would let them go easily? He had to kill them all and make an example out of them so that other guys wouldnt thoughtlessly aim for their flag. Capture them all C Thwack! Ack! !? Just then, Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley shut his mouth. What was that just now? A boy who was attempting to flee the fastest towards the opposite bushes suddenly disappeared with a scream as a dark shadow swept by. A momentary silence fell. From the boys who were trying to pursue with rising killing intent to the boys who were trying to escape, they all looked at where the shadow had passed with startled eyes. C Crunch! Crunch! The bushes rustled and sounds of something being chewed could be heard. That sound was horrifyingly ominous. Wh-what? What was that just now? The boys unknowingly took steps back at the unpleasant noise. Then, a sound came from the rustling bushes. C Oink oink! What was that? At first listen, it sounded like a pigs squeal. However, the bizarre glint faintly visible between the bushes was enough to make one shudder. The fleeing boys were taking steps back when the bushes shook. And then, something revealed itself from there. !? The expressions of the boys who saw it all stiffened identically. C Thud! What extended hook-shaped front legs was not human. It resembled a wolf, but was also different. It seemed to be about twice the size of an ordinary wolf, with red fur on its head and rat-like, completely black eyes. Wh-what is this? A wolf? There are wolves like this? Its too big. C Oink oink! The monstrous beast making pig noises opened its mouth, revealing razor-sharp teeth filling its entire maw. C Gulp! A boy who swallowed dryly out of tension shouted: Run away! The moment that cry ended, the boys turned their bodies to the right. Then, C Pounce! The red-headed wolf beast instantly caught up to the boy at the very rear and, C Chomp! Aaaahhhh! It bit into his calf. Then, with tremendous jaw strength, it thrashed the boy around. C Thud! Thud! Ugh! It only thrashed him around a couple times, but the boy had already lost consciousness, either dead or passed out. His calf, nearly severed by the sharp teeth, was tattered. The wolf-like beast approached the boys head and swallowed it whole. C Crunch! Crunch! !!!!! At that sight, the boys defending the flag turned deathly pale. Right before their eyes, a beast was chewing on a persons head, so it would be stranger not to feel fear. This was the same for Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley. shit! What rotten luck to have such a bizarre creature appear when internal energy was sealed. It didnt seem to be an ordinary monstrous beast. Even against regular wolves, it would be difficult to face them barehanded when unable to use internal energy. Let alone a beast of that size. It went beyond difficult. They might have to risk their lives. Should we flee? It no longer seemed like a situation where they could defend the flag. But it was also absurd to give up on the flag they had finally obtained because of that damn beast. Right then, C Oink oink! The beast that had crushed and swallowed the boys head now looked in their direction. Then, as if it had chosen a target, it scraped its hind legs on the ground and tried to launch its body forward. At this, Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley tried to shout: Run C Pounce! C Squeeeeaaal! The moment the charging beast had only taken about five steps, it suddenly saw something and screamed, frantically stepping back. Then, snorting and exhaling through its nose, it changed direction. C Swish! That direction was where the group of boys who had tried to seize their flag and ran away were. A boy who was fleeing in a panic while screaming said: Wh-what? Why is it suddenly acting like that? At this, Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley irritably muttered: shit. How should I know. He also couldnt understand why the beast suddenly behaved that way. It looked like it was startled after seeing something. So he turned his head to look in the direction the beast had been looking, and that was, The flag? *** Huff! Huff! Uhhh. Three boys were running like crazy. They werent headed in a specific direction but just dashing towards whatever they could see. The terrified boys felt like their hearts would burst. shit! shit! shit! While fleeing, another one of them was caught. Since internal energy was sealed and they couldnt use lightness skills, their running speed was only slightly faster than ordinary adult men. But that monstrous beast was different. It seemed to be even faster than a galloping horse. At this rate, will we all die? As this was happening, the running boys eyes caught sight of a figure standing on the opposite side. He was momentarily startled and about to change direction, but realizing it was a person, he inwardly felt relieved. What? Who is that? And then, upon seeing him, he recognized him at a glance. It was that guy who had passed through first with a brutal hand during the steel marble competition. In a different situation, he would have ignored or avoided him, finding him unpleasant, but the boy shouted with a glimmer of hope: H-hey! Help us! Surely, that guy had also formed a group. If they all helped, maybe they could somehow face this monstrous beast. But what was with that guys clothes, and why was there so much blood on his hands? C Flinch! Moreover, looking at them running over, the corners of his mouth curled into a smile reaching his ears. Chapter 62 Chapter 62A smile that reached his ears. Sometimes, someones smiling face can lower the other persons guard. However, the moment the boy saw that smile in response to his plea for help, he felt a strong malice that went beyond mere repulsion. C Flinch! This caused him to falter in his steps. But the other two boys werent like that. Huff huff! Hey! Help us! Some monster-like wolf is chasing us. They ran towards Mok Gyeong-un, pleading for help. At this, the boy shouted in alarm: W-wait a moment, stop Before he could even finish his words. The moment the boy who had run over to ask for help reached right in front of him, Mok Gyeong-un naturally grabbed his neck and twisted it. C Crack! Kuk! With a final scream, the boy with the broken neck collapsed to the ground. Startled by this sight, the other boy stumbled backward in shock. Hic! C Thud! As Mok Gyeong-un approached the fallen boy, Y-you bastard, what are you doing? The boy who had stopped due to a bad feeling shouted. In response, Mok Gyeong-un laughed nonchalantly and lightly leaped, pushing his palm and kicking the head of the fallen boy who was trying to dodge backward. C Crack! He kicked so hard that the boys head was bent backward. The way his mouth gaped open, he seemed to have met his end. Seeing this, the boy was at a loss for words. This this crazy bastard Even if they were in a competitive relationship, this wasnt a situation where they were fighting over a flag. Yet he killed the other party who asked for help as soon as they met. What kind of madman does that? It was absurd. C Oink oink! From behind, the sound of pig-like squeals could be heard. Along with it, the bushes rustled. shit. A rough sound escaped the boys mouth. He was truly caught between a rock and a hard place. Behind him was a monstrous beast, and in front of him stood a madman indiscriminately slaughtering others. No, perhaps the saying a tiger in front and a wolf behind was more fitting. Do or die. The boy, whose face was covered in cold sweat, chose neither the front nor the back but the steep cliff to the right. Ahhhhhhh! With a shout, the boy launched his body to the right. C Tap! Whether it was the front or the back, if he was going to lose his life either way, he had no choice but to take a gamble. At that moment. He felt a strange sensation of something pulling the back of his head. With that, the body of the boy who was about to fall suddenly floated backward and flew back. Then, C Puck! The boys head was grasped by Mok Gyeong-uns hand. !? The boys eyes widened. What was this? It wasnt directly pulled by hand. Could it be the so-called empty space grasping where a profound inner expert could pull objects or something with their true qi? Thats impossible. It was hard to believe. How could this guy, who was the same age as him, possess such profound true qi? Moreover, their meridians were currently sealed by the Geummunsoe. So how did he do it? At that moment. C Oink oink! Along with the pig-like squeals, a large wolf with a red head and rat-like eyes emerged through the bushes. Between its bared sharp teeth was a mouthful of bloody flesh. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un raised an eyebrow and muttered: And whats this? The boy whose head was grasped spoke hastily in a frightened voice: I told you. Some monster-like thing was chasing us. So it was that? This isnt the time for that, we need to run away! Although he said that, it seemed too late already. The distance between the monstrous beast and them was at most twenty to twenty-five steps. It was too close to run away from that beast, which was as fast as a horse. C Oink oink! The beast walked forward, drooling profusely. As if it thought it could catch them at any time, it narrowed the distance step by step. Feeling extreme fear from this, the boy muttered in a dazed voice: shit. Its all because of you C Tap! Before the boy could finish his words. Mok Gyeong-un released his hand from the boys head and quickly formed hand seals. C Puck! Puck! Puck! Soldier! Fight! Rupture! Formation! They were the hand seals of the Nine Character Vitality Technique. what the . is he doing? As the boy wondered, Mok Gyeong-un made a square with the index and middle fingers of both hands and aimed it at the approaching beast. Then, C Swooosh! Four invisible pillars soared around the approaching beast. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said softly: Four Peaks Linking Technique. Then, surfaces were created by the four pillars that had become terrifyingly thick. The boy couldnt see it, but it was clearly visible to the beasts eyes that this had blocked it, so it stopped and rolled its eyes. Then, as if it had decided to forcibly break through, it launched its body. C Puck! C Squeeeal! The beast that had launched its body like that crashed into something and bounced back. Wh-what? The boy couldnt understand this sight. Nothing was visible, so why was that monster-like beast acting like that? Could it be that this guy did something? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of opening his palm towards the trapped beast and then clenching it. Contract! C Swooosh! At that instant, the four surfaces trapping the beast rapidly compressed. As the space narrowed, the beast seemed to panic and began thrashing around. Seeing the beast like this, Mok Gyeong-un clenched his hand even tighter. C Oink oink! C Crack crack crack! The intervals of the beasts thrashing narrowed. At the moment when the intervals had narrowed to the point where it was difficult to move. The beast bristled the red fur on its head, and then let out a tremendous roar. C Squeeeeaaaal! Ack! The sound was so loud that the boy covered his ears. Mok Gyeong-un endured this and tried to clench his hand to crush the beast to death, but, C Crack crack crack! At that moment, cracks appeared on the compressing surfaces. Then, C Crash! The Four Peaks Linking Technique shattered in an instant and the beast leaped out. Damn. When a spell imbued with spell power is broken, the backlash is suffered by the caster. Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back about two steps. C Swish! C Oink oink! The beast that had leaped out excitedly scraped the ground with its feet and let out a fierce roar. Hic. At this, the boy who had been covering his ears panicked and tried to back away while supporting himself with his hands. However, the beast that had leaped out, contrary to its fierce roar, stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un, then turned its body and disappeared into the bushes as if fleeing. Huff huff ha Seeing that sight, the boy who had been frightened let out a sigh of relief. It was hard to believe even after experiencing it. To think he had driven away such a monster-like being in a bizarre way. Then, a voice was heard near his ears. Why are you feeling relieved? !? The boy, whose eyes had widened, tried to hastily get up. But it was already too late. Mok Gyeong-un twisted the neck of the boy who was trying to get up. C Crack! After the boy died, Mok Gyeong-un absorbed the death qi starting from the boy he had killed first using the tak ritual. It was because the longer it took, the more death qi would dissipate. Only after finishing absorbing the death qi did he open his mouth. That red-headed wolf from earlier, what was it? C Well. Its my first time seeing it directly, but judging from its appearance and pig-like squeals, it seems to be a Gal-jeo. Gal-jeo? C Its a man-eating fierce beast that inhabits the northern sea near Mount Beihao. I know its a man-eating beast. Its appearance alone was completely different from ordinary beasts. Moreover, being a man-eating beast, it must have been affected by sorcery. Rather, seeing how it broke the Four Peaks Linking Technique, it didnt seem to be a low-grade man-eating beast, so he asked. Judging from how it broke the spell, it doesnt seem to be of a low grade. According to Sorcerer Jo Ui-gong, the Four Peaks Linking Technique was originally created to eliminate vengeful spirits, so it could only handle the lowest grade of monstrous beasts. The grades of man-eating beasts were divided into vicious beasts, monstrous beasts, demonic beasts, devil beasts, spiritual beasts, and supreme beasts. To Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong replied: C I heard that a mature Gal-jeo is called a monstrous beast. However, based on its size earlier, its not fully grown yet. Its not fully grown? C Yes. Even so, it will be incomparably stronger than ordinary vicious beasts. It probably possesses strength somewhere between a fierce beast and a monstrous beast. As I thought. That seemed to be the reason why the Four Peaks Linking Technique was broken. It exceeded the capacity that the technique could handle. For a man-eating beast like the Gal-jeo, it was nothing more than a way to buy time, so there was no need to use this technique. Mok Gyeong-un got up from his spot and said: This is troublesome. C Why? Are you suddenly scared now that you cant use your internal energy and the spells you learned dont work well? If thats really the case, I will No. Thats not it. I think we need to hurry. C Hurry? Before that man-eating beast interferes with my meal, I should move more diligently. No, it might be better to deal with it first. C Ah. So that was his perspective. He was worried that the man-eating beast would kill more boys than him. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue inwardly. *** Meanwhile, the group led by Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley was moving cautiously. However, three of them were grunting while jointly carrying the lump of metal at the bottom of the flag, and the rest were sticking close to them in a circle. One of the boys carrying the lump of metal complained: No. If were going to find a different type of flag, why do we have to carry this like this? Cant we just break off the upper part and go? In response to the boys complaint, Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley urged: Stop grumbling and do as youre told. If my prediction is correct, you guys will have to thank me. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At these words, the boys shook their heads from side to side. Did it make sense to them that the monster-like beast avoided them simply because it was scared of the flag? No matter how much they thought about it, they couldnt understand. Rather than inefficiently carrying the flag like this, they thought it would be better to just break the flagpole and move quickly to seize or find another flag. But then, as they were doing that, a sound was heard from somewhere. C Oink oink! Startled by the sound, they stopped in their tracks. It was definitely that thing. C Rustle rustle! The bushes in the northwest direction rustled, and soon the beast revealed itself. Seeing this, the boys were about to put down the flag they were carrying and prepare to run away, but, Stay still. Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley dissuaded them. No, they should either run away or join forces to confront it, but what did he mean by staying still? As they were thinking that. The beast looked at the flag they were holding, then raised its ears in alarm, turned its body, and went back into the bushes. Huh? The beast really ran away after seeing the flag. At this, Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valley spoke in a triumphant voice: See? He confirmed that his judgment was correct. But after confirming this, a sudden thought occurred to him. If we do it well, we might be able to use it. There were probably few people who knew that the flag served as protection. The corners of Yeom Ga from Vermilion Slaughter Valleys mouth curled up bitterly. Chapter 63 Chapter 63Not far from the valley where the steel marble competition took place and the mountain where the flag battle was unfolding. There was another cave there. C Creak! Creak! Five carriages in a procession headed towards that cave. Red-belted warriors were pulling the carriages and entering the cave illuminated by torches. The carriages that had entered the cave like that stopped at a certain place. There, numerous bodies of boys were lying down. Phew. Is this the last of them? Then shall we move them? The red-belted warriors who had pulled the carriages started the task of laying the corpses side by side. The remaining carriages that arrived one after another were the same. C Plop! Is it because we took them out late? The bodies are bloated. A red-belted warrior clicked his tongue while looking at a corpse that was swollen with water. Although it was shallow valley water, there were deep parts, so it seemed the entire body had been submerged. Then, a middle-aged man wearing a Taoist robe with yin and yang drawn on it approached and said: Exclude that one. Isnt this much fine? We cant perform the work with this. Oh my. At this, the red-belted warriors moved the corpse to a carriage on the left side of the cave. As they were moving the corpse to the carriage, one warrior couldnt hold back and vomited. Blech. Seeing this warrior, the other warriors clicked their tongues. Tsk tsk. As expected of a rookie. Of course, they said that, but they actually understood. At least the corpses lying over there had few wounds, so they still retained human form. However, the ones in the carriage were the dropouts. None of them were intact. Having crushed heads was common, and there were many missing a leg or with organs torn out. It was so horrific that it made one want to vomit just by looking. Get it together. Rookie. Ah, yes sir. The warrior who had thrown up the contents of his stomach barely got up and replied. As the corpse sorting work was somewhat finished like that, the dropouts nearly filled three carriages. Then, the middle-aged man in the Taoist robe from earlier approached the warriors and said: Lets go. The Taoist-robed middle-aged man led the way, and the red-belted warriors pulled the carriages piled with corpses. The carriages moved along a narrow sloped path and stopped in front of a cliff at the foot of the mountain after half a sichen. The Taoist-robed middle-aged man took out a handful of something from his bosom. They were talismans. [Chain] Was written on them, and the Taoist-robed middle-aged man said as he attached a talisman one by one to the dead corpses on the carriages: When throwing them, dont look down the cliff. Yes sir. The red-belted warriors, who answered nonchalantly, threw the corpses with talismans attached off the cliff one after another in a familiar manner. Seeing this, the rookie warrior was inwardly baffled. If they were unusable corpses, it would be cleaner to just burn them, but if they threw them all in a place like this, wouldnt the bottom be overflowing with corpses? Even in broad daylight, it would be too horrific to muster the courage to go down. The rookie warrior asked his senior who was also carrying corpses: Senior. Why are we throwing them off this cliff instead of just burning them? Just do as youre told. Why are you being curious? S-sorry. As the rookie shut his mouth in dejection, the senior clicked his tongue and said in a low voice: Listen and let it go in one ear and out the other. From what Ive heard, the stream flowing down from this cliff connects to a branch of the cave below. What does that have to do with this? I told you I dont know. Something about becoming nutrients or whatever, but for lowly folks like us, we just need to do as were told. Youll only bring trouble upon yourself by needlessly having doubts. Got it? Yes sir. Nutrients? what the . was becoming nutrients? He couldnt understand at all. Come to think of it, they said they did this every time the barrier of the Corpse Blood Valley was conducted, so just how many corpses have been discarded below this cliff? Even now, it exceeded a hundred. C Shudder! Without thinking, he looked down, and for a moment, goosebumps rose all over his body. It felt like something ominous and unpleasant was creeping up from the darkness that seemed to suck him in. C Tap! Gasp! Just then, someone grabbed his shoulder. It was the man in the Taoist robe who had been attaching the talismans. The man in the Taoist robe said to the startled rookie warrior in a low voice: What did I say earlier? Pardon? I asked what I said earlier. Ah, not to look down the cliff Then its best to never look down. Y-yes? To the flustered rookie, the man in the Taoist robe warned in a meaningful tone: You may be bewitched. Bewitched? What did that mean? *** It was around the time when a shichen and two ke had passed since the flag defense battle began. As a considerable amount of time had elapsed, nearly half of the flags had been discovered by the boys, and the fighting to defend and seize them was in full swing. However, an unexpected variable occurred within this flag defense battle. That was, Oink oink! The appearance of the man-eating beast, the Gal-jeo. It was already incomparably more brutal than regular beasts, and it could be said to be the worst variable for the boys whose internal energy was sealed and had no weapons. In particular, the boys who were searching here and there alone to find flags without their teammates were being indiscriminately attacked and killed. Chomp! Aaaargh! Another boy was caught by the Gal-jeo in the middle of the mountainside. The Gal-jeo liked human heads, so it crushed and devoured them with its vicious teeth every time it caught one. It didnt even eat the other parts. As a result, corpses with crushed heads were being discovered in various parts of the mountain, heightening the boys vigilance to an extreme level. shit. What is this? Are you sure they ended up like this from fighting? A group that had not yet found a flag was shocked upon discovering a corpse. This was definitely not a trace of having died while fighting. Even if internal energy is sealed, they couldnt have been caught by a beast, right? Youre right. These are teeth marks. No. No matter how much of a beast it is, can it completely chew up a head? Even a tiger would have gnawed on the skull, no? A corpse with its head completely missing. No matter how they looked at it, they couldnt understand. Mok Yu-cheon, who was with them, had dark circles under his eyes. Hah This place was truly like hell. While engaging in a flag seizing battle, he had lost three boys who were his comrades, and now the five of them were wandering around looking for another flag. But in the process, he had seen over twenty corpses. Among them, only about three seemed to have died while fiercely fighting over a flag, and the rest had met bizarre deaths. Ten corpses without heads like this one. And he had discovered seven corpses that had died cleanly. Most of them had their necks broken. Not all of them had their necks broken, but most seemed to have been killed in a similar manner. It didnt seem like they had engaged in hand-to-hand combat or fought fiercely, but rather died without being able to properly resist against someone. What the? Just what? Those who killed like this seemed to have lost their lives unrelated to the flags. The problem lay in this. The flag battle alone was already making everyone struggle with bloodshot eyes, but it seemed that unknown beings were killing boys left and right. Just who is doing these things? About two hundred jang east from where Mok Yu-cheon was, on the middle of the mountainside. One of the culprits he was curious about had his hand on the chest of a headless corpse, absorbing death qi. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been quickly absorbing death qi, soon removed his hand. And as if displeased, he muttered: Its lacking. C You mean death qi? Yes. C Of course it would be. For corpses attacked by man-eating beasts, most of the qi they possessed rapidly depletes as it gets devoured. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue. Even the qi that comes out upon death depletes this quickly. It was quite troublesome. Hmm. He had diligently moved to kill more boys than the Gal-jeo, a man-eating beast, to obtain death qi, but he was falling behind instead. Its starting to annoy me a bit. Unlike himself who needed time to absorb death qi, this Gal-jeo, a man-eating beast, would just gobble up the heads and go after another prey. It should be full enough by now, but it kept eating endlessly. It feels like Im eating someone elses leftovers. C Hmm. Why are you doing that? C But this bastard seems to be eating a lot more than I thought. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said: It doesnt seem to be full. C No. Its a lot even considering that. It should be full enough by now, but its eating quite a lot. It may be because its in a period of active growth. C I see. What is it? C It might be a fellow thats right before becoming an adult. An adult? C Yes. Among man-eating beasts, there are those that require a lot of qi for reproduction or to become adults. So Gal-jeo is that type? C Perhaps? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin as if troubled. If this guy kept eating like this, his share would be significantly reduced. Thus, Mok Gyeong-un decided to change directions. This wont do. Ill have to catch that Gal-jeo first. He had thought that leaving it alone would cause chaos around him and actually benefit him. But in the current state, it was rather a hindrance. So Mok Gyeong-un made up his mind to kill the Gal-jeo first. C How? Can you help me? C You said you could do it alone, but even you cant help it in this situation, eh? Cheong-ryeong snorted and said: C Then take me out of this cramped place. At this, Mok Gyeong-un held the wooden puppet she was in, formed hand seals, and chanted a spell. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The origin connects to the earth, the nine turns return to the source, release! C Swoosh! Eventually, a large shadow appeared from the wooden puppet, and Cheong-ryeong slowly revealed herself holding a long pipe. Having come out, she stretched and said as if refreshed: C As expected, its much better than being trapped. Phew. Cheong-ryeong took a puff from the long pipe and exhaled a long trail of smoke. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said: Can you confirm where that thing is? No, if you can eliminate it, Cheong-ryeong, that would be fine too. C Ill do that even without you pestering me. Just wait. Poof! Cheong-ryeong soon soared into the sky. Unlike a demonic beast, she was of a higher class, so even without possessing a body, the range in which she could move was extremely wide. Cheong-ryeong, who had flown higher than the treetops like that, surveyed the surroundings. Her blood-red ghostly eyes slowly swept over the entire mountain. Hmm. But Cheong-ryeong, who had been looking around, raised an eyebrow. She had thought that if it was obsessed with eating humans to that extent, she would find it quickly, but contrary to her expectations, the beast was not visible to her ghostly eyes. If it was right before becoming a monstrous beast, its appetite should be overflowing, so it was strange. Where the hell did it go? Was it not in this vicinity? Thus, Cheong-ryeong flew even higher. It was because she thought the Gal-jeo might have moved to a more distant place. As she was looking around like that, C Flinch! Her gaze was fixed on somewhere. Ha! An exclamation naturally flowed out of Cheong-ryeongs mouth. When she was inside the wooden puppet, she couldnt sense the external qi, so she had no way of knowing this. But now, she couldnt help but see it. No, it would be strange if her eyes and ears werent drawn to this tremendous thing. From the distant cliff she was looking at, countless screams were spreading upward. So she immediately descended. Mok Gyeong-un asked: Did you find it already? C No. I didnt see it. More importantly, you better quickly follow me now. At her somewhat excited voice, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his puzzlement. Regardless of that, Cheong-ryeong flew ahead as if guiding him somewhere. So Mok Gyeong-un followed her. *** It wasnt that far. That place, two ke away, was located deep in the boundary of the mountain towards a certain cliff. Looking at the ground, Wheel tracks? The sloped path was full of wheel tracks as if carriages had been pulled. As he was proceeding with bewilderment, Flinch! Mok Gyeong-uns steps momentarily faltered at the ominous qi spreading from ahead. What in the world is this Ever since his ghost eyes opened and his sixth sense awakened, he couldnt help but become sensitive to such things, so why hadnt he noticed this until now? With suspicion, he surveyed the surroundings. Then he discovered something. Ah The talismans and carved spells attached between the cliffs and trees. They were controlling the ominousness flowing out so it couldnt escape outside. But even with this many talismans attached, as he approached closer, just what was there for such tremendous ominousness to leak out to this extent? When he reached the place where the wheel tracks ended, he saw Cheong-ryeong sitting on the edge of the cliff smoking a long pipe. C Do you see it? At her question, Mok Gyeong-uns flesh trembled. Kyaaaaaaa! Aaaaaargh! Save meeeee! Please! Please! The endless screams spreading from below. Along with those sounds, ominous qi that made the skin feel prickly was crashing upwards as if desperate to climb up but unable to do so. C Take a closer look. Mok Gyeong-un approached the edge of the cliff and looked down. Ahhh. It was like a bottomless pit. Countless resentments were intermingled, spewing out endless malice and ominousness. Even with talismans attached all over the cliff, if it was to this extent, those with weak mental strength might lose consciousness just by looking at it. C Kid. Do you know what gu poison is? How could I not know? There was almost nothing he didnt know about medicinal herbs and poisons. Of course, he had never directly seen gu poison, but he remembered what he heard from his grandfather. It was a secret art originating from the Nanman region where dozens or hundreds of poisonous creatures were put into a jar and the lid was not opened until only one survived. The worst one that survived like that was called gu poison. Why are you asking that? Cheong-ryeong said with the corners of her mouth twitching: C Theres gu poison down there. Chapter 64 Chapter 64Dozens or hundreds of poisonous creatures are put into a jar and the lid is not opened until only one survives. The worst one that survives like that is called gu poison. Mok Gyeong-un, looking down at the cliff that was like a bottomless pit, asked in a puzzled voice: Gu poison? C Yes. Cant you hear them? These screams. He could hear them. Very clearly at that. Kyaaaaaa! Aaaaargh! Save meeeee! Please! Please! The screams of vengeful spirits suffering in agony were soaring upward. This was the first time he had seen this many vengeful spirits wailing together. If taken individually, they were only at the red spirit level and nothing special, but with hundreds, no, thousands of vengeful spirits gathered in one place, it was truly a scene of hell. C Take a closer look. Your eyes should be able to see it. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at the bottom. The vengeful spirits wailing there were stretching their hands upward as if yearning for freedom, but iron chains were bound to their ankles and wrists. Clang clang! Those are C You should know well since you learned sorcery. Youve done it once too, kid. At her words, Gochan flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. Originally, Mok Gyeong-un had used sorcery to turn a soul that would naturally go to the afterlife into a vengeful spirit. The method wasnt very difficult. It was enough to somehow hold the departing soul in this world and taint it with the qi of death. Ha! The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. It was quite a sight to behold. That enormous number of dead souls were trapped under this narrow cliff and transformed into vengeful spirits. This was absolutely not something that happened by chance. It occurred forcibly. It couldnt be anything but a horrific deed. However, while looking at this, Mok Gyeong-un was more intrigued than surprised. Truly peculiar. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. No matter how she looked at it, this guys thinking was far from that of ordinary humans. But it didnt matter. Right now, her only thought was that whether it be an evil spirit or whatever, as long as it could resolve her deep resentment, it was fine. Cheong-ryeong said: C You should know that there are grades even among vengeful spirits, right? Thats right. C How strong of an obsessive grudge did they have before dying? How long did they hold that resentment? Its influenced by such things. C But thats not the only way grades are determined. It can also be achieved in other forms? C Yes. Dont you see it now? Cheong-ryeong pointed somewhere with her long pipe. That place was the darkest spot at the bottom of the cliff that was like a bottomless pit. That one spot was particularly invisible. But upon closer look, an astonishing sight could be seen. Theyre being dragged. C Yes. The screaming vengeful spirits. Those vengeful spirits were being forcibly dragged to that one place as if being absorbed. The vengeful spirits were desperately resisting, but due to the chains restraining them, they were being sucked in one by one. Every time that happened, the dark space kept growing larger and larger. I understand what you mean now. Mok Gyeong-un now grasped the meaning of what she had said. The meaning of the word gu poison. C When vengeful spirits are together in one place, there may be cases where they dont clash. But if they are restrained and confined in one place, unable to escape Theyre harming each other. No, I should say theyre devouring each other. C Yes. Mere ghosts were devouring each other and transforming into the worst form in one place. And that transformation into the worst was probably that dark spot. A darkness that made one shudder just by looking at it. Gu poison, huh It was a fitting name. How much had the vengeful spirit that remained alone like that transformed into the worst form? At the very least, it was definitely above a yellow spirit, no, a green spirit. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at Cheong-ryeong. Perhaps. It might be the process of forming a vengeful spirit on par with her. As that thought occurred to him, he suddenly drooled. Then Cheong-ryeong said: C Nows the chance. Chance? C A complete gu poison hasnt been born yet. I dont know how much of the worst theyre trying to create, but if you can absorb even a little of that qi, it will have a greater effect than killing them one by one. This was the reason Cheong-ryeong had brought Mok Gyeong-un here. Killing boys and absorbing death qi was naturally a way to become stronger, but the bottom of this cliff was a concentration of vengeful spirits to create gu poison. The qi formed in that process had a different potency than ordinary death qi. C Its already overflowing, so if you perform the Art of Binding here, youll be able to sufficiently receive the qi. I suppose so. C Hurry up and do it. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. C What? Dont tell me youre scared. No. C Then why are you refusing to do it? Im not refusing. Rather than doing it here, Im more tempted by that. !? What Mok Gyeong-un pointed at was none other than the dark spot. At this, Cheong-ryeong furrowed her brows. Then she spoke as if it was absurd: C Are you crazy and want to die? Pardon? C That place is the very torrent where vengeful spirits are devouring each other and transforming. And youre saying youll go there as a living being? Is it not possible? C Hey, brat. Yes. C There are still hundreds of individual vengeful spirits that havent been devoured. And if you enter that whirlpool, you may end up being devoured instead. Discard your unnecessary bravado. It was a sincere warning. Even if they were restrained, they were vengeful spirits. If those things came surging like a wave all at once, there was no telling what would happen. C Youll die showing off with the meager sorcery youve barely learned. Be satisfied with the overflowing qi here as I told you. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly. Then he approached the edge of the cliff. C Hey! Cheong-ryeong urged the approaching Mok Gyeong-un. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said while looking at the dark spot: Even if I take the risk, if I can absorb that concentrated qi, wont I become much stronger than now? C You crazy bastard. You may die before becoming strong. If it seemed easy from the beginning, do you think I would stop you? The vengeful spirits that were not only trapped but also devouring and being devoured had become agitated. That alone was dangerous, yet he was going to take that risk? This guy had really lost all sense of fear, too much at that. It had been like that since their first encounter, but he too easily risked his life if necessary. C You and I are one and the same. I dont want us to recklessly commit double suicide. As if I would ever wish for Cheong-ryeong to die. C Then back away. Didnt you say it, Cheong-ryeong? C What? That with my current strength, I cant do anything within Heaven and Earth Society. C Even if the risk is great, wouldnt it be better to seize the opportunity in any way possible? Enduring hardship and tasting bitterness or whatever, waiting idly doesnt suit my nature. Poof! As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-un jumped off towards the side of the cliff where the slope was relatively gentle. C You! Cheong-ryeong waved her hand, trying to pull Mok Gyeong-un back up. But she was blocked by the qi of the vengeful spirits rising from the cliff. Rather, a useless vengeful spirit was pulled up and, Aaaaaahhhh! Sizzle! It got caught in the barrier blocking the top of the cliff and was incinerated. At this, Cheong-ryeong burst out in anger. C Damn you, kid! He finally went down there. She had warned him not to, but he ignored it. If it werent for being bound by the cord of the flesh-eating supreme-ruler, she would have wanted to leave him to die like that. But she couldnt leave him like that. C Youre making me annoyed. C Whoosh! Cheong-ryeong launched her body downward, following Mok Gyeong-un. The spell power of the talismans was enveloping the surroundings, making even considerable oddities reluctant to pass through, but she forcefully parted it. Crack crack crack! *** Its a flesh body! A living one! Its alive! It was a mess as he descended along the gentle slope. The cries of vengeful spirits echoed in his ears. Its incomparable indeed. At the top of the cliff, numerous talismans were attached, suppressing the qi. But when he actually came down, it was tremendous. It was as if he had entered a torrent. The vengeful spirits noticed his presence and quickly approached, and each and every one of them was coveting Mok Gyeong-uns flesh body. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been descending the cliff as if sliding, brought his hands together and formed hand seals. Puck! Puck! Puck! Puck! Presence! Soldier! Fight! Those! All! Formation! Lineup! At! Front! They were the hand seals of the Nine Character Vitality Technique. By performing all nine hand seals consecutively, the spell varies according to the final hand seal. Here, if he performed the Hapjangin (Anjali Mudra) with his palms joined together, Swoooosh! Numerous threads connected around Mok Gyeong-un, forming a sphere. This was a barrier to repel oddities. To properly perform the Nine Character Hand Seals of the Nine Character Vitality Technique, a medium was needed to aid the talismans or spells, and Mok Gyeong-un had a ring on his left index finger. It was given to him by diviner Jo Ui-gong. It contained a spell that allowed him to use the full range of the Nine Character Vitality Technique. Is this a barrier? Its quite useful. A barrier refers to tying a certain space according to a purpose. Crack crack crack crack! C Cant approach. C What is this? C Its blocked. The vengeful spirits at the ghost level that had been approaching closely were bounced off. The hand seals of the Nine Character Vitality Technique could easily handle and repel even red spirits. Like that, while maintaining the Hapjangin with his hands joined, Mok Gyeong-un slid all the way down and felt the slope becoming steeper at a certain point. I think I need to grab on. It seemed he had to grab the cliff and climb down. But when he looked below, he saw water pooled there. It wasnt visible from above, but if it was that deep, it seemed sufficient to jump into. Puck! Mok Gyeong-un pushed off with both feet. And he jumped towards the place with water. Splash! As expected. The water wasnt very deep. Should he say it was about twice his height in depth? So he tried to swim up, but, Ahhhhh! Uhhhhh! The screams of vengeful spirits reached his ears. They came from the bottom of the water, and before he knew it, something white was visible around him. Hands? They were hands. Pale white hands, as if swollen with water, without a hint of blood. Just looking at them was extremely eerie. Those hands suddenly wriggled and rose up, trying to grab Mok Gyeong-uns ankles. Crack crack crack! But since he hadnt released the Hapjangin yet, they were blocked by the barrier of the Nine Character Vitality Technique. Good thing I didnt release it. He thought, but something was quite different. The red spirits at the ghost level had easily bounced off the barrier. But the palms had bounced off the barrier yet didnt give up trying to grab him. Then soon, Tap tap tap tap! The palms adhered to the barrier like an octopuss suckers. !? They were enduring the barrier. Suddenly, he remembered what he had seen in the Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang. [Oddities in water are more dangerous than ordinary oddities.] So this is what it meant? At this level, they werent red spirits but vermilion spirits. Judging it to be somewhat dangerous, Mok Gyeong-un kicked his feet while maintaining the Hapjangin. He had to somehow rise to the surface. Splash splash splash splash! Then, before he knew it, numerous hands surged up from the bottom. They grabbed the spherical barrier surrounding Mok Gyeong-un and tried to pull it down. Aaaaargh! This is troublesome. At this rate, he wouldnt be able to reach the surface. Although he could hold his breath better than ordinary people, it would be dangerous if it prolonged. Crack crack crack! Just then, cracks appeared on the barrier where numerous palms were clinging. It seemed like it would shatter at any moment. Mok Gyeong-un frowned. In that case. Puck! Mok Gyeong-un changed the hand seal from Hapjangin to Geumgangji (Vajra Mudra) by raising only his middle fingers. At that moment, Swoooosh! The spherical barrier burst out, and a strong force simultaneously pushed away the palms. Not missing this opportunity, Mok Gyeong-un kicked his legs powerfully and rose out of the water. He tried to swim to the shore, but he felt the hands that had been bounced off from below all rushing up to grab him at once. Swoooosh! Right at that moment. Woong! Mok Gyeong-uns body suddenly floated by something. Then he was sent flying to the shore. Thud! Roughly flying over, Mok Gyeong-un rolled on the ground twice and got up. Someone gracefully descended next to Mok Gyeong-un. It was none other than Cheong-ryeong. C Damn you, kid. You really wont listen to my words. As she expressed her annoyance, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said: Phew. You came just in time. C What? Just in time? I thought Cheong-ryeong would surely help me. C Tch! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong was about to smack his head with her long pipe but held back. The impudent kid was desperate to use her. Anyway, it seemed to be her fate to be entangled with this guy. Just then, Swoosh swoosh! The white hands rose from the water and approached in the direction where Mok Gyeong-un was. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this, Cheong-ryeong turned her head and glared at the hands with her blood-red eyes. And in a low voice, she said: C Hes mine. Scram, you young ones. No sooner had those words ended. The numerous hands that had been targeting Mok Gyeong-un trembled as if having a seizure, then promptly went back into the water. Chapter 65 Chapter 65Is it the difference in grade? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed with interest at the pale white hands returning to the water after just one warning. Indeed, with her grade reaching the level of a blue spirit, even her overwhelming presence alone dominates ordinary vengeful spirits. Youre truly amazing as expected. At Mok Gyeong-uns praise, Cheong-ryeong, who had chased away the water vengeful spirits, spoke in an annoyed voice: C Do you think I said it was dangerous because of these low-grade ones? Of course not. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Naturally, if they were just red spirits or vermilion spirits, she wouldnt have warned him. What she was warning about was that thing transforming into the worst gu poison by devouring each other. Gooooooo! The area about forty jang away was covered in a thick fog. It was so dark that the inside was barely visible. If it were a simple fog, it would be better, but a pitch-black fog was swirling like a huge torrent, and just looking at it felt extremely ominous. C Thats not the only problem. Are you also talking about those? Besides that thing that had engulfed an entire space, there were also smaller ones. Those also formed small fogs and were chaotically entangled, and something seemed amiss about them. Cheong-ryeong spoke while looking at those: C Low-grade vengeful spirits that are no match for me will feel fear and hasten to flee like those just now. But those are different. What do you mean by different? C Vengeful spirits that have coveted and devoured each other see nothing. What does that mean? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. C They are devouring each other to survive and become stronger. Those things see nothing right now. They only have the thought that they must devour. Thats why Cheong-ryeong advised not to approach them closely. No matter how much lower their grade is and how weak they are compared to her, if those that have gone mad and turned into hungry ghosts rush at them all at once with determination, it becomes difficult to protect. C Hey, kid. Do you think you can penetrate through those and absorb that? Ill have to try. C You reckless bastard. That was too dangerous. Rather, there was a possibility of being devoured, so she wanted to forcibly pull him up even now. While she was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un looked around. There was only an ominous feeling, and not a trace of human presence could be felt at all. Thus, Mok Gyeong-un muttered: I think itll be fine here. C What are you saying? At Cheong-ryeongs question, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly fumbled around the back of his waist near his spine and placed his palm there. Then he pressed down at a spot with his finger. Phew. C What are you trying to do now? Should I say Im half-believing and half-doubting since it was something I had been contemplating whether to try or not? C What? As she questioned back. Mok Gyeong-uns back curved, and then he slightly furrowed his brows. He was someone who wouldnt even blink an eye at ordinary pain, so how much pain must it be for him to act like this? C Just what are you!? Cheong-ryeongs eyes gleamed with interest. It was none other than the needle, about the size of a finger joint, dangling from Mok Gyeong-uns finger. C Ha! The end of this needle, shaped like a hook, was none other than the Golden Gate Lock. It was used to seal meridians and restrict internal energy. Originally, this Golden Gate Lock could only be removed using a special tool with strong magnetism, but Mok Gyeong-un removed it using the Art of Binding. To utilize the Art of Binding in this way The meridian near the spine where the Golden Gate Lock was inserted was extremely dangerous. Therefore, even though it could be risky, he removed it by adjusting the Art of Binding without any hesitation. It could be called bold. C You really are Wait a moment. I need to remove the remaining two first. C Mok Gyeong-un removed the remaining two Golden Gate Lock just like he had done earlier. Inserting the Golden Gate Lock into the acupoints of the spine is painful, but removing it is even more agonizing, yet there was no change in his expression even the second time. It could be called tremendous endurance. Puck! The moment Mok Gyeong-un completely removed the inserted Golden Gate Lock, Swoosh! The sealed meridians opened, and the restriction was lifted. The death qi he had gathered until now circulated throughout his body, and his energy became abundant. Look at this. Cheong-ryeongs eyes narrowed. When his meridians were closed, the qi wasnt manifested, so she couldnt estimate how much death qi he had gathered, but this exceeded her expectations. It had already surpassed twice the amount of death qi he originally possessed. If he could digest that, his internal energy alone would reach the beginning of the peak stage. Its almost miraculous. Death qi differs from ordinary qi. It could be said to be almost the opposite, and Mok Gyeong-un would be the only human possessing that much of the qi of death. No, was that guy really human? In the first place, it was strange for him to be fine while possessing such an enormous amount of the qi of death. Flinch! Cheong-ryeong looked around and smirked. The low-grade vengeful spirits nearby were feeling fear from the tremendous death qi emanating from Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un stretched and said: It feels refreshing. It was suffocating to keep this damn thing inserted. C Did you endure it on purpose? Yes. Just in case. He had heard that highly skilled experts could sense the qi of inferiors. Thats why Mok Gyeong-un had thought of this method from the moment the Golden Gate Lock was first inserted, but he had been enduring it. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and said: C So you didnt come down here recklessly. With this much, apart from that huge one, there were only a few entities here that could directly threaten Mok Gyeong-un. Of course, those devouring each other would indiscriminately target him. Risking ones life and committing suicide are different. C Youre good with words. But its still dangerous nonetheless. Even if its not complete yet, that thing may be more dangerous than me in some sense. Its purpose wasnt possession. It was to indiscriminately devour and complete its transformation. It would try to devour him in any way possible. C Will you deal with the surrounding ones first? Cheong-ryeong asked, pointing her head towards the small whirlpools. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Then, looking at the huge whirlpool, he said: When eating fish, you should start with the head. C You crazy bastard. Is that a fish? To call that thing eating fish starting with the head. Its a saying that the head of a fish is the most delicious part. If he was indirectly expressing his opinion to go after the strongest one first, it was typical of him. C Excessive greed is overambition. But if you can make that yours as you said, it could cut down ten years. Can you help me? C Before being a supreme-ruler of gluttony, do you think Ill let my disciple die? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said: Because if that disciple dies, Cheong-ryeong the master will also die. C Cut the unpleasant talk. Yes, yes. C Phew. Cheong-ryeong took a long puff from her pipe, exhaled smoke, and pointed at the huge whirlpool of fog, saying: C Ill gather their attention here. Just focus on running forward. Ill be counting on you. C Eat to your hearts content. As soon as those words ended, Cheong-ryeong struck the ground with her pipe. Then, with her blood-red eyes glinting, she opened her mouth. C Blood Realm. Gooooooo! At that moment, blood began to form on the ground centered around her palm. Drip drip! Blood droplets rising as if falling in reverse. The blood droplets shot up towards the sky, dyeing the surroundings red. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un thought to himself: Ghost Realm. A barrier created by a high-grade vengeful spirit. That could be called the Ghost Realm. Unlike the barriers deployed by sorcerers, this Ghost Realm was constructed by the vengeful spirits resentment and madness converging into a space. Was it to this extent? Nearly several dozen jang around were dyed in a bloody color. The low-grade vengeful spirits nearby trembled their spirit bodies at her resentment spreading and creating this Ghost Realm. Some even scattered, unable to endure it. Sizzle sizzle! Puck! Puck! Just then, the small whirlpools that had been busy devouring the surrounding vengeful spirits suddenly moved. Wooooo! Their target was none other than Cheong-ryeong. By intentionally opening her realm and revealing her power, the transformed vengeful spirits that had been focused on devouring showed intense interest. Go. Poof! At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un turned to the side. Even if the attention of the transformed vengeful spirits was focused on Cheong-ryeong, if he passed right in front of them, they might change their target. Therefore, he had no choice but to go around from the side. Tap tap tap tap! When he used lightness skill, the speed was tremendous. The surroundings swiftly passed by, and before long, he reached the front of the huge whirlpool. The bloody realm exquisitely didnt reach here. If it had, this too would have turned its attention to Cheong-ryeong. Its amazing. Swoooosh! Mok Gyeong-un inwardly exclaimed at the sight of the black fog swirling like rough waves. It evoked a fear that if swept away by it, one might never return. Most people, no, even considerable sorcerers would never dare to enter this. However, Mok Gyeong-un had one other thing. He had no emotion called fear. Poof! Mok Gyeong-un stepped into the violently raging torrent of vengeful spirits. The moment he entered, a scream that seemed to tear his eardrums echoed. Kyaaaaaaaa! And a stench of rotting corpses vibrated from all directions as if to numb his nose. It was as if his entire flesh would peel off, and it was painful to move even slightly. Phew. So this was why Cheong-ryeong had warned him. It felt as if he would be swept away by the evil and brutal qi far beyond his expectations. However, to avoid being swept away by this, Mok Gyeong-un circulated the death qi throughout his body using reverse cycling. Right at that moment. Clank! Suddenly, a chain flew out from somewhere and coiled around Mok Gyeong-uns waist. At this, Mok Gyeong-un focused death qi into his hand and struck down. Chiiing! The chain was severed. Huh? But this wasnt the end. Swoooosh! Countless chains flew in and instantly restrained Mok Gyeong-uns limbs. It happened in an instant, so he couldnt even avoid or resist. Grip! This strength The chains coiled around his entire body except for his head. The binding force of these chains was so strong that no matter how much strength he used or pulled out death qi, they wouldnt budge at all. Swoooosh! The chains that had restrained Mok Gyeong-un like this began to drag him towards the center of the black fog whirlpool. It wasnt something he could resist with strength. As he was being dragged, another scream was heard from somewhere. Aaaaaargh! Save me! Please! Please! It was a scream close to pleading. But as that sound got closer, something began to appear in his blurry vision. Crunch! Crunch! The sound of something being eaten was heard from there. Wondering what it was eating, !? The lower half of a vengeful spirit in human form was seen kicking upside down. But its upper body was inside the wide-open mouth of a bizarre entity covered in chains. It was a sight that made one shudder just by looking at it. Glub! Glub! The sound of the vengeful spirit being eaten came from inside the mouth, and it didnt last long. Because the lower half was also sucked into the mouth in an instant. Devouring wasnt a euphemism. It was literal. Uooooooooh! The bizarre entity covered in chains that had devoured a vengeful spirit whole let out a roar. The surroundings shook as if an earthquake had occurred. Save me! Please! The vengeful spirits held by chains screamed and pleaded even more at this. They were insanely terrified. At that moment. Tremble tremble! Mok Gyeong-uns entire body began to tremble. Was he feeling the emotion of fear for the first time in his life? At this, the bizarre entity covered in chains that had been roaring slowly turned its gaze. Woooooo! Two eyes visible through the gaps in the chains emitted a gaze. -Ill eat. You. An eerie voice echoed in all directions. Then, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been trembling, raised his head. But his face didnt have an expression of being consumed by fear. As if all of this was exciting, his lips twitched, and soon the corners of his mouth spread to his ears. -!? The pale white eyes gleamed with interest. Mok Gyeong-un spoke to that bizarre entity covered in chains: Seems like our opinions coincide. Chapter 66 Chapter 66It was on the verge of completing its transformation, so it was gradually regaining its reason. Of course, even though reason had returned, it was still consumed by madness, so it couldnt help but feel endless hunger. Thats why it indiscriminately devoured whatever it encountered. The only thing it could devour was the vengeful spirits in the same predicament as itself. For over a decade, it ate and ate these vengeful spirits trapped under this cliff, screaming and suffering. It wasnt like this from the beginning. When the vengeful spirits were devouring each other, it only ran away and hid out of the desire to survive. However, the desire to live eventually led to an explosion of resentment and madness. Consumed by madness, it had been devouring indiscriminately for over a decade, but amidst that repetitive cycle, something different intervened. It looked at the entity bound by chains as if puzzled. Human? Could it be a living being? For a long time, this place had been filled only with vengeful spirits. Periodically, new vengeful spirits would be added, but never had any living being appeared. But for a living being to appear in this hell-like place? Tremble tremble! It couldnt contain its excitement. This ravenous hunger born from madness couldnt be quelled with just dead vengeful spirits. But a living being appearing like this was enough to stimulate its curiosity. Be afraid. Thus, it tried to bestow fear and terror upon him. The fear and dread emanating from a living being was a great source of nourishment for a vengeful spirit. However, It seems like our opinions coincide. what the . was this human? He was smiling in this situation. And that smile contained enough malice to be quite unpleasant. If even a little force was applied, his limbs bound by chains would be torn off, yet his relaxed attitude was utterly unpleasant. Haha, if thats the case, I shall enjoy the sight of you suffering as I tear off your limbs one by one and devour you. Clang! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been bound by chains, was forcibly dragged by its gesture. Knowing that strength was useless anyway, Mok Gyeong-un didnt resist at all. In the process, he still had a smile on his lips. It became even more enraged because he was so nonchalant. Thus, it pulled the chains right in front of it and said: C I will tear off all your skin, peel your flesh one by one, and devour you down to the bones. At its threat, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said: You have quite a noble hobby. C Noble? Impudent human. To act relaxed right in front of it. Fine. Then lets see if you can still do that after experiencing pain. Puck! Swooosh! In an instant, one of the chains pierced into Mok Gyeong-uns left shoulder. Whether his liver was sticking out or he was numb to fear didnt matter. If he experienced pain, it would eventually be different. However, Is this all? His expression didnt change at all, and he was still smirking. If this wasnt enough, fine. As it gestured, the chains filling the ground like wriggling snakes moved as if alive. Clang! Swooosh! Puck puck! One chain pierced Mok Gyeong-uns right shoulder, and two others pierced his thighs. As if that wasnt enough, one dug into his abdomen. Puck! It wouldnt be pain that could be endured with just willpower. The chains felt extremely cold and hot, accompanied by pain that seemed to burn and freeze the moment they touched flesh and organs. Everything originated from the mind. This human would be tasting the worst pain he could experience !? What was with this bastard? His expression still hadnt changed at all. Rather, he was staring intently at it while snorting. How could a living being bound by the shackles of flesh endure this pain so nonchalantly? As it was astonished, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Do you think Ill be afraid or in pain from something like this? C Youre doing something pointless. C Grrrrrr! As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns mocking words ended, the entire space violently shook as if an earthquake had occurred. It was greatly enraged. How dare a lowly being ridicule it? Fine. Then as you wish, I shall devour you alive. Swooosh! The chains pulled, and Mok Gyeong-uns body with his limbs bound was dragged right in front of it. Then it opened its mouth wide. The mouth that opened between the gaps in the chains was far from human. Having been transformed by devouring countless vengeful spirits, hundreds of sharp thorns protruded, and violet smoke flowed from inside its mouth. Grrraaargh! Its mouth widened enough to swallow Mok Gyeong-un whole. Swooosh! The chains piercing his body loosened one by one. With a clank, Mok Gyeong-uns body approached the inside of the creatures mouth. Swooosh! It was around the time when his head to his shoulders nearly reached the gaping mouth. At that moment, something foreign fell from Mok Gyeong-un. Plop! It thought it was just blood or flesh falling off and didnt pay much attention. But the moment it passed through its throat, Sizzle! Its throat felt like it was burning with pain. Kuk! You! What did you! You shouldnt let your guard down just because you caught everything. The ring on Mok Gyeong-uns finger was no longer visible. Thats right. What had entered through its throat was the ring containing the spell made by diviner Jo Ui-gong. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un made a hand seal with one hand and shouted loudly. Crack crack crack! Commanding the Ink supreme-rulers Mantra, the Divine Obscurity Responds to the Spirit, Forming the Myriad Phenomena, the Divine Obscurity Subdues Demons Like a Thunderbolt, Urgent Urgent As Commanded! It was the Imperial Ink Divine Spell. The moment that shout resounded, a bright light burst out from inside its mouth. Woooo! It was a spell that invoked a supreme-ruler into the ring containing the spell and caused a strong force to explode, subjugating the vengeful spirit. Since it was a ring containing a spell and it exploded from the inside, its power was, Aaaaaargh! Enough to make even it, who had been endlessly transformed, suffer from the exploding spell power. However, this wasnt enough to subdue it, whose grade was high. Its body, which had been suffering, temporarily distorted but still retained its form. Swooosh! But thanks to being momentarily weakened, the chains binding its body scattered and disappeared. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un launched his body towards its mouth that was opening in pain. C !? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. what the . was this? Jumping into its mouth with his own feet? It tried to chew up Mok Gyeong-un, who had jumped in, without missing this opportunity. Just then, Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand towards its throat. Puck! And, The mortals are not eternal, and the two forms are like a dream. The five aggregates are all empty, and the myriad phenomena are like an illusion. He chanted the mnemonic of the Art of Binding. It was a gamble. The most direct way to absorb the death qi of this huge lump of resentment. It was targeting the inside of its body. From the outside, there was no other way because he was bound by chains. However, Swoosh! Mok Gyeong-uns body, performing the Art of Binding, was sucked deep into its mouth as if pushed by weight rather than absorbing its qi. As if there was a hidden space inside its mouth, Mok Gyeong-uns body fell deep inside. Swoooosh! Into the darkness like a bottomless pit. Mok Gyeong-uns body was sucked towards its origin. In the process, fragments of its memories flowed in like a montage. [Big brother! Big brother! I will always be with you.] [I will support our family as your right-hand man. Dont worry.] A brightly smiling younger brother following him. And a strict father. [This is for the long-cherished wish of our society. The successors of the other Five Kings have all agreed to participate, so you must also take the lead and join.] [I will keep that in mind.] Soon, a familiar place appeared in the memories. As if repeated numerous times, this place visible in the darkness was the valley where the steel marble competition took place. [Huff huff Big brother] [Take it.] [But isnt this the one you found?] [You go ahead first. I can find another one quickly.] [Big brother] And another memory continued, crawling. Someone strikes the back of his head with a sharp rock. Gasping for breath, he turns his head, and there, the younger brother who had been brightly following him was looking down at him with a cold gaze. [Y-you How] [Damn bastard. If only you die, everything will be solved.] [You You] [You always acted superior, pretending to sympathize with me just because you had everything] [I I wasnt] [You were just born before me, thats all.] With those words, the younger brother struck its face with the rock. As if not satisfied with just once, he struck several times and then disappeared. Along with it, a surging emotion of anger was felt. Soon, the following vision was quite different. It seemed to be a memory continuing after death rather than a memory from when it was alive. Let me eat. Let me eat you. Die! Die! I said die! Vengeful spirits rushing in like crazy. Feelings of extreme fear and despair were felt. It gradually intensified. Why Why me? Why do I have to be eaten like this even after dying? Did I live just to suffer this much? Am I meant to be eaten? I I cant be eaten I will devour everything! Its madness exploded as it was being bitten and eaten by those vengeful spirits. Uwaaaaaa!!!! The resentment of madness was so strong that it felt like it would be devoured in an instant. At the same time, an unimaginable amount of death qi rushed in through his palm, and the screams of countless resentments echoed in his head. I will devour you too! Its madness was conveyed. Mok Gyeong-un felt like his head would shatter from the heart-wrenching wails, but he didnt stop the Art of Binding. The mortals are not eternal, and the two forms are like a dream. The five aggregates are all empty, and the myriad phenomena are like an illusion. *** Crunch! Swooosh! The vengeful spirits head was crushed and eventually incinerated into ashes in the air. The owner of the hand holding the crushed head was none other than Cheong-ryeong. Cheong-ryeong, emitting a blood-red gaze, shouted at the whirlpools narrowing in as if to surround her: C If youre desperate to be annihilated, come at me as much as you want. You young ones. At her shout, the whirlpools stopped moving as if hesitating. She thought they were finally feeling fear after she had annihilated about seven entities equivalent to the yellow spirit level, but, Swooosh! At that moment, a tremendous amount of death qi spread in all directions. At this, she frowned and looked. Could it be? The origin of this was none other than the huge whirlpool. Cracks suddenly appeared in that whirlpool nearing the end of its transformation, and all the power it had been condensing burst out. These whirlpools had stopped moving in response to this. And they all moved towards that thing trying to reveal its form as the cracks widened and split. C shit! She had barely diverted their attention, but it was quite troublesome. If it was like this, there was no point in deliberately deploying the Ghost Realm, the Blood Boundary. At that very moment. Swooosh! Swooosh! Countless chains emerged from the split cracks and indiscriminately restrained the whirlpools approaching it and the numerous vengeful spirits nearby. Their strength was so great that the vengeful spirits undergoing transformation couldnt move an inch. Even the few entities reaching the green spirit level were the same. Aaaaah! Kuk! Even they couldnt resist the chains and soon, Swoosh! They were sucked into the place where the cracks had opened while still bound. She could instinctively guess why this phenomenon occurred. Is it trying to be completed? Finally, the gu poison was about to be born. It was trying to fill in the lacking parts by devouring whatever it encountered and transform into the most ideal, no, the worst form. Just then, a thick chain flew towards her. Not satisfied with devouring the whirlpools, it was targeting Cheong-ryeong. C In the end, it failed? She muttered while looking at the flying chain. The red thread connecting them was shaking violently. This was a phenomenon indicating that the life of the master was in a critical state. If the red thread kept shaking like this and incinerated, she would also be annihilated in the same way. Swooosh! The chain tried to coil around her body. Then she swung her long pipe. At that moment, the tip of the chain that was about to touch her crumbled and started burning up. Poof! Cheong-ryeongs body also followed the crumbling chain and launched towards the whirlpool where the cracks were opening. Swooosh! Swooosh! Numerous chains spewed out to catch her, but, Puck! Puck! They were all repelled by the long pipe she swung. Eventually, she passed through the place where the cracks had opened and entered inside. In the center of the place where the qi of resentment was swirling like a torrent as if a storm was raging, an entity covered in chains was visible. The screams of the resentments that had been dragged in first echoed in her ears like a resonance. Run away. Run away. Run away. The resentment has reached its end. A being with deep despairs blue malice is being born. Green malice. It meant that its grade had reached the green spirit level. Originally, it was the worst vengeful spirit that could only be born after a hundred years or when that deep resentment continued, but it was artificially being completed into a gu poison by making them devour each other. Swoosh! As even the screaming vengeful spirits were sucked in, the chains covering the entity became thicker. At this, she snorted and muttered: C The young one is being presumptuous. As if someone hasnt experienced that. Along with that, as Cheong-ryeong set foot on the ground, blood droplets surged upward from the center. With each step, it spread in all directions. Then, as it collided with the realm of the chained entity, the space rippled here and there, and blue flames rose like tree roots burning. Crack crack crack! Cheong-ryeongs blood-red eyes gradually deepened. C If you dont hand over that kid, you will be annihilated here the moment you are born. You young one. Goooooo! The qi greatly intensified. Right at that moment. As Cheong-ryeong was about to take another step, the chained entity suddenly twisted its body back and forth. Condensed qi of resentment was strongly spewing out through the gaps. Clang! Clang! Was it doing that because the gu poison was about to be completed? As she was thinking that. The chains surrounding the creature tightened around itself. As if strangling itself. What? The process of transformation was exceedingly bizarre. As she wondered, cracks suddenly appeared on the chains that had been constricting. C Crack! A single crack. It became two and slowly, rapidly multiplied. Soon, the cracks reached the point where the chains shattered and clattered to the ground. Was the completed gu poison finally revealing itself? C Swoosh! Cheong-ryeong raised her long pipe and prepared to face it. At that moment, as all the chains fell off, a figure revealed itself. It was none other than, C Kid!? Mok Gyeong-un. Her eyes narrowed. C Gooooooo! The tremendous death qi emanating from his body was condensed as if it would explode at any moment. Could it be that the completed gu poison had taken over his body? Cheong-ryeong spoke with a voice tinged with anger, aiming her long pipe. C Foolish thing. Were you finally devoured? At that question, Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched, then he opened his mouth while looking at Cheong-ryeong. I wasnt devoured, I devoured it. !!!!!! Chapter 67 Chapter 67Mok Gyeong-un, revealing himself from the chains. Gooooooo! His appearance was not ordinary. Could it be that he was devoured by the completed gu poison? Cheong-ryeong spoke with a voice tinged with anger, aiming her long pipe. C Foolish thing. Were you finally devoured? At that question, Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched, then he opened his mouth while looking at Cheong-ryeong. I wasnt devoured, I devoured it. C !? At those words, Cheong-ryeongs expression momentarily went blank. Just by hearing his distinct way of speaking, she could clearly tell that his body hadnt been taken over and it was Mok Gyeong-un himself. Why are you like that? C Did you really devour that thing? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied: As you can see. C Ha! Truly astounding. Even if he had multiple lives, the probability of failure was higher. But this ignorant kid finally managed to do it. Its just that I feel like my stomach will burst from overeating. C Your stomach will burst? Yes. I think I ate a bit too much. Somehow, after pushing and pulling with the creature, he succeeded in absorbing its qi. But a problem arose here. He clearly absorbed the qi, but the resentment and death qi the creature possessed was incomparable to the amount he had received until now. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she frowned. Come to think of it, this guy is human. Cheong-ryeong realized her mistake. Having been a vengeful spirit for over 100 years, her thinking from when she was human must have become rigid. The human body could be considered a type of vessel. Vessels have a limit to what they can handle. More important than accepting internal energy is expanding the size of that vessel through enlightenment. However, Mok Gyeong-un lacked enlightenment. He hadnt grasped the method of utilizing qi as a top expert, and even though he had learned the secret of the Moon Sword Technique, which could be called the secret of the peerless swordless technique, his understanding of the sword was low. If he had gained enlightenment step by step through the normal path, the limit of internal energy he could accept would have naturally increased as well. But now, Mok Gyeong-un was not like that at all. Cheong-ryeong spoke with a somewhat serious voice: C Expel the qi you cant handle right now. Pardon? C Too much is as bad as too little. If you accept qi to a level your body cant handle, it will instead become poison to you, kid. Ah. Is that so? C Yes. Then it would be better to pass on the excess qi. C What? As she was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un bent his waist and searched for something on the ground. She wondered what he was looking for, and Mok Gyeong-un exclaimed oh and lifted up what he found. It was none other than a skull with the face and forehead area shattered and in a mess. Strangely, an old talisman was attached to the skulls head, and although it seemed quite old, it was curious how it was maintained without damage. It must be because of the spell power. She guessed it was probably that. Of course, that guess was correct. Mok Gyeong-un removed the old talisman with the word chain written on it from the skull he was holding. And. Wooooo! C What are you doing now? No. Not only is he not expelling it, but why is he infusing qi into that thing? In her ghostly eyes, she saw an entity crouching inside that skull. It was a vengeful spirit hiding in fear. C Why are you giving qi to that Before Cheong-ryeong could finish her words. As death qi was already injected into the skull, the vengeful spirit inside reacted. Gooooooo! Like dried seafood regaining vitality when water is added, the crouching vengeful spirit absorbed the death qi and soon revealed itself. It was none other than, Clank clank! A girl with a cold impression, wearing thin chains like clothes all over her body, revealed herself. Judging from her youthful face, she looked to be at most around 15 years old. A peculiar thing was that half of her hair had turned white, making it truly half-white. Seeing her appearance, Cheong-ryeong frowned and said: C What? It was a wench? Hearing those words, the girl bit her lips tightly, then suddenly shouted: C Who are you calling a wench? This young master is a man. C What? At the girls words, Cheong-ryeong raised an eyebrow. Then she muttered in a tone of disbelief: C Youre joking, right? No matter how she looked at it, it was a wench. However, C This young master is a man! The girl, who was getting heated claiming to be a man, was stared at intently by Cheong-ryeong, who then reached out her hand. Then the girls body was forcibly sucked into Cheong-ryeongs hand. Swish! C Uh? Puck! Cheong-ryeong, grasping the girls neck, spoke in a somewhat chilly voice: C How dare a young thing raise her voice to an adult. Do you want to die so badly? C !!!!!!! The girl was momentarily speechless at Cheong-ryeongs tremendous overwhelming presence. It seemed that vengeful spirits could sense each others rough grade, and the girl could also guess it from the qi emanating from Cheong-ryeong. However, she didnt seem to be the type to yield easily as expected, C E-even if I look like this, its been about fifteen years since I died, so in age, Im thirty-three Kuk. Cheong-ryeongs hand tightened. She pulled the girl close and said, C If you dont want to hear young thing from me, come back after living a hundred more years. At Cheong-ryeongs words, the girls expression stiffened. Just from what she said, the girl could guess how many years she had lived and what her grade was. Cheong-ryeong turned her head towards Mok Gyeong-un and said: C Why did you revive this one by giving her qi? You should have just killed her. She seemed useful. C Useful? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the girl frowned. Then she said to Mok Gyeong-un: C Who are you calling useful right now? A mere human Grip! Kuk! C Who told you to open your mouth. The girl, who couldnt speak while being suppressed by Cheong-ryeongs grip, wasnt actually suffocating, but it felt like it. At this, Mok Gyeong-un held the skull he was holding with both hands. Then, showing it to the girl, he said: This is your head, right? The girl glanced at Cheong-ryeong. At this, Cheong-ryeong nodded with a displeased expression. Then the girl answered: C Yes. It is, so just leave it alone. Why? C Whats there to gain by messing with a dead persons bones. Something to gain? There is. C What? Crack! At that moment, cracks appeared on the girls skull. Seeing this, the girl panicked and reached out her hand, shouting: C S-stop! Why? C No. Why are you trying to break that? Unlike the girl who was desperately trying to stop him, Cheong-ryeong was enjoying it with twitching lips. She had wondered why this kid revived this wench, but it seemed he did it to torment her again in this way. That skull could be considered the origin of that wench. If it was shattered, she would suffer tremendous pain. Anyway, hes a vicious one. While that was happening, the girl shook off Cheong-ryeongs hand and tried to rush at Mok Gyeong-un. However, she couldnt shake it off because she was outmatched in grade. Rather, by Mok Gyeong-uns hand, the skull, Crack! C Aaaaaargh! The girl let out a heart-wrenching scream. The pain of having ones living body shattered was hard to describe in words. But here, she witnessed a sight that was not only painful but also shocking. Sizzle sizzle! Mok Gyeong-un finely crushed her skull with his hand and put the powder into his mouth, not just holding it. Even Cheong-ryeong didnt expect this, and her eyes widened. Who would have thought he would put bone powder into his mouth? C Y-youuuu! The girl screamed. Mok Gyeong-un didnt care and rubbed the shattered skull fragments with both palms, crushing them even finer and putting all the remaining powder into his mouth. C You bast Aaaaaargh! At that moment, something strange happened. The girls spirit body shook violently as if she was having a seizure. Then, a red thread-like thing appeared from the girls body and connected to Mok Gyeong-un. C !? Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong was dumbfounded. This guy He ate the origin of the vengeful spirit and forcibly made it his supreme-ruler of gluttony. It was just a simple act, but the result was not simple at all. How could something like this happen? It was unbelievable even after seeing it. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up bitterly as he saw that the attempt he had made on a whim really worked. It worked. If given the chance, he wanted to test it out. To see if his guess was correct. But it really worked. C This This is The girl couldnt hide her bewilderment as she looked at the red thread. Having been a vengeful spirit for a long time, she naturally came to know everything without anyone teaching her. So she could immediately tell that this was the thread of a supreme-ruler of gluttony, establishing a master-servant relationship. C How can this The girl tried to grab the red thread with a flushed face. But there was no way it could be grasped. Swish swish! C This young master! How can this young master become a lowly humans supreme-ruler of gluttony! Mok Gyeong-un asked the girl who was frantically waving her hands: Whats your name? C Shut up! You bastard, what are you to this young ma Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whats your name? The girl, who was about to get fiercely angry, suddenly softened her expression at Mok Gyeong-uns repeated question. Then, her lips twitched, and she soon spoke to Mok Gyeong-un with a much gentler face: C Its Gyu Soha. Master. This one? Cheong-ryeong was inwardly surprised. Even if they become a supreme-ruler of gluttony, vengeful spirits dont readily reveal their own names. The reason was because of the power that names hold. When one becomes a spirit body, they approach the realm of supreme-rulers, and then they become bound by their true name. So vengeful spirits dont reveal their names. But as if completely submitting, even her expression changed and she revealed her true name. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the girl and said: Its a good name. C Thank you. Master. Soha. Can you become my loyal dog? C Ah! That is my utmost desire. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the girl showed an intense expression as if moved, and Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue as if it was unbelievable. This was even more than a demonic beast. In the end, even though she didnt reach it, a green spirit who almost became a blue spirit grade was submitting to this extent. It was a sight of submission almost down to the roots of her mind. Is it the influence of the strengthened death qi? Gooooooo! It was clearly visible to her ghostly eyes. Mok Gyeong-uns death qi had become incomparably stronger than before. But even after infusing enough qi to restore this Gyu Soha to this extent, it was still overflowing like this? Moreover, she had been feeling strange from earlier, and the qi seemed to be subtly overlapping. So she asked: C You Your qi is a bit strange. Why does it seem to be overlapping? Ah. Can Cheong-ryeong see it? C See what? A new mnemonic came to my mind anyway. C A new mnemonic? The Eight Forms of Thought Destruction. C What? She couldnt hide her surprise. In the midst of that, he came up with a new mnemonic for the Eight Forms of Thought Destruction? So Cheong-ryeong asked: C What mnemonic did you come up with? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un gestured to Soha and said: The myriad phenomena are like an illusion, the acupoints have no extremes, the two forms are like a dream, the five aggregates are all empty, the myriad phenomena are an illusion, the five aggregates are all empty. !? Hearing this, Cheong-ryeongs pupils shook. This guy He realized a mnemonic I didnt know. The reason Cheong-ryeong was surprised was exactly that. What Mok Gyeong-un said was a mnemonic she had never known before. Even she, who possessed a natural talent, had only grasped four forms in the Eight Forms of Thought Destruction. But this mnemonic was something she didnt know. She asked, hiding her inwardly excited heart: C Ahem This is a form I havent mastered. What profound principle does it hold? I became able to disperse the danjeon into two places. C What? I could disperse the qi near the Baihui acupoint in the head and near the center close to the heart. !!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she showed an expression of disbelief. Right now, Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt know what he was talking about. Ha. Until they surpass the wall, all martial artists cannot escape the shackles of the lower danjeon. But the moment they gain enlightenment and surpass the wall, they open the middle danjeon. Those who have opened the middle danjeon like this could be said to be extremely few even in the martial world. But this kid, without enlightenment, says that his middle danjeon has opened due to the profound principle of the Eight Forms of Thought Destruction. Chapter 68 Chapter 68Inside a room with walls covered in talismans and numerous ritual instruments. A white-haired Taoist priest who had been meditating with his eyes closed inside a formation of candles arranged in the direction of the five elements opened his eyes. !? Shaking pupils. The sharp-featured white-haired Taoist priest couldnt hide his bewilderment. It cant be. The white-haired Taoist priest, gripped by a bad feeling, got up from his seat. Then he left the room and walked down the corridor. The feeling just now was the backlash that should have returned when the spell he had set up was broken. But that couldnt be. Even if the gu poison was completed, it couldnt have broken this chiefs technique. Eventually, the white-haired Taoist priest stood in front of a door. The priest opened the door. The expression of the priest who opened the door stiffened. On the floor of the room was drawn what seemed to be a formation for a barrier, and inside it was a thick jar with a talisman attached and chains tied to it. However, Tremble tremble! As if anger had surged, the white-haired old mans beard trembled violently. And for good reason, as the talisman attached to the candle was torn off and the chains were severed. The old man approached closely and grabbed the severed chains with trembling hands. Then he closed his eyes and chanted a spell. Connecting the origin to the profound realm, the supreme beings without masters, urgent urgent as commanded. Tremble tremble! The chains shook violently. Just what happened? Show me the reason. Swish swish! Something was drawn in the mind of the old man with his eyes closed. It was the process of countless vengeful spirits devouring each other and transforming. On the days when the Corpse Blood Valley was conducted, he checked this periodically two or three times a day to see if there were any problems. Wasnt it just like that until now? But what on earth happened? At that moment, something completely black was seen approaching the gu poison that was being completed. The supreme beings without masters, urgent urgent as commanded! Show me. Just what is it? He needed to know what variable had occurred. As he infused more spell power through the incantation like that, Crack! At that moment, blood flowed from the old mans left eye, and the broken chains he was holding completely turned to powder and scattered. The old man momentarily staggered and was pushed back. What was that just now? Something vicious covered in the qi of death intervened with the gu poison that was being completed. It definitely wasnt an oddity in the form of a dead soul like a vengeful spirit. In that case, Did a man-eating beast break through the talisman barrier of the cliff and enter? The old man wiped the blood tears flowing down with his sleeve. If it was a man-eating beast that could break the talisman of the cliff and touch a vengeful spirit that had transformed and risen in grade to that extent, even though it wasnt complete, it would surpass a monstrous beast. Could it be that a demonic beast or a devil beast appeared? No. A devil beast was too much. If it had reached that level, he would have noticed it right away no matter how far the distance was. If a devil beast appeared here, even if it was a martial sect, the sacrifice would have been considerable. Grr! But even if it wasnt that level of grade, he couldnt contain his anger. The gu poison that he had been trying to slowly complete over a span of 15 years had turned to foam in an instant. Bang! The old man roughly pushed open the door and left the building, passing through the corridor. Someone was seen kneeling there. It was none other than diviner Jo Ui-gong. As the old man emerged, Jo Ui-gong raised his head with a delighted face. Master, no, Pavilion Master! The sharp-featured white-haired old man. He was In Seo-ok, the master of the Primal Killing, which was in charge of sorcery consultation under the Heaven and Earth Society. And he was also Jo Ui-gongs master and a Sun-level, one of only fourteen sorcerers who had reached the highest level of sorcery. Excluding the Six Directions supreme-ruler, who was called the pinnacle among the Divine Sun Moon Technique, he was a skilled practitioner who was unrivaled by anyone in sorcery. Pavilion Master. Are you reporting this to the sect leader? At Jo Ui-gongs question, Pavilion Master In Seo-ok shook his head with a terrifyingly stiff face. At this, Jo Ui-gong couldnt hide his disappointment. Among the talents he had seen so far, that guy was the best. Thats why he was trying to get him out of the Corpse Blood Valley no matter what, even by requesting the pavilion master. But it wasnt that his mind had changed. Ahh While that was happening, In Seo-ok said: Thats not the problem right now. What do you mean by that? A high-grade man-eating beast sprinkled ashes on the fully cooked rice. Dont tell me This chiefs Spirit supreme-ruler Gu Poison Technique has been broken. !!!! Diviner Jo Ui-gong couldnt hide his shock. The Spirit supreme-ruler Gu Poison Technique was something his master and chief In Seo-ok had devoted himself to for a whole 15 years, wasnt it? How can such a thing happen? No matter how much of a man-eating beast it is, breaking through the Chiefs barrier and entering It means its above a demonic beast. A demonic beast! A man-eating beast that surpasses the grade of a vicious beast and a monstrous beast. Even a monstrous beast requires at least sorcery to deal with, but if its a demonic beast beyond that, it would be difficult to handle even for a sorcerer who has received the title of Bangwol, depending on the type. Wait a moment, the cliff valley where the Spirit supreme-ruler Gu Poison Technique is being performed It was adjacent to the Corpse Blood Valley. Even if the Spirit supreme-ruler Gu Poison Technique wasnt broken, if a demonic beast appeared on that mountain, it was a situation that couldnt be left unchecked. Pavilion Master In Seo-ok clicked his tongue and said: Immediately prepare talismans and ritual instruments and get ready to go to the Corpse Blood Valley. At his masters order, diviner Jo Ui-gong thought to himself that it was fortunate. Although his master was upset because the Spirit supreme-ruler Gu Poison Technique was broken, this could be used as a justification to stop the barriers of the Corpse Blood Valley. *** Mok Gyeong-un entered reverse cycling to absorb the remaining death qi here. Seeing him like this, the eyes of Gyu Soha, who had become his new supreme-ruler of gluttony, gleamed with interest. And for good reason, as in Gyu Sohas ghostly eyes, Mok Gyeong-uns qi was not circulating normally but in reverse. Not only that, he was circulating the qi of death, not the qi of yang or life. Is the Master really a living human? That had been a question all along anyway. It was a strange thing for a human to accept that tremendous death qi and still be fine like this. Gyu Soha glanced to the side. Cheong-ryeong was sitting leisurely on a large rock, smoking a long pipe. At this, Gyu Soha carefully approached and opened her mouth. C Ahem. Excuse me C Excuse me? Hmph! Call me Eo As she was about to tell the girl to call her CEoreushin (respectful term for an elder), Cheong-ryeong stared intently at Soha and snorted, saying: Just call me -Eonni (older sister). Whether she was a green spirit or whatever, it was quite embarrassing to be called Eoreushin by that young wench. Of course, even calling her Eonni had a huge gap in years and grade. However, C This C This what? Are you going to impudently blurt out This young master again? C This one is a man -yo. C If you keep spouting nonsense, Ill just annihilate you whether that guy made you his supreme-ruler of gluttony or not. C No. This one is Cheong-ryeong raised her long pipe with a snap. At this, Gyu Soha tightly closed her eyes and raised both hands upward. Although her half-white hair was peculiar, anyone would see her as a girl of about fifteen. C Dont talk nonsense in front of me. Tsk! If you utter one more word about being a man or whatever, I wont show any mercy. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and waved her hand as if telling her to scram. In the end, Soha couldnt even ask what she wanted to ask and couldnt regain her pride. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his eyes as if he had finished absorbing all the qi. Phew. C Did you absorb everything? Yes. Gathering the remaining qi was quite a lot. Gathering all the death qi remaining on the cliff, he was able to collect at least as much as killing about fifty people. It could be said to be much more efficient than hunting around the entire mountain. The qi has stabilized to some extent. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue inwardly while looking at Mok Gyeong-un. He finally made that much death qi his own through reverse cycling. The level of his middle and lower danjeon had almost reached the perfection of the peak in terms of internal energy, surpassing it to reach the extreme. Its absurd. The order was completely messed up. He had almost no understanding or enlightenment about qi, so he didnt even know how to handle sword qi or explosive force, but his internal energy level had reached the extreme of the peak. This was also due to the strange profound principle of the Eight Forms of Thought Destruction. Its like having the internal energy of the extreme peak doubled. However, in the case of the middle danjeon, since it can only be obtained after surpassing the wall, its potential is also unknown. Right now, even she had difficulty definitively determining Mok Gyeong-uns exact level. She was certainly curious. Just how high-level experts this guy could handle. While that was happening, Mok Gyeong-un asked: How much time has passed? C Uh Since the Master has been here C If youre asking how much time is left until dawn, theres not even an hour left. At most, about three-quarters? Interrupting Gyu Sohas words, Cheong-ryeong spoke. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un looked up at the night sky. Indeed, the sky that had been completely dark had somehow changed to a pale indigo color. Hmm. Contrary to the plan, it seemed he had wasted a lot of time here. Of course, even so, it wasnt a loss. He had collected several times more death qi than killing the boys searching for flags, and he had even gained a green spirit with powerful strength. However, there wasnt much time left now. Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips. Its unfortunate. C What is? I was trying to leave only seven, but three quarters of an hour is too tight. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. Anyway, his ideas were different. Originally, the purpose was to secure more death qi, but now it seemed that it wasnt just that, but also to drastically reduce the total number of people. Cheong-ryeong, who had been clicking her tongue, said: C Instead of that, you should find the flag and teammates first. If he was simply looking for a flag, it would be fine, but he had to find the one with the other half of the sword technique mnemonic written on it. If he was unlucky, he might only find flags with the same mnemonics. And he also needed guys who were worth accepting as teammates. So he had to hurry. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un took something out of his bosom. C What are you doing when youre busy? I have to insert it again. What Mok Gyeong-un took out was none other than the needles of the Golden Gate Lock that he had removed from the acupoints of his spine. If he didnt insert them again, it would arouse suspicion. C I can do that for you. Pardon? Whoosh! As soon as the questioning ended, Cheong-ryeong lightly waved her hand. Then the needles of the Golden Gate Lock on Mok Gyeong-uns palm flew and simultaneously pierced the meridian points on his spine. Puck puck puck! Hiss. Inserting the needles was painful, just like removing them. It hurts to insert even one, but inserting them simultaneously like this, even Mok Gyeong-un, who had strong endurance for pain, couldnt help but let out a loud breath. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong spoke with a satisfied expression: C I can do this much for you, although a tool is needed to remove them. But you Cheong-ryeongs gaze turned towards Mok Gyeong-uns chest. That was near where his middle danjeon was located. Unlike the lower danjeon that was cut off and scattered when the meridians were blocked, the middle danjeon was still alive. *** Like that, after quarter an hour, Mok Gyeong-un discovered a group that had secured a flag. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were exactly eight of them, and they seemed to have successfully defended the flag a couple of times, as the corpses of nine boys were scattered around. A boy who recognized Mok Gyeong-un immediately laughed and said upon discovering him: Hey. Where did you sell your teammates and why are you wandering alone? Hahahahaha. Thats right. At his question, the teammates with him all sneered in unison. They showed this attitude because they were confident that Mok Gyeong-un alone couldnt handle them as dawn was not far away. After laughing together like that, the boy who provoked Mok Gyeong-un waved his hands and said: Were full here, so get lost. Youre full here. Are you deaf? I said get lost quickly. Ah, right. Theres only about two ke left until dawn, so I dont know if you can even find a group worth accepting Thud! Urk! Thump! At that moment, the boy collapsed in the middle of his speech. Mok Gyeong-un was in a posture of having thrown something, and a rock was embedded in the center of the boys face. He seemed to have died instantly after being hit by it. Wh-what is this How is this possible when we cant even use internal energy? The boys who were the boys teammates couldnt hide their bewilderment. Who would have imagined that he would kill a teammate just by throwing a mere rock? While that was happening, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corners of his mouth and smirked. Oh dear A spot opened up in your group. Chapter 69 Chapter 69Killing Valley Vermilion Slaughter Valley Esoteric Gate Esoteric Realm Gate Also, I noticed some terms being mistranslated in chapter 67. In fact, Gyu Soha is a green spirit (4th-level), whose strength almost reaches to a Blue spirit. And, as you all know, Cheong-ryeon is a Blue spirit (5th-level). To remind everyone about the spirit levels, heres a recap, from lowest to highest (at this point). Red Orange Yellow Green Blue *** AhTheres an empty spot in that garden. The boys were dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns mocking words. Who could have predicted that someone would throw a rock and kill a teammate in such an urgent situation? Mok Gyeong-un spoke again to the shocked boys. What will you do? The boys were at a loss for words at this question. At most, there were only two hours left until sunrise. If they were lucky and someone showed up, they could replace the dead boy. But if no one appeared shit. What should we do? The boys muttered softly. They were angry that a boy who had shared life and death with them had died, but they had to think rationally. They couldnt fully blame him, as he too had made what he thought was the right decision. There are still two hours left. Thats true, but what if no one comes? Hes right. Lets just accept him. But Do you think that guy will give up? Still, even if its just this once, we have a sense of loyalty to this guy whos been with us.. At that moment, they saw Mok Gyeong-un picking up another rock. He wasnt just picking up one, but grabbing as many as he could hold. The boy who was speaking swallowed dryly and said, Lets accept him. That bastard picked up rocks. That crazy bastard. If they didnt accept him, he looked ready to throw rocks at the other boys too. In the end, they had no choice but to accept Mok Gyeong-un as a teammate. Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly as if nothing had happened and said, Thanks everyone. Youre all so kind. Son of a bitch. They all cursed Mok Gyeong-un inwardly. If only he hadnt shown up now, they could have gotten a result satisfactory to everyone. They had learned what teamwork was by uniting as one. But now, they had to begrudgingly accept this crazy bastard in order to pass the gate. -Swoosh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on the flagpole. One boy suppressed his emotions as much as possible and said, Be careful. Even with two hours left, the flag must remain intact. I know. If you know, then dont touch it. Despite the boys words, Mok Gyeong-un didnt stop touching the flag. The boy was angry but couldnt say anything more. Seeing the monstrous strength Mok Gyeong-un displayed in the steel bead competition and how he almost pierced someones face with a rock just now, the boy didnt have the confidence to pick a fight. .Lets see what happens once the Golden Gate Lock are released. According to the information, the Golden Gate Lock would be removed once they got past the initial part of the gate. When that happened, he was determined to deal with this guy one way or another. As he was thinking this, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. By the way, did you find any other flags besides this one? Other flags? The boy shook his head at Mok Gyeong-uns question. They had been lucky. After finding this flag, two teams had attacked them, but they had defended it to the end. We never lost and protected this flag. The boy spoke with pride in his voice. At this, Mok Gyeong-un sighed. Whew. What? Whats with that sigh? You lost not only your flag but also your teammates. One boy finally couldnt hold back and confronted Mok Gyeong-un about this. Then Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and approached the boy. The boy flinched for a moment but then stood his ground. What! What are you trying to do? Are you in a bad mood? But its the truth. And although we had no choice but to accept you, to pass the gate, fighting is unnecessary, at least -Smack! Crack! At that moment, the boys neck was twisted. Without finishing his words, the boy collapsed with his life extinguished. !!!!! The other boys were stunned. T-This crazy bastard, is he really insane? No matter what, this is too much. The sun will rise soon, so what will we do if you kill a teammate like this? Are you in your right mind -Thwack! Crack! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns hand struck the neck of the shouting boy. With the sound of muscles and bones snapping, the boys neck was bent at an angle as he let out a dying groan and passed away. Having already killed two, the boys couldnt hide their consternation. H-Hes lost it. what the . is he doing? Did he really have no intention of passing the gate? As they were thinking this, Mok Gyeong-un reached out towards another one of them. -Smack! Eek! One boy was caught, unable to dodge in time. The other boys minds went blank. The only thought in their heads was that in order to survive, they had to run away no matter what. So without helping the captured boy, they fled. Mok Gyeong-un threw a rock with all his might at one of the fleeing boys. -Thwack! Urk! The flying rock pierced through the back of the head of one of the running boys. Naturally, the boy who was hit in the head died and collapsed on the spot. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un picked up another rock, but the remaining three had already scattered and entered the bushes. Getting all of them will be tough. Then Just deal with two of them for me. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un threw a rock with full force towards the bushes. From within the bushes, a scream of anguish was heard, followed by the sound of someone collapsing. It seemed he had hit his mark. The captured boy, trembling with fear, said, W-Why are you doing this? You know what will happen if we cant pass the gate. If you kill teammates like this You guys wont be able to pass anyway. What? I said you wont pass. W-What kind of nonsense is that? If only you hadnt done this You were so focused on protecting it that you didnt properly examine the flag. What are you -Smack! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the confused boys head with both hands. The boy begged for his life, S-Spare -Crack! But Mok Gyeong-un snapped his neck without changing his expression. Then, grabbing the pole of the flag stuck in the ground, he crumpled it with one hand and muttered, -Crunch! Things have gotten a bit pressing. There was only one hour left. In that time, he had to find a different type of flag. The characters engraved on this flag were identical to the ones Mok Gyeong-un had memorized. *** Same time, halfway up the mountain. With not much time left until sunrise, two teams were facing off in a battle. HuffHuff Rough breathing could be heard from all around, as everyone seemed exhausted. Peculiarly, this confrontation was particularly different from other typical flag defense battles. Thats because both sides had flags. One side had firmly planted their flag into the blocked mountain wall and formed a semicircular formation to protect it, while the other side had two people guarding their flag as they carried it around, with the remaining six targeting the semicircular formation. This isnt good. On the defending side were Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall and Mok Yu-cheon, the youngest of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Mo Ha-rang, who had set out to find a new flag, somehow ended up joining Mok Yu-cheons team and had been defending the flag until now. Seeing how bright the sky had gotten, there wasnt much time left until sunrise. If they were lucky and someone showed up, they could replace the dead boy. But if no one came shit. Mok Yu-cheon cursed inwardly as he glared at the opposing team. The shirtless boy wielding a stone ax with unique patterns all over his body was Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. That bastard. Mok Yu-cheon glared at him and cursed inwardly. He didnt understand why they were targeting the flag. Because one of the boys guarding the flag had a broken flagpole tucked into his belt. That meant They already found both types, so why are they doing this? It was completely incomprehensible. If they kept fighting like this and even one teammate was taken out, they would fail the gate. Taking on such a risk just to reduce their numbers by one seemed like a foolish decision. Mok Yu-cheon whispered quietly to the boys next to him and Mo Ha-rang. Lets hold out just a little longer. At those words, the boys and Mo Ha-rang nodded. Once the sun rose, this kind of behavior would become meaningless. However, Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave faction sneered at their strategy. You think you can just hold out? If thats what they thought, it was a miscalculation. They had a surefire strategy. It had already been proven effective by wiping out three teams using this giant wolf monster. Yeom Ga raised his left hand. Then Waaaaaaaahhhh! Yaaaaaaaahhh! The two boys guarding the flag suddenly began screaming loudly. Not only them, but the boys who were fighting also raised their voices and shouted even louder. What the? Crazy! Why are they suddenly doing that? The defending side couldnt understand why they were acting this way. They were screaming way too loudly. Since they were halfway up the mountain, their shouts echoed through the surroundings. What kind of ploy is this? Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall glared at Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave, who was smirking. As soon as that scrawny bastard raised his hand, they started doing this. There had to be an ulterior motive behind it. In the end, she decided she couldnt just leave them be. Rather than simply focusing on defending the flag, she thought it would be better to kill one or two of them. That would make them back off. She gripped her sharply honed stone dagger tightly and said in a low voice, Dont any of you step outside the semicircular formation, no matter what. What, you cant mean Mok Yu-cheon urgently tried to dissuade her, but -Swoosh! Mo Ha-rang had already dashed towards one of the boys. Although her energy points were blocked, everyone knew of her incredible dagger skills that defied imagination for a woman. So when she made her move, they stepped back to maintain distance. This was the moment. Ive been waiting for this! Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave didnt miss this opening and charged at the boys forming the semicircular formation. Mo Ha-rang changed directions in response. I knew it. She had also anticipated this. She was the strongest one among them. She figured someone like Yeom Ga would try to lure her away before targeting the semicircular formation. -Whoosh! Mo Ha-rang threw her sharply honed stone dagger at Yeom Gas back as he was running. Then one of the boys from Yeom Gas team threw himself to block it. -Stab! Urk! The stone dagger lodged between the boys left chest and shoulder. But thanks to this, Yeom Ga was able to swing his stone ax down at the head of one of the boys in the semicircular formation without hindrance. No! At that moment, Mok Yu-cheon slid and aimed for Yeom Gas legs. Yeom Ga chuckled at this and threw his body to the side, hurling the stone ax. Huh? Yeom Gas real target wasnt the boys. This is bad! It was none other than the flag they were protecting. The hurled stone ax spun as it flew towards the flagpole. It was sheer luck. The stone ax grazed the flagpole and bounced off. Although it got a little nicked, thankfully the flagpole didnt break because it was only grazed. Seeing this, the boys felt relieved. Phew. If that had snapped, they would have had to switch from defending the flag to trying to take the flag from them at all costs. Ill kill him! -Swoosh! Tap tap tap! Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall dashed towards Yeom Ga. Compared to the other guys, this one in particular had to die now. He was the most troublesome, using his wits and not hesitating to resort to any means necessary. Demon Fire Hall girl. Are you saying you want to take me on? Yeom Ga, who had rolled and gotten back up after throwing the ax, took a fighting stance as Mo Ha-rang charged at him. Putting aside the fact that she was a girl, she was one of the opponents he most wanted to face off against. Right at that moment -Thump! Thump! A strange sound was heard from somewhere. The two people who were charging at each other stopped in their tracks. The boys from the two sides who had been confronting and fighting also stopped. -Thud! Thud! The sound of the ground shaking. It felt like something massive was approaching. The day had brightened considerably, so they could see a giant shadow forming between the bushes. Then the boys on Yeom Gas side moved in unison as if they had been waiting for this. They ran towards the two boys who had the flag, as if taking shelter. -Rustle rustle! At that moment, a massive creature appeared from behind them. !!!!!! Everyones faces stiffened. -Slurp! The creature that appeared, drooling profusely. It had blue fur on its head, pointed ears, and sharp hook-shaped claws. Its appearance resembled a wolf, but its size W-What is that? what the . is this? It looked nearly three times larger than an ordinary wolf. It was a monster that seemed like it could swallow even an ox whole in one bite, emanating a tremendous pressure. Seeing this, Mok Yu-cheon broke out in a cold sweat. ItIt got even bigger. While wandering the mountain and struggling, he had encountered that monster. He was lucky to survive it, but compared to when he saw it then, it had gotten much bigger. What is happened happened in the meantime? T-Thats the monster wolf. Another boy who had been on the same team as Mok Yu-cheon spoke in a voice filled with fear. Two of their teammates had fallen victim to that thing, so they knew better than anyone how dangerous it was. -Tap tap tap! At that moment, Yeom Ga ran and stuck close to where their flag was. Seeing this, the boys forming the semicircular formation on Mo Ha-rangs side had puzzled expressions. They were closer to that monster than Mo Ha-rangs team. In this situation where they should abandon the flag and flee for their lives, they were sticking close to the flag as if determined to defend it at all costs. Whats going on? As they were finding this strange, the unthinkable happened. -Swoosh! The monster wolf, which they thought would attack Yeom Gas team first, avoided them and moved. And then, it approached not Mo Ha-rang and the boys forming the semicircular formation in front of the mountain wall, but Mok Yu-cheon and the boys? What the? Why? They couldnt fathom the reason. Why was that monster passing them by and targeting Mo Ha-rangs team? Was it discriminating between people? The flag? But there was one person who roughly guessed the reason. It was none other than Mo Ha-rang. Mo Ha-rang found it odd that despite the appearance of such a monster, they werent on guard and instead stuck close to their flag. So on a hunch, she shouted, Stick close to the flag! At that moment, the monster wolf charged at them, who were backing up towards the flag, at a tremendous speed that didnt match its massive body. Ahhh! Eek! R-Run! Everyone frantically threw themselves aside as the monster wolf charged, regardless of whether they were close to the flag or not. However, one boy ended up getting trampled by the monster wolf. -Thud! Ack! Blood spewed from the trampled boys mouth. Not only was the weight of that giant body a factor, but the hook-shaped claws dug into his back and tore his internal organs. shit! Seeing this, Mok Yu-cheon twisted his body, stopping mid-escape. His instincts were telling his legs to run away, but that boy had accepted him as a teammate and they had shared life and death together. Thats why he couldnt just abandon him and flee. -Smack! Mok Yu-cheon picked up a rock from the ground and threw it at the monsters face. -Thwack! The monster wolf, hit in the face with the rock, jerked its head around. -Kwueeeek! Kwueeeeek! It let out a pig-like squeal, and the moment they heard it, goosebumps shot up all over their bodies. The monster wolf stared directly at Mok Yu-cheon. shit. Had he done something foolish? Should he have just run away instead? Right as he was thinking this -Swoosh! At that moment, someone leaped high, landed on the monster wolfs back, climbed up to its neck, and tried to drive a sharply honed stone dagger into its eye. It was none other than Mo Ha-rang. However -Swipe! S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before Mo Ha-rangs dagger could pierce its eye, the monster wolf violently swiped at the area above its head with the opposite front paw. She tried to jump off and dodge, but it grazed her back. Flesh was torn from her back where it was caught by the hook-shaped claws, and blood instantly soaked her back. And then -Thud thud thud! She tumbled several times. Ha-rang! After tumbling, Mo Ha-rang staggered and tried to get up. But having suffered such an injury with her energy points sealed and no protection, it was nearly impossible for her to easily get back on her feet. -Thud! One of her knees sank to the ground. Seeing this, Yeom Gas teammates huddled around their flag and laughed mockingly, feeling elated. Was this what they called borrowed murder? They had already turned three teams into food for that monster wolf using this method. Dont feel too resentful, Demon Fire Hall wench. Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave curled his lips into a cruel smile. Here, there was no such thing as being fair and square. The true winner was the one who survived till the end by any means necessary and eliminated their rivals. -Growl growl! The monster wolf walked towards her, baring its fangs. It wasnt a simple beast. As if intending to fill her with terror, this monster wolf was slowly taking one step at a time. Huffhuff The sun will rise soon. Mo Ha-rang bit her lower lip as she looked up at the sky. With only about an hour left, was she going to lose her life like this without passing the gate? Her vision was blurring from the blood loss from her back. -Thud! -Thud! -Thud! The monster wolf approached right in front of her. Mok Yu-cheon and another boy could be seen shouting and desperately trying to distract it, but it was too late. This monster wolfs next prey was her. Do Ilooktasty to you? -Grit! Mo Ha-rang clenched her teeth and tried to stand up. Even if she died, she thought she had to stab this monster wolfs flesh at least once so she wouldnt die feeling resentful. Right at that moment As if it had been waiting, the monster wolf tried to throw itself at her. -Swoosh! Come! Thats when it happened. -Smack! The monster wolfs body suddenly stopped mid-lunge. !? Rather than stopping of its own will, it was as if it was bound by something, with its two front paws lifted and fixed in place. She had no idea what was going on. W-What? Whats happening to it? As everyone looked on in bewilderment, something bizarre appeared in Mo Ha-rangs blurring vision. Numerous chains had burst out from the ground and were restraining the monster wolfs entire body. -Clang! Clang! -Kwueeeeeeek! The monster wolf howled and tried to break free, but the chains constricted it even more tightly, preventing it from moving. What the? What is happened were these chains? As she was wondering this, a voice was heard from somewhere. Ahhh. What a relief. To think everything I need is gathered here. At that voice, she turned her head. There, she saw someone walking over with the corners of his mouth turned up. That guy is It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. But right next to him, what was that transparent yet blurry figure? -Shudder! It was a girl with chains wrapped around her entire body and half her hair white. The moment their eyes met, goosebumps shot up all over Mo Ha-rangs body. Chapter 70 Chapter 70The giant monster wolf, frozen in a posture as if about to leap at Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall. Everyones eyes widened at this bizarre sight. Then, a voice was heard from within the bushes. Ahhh. What a relief. To think everything I need is gathered here. !? Everyones gaze turned in that direction. That guy? The person emerging from the bushes was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Because he had left such a strong impression with his brutal tactics in the steel bead competition, everyone recognized him at a glance. And As I thought, he was alive. Mok Yu-cheon looked at Mok Gyeong-un and let out a sigh of relief without realizing it. Although he disliked the guy, he didnt wish for him to die in a place like this deep down. So he felt relieved, but the timing of his appearance was bad. You idiot! What happened to your teammates and why did you show up alone? They were supposed to find the flag and have all eight members waiting until sunrise. But of all times, he showed up alone leisurely when that monster wolf was rampaging here. His luck was truly rotten. However, now was not the time to worry about that guy. -Tap tap tap tap! Mok Yu-cheon ran towards Mo Ha-rang. He didnt know why that monster wolf was acting like this, but now was the chance to save her. At that moment, Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave shouted, Hey! You crazy monster wolf. What are you doing right now? Yeom Ga didnt care whether Mok Gyeong-un appeared or not. He didnt know why the monster wolf that had been moving well according to their strategy suddenly couldnt move in that posture, but he hoped it would hurry up and kill them. Thats why he was shouting. -Kwueeeeeeeek! However, contrary to his wishes, the monster wolf howled but couldnt budge an inch. Its fur that had been standing up as if restrained by something was pressed down. what the . is it doing? As he was getting frustrated -Swoosh! Mok Yu-cheon slid and pushed Mo Ha-rang, who was right in front of the monster wolf, out of the way. And he caught her shoulders as she fell forward. Get a grip. Mok Yu-cheon urged Mo Ha-rang, who had a blank expression. Then she spoke. Do you see this? See what? She was gesturing towards the monster wolf with her eyes. Of course he could see it. He didnt know why it was acting like this, but it couldnt move at all. But then, incomprehensible words came out of her mouth. Its bound by chains. !? Mok Yu-cheon furrowed his brows. What is happened was she talking about? What chains? Why was she saying such nonsense? Ah! Mok Yu-cheon bit his lip as he felt the wetness on her back. It seemed she was seeing things due to excessive blood loss and faintness. Mo Ha-rang! Get a grip. Weve endured until now, but if you collapse here, its death. Imstillconscious. Then walk. Mok Yu-cheon hoisted her shoulders and urged her on. Then she looked in Mok Gyeong-uns direction with an expression that said she couldnt understand at all. Was she really seeing things because of severe blood loss? But something felt off. Who was that half-white haired girl with a blurry form next to him that didnt seem human? As she was wondering this, she saw the half-white haired girl moving her lips. !? Seeing this, her pupils trembled. As someone from the Demon Fire Hall, once known as the Four Great Assassins, she had learned lip-reading. Lip-reading was a technique to read the other persons conversation through the movements of the lips, face, and tongue. She could see it. Thatperson seems to be able to see me? At those words, a chill ran down Mo Ha-rangs spine for a moment. Then she saw Mok Gyeong-un also muttering while looking at her with an intrigued expression. Ohhh is that so? Mo Ha-rang became confused. Was she really seeing things due to blood loss? But why were that blurry existence and Mok Gyeong-un conversing? Right then -Kwueeeeeeeeek! At the tremendous howl that spread like a shockwave, Mo Ha-rang, Mok Yu-cheon, no, all the boys covered their ears in pain. Urk! W-What is that sound? It was a howl no different from a lions roar imbued with inner force. And with the howl, the ground the monster wolf was standing on shook nearly five jang and sank in. -Rumble rumble! At that moment, the frozen monster wolf moved. Yes! Thats how it should be! Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave, covering his ears, inwardly cheered. In any case, since they were within the protection range of this flag, it didnt matter to them, but the other guys didnt have that advantage. So they had to die here. shit! A rough sound escaped from Mok Yu-cheon, who was supporting her shoulders. He thought now was the chance, but it seemed he was wrong. Right at that moment -Clang clang clang clang! Dozens of chains burst out not from right below but from around five zhang away, once again restraining the body of the monster wolf, no, the demon wolf. -Kwueeeeeeek! This time, perhaps because the restraining force was too strong -Thud! The chains tangled and pulled, smashing the demon wolfs head into the ground. Huh? To the baffled Mok Yu-cheon, Mo Ha-rang said, You reallycantsee it? What are you talking about? At a time like this Before he could even finish his words Mok Gyeong-un had already approached the demon wolf pressed against the ground, unable to move its chin, no, its entire body. Then I should repay you for targeting whats mine, right? With those words, he grabbed the demon wolfs upper teeth with both hands, pressed the inside of its mouth with his foot, and -Riiiiiip! He tore its palate. The demon wolf, whose mouth was forcibly opened, thrashed its body and tried to twist its head as if in pain, but the chains restraining force was too strong for it to move. Thanks to that Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Rip rip rip! -Kwueeeeeeeek! Its mouth was completely torn off. The demon wolfs wailing as it shed bloody tears also stopped as if nothing had happened once the upper part of its head was completely ripped off. !!!!!!!! Mok Yu-cheon, who was closest to this scene, and everyone else were at a loss for words. Who could have imagined that the monster wolf that had devoured so many boys would end up like this in an instant? T-This bastard, what the .? Mok Yu-cheon was the most shocked. Was this really the same cowardly guy he knew? Mok Gyeong-un tossed aside the torn upper snout and head of the demon wolf. -Thud! There was a thud sound, perhaps due to the weight of the bones. Whew. The surroundings fell into silence at the sight of Mok Gyeong-un drenched in the demon wolfs blood that spurted out as its snout was torn in two. what the . was with this guy? Why did this monster wolf become unable to move and die like this as soon as this bastard appeared? Moreover, what was that strength to tear its mouth off when inner force was sealed and unusable? Everyone couldnt hide their confusion. However, there was one person who quickly snapped out of it. shit. It was Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. He too was equally shocked by this unbelievable outcome. But how this situation came to be wasnt important. The sun would rise soon. They had to defend the flag no matter what, so they needed to retreat right now. Yeom Ga whispered to his teammates. We have to fall back. His teammates understood this too, so they carefully tried to lift the iron lump of the flag. But right at that moment Bind them all. As soon as Mok Gyeong-un muttered softly -Clang clang clang clang! Chains rose from the ground, instantly restraining the bodies of everyone present. -Clink! W-What is this? Something is restraining my body? The restrained boys couldnt hide their consternation. Although invisible, everyone could feel something like a rope, no, cold chains binding them. They had no idea what was going on. Aaaaargh! Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave tried to break free with all his might. However, with his inner force sealed in the first place, and no matter how much he had trained his outer force, his strength couldnt surpass that of the monstrous demon wolf. Naturally, this attempt was nothing more than a waste of energy. -Thud! Trying to force it, his body tilted forward and his knees sank to the ground. Yeom Gas face flushed with humiliation. You son of a bitch, what the . did you do? As this was happening, Mok Gyeong-un approached the flag right in front of the mountain wall. The eyes of the boys who had been defending it but fled trembled. Could it be that he was targeting their flag? As they were thinking this, Mok Gyeong-un examined the flagpole and then Ahhh. This one too? He muttered and then broke the flagpole without any hesitation. -Snap! Nooooooo! Y-You bastard! The boys screamed as if wailing. Although they had abandoned the flag and fled to escape the monster wolf, if that was gone, they would be eliminated from this gate. But they didnt expect Mok Gyeong-un to damage it like that. -Grit! You son of a bitch! Mok Yu-cheon also couldnt contain his anger and called out to Mok Gyeong-un. He wanted to run over and punch him in the face right away. But his body was restrained by something invisible and he couldnt move an inch. This wont do either. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue and this time approached where Yeom Ga was. At this, Yeom Ga shouted with bulging veins in his neck. Are you going to break this one too? In response to that question, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and shook his head. Then he examined the flagpole and frowned. [Dont tell me this one too?] Although the people around couldnt hear it, Mok Gyeong-un could hear Cheong-ryeongs voice in his ears. As she suspected, the characters were identical this time as well. Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips as if troubled. What a coincidence. He didnt expect all three flags he found to have the same characters he had memorized. Now the sun was truly about to rise at any moment. Even if he hurried, there wasnt enough time to secure a flag. [What will you do? Command that Soha girl to search for flags nearby right now.] At those words, Mok Gyeong-un was about to nod, but then thought of another method. Come to think of it, wouldnt it be better to confirm this first? Mok Gyeong-un was about to ask Yeom Ga and his teammates, who were bound by Sohas chains and unable to move. By any chance Before he could even start his question Someone shouted at that moment. Illtell youthe remainingcharactersso lets make a deal. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head towards the one who shouted. The one who shouted was none other than Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall. Although her face was so pale, she was somehow still breathing and mustering her remaining strength. Mok Gyeong-un looked at her with intrigue. It seems you figured it out. I checkedittwice Even she had thought Mok Gyeong-un breaking their flag they were defending was simply to forcefully eliminate them from the gate. However, seeing him frown while examining the flag of Yeom Gas team, she realized it. Mok Gyeong-un was searching for a different type of flag. Characters? Yeom Ga also belatedly realized this fact at her words. So he hurriedly shouted at Mok Gyeong-un. L-Lets make a deal! A deal? Yeah. I also know the other characters, and we even have an intact flag and teammates here. It looks like you dont have teammates, but if you join us, you can pass too. Yeom Ga thought this was fortunate. At first, he was angry because his strategy was ruined because of this guy. But in the end, this bastard played the role of that monster wolf for them. He broke their flag for them, so if they just accepted this guy, the Demon Fire Hall bunch would naturally be eliminated. At that moment, one of the boys said in a fluster, W-Wait a minute. Were all fine. If we accept that guy Shut up. Yeom Ga reprimanded the boy. Then he said to Mok Gyeong-un, Ill take care of one guy myself, so will you make the deal or not? You need teammates, flag, and characters anyway, dont you? He probably wouldnt be able to refuse anyway. It was more rational for them to make such a clear proposal. But then, Mok Gyeong-un reached for the waist of one of the boys. -Grab! It was the broken flagpole. The characters are here. !? At this, Yeom Ga was momentarily taken aback. Carrying around the pole with the other set of characters written on it had backfired. A few of them hadnt memorized it all, so he didnt dispose of it, but who knew it would turn out like this? Yeom Ga hurriedly said, T-Thats ours too. So youll make a deal with us, right? Huh? Huuuh? This is mine. Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said while waving the flag he had taken. Seeing this, veins bulged on Yeom Gas forehead. You! And this flag here is also mine. Mok Gyeong-un lifted the flag with one hand. At this, the boys eyes widened. Even with their inner force sealed, it took two of them to barely lift it, but he lifted it so easily? Mok Gyeong-un moved away from them, holding the flag with a satisfied expression. S-Stop! I said its mine. At Mok Gyeong-uns mockery, Yeom Ga got angry but barely suppressed it and said, Y-You still need teammates! Ahh. Thats right. Mok Gyeong-un nodded as if convinced. Then this time, Mok Yu-cheon, who was supporting Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall, shouted, Mok Gyeong-un, dont trust that cowardly and weak bastard! Theyll stab you in the back. If thats the case, accept us as teammates instead! He shouted on her behalf as Mo Ha-rangs condition worsened. In fact, he didnt want to ask Mok Gyeong-un due to his pride, but there was no other way. Once the sun rose, everything would be over. To survive, he had to abandon his pride. At that moment, Yeom Ga also shouted, What bullshit are you spouting? Everything this guy collected was what we defended. What have you bastards done to demand to be accepted? You have the nerve to run your mouth after doing such cowardly things, even using a monster like that without any skill? Mok Gyeong-un! Ignore what that guy says and Hey. No, did you say Mok Gyeong-un? If you help me this time, I will definitely repay the favor. There are still gates left, so being indebted to me, someone from Vermillion Slaughter Cave, shouldnt be bad Dont listen to him! Although we may be half-brothers Shut up, you bastard! Then at some point, everyone started shouting at Mok Gyeong-un, who was holding the flag, pleading to be accepted as his teammates. Their voices mixed together, making it confusing to tell who was who. Right at that moment -Clap clap! Mok Gyeong-un clapped his hands. At this, everyones gaze turned to Mok Gyeong-un. Since he was the one holding their lifeline here, they had no choice but to focus on him. As they looked at him, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. This is quite a dilemma. With everyone wanting to join me like this, Id like to accept all of you as teammates if I could, but rules are rules. -Gulp! The boys swallowed dryly. It seemed he had made a decision on who to accept as teammates. Mok Yu-cheon stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. No matter how much they disliked each other, brothers were still brothers. He inwardly hoped that in the end, he would accept him as a teammate. But then In a situation like this, it seems unfair to prioritize and look after certain individuals So lets do this instead. Mok Gyeong-un glanced to the side and nodded his head. Then Huh? My body? The bodies of the restrained boys moved. Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly at them and said, Kill each other. What? Ill accept the seven of you who survive as my teammates. !!!!!! In an instant, everyones expressions stiffened. Chapter 71 Chapter 72Ill accept the seven of you who survive as my teammates. !? The boys, who had been tensely waiting to see who Mok Gyeong-un would choose as his teammates, were dumbfounded for a moment by the words that came out of his mouth. He was telling them to kill each other when the sun was about to rise? T-This bastard? Seriously! From their perspective, they couldnt help but be furious. In the first place, they had stayed up all night until now to defend the flag. But he suddenly appeared and was toying with the situation as if pulling out an embedded stone. No, it was even worse than that. Are you seriously Mok Yu-cheon, who had momentarily flared up like the others and tried to express his anger to Mok Gyeong-un. However, the moment he saw Mok Gyeong-uns face, he became speechless. Ha That face with the corners of his mouth raised up to his ears was enjoying this situation. It was far from the feeling of a joke. It was a face that seemed to genuinely wish for them to kill each other. -Shudder! With that realization, goosebumps spread from Mok Yu-cheons spine to his entire body. Rather than questioning whether this guy was really that Mok Gyeong-un, it felt like he was looking at an existence filled with genuine evil. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. You have too much leisure. The sun seems like it will rise soon. The horizon in the eastern sky that Mok Gyeong-un was pointing at with his hand was dyed in crimson. Everyones expressions turned grave. It really seemed like the sun would rise soon. Damn it. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do we really have to do as that bastard says? Right at that moment One boy couldnt contain his anger and finally charged at Mok Gyeong-un, shouting. You son of a biiiiitch! The stone ax that Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave had thrown was gripped in the boys hand. The boy, whose eyes had gone wild, didnt care about the sun rising or not. It was an impulsive action, feeling like he had to smash Mok Gyeong-uns head with this stone ax to vent his anger. However -Clang! Huh? The boys body froze, restrained by chains just three steps away from Mok Gyeong-un. T-This is An alien sensation as if his whole body was bound. Although nothing was visible, it was incomprehensible. At that moment, the Green Soul Gyu Soha, who was reaching out her hand towards the boy, spoke in a chilling voice. -Master. Shall I kill him? Mok Gyeong-un shook his head at this. It wouldnt be bad for Gyu Soha to kill him, but there was no need to reveal that the Spirit Devourer had reached a level capable of killing someone yet. Therefore -Thud thud thud! L-Let me go. T-This isnt right. The boy restrained by Gyu Sohas chains seemed to have regained his senses, trembling with a pale face. At this, Mok Gyeong-un snatched the stone ax the boy was holding and raised it as if he would strike him down at any moment. The boy pleaded in terror. Eek! I-I was wrong. Ill do as you say. You heated up like an iron pot and cooled down quickly. Please spare me. Then you should have targeted someone other than me. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un brought the stone ax down on the boys head. -Splat! Urk! A grotesque scream flowed from the mouth of the boy whose head was crushed. The expressions of the other boys watching this scene were a sight to behold. They too had killed other boys to survive from the first gate until now, but that was ultimately murder for a purpose. However, Mok Gyeong-uns actions had a different nature. C-Crazy bastard. It seemed like he was enjoying the act of killing itself. A prime example was smiling so brightly while looking at the boy dying brutally with his head crushed, which was completely out of the ordinary. .. Overwhelmed by the pressure, the boys no longer had any thoughts of trying to do something to Mok Gyeong-un. That was completely out of their league. With the situation turning out like this, the first one to move was -Smack! -Crack! Urk! Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave snapped the neck of a boy right next to him. You! The boys who followed Yeom Ga couldnt hide their consternation at the betrayal. Then Yeom Ga spoke in an irritated tone. Fuck. Are you going to play friendship games after coming this far? If you bastards want to live too, its best to do as that guy says. Urk! There was no other way to deny it. Charging at that bastard Mok Gyeong-un would be of no use, so to survive now, they had to kill each other until only seven remained, as he said. -Swoosh swoosh! Sorry! Gasp! Y-You! The other boys also strangled and ambushed the boys next to them. The boys who were even a little slow became prey. This wasnt just limited to Yeom Gas side. Aaaargh! The boys who had been scattered and defending the flag in a semicircular formation also pounced on the boys next to them, throwing caution to the wind. -Swoosh! Die! Y-You too? Shut up! Is this the time to argue about that? It was hard to admit, but Yeom Ga was right. We entered this competition killing each other anyway, so what friendship at this point. They had to survive. If they died, cooperation or friendship was of no use. They had to make it into the seven before the sun rose. Mok Yu-cheon, who was supporting Mo Ha-rangs shoulders, bit his lip at this sight. In an instant, everything felt futile. Although they werent righteous individuals, the teammates he had shared life and death with for three hours to survive together had suddenly turned on each other to kill. They were the ones who had said they would stick together until the end just two hours ago. Thats why Mok Yu-cheon, who had thought that people were people no matter where they were, felt that way. However Die! Die! Aaaaahhhh! P-Please spare me. I-I helped you too. So what! They were killing each other as if nothing had happened. Everyones eyes had changed. -Grip! Mok Yu-cheons tattered nails from the steel bead competition dug into his palm. All of this was because of that guy. Because of that bastard, the place where they had competed by joining forces had suddenly turned into a bloody pandemonium. He had turned everyone into beasts with only the instincts of the strong preying on the weak, not humans. He wanted to knock that guy down if he could. However ..Energy points. His energy points were sealed, and it seemed like Mok Gyeong-un was using some strange technique. Recalling what happened at Yeon Mok Sword Manor, it was probably some kind of illusion technique. Damn it. He didnt want to be dragged around by that guy, but there was no other way. For a moment, Mok Yu-cheon unconsciously glanced at Mo Ha-rang, whose shoulders he was supporting. Then, as if realizing his mistake, he shook his head. No. For a fleeting moment, he had unconsciously thought about killing her. What had become of him? As he was thinking this, he saw a boy approaching with murderous eyes. Huff..Huff.. Ma-sang. Mok Yu-cheon called his name. He was one of the three who had survived with him from the beginning. At some point, Ma-sangs hand gripped one of the two stone daggers that Mo Ha-rang had. -Grit! Mok Yu-cheon clenched his teeth. Having already stained his hands with a lot of blood on the way here, he knew well that there was no way to persuade Ma-sang in this situation. Thats why he was so furious at this situation. At that moment, Ma-sang swept his surroundings while exhaling rough breaths. Then he opened his mouth. ..Yu-cheon. Cut off Ha-rangs breath. What? Mok Yu-cheons voice rose. Thanks to Mo Ha-rang, they had escaped several crises, so he didnt expect Ma-sang to tell him to kill her without any hesitation. Moreover, didnt she get injured while trying to help her teammates? No. Lets leave Ha-rang and fight each other instead. Huff.Huff.Stop talking nonsense and kill her. I said no. At Mok Yu-cheons words, Ma-sang shouted, You son of a bitch! She wont survive with her injuries anyway. In that case, even if we have to kill her, you and I should survive! With a scream close to wailing, Mok Yu-cheon muttered with difficulty. I know. Damn it, I know. But he couldnt do it. He could understand fighting each other and killing someone, but he couldnt cut off the breath of this girl who was in a dazed state. Then Then Ill kill her. With those words, Ma-sang charged forward. At this, Mok Yu-cheon hurriedly put down Mo Ha-rang and blocked Ma-sang. The guy had already killed another boy, so he had no hesitation in killing the injured Mo Ha-rang to survive. -Swoosh swoosh! Although his energy points were sealed, Mok Yu-cheon was called a genius. He threw his body towards the charging Ma-sang, grabbed his wrist with the Seizing Hand technique, and twisted it back. -Crack! Let go of that! Mok Yu-cheon urged Ma-sang to let go of the dagger gripped in his hand. If you dont let go, your arm will break. Aaaargh. Ma-sang. Calm down. Lets join forces and deal with the guys from the other team instead Before he could finish his words, Ma-sang said with a sneer, Aaaargh. What are you going to do when the sun is rising? And even if its not me, its already too late. At those words, Mok Yu-cheon raised his head. And there, he saw a boy charging towards Mo Ha-rang, who was lying face down. It was also a boy who had been on the same team. The boy charging with an apologetic expression had a rock in his hand, as if he was going to shatter Mo Ha-rangs head. Stop! Mok Yu-cheon shouted urgently. But it was already too late. Nooooooo! The boys crude stone was just a step away from crushing Mo Ha-rangs head. Right at that moment -Clang! !? The moment the stone was about to touch, the boys body froze in that state. T-This is The alien sensation of something restraining his body. It was that same thing as before. -Thud! Ha..Haa.. With the crisis averted at the last second, Mok Yu-cheon sat on the ground and exhaled rough breaths as if hyperventilating. After being extremely tense, his breathing became uncontrollable as the tension suddenly dissipated. If he had been just a little late, Mo Ha-rang would have died. At that moment, the boy whose movements were restrained shouted as if possessed. What are you doing? Didnt you say youd give us a chance by fighting each other? He wasnt spouting nonsense about sparing the injured or women, right? As he was thinking this, a sound was heard. -Clap clap clap! He could move his head, so when he looked in that direction, he saw Mok Gyeong-un clapping his hands. Wondering why he was doing that, Mok Gyeong-un said with a bright smile, Congratulations. What? The spots are all filled. At those words, the boy swallowed and looked around. Mok Yu-cheon and Ma-sang, Mo Ha-rang and himself who tried to kill her, and Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave and two of his cronies had survived. Ah! Forgetting how many of them had survived while trying to kill each other to reduce their numbers, they finally realized that only seven remained. Human hearts were truly cunning. Haa.. We survived. All of them who had been trying to kill each other until now had brightened expressions along with sighs of relief. They were engulfed in the exhilaration that came from surviving the competition. That exhilaration was so great that they completely forgot the fact that they had engaged in a massacre orchestrated by Mok Gyeong-un. Interesting. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched upwards. He felt a small amusement at the sight of them. At that moment, the sun was rising. The mountains of Corpse Blood Valley, which had been shaded in darkness, slowly brightened under the crimson sunlight slowly poking its head out. And with that -Swish swish swish swish! Before long, as if they had been waiting, warriors wearing red belts appeared, displaying their lightfoot skills. The warriors who appeared looked around, checking the flags and the survivors. Then, their expressions stiffened as they discovered something. !!!!! It was because of the giant monster wolf, no, the monstrous beast demon wolf, lying dead with its snout torn off. ..Who on earth? This monstrous beast wasnt released to be killed. It was released for them to survive against. Chapter 72 Chapter 72The monster wolf, no, the monstrous beast demon wolf, lying dead with its snout torn off. It wasnt released to be killed. It was released for them to survive against it. But to think it was dead Ha It was truly unbelievable. For a moment, everyone was at a loss for words at this sight. Then, a red-belted warrior asked the exhausted boys, Who did it? At his question, the boys gazes naturally turned towards a certain someone. Although they all looked similar, there was one exceptionally handsome boy who was drenched in blood from head to toe. It was Mok Gyeong-un. ..Is it that guy again? The eyes of the red-belted warriors flickered with interest. Although they were already interested in him due to his performance in the steel bead competition, they couldnt help but be surprised by this. Senior does this make sense? One warrior muttered as if he couldnt understand. That was understandable. Even without the energy points being sealed, it seemed difficult for a decent warrior to handle a monstrous beast of that size. But to think he did this to it in a state where his energy points were blocked? No matter how much one trains their outer force, this is Impossible. It was questionable whether one could face it even with proper gear. The most senior warrior among the red-belted warriors looked Mok Gyeong-un up and down. While the other boys looked haggard and exhausted, he alone had lively eyes. No, he didnt even look tired. Could it be? The senior warriors eyes narrowed with suspicion. He then spoke. You. Come here. Is there a problem? Who said you could talk back? .. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and approached the senior warrior. Then the senior warrior roughly grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns wrist and checked the state of his body. It was to confirm whether his energy points were blocked or not. However .Theyre blocked. He wondered if the guy had somehow unblocked his energy points, but that wasnt the case. They were still blocked. Confirming this made it even more unbelievable. They raised such a guy in a mere place like Yeon Mok Sword Manor? No matter how famous the martial arts family was, it wasnt a major faction like the Nine Paths or the likes. This was going to be quite controversial. It was the first time since the operation of Corpse Blood Valley. *** The robe-wearing diviner looked dumbfounded at the corpse of the monstrous beast demon wolf with its snout and head torn off, completely separated from its lower jaw. To make matters worse, right when the sun rose, he had used a technique to signal the demon wolf to return. But when it didnt return, the diviner, sensing something was off, had climbed up here. Then someone spoke to him. Is this possible? Pardon? I asked if its possible. The one asking the question was none other than the Lord of Corpse Blood Valley wearing the demon mask. Arriving late and climbing the mountain, he had received a report from the red-belted warriors and arrived here to check the demon wolfs corpse. He, too, couldnt help but be inwardly surprised. In the first place, the role of the monstrous beast demon wolf was to be an ordeal for the boys. It was to push them to an even more extreme situation and maximize their will to survive. But to think they killed it This Ha The robe-wearing diviner couldnt give any answer. If a warrior who had mastered martial arts had done this, he would have at least responded, It seems he possesses quite an extraordinary martial prowess. But this was truly unexpected. Should I even mention this? What was even more troublesome was the state of the demon wolf. .It had already achieved maturity. He already thought it was getting close to a mature state anyway. But he believed it wasnt ready yet and it would take a couple more months, so he had deployed this beast. However, in that short time, it had become a fully mature body. It had turned from a fierce beast into a monstrous beast. This is crazy. How did they do this? Even trained diviners and third-rate or second-rate warriors had a hard time dealing with ferocious beasts. But if it became a monstrous beast-level, even first-rate masters would have a hard time catching it unless they joined forces. He couldnt believe that one of the boys whose energy points were sealed had caught it. He had to report this, but the diviner couldnt bring himself to do it. Thats because even ferocious beasts alone could be considered an extreme ordeal, but a monstrous beast-level would be close to a massacre, even with the protective space of the flag. Should I consider it lucky? It was fortunate that this beast was killed before it could cause more harm. However, it was difficult to fully report this fact. So he excluded this and said, To be honest, even I dont understand how they caught it. You dont understand? In your opinion, which part of the human body possesses the greatest strength? .Are you trying to say its the mouth? Thats right. The biting force is the strongest. Let alone beasts or such beasts, do you think it would be any different? Those called beasts have lived wild lives unlike humans, and accordingly, they are equipped with jaws capable of chewing through even bones. Humans cut hard bones and eat them. However, many of the creatures called beasts eat bones whole. In that case, naturally, the shape of their teeth and their biting force had to develop accordingly. If they were lucky and pierced its core, which could be called its heart, with something sharp, I could understand. But this is impossible with just a bit of strength. To tear it apart, one needed a force that surpassed the biting power of the monstrous beast demon wolf. The demon mask nodded at this. I see. Who did it? Please tell me Thats enough. Pardon? Didnt you hear me? I said thats enough. Take that corpse with you. He had heard what he wanted. So there was no need to mention it further. ..I understand. Then Ill borrow a few men. Do as you please. As the diviner took the corpse with the help of a few warriors, the senior warrior who served as his assistant approached him with a frown and said, I checked. Are the Golden Gate Lock still in place? Yes. With the energy points blocked, the true energy couldnt circulate through his body. But he did that. Calling him strong is an understatement. He might be even stronger than that child of the Esoteric Realm Gate. Hmm. Was this something that could be explained by him being strong? The demon mask had experience fighting against what was called a fierce beast in his younger days. If he referred to those memories, it was still questionable. To think he did this without inner energy. Ill have to keep an eye on him. He thought he was no ordinary fellow, but this made him even more interested. There seemed to be something about him that couldnt be explained just by his background from a famous martial arts family. The demon mask changed the subject. Have the rest all gathered? Yes. Whats the total number? The total number of survivors is 259. Out of the total of 468, about half had died. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Upon receiving this report from the senior warrior, the demon mask nodded and moved his feet. Climbing to the top of the mountain ridge, there was a large clearing where the boys were sitting in rows and columns. But this was just the number of survivors; they were divided into two groups here as well. Out of the 259, 200 were on the right side, and the remaining 59 were on the left side. The majority of 200 had relaxed faces, while the remaining 59 were pale and trembling. The reason was that they were the ones who failed to find a flag until sunrise. Damn it. Is this how we die? Thats why they were afraid. The result had already been foretold. It was death. The demon mask, standing in front of them, opened his mouth. I congratulate you on successfully defending the flags. The fifty-nine pieces of trash on the left side have also worked hard to survive the night without being able to do anything. Even the words that were supposed to be respectful were different. In fact, these words didnt register with the 59 boys. They just wanted to live. As they were doing so, the demon mask turned his head towards them. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Their hearts pounded loudly. The moment the demon mask gave the order, it seemed like the red-belted warriors would immediately behead them. However The fifty-nine pieces of trash, follow that diviner down the mountain. !? At this order from him, the eyes of the 59 boys widened. They naturally thought they would be killed on the spot, but being told to follow that robe-wearing diviner down the mountain made them puzzled. Could it be that they were being spared? -Murmur murmur! The faces of these boys began to light up. Seeing this, the red-belted warriors shook their heads. Being told to follow the diviner was by no means a good thing. They didnt want to tell them what was to come, as they were so happy about briefly extending their lives. Shut up and get lost. At the demon masks scolding, the rejoicing boys shut their mouths. Of course, they were still smirking. And so, the 59 boys followed the procession collecting the corpse of the demon wolf and the bodies of the dead, pulling a cart down the mountain. Why are they making those expressions? There must be something. Although those who went down wouldnt know, the 200 boys who roughly grasped the situation by looking at the expressions of the red-belted warriors felt fortunate. That they werent included in that group. As they were doing so, the demon mask spoke again. Now. Its time for another selection. Selection? The faces of the boys, who had been relieved at the word selection, became puzzled. Of course, not all of them were like that. Some teams were inwardly cheering as if they had guessed the situation. As they were doing so, the demon mask pointed to the left side and said, Those who have grasped the true meaning of the flags, move to the left side. True meaning? What is he talking about? -Murmur murmur! The boys stirred. Then some of them got up from their seats. And with a triumphant expression, they moved to the left side. Of course, Mok Gyeong-uns team was no exception. Seeing the boys who had moved, a few teams tried to follow suit to the left side without knowing the reason, thinking, Oh well, I dont know. However If you follow without knowing the true meaning and get caught, youll be executed on the spot. -Flinch! They had no choice but to stop at this warning. And so, the boys were divided into left and right sides once again. Out of the 200, 80 boys were on the left side, and 120 boys were on the right side. What the hell is this true meaning? Does this mean we didnt pass? The 120 boys on the right side couldnt hide their anxiety. It was due to the fear that if they didnt pass here, they might die, as the term selection was used. As they were doing so, the demon mask looked at the boys remaining on the right side and said, This is the limit for you lot. But be grateful. You lot have now become low-ranking warriors of the Heaven and Earth Society. !? At this declaration from the demon mask, the boys eyes widened. They were the ones who had been afraid that they would die for failing to pass the gate. But it was a completely unexpected result. However, relieved that they wouldnt die but had survived, some of the boys sat down on the ground as if their legs had given out. Haa W-We survived. Corpse Blood Valley, where most of those who entered were known to leave as corpses. The exhilaration of surviving here was too great. On the other hand, about half of them didnt seem to be in a good mood, their expressions souring. That was because Damn it! A low-ranking warrior. The goal of most of those entering Corpse Blood Valley was never to become a mere low-ranking warrior. The purpose of risking their lives to pass the gates was to be chosen. But they had failed at this. Stupid things. You took the test too simplistically. Seeing them, the 80 who had grasped the true meaning of the gates looked at them with mocking expressions. They had gained the qualifications to go to a higher place. As they were doing so, the demon mask took something out of his bosom. It was a silver tablet with the character Two written on it. Ah! The eyes of a few, including Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave, sparkled upon recognizing this. It was a badge given to the one who passed the gate at the top of the class. Is he going to determine the top scorer? If that was the case, they couldnt help but be interested. They had prior information that having that badge would be quite advantageous in the end. But unlike the steel bead competition, there was nothing particularly superior about this one. The only thing was the fact that they had discovered there were two types of flags, but even this was too many with 80 people. What will he do? As they were wondering about this, the demon mask muttered, How should I determine the top scorer? Should it be the one who memorized the verse? At these words, a few, including Yeom Ga, perked up their shoulders. That was because they were the ones who had succeeded in memorizing the verses in advance, having secured the two types of flags with verses early on. If it was like that, they were confident. Or should it be the one who can best demonstrate the verse? With the following muttering, some of the perked-up shoulders sank. Although they had barely memorized the verses while defending and seizing the flags all night, they didnt have time to practice. This was the same for Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave and Yeon Moo-woong of the Esoteric Realm Gate. They could immediately demonstrate the stances according to the memorized verses, but they werent confident in demonstrating them perfectly, as it would be their first time. In fact, it would be the same for anyone. Still, the conditions are the same. If they were told to demonstrate the stances, they were going to try it no matter what. As they were doing so, the demon mask said, Good. Lets do it this way. Is there anyone among you who can properly explain what kind of verse is on the flag? At that question, someone raised their hand and stood up first, as if they had been waiting. -Swoosh! Its a sword technique! At this shout, snickers burst out from here and there. That was because anyone who had memorized or at least seen the verse would know that it was a sword technique. Is that even worth mentioning? Just by looking at the demon masks cold gaze, the boy realized he had made a mistake and quietly sat down. Then Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave raised his hand and stood up. Its a swift sword art where offense and defense are integrated, targeting three acupoints on the centerline and six major acupoints, and the variation of stances is diverse depending on its use. Ah At Yeom Gas explanation, Yeon Woo-woong of the Esoteric Realm Gate smacked his lips regretfully. The others felt the same way. He had concisely and accurately explained the characteristics of the sword technique. No further explanation was necessary. How about that? Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave looked at Mok Gyeong-un and Yeon Woo-woong of the Esoteric Realm Gate in turn with a triumphant expression. There was no need to even look at Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall, as she was lying down receiving treatment. He was confident that this badge would be his. The demon mask opened his mouth. To think you figured it out to that extent in the midst of all this, not bad. Got it. Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave inwardly cheered. Judging by the demon masks reaction, what he had figured out seemed to be correct to some degree. Mok Yu-cheons eyes flickered with interest. He didnt speak up first because he had no particular desire for the top spot. However, more than that He has a keen eye for reading the verses. It was almost identical to what he had grasped. Although the guy was cunning, his talent in martial arts definitely didnt fall behind his own when compared. He became curious about what level he would be at once the Golden Gate Lock were removed. Hmm. As they were doing so, the demon mask glanced at the senior warrior of the captain rank. Then the senior warrior also nodded his head. In any case, these were people who had fought in the flag defense battle for nearly three hours without resting or sleeping, engaged in a fight to the death. It was plenty impressive that they had figured it out to this extent. The demon mask held out the silver tablet and said, Good. This gate Before he could even finish his words Isnt it a sword formation rather than just a sword technique? !? The demon mask frowned and turned his head. Who just said that? As he was wondering, the one who said those words was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Ha! At this, the demon mask clicked his tongue as if dumbfounded. That was because this sword technique had simple stances, so it was impossible to distinguish whether it could be demonstrated as a sword formation or not just by looking at the verses. At the very least, it was difficult to notice unless one was a swordsman who had reached a high level with the sword. But a greenhorn brat distinguished this just with the verses? W-What? Yeom Ga, who had inwardly sneered at the abrupt mention of sword formation from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, was taken aback. But what the hell was this reaction from the demon mask? Chapter 73 Could it be?Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave frowned, feeling uneasy inside. The reaction to Mok Gyeong-uns words about it being a sword formation was unusual. If it wasnt the case, there would have been no reason to react like that in the first place. That cant be. Yeom Ga denied it inwardly. A sword formation, as the name suggests, is a formation deployed using swords. Formations typically have fixed rules and precise variations in stances to interlock with each other, which was difficult to achieve with just the sword technique verses. That meant the verses stances had to be adapted, but this was impossible to envision in ones head just by looking at the verses unless one was at a considerable level. Is that guy such a master of the sword? To be able to notice this just from the verses, one had to be a sword master of the caliber of the Vermillion Slaughter Caves Valley Master, Yeom Gas father. Thats why Yeom Ga hoped it wasnt the case. However, contrary to his wish Why do you think its a sword formation? The demon mask asked Mok Gyeong-un in a serious tone. Mok Gyeong-un then nonchalantly said, Judging by how the stances of the sword technique adhere to the basics and each one is arranged so that the movement paths dont overlap, I thought it could be demonstrated as a sword formation. The movement paths dont overlap. The demon masks eyes narrowed. Even if one could physically demonstrate the sword technique multiple times or visualize the sword in ones mind, it was quite difficult to trace the movement paths to the point of combining them into a sword formation. It was more than observing ones own movements. Hmm. The demon mask stroked his chin. To be honest, it was hard to believe. A guy who was merely 17 or 18 years old had insight on par with someone who had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship? Of course, if he possessed innate talent, it could be possible. However Those hands. The palms of Mok Gyeong-uns hands that the demon mask was looking at were not like that at all. Those were not the hands of an exceptional swordsman. The shape of a swordsmans thumb, index finger, and pinky naturally changed after gripping a sword for a long time. But looking at Mok Gyeong-uns hands, there werent even any calluses on his thumbs. Those arent the hands of someone who has mastered the sword. Yet such insight emerged from him. If a sword master had given him pointers, it would be understandable. But there was no way such a person existed here in Corpse Blood Valley. Thats why it was even more puzzling. Was this guys discernment really on par with someone who had reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship? The demon mask, who had been staring intently at Mok Gyeong-un, said, If a sword formation were to be deployed with this verse, how many people do you think would be most efficient? It was already impressive that he had guessed it was a sword formation. But could he really figure this out as well? If he got this right too, one could truly say his insight regarding the sword was on par with a master. At this question, Mok Gyeong-un remained still for a moment and then answered, Eight. The demon masks eyes flickered with interest at those words. He had accurately stated the minimum number required to deploy a sword formation. Then Mok Gyeong-un continued, Sixteen or thirty-two should also be possible. At those words, a small gasp escaped the demon masks mouth. It would have been impressive if he had only said eight, but he even accurately guessed the numbers that could form the sword formation. Do you think it would be difficult to go beyond that? If they were to combine, the formation would start to overlap from that point on. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the demon mask sincerely clicked his tongue. The Heaven and Earth Eight Resonance Formation. That was the name of this formation. It was an absolute formation based on the variations of the Eight Trigrams, developed by the previous Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, allowing sixteen to thirty-two swordsmen to launch a combined attack. Look at this guy. He even got this right. Did he really possess the eyes and insight of a swordsman who had reached the pinnacle? If that was the case, he was genuinely intrigued. .. He didnt care at all that Mok Gyeong-un was from an upright martial arts family. The demon mask, who had been staring intently at Mok Gyeong-un, licked his lips. He wanted to satisfy that greed right away, but now, during the ongoing examination, was not the time. -Smack! The demon mask threw something at Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un caught it and opened his palm to find a silver tablet with the character Two engraved on it. The demon mask said, You are also the second-place scorer. -Murmur murmur! At those words, the boys watching this stirred. With Mok Gyeong-un claiming the second-place position following the first, it naturally became a topic of discussion. Just who was this guy? What was his background that he had already taken the second-place position? -Grit! Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave gnashed his teeth. He had naturally thought the second place would be his, but he didnt expect it to be snatched away like this. He was one of the three most promising disciples from the major factions in this Corpse Blood Valley. But now he looked pathetic. ..Mok Gyeong-un. That guys name was completely etched into his mind. It seemed like he would only feel better if he could somehow get back at him for this humiliation. Just wait and see. Once the Golden Gate Lock sealing his energy points were removed, that guy better be prepared. As they were doing so, the demon mask spoke, I sincerely congratulate the eighty of you who have passed the second gate. You have gained the qualifications to become middle-rank warriors of our Heaven and Earth Society. Middle-rank warriors! At his words, exhilaration filled the eyes of some boys. That was because starting from middle-rank warriors, the treatment within the Heaven and Earth Society changed. Among the middle-rank warriors, those with exceptional skills could gain the qualification to lead a unit of low-rank warriors as a unit leader. The demon mask continued speaking to them, whose eyes had come alive despite their exhaustion. To be a middle-rank warrior, one must have the ability to lead a unit and be able to execute a sword formation. As you just heard, the verse on the flag is the verse of a sword technique that requires at least eight people to deploy as a sword formation. At those words, everyones eyes flickered with interest. The examination wasnt simply composed of extreme trials. From the beginning, there was a reason why they had to be divided into teams of eight. Now, if you have a keen eye, you should be able to guess what the third gate is. You there. At the demon masks nod, a boy abruptly stood up from his seat. Yes! What do you think the third gate is? Thats Speak properly. Its for the eight members who passed to deploy a sword formation and eliminate the target! At the boys words, most of them nodded slightly, thinking the same thing. That was the only thing they could guess at this point. As they were doing so, the demon mask gestured for him to sit down and opened his mouth. Correct. The third gate is for a team of eight to perfectly deploy a sword formation and eliminate the target. At his words, the boys inwardly felt relieved. The first and second gates had made them harm each other and exhausted them mentally and physically. If they were told to do it twice, it would be an experience they never wanted to go through again. However, there are conditions and restrictions here as well. Conditions and restrictions? First, you will be given a day of rest, so decide on a team leader during that time. Of course, you must also form a team of eight, including the team leader. Huh? At the demon masks words, the boys furrowed their brows. This meant that the eight who had defended the flag didnt necessarily have to be on the same team. In this case, they could reorganize the teams. Great! At this, a few openly cheered. Among them were Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave and Mok Yu-cheon. In fact, most of them who had been inwardly dreading being on the same team as Mok Gyeong-un again showed similar reactions. By the way, the one who becomes the team leader naturally passes the third gate regardless of the sword formation test, and -Swoosh! The demon mask took out a square wooden tablet that looked like an identity plate from his bosom and showed it. The words Unit Leader were engraved on it. Oh? Could it be? Unit Leaders plate? The boys eyes focused on the wooden tablet. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then the demon mask chuckled and continued, They will also be given the qualification of a unit leader. !!!!!! At the demon masks words, the boys couldnt hide their excitement even though their mouths were closed. Only a select few among the middle-rank warriors who had the qualifications of a senior could become unit leaders. But were they deciding the unit leaders here? However, a question arose in everyones mind as they were getting excited. Then wont everyone want to be the team leader? Who among those who had come this far wouldnt want to be the team leader? Realizing this, sighs of distress naturally mixed into the boys breaths. They thought this gate might be a bit better, but in the end, it seemed like they would have to fight again. Damn it. There are eighty people, so only eight will qualify. Even thats uncertain. If someone dies while fighting for the team leader position, that team will be eliminated. If even one person met with an accident, seven others would be eliminated together. It couldnt be considered easier than the second gate by any means. As they were doing so, the demon mask spoke, Now I will state the restriction. . The restriction is no killing. !? At those words, everyone was puzzled. Did the restriction of no killing literally mean they couldnt kill each other? Everyone looked at the demon mask in confusion. They thought he would clarify the reason behind it. However That is all. Thats it? So we have to decide on a team leader without killing? Everyone was dumbfounded by the simple yet different restriction compared to before. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips as if he was disappointed. He thought he could enjoy it like the second gate, but with the restriction on killing, the fun was gone. .This guy. Why is he disappointed? Seeing his reaction, the boys next to him clicked their tongues inwardly. Shouldnt he consider it fortunate instead? At least in this gate, there wouldnt be any loss of life. -Clank! At that moment, the red-belted warriors began taking out a peculiar-shaped iron object from a wooden box. The demon mask pointed at it and said, Before heading to the lodgings beyond the mountain, we will collect the Golden Gate Lock. Ah! At those words, everyones expressions brightened. They had been wondering how long they would have to wear the Golden Gate Lock, but they were finally being freed from them. The restriction of not being able to use inner energy made them more uncomfortable than they had thought. Finally. The lips of Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave twitched. He had waited so long, and the restriction on his inner energy was finally being lifted. Yeom Ga glared intensely at the back of Mok Gyeong-uns head in front of him. He couldnt respond to that strange technique due to the restriction on his inner energy, but now that the restriction was being lifted, the situation would change. Ill make you crawl between my legs. The restriction on killing was in place, but it didnt matter. As long as he didnt kill him, it was fine. Thinking about this, his mood became so good that the corners of his mouth curled up cruelly. *** Beyond the mountain, there was a lodging building where they could rest. It was structured so that two people could rest in one room, so the boys each found someone they liked and chose their rooms. It didnt take very long. During this one-day rest period, the behavioral tendencies of the boys were divided into two. The boys of the first tendency ate the snacks prepared in the room to satisfy their hunger, and then, without exception, they all began circulating their energy. They had fought a bloody battle all night, exhausting their minds and bodies, so they tried to restore their bodies to normal as much as possible through energy circulation. The boys of the second tendency were different from them. Although they also had a strong desire to rest, they judged that it was better to move first and secure teammates. Therefore, they attempted to approach the boys who were originally on the same team as them or those they had in mind. They were making a move in advance as the competition would intensify soon. And here, a third tendency also existed. -Crack! Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave, who had satisfied his hunger, stretched his body. He strongly wanted to circulate his energy like that guy sitting on the bed out of fatigue, but he judged that now was the right time, so he had to hurry. Now is the chance. His target was that bastard Mok Gyeong-un. As long as he didnt kill him, he could turn him into a cripple, and then he wouldnt have to worry starting from this gate. The other guys couldnt match up to him anyway. However, that guys strange technique and his unusually annoying presence bothered him. So Ill strike first. Now that the restriction was lifted, he was confident. Although that guy had learned a strange technique, Yeom Ga had reached the Peak Realm and had also mastered the Vermillion Slaughter Caves secret arts. Then, shall we start the hunt? After stretching, Yeom Ga grabbed the door and opened it. However !? Mok Gyeong-un was standing in front of the door with a smile on his face. You Oh my. It seems we had the same thought. A smile filled with malice. For a moment, Yeom Ga, who had been confidently stepping out, felt a chill run down his spine. Chapter 74 Chapter 74Inside a red room illuminated by candlelight. This place was a brothel located on the outskirts of the outer fortress of the Heaven and Earth Society. On the table were red and white powder, along with brushes for applying makeup. There was someone looking at these with a serious expression. It was Ha Chae-rin, the prospective leader of the Flying Killing Sect, one of the three major assassin groups, or rather Go Chan who had possessed her body. -Thud! Go Chan, with his interlocked fingers supporting his chin. The face reflected in the mirror was so captivating that it could be called beautiful. However, this was not his own appearance. ..Do I have to go this far? Looking at the cosmetic tools on the table, Go Chan fell into self-loathing. How did it come to this point? As a servant spirit, his fate was tied to Mok Gyeong-un, so he had chased after him all the way to the Heaven and Earth Society. In fact, if it were up to him, he wanted to run away, but since his life and death were tied to his master Mok Gyeong-un, he had no choice. Damn it. Go Chan let out a deep sigh. Somehow he had made it all the way to the outer fortress of the Heaven and Earth Society. But when he actually tried to infiltrate the Heaven and Earth Society, he didnt know the security would be this strict. Its impossible. Even during his assassin days, he occasionally had infiltration missions. No, most assassinations required stealthy infiltration to be carried out. However, the scale of the Heaven and Earth Society, which currently controlled one-third of the martial world, was beyond imagination, and it was on a completely different level from the small and medium-sized sects he had infiltrated before. Haa. With trembling hands, Go Chan reached for the brush to apply the powder. The reason he was grasping these cosmetic tools was simple. It was to infiltrate the Heaven and Earth Society. -Shudder! Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he gripped the brush, Go Chan felt goosebumps all over his body. It was due to the deep-seated aversion inherent in his soul. The thought of him, a man, coming to this brothel to disguise himself as a courtesan made him feel so strongly repulsed that he even felt nauseous. However, there was no other way. In order to infiltrate, Go Chan had wandered around the outer fortress of the Heaven and Earth Society, gathering information. He had also considered the method of secretly entering the carts carrying supplies or food, but it was impossible because they thoroughly inspected them at the gates of the Heaven and Earth Society. In the end, the best method was to make contact with an insider and enter that way. [Oho. So youre saying the young lady has come of age and wants to meet the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society, is that right?] [Th-thats right.] Even though it was to gather information, to think he had to say such things. Even as he said those words, he felt uncomfortable. [But it wont be easy to meet gentlemen of the rank of team leaders or division leaders, not just low-level warriors of the Heaven and Earth Society.] [Is there no way?] [Do you want to know? Ahem.] Subtly extending his hand. As expected of an information broker, he had a keen eye for money. At this, Go Chan placed silver coins in his hand. After receiving the silver coins, the information broker readily divulged the method. [Do you know Crimson Orchid House?] [Crimson Orchid House?] [Thats right. Its a brothel located on the eastern outskirts of the outer fortress, and there] -Bang! [Are you telling me to become a courtesan!] For a moment, it was so absurd that he almost snatched the money back from the information broker. The information broker appeased Go Chan and said, [Oh my. Listen to people until the end. Although Crimson Orchid House is a brothel, its not an ordinary pleasure district.] [Whats the difference between a brothel and a pleasure district] [The courtesans there are not only outstanding in appearance but also excel in academics, arts, and skills, and possess dignity, so even high-ranking gentlemen from inside the fortress visit.] [Is that true?] [After receiving the silver coins, would I lie? With the young ladys appearance, Crimson Orchid House will welcome you with open arms.] Trusting these words, Go Chan eventually infiltrated Crimson Orchid House. As the information broker said, he had concerns, but he succeeded in entering Crimson Orchid House. When asked if he had any skills, he recalled the times he had disguised himself as a musician during his assassin days and played the geomungo, and they truly welcomed him enthusiastically. [You have artistic skills! We always welcome female musicians.] On top of that, they mentioned that a few courtesans had become concubines of the Heaven and Earth Societys division leaders, creating vacancies. Concubines..Ha! It seems infiltration into the inner fortress is possible somehow. Go Chan swallowed dryly. And after hesitating several times, he finally picked up the brush and started applying powder to his face. Before long, the voice of the head courtesan of Crimson Orchid House could be heard from outside the door. -Are you ready? Uhum, well.. Go Chan, who was applying red powder to his lips, fumbled. Then, as if impatient from waiting outside, the head courtesan finally opened the door and entered. -Creak! Whats taking you so long to do your makeup? Since you have a pretty face, you can do it roughly. Lets see. How well did you do it? At these words, Go Chan looked at his own face in the mirror and couldnt hide his perplexity. He had tried his best, recalling Ha Chae-rins memories, but his hands must have shaken too much due to the instinctive aversion. The head courtesan approached and looked at Go Chans face. Then she soon frowned and muttered. .Oh my goodness. He had applied so much powder that his face was as white as a corpse. He had applied the ink so sloppily with the small brush meant for darkening the eyes that black tears were running down below his eyes, and he had drawn the red powder on his lips too long, making it look like his mouth was torn up to his ears. Youve made yourself look like a demon. Go Chan no longer looked like a beauty but a ferocious demon. At the sight of the head courtesan clicking her tongue, Go Chan gritted his teeth. How did he end up doing something like this? Seduction my ass. It might have been better to risk his life and infiltrate instead. *** Mok Gyeong-un was standing in front of the door with a smile on his face. Seeing him like that, Yeom Ga was momentarily taken aback and at a loss for words. A smile filled with malice. The moment their eyes met, Yeom Ga felt a chill down his spine. This is. The restrictions were lifted, allowing him to freely use his internal energy, so why was he being overwhelmed by the ominous aura emanating from this guy? In an instant, Yeom Ga gritted his teeth. He had intended to step forward, vowing to make the guy a cripple, but he was suddenly taken aback and felt like his momentum was stolen because the guy had appeared out of nowhere. As his displeasure intensified, Yeom Ga spoke with a terrifyingly distorted face. What do you mean by having the same thought? Is there any other reason? What? I thought you looked useful, so I was considering taking you as a teammate. -Grit! Yeom Ga ground his teeth and slowly raised his internal energy. And he spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in an agitated voice. Youre going to take me as your teammate? Yes. Actually, Ive been wanting to kill you since yesterday, but since the restriction of no killing is included in this gateway, I thought it would be better to just exploit you. Yeom Gas eyes fiercely darted around. What nonsense was this impudent bastard spouting? Saying he wanted to kill him but its better to exploit him? -Grit! His teeth involuntarily ground together. Now that the internal energy restriction was lifted, how many among the boys did he think could compete with him? Yeom Ga couldnt hold back any longer. -Swish! Yeom Ga, who had already completed the circulation of internal energy throughout his body, reached out his hand toward Mok Gyeong-uns neck. He intended to grab his neck with his right hand, suppress his acupoints with his left hand in an instant, and drag him into the room. However, -Thwack! Ugh! Before he could do that, Mok Gyeong-uns foot struck Yeom Gas abdomen. It happened so fast that he couldnt even see it. Veins bulged on Yeom Gas face, and his skin turned red as if it would burn. Youyou bastard Arent legs longer than arms? -Smack! Yeom Ga tightened his abdomen and kicked his toes toward Mok Gyeong-uns femoral nerve. At this, Mok Gyeong-un bent his leg and slightly retreated backward. Not missing that moment, Yeom Ga pushed off with his opposite foot, rotated his body, and tried to strike down on the top of Mok Gyeong-uns head. Whirling Kick. It was the third stance of the Vermillion Heaven Foot Technique, which the Vermillion Slaughter Cave prided themselves on. It was a stance that deceived the path by raising the kick upward and then instantly rotated the body to strike downward. It was difficult to dodge because it was extremely fast and mixed with feints. However, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un lightly moved half a step and twisted his body to avoid the Whirling Kick. !? Yeom Gas eyes narrowed. He never thought he would be able to dodge it so easily. But a stance is meant to be connected, so the next one was ready. -Whoosh! Yeom Ga twisted his body and thrust his sword fingers toward Mok Gyeong-uns Adams apple. Having reached the Peak Realm, he could form sharpness with his energy, even if not as much as an actual sword. This is called Piercing Energy. -Swish! However, -Whoosh! The Piercing Energy was about to pierce through Mok Gyeong-uns Adams apple. But before it could even touch, -Thwack! Mok Gyeong-uns foot kicked Yeom Gas leg like lightning. It was just a simple kick, so Yeom Ga didnt dodge it and instead sent internal energy to his leg to form a repulsive force. Based on his senses, he was superior to this guy in terms of internal energy. So if he protected his leg with internal energy, he thought he could sufficiently endure it.. -Thwack! Ugh! Yeom Gas body, whose leg was kicked, instantly half-rotated to the side and his head slammed into the floor. For a moment, Yeom Ga was dazed. What on earth just happened? He couldnt understand why he couldnt dodge this guys kick. It was fast, but the moment they collided, the repulsive force scattered. What. While he was doing that, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Youre weaker than I thought. You bastard! Yeom Ga, whose anger had risen to the top of his head, flicked his arm and rose to his feet while simultaneously aiming his kick technique at Mok Gyeong-uns neck, -Swoosh! Smack! Mok Gyeong-un easily dodged it, then grabbed Yeom Gas head and slammed it into the floor. -Crash! The floorboard shattered, and Yeom Gas head dug into the floor. It was painful, but Yeom Ga couldnt bear the humiliation, so he pulled up his internal energy to the fullest to try to raise his head again. But strangely, the energy focused on his neck and head scattered little by little, and he felt his strength drain instead. What, what is this? It was difficult to understand what phenomenon this was. While he was doing that, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Yeom Gas hair and pulled it. -Yank! As the embedded head was pulled out, sharp wooden splinters pierced various parts of his face, and blood flowed down. Looking at Yeom Gas face like this, Mok Gyeong-un smirked as if satisfied. Your face looks a bit better now. Youwhat did you do? What do you mean what did I do? Dont tell me you used something like Scattered Energy Poison? Scattered Energy Poison? At Yeom Gas words, Mok Gyeong-un countered with a puzzled expression. He prided himself on knowing almost everything about poisons unless it was unusual, but it was the first time he had heard of something called Scattered Energy Poison. Scattered Energy Poison. It was a strange poison made through a special manufacturing method that scattered internal energy once the conditions were met. Dont play dumb! If its not Scattered Energy Poison, then why is my internal energy scattering whenever I come into contact with you? Whenever he collided with Mok Gyeong-un, the internal energy in that area scattered. At first, he thought it was just a coincidence, but when it happened twice, he couldnt help but think of Scattered Energy Poison. Hmm. Was there such an interesting poison? Is this bastard toying with me now? Yeom Ga, whose anger had reached the top of his head, soon gritted his teeth. Now that it had come to this, he thought he had no choice but to use the secret technique of Vermillion Slaughter Cave. The secret technique was an assassination move that inevitably killed the opponent, so he was told not to use it unless it was an exceptional case, but he couldnt bear it any longer. -Thump thump! Yeom Ga concentrated his internal energy toward his chest. Then, the strange patterns drawn on his upper body glowed red. But at that moment, -Thwack! Ugh! Mok Gyeong-un pulled Yeom Gas hair back and smashed his fist down. But that wasnt the end. As if he was going to shatter Yeom Gas face, Mok Gyeong-un kept striking with his fist. -Thwack! Ack. St-stop.. -Thwack! Sto.p. -Thwack! Crack! The sound of his nose breaking and teeth shattering could be heard, but he didnt stop. -Thwack! Thwack! Thwack! There was no time to use the secret technique or anything. With the continuous strikes to his face, Yeom Ga had already lost consciousness. Huh! At that moment, hearing a sound from behind, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head with his fist raised. There was a boy who had woken up from the sound of fighting while circulating energy and refining his breath. What, what is going on? The boy couldnt hide his bewilderment when he saw Yeom Ga with his hair grabbed by Mok Gyeong-uns hand and his face turned into a bloody pulp. Toward this boy, Mok Gyeong-un waved his blood-stained hand and said with a smile, Ah. Dont mind me and just continue what you were doing. [TL/N: I forgot Go Chan existed for a moment. Ngl] Chapter 75 Chapter 75Ah. Dont mind it and just continue what you were doing. Mok Gyeong-un, who was flicking his blood-stained hand and speaking nonchalantly. At this sight, the boy didnt know what to do. He was already happy to be staying in the same room as Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave even for a short while, but in no time at all, he ended up in that state. Wh-what the hell is that guy? He fully acknowledged that Mok Gyeong-un had particularly stood out until the second gateway. But now, the restriction on internal energy was lifted. Yet, to do that to Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave, whose internal energy restriction was lifted, not just anyone else, was that guy a monster? Mok Gyeong-un paid no attention to the boys reaction. Rather, as if he was done with his business, he grabbed the hair of the unconscious Yeom Ga and dragged him out into the corridor. Ah! As the boy tried to get up, thinking he should stop this, Why? Do you want to follow along too? Mok Gyeong-un asked. At this, the boy faltered and, in his bewilderment, involuntarily shook his head rapidly. Th-thats not it. Youre wise. Then just stay there. -Thud! As the door closed, the boy slumped onto the bed as if the strength had left his legs. He had no confidence to follow and help Yeom Ga. Mok Gyeong-un, who had come out of the room, looked at Yeom Gas face and let out a small groan. Hmm. The face that had been reduced to a pulp was quite prominent. The moment he saw Yeom Gas tattoo glow red, he instinctively felt that the opponent was trying to kill him, so he had made him like this. -You shouldnt have been so rough. Thats true. At the Blue Spirits voice, Mok Gyeong-un muttered softly. He had intended to beat him moderately and make him a teammate, but this went beyond the moderate level. However, apart from this result, there was one thing that differed from his expectations. Was the Peak Realm this weak? After the restriction on internal energy was lifted, among the 80 boys, there were 7 who were estimated to have reached the Peak Realm. One of them was Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. The reason Mok Gyeong-un had chosen Yeom Ga as his first target was not only to have him as a teammate but also to test his own strength against him, who was showing explicit hostility toward him. But he was weaker than expected. He was slow. Even when he was in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, even if he could see the movements of those called first-class masters, his bodys reaction was slow. But now, the movements of Yeom Ga, who could be called the Peak Realm, felt slow. - Thats what I want to say, mortal. The Blue Spirit was also inwardly surprised by the unexpected result. Although he had opened the middle danjeon through the subtle principles of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques and his murderous energy had reached the Pinnacle of Peak Realm in terms of internal energy, she had predicted that he would be on par or slightly ahead because he lacked enlightenment. However, Mok Gyeong-un had completely overwhelmed Yeom Ga. Is this guys martial talent far exceeding my expectations? After confirming this, the excitement wouldnt subside. Although it was still far off, if this rate of progress continued, it was definitely worth looking forward to. Inwardly, she wanted to reveal her thoughts, but if the mortal became arrogant and neglected enlightenment -Dont jump to conclusions. Although he subdued him quite easily, this time, that stupid guys carelessness played a big part in it. At the Blue Spirits words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. There was some truth to her words. It was too early to determine the skill of a master who had reached the Peak Realm based on Yeom Ga alone. -But its getting interesting. What is? -I was curious how the energy of death would work, and now it has been confirmed. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un recalled what Yeom Ga had said. [If its not Scattered Energy Poison, then why is my internal energy scattering whenever I come into contact with you?] Those words had been quite puzzling. Can you tell why that is? -It seems to be offset by the energy of death. Offset? -Yes. You said you experienced the phenomenon of energy dispersing when others injected true energy to occupy your acupoints or check your bodys condition, right? Yes. -The energy you possess is completely opposite to the energy of living humans. So youre saying that energy was offset because its completely opposite? -Thats how it should be seen. The energy of yang and life will invigorate vitality, but your death energy rather brings death. Perhaps that further caused the energy to disperse. That had been the assumption so far. Since this was unprecedented in the history of the martial world, even she couldnt know exactly how this death energy would affect things in the future. But if this energy could really play the role of scattering the opponents energy like Scattered Energy Poison, it was as if a tremendous natural enemy had appeared for martial artists. It seems quite useful. To Mok Gyeong-un, who was pleased, the Blue Spirit said, -Just in case, make sure to control it. Control? -Yes. If it becomes known that you can scatter the opponents energy, you may face the vigilance of everyone before you fully mature. Hmm. That could be the case. As she said, martial artists might become wary. If they were to fight Mok Gyeong-un, their internal energy would scatter during the fight, putting them at a significant disadvantage unless they possessed superior strength. How do I control it? -Phew. Your learning order is really a mess. The Blue Spirit clicked her tongue. If he had reached the Peak Realm through the normal path, he would have properly grasped the method of transmitting energy. But despite being at the pinnacle, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt even perform the external meridians, which transmit energy directly, or the internal meridians and foot meridians that send energy within the body. Ill have to keep beating it into him whenever theres a chance. Now that the order was already messed up, there was no other way. While that was happening, they arrived at the lodging room. There was no one in the room. While everyone else was using a room for two, Mok Gyeong-un was an exception. Everyone unanimously refused to share a room with Mok Gyeong-un, but fortunately, there was a vacant room, so he ended up using it alone. Ugh. Just then, Yeom Ga, who had been unconscious, woke up, letting out a groan. At this, Mok Gyeong-un looked down at him as if it was fortunate and made eye contact. -Flinch! Yeom Ga, who saw Mok Gyeong-uns face as soon as he woke up, momentarily felt nauseous. Thats because while being beaten by Mok Gyeong-un to the point where his face became like this, he had fallen into extreme fear that he might die. As a result, he couldnt help but react like this. Have you come to your senses? You.what the hellugh. Ptooi. Yeom Ga felt pain and a foreign sensation in his mouth and spat something out. It was his broken tooth. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His entire mouth was numb and filled with the taste of blood, as if he had bitten his tongue several times. Does it hurt a lot? .. Is that even a question? Yeom Ga looked at Mok Gyeong-un with an absurd expression. To him, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head and said, I hit you a bit too hard even though I wasnt going to kill you. But it doesnt seem too bad since youve gotten a more manly face. This bastard now Is he toying with him? Even slightly moving his facial muscles hurt as if it was being burned by fire. He had made his face like this to the point where it was difficult to even open his eyes, yet the words he was saying sounded like he was provoking him. To such Yeom Ga, Mok Gyeong-un said, How about it? Do you want to join my team? Yeom Ga gritted his teeth and barely squeezed out his voice. F..uck off! He would rather die than ever be with this bastard. Although he knew he was no match, Yeom Ga didnt want to submit to his opponent just because he had lost. At this, Mok Gyeong-un lightly clapped his hands and said, -Clap clap! An unyielding will that doesnt submit. .. What a pity. I thought you would be quite useful, so I wanted us to be on the same team. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeom Ga, who had been inwardly tense, let out a sigh of relief. He was already worried that this crazy bastard might kill him regardless of the rules if he was in a bad mood. But it seemed he wasnt that impulsive. That was fortunate at least. Lets not associate with him. He had clearly realized it through this incident. This bastard was a crazy one who possessed ominousness itself, just as he had first felt. He knew that nothing good would come out of getting involved or provoking him. -Tremble tremble! Yeom Ga tried to get up to leave the room as soon as possible. But then, Mok Gyeong-un placed his finger on Yeom Gas forehead and lightly pushed. It wasnt much force, but Yeom Ga, who was trying to get up, fell back down. -Thud! What..are you..doing? Who said you could go? What? What is he talking about now? He had just spoken as if he was giving up on having him on his team, hadnt he? Then there was no reason for him to stay here. But what was he doing now? -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un took out a wooden puppet from his bosom. And then, with one hand, he formed a hand seal and chanted an incantation. The origin of fate, the cycle of reincarnation, release ()! !? What did he do just now? Yeom Ga, who didnt know much about sorcery techniques, couldnt hide his bewilderment at Mok Gyeong-uns strange behavior. So he tried to draw out the energy from his danjeon, Damn it! He hadnt noticed, but at some point, his acupoints had been occupied. No wonder he couldnt put any strength into his body. While that was happening, a sudden eerie sensation sent chills down his spine. -Seep seep! It felt like something was seeping into his body, and the sensation was so unpleasant and chilling that it was hard to endure. Urgh. You.you? What are you doing to me? Ugh. -Twitch twitch! Yeom Gas lower back curved like a shrimp. To him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Ill make good use of that body. Wh-what the hell is that..ugh! -Thump thump! Black veins were bulging out all over Yeom Gas neck and face, and his appearance was nothing short of hideous. But it didnt last very long. Yeom Gas body, which had been twisting and turning, his eyes rolling back and convulsing, had somehow returned to normal. Of course, when he opened his eyes, someone else had taken residence inside. How is the body? Demonic Monk. It seems usable. The vengeful spirit that had possessed him was none other than Demonic Monk. Demonic Monk, who had obtained a young body that had reached the Peak Realm, showed a satisfied expression. You should have given it to me in a more intact state. At those words, Demonic Monk touched his face a few times, and the broken nose bridge straightened, and the face somewhat returned to its original form. Oho. This seemed quite interesting. While the broken parts couldnt be greatly fixed, it had improved considerably. At Mok Gyeong-uns reaction, the Blue Spirit said, -Adjusting the possessed body to a desired state to some extent is not a difficult task. Unlike humans whose souls are bound, we can freely manipulate the bodies we occupy. It seems so. There seemed to be a way to make use of this as well. While that was happening, -Thump thump! At the sound of approaching footsteps, Mok Gyeong-un looked toward the door. Someone was approaching the room he was in. The footsteps were light in weight, but judging from the somewhat unnatural sound, the condition of the approaching person didnt seem too good. -Knock knock! At that moment, someone who had arrived in front of the door knocked. Come in. At this, the door opened, and an unexpected person revealed themselves. It was none other than Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall. Although she had received treatment, he thought she would be focusing on restoring her body while circulating energy and refining her breath due to her injuries, so why had she come here? At that moment, the Green Spirit Gyu Sohas voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Master! Master! Give me that humans body! It seemed he liked Mo Ha-rangs body. At this, the Blue Spirit said, -You brat. You insisted you were a man, so why are you clamoring for a womans body? - Gyu Soha shut her mouth. Not paying attention to their conversation, Mok Gyeong-un said with a light smile, What brings you here? -Swish! At that question, Mo Ha-rangs gaze turned to Demonic Monk, who had possessed the body of Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave behind Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said, Ah. This person has agreed to join our team. At those words, Demonic Monk nodded his head, pretending to be Yeom Ga. Seeing this, Mo Ha-rang turned her head toward Mok Gyeong-un and said, ..What did you do? What do you mean what did I do? Thats not Yeom Ga. At those words, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows slightly rose. What confidence did this woman have to say such a thing? Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said, What are you talking about? .That guy with a strong sense of pride wouldnt easily submit to you. And Yeom Ga is not the type to go under someone else. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un smirked. Come to think of it, he recalled that she was quick-witted enough to quickly deduce his purpose just by seeing his actions during the flag battle. And, Didnt she say their eyes met? Mo Ha-rang had said that her eyes had met with the Green Spirit Gyu Soha. At that time, he didnt pay much attention to it, thinking it could have been a coincidence. But if that was true, could this woman also have the talent of a diviner? Mok Gyeong-un, who had become interested, pointed at Yeom Ga with a hand gesture and opened his mouth. Then, if this person is not Yeom Ga, what is he? .I dont know. If you dont know, why did you say that? I saw it. Saw what? That. That? Ghost-like thing that was wearing chains next to you. She spoke as if she herself was half-believing whether this was true or not. She wanted to know if what she saw was real. If it was true, then this man could be said to be manipulating a ghost, a strange being. Ghost-like thing, you say. At that time, my mind was hazy, but I saw you conversing with it. Even as she said these words, she trailed off as if she herself wasnt confident about what she had seen. At this, Mok Gyeong-un stared at her with a smiling face. Mo Ha-rang became confused by that sight. As someone from the Demon Fire Hall, known as one of the four major assassin groups, she had undergone numerous training, which included the skill to read peoples psychology through their expressions and eyes. .I cant read him. However, Mok Gyeong-uns expression and eyes were impossible to gauge. She could read simple emotions, but anything beyond that was impossible. At this, she bit her lip tightly. Is it a misunderstanding? She was telling him about her speculations and what she had seen, but Mok Gyeong-un showed no particular reaction. Rather, he only showed eyes that seemed intrigued. Because of this, she thought that she might be doing something unnecessary. Therefore, in the end, she said, Sorry. I must have been seeing things because of the severe bleeding at that time. With those words, she tried to turn around and leave the room. But then, -Papapak! The origin of fate, the cycle of reincarnation, release (). A sound resembling chanting an incantation was heard from behind. At this, Mo Ha-rang stopped in her tracks and slowly turned her head. -Shudder! As she turned her head, goosebumps rose all over her body. Next to Mok Gyeong-un, she saw a translucent and blurry figure of a girl with half-white hair, wearing chains. Ah! What she had seen at that time was real. While she was feeling amazed, the Green Spirit Gyu Soha stretched out her hand, and chains swiftly wrapped around Mo Ha-rangs body. As her body was restrained by the chains, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a smile filled with malice. The price for seeing what you wanted is quite steep, but are you okay with that? Chapter 76 Chapter 76-Tighten! The eyes of Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall trembled. The faint form of chains enveloping her body looked like an illusion, but when she tried to move, they tightened further and restrained her. She tried to draw up her internal energy, but Mok Gyeong-un approached her and said, The price for seeing what you wanted is quite steep, but are you okay with that? A smiling face. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that smile was truly filled with malice. There was no killing intent, so how could he smile like that? In an instant, she recalled a story she had heard before. [Among thousands and tens of thousands, there are those born with a murderous nature.] [What is that?] [Its a disposition that finds joy, pleasure, and the reason for existence in death and destruction.] [..Isnt that dangerous?] [It is dangerous. But if they can be properly tamed, they can be said to be the best material for assassins.] [The best?] [Yes. Those with a murderous nature have no hesitation in killing someone. Thats why they dont get swayed emotionally.] [So that can become a talent.] That was still when the Demon Fire Hall was called one of the four major assassin groups. She thought that perhaps Mok Gyeong-un might be the murderous nature her father had spoken of back then. If that was the case, she might have touched on something dangerous. But that didnt matter. Mo Ha-rang looked straight into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes and said, I will pay any price. Any price? If it means uncovering a secret, Im prepared for it. Prepared..but theres only one life, so can there be any price? Mok Gyeong-un still had a smiling face. But the words coming out were extremely brutal. -Master. Give me this humans body. The Green Spirit, Gyu Soha, said with a greedy gaze. Hearing this voice, Mo Ha-rang flinched in surprise and looked at Gyu Soha. At this, Gyu Soha tilted her head and muttered, -Human. You can hear my voice too? -Oho. At those words, the Blue Spirit also showed interest. Thats because although she deliberately revealed her appearance, she didnt make her voice audible. But being able to hear this meant, -It seems the Spiritual Eye has opened. Spiritual Eye? -Yes. Unlike you, who has opened the Demon Eye to see the inner essence, it seems you have gained the eye to see souls at the crossroads of life and death. The Blue Spirit called it the Spiritual Eye. Perhaps unable to hear her voice, Mo Ha-rang couldnt take her eyes off Gyu Soha. Mo Ha-rang cautiously parted her lips. Are youreally a ghost? -What? Do I look like a mere human to you? Gyu Soha raised the corners of his mouth. The fear of living humans was no different from nourishment for vengeful spirits. However, Mo Ha-rang showed a different emotion than fear. Ahhh. It seemed elevated somehow. It was close to the emotion felt when seeing something one had been wanting to find. At this, Mok Gyeong-un said to her, Youre showing an interesting reaction. Is seeing the dead your wish or something? No. No. Thats not it. Mo Ha-rangs voice trembled. She turned her head to look at Mok Gyeong-un, and then, as if making a resolution, she spoke with force in her neck. I will pay any price you want. Even if it means my life. At her words, the interest in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes faded away. Having seen countless deaths, he had come to be able to distinguish to some extent between those who were truly prepared for death and those who werent, and she was closer to the former. She was prepared to stake her life if necessary. To such Mok Gyeong-un, she continued, But help me in return. Hmm. Help you, you say. Mok Gyeong-un muttered as if annoyed. And then, bringing his finger to her throat, he said, Why should I do that? Its just a bother. -Press! His finger pressed into where her Adams apple was. At this, she spoke with unwavering eyes. Body.That ghost said it wants a body, right? If you grant my request, Ill give you this body as much as you want. It seems like youre trying to make a deal, but even now, I can take your body without having to do that. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mo Ha-rangs eyes sharpened. At that moment, a sharp energy spread from her body. -Clang! Clang! Then, the chains created by Gyu Sohas spiritual power were cut off. At some point, sharp daggers were held in both of Mo Ha-rangs hands. The daggers were imbued with flickering killing energy, which was honed much sharper than that of Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. -Step back. The Blue Spirit warned. At this, Mok Gyeong-un stepped back about half a step and slightly shook his head to the side. At that moment, several trajectories drew lines in front of his eyes and narrowly grazed past Mok Gyeong-un. If he had been a little late, a part of his body, including his chin, would have been cut off. No, it was slightly cut. -Trickle! A drop of blood flowed down where the trajectory had passed. Thread? It was much thinner than thread but had elasticity. This thread-like thing tied behind the hilt of the dagger embedded in the floor surrounded the area to prevent movement. Mo Ha-rang spoke in a chilling voice. Dont underestimate me too much. Killing intent was emanating from her voice. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said, You had a hidden trick up your sleeve. While that was happening, the Blue Spirits voice was heard. -I thought I had seen that dagger technique somewhere before, but she has inherited the lineage of the Killing King. The lineage of the Killing King? As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns question ended, a glint appeared in Mo Ha-rangs eyes. She spoke in a tone of incomprehension. What are you? Mo Ha-rang was genuinely amazed. She never thought the words lineage of the Killing King would come out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. -It would be stranger not to think of the Killing King after seeing the Linked Kill and the Flash Shadow Flying Dagger Technique. Mok Gyeong-un directly repeated those words of the Blue Spirit. It would be stranger not to think of the Killing King after seeing the Linked Kill and the Flash Shadow Flying Dagger Technique. !? At those words, Mo Ha-rangs eyes widened. Many people knew about the Linked Kill, so there were few who didnt know about it. However, the Flash Shadow Flying Dagger Technique was different. This was a secret technique that only the sect leader of the Demon Fire Hall could learn. It was literally a secret technique, and since it was not used unless the opponent had to be killed or was too difficult to handle, it was hardly known. And, The Killing King is the predecessor of our sect. Its a story passed down only orally within our sect, known only to the sect leader and the successors, so how does he know that? It was in that moment of her confusion. Mok Gyeong-un strongly stomped on the floor. Then, the floorboard was pressed down, and the part where the dagger was embedded rose upward. At the same time, the thin threads tightly surrounding the area loosened. -Swish! In this instant, Mok Gyeong-un flew toward her in one breath and grabbed her neck. Of course, Mo Ha-rang didnt just stand still either. The moment Mok Gyeong-un charged, she immediately came to her senses and stabbed the dagger toward Mok Gyeong-uns heart, as she had practiced thousands and tens of thousands of times. No, to be precise, only the tip of the dagger slightly penetrated. Fast. -Grab! If Mok Gyeong-un hadnt grabbed her wrist with his left hand, it would have penetrated even deeper. Thats how fast her movements were, making it difficult to respond even when seen with the eyes. It was clear that Mo Ha-rang was much stronger than Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. -Crack! -Tremble! As Mok Gyeong-un applied more strength to his hand, she frowned at the pain that felt like her wrist would break. Even in the midst of that, seeing her not let out a single moan, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Youre strong. When did you put this around my neck? -Slide! A silver thread was somehow wrapped around Mok Gyeong-uns neck. The dagger that had been embedded in the floor and bounced upward was hanging from the ceiling, and if Mo Ha-rang pulled her hand, his neck would have been tightened. Why arent you pulling it? Youre notsqueezingmy neckeither. Just as she said, Mok Gyeong-un was gripping Mo Ha-rangs neck with his right hand but wasnt applying strength. Thats why she hadnt pulled the thread either. Honestly speaking, if she pulled this, Mok Gyeong-uns neck would be cut off, so she had refrained from doing so. Beyond this point, it was truly the territory of killing each other. If I kill him, its a violation of the restriction in this gateway. And she still had something she wanted from Mok Gyeong-un. Thats why she couldnt kill him. -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un released his hand from the neck he was holding and lightly touched her thread with his finger. In that instant, the taut thread soon became limp. !? Mo Ha-rangs eyes widened. She was definitely sending true energy through the thread, but as if it had dispersed, the thread no longer obeyed her. What is this? She couldnt understand. While she was doing that, Mok Gyeong-un said, You seem quite useful. What? I was going to give you to Soha as a body, but it doesnt seem bad to just use you myself. What are you talking about now You said you would pay any price for what you want, right? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mo Ha-rang momentarily hesitated. She had definitely agreed to that, but perhaps because of Mok Gyeong-uns suddenly changed attitude, she found herself hesitating for a moment. But then, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly grabbed her collar and pulled her. Ah! -Crack! And then, he forcibly moved her wrist that had stabbed the dagger and twisted it in the direction he was in. She wanted to draw up her energy to block this, but the true energy she sent to her wrist kept dispersing, draining her strength, and she couldnt do anything about it. -Crack! At some point, the dagger she was holding was pointed toward her face. Was he really trying to kill her? While that was happening, something fell and wet her lips. It was none other than a drop of blood. -Drip drip! Mok Gyeong-uns blood, which had been on the tip of the blade, was about to fall into her mouth. When she tried to close her mouth, Mok Gyeong-un said, Open it. !? What was he talking about? She couldnt understand why he was doing this. However, judging that he wasnt trying to kill her, she soon opened her mouth without questioning it. Then, the drop of blood that had been on the tip of the dagger fell into her mouth. Swallow it. She did as she was told. The moment she swallowed the drop of blood that had entered her mouth, Haah! Her chest became extremely hot. A burning pain was engulfing her body, and it was so agonizing that she forcibly shook off the hand Mok Gyeong-un was holding and immediately tried to sit cross-legged. Poison..its poison. A pain that twisted her internal organs. She was convinced that this was poison. As a descendant of the Demon Fire Hall, known as one of the four major assassin groups, she was somewhat well-versed in poisons and had even ingested some deadly poisons to build up resistance to them. However, Mok Gyeong-uns blood was incomparable to that. How can blood have such poison The poison was too strong, as if numerous poisons had been concentrated. The word deadly poison was insufficient. If I dont circulate energy quickly.. -Smack! As she tried to sit cross-legged, Mok Gyeong-un kicked her stomach with his foot. Ugh! The pain of her internal organs twisting was already agonizing, and being kicked in the abdomen made her so distressed that she felt like killing Mok Gyeong-un right away. You! -Smack! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un pressed down on her shoulder near the collarbone with his foot and said, You said you would pay any price. Then, from this moment on, Id like you to become a faithful dog. You dont have to go this far.. Ah ah ah. No, that wont do. I never trust people. Mo Ha-rangs eyes trembled. She felt like she had made a huge mistake. This person was more twisted than she had imagined. It couldnt be defined as a murderous nature or whatever, it was truly evil itself. *** The boys who had given up even circulating energy and resting in order to gather teammates and were going around the rooms. They couldnt hide their surprise when they saw a group walking down the corridor. Oh? .Is this for real? What? No way. They doubted their own eyes. The two, a man and a woman, followed behind Mok Gyeong-un on both sides. They were the descendants of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave and Demon Fire Hall, who were called the most promising in this gateway trial of Corpse Blood Valley. Now that the restriction on internal energy was lifted, everyone had expected that each and every one of them would naturally become the team leader and lead others. But what was this? Could it be that those two team leader-level individuals had joined under that guy? Chapter 77 Chapter 77-Tighten! The eyes of Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall trembled. The faint form of chains enveloping her body looked like an illusion, but when she tried to move, they tightened further and restrained her. She tried to draw up her internal energy, but Mok Gyeong-un approached her and said, The price for seeing what you wanted is quite steep, but are you okay with that? A smiling face. But that smile was truly filled with malice. There was no killing intent, so how could he smile like that? In an instant, she recalled a story she had heard before. [Among thousands and tens of thousands, there are those born with a murderous nature.] [What is that?] [Its a disposition that finds joy, pleasure, and the reason for existence in death and destruction.] [..Isnt that dangerous?] [It is dangerous. But if they can be properly tamed, they can be said to be the best material for assassins.] [The best?] [Yes. Those with a murderous nature have no hesitation in killing someone. Thats why they dont get swayed emotionally.] [So that can become a talent.] That was still when the Demon Fire Hall was called one of the four major assassin groups. She thought that perhaps Mok Gyeong-un might be the murderous nature her father had spoken of back then. If that was the case, she might have touched on something dangerous. But that didnt matter. Mo Ha-rang looked straight into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes and said, I will pay any price. Any price? If it means uncovering a secret, Im prepared for it. Prepared..but theres only one life, so can there be any price? Mok Gyeong-un still had a smiling face. But the words coming out were extremely brutal. -Master. Give me this humans body. The Green Spirit, Gyu Soha, said with a greedy gaze. Hearing this voice, Mo Ha-rang flinched in surprise and looked at Gyu Soha. At this, Gyu Soha tilted her head and muttered, -Human. You can hear my voice too? -Oho. At those words, the Blue Spirit also showed interest. Thats because although she deliberately revealed her appearance, she didnt make her voice audible. But being able to hear this meant, -It seems the Spiritual Eye has opened. Spiritual Eye? -Yes. Unlike you, who has opened the Demon Eye to see the inner essence, it seems you have gained the eye to see souls at the crossroads of life and death. The Blue Spirit called it the Spiritual Eye. Perhaps unable to hear her voice, Mo Ha-rang couldnt take her eyes off Gyu Soha. Mo Ha-rang cautiously parted her lips. Are youreally a ghost? -What? Do I look like a mere human to you? Gyu Soha raised the corners of his mouth. The fear of living humans was no different from nourishment for vengeful spirits. However, Mo Ha-rang showed a different emotion than fear. Ahhh. It seemed elevated somehow. It was close to the emotion felt when seeing something one had been wanting to find. At this, Mok Gyeong-un said to her, Youre showing an interesting reaction. Is seeing the dead your wish or something? No. No. Thats not it. Mo Ha-rangs voice trembled. She turned her head to look at Mok Gyeong-un, and then, as if making a resolution, she spoke with force in her neck. I will pay any price you want. Even if it means my life. At her words, the interest in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes faded away. Having seen countless deaths, he had come to be able to distinguish to some extent between those who were truly prepared for death and those who werent, and she was closer to the former. She was prepared to stake her life if necessary. To such Mok Gyeong-un, she continued, But help me in return. Hmm. Help you, you say. Mok Gyeong-un muttered as if annoyed. And then, bringing his finger to her throat, he said, Why should I do that? Its just a bother. -Press! His finger pressed into where her Adams apple was. At this, she spoke with unwavering eyes. Body.That ghost said it wants a body, right? If you grant my request, Ill give you this body as much as you want. It seems like youre trying to make a deal, but even now, I can take your body without having to do that. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mo Ha-rangs eyes sharpened. At that moment, a sharp energy spread from her body. -Clang! Clang! Then, the chains created by Gyu Sohas spiritual power were cut off. At some point, sharp daggers were held in both of Mo Ha-rangs hands. The daggers were imbued with flickering killing energy, which was honed much sharper than that of Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. -Step back. The Blue Spirit warned. At this, Mok Gyeong-un stepped back about half a step and slightly shook his head to the side. At that moment, several trajectories drew lines in front of his eyes and narrowly grazed past Mok Gyeong-un. If he had been a little late, a part of his body, including his chin, would have been cut off. No, it was slightly cut. -Trickle! A drop of blood flowed down where the trajectory had passed. Thread? It was much thinner than thread but had elasticity. This thread-like thing tied behind the hilt of the dagger embedded in the floor surrounded the area to prevent movement. Mo Ha-rang spoke in a chilling voice. Dont underestimate me too much. Killing intent was emanating from her voice. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said, You had a hidden trick up your sleeve. While that was happening, the Blue Spirits voice was heard. -I thought I had seen that dagger technique somewhere before, but she has inherited the lineage of the Killing King. The lineage of the Killing King? As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns question ended, a glint appeared in Mo Ha-rangs eyes. She spoke in a tone of incomprehension. What are you? Mo Ha-rang was genuinely amazed. She never thought the words lineage of the Killing King would come out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. -It would be stranger not to think of the Killing King after seeing the Linked Kill and the Flash Shadow Flying Dagger Technique. Mok Gyeong-un directly repeated those words of the Blue Spirit. It would be stranger not to think of the Killing King after seeing the Linked Kill and the Flash Shadow Flying Dagger Technique. !? At those words, Mo Ha-rangs eyes widened. Many people knew about the Linked Kill, so there were few who didnt know about it. However, the Flash Shadow Flying Dagger Technique was different. This was a secret technique that only the sect leader of the Demon Fire Hall could learn. It was literally a secret technique, and since it was not used unless the opponent had to be killed or was too difficult to handle, it was hardly known. And, The Killing King is the predecessor of our sect. Its a story passed down only orally within our sect, known only to the sect leader and the successors, so how does he know that? It was in that moment of her confusion. Mok Gyeong-un strongly stomped on the floor. Then, the floorboard was pressed down, and the part where the dagger was embedded rose upward. At the same time, the thin threads tightly surrounding the area loosened. -Swish! In this instant, Mok Gyeong-un flew toward her in one breath and grabbed her neck. Of course, Mo Ha-rang didnt just stand still either. The moment Mok Gyeong-un charged, she immediately came to her senses and stabbed the dagger toward Mok Gyeong-uns heart, as she had practiced thousands and tens of thousands of times. No, to be precise, only the tip of the dagger slightly penetrated. Fast. -Grab! If Mok Gyeong-un hadnt grabbed her wrist with his left hand, it would have penetrated even deeper. Thats how fast her movements were, making it difficult to respond even when seen with the eyes. It was clear that Mo Ha-rang was much stronger than Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. -Crack! -Tremble! As Mok Gyeong-un applied more strength to his hand, she frowned at the pain that felt like her wrist would break. Even in the midst of that, seeing her not let out a single moan, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Youre strong. When did you put this around my neck? -Slide! A silver thread was somehow wrapped around Mok Gyeong-uns neck. The dagger that had been embedded in the floor and bounced upward was hanging from the ceiling, and if Mo Ha-rang pulled her hand, his neck would have been tightened. Why arent you pulling it? Youre notsqueezingmy neckeither. Just as she said, Mok Gyeong-un was gripping Mo Ha-rangs neck with his right hand but wasnt applying strength. Thats why she hadnt pulled the thread either. Honestly speaking, if she pulled this, Mok Gyeong-uns neck would be cut off, so she had refrained from doing so. Beyond this point, it was truly the territory of killing each other. If I kill him, its a violation of the restriction in this gateway. And she still had something she wanted from Mok Gyeong-un. Thats why she couldnt kill him. -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un released his hand from the neck he was holding and lightly touched her thread with his finger. In that instant, the taut thread soon became limp. !? Mo Ha-rangs eyes widened. She was definitely sending true energy through the thread, but as if it had dispersed, the thread no longer obeyed her. What is this? She couldnt understand. While she was doing that, Mok Gyeong-un said, You seem quite useful. What? I was going to give you to Soha as a body, but it doesnt seem bad to just use you myself. What are you talking about now You said you would pay any price for what you want, right? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mo Ha-rang momentarily hesitated. She had definitely agreed to that, but perhaps because of Mok Gyeong-uns suddenly changed attitude, she found herself hesitating for a moment. But then, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly grabbed her collar and pulled her. Ah! -Crack! And then, he forcibly moved her wrist that had stabbed the dagger and twisted it in the direction he was in. She wanted to draw up her energy to block this, but the true energy she sent to her wrist kept dispersing, draining her strength, and she couldnt do anything about it. -Crack! At some point, the dagger she was holding was pointed toward her face. Was he really trying to kill her? While that was happening, something fell and wet her lips. It was none other than a drop of blood. -Drip drip! Mok Gyeong-uns blood, which had been on the tip of the blade, was about to fall into her mouth. When she tried to close her mouth, Mok Gyeong-un said, Open it. !? What was he talking about? She couldnt understand why he was doing this. However, judging that he wasnt trying to kill her, she soon opened her mouth without questioning it. Then, the drop of blood that had been on the tip of the dagger fell into her mouth. Swallow it. She did as she was told. The moment she swallowed the drop of blood that had entered her mouth, Haah! Her chest became extremely hot. A burning pain was engulfing her body, and it was so agonizing that she forcibly shook off the hand Mok Gyeong-un was holding and immediately tried to sit cross-legged. Poison..its poison. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A pain that twisted her internal organs. She was convinced that this was poison. As a descendant of the Demon Fire Hall, known as one of the four major assassin groups, she was somewhat well-versed in poisons and had even ingested some deadly poisons to build up resistance to them. However, Mok Gyeong-uns blood was incomparable to that. How can blood have such poison The poison was too strong, as if numerous poisons had been concentrated. The word deadly poison was insufficient. If I dont circulate energy quickly.. -Smack! As she tried to sit cross-legged, Mok Gyeong-un kicked her stomach with his foot. Ugh! The pain of her internal organs twisting was already agonizing, and being kicked in the abdomen made her so distressed that she felt like killing Mok Gyeong-un right away. You! -Smack! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un pressed down on her shoulder near the collarbone with his foot and said, You said you would pay any price. Then, from this moment on, Id like you to become a faithful dog. You dont have to go this far.. Ah ah ah. No, that wont do. I never trust people. Mo Ha-rangs eyes trembled. She felt like she had made a huge mistake. This person was more twisted than she had imagined. It couldnt be defined as a murderous nature or whatever, it was truly evil itself. *** The boys who had given up even circulating energy and resting in order to gather teammates and were going around the rooms. They couldnt hide their surprise when they saw a group walking down the corridor. Oh? .Is this for real? What? No way. They doubted their own eyes. The two, a man and a woman, followed behind Mok Gyeong-un on both sides. They were the descendants of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave and Demon Fire Hall, who were called the most promising in this gateway trial of Corpse Blood Valley. Now that the restriction on internal energy was lifted, everyone had expected that each and every one of them would naturally become the team leader and lead others. But what was this? Could it be that those two team leader-level individuals had joined under that guy? Chapter 78 Chapter 78-Swoosh! A faint haze rose along with sweat from the muscles of Mok Yu-cheons bare upper body. As energy circulated through his exhausted muscles and internal organs from the long-overdue energy circulation and breath refinement, the fatigue gradually subsided. Now that the restriction was lifted, he realized even more the preciousness of internal energy. I think Ill live. The difference between circulating energy and not was stark. Simply sleeping could alleviate the tiredness, but by circulating energy, the accumulated fatigue throughout the body was also released. -Sting! Sting! As he circulated energy, his fingers started to ache. After doing a few small revolutions, he opened his eyes and saw his messed up hands. Broken nails and bruises covered his fingers, back of the hands, and palms, with not a single spot unscathed. .. Seeing this, Mok Yu-cheon had a strange thought. Although he wasnt very old, had he ever worked this hard to fiercely survive since he was born? No. It was the first time. It was his first real battle and his first time killing someone. Not long ago, all he did was train alone in the martial arts hall, sweating. But now, it felt like he had fallen into an abyss in an instant. -Clench! Mok Yu-cheon clenched his hands full of wounds. No matter what, he would somehow survive this place. The only one he could trust was himself. Mok Gyeong-un. He decided not to have any more false hopes about that guy. He didnt know what made that guy change so much, but that guy didnt care about him, and he had no reason to either. The fact that they were half-brothers was meaningless. Survival of the fittest. This was such a place. He still couldnt understand why he, who had entered as a hostage, had to struggle and risk his life like this against them, but to survive, he had to become stronger. The world is vast. Once the energy point was unblocked, he believed there would be no one among the boys who could defeat him. However, he couldnt hide his inner surprise at the energy stimulating his senses here and there. He thought that among his peers, besides himself, only the later-generation disciples from major sects would have reached the Peak Realm. But that was a misconception. -Tap! Mok Yu-cheon got up from his seat. Then, glancing at Ma-sang who was circulating energy on the bed, he quietly assumed the basic stance of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. The human psyche was truly peculiar. Even in this extreme situation where one could die at any moment, a strong competitive spirit arose instead. Seeing this, he thought that he might be a martial artist to the bone. I need to become stronger. To do that, training was the only answer. Anyway, even if he gathered internal energy through energy circulation and breath refinement for a day or two, it wouldnt have a significant impact. It was enough to just recover his body. The rest of the time, it was important to gain insight through training. -Pak! Mok Yu-cheon slowly unfolded the basic stances of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. This slow-paced martial arts practice, less than half the original speed, was one of the training methods called Flying Consecutive Kick Technique, aimed at improving the precision of the stances. It was to train as much as possible without disrupting Ma-sangs energy circulation, as they were sharing the same room. -Papak! Even with slow movements, sounds spread from where the fists landed. Mok Yu-cheon had trained in the Flying Consecutive Kick Technique method for a long time, so he could fully exert strength even when slowly unfolding the stances. It was at that moment when he was concentrating on training. I thought it might be, but it really was the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. !? Startled by this voice, Mok Yu-cheon stopped and turned his head. The owner of the voice was Ma-sang. The boy with whom he had shared life and death from the beginning to the end of the second gateway. Although they clashed briefly at the end, they understood each others feelings, so they decided not to blame each other and share a room. Although he was from the evil faction, he was a guy with loyalty and seemed decent, so he was a friend Mok Yu-cheon felt somewhat close to. However, .How do you know that? How I know isnt important. Why is someone from the righteous faction in Corpse Blood Valley? Th-thats Mok Yu-cheon was momentarily at a loss for words. No matter the reason, him being here was no different from a disgrace as a member of the righteous faction. Thats why he couldnt speak. To him, Ma-sang said, Did the Yeon Mok Sword Manor betray the righteous faction? What are you talking about! In an instant, Mok Yu-cheon raised his voice as if he was upset. He might not know other things, but he had not yet lost his pride as a member of the righteous faction. It was because the Manor Master, his father, had also chosen to seal the sect not to surrender but to save everyone. The Yeon Mok Sword Manor is..the Yeon Mok Sword Manor is forever a part of the righteous faction. At Mok Yu-cheons words, Ma-sang scoffed and said as if it was ridiculous. Dont say such nonsense. A guy who has come all the way to Corpse Blood Valley says he hasnt betrayed the righteous faction? Arent you here to become a direct disciple of the Heaven and Earth Societys executives in the end? What? At Ma-sangs words, Mok Yu-cheons eyes trembled. What is this about? Becoming a direct disciple of the Heaven and Earth Societys executives? He couldnt understand. At Mok Yu-cheons reaction of incomprehension, Ma-sangs eyes narrowed. What? Dont tell me you didnt know? At that question, Mok Yu-cheon had a perplexed expression for a while before opening his mouth. I dont know. I was just dragged here without any notice and didnt know anything. Really. You didnt know anything? .Yeah. At these words, Ma-sang spoke with a suspicious look. Thats absurd. To enter Corpse Blood Valley without knowing anything. I told you its true. Would you believe it if you were me? What the hell is this place? Why is everyone risking their lives and causing this chaos? He couldnt understand it from the beginning. Those warriors in red belts who didnt care even as so many of them died, and the boys who risked their lives to carry out the gateways they ordered. Not a single thing was within the realm of understanding. Why are we risking our lives, you ask? Corpse Blood Valley is the shortest path to becoming a direct disciple of the Heaven and Earth Societys executives. Why do you think everyone is risking their lives? If you overcome that risk, you get a chance to be chosen by the eight executives of the Heaven and Earth Society and become their direct disciple. Even if you dont become one, the more gateways you pass, the more benefits you get to become a team leader or division leader. Do you think opportunities like this come easily? The Heaven and Earth Society..a chance to become a direct disciple of the eight executives? Mok Yu-cheons eyes trembled severely. Now he seemed to understand why they were risking their lives to such an extent to carry out the gateways. Becoming a disciple of the eight executives, known as the top masters of the Heaven and Earth Society that dominated the martial arts world, was an opportunity to rise to a status that could control the martial arts world in the future. For them, it was worth risking their lives. But he was different. Damn it. Mok Yu-cheon bit his lip tightly. Then, all this time, his struggling to survive meant he had been striving to become a direct disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society, which could be called the archenemy of the righteous faction. What the hell am I doing? If that really happened Ah The Yeon Mok Sword Manor would not be sending hostages but sending their children to the Heaven and Earth Societys talent nurturing center. Doing something to survive was poisonous to the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Mok Yu-cheon was genuinely confused. What should he do? Was it a trap that the Heaven and Earth Society had sent him here? It was at that moment when he was dumbfounded. Youit seems you really didnt come here of your own will. Ma-sangs tone suddenly became quite serious, unlike before. At this, Mok Yu-cheon couldnt hide his bewilderment. How did you come here? At that question, Mok Yu-cheon hesitated. He had learned that his entry into Corpse Blood Valley was no different from a trap, and he thought it was dangerous to say anything to people under the Heaven and Earth Society, who were practically enemies. While he was doing that, Ma-sang poked at the wound again. It is betrayal, isnt it? At those words, Mok Yu-cheons face flushed with anger. If it werent for this situation, he would have wanted to slap Ma-sangs face, but he barely held back. Then, he eventually revealed the truth. Its not betrayal. I was just taken as a hostage. Hostage? Yeah. Nonsense. Why would they send a hostage to Corpse Blood Valley? I dont know either! I thought they would just keep me nicely. Like you said, I didnt know Corpse Blood Valley was a place like this. You didnt know? If I knew, I wouldnt have struggled like this..I would have rather tried to escape somehow. Escape? Can you say that to me? ..I dont know. Right now, I dont even know what I should do. The more I put in effort to survive here, the more likely it is that the Yeon Mok Sword Manor will be branded as having betrayed the righteous faction. If thats the case.. For the honor and family as a member of the righteous faction, committing suicide might be the right thing to do. Escaping from here was virtually impossible anyway. He clearly realized that as soon as the energy point was unblocked. Monster. The man wearing the demon mask was a master beyond imagination. He couldnt do anything at his level. Suicide If this was the only answer, it was frightening. He had only lived for sixteen years, and it was a scary thing to end his life for the sake of his family. As he became aware of death, Mok Yu-cheon involuntarily shivered. Ma-sang, who had been staring intently at him like that, suddenly got up from the bed, closed the window, checked outside the door, then closed the door and locked it. Then, he approached Mok Yu-cheon and spoke in a whisper with a serious face. You really didnt betray, did you? I told you I didnt. Shh. Keep your voice down. At his words, Mok Yu-cheon furrowed his brows. Why was he suddenly doing this? While he was puzzled, Ma-sang spoke again in a whisper. Im sorry for not believing you from the beginning. Even though the Yeon Mok Sword Manor has been a renowned righteous faction for a long time, I couldnt help but consider the possibility. What are you talking about now.. Listen quietly. Im a spy sent by the Righteous Alliance. !? At his words, Mok Yu-cheons eyes widened. A spy sent by the Righteous Alliance? While he was amazed, Ma-sang continued, Have you heard of Silent Strides? Ah, Silent Strides? He had heard of it before. The Righteous Alliance boasted four main organizations. One of them was the Silent Strides. It was a secret organization known to exist as the dagger of the Righteous Alliance in the shadows and darkness, not in visible places. As a secret organization, it was literally an organization that should not be known. However, due to a certain incident, the existence of this Silent Strides was revealed. Although the name of the organization became known, the Righteous Alliance strongly denied the existence of this organization, so opinions were divided among people about its existence. But Ma-sang was saying he was from that Silent Strides? The Silent Strides might not be a real organization.. Its real. The Righteous Alliance, which pursues righteousness, denied it only because they couldnt acknowledge the existence of an organization in charge of intelligence and assassinations. .Ha. So the Silent Strides really existed. It was truly surprising. Really..to think the Silent Strides existedbut is it okay to reveal your identity like this..? Mok Yu-cheon spoke to him in a respectful manner. Then, Ma-sang shook his head and replied, Just speak normally. Still.. It will only raise suspicion. .I understand. But is it okay to reveal your identity to me? Actually, in most cases, were not allowed to reveal our identities even to people from the same righteous faction. But why? The first reason is to identify allies and enemies. Identify? Since the gateways of Corpse Blood Valley often require us to kill each other and everyone around us is an enemy, we need to make you aware that we are allies. Ah. Is that why he revealed his identity? But revealing it just for that seemed a bit too casual for a secret organization. Come to think of it, didnt he say we just now? Does that mean there are more people from Silent Strides besides Ma-sang? While Mok Yu-cheon was puzzled, Ma-sang said, The second reason is that, unlike our objective, too many of our infiltrated personnel have died. Infiltrated personnel? As expected, it seemed there were more people from Silent Strides besides Ma-sang. Then there are more besides you? Thats right. Originally, about fifty people had infiltrated. Fifty people? Mok Yu-cheons eyes widened. They infiltrated with that many people without getting caught by the Heaven and Earth Society? While he was thinking that, Ma-sang said, But 70% of them were filtered out by the Heaven and Earth Societys information network and were blocked or killed in advance. Ah The number of people who successfully entered Corpse Blood Valley is fifteen. As a result, it meant that among the approximately 800 challengers of Corpse Blood Valley, 15 were spies from the Righteous Alliances Silent Strides. Mok Yu-cheon, who didnt know the nature of an intelligence organization, couldnt judge whether this was a large or small number. However, judging from Ma-sangs tone, it sounded like even having this many people enter was quite successful. However, But a problem arose. What problem? In the first gateway, all fifteen passed, but in the second gateway, eleven died. If eleven died, that meant only four survived. Considering there were still gateways remaining, the probability of failure had become extremely high. He seemed to know why Ma-sang revealed his identity. Could it be. Thats right. Its to ask for your help, Mok Yu-cheon. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. . At his words, Mok Yu-cheon shut his mouth. It was because he was at a loss for how to react. Who would have imagined a situation where a member of the Righteous Alliances shadow organization, Silent Strides, would reveal their identity and ask him for help? I think its hard for you to accept. But there was no other way. .. Based on the experience and information from past failed infiltrations, we only sent personnel capable of fighting against others with external techniques even without internal energy, but even we didnt know this situation would happen. He seemed to know. That monster, the wolf-shaped creature that made pig-like cries. Chapter 79 Chapter 79Silent Strides (`). It was a secret organization created by the Righteous Alliance, which could be called the main axis of righteousness. Only a very small number of people within the Righteous Alliance knew the exact time of its establishment, and not many knew exactly what they did. Those who knew about Silent Strides called them the shadow of the Righteous Alliance. They were in charge of tasks that should not be revealed in the unseen darkness, so they could never rise to the light. Within Silent Strides, there was an even more special group. The 4th (jeong) Group (F), which existed apart from the regular groups: the 1st (gap) Group (׈F C Internal Audit), the 2nd (eul) Group (҈F C Intelligence), and the 3rd (byeong) Group (F C Assassination). [Monsters.] Even among the agents of Silent Strides, thats what they were called. This included a measure of the strength of the 4th group agents, but there was another reason as well. It was because they were different from ordinary humans. Neung Hwa-yang, the vice-commander of the 13th Squad of the 4th group. She was also one of the members and one of the three 4th group agents dispatched for this mission. [Its a request from the 2nd group. Show the skills of the 4th group agents.] Corpse Blood Valley was a mission that the 2nd group had failed several times. Thats why the 4th group sent agents this time to achieve results in the intelligence field as well. Neung Hwa-yang snapped her fingers and gestured seductively to Mok Gyeong-un. Lets have a conversation with our bodies. Mok Gyeong-un. Thanks to that guy, seven of the dispatched agents lost their lives. Because of this, an order was given. [Sever his tendons and destroy his danjeon.] It wasnt a difficult task. The task she had been specializing in was assassinating important figures. Especially in the case of men, it was even easier. With a little seduction, they would fall for it and embrace her, so she could enjoy it moderately, and all that was left was to take their lives as a finish. Hes quite handsome. This was the first time she had seen him up close. But seeing his face, he was extremely handsome beyond being good-looking. Although he was smiling, there was a sense of decadence, and in many ways, it was a face that women would like. What a pity. It was a waste to enjoy it once and then make him a cripple. However, there was no choice for the sake of the mission. Not only did agents die because of this guy, but he was also the most disruptive factor for future missions. -Thud! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un closed the slightly open door. Then, he slowly walked over and said, What is this conversation with the body? Why are you asking when you know? She spat out the words in a coquettish tone and sat on the bed, slightly crossing her legs. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and approached, saying, I really dont know. Are you pretending to be naive? Or are you deliberately trying to tire me out? Who knows. Mok Gyeong-un stood right in front of her, two steps away. Neung Hwa-yang raised the corners of her mouth with a smile. What man wouldnt fall for it when a woman with such curves is naked? She thought he would be no exception. -Swish! Neung Hwa-yang naturally stretched one of her legs toward Mok Gyeong-un. The tip of her foot was aimed at his crotch. It was to stimulate him. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the tip of her foot. Then, kneeling down, he gently stroked her ankle. A glint appeared in Neung Hwa-yangs eyes. He doesnt seem to be naive. No matter how handsome he was, she thought he might be a naive virgin since he was a boy who wasnt even an adult yet. In that case, it wouldnt be fun. When using her body to eliminate or deal with the target, shouldnt she enjoy it to some extent? It seemed she could put aside that concern. Haa. She deliberately exhaled roughly. There was no way she would get excited just by the act of stroking her ankle, but making such sounds was to stimulate the man. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns hand moved from her ankle, past her shin and knee, all the way up to her thigh. As his hand reached her thigh, her eyes also became sensual. It seemed she could properly enjoy it. It wont be bad for you either. Before becoming a cripple, being able to hold a woman like this could be considered a reward of sorts. Neung Hwa-yang spoke in a coquettish voice. You undress too. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un lightly smiled. Then, instead of continuing to stroke, he crossed his index and middle fingers and walked them up her thigh. At this, Neung Hwa-yangs face reddened. This guy seemed to have some experience despite being young. Most men had no foreplay and just went straight for it as soon as she undressed. But looking at it, this guy seemed to know women. It would have been less fun if he just pushed in there, especially when she had become dull in that sense. While that was happening, Mok Gyeong-un said, You look delicious. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she let out a moan and said, HaaI look delicious? Then hurry up and devour me. You dont have to hold back. Are you excited? Hearing such words would drive him crazy. While that was happening, Mok Gyeong-un crossed his two fingers and walked them up, saying, I need to savor the taste slowly. Beautiful things should be made to heat up slowly to truly enjoy the flavor. Haa..youI like you. I feel the same. Thinking about the screams that will come out of your heated mouth already makes me tingle. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Neung Hwa-yang was genuinely heated up. This guy knew how to excite a woman. Crossing his fingers like that while stimulating her imagination with words, it was making her feel good for the first time in a while. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns hand, which had been moving up for a while, reached her smooth stomach. At this, Neung Hwa-yang smacked her lips as if she was a bit disappointed. Was he trying to heat her up more? This guy was an expert. Not bad. She was curious to see how he would turn out, being called a lunatic. But to think he was a guy who was so delicate and knew how to treat a woman. Mok Gyeong-uns hand, which had been gently caressing her abdomen, was now heading toward her voluptuous breasts. Haa. She let out a heavy breath. To her, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Its heating up nicely and softly. I wonder what expression you will make when I peel off the shell of your entire body. Im already completely naked, what more is there to undress here? -Swish! Right here. Mok Gyeong-un pulled her skin. At his words, Neung Hwa-yang momentarily frowned slightly. What nonsense is he spouting when things were going well? Does this bastard think he can excite her with these words? At this, Neung Hwa-yang spoke without showing it. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre good at joking too. Hohoho. Its not a joke. .What? Neung Hwa-yang momentarily made an absurd expression. To her, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corners of his mouth to the point where they almost touched his ears and said, From the moment I first saw you, I wanted to peel off your entire skin and see whats inside. ..Are you saying that to get me excited? Arent you excited? Are you kidding me? I once peeled off the entire skin of a guy who kept his mouth shut and made him see his own insides, and he screamed so much that he fainted. The sight of blood vessels and real muscles intertwined was really nice to see. !? Neung Hwa-yangs expression hardened. At first, she thought he was trying to do some excessive verbal foreplay. But that malice-filled smile and his eyes were truly sincere. He wanted to peel off her shell and see inside. -Shudder! For a moment, a chill ran down Neung Hwa-yangs spine. She had been killing the guys who crawled into her embrace like a queen spider and always enjoyed the process. Because she got so excited every time she killed the men who were in her arms. Seeing them suffer, it seemed like her numb senses came back to life. This bastardis he the same kind as me? She thought, how crazy could he be even if he was insane? But experiencing it firsthand, he seemed even crazier than her. A beauty is seducing him naked, but he wants to peel off her shell and see her suffer. -Tremble tremble tremble! Crazy bastard. She changed her mind too. She was going to watch him be happy in her arms and then see that happiness break, but now she wanted to see this lunatic beg for his life. Neung Hwa-yang smiled faintly. I need to hear your screams too. -Pak! Having made that decision, she wrapped her legs around Mok Gyeong-uns arm like a snake. Then, she pressed his neck and back with her legs. If he moved wrongly, his elbow would be broken in an instant, so he wouldnt be able to resist. -Tighten! Its best if you stay still. If you resist recklessly, your elbow bone will pop out.. -Crack! Huh? What is this? Mok Gyeong-un lifted his body with her clinging to him. She, who had reached the Pinnacle stage of Peak Realm and exerted nearly 6-star power with her legs to perform the Bone-Breaking Technique. But somehow, this brat was forcibly enduring her? This bastard! She drew up even more energy, trying to shatter Mok Gyeong-uns elbow. But Mok Gyeong-uns arm didnt bend at all. Then, -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un suddenly took an unexpected action while holding her. -Crunch! !!!!!!!! For a moment, she doubted her eyes. Mok Gyeong-un forcibly turned his neck and bit into her thigh muscle on the opposite side of the knee she was tightening. Although she couldnt feel pain, she could still distinguish the teeth sinking in. And the part he had bitten off now was dangerous. If done wrong, she wouldnt be able to walk. -Pak! Neung Hwa-yang released the strength in her legs and kicked Mok Gyeong-uns head. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back. She also fell to the floor and looked at the back of her knee, spitting out rough sounds. But that part was torn off. -Twist! Seeing her left knee not straightening properly, it seemed the muscle was torn off. You son of a.. -Munch munch! Suddenly, she was at a loss for words. She saw Mok Gyeong-un chewing on her torn thigh muscle. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been chewing with blood on his lips, soon swallowed it down his throat. -Gulp! Along with that, Mok Gyeong-un wiped the blood on his lips with his tongue and said, -Lick! Hmm. The taste of blood is okay, but its a bit tough. This.this crazy. Neung Hwa-yang was momentarily speechless. She was called a crazy bitch even within the 4th group and acknowledged it herself due to her bad taste that came from being unable to feel pain. But this went beyond that scope. This wasnt the concept of being crazy, but wasnt it being a demon or having a murderous nature? Feeling extreme fear, she unknowingly took a step back. Then, Ah ah ah. No. Tie her up. It was faster than the end of those words. -Swish! Something wrapped around her entire body, restraining her from moving. Wh-what is this.. Startled, she tried to draw up her energy and shake it off. But then, Mok Gyeong-un made a shushing gesture with his hand instead of sealing his lips. Then, Mmph! She couldnt open her mouth. Unable to even scream or do anything, her face turned pale. Mok Gyeong-un approached her and said, You said you cant feel pain? Thats great. I have a mirror here too. I was wondering what reaction you would show if you saw your own shell being peeled off one by one. Along with that, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth reached his ears. It was an expression of being thrilled to death. This guy..is serious..seriously. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Her heart was beating fiercely and not listening. Huff huff huff huff. After exhaling roughly, she soon foamed at the mouth and her eyes rolled back. Oh? At this, Mok Gyeong-un showed a disappointed expression. Chapter 80 Chapter 80When a person is overwhelmed by extreme fear, they say the sphincter and bladder become uncontrollable. Neung Hwa-yang, who had fainted with eyes rolled back and foaming at the mouth, had even pissed herself. -Trickle! Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue. Hmm. It seems pain tolerance and fear are separate matters. As if disappointed, Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips. Then, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ear. -I think I know your true calling, you fiend. Pardon? -Youd make a perfect torturer. Terrorizing people like that, no one could possibly withstand it. No, theyd probably confess everything before you even start torturing them. You think so? -Youre exceptionally skilled at instilling fear. You really have a knack for this sort of thing. I wasnt just trying to scare her, though. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged nonchalantly as he spoke. - What? Then was he really intending to peel off all her skin right before my eyes? If so, he has shockingly depraved tastes. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue as if dumbfounded. -Youre utterly out of your mind. Hearing her reaction, Mok Gyeong-un laughed and said, Im kidding. Just kidding. -As if. No, really. No matter how much I enjoy seeing blood, I wouldnt do something so inefficient. -Inefficient? Yes. You could call it a waste of time. It takes far too long. Plus, if she dies while Im skinning her, it takes the fun out of it. - I get the feeling hed do it given the chance. Its suspicious. I wonder if this brat even perceives humans as different from animals, insects, or inanimate objects. This Mok Gyeong-uns concept of death is completely different from others. As Cheong-ryeong was pondering this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. But I did learn one thing. -And whats that? It seems even without pain, you cant do anything about fear. Since the woman had boasted about being immune to pain, he had tested whether she would also be fearless. If that were truly possible, it would have been quite interesting. However, contrary to Mok Gyeong-uns hopes, Neung Hwa-yang had fainted, unable to overcome her terror. Cheong-ryeong then remarked, -For a living being, emotions are a realm that cannot be fully controlled no matter how much one trains. Perhaps youre right. He couldnt deny it. And not just fear, either. The latent anger buried within him since his grandfathers death had not diminished over time but only continued to grow. It was like surging lava. At this rate, he couldnt predict what he might end up doing. Ah, anyway, I wonder why this woman came to my room to do this? -What? You mean why she tried to mate with you, you mortal? What a blunt and amusing way to put it. -Why are you acting innocent all of a sudden? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged. She then spoke in a mocking tone. -Anyway, whether it was mating or whatever else, if it was a honey trap, it was truly a wasted effort. The Mok Gyeong-un she had observed was not someone who would fall for such things. He never takes anything at face value. Even if its well-intentioned without any ulterior motives, Mok Gyeong-un harbors deep suspicions. In a sense, hes quite difficult to deceive. In any case, Ill have to wake her up and ask why she did this. I dont think she would have done something like this for no reason. -I agree with that. From the moment the woman approached him knowing his name, she had a purpose. And that purpose was definitely not physical intimacy. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un pressed down hard on the center of her chest with his foot. Now, time to wake up. At that, the woman who had fainted soon woke up coughing. Cough, cough! Upon waking, she blankly stared ahead for a moment, then made eye contact with Mok Gyeong-un and immediately looked away in fright. The fear that had taken hold did not dissipate in an instant, as if deeply embedded in her heart. She hastily touched her skin with her hands. Then she felt relieved. Whew. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she had woken up to find her skin peeled off, it would have been truly unbearable. Fortunately, that wasnt the case yet. Looking down at her, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, You seem relieved? -Shudder! You need to be awake for me to see your expression when I peel off your skin. This, this madman At Mok Gyeong-uns words, goosebumps rose all over her body. After becoming unable to feel pain, she thought fear had vanished. But this guy was completely beyond normal bounds. His way of thinking was utterly different. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Her heart began beating wildly again. Mok Gyeong-un then spoke again with a snicker. It would be troublesome if you fainted again. At those words, she involuntarily blurted out something she shouldnt have. P-please! Huh? What was she saying right now? Did she really just beg? During the process of becoming a Silent Strides agent, she had undergone so much training. If captured by enemies, no matter what torture she endured, she must never open her mouth, and in the worst case, take her own life. That was the fundamental directive for Silent Strides agents, regardless of rank. -Bite! Neung Hwa-yang bit down hard on her lip. It was humiliating. After becoming unable to feel pain, her emotions had withered, and she filled that void with the thrill of others suffering and death. Amidst that, she thought she feared neither pain nor death. But it seemed that wasnt the case after all. That emotion called fear had been lurking in a corner of her heart. In the end, Im no different. She, too, was just an ordinary human, nothing special. As she wore a blank expression, she soon looked at Mok Gyeong-un and spoke as if she had made up her mind. Just kill me. That might be difficult. The constraint for this checkpoint is no killing. Instead, I can make one promise. Promise? If you answer my questions, Ill skip this enjoyable process and just let you go. A tone as if offering a favor. For a moment, it seemed like a tempting proposal. However, Neung Hwa-yang gave no response. Seeing her attitude, Mok Gyeong-un grinned and asked, The question is simple. Did you come here of your own accord? Or did someone send you? .. Suddenly at a loss for words, I see. . She had barely overcome her fear and composed herself, so how could she readily open her mouth? A Silent Strides agent does not divulge information even at the risk of death. With a defiant look in her eyes, she spoke. Ill be waiting in hell. With those words, she opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. Then she tried to bite down on it. However, -Clang! Urk! Something solid coiled between her teeth, preventing her from biting her tongue. Wh-what? She couldnt see anything. Yet this thing caught between her teeth was incredibly solid. What was it? As she felt perplexed, Mok Gyeong-un spoke words she couldnt comprehend. Soha. You said you wanted a body, right? !? What was he talking about? Could there be someone else here besides them? She sensed no presence at all. -Shiver! Just then, a chill ran down her spine. Something cold and eerie seemed to be caressing her hair, and she felt nauseous. At that moment, Neung Hwa-yang doubted her own eyes. -Flicker! Before her eyes, a blurry figure appeared upside down. It was a girl with graying hair, but her pupils were white, which was deeply unnerving. As this upside-down girl drew closer, she didnt feel human at all. G-ghost Mmph! Neung Hwa-yang tried to twist her body and sit up. But not only was Mok Gyeong-un stepping on her, something was restraining her entire body, preventing her from moving at all. Dont come! Dont come! Her fear had reached its peak, bursting blood vessels and turning the whites of her eyes red. -Slither! Finally, for the first time in her life, she experienced something possessing her body. It was a sensation on a whole different level from the five senses. Urgh Urk. Before long, black, bulging veins popped up all over her body as she convulsed violently. *** Two men were swiftly walking through the corridor. They were Mok Yu-cheon and the emissary of the Righteous Alliances Silent Strides, Ma-sang. Their hurried destination was none other than Mok Gyeong-uns room. Damn it. We better not be late. Ma-sang muttered in an irritated tone. Mok Yu-cheon gave no response to his words. That was because he had finally confessed to Ma-sang that Mok Gyeong-un was his half-brother. He didnt want to talk about it if he could help it. However, he couldnt bear to leave the guy to die helplessly with his energy channels and danjeon destroyed. So he had prostrated himself in apology to Ma-sang and revealed the truth. At first, Ma-sang couldnt contain his anger. [That lunatic is the third son of Yeon Mok Sword Manor?] He even found it absurd. But in the face of Mok Yu-cheons continued apologies, he barely suppressed those emotions. Who would have thought that the one who had driven the Silent Strides agents to their deaths would be the scion of a renowned righteous faction? Ma-sang spoke in a hushed voice. Mok Yu-cheon. Can you keep your word? Ill try my best. Trying your best isnt enough. If the situation werent like this, I would have classified him as an obstacle to the mission and eliminated him, regardless of your request. This was true. Righteous faction or not, they had suffered too much damage because of Mok Gyeong-un. He was extremely dangerous, and for the sake of the future, it was right to remove him. However, there were only four Silent Strides agents left. The probability of successfully completing the mission had become far too low. You must persuade Mok Gyeong-un. For the sake of ensuring the deaths of those who fell by his hands were not in vain. I understand. Mok Yu-cheon reaffirmed in a firm voice. The acting emissary of the Silent Strides, Ma-sang, wanted only one thing. Not Mok Gyeong-uns heartfelt apology, but for the brothers to become temporary emissaries alongside them and fulfill the mission. Can I persuade him? To be honest, he wasnt just half-hearted but lacked confidence. However, he had to accomplish it. Even if the guy had changed from before, Mok Yu-cheon didnt think his ability to make rational judgments had diminished. If that were the case, he wouldnt have survived here. Even if hes changed, hes still from a righteous faction. He believed the guy hadnt forgotten those roots. Mok Yu-cheon thought he should emphasize this point to persuade him. Perhaps this was an opportunity. If they aided the emissaries of the Righteous Alliances Silent Strides and played a crucial role in the downfall of the Heaven and Earth Society, they might be able to shed the disgrace of being expelled from the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Yes. Hell want that too. As Mok Yu-cheon sorted out in his mind how to approach the conversation, they arrived in front of Mok Gyeong-uns room. However, Huh? The two men standing at the door looked at each other in bewilderment. No presence could be felt from inside the room. Mok Yu-cheon asked, Didnt you say one of the agents had already made a move? I did. Thats why were rushing here. They had hurried here with quick steps, not wanting to attract attention by using lightness techniques in the corridor. The perplexed men decided to open the door. Huh? As expected, there was no one inside. However, the bed in the room was broken, and it was quite a mess. It was evident at a glance that something had happened here. Seeing this, Mok Yu-cheon spoke with a darkened expression. Could we be too late? Inspecting the room, Ma-sang replied to that question. We dont know for certain yet. If that woman completed her mission, Mok Gyeong-un should be lying on the bed, half-crippled. But neither of them is here. Perhaps she took him to the captain. Captain? Yes. Among the surviving emissaries of the Silent Strides, there was a captain who commanded them. It was he who had ordered them to deal with Mok Gyeong-un. Ma-sang spoke in a slightly apologetic tone. We still dont know, so just bear with it for a bit. Lets go see the captain. Alright. They closed the door to Mok Gyeong-uns room and headed downstairs. The captain of the Silent Strides emissaries who had infiltrated this place was said to be staying in the room at the far right end of the 2nd floor. They were on the 4th floor. As they were heading down, -Murmur murmur! Boys had gathered in the center of the lower floor, and there was some commotion. Wondering what was going on, Ma-sang hesitated and couldnt go down, looking disconcerted. Whats wrong? Damn it all What? Warriors with red belts were dragging out a blood-soaked boy. Moreover, not only that, but another boy with one leg severed was also being held by both arms by the red-belted warriors. Looking at them, Ma-sang was at a loss. Mok Yu-cheon whispered a question. What the hell is going on? In response, Ma-sang gritted his teeth and whispered back. Theyre both our agents. !? Those two were none other than Silent Strides agents. Just what was the meaning of this? As they were pondering, Hahahaha! Finding the emissaries is all thanks to you! The red-belted warriors who had caught them laughed heartily, patting someones back and praising them. It was none other than, Mok Gyeong-un? Mok Yu-cheons face instantly stiffened. Chapter 81 Chapter 81Upon hearing about some of the memories gleaned from Gyu Soha, who had possessed Neung Hwa-yangs body, Mok Gyeong-un showed an intrigued reaction. He still had no interest in how the martial world worked, but with the information Soha had read, he could now surmise the relationship between the Righteous Alliance and the Heaven and Earth Society. Adversaries. What was interesting here was the reason for their conflict. They were hostile towards each other due to differences in beliefs and ways of thinking. To Mok Gyeong-un, this felt quite outdated. What kind of emotions drove people to risk their lives not over simple grievances, but over differing values they believed in? Justiceits quite inefficient. -Inefficient. Yes, thats true too. But theres nothing more fearsome than values and beliefs. Why is that? -Nothing is more draining than believing oneself to be absolutely right, even more so than resentment. Ah, I can relate to that. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cheong-ryeong was right. Although he hadnt met that many people, Mok Gyeong-un also found those who considered themselves unconditionally righteous the most tiresome. Most of them saw everything other than themselves as wrong. Perhaps thats why Mok Gyeong-un despised such people the most. Just hearing the names of the groups is exhausting. Righteous Alliance? Do they call themselves that because they consider themselves just? Thats how those types are. But the Righteous Alliance calls the Heaven and Earth Society evil or demonic? -Nonsense! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong raised her voice. -They have a dichotomous way of thinking. Theyre stubborn fools who think if theyre white, everything else must be black. Is that so? Then I suppose the Heaven and Earth Society isnt the evil faction they make it out to be. -The Heaven and Earth Society we created was not such a simple organization. We created? Mok Gyeong-un narrowed his eyes. Had she also contributed to creating this massive organization? However, without expressing it, he questioned a different part. It wasnt a simple organization? -Yes. The notions of demonic cult or evil ways are repulsive labels imposed by those hypocrites. But the Heaven and Earth Society was established to reject that and create a true martial world. A true martial world? -Since when did the righteous way become justice and everything else the root of evil in the martial world? I wouldnt know that either. -Ah, of course. There was no way for Mok Gyeong-un to know. He had lived a life far removed from the martial world from the start. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and spoke. -What the Heaven and Earth Society pursued was for the martial world to return to its most primitive form. Primitive? Whats that? -The weak are meat, the strong eat. Survival of the fittest. The strong dominate. The essence of martial arts is ultimately to prove ones own strength. In the beginning, it was called the martial forest because it was entangled in pursuit of pure strength. But the current martial world is merely a war of rotten values. .. -Where is there black and white in the world? Even white paper turns black when ink is poured, and a butcher becomes a Buddha when he lays down his knife. If you want to discuss the world in terms of color, shouldnt it be gray? Her voice was full of resentment. That anger felt not one-dimensional like Mok Gyeong-uns own, but directed at the world. Mok Gyeong-un then asked as if curious. Then are you saying the Heaven and Earth Society is gray? - At that question, Cheong-ryeong suddenly fell silent. I see. Just from that, he could tell what she thought of the current Heaven and Earth Society. It was likely not the gray she spoke of. That was probably why she felt disillusioned with the current Heaven and Earth Society. Mok Gyeong-un changed the subject. Well, putting that aside, thanks to this, I learned some good information. The emissaries of the Righteous Alliance When possessing someone, one could read some of the targets memories. Not all of them, but he had obtained useful information. -When an organizations scale grows to thousands or tens of thousands, naturally gaps form and sending spies to each other becomes frequent. Its only natural, nothing to be surprised about. But theyre more foolish than I thought. What do you mean? -Im talking about these Silent Strides spies. Them? -Yes. For spies, secrecy for intelligence is their lifeblood. But for the dispatched spies to share this much information about each othertsk tsk. Mok Gyeong-un nodded as if agreeing with her words. It was his first time seeing the existence of spies, but considering they infiltrated enemy organizations as fake members, it seemed like quite a strategically poor choice. In a situation like now, if one person opened their mouth, they would all be exposed one after another. However, what mattered now was not their foolishness. -So what will you do? Who knows. -It seems too late to just leave them be. It appeared he had made quite an enemy of the Silent Strides spies. Of course, it was understandable. Because of him, their numbers had dwindled, and the probability of successfully completing their mission had also drastically decreased. -It may be revenge for losing comrades, but they likely think killing you will make it easier to pass future checkpoints. From the latter perspective, its not a wrong choice. -Its not the right choice either. True. If they succeed, its a different story, but if they fail, they must pay the corresponding price. That was the current situation. Gyu Soha, who had taken over Neung Hwa-yangs body, spoke in an eager voice. Master. Shall I go and deal with them one by one? They had obtained the body of Neung Hwa-yang, a Silent Strides spy. Since they knew each others identities, she could easily induce carelessness to kill them or destroy their danjeon and turn them into half-cripples, just as they had tried to do. However, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. -What? Dont tell me youre going to let them off? No. It seems theres no need to go through that trouble. -No need? Then what will you do? This might be better. The corner of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up eerily. *** -Pat pat! Hahahaha! To think you found the spies, its all thanks to you! One of the red-belted warriors patted Mok Gyeong-uns back, praising his achievement. Mok Gyeong-uns choice regarding the Silent Strides spies was simple. There was no need to deal with them one by one. It was to inform the red-belted warriors of who the spies were. Killing two birds with one stone. He dealt with them without getting blood on his own hands and gained an opportunity to earn merit with the Heaven and Earth Society by revealing the spies existence. It was truly killing two birds with one stone. Of course, the only one in an unfortunate situation was Green Spirit Gyu Soha, who had to divulge being a spy with the body she had barely obtained and then discard it again. Ah! That guy over there is also from the Silent Strides like me! However, Gyu Soha faithfully played her role. The place Gyu Soha pointed to with her finger was the stairs leading to the upper floor, and a boy there looked flustered and at a loss. Huh? Mok Gyeong-un recognized who that boy was. It was the boy who had passed the second checkpoint in his group. He remembered him because he had tried to kill Mo-ha-rang, who had lost consciousness after getting injured while fighting Mok Yu-cheon. Was his name Ma-sang? At that moment, -Swish! Ma-sang hurriedly leaped up the stairs. Get him! -Swish swish swish! The red-belted warriors shouted and chased after him. If the information in the Silent Strides spy Neung Hwa-yangs memory was correct, he should be the last of the four spies who barely survived. He had come looking for them himself, what bad luck. However, Why is he glaring at me like that? Mok Gyeong-un looked at Mok Yu-cheon, who was glaring at him as if he wanted to kill him. His eyes were filled with considerable resentment. Come to think of it, it seemed he had come down the stairs alongside Ma-sang, the Silent Strides spy. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He seems to know something. There was no way he would glare at him like that otherwise. What a simple guy. If it were him, he wouldnt have shown such emotions if he had some connection or collusion with the spies. Yet Mok Yu-cheon was very honest with his own feelings. Mok Gyeong-un smirked at this. Simple-minded. Was it because he was still young? Should he just use this opportunity to brand that guy as a spy along with the fleeing one and deal with him? In a split second, Mok Gyeong-un internally rejected this idea. Not yet. Although it was fake, in the Heaven and Earth Society, he and Mok Yu-cheon were from the same Yeon Mok Sword Manors lineage. If he gave even the slightest cause for suspicion while they were connected, it might hinder his assimilation into the Heaven and Earth Society. I should leave him be a bit longer. There would be plenty of opportunities to deal with him. Mok Gyeong-un waved at Mok Yu-cheon and gave him a smile. As if even more enraged by this, Mok Yu-cheon stomped up the stairs with a reddened face. Just then, someone approached and spoke to him. Mok Gyeong-un. Ah. Yes. It was a middle-aged man who looked older than the other red-belted warriors. A senior warrior, was it? He pointed to the lower floor and spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. The master is summoning you. Master? Did he mean the one with the demon mask? Mok Gyeong-un followed the senior warrior and headed downstairs. *** The first-floor lodging was being used by the red-belted warriors conducting the checkpoints, and the room attached to the office in the center was being used by the master of the Corpse Blood Valley. -Knock knock! Someone knocked on the door and spoke. -Ive brought him, my lord. At the voice coming from outside, someone who had been sitting in a chair in the office, gazing at a bronze mirror, opened his mouth. Have him wait a moment. -Yes. The person sitting in the chair pushed the bronze mirror to the side. Through the gap of the mirror being moved aside, a face with burn scars briefly flashed by. Soon, the person put on a mask that had been placed on the office desk. It was a demon mask. Send him in. -Yes. At the demon masks command, the door soon opened, and a handsome boy entered. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un lightly bowed his head in greeting. The demon mask waved his hand and pointed to a chair for receiving guests. Sit. Yes. As Mok Gyeong-un sat in the chair, the demon mask also rose from his office chair and walked over to sit across from him. The demon mask stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. In response, Mok Gyeong-un also met his gaze head-on without avoiding his eyes. Look at this guy. He was bold to not avoid his gaze. A glint of interest flashed in the demon masks eyes visible through the gaps of the mask. Since taking on the role of master of the Corpse Blood Valley, this was the first time he had encountered such a fellow. Naturally, there had occasionally been those with outstanding martial talent who passed the checkpoints in a short time or used unexpectedly clever methods, but this guy was different. They say you can tell a tree that will grow well by its leaves. This fellow seemed to have something that could take him higher than any of the ones he had seen so far. However, there was one thing he needed to clarify. Mok Gyeong-un. Yes. Youre from the righteous factions Yeon Mok Sword Manor, right? Yes. You dont have to give short answers now. .I understand. From what Ive heard, you and that fellow named Mok Yu-cheon were brought here as hostages in exchange for leaving the Yeon Mok Sword Manor alone as an expelled disciple. Is that correct? At the demon masks words, Mok Gyeong-un inwardly felt puzzled. Did he not know the exact reason why he had come here? He had thought he would know that it was to memorize and master the secret manual called the treasure of the Heaven and Earth Society. Then.. He didnt feel the need to reveal this. Mok Gyeong-un just nodded and replied. Thats right. At this answer, the demon masks eyes narrowed through the gaps of the mask. Then he spoke in a somewhat heavy voice. But its strange. -Shing! No sooner had he finished speaking than a sword was pressed against Mok Gyeong-uns neck. !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened at this. He was sure he had heard the sound of the sword being drawn and even saw the muscles moving. Yet without blinking, the sword was suddenly at his neck. Fast. It was a quick blade, too fast to even recognize. He understood why Cheong-ryeong had said his current skills were still far from being able to do anything within the Heaven and Earth Society. It was difficult to gauge how strong he was. As he pondered this, the demon mask continued. Even though you were forcibly brought here against your will, why did you reveal the Righteous Alliances spies? This was what the demon mask wanted to confirm. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt understand why Mok Gyeong-un had revealed this. I had hoped to be rewarded for informing you of the spies, so this is unexpected. Before you speak of rewards, you must first convince me. Hmm. Is that so? One of the demon masks eyebrows rose. He had the tip of a sword pressed against his neck, and with just a bit of force, the sword would pierce through. He was in a situation where he was being doubted, yet he showed no signs of wavering. The demon mask spoke in an impressed tone. Do you realize that youre in a position to be suspected? How could I not when theres a sword at my neck? Then are you gutsy? Or do you have something that can dispel suspicion in an instant? Lets say its the latter. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the demon mask clicked his tongue. Then he warned in a low voice. Let me warn you in advance. Within the Corpse Blood Valley, the authority over life and death lies with me. You may leave this office as a corpse. -Sizzle! No sooner had he finished speaking than a scorching heat emanated from the sword. Wondering what this was as the swords heat rose, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ear. -It seems that this man is his descendant. Huh? What did she mean by that? As he felt puzzled, Cheong-ryeong spoke. -Mortal. Ask the man in front of you. With that, Cheong-ryeong informed Mok Gyeong-un of something. Meanwhile, the demon mask brought the sword tip, heated by the scorching energy, even closer and spoke. My patience is not very long. Quickly convince me Has the Lee family now gained control over the Fiery Yang Qi within their bodies? !? As soon as he finished speaking, the demon masks eyes trembled. The only visible body part through the mask was his eyes, but one could tell he was considerably shocked. Just as Mok Gyeong-un had anticipated, the demon mask was truly surprised. How does this kid know about this? Information about the Fiery Yang Qi[1] was something only a few within the Heaven and Earth Society knew. -Smack! The demon mask pulled away the sword and grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns collar with his other hand, pulling him close and interrogating in a whisper. Who the hell are you? How do you To him who was trailing off, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, Are you asking about the Crimson Flame Sword Art[2]? !!!!!!!!! Chapter 82 Chapter 82Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, How do I know the secret of the Crimson Flame Sword Art, you ask? !!!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the demon masks eyes widened even more. Just who was this fellow? He was clearly brought here as a hostage from the Yeon Mok Sword Manor and sent to the Corpse Blood Valley on that mans orders. [It is his order. Dont concern yourself with whether theyre hostages or not and proceed as usual.] So he had taken it to mean they could even be killed. But how did this brat know about the relationship between the Crimson Flame Sword Art and the Fiery Yang Qi? This was a secret known only to a few, including the Society Leader. Only four people: himself, the head of the Lee family, the young master who was his successor, the master of the Sinister Valley, and the Society Leader. No one else in the Heaven and Earth Society knew. Overwhelmed by countless questions, the demon mask finally revealed his emotions. -Smack! Grabbing Mok Gyeong-uns collar, he pressed the sword against his neck again. Who the hell are you really? Are you truly the Yeon Mok Sword Manors scion? Theres no way Im not. Nonsense! Does it make sense for a mere child of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor to know the secrets of our family Suddenly, the demon masks eyes narrowed. Right, he had thought something was strange. Could it be that person, no, the Society Leader was testing him? [Show your loyalty for four generations. Then, I will allow the Lee family to regain the title of king.] That had become the Lee familys shackle. To prove they had no involvement in the bloody calamity of the Hoeryeong Battle, they had stepped down from the position of king. From his grandfathers generation to himself, they had taken on the duty of the Corpse Blood Valley for three generations. During that time, their loyalty had been tested several times. And they had firmly proven it. Soon, when his eldest son, the young master, inherited his position, they would reach the promised fourth generation. -Bite! The demon mask bit down hard on his lip. I thought we had proven enough. Was it still not enough? So had he sent this to provoke him? If he were to be emotionally swayed here, it would become an excuse, and the prospect of regaining the title of king would become distant. No, perhaps there was no intention of returning it from the start, so this continued. The demon mask gradually regained his composure. -Swish! The demon mask pulled away the sword and released his grip on the collar. Then he spoke in a calm voice. Did the Society Leader send you to test me? Hmm. What do you mean by that? Dont play dumb. Thinking about it, it was strange. Its odd to bring in two hostages who arent even the eldest and have them enter here. If youre acting on his orders, I wont interfere further. Something No need to say more. The reason I summoned you was to confirm whether you were a spy or not. But if youre someone sent by the Society Leader, theres no reason to question further. While saying this, the demon mask felt relieved that he had regained his composure on his own. If he had been provoked by this fellow or had coveted him as a talent midway, it would have reached the Society Leaders ears. Fortunately, he had regained his reason partway. Just then, Why arent you answering my question? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the demon mask frowned. Was this fellow trying to provoke him now? Glaring slightly at Mok Gyeong-un, he warned in a low voice. Even if he sent you, know your place. Even if Im not one of the Five Kings or Three Chief Masters, I am one of the Four Valley Masters who rank within the top twelve in the Heaven and Earth Society. The Five Kings and Three Chief Masters. It was a title given to the eight high-ranking executives of the Heaven and Earth Society. Below them were the Four Valley Masters. Although the title of Valley Master was lower than the Five Kings or Three Chief Masters, it was still certain that they were among the top twelve in the Heaven and Earth Society and were figures of power and unrivaled masters. Oh? Within the top twelve in rank? Mok Gyeong-un thought he had obtained good information. Just then, Cheong-ryeongs voice echoed in his mind. At this, The Lee family should have received the title of king from the Three Veins, so how did you end up becoming a Valley Master? You dare The demon mask flinched for a moment as his anger surged, then soon stopped. If he were not someone sent by the Society Leader, he would have severed an arm right then and there. The demon mask spoke with fury emanating from him. If you dont get out of here right now, Ill cut you down regardless of whether you were sent by the Society Leader or not. For a moment, Mok Gyeong-un saw a vision of himself being cut down. Just from the murderous intent alone, it felt as if invisible sharp blades were being drawn in his mind, making his skin tingle. Perhaps because it was the first time experiencing this phenomenon, rather than fear, he found it intriguing. It was like the feeling of looking at a high scenic view. This bray? The demon mask was dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns reaction. He had deliberately threatened him out of anger, but instead, he was smirking. Was he truly gutsy? Society Leader. Was it intentional this time? Had he sent him to provoke him to the end? Even knowing, this test truly made it difficult to suppress his anger. Just then, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Is the reason youre wearing a glove on your right hand and a mask because you still cant control the Fiery Yang Qi and suffered burns? The demon masks hand trembled. He barely restrained himself from reaching for the sword hilt right then. This fellow truly had a great talent for infuriating people. If you cant leave on your own feet, it seems Ill have to personally escort you out. -Smack! The demon mask rose from his seat and reached out his hand to chase Mok Gyeong-un out. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grasped his sword-pointing finger and assumed a sword-drawing stance. How dare he insolently do this in front of me!? The demon mask, who was about to instantly break this with the Golden Spiral Technique, suddenly hesitated. It was because he was surprised to see Mok Gyeong-uns sword-drawing stance. The demon masks eyes trembled. Th-this is? Who among the Heaven and Earth Societys executives would not recognize the sword-drawing stance of this sword art? It closely resembled the sword-drawing stance of the Heavenly Vein Sword Art[1]. Could it be? The demon mask looked at Mok Gyeong-un with surprised eyes. Something was strange. He remembered the faces of all the Society Leaders disciples. But no matter how much he thought about it, he had never seen this fellow before. Could it be that he had recently taken on a new disciple? The demon mask parted his lips with a cautious voice. Could it be that youre his Just then, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un extended his sword-pointing finger towards him and gently drew a circular trajectory. It was like a full moon. No. Seeing this, the demon masks pupils shook. Although it resembled the Heavenly Vein Sword Art, the flow of the form was proceeding differently. This was not the Heavenly Vein Sword Art. This is -Swish swish swish swish swish swish smack! The circular trajectory Mok Gyeong-un drew was now precisely targeting the eight vital points along the demon masks central line. The demon mask inwardly exclaimed at the flawless precision of the sword form. If one only considered the sword form itself, without the sword intent, it was as if an unrivaled sword master was displaying sword techniques. -Tap! The demon mask retreated half a step. At the same time, with one hand behind his back, he grasped his sword-pointing finger and blocked Mok Gyeong-uns sword techniques without injecting sword intent or internal energy. -Swish swish swish swish smack! Although it was a light form, Mok Gyeong-uns sword techniques were all blocked. Except for one. I cant avoid this. The demon mask leaped backward to avoid Mok Gyeong-uns sword-pointing finger stabbing towards his brow. Because the completion of the sword form was higher than the sword techniques he had displayed, it was difficult to block the final move in any way. If Mok Gyeong-un had continued his sword techniques in this state, it would have been even more troublesome. -Gulp! The demon mask swallowed dryly. No doubt about it. He had never seen it directly. But he had heard about it from his grandfather. He unconsciously blurted it out. The Lunar Vein Sword Art. Oh. You recognize it. What? sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the demon mask momentarily hesitated in bewilderment. He had hoped it wasnt, but was it really the Lunar Vein Sword Art? I thought the grandson of Lee Hwa-mun might not recognize it because of the mask, but this is unexpected. He repeated exactly what Cheong-ryeong had said. Then the demon masks reaction was, -Shing! He swiftly drew his sword and aimed it at Mok Gyeong-uns neck, emanating an immense murderous intent. Who are you? How do you know the Lunar Vein Sword Art? And what did you just say? Hmm. Id prefer if you asked one question at a time. That way, he could relay Cheong-ryeongs words one by one. But it was truly a strong aura that made ones flesh tremble. -Sizzle! The sword wasnt even touching him, but the heat emanating from it felt like it would melt his flesh. Earlier, he had only felt the heat, but now the sword had become so hot that it visibly glowed scarlet. I cant block this. Could it be possible if he concentrated his death energy into a single point? It seemed unlikely. This mans martial prowess seemed no less than that of the Bright Sword King Son Yun, who had wielded that huge blade. -Hiss! Steam flowed from the arm of the demon mask holding the sword. The heat was not limited to the sword but seemed to spread throughout his entire body. The room became sweltering with heat in an instant. The demon mask glared at Mok Gyeong-un and spoke again. I dont have time to play word games with you. Speak immediately. Otherwise, Ill take you to the sects headquarters right now Take me and report that I learned the Lunar Vein Sword Art Shut up! -Smack! With those words, the demon mask grabbed the edge of his mask and took it off. Along with it, a face with one side grotesquely distorted by burns was revealed. It was a severe burn that made it understandable why he wore a mask. The demon mask spoke with trembling eyes. The Lunar Vein Sword Arts lineage has been severed. Even the only secret manual couldnt be read by anyone and was lost, so how could you Are you asking because you truly dont know? What? You just said it yourself. That you read the secret manual? How is that possible? Even with the power of the head of the Primal Killing Pavilion, who oversaw the Heaven and Earth Societys esoteric arts, that secret manual couldnt be deciphered. Yet this fellow claimed to have read it? The demon mask, no, Lee Ji-yeom frowned. It was hard to believe he had read the secret manual, but the words this fellow was spouting were even more beyond the scope of understanding. He spoke as if he knew too much about his own family, the Lee family. Thats impossible. Just by reading the secret manual Of course, you cant know. What? How could I know about the Lee familys Crimson Flame Sword Art or Fiery Yang Qi just by reading the secret manual? Then how do I know? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Lee Ji-yeom frowned and spoke. Could it be that youre that persons des Wrong. If not descendant, then how Im that persons direct previous disciple, you see. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Ji-yeoms expression hardened terribly. Was this brat toying with him now? He had heard from his grandfather. The previous Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society had personally ripped out his heart, severed his limbs, and beheaded him, displaying it to everyone as punishment for the crime of the bloody calamity. That was a hundred years ago. But how could this fellow, who looked no more than seventeen or eighteen, be his direct previous disciple? Are you telling me to believe those words? Are you truly wishing for death Seeing once is better than hearing a hundred times. It was as soon as those words ended. Mok Gyeong-un took out a wooden doll from his bosom. Then he formed a hand seal and chanted an incantation. -Smack! Smack! Smack! Origin of the world, return to the source, release! Seeing this, Lee Ji-yeom was dumbfounded. Was this fellow truly insane with a death wish? He wasnt even an esoteric master, yet he was chanting some bizarre incantation -Hazy! At that moment, an unbelievable event occurred. -Trickle! Trickle! Blood flowed down the walls of the office, and the surroundings were becoming soaked with blood. -Shudder! What in the world? Thinking Mok Gyeong-un had used some kind of sorcery, Lee Ji-yeom tried to behead him with his sword filled with Fiery Yang Qi. Right then, Lee Ji-yeoms eyes widened as if they would tear apart at the sight of the figure rising from the blood pooling on the floor. !!!!! A peerless beauty with blood-red eyes, wearing a crown and holding a long pipe. The moment he saw her, filled with an overwhelming presence, the image of that person his grandfather Lee Hwa-mun had spoken of with a ringing in his ears naturally overlapped. Chapter 83 Chapter 83[Grandfather. Is our Lee family truly not a family of traitors?] [Ji-yeom. Is that question related to the scars on your face?] [..] Eleven-year-old Lee Ji-yeom gave no answer to his grandfathers question. These things were inevitable while attending the sects martial arts academy. Traitors, a family of betrayal. He endured all kinds of disregard and harassment. He tried to ignore it and fought back against their bullying. However, it was meaningless. It was a shackle that had come down from his grandfather, who had pledged loyalty to the disappeared Lunar Vein, and it was the price. [.Is it not a shackle that our Lee family can never escape from?] [Ji-yeom.] His grandfather looked at Lee Ji-yeom, full of scars, with pity. Then, embracing him warmly, he comforted him with a gentle yet firm voice. [Do you remember what this old man told you?] [Lying on firewood and tasting gall.] Lying on firewood and tasting gall. It means to endure hardships for the future by sleeping on thorny brushwood and chewing on bile. His grandfather would habitually say those words to him. That was because his grandfathers honor, who had been one of the Ten Founders of the sect and walked in high places, had fallen to the bottom after that day. [..] [Why arent you answering?] [I dont know anymore.] He had tried to endure as his grandfather had said. However, it was futile to try to mend his increasingly shattered heart. Why did his grandfather, his father, and he himself have to suffer like this? Even though it was not a sin they had committed, just because they had pledged loyalty, did they have to be rejected by the sect to this extent? [Grandfather, why dont you just pledge eternal loyalty to the Society Leader] [Ah!] That day, for the first time, he saw a terrifying look on his grandfathers face. His grandfather, who had never expressed it, was enraged to this degree at the mention of pledging loyalty to the Society Leader and escaping this stigma of a shackle. Why was he angry at him? Had he said something wrong? For the first time, a sense of rebellion arose in his surging heart. [Did Idid I say something wrong? Why must we, a meritorious family and one of the sects founding members] [Ack!] Lee Ji-yeom could not continue speaking due to the ear-splitting pain. To him, suffering in pain, his grandfather spoke with bloodshot eyes. [Regardless of the outcome, it is natural for a retainer to trust their lord until the end! Did this old man teach you otherwise?] [That so-called lord has gone astray, and our family has even been branded as traitors. But what meaning does that have? And didnt you also accept that fault, which is why you accepted being demoted to a Valley Master and imprisoned in the Corpse Blood Valley for four generations?] The more he thought about it, the more infuriating it was. Why didnt his grandfather strongly assert that he had no connection to that person? Why were they sharing in that persons sins? Because he was a retainer? I cant accept it! After that day, Lee Ji-yeom no longer conversed with his grandfather. And he gritted his teeth and immersed himself in martial arts training. He couldnt endure it without immersing himself in something. As a result of his immersion in training, he became the first in his family to successfully reach the 5th stage of the Crimson Flame Sword Arts advanced technique, the Blazing Cultivation, before coming of age. Lee Ji-yeom became even more motivated by this opportunity. I can do it. Among his familys ancestors, no one had completed the Crimson Flame Sword Art. Even his grandfathers limit was the 8th stage. This was because the more one cultivated the Blazing Cultivation, the stronger the Fiery Yang Qi became, and it didnt just end with it becoming stronger but also burned the practitioners own body. However, he was confident that he could surpass the 8th stage and reach the 9th and even the 10th stage realm. And perhaps this excessive desire became poison? -Do not attempt the 6th stage until the 5th stage is perfectly ingrained in your body. [Ahhhhhh!] Ignoring his fathers warning, Lee Ji-yeoms body burst into flames as he recklessly attempted the 6th stage. Upon reaching the 6th stage of the Blazing Cultivation, one could imbue the Crimson Flame Sword Art with Fiery Yang Qi, but he had failed and suffered a backlash. In an instant, the flames engulfed his arm and half of his face, and he couldnt come to his senses. The rampaging Fiery Yang Qi had already surpassed the level he could control. [Ahhhhh!] Was he going to die like this after being too greedy? At that moment, someone grabbed him as he was rampaging. And they absorbed the rampaging Fiery Yang Qi and stabilized it. !? The one who absorbed the Fiery Yang Qi from his burning body was none other than his grandfather, Lee Hwa-mun. Barely regaining consciousness amidst the pain, Lee Ji-yeom couldnt hide his shock. Like his grandfather and father, if one forcibly accepted the Fiery Yang Qi without being able to perfectly control it, -Sizzle! The fire would turn against oneself. Thanks to taking away the Fiery Yang Qi, Lee Ji-yeoms body could be stabilized, but his grandfather Lee Hwa-mun was not the same. In an instant, his entire body was engulfed in flames. It was on a level incomparable to Lee Ji-yeoms. [Ah, no! No! Grandfather! Grandfather!] Lee Ji-yeom rushed forward, trying to calm Lee Hwa-muns Fiery Yang Qi. However, Grandfather Lee Hwa-mun used his profound true energy to prevent him from entering his vicinity, making it impossible to approach. [Grandfather! No, Grandpa!] It had been nearly four years since they had been this close, and it had to be like this. Thanks to his profound internal energy, his body was slowly burning, but his grandfathers flesh had already turned red and oozing. [Grandpa! Please! Please!] Lee Ji-yeom tried to forcibly break through his true energy. Grandfather Lee Hwa-mun slowly shook his head at him with a bitter face. He could tell from the shape of his lips. Dont come, my grandson. That sight tore Lee Ji-yeoms heart apart. Watching his grandfathers body slowly burn right in front of him, his feelings were utter despair. He waited for his grandfathers true energy to weaken and tried to somehow subdue the Fiery Yang Qi, but this was too painful. [Please! Please!] He begged his grandfather to withdraw his true energy. However, his grandfather did not withdraw his true energy until his flesh was completely burned away. Only when his breath ceased did the barrier formed by his true energy disappear. [Ahhhhhhh!] Lee Ji-yeom screamed. His despair at witnessing his grandfather dying from start to finish because of him was tragic. If possible, he wanted to exchange his life with his grandfathers. However, that was impossible. [Ugh.] After wailing and crying for more than half a day, Lee Ji-yeom could only stop when he fainted from exhaustion. After waking up like that, everything proceeded quickly and in a complicated manner. It was because he had to hold a funeral for his deceased grandfather. He confessed to everyone in the family, including his father, that his grandfather had died because of him. However, no one blamed him. [Even if you were hasty, its not your fault. Its the fault of all of us for not teaching you properly and giving weak warnings.] [Pleaseplease punish me.] His father, who had become the head of the family, shook his head and firmly refused. It was because his grandfather Lee Hwa-mun would not have wanted that. [But..] [If your grandfather had resented you even a little until his last breath, then do so.] [] He hadnt. Even while enduring the immense pain of his body burning, his grandfather never showed it. He just kept his mouth shut with the most indifferent face possible, as if worrying about him would hurt his heart. All of that was consideration for him. Throughout the funeral, Lee Ji-yeom silently shed tears. After holding his grandfathers funeral amidst sorrow, Lee Ji-yeom came across a line of poetry left behind by his grandfather. It was like the deceaseds last will. -Ah, the day I looked at the black robe and followed behind always lingers. No matter how much time passes, how could I ever forget that time in my dreams? He thought he had no more tears left to shed. Yet seeing this, painful tears flowed out as if being squeezed. Even though he was one of the Ten Founders, most of the executives, including the Society Leader, did not attend the funeral due to the stigma of disgrace, yet he insisted on loyalty until the end. Did that mean he believed in that person that much? .. His heart grew complicated. Lee Ji-yeom found that person so hateful. However, after seeing his grandfathers last words expressing longing for his former lord, he felt conflicted. That person whom his grandfather had believed in until the end. The bastard who inherited the Lee familys orthodox lineage had insulted his grandfathers loyalty and will. Grandfather. At that moment, Lee Ji-yeom made a decision. His grandfathers will, which he had upheld nobly until death while enduring everything with patience. He would inherit that will. This unworthy grandsonwill carry on that loyalty. Even if it was a terrible stigma. Even if it was a time of suffering. He decided to carry on that will in order to restore his deceased grandfathers honor. *** It cantbe. The master of the Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom, couldnt hide his shock at the sight unfolding before his eyes. At first, he thought Mok Gyeong-un was using some bizarre sorcery. However, seeing that being taking form amidst the blood, he was at a loss for words. A peerless beauty with blood-red eyes, wearing a crown and holding a long pipe. That face where arrogance and majesty coexisted. The moment he saw this, the image of that person his deceased grandfather Lee Hwa-mun had spoken of with a ringing in his ears naturally overlapped. [Dont hate that person too much. The master that this old man devoted half his life to serving was not the despicable traitor you think. That person was stronger and more beautiful than anyone else in the sect.] He had just lightly brushed off his grandfathers words. It was because he didnt think it outweighed the wounds he had received while growing up. However, the moment he saw her, he understood his grandfathers words. They say those who rule are born to do so. Ah! The being before his eyes seemed literally born to rule. Just by looking down as if to subdue, he felt a shudder and even reverence at her overwhelming presence. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns voice reached his ears. How do you feel after directly seeing that person? That person.. Lee Ji-yeoms heart pounded and raced. Was this being before his eyes truly that person his grandfather had longed for until the end? At that moment, Lee Ji-yeom knelt on one knee as if his legs had given out. -Thud! It didnt matter whether the being before his eyes was a ghost or whatever. He had vowed before his grandfathers spirit tablet. To inherit the noble loyalty he had upheld until death. Lee Ji-yeom bowed his head, clasped his hands together, and paid his respects. Lee Ji-yeom, head of the Lee family, pays his respects to the lord, the master of the Lunar Vein! At Lee Ji-yeoms utmost greeting, a glint of interest flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. On the other hand, Cheong-ryeong glanced at Mok Gyeong-un with a triumphant gaze. Did you see that, mortal? She had boasted to Mok Gyeong-un. Even if the other rotten ones were unknown, if it was the blood descendant of Lee Hwa-mun, whom she knew, he would still uphold that loyalty. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un had inwardly sneered. A whole century had passed. Yet it was ridiculous to think that the will of loyalty would remain. Youve become a vengeful spirit, yet you believe in humans? He found it truly foolish. Even in just a few years, everything fades. So, thinking that loyalty would continue when the person in question had died and disappeared, wasnt that just a vain hope? However, something truly unexpected happened. It turned out differently from my intention. Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips. He had wanted to see her reaction, unable to hide her disappointment as her vain hopes were shattered. Yet he had ended up making her elated instead. How unfortunate. Well, it wasnt entirely bad. The fact that the loyalty had been passed down even after a hundred years meant it was worth using. Just as Cheong-ryeong was about to open her mouth, -Long.. Right at that moment, -Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Mok Gyeong-un formed a hand seal with one hand and extended the wooden doll towards Cheong-ryeong. Forbidden seal, formless figure, two names become one, quickly obey and seal! As soon as the incantation ended, Her spirit body, which had barely emerged, was instantly sucked into the wooden doll. With that, the blood-stained Ghost Realm formed by Cheong-ryeong disappeared, and the office instantly returned to its original state. -Shudder! Noticing this change, Lee Ji-yeom frowned and raised his head. Where had that person who was there just a moment ago disappeared to? Of course, Cheong-ryeong was inside the wooden doll. -Squirm! The wooden doll wriggled, and Cheong-ryeongs voice echoed in Mok Gyeong-uns ear. -You damn mortal bastard! What the hell are you doing? She had barely revealed her spirit body and confirmed his loyalty. Then, she should have drawn this fellow in and given him orders, but why was he suddenly sealing her back into the wooden doll? Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Did you see? That person has become a vengeful spirit with lingering resentment and is with me. You bastard.. Lee Ji-yeom stood up and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. That persons appearance just now was definitely not an illusion or anything like that. Lee Ji-yeom asked Mok Gyeong-un. Where is that person? I just told you. That person is with me. .Then let me see that person again. I have so many things I want to ask. At Lee Ji-yeoms request, Mok Gyeong-un pointed at himself with his thumb. Isnt that person right in front of your eyes? What? At Lee Ji-yeoms retort, asking what he was talking about, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I am that persons vessel of possession. It may be difficult for you to understand, but when that person possesses me, that person and I become one. -Ha! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong inside the wooden doll was dumbfounded. He had barely shown her form, so why did he seal her back inside this? Mok Gyeong-uns purpose was clear. That loyalty spanning generations. Ill take it for myself. Chapter 84 Chapter 84Cheong-ryeong, who had noticed Mok Gyeong-uns intention, clicked her tongue inwardly. What kind of guy was he? The Lee family had maintained their loyalty to her for over a hundred years, spanning generations. Yet watching Mok Gyeong-un snatching away that loyalty in this manner made her anger surge. She felt like breaking the sealing wooden doll right away, popping out, and beating the hell out of that mortal fellows head with her long pipe. However, that anger did not last long. What are you trying to do, mortal? Rather, she became curious about Mok Gyeong-uns intention. He could have borrowed the power of the Lee family through her, so why did he need to snatch it away like this midway? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. You know that I am that person and that person is me, so why are you just standing there? Thats At those words, the master of the Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom, suddenly hesitated. He knew well what the word possession meant. It literally meant being possessed by a ghost, didnt it? Vessel of possession for that person? Then should he consider this fellow Mok Gyeong-un as the master of the Lunar Vein? Since he did not have much faith in the strange arts, even though the Heaven and Earth Society had consulting esoteric masters, he felt somewhat hesitant. It also gave him a strangely uncomfortable feeling. Then Mok Gyeong-un said, You directly saw the spirit body, yet you still cant believe it? -The atmosphere and everything is completely different, so would you believe it if he suddenly lied about being possessed? Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and interjected. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, I was confident that you would inherit loyalty spanning generations, and thats why I even revealed this secret, but its disappointing. N-no, thats Then if I keep the promise from back then, will you believe me? When you say back then? The Crimson Flame Sword Art. Could it be? Lee Ji-yeoms eyes trembled. That was because he recalled the words he had heard when learning the Crimson Flame Sword Art from his grandfather. [The Blazing Cultivation was originally devised by that person and this old man together. We had tried to create the most suitable advanced cultivation technique for the Crimson Flame Sword Art. However, before we could complete it, that tragedy occurred.] Just like him, Mok Gyeong-un also recalled what Cheong-ryeong had said. [Once, I made a promise with the head of the Lee family, that fellows grandfather Lee Hwa-mun. To complete the unfinished Blazing Cultivation together.] However, that promise could not be fulfilled while alive. It was fulfilled after death. As she became a higher-grade vengeful spirit over a long time, she regained her reason and gradually realized the parts she had not understood while alive. One of those was the Blazing Cultivation of the Crimson Flame Sword Art. Mok Gyeong-un extended his hand to Lee Ji-yeom with a smile and said, Although I have returned as a vengeful spirit with deep resentment, if the Lee family follows me once again, I will teach you the completed circulation technique of the Blazing Cultivation that I realized only after death. Damn you, mortal! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeongs frustration surged. She had just informed him of what was wrong with the technique and what needed to be changed. An ordinary person would forget after hearing it once, but, This bastard has memorized it, hasnt he? Mok Gyeong-uns memory surpassed common sense. She had gotten angry and wanted to see how he would persuade without her help. But it seemed he was truly going to snatch away the loyalty. Completed circulation technique At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Ji-yeoms eyes trembled even more. Three generations, from his grandfather to himself, had tried to complete the technique but failed. In fact, it was difficult to complete from the beginning. One had to bear the huge risk of directly verifying it by sending the Fiery Yang Qi to the acupuncture points, which could cost ones life if done incorrectly. [If it had been with that person, we might have completed it.] Grandfather [But you should be able to do it.] Recalling his grandfather again, Lee Ji-yeoms heart ached. At this, he looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face, pounded his tingling chest, and knelt on one knee. Im not kneeling because of the completed circulation technique. Then why? Its because you didnt forget the promise you made with my grandfather, no, our family, and thats why Im pledging my loyalty once again like this. Promise You have returned even as a vengeful spirit to resolve the long-cherished wish of my grandfather and our Lee family, so how could I dare to doubt you? -Thud! Then Lee Ji-yeom completely prostrated on the ground. Lee Ji-yeom, head of the Lee family and master of the Corpse Blood Valley, once again pledges his loyalty to the master of the Lunar Vein. Please accept my bow! With that, he touched his forehead to the ground three times, expressing his respect and loyalty. Looking down at this, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corner of his mouth as if satisfied. Then Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ear. -You crazy mortal bastard. What are you doing, snatching away others loyalty? -The loyalty would have naturally passed on to you if you had just stayed still, since youve become the direct previous disciple and I wont be dragging you around forever even after death. Are you feeling refreshed after forcibly taking it? She seemed quite angry. This was the first time he had seen Cheong-ryeong talk so much. Well, it made sense for her to be angry after he had snatched away the loyalty of a faithful retainer who had waited for her for a hundred years, separate from her grudge. She probably thought he was trash. However, I understand your feelings, but my goal is not to be swayed by your hand. Mok Gyeong-un had only one reason for coming here. It was to find the Ghost Sword, who might be related to taking revenge on the one who killed his grandfather. However, if Cheong-ryeong took the lead, moved her former subordinates, and wielded that power, things would only flow in the direction she wanted. Mok Gyeong-un did not want the situation to be created that way. Its only secondary to me. Resolving Cheong-ryeongs grudge was definitely not a priority for him. She was also a vengeful spirit who would have tried to devour him if not for their predestined bond. Although they had now established a master-disciple relationship due to their absolute bond of fate, Mok Gyeong-un fundamentally never trusted anyone. Therefore, he had no intention of giving Cheong-ryeong the initiative. *** Is thisthe circulation technique completed by you, my liege? The master of the Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom, received the circulation technique written by Mok Gyeong-un with trembling hands. It had been the aspiration of the family to complete the technique for three generations, so he could not hide his excitement. Exclamations flowed from Lee Ji-yeoms mouth as he read through the technique. Ah! How could they have approached the qi circulation method in this way? Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Ji-yeom spoke in amazement. Its truly remarkable. I never thought of directly circulating the Fiery Yang Qi from the diaphragm to the Yang-acupoints. But if this works, it seems we can control the energy to enter the 9th stage. To devise this so easily -Easily devised, my ass. I only realized it after death when my ghost eyes opened. Cheong-ryeong grumbled in an angry voice, still not appeased. An advanced cultivation technique like the Blazing Cultivation that could directly handle Fiery Yang Qi had a high risk in the first place, so it could only be completed after countless trials, errors, and sacrifices. In a way, from Lee Ji-yeoms perspective, it could be said that he had encountered a fateful opportunity. As he continued reading the technique, Lee Ji-yeom frowned. Then he carefully said to Mok Gyeong-un, But my liege, it seems you havent written the entire technique. Thats right. Pardon? I only wrote half of it. At those words, Lee Ji-yeom was about to ask why but soon closed his mouth. Looking at Mok Gyeong-uns smiling face, he could guess what his intention was. Did you do it on purpose? Thats right. Why did you Even though I completed the technique, we should be careful. I did it because I was worried that you might be too hasty and get burned again. Ah At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Ji-yeom let out a small gasp. Was it because he was concerned that he might bring about a situation where he would be consumed by the Fiery Yang Qi if he recklessly tried to master the completed technique? He seemed to have misunderstood. He had thought that it might be because Mok Gyeong-un couldnt fully trust him yet. Cheong-ryeong snorted. -Even after receiving a pledge of loyalty, you sure have a hard time trusting. She knew Mok Gyeong-un well. She was certain that the reason he didnt teach the entire technique was definitely not out of concern for Lee Ji-yeom. Yes, correct. Of course, that was accurate. Mok Gyeong-un did not completely trust Lee Ji-yeom even though he had pledged loyalty. Thats why he had only provided the appropriate bait. -Trust him moderately. I guarantee you Lee members loyalty towards me. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un showed a faint smile. Her trust in her former loyal subordinate was her freedom. But he was different. He intended to maintain some level of vigilance until he was certain. At that moment, Lee Ji-yeom put the paper with the technique written on it into his bosom and spoke. But my liege, if its not disrespectful, may I ask what happened that day at the Hoeryeong Battle a hundred years ago? Hoeryeong Battle? What was that? At his question, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He didnt expect the master of the Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom, to suddenly ask about Cheong-ryeongs past that he didnt know about. At this, Cheong-ryeong spoke in a sneering voice. -Do your best. I wont help or interfere with anything related to the Lee family, especially with you, mortal. She had no intention of telling him the information since he had snatched away the Li familys loyalty. It meant for him to bear the hardship properly. Hoeryeong Battle. It was a memory she could never forget. That memory had become the root of her becoming a vengeful spirit. In the first place, she had no intention of telling this mortal fellow right away, so she thought it was perfect. Just then, Mok Gyeong-un spoke nonchalantly. You want to know about that? At this, Cheong-ryeong was dumbfounded. Was he asking what he wanted to know without knowing anything? Then Lee Ji-yeom replied. Yes. My grandfather believed in her liege until the end, but due to the incident that day, he was demoted from a king to a valley master, and our main family was expelled from the castle and has been imprisoned here in the Corpse Blood Valley for three generations. Ah At Lee Ji-yeoms words, Cheong-ryeong felt bitter. The Lee family was a founding family of the Heaven and Earth Society, yet they were humiliated like this. Just how far were they willing to insult her and ruin the Heaven and Earth Society? Indeed, she could never forgive him. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, How does the Valley Master know about what happened that day at the Hoeryeong Battle? Im curious about how you and the sect know about it. What!? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong inwardly clicked her tongue. This fellow always found a way out somehow. On the contrary, she did not expect him to throw a question back like this. No, was it because he could come up with words in any way since he had no difficulty lying at all? You mortal bastard, really As she found it absurd, Lee Ji-yeom carefully said, I apologize, but is it alright to tell you this as it is? Its fine. You have to tell me as it is so that I can tell you what happened that day at the Hoeryeong Battle. Mok Gyeong-un spoke as if he didnt mind. While doing so, he glanced at the wooden doll in his bosom and smirked. You should have just given me a hint. Then there would have been no need to be led like this. But could he find out what kind of relationship Cheong-ryeong had with the Heaven and Earth Society and what secrets she held through this? Chapter 85 Chapter 85Damn mortal bastard! Was he finally trying to find out about her past in this way? For a moment, she pondered whether she should break the seal of the wooden doll and leave. Just then, the master of the Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom, spoke. Since my liege has spoken thus, I will briefly commit a discourtesy. How did the incident of that day -Damn mortal! Stop him right now. My past, in this way Feeling desperate, she shouted for him to stop. However, Mok Gyeong-un had no intention of doing so. In any case, if he encountered something related to her past, like with the Li family, he would find out what had happened one way or another. Just what had she experienced to become a vengeful spirit -Flinch! At that moment, the master of the Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom, and Mok Gyeong-un simultaneously looked in a certain direction. It was towards the outside of the building. -What is it? Why are you acting like that? Cheong-ryeong, sealed inside the wooden doll, could not sense the external energy. So she was puzzled when the two reacted simultaneously like this. The master of the Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom, had already approached the window. -Clack! As he opened the paper-covered window, the courtyard in front of the lodging was revealed. There were red-belted warriors standing guard in front of it, and nothing was happening. At this, Lee Ji-yeom slightly tilted his head. He was sure there was something that stimulated his senses just now. But it had disappeared in an instant. What was that? The energy he felt just now was too ominous to ignore. However, now that it had disappeared, it was difficult to search for it blindly. As he pondered this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Valley Master. Ah. Yes, my liege. It doesnt seem to be anything May I go out for a moment? Pardon? At Mok Gyeong-uns sudden mention of going out, Lee Ji-yeom frowned as if in a difficult position. On the other hand, Cheong-ryeong inside the wooden doll inwardly felt relieved. She didnt know what was going on, but thanks to that, the attention could be diverted. *** About a quarter of an hour ago. On a mountain hill about 1 li (approx. 0.5 km) away from the lodging. There, about ten red-belted warriors were transporting four spies whose energy cores had been destroyed and whose bodies were restrained. Among the spies was Neung Hwa-yang, who could be considered the only female. The other spies had resisted, getting their arms and legs cut off, and were unable to endure the pain of having their energy cores destroyed, so they all fainted. However, she was the only one still conscious. The reason was that she was possessed by Gyu Soha. Ah Gyu Soha couldnt hide her regret. She had barely obtained a decent body, but it was a pity to use it and discard it like this, but she had to carry out her masters orders. When the time came, she believed her master would find her a suitably decent body. If that happened, Will I be able to see that person again? Her own younger brother who had driven his own flesh and blood to death. She had endured on the cliff of solitude with her anger towards him. If her master went into the castle of the Heaven and Earth Society, she might see him again. It had been fifteen years since her death. There was no way he would have died in just that time. [You damn bastard. If only you die, everything will be resolved.] [You you] [Acting all superior every time, pitying me as if you had everything] [I Im not] [You were just born before me, thats all.] -Clench! Strength entered her hand. The last face she saw at the moment of her death was his face filled with ecstasy. With that face, he had repeatedly smashed her face with a rock. It was an indelible yoke of hatred. -Creak! While she was pondering this, the cart carrying them suddenly stopped midway. Wondering what was going on, Gyu Soha squinted and observed why. Huh? The red-belted warriors were greeting someone. Both were wearing Taoist robes, one was a white-haired old man, and the other was wearing an eye patch and leaning on a cane. One of the senior warriors leading the red-belted warriors clasped his hands together and greeted. Bong-yang, a senior warrior of the Corpse Blood Valley, greets the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion. The identity of the old man was none other than In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, which was in charge of esoteric arts consultation under the Heaven and Earth Society. And next to him was the middle-aged man with the eye patch leaning on a cane, his disciple and Taoist master, Jo Ui-gong. Why have they come here? Bong-yang, the senior warrior of the Corpse Blood Valley, couldnt hide his bewilderment. That was because there were Taoist masters dispatched within the Corpse Blood Valley, so there was rarely any reason for the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion to come here. However, he couldnt figure out why they had come here. Just then, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, asked the senior warrior. Were there any unusual incidents during the checkpoints? At his question, the senior warrior slightly frowned. Although he was cooperating under the Society Leaders orders, matters related to the checkpoints were ultimately the responsibility of the master of the Corpse Blood Valley and his subordinates. He had no obligation to report to the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion. Is this old fart trying to create more trouble? He was already doing the bothersome task of categorizing and moving the corpses one by one because of the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion. So he was even more reluctant to say anything. Perhaps his thoughts were showing on his face? Hey. Do you take the Primal Killing Pavilion lightly? The Pavilion Master is asking, so why arent you answering? Jo Ui-gong frowned and pressed him. At this, the flustered senior warrior hurriedly spoke. No, thats not it. How could that be? There were no major problems in conducting the checkpoints. At his answer, Jo Ui-gong clicked his tongue as if dissatisfied. The warriors of the main castle were mindful of the Primal Killing Pavilion, which was favored by the Society Leader. On the other hand, the warriors of the Corpse Blood Valley were not. Was it because the master of the Corpse Blood Valley himself was close to being rebellious, as the Blade King had said? Tsk tsk. Does the Pavilion Master coming all the way here seem like nothing special happened? What do you mean by that? The cliff -Swish! At that moment, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, extended his hand and cut off Jo Ui-gongs words. Jo Ui-gong closed his mouth and quietly stepped back, unable to upset his master and teacher. Then, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, spoke with a somewhat serious expression. Dont ignore my words. Something unusual is happening. If theres even the slightest suspicious or strange incident, speak of it. Otherwise, Ill have no choice but to report to the Society Leader and halt the checkpoints of the Corpse Blood Valley this time. Pardon? What on earth was he talking about? Why would he halt the checkpoints of the Corpse Blood Valley that were proceeding normally? The senior warrior couldnt help but be perplexed. Just what had happened for the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion to personally come here and say such things? Was there really nothing unusual? In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, asked again. At this, the perplexed senior warrior Bong-yang hurriedly spoke. There was nothing that could be a problem. The Taoist master in the cave also said it was fine that the monster making pig squealing sounds died during the previous checkpoint Wait. Yes? What do you mean by that? In Seo-ok asked with narrowed eyes. At this, senior warrior Bong-yang carefully repeated what he had said. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The monster making pig squealing sounds died Gal-jeo? Gal-jeo died? Did that monster also have a name? He wasnt sure what it was, but it seemed to refer to that wolf monster making pig squealing sounds, so senior warrior Bong-yang nodded and replied. Yes. It seems to have died during the second checkpoint. What do you mean? In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, couldnt hide his bewilderment. That was because he knew how the checkpoints were conducted due to the thing in the cave and the Spirit God Parasitic Poison Art. Moreover, didnt the Primal Killing Pavilion manufacture the flag used in the second checkpoint? In the first place, the key point of that checkpoint was to run away from the monster, and there was no one who could catch it. That cant be One of the trainees killed it. What? Youre saying one of the trainees killed Gal-jeo? At these words, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, couldnt hide his surprise. Even ordinary wolves were difficult to deal with without weapons or martial arts. Yet they were saying that among the boys aged 16 to 19, there was someone who killed the phantom wolf with bare hands? Is that true? He found it hard to believe. Jo Ui-gong also seemed to have the same thought as his master In Seo-ok, as he asked back in disbelief. Then, senior warrior Bong-yang spoke as if frustrated. Sigh. Its true. We also couldnt believe the report at first, but that kid tore apart the monsters mouth and killed it. If you truly cant believe it, the monsters corpse should be in the cave What? Tore apart its mouth? No. Cant you just go and see for yourself? At senior warrior Bong-yangs words, Jo Ui-gong was dumbfounded. There were also ranks among the phantom wolves. Even the lowest grade, the Fierce Beast, required Taoist masters to be at least at the Moon-level to deal with it. Let alone the Monstrous Beast, which was one rank higher. It was something an ordinary human could not handle. As he was in disbelief, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, asked. Is the trainee safe, at least? Hes safe. Rather, he was less injured than the other trainees. My word. An exclamation flowed from the mouth of In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion. Just what kind of fellow was he to be able to do such a thing with bare hands? From the perspective of a Taoist master, he couldnt help but be interested. So he asked. May I ask for the name of that trainee? Well, that wasnt difficult. Its a kid named Mok Gyeong-un. Master! As soon as those words were spoken, Jo Ui-gong called out to In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, in an excited voice. He was so surprised that he unconsciously called him master as soon as he heard the name. Realizing his mistake, Jo Ui-gong suppressed his excitement and spoke. Its that child. That child? Didnt I tell you? The child I accepted as a disciple was sent to the Corpse Blood Valley by the Society Leaders order, so please inform him At those words, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, frowned. The child his disciple he had accepted as a disciple had killed the monster? This was quite surprising. So he asked. When did you accept that child as a disciple? It hasnt even been half a month since I accepted him. What? The eyes of In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, widened. A kid who had only received teachings on esoteric arts for half a month had single-handedly caught the monster Gal-jeo? Since he was sent to the Corpse Blood Valley, he wouldnt have had talismans or magic tools, right? Then Jo Ui-gong whispered to him. Just in case, the disciple gave him a ring with incantations inscribed on it, but even so, isnt it remarkable that he did this alone with his own strength? At his words, In Seo-ok stared intently at Jo Ui-gong. He knew better than anyone what a ring with incantations inscribed on it was. He had directly taught the method of making it, so there was no way he wouldnt know. However, even if he had that, catching a phantom wolf of the Ghost Beast level was definitely not an easy task. No, it was practically impossible. If what Ui-gong says is true, he has accepted a disciple with an absurdly outstanding talent. He had no choice but to acknowledge it. He understood why Jo Ui-gong had insisted so much on informing the Society Leader. If he had that level of talent, it was only natural for him to do so. I want to see him in person. What kind of fellow he was. However, there was something he had been suspicious of from the start. He had tried to brush it off, thinking there was no way, but this feeling was unmistakable after all. Hand me the cane. Pardon? Didnt I tell you to hand it over? At his masters words, Jo Ui-gong looked puzzled but handed over his cane. Then, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, lightly tapped the ground with the cane. -Thud! -Jingle jingle! At that moment, the silver coins on the head of the cane shook strongly. Along with it, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, muttered softly. Ma-yang-gak-seo Seo-won-un-jeong Jeo-won-gi-yun -Swoosh! The jingling sound of the silver coins gradually grew louder. Then finally, -Thud! The red-belted warriors, who had been nodding off, collapsed on the ground as if they had fallen asleep. Even the senior warrior Bong-yang was no exception. What on earth ishmm. -Thud! Master, what Jo Ui-gong couldnt hide his bewilderment at In Seo-oks sudden incantation. That was because his masters chanted incantation was not just for putting people to sleep or making them faint. It was invisible to ordinary peoples eyes, but to Jo Ui-gongs eyes, the gray-colored lines that appeared whenever In Seo-ok shook the silver coins on the cane were clearly visible. -Swoosh! The gray-colored lines that appeared like that created a semicircular curtain covering a distance of about 15 jang (approx. 50 meters). Spell power barrier. Spell power barrier. It was a barrier created by a Taoist masters spell power. Among the Taoist masters of the Divine-Sun-Moon-Profound-Transmission, only those whose spell power reached the Sun level or higher could create it, and it was comparable to the Ghost Realm created by high-grade vengeful spirits. However, why did his master, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, suddenly create a spell power barrier? Just then, -Swoosh! At that moment, chains shot out from the cart carrying the spies and pounced on In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion. Master! -Swish! Dont interfere. In Seo-ok shook his head and lightly swung his cane. Then, the chains that had been rushing towards him were all bent and crashed to the ground. This is? Jo Ui-gong instantly realized that the chains were made of spiritual power. He looked at the cart, Ugh There, he saw a girl with black blood vessels bulging all over her body, writhing. The girl was the spy Neung Hwa-yang. Looking at the girl suffering in pain, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, lifted the corner of his mouth eerily and spoke in a meaningful voice. So this is where my Gu poison was. Chapter 86 Chapter 86Spirit God Parasitic Poisoning Technique[1]. It was a technique referred to as a forbidden secret art. More than 60% of the current magical techniques were derived from Taoism, and there once existed a Taoist sect that popularized and brought prosperity to these techniques. That was none other than the Mosan Sect[2]. In Seo-ok, the Primal Killing Pavilion Master, was no exception. When he reached the age of Gapja, 60 years old[3], he discovered various secret techniques engraved inside a deep cave in the valley. One of them was none other than this Spirit God Parasitic Poisoning Technique. [The gods of heaven and earth have aided this Master.] Upon discovering this, the Primal Killing Pavilion Master could not hide his joy. However, that joy did not last long. It was because more than 80% of the secret techniques he discovered were prohibited by the Sixty-Four Diviner Sects. That was understandable, as most of the sacrifices for the techniques were living beings. This cannot be. At this, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing pondered deeply. The world of the forbidden, which had been barren until now, was on the verge of opening, but as a diviner pursuing the ultimate heights of magic, it was unacceptable to let it go to waste due to the rules. Therefore, he left the Sixty-Four Diviner Sects and joined the Heaven and Earth Society. He made this decision with the conviction that only the Heaven and Earth Society could fulfill his aspirations. -Screeech! Aaaargh! On the cart, agent Neung Hwa-yang, or rather Gyu Soha, who was possessing Neung Hwa-yangs body, could not endure the pain. That was understandable, as it was difficult to maintain the possessed state due to the immense spiritual pressure. Damn it Moreover, the timing was not favorable either. Thanks to the dense undergrowth, the sunlight was somewhat shielded, but during the day, when the energy of Yang was abundant, the ghost was inevitably weakened. This was true even for those of high ranks. -Bulging! The black bulging of blood vessels was a symptom of weakening possession. I need to escape. Gyu Soha instinctively reached a conclusion. The two humans before her eyes were completely different from ordinary individuals. Especially that old man holding a staff was a true monster. The spiritual force emanating from the mans entire body was overwhelming the surroundings. -Pat! Enduring the pain, Gyu Soha jumped off the cart and leaped backward. However, there was another problem here. The two meridians in the legs of this body were severed, and its danjeon had already been destroyed. Damn it! If it were not a weakened state or daytime, she could have controlled the body and restored it to some extent, but now it was impossible. After a moment of contemplation, Gyu Soha decided to abandon the body. In the current situation, this body was nothing more than an obstacle hindering her escape. -Swish! Thud! Neung Hwa-yangs body collapsed to the ground. Simultaneously, Gyu Soha, who had emerged from the body, tried to soar into the sky. However, -Whoooosh! !? A gray membrane covering the sky and extending to a radius of 15 jang. Seeing this, she was at a loss for words. What kind of human Could they create something like a Ghosts Domain that only the high-ranking ghosts could form? The spiritual pressure created by their spiritual force was also absurd. Having been trapped alone in the cliff, she did not know much, but this was not a monster she could handle even at night. Tsk! However, she could not just stand still. -Swish! Gyu Soha reached out her hand toward the sky. Then, numerous iron chains erupted from the ground, converging toward a single point. She then concentrated her power, trying to break through the membrane in any way possible to escape. However, Hohoho. Who said Im letting you go? -Pak! Pak! Pak! Pavilion Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion formed hand seals with his left hand. He wielded his staff, sweeping it across the Geumgangji (Vajra Mudra), Doji, and then Geomgyeolji[4] seals. Then, strangely, -Whoooosh! The tree trunks in the undergrowth elongated, and they flew like whips, grasping the iron chains created by Gyu Soha. Ah! Gyu Soha hurriedly waved her hand downward. Then, some of the iron chains changed direction, targeting Pavilion Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion. At that moment, someone blocked the way. It was Diviner Jo Ui-gong. -Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak! Im (R)! Tu (^)! Gae ()! Jae ()! They were the hand seals of the Nine Character Technique. Overlapping the index and thumb fingers of both hands, he aimed at the charging iron chains. -Clang! -Crash! The iron chains bounced off and flew back toward Gyu Soha. It was the Reversal Technique among the Nine Character Techniques. In an instant, the iron chains that flew back pierced through the thigh of Gyu Soha, who was trying to dodge by twisting her body. -Aaaaargh! With the weakened spiritual body, it was naturally painful when the chains pierced through. However, if she made the iron chains disappear, they would be crushed by the tree trunks, and it would be futile to gather them at a single point to break the membrane. I must endure. -Whoooosh! The iron chains collided with the gray membrane, and blue and red sparks simultaneously flashed like lightning. It was a phenomenon caused by the clash of spiritual force and spiritual energy. Where are you trying to escape to! Diviner Jo Ui-gong took out a talisman from his bosom and tried to chant a spell. But before that, Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion took out a talisman first and threw it toward the Green Spirit Gyu Soha. The Demonic Fire Burns and the Strong Spirit Transforms, Hurry Up! As soon as the spell ended, -Whoooosh! The flames took the form of a bird and flew toward Gyu Soha. With the iron chains stuck in her thigh, Gyu Soha could not move and was directly hit by it. -Boom! -Aaaargh! With a scream, the iron chains that were shaped by spiritual energy disappeared. Then, Gyu Soha fell to the ground. Gyu Soha, whose entire body was charred black by the flames created with spiritual force. Her condition was far from ideal. -Damn Diviner! Hohoho. Your mouth is foul. This Valley Master is like a parent to you. -Swish! Pavilion Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion waved his staff, and the sound of clinking coins accompanied the golden glow emitted by the red letters engraved on the surface of the staff. Along with it, an earthen hand erupted from the ground, simultaneously grasping Gyu Sohas arms and legs. -Grab! Grab! -Let go! Do you think you can escape? -Screech! Gyu Soha tried to generate spiritual energy and create iron chains. However, when her arms and legs were grabbed, it became strangely difficult to exert strength. Its useless. No matter how high your rank is, when caught by this Spirit Trap Hand, your spiritual energy disperses, and you cannot exert strength. -Ugh. It was difficult to deny as she felt her own strength gradually draining away. It was to the extent that she could even feel her spiritual body going limp. Meanwhile, Pavilion Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion approached Gyu Soha, leaning on his staff. Then, he lifted Gyu Sohas chin with the end of the staff. -Swish! Ho. It has matured better than expected. -Roar! Gyu Soha opened her mouth like a beast, trying to appear threatening to In Seo-ok. However, it had no effect. Rather, In Seo-ok clicked his tongue and said, Since it hasnt been tamed yet, it bares its fangs like a wild beast. But dont worry. This Valley Master will refine you to be quite useful. -Dont make me laugh. Human! Hohoho. You have completely forgotten the fact that you were once human. Well, it is a sign that your rank has increased, so its not a bad phenomenon. Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion seemed rather satisfied. To him, his disciple, Diviner Jo Ui-gong, approached and said, Master, is this it? Thats right. If it had matured a little more, we could have created a Blue Spirit in a short period, which is truly regrettable. Even so, its really remarkable, Master. Jo Ui-gong spoke with a genuinely astonished expression. That was understandable, as a ghost with this level of rank was artificially born in just 15 years. It was an achievement that no diviner had ever accomplished. Of course, there would be no one who would welcome such an achievement. Shall we ripen it further in solitude? No. Its too risky. Risky, you say? Once the technique is broken, it becomes difficult to continue the solitude technique. Although its regrettable that the rank is somewhat lower than expected, its sufficient to make use of it to this extent, so we should create a new jar. -Grr! At these words from the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, Gyu Soha gritted her teeth. She didnt understand what they were talking about, but from what he heard, were these people the ones who created that hellish cliff? Upon learning the truth, anger surged within her. -Damn old man. You! -Whoooosh! Hohoho. As expected of a ghost, your anger alone is enough to try to recover your spiritual energy. But.. -Clink clink! -Aaaargh! When In Seo-ok shook the coins on his staff, Gyu Soha covered her ears and writhed in pain. The sound generated by the coins engraved with incantations caused pain that stimulated the spiritual body of ghosts. If you dont want to become a servant spirit, its best to stay still. -Ugh. Perhaps feeling fear at the mention of becoming a servant spirit, Gyu Soha flinched. No matter how much of a ghost one was, it was natural to feel fear at the mention of becoming a servant spirit. Seeing such Gyu Soha, Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion stroked his beard and said, But Im truly curious. About what, Master? This Masters Spirit God Parasitic Poisoning Technique is perfect. But I dont understand how it managed to escape. There was not the slightest flaw in the technique. Yet it was broken. If this Green Spirit before his eyes had been completed to the level of a Blue Spirit, it would have been understandable. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But that wasnt the case either, so it was incomprehensible. Could it be that Taoist Yun neglected the management of the cliff? Thats impossible. This Valley Master also periodically checked on it. At the masters firm words, Diviner Jo Ui-gong scratched his head, looking embarrassed. Then, Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion shook his head and took out a talisman from his bosom. Well, it doesnt matter either way. If it wasnt due to negligence, we can investigate and find out gradually. With that, he brought the talisman to Gyu Sohas forehead. Sensing an ominous feeling, Gyu Soha tried to turn her head to avoid it. I told you its useless. -Pak! In Seo-ok forcibly attached the talisman to her forehead. The talisman had the following written in red ink: [Fated Connection ()] Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion spoke as if he wanted his disciple, Diviner Jo Ui-gong, to listen. Watch carefully. I will show you how to turn a ghost born from the Spirit God Parasitic Poisoning Technique into a servant spirit. Anticipation appeared on In Seo-oks face. That was understandable, as it was nearly impossible to use a ghost as a servant spirit under normal circumstances. However, this technique, which was connected to the Spirit God Parasitic Poisoning Technique, could make the impossible possible, surpassing all existing magical systems. Servant Spirit Creation Technique. With those words, In Seo-ok chanted a spell. The Heaven and Earth, Yin and Yang, Bless this Day, The Divine and Wondrous Spirit, Obey My Command, Gather the Water and Soil, Fulfill My Wish, On this Day, I Enter the Tomb, Communicate with the Spirit, Receive My Wish, Depart from Evil, Return to Good, The Spirit Faces Upward, Hurry Up! -Whoooosh! As soon as the spell ended, the talisman burst into blue flames. Then, the ashes glowed faintly and scattered over Gyu Sohas entire body. Watching this, the corners of Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilions mouth curled up. It was finally the moment he had been waiting for. If a high-ranking ghost can be used as a servant spirit It might even be possible to use that as a servant spirit, which was called a calamity. In Seo-ok smiled and spoke to the Green Spirit Gyu Soha. Who is this Master? Now, he expected the word Master to come out of Gyu Sohas mouth. However, just as he was watching with anticipation, -Shitty old man. !? Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion frowned. What? Gyu Soha should have become his servant spirit through the servant spirit Creation Technique. But why wasnt this spirit calling him master? Was it because its rank was high and its self-awareness was strong? Then, Call this Master your lord. -Get lost! The eyes of Master In Seo-ok of the Primal Killing Pavilion narrowed. Something was wrong. There was clearly no problem with the technique, so why wasnt it serving him as its master? In Seo-ok spoke in a voice filled with anger. This Master is your lord. Obey this Masters command at once. -Who says youre my lord? Fucking old man. If you want to act like a master, bark like a dog in front of me. You bastard! Finally, the enraged In Seo-ok struck Gyu Sohas head with his staff. -Thwack! Gyu Soha, hit by the staff engraved with incantations, let out a scream of agony. -Argh! This Master is your lord At that moment, someones voice was heard. Old man. Why are you beating someone elses dog like that? What? At the sound of the voice, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, frowned and looked in that direction. There stood an exceptionally handsome boy, who had approached unnoticed. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. I am its owner. At this voice, the Green Spirit Gyu Soha shouted with a face filled with delight. -Master! Master? The expression of In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, distorted frighteningly. FOOTNOTESS 1.`Mg[?] 2.éɽ, Mt Mao, Daoist mountain southeast of Jurong county [J?rng], Jiangsu Province . The Mosan Sect was a renowned sect in Taoism, but it had been extinct for a long time. Now, not even a trace of it remained. There were various theories about its extinction, but the most prominent one attributed it to the sects submission to and collusion with the government during the martial worlds persecution under the 6th emperor of the Yan Dynasty. Although most of the techniques that remained in the extinct Mosan Sect had lost their successors, occasionally, some of these past legacies were discovered. One of them was, Alas. I thought the Spirit God Parasitic Poisoning Technique had gone to waste. It was the Spirit God Parasitic Poisoning Technique discovered by In Seo-ok, the Primal Killing Pavilion Master. The successive masters of the Primal Killing Pavilion, based in Shaanxi Province, had often explored the collapsed valley once called Sealed Forest, Bongrim[[[?] 3.[?] 4.A hand formation[?] Chapter 87 Master?What in the world did that mean? In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, was momentarily dumbfounded by the Green Spirit Gyu Sohas exclamation. It was none other than himself who had used the servant spirit Creation Technique, a secret art that forcibly turned ghosts into servant spirits. Yet the Green Spirit, born through the Spirit God Parasitic Poisoning Technique, suddenly called a boy who appeared to be around 17 or 18 years old his master. What on earth was going on? As he was thinking this, Gyeong-un! Diviner Jo Ui-gong shouted upon seeing Mok Gyeong-un. At that shout, Gyeong-un? Did his disciple know that guy? While he was puzzled, Diviner Jo Ui-gong spoke in an excited voice. Master! Master! That child is the one I told you about. What? The eyes of In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, narrowed. That guy was the child his disciple Jo Ui-gong said he had accepted into his sect? Wait a moment. But why was that child here? Shouldnt he be undergoing the trials at Corpse Blood Valley? Moreover, he couldnt understand why the Green Spirit called that guy master upon seeing him. That child.? -Swish! Diviner Jo Ui-gong was about to say something, but In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, raised his hand as if to stop him. Master? Lets see. Are you the child named Mok Gyeong-un? At this question from In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Diviner Jo Ui-gong. Then, Diviner Jo Ui-gong sent a glance and spoke softly. He is your Grand Master and the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing. !? At those words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled with interest. On the way to Heaven and Earth Society, Diviner Jo Ui-gong had briefly explained about the Primal Killing Pavilion, so he roughly knew what kind of people were in the valley. Was that old man, who appeared to be in his seventies, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing? This is a diviner of a Master rank. Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened his Ghost Eye, possessed eyes that could concretize energy. Therefore, he could clearly see. The immense spiritual power that unconsciously emanated from the old man. The difference is this vast. It seemed to be nearly three times more than Diviner Jo Ui-gong. It was not yet at a level he could handle. At this, Mok Gyeong-un put his hands together and bowed respectfully, saying, Ah. You were the elder of our sect. I am Mok Gyeong-un, who has been accepted under Master Jos tutelage. At this greeting from Mok Gyeong-un, Diviner Jo Ui-gong silently stared at him. On the other hand, the Green Spirit Gyu Soha, whose face had brightened at the arrival of her master, had her eyes wide open. What does this mean? This spirits master was a member of this old mans sect? Then did that mean he was related to those who had trapped her in this hellish place? If that was the case, it would be quite confusing. As she was thinking this, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, opened his mouth. Repeat what you just said. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un, who had his hands together, tilted his head, then smiled brightly and said, Ah. You are an elder of our sect. Master Jos. -Thud! Before Mok Gyeong-un could finish his sentence, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, stamped the end of his staff on the ground. Then, with a frightening expression, he said, Are you trying to fool this Pavilion Master? No. How could that be? At that brazen remark, Diviner Jo Ui-gong became even more anxious. He knew this guy was bold and different from ordinary people, but the other party was his master and the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing. But what was with this attitude? Apologize to Pavilion Master at once! Jo Ui-gong raised his voice and urged. At this, Mok Gyeong-un lowered his head with his hands together and said, I apologize to the Pavilion Master. Although it sounded polite with no rise in his voice, something felt off. However, since he did as he was told, there was nothing more he could say, so Jo Ui-gong glanced at the face of his master, In Seo-ok. Alas. As expected, his expression was not good. Just a moment ago, he had shown a quite favorable reaction, so he had hoped that he could somehow get him out of Corpse Blood Valley. But now it was the complete opposite. At that moment, In Seo-ok snorted and said, Did you say you were the master of this ghost? At that question, Diviner Jo Ui-gong frowned and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Come to think of it, this guy had definitely said that earlier. [I am its owner.] What did that even mean? While he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un slowly raised his lowered head and said, Yes. Is there a problem with that? What? Jo Ui-gongs expression stiffened. Did this guy not deny it but affirm it just now? Then did he really make that Green Spirit, created through solitude by ghosts devouring each other, his servant spirit? How in the world? Wasnt this guy undergoing the trials at Corpse Blood Valley all this time? But by what means did he make this ghost his servant spirit? Moreover, a ghost as a servant spirit Ah! Come to think of it, this guy had a ghost with a rank reaching Yellow Spirit as his servant spirit. According to him, there was no special method, but the one who tried to possess his body was coincidentally captured and made into a servant spirit, didnt he say that? Having confirmed the extent of the guys magical knowledge, he had thought he was really lucky. But not only that, he said he made a ghost with a rank reaching Green Spirit his servant spirit? .How is this possible? That was not something that could be attributed to luck. Even his master, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, had tried to use the forbidden secret art of the extinct Mosan Sect to turn ghosts into servant spirits, hadnt he? Is that really.. Command it once. Before Diviner Jo Ui-gong could say anything, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, spoke again. What do you mean? Anything is fine. Is he trying to confirm it? In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, seemed to want to directly confirm it. There were several ways to verify a servant spirit, but the simplest was for the master to give a command. At this, Mok Gyeong-un casually said, Soha. Get up and come over here. Yes. Master. As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns command was given, the Green Spirit Gyu Soha got up. And as if he had been waiting, he approached Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing this, Diviner Jo Ui-gong clicked his tongue. Ha! It was true. The Green Spirit was really following the command. He had been quite surprised when it was a Yellow Spirit, but a Green Spirit was a ghost that even decent diviners found difficult to handle, yet he made it his servant spirit? Jo Ui-gong couldnt help but ask. How in the world did you do it? Do what? Are you pretending not to know now? You should have been undergoing the trials at Corpse Blood Valley, so how could you make that ghost, which was undergoing solitude, your servant spirit? At this question from Jo Ui-gong, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Who knows? As I told you last time, I never really intended to do anything. At this answer from Mok Gyeong-un, Diviner Jo Ui-gongs eyes narrowed. Last time, he had thought it could really be a coincidence, but answering like that made it seem like he was hiding something. Oh, my. Youre trying to make a fool of this master now, arent you? Then lets see if you still wont answer even like this. -Pak! -Pak! Diviner Jo Ui-gong formed hand seals. And he chanted a spell. The Wheel Turns and the Stone Breaks, All Returns to the Mirror, The Meaningless Child. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un focused on where Diviner Jo Ui-gongs gaze was directed. It was the iron shackle on Mok Gyeong-uns wrist. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un could guess in an instant that he was trying to do something through this iron shackle. As I thought? [Wear that on your wrist and say this. I, Mok Gyeong-un, will become Jo Ui-gongs disciple and follow his will.] [What happens if I make that oath?] [A restriction is placed.] [Restriction?] [If you make that oath, you will not be able to harm me in any way. It is almost absolute.] That was what Diviner Jo Ui-gong had said. However, Mok Gyeong-un believed that there was definitely another hidden restriction here. And as he guessed, it seemed like he was about to reveal that restriction now. -Pak! Hurry up! Diviner Jo Ui-gong pointed the Geumgangji seal at Mok Gyeong-un and cast a spell. Upon hearing the final Hurry up! Mok Gyeong-un realized. Hurry up! meant that it had to be urgently executed like a command of the law. In other words, it was an expression to follow the order. So thats how it was. The restriction was to control him. He saw Diviner Jo Ui-gongs gaze shift from the bracelet to his face. At this, Mok Gyeong-un, without showing any signs, put on a dazed expression as if his soul had left his body. Seeing this, the corners of Jo Ui-gongs mouth slightly curled up. From now on, you must answer my questions accurately. Yes. Mok Gyeong-un answered in a powerless voice. Seeing this, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, looked at the iron shackle on his wrist and said, Its an iron shackle with an incantation. Yes. Master. As you can see, he has just become a disciple and is not yet controlled like a young colt, so I put it on him to tame him. At those words, In Seo-ok snorted and scoffed. Among the disciples he had taught, the most cunning one who resembled him the most was Jo Ui-gong. As expected, he had taken appropriate measures. The iron shackle with an incantation could force ones will through self-restraint by making an oath. If you have any questions, please ask. Diviner Jo Ui-gong pointed at Mok Gyeong-un and said. Now, no matter what he asked, he would answer truthfully. -Step step! At these words, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, approached Mok Gyeong-un. Master? One must always verify if its properly set. Then, he swung the head of his staff and struck Mok Gyeong-uns face. -Thwack! Mok Gyeong-uns head turned to the side. No matter how much martial arts he had learned, if he was hit while not circulating energy and in a defenseless state, he would naturally feel pain. He should have reacted in some way, but, Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un showed no change in expression as if he felt no pain at all. Even after being struck on the face with the head of the staff, if he was like this, it seemed his will was indeed restrained. However, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, was cautious. -Thwack! In Seo-ok struck the opposite side of the face with his staff. As if that wasnt enough, he kicked Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen with his foot and knocked him down. -Thud! Master. Theres no need to go that far. Wait. -Pak! In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, climbed on top of Mok Gyeong-uns chest and stepped hard on his neck with one foot. -Kkkkk! As his neck was pressed down, blood vessels bulged on his face, and his face turned red. However, there was still no change in Mok Gyeong-uns expression. If he pressed down a little more, his windpipe would be cut off. Yet he remained still. -Gasp! After staring at this, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, nodded as if he finally believed it and climbed down from Mok Gyeong-uns chest. Then he said to Diviner Jo Ui-gong, Now ask the boy if he had entered the cliff valley. Understood. Gyeong-un. Get up. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un silently got up from his spot with a dazed expression. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing his face covered in wounds, Diviner Jo Ui-gong clicked his tongue inwardly. Although he was his master, he was so cautious that he had no mercy in his hands. Well, he wont remember it when he comes to his senses. That was the power of the incantation shackle. Jo Ui-gong asked Mok Gyeong-un, Did you enter the cliff valley where the solitude technique was being performed? Yes. At this question, Mok Gyeong-un answered straightforwardly with a dazed face. At this, In Seo-ok clicked his tongue. The culprit has been revealed. During the Spirit God Parasitic Poisoning Technique, no one should have entered there. No, to be precise, one should not enter because it was dangerous. In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, frowned and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. But how did he survive? Rather, that was the question. At first, it was a mystery how he made the Green Spirit his servant spirit, but now that was even more curious. That was because the cliff valley where ghosts lost their sense of self and devoured each other was literally like hell. Yet not only did a guy who hadnt learned magic for long survive, but he also made a Green Spirit his servant spirit? Ask him how it happened. Yes. Tell us in detail what happened in there. What on earth could have happened there? As the two focused their attention on Mok Gyeong-un, The Society Leader.. !? Their expressions suddenly stiffened. Society Leader? What did he mean by that now? Could he be referring to the Society Leader of Heaven and Earth Society? The Society Leader. However, after mentioning the Society Leader, Mok Gyeong-un whispered softly as if muttering, making it inaudible. Diviner Jo Ui-gong raised his voice and said, What did the Society Leader do? Speak properly and loudly. The SectSociety Leader Mok Gyeong-un muttered again in a trailing voice, mentioning the Society Leader. At this, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, grew impatient with Mok Gyeong-un mentioning and muttering about the Society Leader, who could be considered the head of Heaven and Earth Society. He approached Mok Gyeong-un, grabbed his hair, pulled him close to his ear, and said, Tell him to say it properly again. Mok Gyeong-un, speak properly. At that command, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth again. The Society Leader Yes. What about the Society Leader? Is there any reason for him to come? !? -Squelch! Ugh! At that moment, In Seo-oks eyes widened as if they would tear apart. Somehow, Mok Gyeong-uns hand had pierced through his chest. What on earth was happening? Clearly, this bastard was bound by the incantation shackle. !!!!!! In In Seo-oks widened pupils, Mok Gyeong-un was not wearing a dazed expression, but had the corners of his mouth raised in a grim smile. Chapter 88 Chapter 88 Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.It was something no one had anticipated. The incantation shackle was originally designed to restrain ones will through self-oath, so like a servant spirit bound by a contract, it was absolutely impossible to disobey an order. Therefore, neither In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, nor Diviner Jo Ui-gong, who had received the incantation oath, could have imagined such a thing would happen. Ugh! In Seo-oks eyes widened as if they would tear apart. Somehow, Mok Gyeong-uns hand had pierced through his chest. !!!!!! In In Seo-oks widened pupils, Mok Gyeong-un was not wearing a dazed expression, but had the corners of his mouth raised in a grim smile. This, this bastard, how did he? No matter how you looked at it, it wasnt the face of someone pressured by the incantation shackle. At that moment, the startled Diviner Jo Ui-gong hurriedly chanted a binding spell. -Pak! -Pak! The Wheel Turns and the Stone Breaks, All Returns to the Mirror, The Meaningless Child. With the shackle on, if a binding spell was chanted, he would be unable to move. Cough.. -Swish! Enduring the pain of his pierced chest, In Seo-ok tried to move his fingers to form a hand seal. Among the forbidden secret arts he knew, there was a technique that could rapidly increase healing power by exhausting ones vital energy. However, Ah, that wont do. -Crack! Aaaaargh! A scream burst from In Seo-oks mouth. As he tried to form a hand seal, Mok Gyeong-un had bent all his fingers backward. Due to his pierced chest, he couldnt even scream properly. The pain was agonizing, but with the thought that he might really die like this, he desperately tried to chant a spell with his mouth. Bi-gyeong.. Mouth! -Pak! Kuh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un struck In Seo-oks uvula with the blade of his hand between his thumb and index finger. In Seo-ok, hit in the uvula, coughed up blood and writhed in agony. He had to somehow cast a spell, but Mok Gyeong-un didnt give him a chance to do so. This, this bastard.. Seeing him in agony, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said, As expected, a diviner who cant use spells is worse than an ordinary person. These mocking words from Mok Gyeong-un did not reach In Seo-oks ears. He had already completely lost consciousness. The pain was so severe that he was on the verge of dying. At that sight, Jo Ui-gong shouted with a distorted face, What? Werent you being restrained? At his shout, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, Who knows? Why could that be? There was no need to explain it one by one. Of course, the reason it didnt work was that the name Mok Gyeong-un was not his real name in the first place, so the incantation oath was meaningless. Diviner Jo Ui-gong glared at Mok Gyeong-un with a fierce expression. This bastaaaaaard! He didnt know what was going on, but the incantation shackle didnt work on Mok Gyeong-un. Naturally, there was no way he would reveal the reason it didnt work. At this, Jo Ui-gong quickly made a decision. -Pat! He had to distance himself from Mok Gyeong-un. Since the guy was from a martial arts background, if the distance was close, it would be dangerous for himself. I apologize. His master, In Seo-ok, was already as good as dead. Since he didnt teach the forbidden secret art of resurrection even to some of his disciples, there was no way to save him. Jo Ui-gong took something out of the pouch at his waist while distancing himself. They were wooden figurines with talismans attached. [Wooden Figurine Spell] He threw three wooden figurines with that written on them in front of In Seo-ok. And he quickly formed hand seals and chanted a spell. Ghost wolf, ghost wolf, the yellow bridge is alive and well, the five prohibited acts are the gods will, the face of the bridge is the wind and the beast, the four seasons and eight festivals are the sacrifices, the fragrant incense is offered daily, the fierce and the bright, the sun rises in the east, the gods talisman is unparalleled, the kitchen is in the north, the five peaks, the great old lord, hurry up! As soon as the chant ended, -Tremble! The wooden figurines trembled like crazy, and then the soil on the ground stuck to them. Then, the soil that stuck to them transformed into giant figures whose height was at least two heads taller than ordinary adult males. Hoo. The transformed wooden figurines held swords in both hands and took a stance. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled with interest. This was a technique that Diviner Jo Ui-gong had not taught him. What kind of technique is this? Do you think Ill tell you, bastard? Jo Ui-gong shouted. Of course, he had no intention of telling him. This was a technique he hadnt even taught his master, In Seo-ok. They were Willow Spirit Generals[1] created by carving a willow tree over a hundred years old, placing it in a shrine, and infusing it with spiritual energy for a long time to deal with martial artists. It took a tremendous amount of effort to create just one, and it took ten years to create three of them. For Diviner Jo Ui-gong, it could be considered his secret technique. You stubborn bastard, release the master at once. -Chak! Jo Ui-gong formed the Geomgyeolji hand seal and pointed at Mok Gyeong-un. -Pa pa pa pa pak! Then, the Willow Spirit Generals surrounded Mok Gyeong-un with remarkably fast movements. Each one of them was stronger than a Fierce Beast-level when it came to skill. Of course, they were not as strong as a Monstrous Beast level. Nevertheless, three Willow Spirit Generals stronger than Fierce Beasts were enough to take pride in being able to face even the Peak Realm masters spoken of by martial artists. The guy still lacks experience. On the other hand, he had sparred dozens of times in preparation for battles with martial artists due to his friendship with the Underworld King. His master, In Seo-ok, had told him to spend that time refining his spiritual power instead, but Jo Ui-gong believed that he should prepare to some extent for battles with martial artists as well. The result was the Willow Spirit Generals. It was a mistake. Jo Ui-gong clicked his tongue inwardly. Blinded by the guys innate talent, he had accepted him, but that bastard was nothing more than a mongrel who could not be controlled by anyone. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, You still have a lot to learn, Master. Shut up! Whos your master? Wasnt it said that once a master, always a master? -Grr! Thinking that Mok Gyeong-uns words were mocking him, Diviner Jo Ui-gong gritted his teeth, feeling absurd. A disciple accepted into the sect had killed the Grand Master. Such cases were absolutely rare. I was foolish to think I could control you, bastard. -Pak! Pak! Diviner Jo Ui-gong formed hand seals and shouted, pointing at Mok Gyeong-un, Kill the Ah. It would be better not to do that. If you keep doing that, the Grand Master here might pass away soon. Are you okay with that? At those words, Jo Ui-gong was dumbfounded. Once his hand had pierced through the chest, it was already a lost life. Rather, it was strange that he was still breathing. How could he save him? Youre deliberately stalling for time, but its useless.. Master. Youre too quick to throw away the opportunity Im offering you. What? What nonsense was this bastard spouting now? As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a meaningful voice, You want to become the next Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, dont you? !? At those words, Diviner Jo Ui-gong hesitated for a moment before giving the order to kill the guy. What was he saying now? Jo Ui-gong spoke in a chilling voice, Are you crazy, bastard? What do you mean? Are you saying that since the master will die, an opportunity has arisen for me to become the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing? It was so absurd that he let out a dry cough. Even if one coveted a higher position and killed the person above, did he think that position would become his? Moreover, In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, had three disciples. Among them, the closest to being the successor was naturally the eldest brother disciple, Jo Tae-cheong of Bangwon. Therefore, if the master died, the opportunity would become even more distant. I guess you dont have much attachment to the position. Kill him! It seemed he shouldnt listen to the guys words any longer. He kept trying to deceive him with words, but he had now become certain of one thing. This guy had to be killed no matter what. He wasnt someone he could control. -Pa pa pa pa pak! As soon as the order was given, the three Willow Spirit Generals surrounding Mok Gyeong-un simultaneously charged at him. At that very moment, -Whoosh! Iron chains erupted from the ground and restrained the bodies of the Willow Spirit Generals all at once. -Kkkkkk! What? The one who did this was none other than the Green Spirit Gyu Soha. -You damn diviner. You think Ill let you touch my master? What the? Diviner Jo Ui-gong frowned. That Green Spirit had clearly exhausted a lot of spiritual energy and was in a state where he couldnt exert such strength. But somehow, his appearance had almost returned to normal. What kind of trick did he use? It wasnt night, and there was no situation to obtain energy to recover spiritual power. As he couldnt understand, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly grabbed the head of the dying In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing. And then, -Pak! !!!!!!!!! He ripped out the heart that was inside the chest. It was truly shocking. After becoming a diviner, he had seen all sorts of gruesome things and countless corpses, but seeing his master who had taught him magic having his heart ripped out while alive, his feelings were beyond words. This, this guy is really To the dumbfounded Jo Ui-gong, Mok Gyeong-un said, twitching his lips, Ill give you one last chance. What? If you take my hand even now, you wont lose anything, Master. No matter how you try to deceive me with your words, I wont believe -Squish! At that moment, the heart in Mok Gyeong-uns hand was crushed. Soon, Mok Gyeong-un shoved that crushed heart into the mouth of In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, whose breath had stopped. Seeing this, Diviner Jo Ui-gongs eyes trembled. Because the moment he saw this, he could guess what Mok Gyeong-un was trying to do. Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique? Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique. It was a forbidden secret art for creating Living Corpse Ghosts. If one fed the blood of ones own heart, which could be considered the source of oneself, to someone who had just died, and gathered the negative energy of those who had not been dead for long in one place and performed the technique, this would be born. A living corpse ghost. It would transform into a being befitting that name. However, Living Corpse Ghosts were even more difficult to create than ordinary Corpse Ghosts or Jiangshi. The effectiveness is too low. That was because in order to create a single Living Corpse Ghost, nearly thirty people had to be killed and their energy gathered in one place, and Living Corpse Ghosts had too many weaknesses. If they couldnt periodically kill people and fill themselves with the negative energy of the dead, their bodies would rot, so their effectiveness was extremely low. Endless sacrifices were required for a living corpse without its own will, so it became a technique banned by the Thirty-Six Valleys of Bangwon. Of course, this wasnt a problem for the diviners of the Primal Killing Pavilion, who originally practiced forbidden techniques, but, Ha! Diviner Jo Ui-gong clicked his tongue. By what means was he going to turn the Valley Master into a Living Corpse Ghost now? Thirty people had to be killed, and their corpse energy had to be filled in the body to replace the heart, but even if he killed all the collapsed people here, there were only ten of them. -Pak! Pak! Pak! Mok Gyeong-un formed incantation hand seals with his hands instead of talismans. And he began to chant a spell. Purify the Earth and Nurture the Golden Corpse, The Weak Enters the Fairy Realm, One Transforms into Ten Thousand Its a foolish act. Unless you bury the newly dead around and gather their negative energy, a Living Corpse Ghost absolutely cannot.. -Twitch! It was at that moment. The body of In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, whose head was being held by Mok Gyeong-uns hand, moved. Seeing this, Diviner Jo Ui-gongs eyes widened. What on earth was happening? Uhhh.. Then, he even made a sound from his mouth. Those symptoms of blinking his rolled-back white eyes were the signs of turning into a living Corpse Ghost. At that sight, Jo Ui-gong was at a loss for words. Impossible. The negative energy of the dead was not sufficient, so how could this happen? As he was thinking that, at some point, the pupils in In Seo-oks eyes came back to life. Then, Mok Gyeong-un released his hand from the head. -Thud! The staggering In Seo-ok soon stood up straight with his own strength. Ma, Master! Diviner Jo Ui-gong called out to In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, like that. At that call, In Seo-ok slightly turned his head, then shifted his gaze toward Mok Gyeong-un with a dazed expression. Then, he staggered over and knelt on both knees. !!!!! Seeing this, Diviner Jo Ui-gong was truly shocked beyond words. Without fulfilling the condition of the negative energy of the dead, he had really succeeded in the Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique. This guy is As he was bewildered, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head, smiled at Diviner Jo Ui-gong, and said, Do you still not want to take the opportunity? The moment he heard this, chills ran down his entire body. Chapter 89 Do you still not want to take the opportunity?The moment he heard this, chills ran down his entire body. That smile reaching up to his ears looked so full of malice. .I took this guy too lightly. He had thought of him as a novice with outstanding talent but still had much to learn. But now that he looked at him, that wasnt the case. This guy was no different from a beast that would tear into you the moment you showed the slightest weakness. Jo Ui-gongs eyes darted back and forth. -Kkkkkk! The three Willow Spirit Generals still bound by the iron chains and unable to break free. In Seo-ok, his master and the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, who had become a Living Corpse Ghost through the Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique and lost his own will. The strength gradually drained from Diviner Jo Ui-gongs clenched fists. He did have a hidden trump card. But strangely, he felt it wouldnt work on that guy. I had a disturbing dream. Something like todays events must have been the reason. A turning point in life, so to speak. It seemed to have occurred. After briefly looking up at the sky and letting out a long sigh, Diviner Jo Ui-gong lowered his head and parted his lips. ..If I accept the opportunity, what do I gain? Youve made a good choice. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un nodded as if it was natural and tried to approach, Dont come closer. I havent made a decision yet. Answer my question. Didnt I tell you earlier? I said I would help you become the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing. Mok Gyeong-un pointed at In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, with a nod. At this, Diviner Jo Ui-gongs eyes narrowed. It seemed to imply that he would control the master and make him hand over that position to him. But there was a problem here. Do you think my senior brother wont notice that our master has become a Living Corpse Ghost? Will he notice? With just his spiritual power and magical skills, senior brother is already on par with my master. If they meet in person, he will definitely notice. Senior brother Jo Tae-cheong. It was said that In Seo-ok, the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, accepted him as a disciple thirty years ago. His talent was so outstanding that it was no exaggeration to say he was already selected as the next Pavilion Master of Primal Killing due to his excellent spiritual power. It wasnt easy to deceive the eyes and senses of such a senior brother. At this, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Shouldnt you make sure they dont meet in person until the Grand Master hands over the position, Master? What? Ive set the table for you, do I need to spoon-feed you too? I think you should naturally be able to do that much. At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Diviner Jo Ui-gong silently stared at him. Was he saying to be prepared for this level of risk? Jo Ui-gong silently clicked his tongue inwardly. Then he said, I understand. If you transfer part of the control over the Living Corpse Ghost to me as well, Ill somehow manage that. Is that all? No. There are two more things. Two things? Yes. Cooperating with you means I also have to be prepared to lose everything Ive built up until now. So you need more compensation for that? Mok Gyeong-uns voice became somewhat softer. It signified that he was becoming emotionally uncomfortable. But Diviner Jo Ui-gong had no intention of backing down either. He thought that if he didnt firmly establish it here, he would end up being dragged around by the guy in an ambiguous manner. So what do you want? The Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique. The Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique? I want the secret you possess. Mok Gyeong-uns Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique that succeeded without fulfilling the condition of the negative energy of the dead. Seeing this, Diviner Jo Ui-gong was inwardly shocked beyond words. What kind of trick did he use to make this possible? This purely stimulated a strong curiosity as a diviner. I want to know. Mok Gyeong-uns Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique could be said to have compensated for the existing weaknesses, to put it mildly. If the numerous sacrifices required to create a single Living Corpse Ghost could be omitted, there was no technique with higher effectiveness. Will he really teach me? To be honest, he was half in doubt. If it were himself or his master In Seo-ok, they wouldnt share this secret with anyone. However, If thats what you want, Ill teach you. What? For a moment, Jo Ui-gong stared at Mok Gyeong-un with a blank expression. He would teach this? He had just blurted it out, thinking it was worth a try. His real goal was what came next. But he never thought Mok Gyeong-un would really say he would teach the secret of the Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique. At this, Jo Ui-gong asked with a somewhat excited, trembling gaze, S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. .Is that true? Didnt you say you wanted that as compensation? Yes! Seeing the strength in his voice, Mok Gyeong-un smiled with a snort. It seemed he really wanted the secret. Of course, teaching that wasnt a difficult task. However, Will he be able to do it just by knowing? Only he himself, with a unique constitution capable of absorbing the negative energy () of the dead, could do it. If what the Blue Spirit said was true, living beings couldnt accept negative energy into their bodies. Therefore, even if he knew, it would be utterly useless. What is the last third compensation? At this question from Mok Gyeong-un, Diviner Jo Ui-gong, who couldnt hide his excitement, composed himself and said, Since weve agreed to work together, make an oath to me. An oath? What do you mean? If you swear not to harm me or seek my life, I will sincerely help you. This was more important than the other compensations. Seeing this guy, he had no hesitation in killing someone if necessary. Therefore, he wanted to firmly establish it here. Of course, even if he made that oath here, he would never believe it. It was just that if he made the oath, he would try to maintain it for a while according to his needs, so he was just trying to buy time. And since Ive demanded this much compensation, hell believe Ill faithfully follow him. His real goal was here. He would devise a plan after making the guy trust him. By what means could he trust and follow a guy who nonchalantly killed even the Grand Master? Diviner Jo Ui-gong said, hiding his true intentions, What will you do? If youre uneasy, of course I should do it for you. . Somehow, this guys words sounded polite, but there was something that subtly grated on his nerves. But since it was a situation where he had to lower himself, he didnt show it. It was truly coincidental how the situation had reversed in just half a month. As he was thinking that, Theres a way to make you feel most at ease, Master. A way to feel at ease? What was he trying to say? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un took off the incantation shackle on his wrist, shook it, and said, If you wear this and make an oath to me, it should be fine. What? For a moment, Jo Ui-gong was dumbfounded. Was he telling him to wear that and make an incantation oath now? You bastard, are you seriously saying that.. Bind him. -Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, the iron chains of the Green Spirit Gyu Soha erupted from the ground and restrained his body. Damn it! At this, Jo Ui-gong tried to move his fingers to quickly form a hand seal, -Tap! But it was at that very moment. Huh? What the? As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un had already reached him. The distance was about ten steps, but he arrived in the blink of an eye, startling Jo Ui-gong, who hurriedly tried to complete the hand seal. However, before that, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his wrist first. -Grip! Ugh! He gripped it so tightly that he was seized by pain as if his wrist would break. Unable to breathe properly due to the agony, Mok Gyeong-un said, Im telling you this because you seem to have some misunderstanding, but Im giving you the opportunity so that you can be a more voluntarily loyal dog. Let, let go of this -Clank! Mok Gyeong-un put the incantation shackle on the wrist of the agonized Jo Ui-gong. Then he smiled brightly and said, If you trust and follow me, Master, why would I need to harm you? So make the oath like I did last time. -Kkkkkk! Jo Ui-gong, whose wrist was grabbed, writhed in pain. It really felt like it would break. Or you can keep enduring. It would be fun to break them one by one. This, this bastard.. He looked at Mok Gyeong-un in agony, but he was smirking at him as if enjoying this. Seeing that, Jo Ui-gong realized he had no choice. This guy was enjoying this situation. If he didnt make the oath, he would really do as he said. At this, Jo Ui-gong barely endured the pain and said, I..I, Jo Ui-gong, will follow the will of Mok Gyeong-un Ah. Dont say Mok Gyeong-un, but Jeong, will do. What!? Jo Ui-gongs eyes trembled. Ha! Now the question was solved. The incantation contract could only restrain ones will if it was made with ones real name. Naturally, since he was the son of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor and they all called him Mok Gyeong-un, he had never doubted it. But he had lied about his name? To fall for such an absurd trick It was utterly disheartening. Now, stop being surprised and do it properly, shall we? -Kkkkkk! Mok Gyeong-un applied more strength to his hand. At this, Jo Ui-gong hurriedly said, Kkkkk. I..I, Jo Ui-gong, will follow the will of Jeong. As soon as he finished speaking, the shackle rattled and trembled. Then, Mok Gyeong-un released the wrist he was holding. Gasp.Gasp.. Jo Ui-gong, whose face had turned bright red and was drenched in sweat from the pain, gripped his wrist and gritted his teeth. To even make an incantation oath to the guy he had accepted as a disciple. How did it come to this? As he was agonizing, Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on his shoulder and said with a smile, Im so grateful that youre helping your disciple like this, Master. What have I done? It seemed he had accepted a demon as a disciple. *** This place was Honghyebang, a brothel located on the outskirts of the outer city of Heaven and Earth Society. There, a seductive and beautiful woman was squinting her eyes and trying to look at the distant mountains. She was Ha Chae-rin, a candidate for the sect leader of Flying Killing Sect, one of the three major assassination groups, or rather Go Chan, who was possessing her body. Damn it. Where should I set my eyes? Go Chan was truly distressed. With the help of a makeup artist, he had successfully applied makeup. When the skills of the brothels makeup artist, who could be considered a master, touched Ha Chae-rins face, which was quite beautiful even without makeup, it transformed into an even more radiant flower. Its driving me crazy. But there was only one reason why Go Chan was so distressed. There was nowhere to look. The place he was in now was the common room where the courtesans of the brothel waited, and their clothes were all so thin that the inside was completely visible if you stared a little. Oh my. Sister. Arent you putting too much effort there? You fool. If you dont put in effort on a day like today, what will you do? Youre also fully prepared, with your skin showing through. Hehehe. Youre right. How could I miss an opportunity like today? At the conversation of the courtesans who were overflowing with enthusiasm, Go Chan only pricked up his ears and turned his head toward the ceiling. According to what he heard, a tremendous guest had made a reservation today. He had asked to prepare the courtesans who were the most skilled in entertaining and had the best looks, so this was the situation. [I heard someone with a quite high position in Heaven and Earth Society is coming.] At the makeup artists words, he thought it made sense and asked to be included, but this was truly a difficult situation. Out of the forty or so courtesans here, only six could go inside. So, they were checking each other while calling each other sister, and it was no joke. They were smiling and engaging in a battle of energy, and it was exhausting. Even the thought of having to go this far and infiltrate Heaven and Earth Society for the sake of his master, Mok Gyeong-un, crossed his mind. As he was thinking that, someone approached Go Chan. Hey, you. Newbie. Im talking to you. At that call, Go Chan pointed at himself with his hand. Then, the mature-looking courtesan who appeared to be in her mid-20s snorted and said, Youre not even answering when your sister is talking to you. What an amazing newbie. Who told you to come into this room? Uh..um.. What should I say about this? For a courtesan, mid-20s was quite old, but his actual age was different from this body. So, he couldnt readily say anything. He definitely had to act, but his male pride wouldnt allow him to say sister. Damn it. At this, Go Chan bowed his head to avoid unnecessary trouble. Youre not answering until the end? As soon as he did that, the courtesan in her 20s suddenly tried to slap Go Chans cheek. There was no way Go Chan, possessing the body of a Peak Realm master, could be slapped. -Swish! He lightly dodged the courtesans flying wrist. At this, the courtesan raised her eyebrows and raised her voice. Oh my. You dodged your sisters hand? Go Chan, who thought it would be tiresome to deal with her further, waved his hands and said, Look here, young lady. I have no intention of fighting with you. So lets stop here. At these words from Go Chan, the courtesans expression turned blank. Whats with.that uncle-like way of speaking? At the courtesans words, Go Chan realized his mistake. He should have tried to imitate the way young women spoke to some extent, but he had made a mistake in trying to avoid trouble. Then, the courtesan said, If you dodge your sisters hand again this time, you better be prepared. The courtesan seemed to need to slap him somehow to feel satisfied. At this, Go Chan said with a serious expression, You keep calling me sister, sister, but young lady..no, Im probably older than you. What? Even though I look like this, Im twenty-seven. Go Chan spoke an age that seemed older than her. Seeing how she kept calling him sister and asserting hierarchy, he thought that if he mentioned an older age, she might let it go. He couldnt ruin the plan by unnecessarily causing a dispute here. Then, the courtesan snorted and said, Aha. Is that so? Youre a newbie, but youre quite old despite your appearance. Ahem. So lets stop this pointless battle of energy here.. -Swish! The courtesan rolled up both her sleeves and spoke as if she wanted everyone to hear, Watch closely. This is a fight between sisters. Go Chan seriously contemplated whether he should change this plan. Chapter 90 Chapter 90On the way back to the inner castle of Heaven and Earth Society, Diviner Jo Ui-gong had a complicated expression as he looked at the back of the old man walking ahead of him. The old man silently walking was his master and the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing, In Seo-ok. Sigh. How did it come to this? That fearsome master now moved according to his commands. The reason was because he had received partial control from Mok Gyeong-un. [Ill let you command him as agreed.] It was the only compensation Mok Gyeong-un kept. None of the other conditions were kept. The second proposal, the secret of the Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique, was not taught, saying it would be impossible to do even if taught, and the third turned out like this, as you can see. -Clank! The incantation shackle on his wrist had turned him into a slave instead. Now he had to follow the guy regardless of his will. [Ill stay at Corpse Blood Valley, so Master, please go back and become the Pavilion Master of Primal Killing.] Damn it. He casually gave such an order to him. Although he received control over his master In Seo-ok, who had become a Living Corpse Ghost, he couldnt recklessly take over the position. There were procedures, and he needed a proper justification. What should I do? As expected, the biggest problem was senior brother Jo Tae-cheong. Primal Killing Pavilion had been skilled in hand seal-based magic and Corpse Ghost techniques using dead bodies for generations. However, senior brother Jo Tae-cheong was not only skilled in hand seal-based magic but also in servant spirit techniques, so he had even subjugated a Monstrous Beast level creature that even his master couldnt handle. .Its not for nothing that hes called the next Pavilion Master of Primal Killing. If his senior brother found out that their master had become a Living Corpse Ghost, a big problem would arise. No, his limbs could be torn apart by the Monstrous Beast in an instant. He had to find a way to naturally deceive senior brother. Its giving me a headache. But Something had been strange for a while. There was something he couldnt remember, but he didnt know what it was. What order did Mok Gyeong-un give him with the incantation that made him lose part of his memory? Its unsettling. What could it be? *** So it can be used that way too. Mok Gyeong-un thought the order he had given to Diviner Jo Ui-gong earlier was quite useful. The order Mok Gyeong-un gave was simple. [Forget that you heard my real name when making the incantation oath. Keep remembering me as the third son of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor.] He wasnt sure if this would really work, but it actually did. It was possible because the principle was to restrain ones own will. He wanted to obtain a few more of these incantation shackles. [Can I get more?] [I want to, but its difficult.] According to Diviner Jo Ui-gong, the incantation shackle was a magic tool created by Great Monk Myeong-ryul, one of the Six Directions Gods, and was one of the four that his master In Seo-ok had received as a gift while attending the general meeting of the Sixty-Four Diviner Sects. Even his master In Seo-ok had tried to uncover this secret and conducted research for over ten years, but failed to recreate this principle. What a pity. But there were three more besides the one he put on Jo Ui-gong, so he wanted to obtain them if he had the chance. Anyway, thanks to that, he erased the memory of mentioning his real name from Diviner Jo Ui-gongs mind. It wouldnt be a problem. Then shall we continue the conversation from earlier? Mok Gyeong-un said to Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley. This was Lee Ji-yeoms office. Having returned here immediately, Mok Gyeong-un was about to finish the conversation and ask what he was curious about. What could be the secret of the Blue Spirit? At that moment, the Blue Spirits voice echoed in Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Hey. Mortal. Im sorry, but it seems difficult to answer right now. He couldnt respond because Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, was sitting across from him. But then she spoke in a serious voice. -I sincerely ask you. Dont ask now. . Why? Didnt she become a ghost for revenge and accept him as a disciple despite disliking him? But why didnt she want to hear this? He didnt understand. As he was puzzled, the Blue Spirit said, -Even if not now, you will eventually find out when the time comes. Instead, if you do as I say, I will teach you one of the Eight Forms of Thought Destruction. At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. She was someone who didnt give any clues about the forms, saying that one had to realize them on their own. But now she was saying she would teach him one of the forms she had realized. It was a slightly tempting offer. -If you agree to my words, make a circle with your index finger and thumb. At this, Mok Gyeong-un moved the fingers he had placed on his thigh. Then, - The Blue Spirit snorted as if dumbfounded. It was because Mok Gyeong-un hadnt drawn a circle with his fingers, but stretched out his index and middle fingers. It meant he wanted her to teach him not one, but two. .You never settle for a loss, do you? Even knowing one of the Eight Forms of Thought Destruction was infinitely useful and valuable. However, she thought the forms she had realized could be more harmful than helpful even if Mok Gyeong-un knew them now, so she hadnt taught him. So she was trying to teach him one form that was relatively safe, but, -Fine, you greedy bastard. In the end, she agreed to teach him. She wasnt sure if he could embody what she had realized, but she didnt want Mok Gyeong-un to know about this matter right now. No, she herself didnt want to hear how it was revealed either. She had a guess anyway. When youre ready It wouldnt be too late to hear it then. With their agreement reached, Mok Gyeong-un said to Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, who was about to speak to continue the conversation, That day.. Please wait a moment. Yes? Can we hear that story later? Hear it later..? But dont you need to know what really happened back then to understand the situation of the sect Lets have this conversation after my position is a bit more established. After your position is established? To the puzzled Lee Ji-yeom, Mok Gyeong-un pointed at himself and said, In your eyes, Valley Master, what level do I seem to be at now? Level? In martial arts. Martial arts. Hmm. At this, Lee Ji-yeom slightly frowned, then looked Mok Gyeong-un up and down. Then, in a voice that didnt seem fully confident, he said, Is it alright if I speak honestly? Yes. Just based on the energy I sense, you feel like a first-rate martial artist. First-rate? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head slightly. He still had almost no clear realization of the energy corresponding to the Peak Realm. However, the amount of death energy he possessed had reached the Pinnacle of Peak Realm. Moreover, his opened middle danjeon was also filled with condensed energy reaching the Pinnacle of Peak Realm, so he could be said to have twice as much energy as a master of the same level. Can he not feel the energy? As he was puzzled, the Blue Spirits voice was heard. -Perhaps that could be the case. Huh? -In the first place, humans cannot accumulate or feel the energy of death in their bodies. At most, they would feel a chill or coldness. . -Moreover, even if such death energy is gathered in the danjeon, it would be strange for ordinary people to accurately sense it. Is that so? As the Blue Spirit said, death energy was completely different from ordinary energy, so even a great master like Lee Ji-yeom, the Valley Master of Corpse Blood Valley, might have difficulty grasping it? No, come to think of it, this could be a good thing. If the opponent doesnt know my level, I can deceive them. This alone had considerable value. After all, letting ones guard down was useful for creating the opponents weakness. Then, Lee Ji-yeom carefully asked, Could it be that you are deliberately concealing your energy, my liege? The strength of that person that Lee Ji-yeom had heard from his grandfather was no exaggeration to say that she was among the top three even among the strongest people in the history of Heaven and Earth Society. Therefore, he thought this couldnt be all. However, No. What you see is what it is. ..Is that true? Yes. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Ji-yeom let out a sigh mixed with some disappointment. That was understandable, as Lee Ji-yeom thought that person had possessed this boys body as a ghost to take revenge and regain her past glory and honor. He naturally thought she would be prepared. But if that wasnt the case, what was his liege going to do in this situation? You seem quite disappointed. Thats. He couldnt bring himself to finish the sentence. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Of course you would think that. But its only been half a month since I possessed this body, and at that time, this body wasnt even third-rate. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Ji-yeoms eyes sparkled with interest. It was reasonable, as this meant his liege had reached the first-rate realm in just half a month. If this was true, it could be considered a tremendous rate of progress. Is that..true? Yes. You dont believe me? No. How could that be? Im just surprised Even with outstanding martial talent, this speed was beyond common sense. Lee Ji-yeoms reaction was natural. At this, Mok Gyeong-un said, I know you have expectations, but even if my past self that you know is different, Im also in a position where I have to start from the beginning again. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah.. At those words, Lee Ji-yeom nodded as if he understood. Then he carefully asked, ..Then how long do you think it will take for you to recover to your original level, my liege? That was the key point. Lee Ji-yeom was in a highly excited state after making the loyalty oath. He wanted to leave this Corpse Blood Valley immediately and regain honor together as the right-hand man of his liege. To his question, Mok Gyeong-un pondered for a moment. Original level? Actually, come to think of it, Mok Gyeong-un had never heard about the level of martial arts Cheong-ryeong possessed when she was alive. She herself always talked about how strong she was, but the standard for that was vague. However, seeing even the strong Lee Ji-yeom having reverence, it seemed she was definitely stronger than he thought. Then. It seemed good to set a target period to some extent. A gentlemans revenge is not late even after ten years. It meant that a gentlemans revenge, even if it takes ten years, is not too late, and to be patient, build up strength, and wait for the right time. Of course, it was natural to cultivate patience for revenge, but ten years was too long. So, the period Mok Gyeong-un had in mind was, -Swish! !? Lee Ji-yeoms expression stiffened at the fingers Mok Gyeong-un held up. -Youare you crazy? The Blue Spirits voice was heard in Mok Gyeong-uns ears. Why were they reacting like this? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un was only holding up two fingers. -Ha! The Blue Spirit clicked her tongue as if dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, spoke in a slightly trembling voice, Could it be twenty years.. No. Thats too long. At those words, Lee Ji-yeom gulped and continued speaking as if he couldnt believe it. Is that reallypossible for you? Is there anything I cant do? An answer without a moments hesitation. At this, Ha.. Lee Ji-yeom let out an exclamation with eyes full of genuine reverence. He was trying to set the target period as short as possible and aim for it, but was this level of reaction necessary? Then the Blue Spirit clicked her tongue and said, -A guy who hasnt even gained proper realization of the Peak Realm is boasting that he will surpass the barrier and reach the realm of Transformation () within 2 years. Transformation Realm (). It was the supreme martial arts realm that could only be reached by surpassing the barrier and attaining the states of Three Flowers Gathered at the Crown[1] and Five Energies Paying Homage to the Origin[2]. It was said that only the Six Heavens and Eight Stars[3], known as the greatest masters in the current martial arts world, had reached that realm. Yet Mok Gyeong-un had declared that he would reach the same level as them in 2 years. Is it difficult? As if reading Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts, the Blue Spirit said, -Die and wake up a hundred times. See if thats possible. No, if that happens, I will call you Lord for the rest of my life and attend to you. Chapter 91 Chapter 91Transformation Realm. It was the supreme martial arts realm that could only be reached by surpassing the barrier and attaining the states of Three Flowers Gathered at the Crown and Five Energies Paying Homage to the Origin. Yet he had declared that he would reach that level in 2 years despite not having gained realization of the peak realm. Is it difficult? As if reading Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts, the Blue Spirit said, -Die and wake up a hundred times. See if thats possible. No, if that happens, I will call you Lord for the rest of my life and attend to you. Youre coming on quite strong. Mok Gyeong-un twitched the corners of his mouth. The reason the Blue Spirit was clicking her tongue and coming on so strong was simple. First of all, even she, who was called a genius that appeared once in a few hundred years, had taken 20 years to reach the realm of Transformation. Of course, even this was achieved at the young age of 28, so everyone was shocked beyond words. Its not like the era has disappeared now. In the past, there was a time when the martial arts world had experienced a glorious golden age. There was a period when an unparalleled genius appeared and led the martial arts world at a young age, known as the Little Sword Immortal, but thats not the case now. I hope you keep that promise. Pardon? Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, asked back as if wondering what Mok Gyeong-uns sudden words meant. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. He didnt intend to say it out loud, but it was meant for the Blue Spirit to hear. -Wait and see after 2 years. You will know the greatness of this Venerable. Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly at the Blue Spirits bold claim. Just from her reaction and that of Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, he realized he had made an absurd declaration, but his grandfather always said something. [You know nothing until you try. Even your nature..] -Zzzt! Hmm. My liege? When Mok Gyeong-un brought his hand to his forehead and let out a groan, Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, asked in puzzlement. To his question, Mok Gyeong-un slightly frowned. What was that just now? He was someone who never forgot something once he remembered it. He even remembered all the words his grandfather had said to him since he was young, but he couldnt remember what he had said after those words just now. Why is that? When he tried to recall it, his head hurt as if it would crack. He could endure ordinary pain, but this pain was so severe, as if his brain was being cut out, that he couldnt help but grimace. Why is this happening? His grandfather had said something to him afterward, but he couldnt remember. If he tried to uncover it as if it was forcibly hidden, he got a headache. A memory shrouded in fog. In the end, Mok Gyeong-un stopped trying to forcibly recall it. Could it be? Did his grandfather do this? A small doubt arose. But his grandfather had no knowledge of acupuncture or anything like that and hadnt done anything special to him. He felt puzzled, but now was not the time to keep thinking about it. Mok Gyeong-un relaxed his expression and said, Its nothing. By the way, may I ask a few questions? Feel free to do so. Lee Ji-yeom, who had been looking at him with a worried face, answered. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Do you happen to know someone named Ghost Blade? To that question, Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, answered casually, Is there anyone who doesnt know Ghost Blade, one of the Eight Stars? Ghost Blade. Excluding the Six Heavens who stand at the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, he is one of the eight masters known to have reached the highest realm. I dont know much about the current state of the martial arts world. Ah.. Lee Ji-yeom nodded as if he understood. The time when his ghostly liege was active was a whopping hundred years ago, so the masters who were renowned then and now could be said to be completely different. At this, Lee Ji-yeom said, Ghost Blades sect and identity are unknown. He suddenly appeared one day and rose to notoriety by engaging in life-and-death duels with masters who were known for their righteous deeds. Notoriety? Yes. It couldnt be called fame because none of those who fought him survived. No one survived? Yes. Thats why his notoriety was quite high. Huh? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. Mok In-dan, the head of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, had said he had fought him and was injured. Could it be that that fact was hardly known? As he was puzzled, Lee Ji-yeom exclaimed Ah! as if he had remembered something and said, There is exactly one person who survived. Someone survived? Yes. It must be the head of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Mok Gyeong-un was naturally convinced of that, but he asked without showing it. Who is that? I heard that Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King[1], one of the Five Kings of our sect, fought Ghost Blade for dozens of moves. !? What? Wasnt it the head of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, Mok In-dan? Someone completely different from his expectation was mentioned. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked back, Hefought Ghost Blade? Yes. Its quite a famous anecdote in our sect. I remember that the Annihilating Poison King unexpectedly fought him a few months before Ghost Blade disappeared. At these words from Lee Ji-yeom, Mok Gyeong-un frowned. For now, he could learn two facts from Lee Ji-yeoms words. One was that Lee Ji-yeom was also unaware of the fact that Mok In-dan, the head of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, had fought Ghost Blade and survived. And the second fact he learned was a bit disappointing. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un had come here thinking that Ghost Blade might be a master of Heaven and Earth Society. But if he had fought someone called the Annihilating Poison King, one of the high-ranking executives here, they might not be on the same side but in an adversarial relationship. Did I make the wrong guess? Should he have gone to the imperial palace if he had known this would happen? As he was thinking that, Lee Ji-yeom asked, Is there a problem? Ah. I had heard that Ghost Blade was a hidden master of Heaven and Earth Society. But after hearing what you said, Im starting to think that might not be the case. He thought there was no need to mention the former if he didnt know anyway. In any case, even the head of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, Mok In-dan, didnt seem to know much about Ghost Blade. Then Lee Ji-yeom said, Ah! There were quite a few such rumors as well. Quite a few rumors? Yes. Thats because the people Ghost Blade targeted and killed were all masters of the righteous and evil sects. The only exception was the Annihilating Poison King, a master of our sect, and I heard that in the midst of a long duel, Ghost Blade stopped the fight first and withdrew. .Withdrew first? At those words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Another possibility had arisen. If he exceptionally clashed with a master of Heaven and Earth Society and withdrew first, there was a possibility that they were on the same side. So he could be a master of Heaven and Earth Society? I dont know about that. The Annihilating Poison King also glossed over what happened at that timeBut there were such rumors as well. What kind of rumors? There was also a rumor that Ghost Blade was a secret guardian who received secret orders from the Society Leader. Secret guardian? -It seems they still maintain that system. The Blue Spirit seemed to know about this as well. Lee Ji-yeom continued, The Society Leader has secret guardians who constantly protect him. There are rumors that their martial arts skills are actually on par with the Five Kings. If they are on par with the Five Kingsare they strong? They are strong. Among the Five Kings, there are two supreme masters who have reached the realm of Transformation, and the other three have reached the pinnacle of the transcendent realm. -What? The Blue Spirit couldnt hide her surprise at this. That was understandable, as in the era when she was active, there were hardly any among the executive-level members who had reached such a realm. But had it changed so much in a hundred years? -How astonishing. Had the level of Heaven and Earth Society risen to that extent? Well, back then, it was the early days of Heaven and Earth Society, and it was a period when they were still gaining strength. Considering that, it might be natural now that they had grown into one of the three giant forces dominating the current martial arts world. Ah! Since you said youre not familiar with the current situation, I should tell you this. The two of the Five Kings who have reached the realm of Transformation are called the Eight Stars in the current martial arts world. Hoo. Then it made sense to some extent. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If the Society Leaders secret guardian was strong enough to be on par with the Five Kings, it was plausible that he might be the disappeared Ghost Blade. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Ghost Blades identity still hasnt been revealed, right? Yes. Thats right. However.perhaps the Annihilating Poison King, who dueled with him before he disappeared, might know some clues. The Annihilating Poison King might knowI see. Yes. He is the only one who survived a duel with him. But its not certain. By the way, why do you ask about this? Ah. Its not really important, so dont worry about it. At those words, Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, showed a puzzled look but soon nodded without further questioning. I understand. Seeing his attitude, Mok Gyeong-un thought he was truly straightforward. He could understand why the Blue Spirit cherished the people of the Lee family. Anyway, two clues had emerged from this. The Annihilating Poison King..the Society Leaders secret guardian. The Annihilating Poison King might hold clues about Ghost Blade, and the Society Leaders secret guardian was a candidate who might be Ghost Blade. The mark that remained on his deceased grandfather. Mok In-dan, the head of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, who had a similar scar. It wont be long. Finally, some outlines were starting to appear on this journey of revenge that began with only the clues of scars and footprints. If it was certain that the person named Ghost Blade had killed his grandfather, he was definitely a target of revenge who had to be killed. Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched. Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, who was watching this, had a glimmer of interest in his eyes. Killing intent Although he was trying his best to conceal it, the subtle killing intent leaking out was no joke. It was very intense, so to speak. He tried not to have doubts, but it was clear that his liege had quite unfavorable feelings toward the person named Ghost Blade. As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un said, Ah, by the way. What exactly is the purpose of Corpse Blood Valley? Pardon? Im just going along with it to infiltrate this place, but as far as I remember, there was no such thing when I was here. Ah. You can think of it as a process of sorting out the raw gems. Raw gems? Yes. As I told you even when you passed the second gate, the trials are a process of assigning and selecting manpower in the right places. If you pass all the way to the final gate here, you will be given a great opportunity. What is that? You will have the opportunity to join the subordinates of high-ranking executives or become their disciple. Disciple? Yes. Since you can be considered the best talent at the point of passing all the gates. The trials of Corpse Blood Valley are difficult to pass even for those called martial geniuses who have diligently trained in martial arts since childhood. But if one were to pass all these trials, they could be called the best talent. These best talents are given the opportunity to be selected by the executives attending the Final Gate. When you say high-ranking executives, do you mean the Five Kings? It could be the Five Kings, the Three Chief Masters, and the Four Valley Masters including myself. The Five Kings, the Three Chief Masters, and the Four Valley Masters. They could be considered the executives and the backbone that led Heaven and Earth Society. So thats how it was. Now Mok Gyeong-un understood why the boys were risking their lives in Corpse Blood Valley. If they were chosen by the executives and became their disciples, they would gain immense power within Heaven and Earth Society and learn advanced martial arts, so how could they miss this opportunity? There were reasons to seize it even at the risk of their lives. Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley, cautiously said to Mok Gyeong-un, Please forgive me for the disrespect I have shown you so far, my liege. No, its fine. You didnt know, so whats there to forgive? Now that I know at least this much, I will have my subordinates pull some strings to get you out. Get me out? Thats right. Although the Society Leaders order was to have you participate in the trials of Corpse Blood Valley, there was no command that you must be kept alive, so we can easily process it as if you died. If that happened, the Lord would be able to escape the Society Leaders sight and have time to secretly recover his martial arts here in Corpse Blood Valley. Thats what he thought, but Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. No. I dont think theres a need for that. Pardon? Why would you There was no need for his liege to suffer through this voluntarily. If his liege, who had already reached the pinnacle of martial arts, secluded himself, wouldnt he be able to sufficiently return to his past level? As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un said, We should make the most of this situation. What do you mean by making use of this situation? Didnt you say that if I pass the trials, I can become a disciple of the executives? That is true, but theres no need to.. What kind of wound do you think would be more painful? Pardon? What did he mean by that? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, A wound that festers and bursts from the inside is really painful compared to a wound on the outside. !!!!!! At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, a glimmer appeared in the eyes of Lee Ji-yeom, the Master of Corpse Blood Valley. It was because he understood what Mok Gyeong-un meant by saying this. Thinking that he sufficiently understood, Mok Gyeong-un said, Then shall I try to get a recommendation? By recommendation, you mean? In your eyes, Valley Master, whose attention would be most beneficial among those executives? Chapter 92 Chapter 92Mok Yu-cheon looked at the small, round copper tag resting on his palm with a dazed expression. This was the item that Ma-sang had handed to him before escaping. He didnt tell him anything about what it was or what it did. Ma-sang had only left these words. [You do it for me.] It seemed to imply a lot. A spy was bound to face death if caught. So it seemed like he was entrusting the rest to him. What on earth did I What kind of request was this? Moreover, if he were in Ma-sangs position, he would have been very angry. Even if they were half-brothers, it was his brother who had ratted him out, leading to this result. But Ma-sang didnt resent him. Of course, the situation was urgent, so there might not have been room for resentment. Sigh. Mok Yu-cheon let out a long sigh. How did he end up in this situation? He had thought that the time when he was despised as the son of a courtesan was like hell, but now that he thought about it, that was nothing. The real hell was outside. -Crack! He bit his nails. The habit he had when he was anxious as a child resurfaced. He had thought that his half-brother was the only one he could trust, but now he realized that wasnt the case. That guy wasnt the same as he used to know him. He didnt know whether he had been hiding it or not, but he was close to being an evil person himself, regardless of the righteous or evil sects. He fit well in this shithole of a place. That son of a bitch. Fucking bastard. -Grip! Mok Yu-cheon, who had been biting his nails, bit his fingers. It hurts. This is reality. The more he accepts reality, the more painful it is. But he couldnt give up just because it was painful. Although Mok Gyeong-uns wickedness made him angry, that guy might be struggling to adapt and survive here in his own way. Rather, it might be himself who was stuck in complacency. He seemed to have believed that if he survived here, he would be able to return home and his original life would be waiting for him. No In the end, theres no such thing. -Kkkkk! Drip drip! Blood flowed from the bitten finger, and drops of blood stained his tongue. As he tasted the hot blood, his heart felt cold instead. -Swish! Mok Yu-cheon brushed his hair back and straightened his posture. He would now abandon the naive thought of simply trying to survive in a place like this. If evil is strong, he must also become strong to overcome it. Its not just about surviving, Ill smash everything with my own hands. It was a truth he had learned even in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. After reaching the Peak Realm, the gazes and treatment of everyone in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor changed. That was the real truth. To survive and be treated well as a martial artist, one had to become strong, regardless of the righteous sects. Strength was the law of the martial arts world. .Mok Gyeong-un. The one who will rise here is not you, but me. With his mind firmly set, Mok Yu-cheon began circulating his energy. It was the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method. There seemed to be some side effects, so he had stopped using it, but in the current situation, it was the only ascending cultivation method that could make him stronger quickly. -Sssssss! As Mok Yu-cheon practiced the cultivation method, the skin on his face gradually turned a brownish color. *** Hmm. Its over the limit. Mok Gyeong-un said, looking at the 8 boys standing in front of him. 3 were brought by the Demonic Monk, who was possessing the body of Yeom Ga from Vermillion Slaughter Cave, and 5 were brought by Mo Ha-rang from Demon Fire Hall. Mo Ha-rang looked at the ones she had brought with a troubled expression. To save time, she had gathered members separately from the Demonic Monk, who was possessing Yeom Ga. [If youre possessed by a ghost, it might be difficult to gather members.] She thought she should gather as many members as possible herself. The maximum number of members she had gathered was 5. In fact, this was also narrowed down from 10 people who wanted to be in her team. She had told them that she would take responsibility for them to pass this gate since they were also selected, but it was quite troublesome. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, We dont need anyone other than the five, so could you please leave on your own? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the 8 boys looked dumbfounded. That was understandable, as they had joined the team believing in the reputation of Vermillion Slaughter Cave or Demon Fire Hall and thinking of them as the team leaders. Phew. One of the boys sighed and left the room as he was. The boy was in the same team as Mo Ha-rang, so he had witnessed Mok Gyeong-uns true colors with his own eyes. Therefore, he left the team without any hesitation. However, coincidentally, the remaining 7 boys had not seen anything other than Mok Gyeong-un breaking a boys neck at the first gate. Their reactions were somewhat intense. Who are you to tell us to leave? I decided to join this team because of Mo Ha-rang. That goes for me too. If anyone should leave, its you. I guess everyone thinks the same way. They all expressed hostility toward Mok Gyeong-un. In any case, unlike the first gate, the blocked energy points had been opened, so they were overflowing with confidence. To them, Mo Ha-rang said with a troubled expression, .Im sorry, but Im not the team leader. What? What do you mean by that? At Mo Ha-rangs words, those who had considered her the team leader couldnt hide their bewilderment. In the first place, when Mo Ha-rang gathered team members, she had said she was looking for people to be on the same team, but she hadnt mentioned that the actual team leader was someone else. From their perspective, they had been deceived. Mo Ha-rang. Is that true? We thought you were the team leader. Im sorry. The team leader is this person here. This person? At her words, the boys frowned. If their ears werent wrong, Mo Ha-rang had referred to Mok Gyeong-un as this person as if he were her superior. In any case, even if he was the team leader, he was only the head for this gate. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, It seems that most of you came in without knowing that I was the team leader. If youre dissatisfied, youre free to leave anytime. At those words, one boy snorted. Ha! I cant accept that. Mo Ha-rang. You should be the team leader instead. Then Ill definitely follow you. At the boys words, the other boys chimed in. Thats a good idea. I agree. I agree too. If Mo Ha-rang is the team leader, I can follow her no matter what. At the unanimous opinion of the boys telling her to take the role of team leader, Mo Ha-rang glanced at Mok Gyeong-un with a troubled expression. Mok Gyeong-un still had a smiling face. Seeing that, she was even more worried. She had experienced that his smile was full of malice. At this, she thought she should make it clear to avoid any trouble and said, Im sorry, but I have decided to follow this person. !? As Mo Ha-rang drew a clear line, the boys expressions changed individually. However, the common thing was that most of them wondered why she acknowledged someone like Mok Gyeong-un as the team leader. At that moment, one of the 3 boys who had followed Demonic Monk possessing the body of Yeom Ga from Vermillion Slaughter Cave asked, Dont tell me you also acknowledge that guy as the team leader? I do. What? At the short affirmation, the 3 boys were also at a loss. They had also voluntarily asked to be team members knowing the reputation of Vermillion Slaughter Cave. But the very person they wanted to serve as the team leader was serving someone else as the team leader, so they didnt know what to do. To them, Mok Gyeong-un said, In any case, youll be choosing a team leader to pass this gate, so it seems you have a lot of concerns. Doesnt the answer come out when you see that these two people have joined under me? At those words, the boys alternately looked at Mo Ha-rang, Yeom Ga, and Mok Gyeong-un. Although they didnt like this guy for some reason, there must be a reason why these two people, who wouldnt be out of place as team leaders, were following Mok Gyeong-un. Theres some truth to it. Vermillion Slaughter Cave and Demon Fire Hall would have their pride. For them to follow that guy At this, they started to be swayed one by one. However, not everyone was like that. One boy stepped forward and said to Mok Gyeong-un, What have you shown to make us follow you? No matter how much I think about it, I dont understand. If you dont have faith in me as the team leader, then you can quietly leave this room. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the boys expression distorted frighteningly. The boy said while drawing energy from his danjeon, Who says to come and go as they please? Youre a ridiculous fellow. I cant acknowledge you. What will you do if you cant acknowledge me? Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile. Then the boy took a fighting stance and said, If youre so great, lets have a duel. At the boys sudden hostile attitude, everyone looked at each other, gauging the situation. In fact, there was one thing they were curious about. As they recovered their internal energy, they could roughly estimate the opponents martial arts level with their energy sense. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But no matter how they looked at it, Mok Gyeong-un felt like he was barely at the first-rate level. On the other hand, it was different for Yeom Ga from Vermillion Slaughter Cave and Mo Ha-rang from Demon Fire Hall. The energy that appeared based on their energy sense was incomparably sharp, and they judged that they were opponents they couldnt defeat even if they attacked in earnest. So they also wanted to confirm it rather than stop him. They wanted to see how skilled Mok Gyeong-un really was. It was at that very moment. How dare you challenge this person to a duel in this place? Suddenly, Yeom Ga from Vermillion Slaughter Cave frowned at the boy who had taken a fighting stance, expressing his discomfort. At his reaction, the boys couldnt hide their puzzlement. Like Mo Ha-rang, even Yeom Ga was acting as if he had pledged loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un. They couldnt understand what was going on. But then Mok Gyeong-un raised his hand and stopped him. Ah. Dont be like that. From his perspective, its understandable to have doubts. But Lord.no, my liege. This insolent human -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un lightly glanced at the Demonic Monk, who was possessing Yeom Ga. Then the Demonic Monk stopped speaking and stepped back. What? Did he just call him my liege? Why is Yeom Ga from Vermillion Slaughter Cave groveling before that guy, calling him my liege? Is he really hiding his true skills? From the boys perspective, it only raised more questions. Likewise, the boy who had boldly challenged Mok Gyeong-un to a duel also started to have doubts about Yeom Gas attitude. Was his energy sense wrong? As he was thinking that, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un, who was sitting on the bed, stretched out his hand. At that very moment, -Whoosh! Huh? The body of the boy who had taken a fighting stance was pulled forward, and his head and upper body tilted forward. The boys eyes widened at the strong suction force. But the surprise was short-lived, and to prevent himself from falling forward, the boy spread his right leg and stomped his foot. -Thud! Hmph! As soon as he did that, -Smack! Ugh! Mok Gyeong-un leaped up from the bed, grabbed the back of the boys head with both hands, and kneed him in the face. The boys body staggered backward as his face was hit by the knee. Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the hair of the staggering boy. -Grip! Ah, ah. You shouldnt fall over with just this much. Then he smashed the head of the boy, whose nose was bleeding, directly into the floor. -Bang! The wooden floor shattered, and the boys face was buried in the ground. The force was so strong that the boys body twitched and then stopped moving as if he had fainted. Oh. Did he faint already? Mok Gyeong-un muttered as if slightly disappointed. !!!!!! At this sight, the boys were at a loss for words, stunned. The boy who had just fought Mok Gyeong-un had martial arts skills at the end of the first-rate level, enough to reach the Peak Realm with just some realization. However, He was no match at all. What was that just now? Moreover, what was that thing Mok Gyeong-un had shown earlier? When he stretched out his hand, the fainted boys body was pulled forward and about to fall. Could it be Void Seizing? Void Seizing Technique. It was a technique that could move objects with profound true energy. Was it possible for someone who looked to be only around seventeen years old? No way. That cant be. They couldnt believe it. To the boys who couldnt hide their astonishment, Mok Gyeong-un said, Anyone else want to confirm? No one answered this question. They had already witnessed it with their own eyes, so who would object here? To them, Mok Gyeong-un said, Then no one has any objections. Good. Since one person here has been reduced, it seems we need one more person to leave. At those words, everyone looked at each other. That was because not only Mok Gyeong-uns strength but also Yeom Ga and Mo Ha-rang were masters who had reached the Peak Realm. If they stayed in this team, passing was guaranteed, so who would easily give up? The atmosphere has improved. Im glad to see you all so motivated. Saying that, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been looking over the boys, stroked his chin as if troubled. We cant have them fight each other since its a team-based gate Ha! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mo Ha-rang inwardly clicked her tongue. This guy was really full of malice. As they were thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at one boy. Was he telling him to leave? At this, the startled boy said, I, I will do my best to follow you as the team leader.. Before he could finish his sentence, Mok Gyeong-un approached him and stood right in front of him. Then he smiled brightly and said, Youre the weakest one. Im sorry, but it seems you should leave. . At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the boy trembled and couldnt say anything. In fact, it was because he acknowledged that he was relatively weaker compared to the other boys. At this, he silently tried to turn around, Ah, wait a moment. Could it be? Did he change his mind? Thinking that, he turned his head with a glimmer of hope, but, -Smack! Crack! At that moment, his body was suddenly staggering to the side and spinning. Then he soon fell to the floor, hitting his head. -Thud! Aaargh! The fallen boy soon grabbed his leg and cried out in pain. Just now, Mok Gyeong-un had kicked his ankle, and the force was so strong that his body spun like a windmill and broke at the same time. What are you doing? He was just about to give up and leave One boy shouted at Mok Gyeong-un in shock. Then Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. Is there a problem? No. Hes leaving on his own after you told him to, so why are you doing this to his leg He couldnt bring himself to say break. But then Mok Gyeong-un said, I said not to kill him. Did I ever say not to break a limb somewhere? At those words, the boy was at a loss for words. Breaking his leg here to eliminate him just because hes no longer on the same team. This guy is really He was speechless, but Mok Gyeong-un stretched his body as if loosening up and said, It wont end with just this friend, so whats the fuss? What are you saying now? From now on, well be quite busy. Because we have to break the legs of all the other team members except our team before the gate test. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the boys expressions stiffened simultaneously. Chapter 93 Chapter 93Five boys stood before a door, expressions taut with tension. Their eyes fixed on the door, unease evident as they swallowed dryly. [From now on, well be quite busy. Because we have to break the legs of all the other team members except our team before the gate test.] At first, Mok Gyeong-uns words had been disconcerting. The idea of breaking other cadets legs before even starting the trial felt outrageous. However, upon further thought, there was a certain logic to this strategy. The longer the trial dragged on, the fiercer the competition would become. But what if most competitors were eliminated beforehand? Our chances will improve. Only a select few could be chosen by the officers. Considering that, there was no need to be particular about methods or means. One boy whispered, Will it work? It should. There were five of them, and only two people inside this room. With the advantage in numbers, a surprise attack would make subduing them a simple task. [You five will move together.] [All five of us?] [Cant you manage alone?] [Well, no, but] [The five of you, go together.] [Wait a second. Then you, Yeom Ga, and Mo Ha-rang will be working as a team? In that case, wouldnt it be better if we sent one or two people to support you three] [Why bother with such complications? Were more than capable on our own.] [..] True, those who had reached the Peak Realm could handle top-tier opponents single-handedly. It was like a puppy worrying about a tiger. The boys exchanged glances. Lets do this. With that, they opened the door. *** As the door swung open, the gazes of the two boys discussing how to form a team naturally turned in that direction. Who is it? A handsome boy entered through the open door. Recognizing the boys face, one of them scowled. You It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. From the very first Gateway Trial, the battle for the iron balls, he had left a strong impression on many of the boys. One of them looked puzzled for a moment before asking hesitantly, Are you going around gathering teammates, by any chance? Aaaah. You could say that. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un quietly closed the door. Seeing this, the scowling boy spoke without relaxing his expression, Look. I have no intention of being on the same team as you. Is that so? So get out. Hmm. Thats a problem. Whats the problem? Go find people who want to team up with you. I dont want to -Smack! Before he could finish, Mok Gyeong-un swiftly lunged forward, grabbing the boys head and slamming it against the bed frame. -Thud! Ugh! Then, seizing the boys right arm as he tried to resist, -Crack! He twisted it backward. Arrrgh! The boy with the broken arm tried to scream, but Mok Gyeong-un had already covered his mouth, muffling his cries of agony. Witnessing this scene, the other boy sitting across from them couldnt hide his bewilderment. He had let his guard down, never expecting a sudden attack. Wh-What are you doing? What indeed? Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly and firmly pressed his foot down on the writhing boys left leg. -Crunch! -Snap! As the ankle twisted, the bone pierced through flesh and protruded out. Aaaaah! The boys eyes widened, bloodshot with pain as he struggled in agony. Unable to endure it, he soon lost consciousness. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un do this without batting an eye, the other boy, perhaps out of fear, hastily said, I-Ill join your team. I will, so ple Its fine. What? Ive already gathered my teammates. Im just here to break some limbs. !? Whats with this guy? So his goal from the start was to injure them? For a moment, it seemed absurd, but the boy knew that if he didnt flee immediately, he would end up like his unconscious companion. -Whoosh! He launched himself toward the door. However, -Grab! Ack! His body, hurtling toward the door, was abruptly yanked back as if caught by something. In the next instant, Mok Gyeong-uns hand gripped the back of his neck. Wh-What the Ill make it painless. Wha-What -Tap tap tap tap! Before he could utter another word, the boys acupoints were struck, and he lost consciousness. Laying the unconscious boy on the floor, Mok Gyeong-un stepped on his right ankle. -Crack! He had not merely fainted but had his acupoints sealed, so the boy did not wake up even as his leg was broken. Looking at the boy, Mok Gyeong-un muttered, his lips twitching, Four. That was the number of limbs he had broken thus far. -Are you seriously planning to break them one by one? Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in Mok Gyeong-uns ears. To that question, Mok Gyeong-un replied nonchalantly, Of course. Rather than wasting time dragging out the trial, eliminating most competitors now would render the subsequent trials unnecessary. -Seriously, you fiend. Tsk tsk. Cheong-ryeong clicked his tongue. Conceiving such an idea was difficult in the first place, and even if one did, they would likely target only a few troublesome individuals. However, Mok Gyeong-uns thinking was on a different level. He intended to use the time given for rest and team selection to eliminate all the other cadets. In a way, from the moment they joined Mok Gyeong-un, misfortune had befallen this batch of Corpse Blood Valley cadets. Now there are sixty-four left. Out of a total of 80. Among them, 4 had been taken as captives, 4 had their limbs broken by Mok Gyeong-un, and lastly, 8 were Mok Gyeong-uns teammates, including himself. Excluding these, 64 remained. *** Mok Yu-cheon, immersed in cultivating his internal energy cultivation technique. After a long period of energy circulation, when Mok Yu-cheon opened his eyes, for a fleeting moment, an uncanny aura different from his usual righteousness flashed in his gaze. However, it vanished quickly. What was that just now? While practicing energy circulation, Mok Yu-cheon had been enveloped by a strange sensation. Normally, the technique would bring a sense of clarity to body and mind, but this time, he had been gripped by an unprecedented pleasure. The instant he surrendered to that pleasure, something astonishing had occurred. My energy surged suddenly. Out of curiosity, Mok Yu-cheon examined his danjeon. !? His eyes widened in shock. Because he practiced energy circulation regularly, he knew better than anyone the size of his danjeon and the level of his internal energy. Yet, the size of his danjeon had increased slightly compared to before. How can this be How did this happen? No matter how exceptional the Yeon Mok Mind Transformation Method was, could it really increase internal energy this rapidly? At this rate, if he continued practicing diligently, he could reduce the usual cultivation time by more than half. Just as he was about to revel in the pleasant sensation, he grew uneasy. Experiencing this peculiar pleasure for the first time while practicing left him strangely unsettled. Is this really alright? Doubts crept in about whether this deviation from the basic techniques was cause for concern. He then shook his head. This was no ordinary method but the Yeon Mok Mind Transformation Method, an exclusive cultivation technique for the Yeon Mok Manors heir. Naturally, it would differ significantly from the basic techniques. Right. That cant be it. He had been worried that improper energy circulation might lead him down the path of mental demons, but his mind remained upright and clear. As long as he didnt waver, there should be no problem. Just as he was about to resume his cultivation, -Knock knock! Someone rapped on the door. Who is it? There was no one who should be seeking him out at the moment. Puzzled, he watched as someone opened the door and entered. Oh? It was a boy with a mature appearance, almost like a young man. The only potential flaw on his handsome face was his sharp, narrow eyes. This guy He recognized that face. During the second trial, he had lost his companions and was fleeing alone when he found himself in a predicament. At that time, a group had appeared, led by this friend who helped him. His name was definitely Mu Jang-yak! Hey. You remember me well. How could I forget the one who saved my life? Mok Yu-cheon rose from his seat and greeted him with a cupped fist salute. In response, Mu Jang-yak waved his hands, saying, No need for that. Its unfitting for peers of the same age to exchange such formalities. Just greet me like a friend. Still, if not for you, I sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He might have truly lost his life there. That was why he felt genuinely grateful. Mu Jang-yak looked at Mok Yu-cheon, his eyes filled with interest, and said, You Your complexion doesnt look too good. My complexion? Puzzled by this, Mok Yu-cheon wanted to check his face, but the room was practically bare, with only two beds, making it impossible to do so. Is it that bad? It has a bit of a brownish tint? Brown? At those words, Mok Yu-cheon furrowed his brows. This time, he had continued practicing the Yeon Mok Mind Transformation Method without stopping, and it seemed the side effects had resurfaced. Although it concerned him, there was nothing he could do about it at the moment, so Mok Yu-cheon shook his head and said, Its fine. I might just be very tired. Thats a relief, then. Anyway, what brings you here? In response to Mok Yu-cheons question, Mu Jang-yak closed the door and spoke with a somewhat serious expression, A small problem has arisen. Problem? I was supposed to meet up with a friend who agreed to be on the same team, to practice energy circulation and convene in the evening. However, he never showed up, so I went to his room and found him unconscious with a broken leg. What? What on earth was he talking about? As Mok Yu-cheon looked puzzled, Mu Jang-yak continued in a meaningful tone, Suspecting something, I checked a few rooms and found others with broken legs as well. Dont tell me It seems someone has been causing trouble. But why would they do that? Its rather absurd, but theyre probably trying to reduce the number of competitors in advance as much as possible. By breaking everyones legs? Precisely. Theres a prohibition on killing, but no explicit rules against injuring each other. Ha! Mok Yu-cheon clicked his tongue at those words. It seemed there was truly no concept of fair play in this place. Everyone was eager to stab others in the back at any moment. Crazy Indeed. Definitely the work of a madman. Thats why I came to propose something to you. A proposal? Have you found a team yet? Or are you planning to be a team leader? When Mu Jang-yak asked, Mok Yu-cheon shook his head. He had no ambitions to become a team leader anyway and had been practicing energy circulation with the intention of joining any team. At this, Mu Jang-yak smiled faintly and said, If you havent joined a team yet, would you like to join mine? What? Unfortunately, it seems the friend who was supposed to be on your team was taken as a captive? Mok Yu-cheon fell silent at his words. He must have witnessed that. Then Mu Jang-yak waved a hand and said, Ah. Im not suspecting you. If I did, I wouldnt have made this offer in the first place. Besides, I had already proposed it back then. Right. You did. After saving him, Mu Jang-yak had offered him a spot on his team, mentioning a vacancy. However, at that time, Mok Yu-cheon had declined, stating that he needed to stay with his scattered teammates. But this time, the situation was different. I Honestly, it would be better to join a team. Ive already asked my teammates to gather in one room for safety. Ah That way, we can watch out for each others well-being. What do you think? Faced with Mu Jang-yaks reasonable suggestion, Mok Yu-cheon saw no reason to refuse. Even though he had reached the Peak Realm, he had noticed a few cadets with cultivation levels similar to his own, so he couldnt afford to let his guard down. In that regard, perhaps it would be better to stick together with them, as Mu Jang-yak said. Alright. If youll have me, Ill do my best. At Mok Yu-cheons words, Mu Jang-yak extended his hand. Im the one who should be grateful. To have such an outstanding friend like you join us. -Clasp! The two shook hands. However, the moment their hands touched, Mok Yu-cheon couldnt help but be surprised. This guy. He hadnt realized it before, but the energy he sensed from Mu Jang-yaks hand was not inferior to his own, and might even surpass it. Perhaps Mu Jang-yak had also tried to gauge his level in that brief moment, revealing his energy and allowing Mok Yu-cheon to perceive it. As expected, youre strong. So are you. In response to Mu Jang-yaks words, Mok Yu-cheon nodded in agreement, acknowledging the same. Then, he asked curiously, By the way, are you left-handed? The hand Mu Jang-yak had extended was his left hand, not his right. At Mok Yu-cheons question, Mu Jang-yak chuckled and said, Who knows. *** And so, a night passed. Early morning, at the beginning of the chen hour (7-9 AM). The time for selecting team leaders and members had concluded, and it was now the moment to gather in the plaza behind the dormitory. Someone urgently knocked on the door of the Corpse Blood Valley Leaders office. -Bang bang! -Leader! Leader! At the knocking, the senior warrior assisting beside him said, It seems theyre ready. So it appears. Come in. Soon, a young warrior wearing a red belt entered hastily. Noticing the warriors somewhat tense expression, the senior warrior, sensing something amiss, asked, Whats the matter? Well, theres a small issue no, a big problem has arisen. A problem? I think you should head to the plaza right away. What could have happened to warrant such a reaction? Wondering, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom nodded and rose from his seat. In any case, he needed to check who had become team leaders and oversee the proceedings of the third trial, the Sword Evaluation. And so, Lee Ji-yeom and the senior warrior followed the warrior out of the office. They had to go to the plaza behind the dormitory building anyway. As they arrived, !? Both Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom and the senior warrior simultaneously halted, bewildered by the sight before them. Only 16 individuals were present outside. There were only two teams. The senior warrior frowned and asked the warrior, Why are only these kids here? Well, thats Speak quickly. Well, thats Speak quickly. Urged by the senior warrior, the warrior spoke with a troubled expression while glancing at the dormitory, The rest are all unable to participate in this trial due to broken legs. What? For a moment, the senior warrior doubted his own ears. All the absent individuals had their legs broken? What nonsense are you spouting? I checked a few rooms, and those who truly couldnt come out all had broken legs. How on earth As the senior warrior reacted in disbelief, the gaze of Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom, visible through the gaps in his mask, turned toward someone standing in the plaza with his hands clasped behind his back, unlike the senior warrior. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Lee Ji-yeom recalled the words Mok Gyeong-un had spoken yesterday. [Would it be alright if I reduced the number of people a little?] Were there fellows that needed to be kept in check separately for the trials? Well, if that was the case, [As long as you adhere to the constraints, there wont be significant issues.] [Oh-ho. Thats quite fortunate.] He had said that, but to think Mok Gyeong-un would go this far. Isnt this a little excessive? Chapter 94 Chapter 94The senior warrior exploded with anger and asked the ordinary red-belted warrior, Just who the hell pulled this stunt? Well The warrior quietly turned his head and gestured with his eyes toward someone standing in formation in the square. Seeing who it was, the senior warrior was dumbfounded and at a loss for words. Is it that bastard again? Again, that bastard. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. He had left a strong impression and obtained the top position in the first and second stages, so even if they didnt want to remember him, they had no choice but to do so. Theres no way he could have done it alone with so many trainees. Did that bastard and his teammates do it together? It seems that way. Ha. It was truly absurd. The process of finding team leaders and members that took place last night. It was designed to voluntarily allow the trainees to find team leaders and members among themselves, to see who had the qualities of a leader. Of course, they had expected a fierce competition for team members due to the four vacancies caused by the dropouts. And the reason they had only imposed the restriction of no killing was to allow a certain degree of fighting among them. But this was a completely unexpected outcome. Damn it. They had expected at least five or more Unit Leader-level trainees to be selected. But only two had been chosen. After the first and second stages, the trainees had already proven their qualifications and mental fortitude to a certain extent, so the goal was to have as many of them advance as possible. However, because of that bastard Mok Gyeong-un, things had gotten completely twisted. The senior warrior cautiously said to the Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom, Valley Master, this wont do. What do you mean? It has gone too far. Too far? Isnt that right? Out of eighty, no, seventy-six, only sixteen have formed teams. If we leave them be, more.. More what? Whats the problem? Pardon? The senior warrior was baffled by Lee Ji-yeoms words. If they failed to properly filter out the suitable ones by the end of the stage, those higher up might take issue with it. To the worrying senior warrior, Lee Ji-yeom said, .It may be excessive, but no rules have been broken. On what grounds can we stop it? The senior warrior frowned. Just yesterday, the Valley Master had said they should keep a closer eye on Mok Gyeong-un. But why was he suddenly being so lenient? Valley MasterThat fellow is not from our sect and is a hostage brought from the righteous factions Yeon Mok Sword Manor. If the process of selecting the best is ruined because of him, the Sect Master and the executives will surely take issue with it. Perhaps the Society Leader had anticipated this. At the senior warriors words, Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom let out a faint sigh. Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi. He was like his left arm. So he knew better than anyone how the Sect Master and the main castle were always finding fault and taking issue with the Blood Valleys events. That was why he was offering this opinion. .That may be the case. But it doesnt matter. In any case, it was the Sect Master who sent that..fellow. It will be difficult for them to hold me responsible for something caused by his whim. But.. We will proceed as planned. ..I accept your command. At the resolute words of Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom, Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi finally stopped questioning and accepted the order. However, his lowered gaze was directed toward Mok Gyeong-un. *** -How does it feel to be backstabbed for the first time? Cheong-ryeongs voice resonated in Mok Gyeong-uns ears. Why was Cheong-ryeong saying this? It was because of what happened last night. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head to look at the eight people standing in formation next to their team. Among them, the ones who stood out were a boy with a quite mature appearance and sharp, narrow eyes, and Mok Yu-cheon. Interesting. Last night, Mok Gyeong-un had intended to break the legs of everyone except his own team, making them fail. If that happened, there was a high probability that the third stage would be the last, and all other stages would be skipped, moving directly to the final procedure. However, a variable arose at dawn. [Oh, no. Something terrible has happened.] One of the boys who had been sent in a group of five came to him urgently and said. [Where are the others, and why have you come alone?] [Well, thats..] [It seems something happened, right?] [Im sorry.] The boy, thinking Mok Gyeong-un would reprimand him, spoke with great nervousness. In response, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and gently reassured him. [Is anyone going to eat you alive? Where are the others?] [They were all captured.] [Captured..you say?] [Ye, yes. There was no way around it. We went to the last room, but we had no idea eight people were hiding and ambushing us.] [Eight people were lying in ambush] This was unexpected. It meant that someone had noticed their plan and had prepared for it. Come to think of it, it was impossible for no one to notice while they were breaking legs one room at a time. There were even four people who had noticed it midway and came to attack him. It seemed there was a clever fellow among them. [Lets go.] Mok Gyeong-un, possessing the body of Yeom Ga who was finishing up on the upper floor, joined forces with Ma-seung and Mo Ha-rang from the Demon Fire Hall and headed to the room where their teammates were said to be captured. In front of the room, in the corridor, two boys were standing as if keeping watch. Upon seeing Mok Gyeong-un, they were surprised and opened the door. Then, four people rushed out from inside. One of them was the narrow-eyed fellow named Moo Jang-yak, and another was none other than Mok Yu-cheon. As soon as Mok Yu-cheon saw Mok Gyeong-un, he cursed. [You crazy bastard. Are you even resorting to this kind of thing now?] [This kind of thing?] [Its different from the previous stages. We just need to pick a team leader and cooperate among teammates to conduct the inspection, so why are you doing this.] [Is it wrong to do this?] [What?] [In what way is it wrong?] In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, Mok Yu-cheon replied with an exasperated expression. [Are you even saying that now..] [I didnt break the rule of no killing, and trainees were going to be eliminated at each stage anyway, so whats the problem with just hastening it a bit?] [You!] Mok Yu-cheon was at a loss for words at Mok Gyeong-uns statement. In fact, the idea of breaking everyones legs was absurd, but it wasnt entirely correct to say it was unconditionally wrong. After all, this was a competition in the first place. -Gnash! Realizing that arguing logically in this way was meaningless and that words couldnt do anything, Mok Yu-cheon said. [Yeah. Theres no point in arguing with you about this.] With those words, Mok Yu-cheon exchanged a glance with Moo Jang-yak beside him. Then, Moo Jang-yak raised one hand and opened his mouth. [Hello.] [Yes. Hello.] [Youve come to find your teammates, right?] [Thats right. If its alright with you, Id like you to kindly send our teammates back to us.] At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Moo Jang-yak shook his head, smiled, and said. [Im sorry, but that might be a bit difficult.] [You just need to hand them over, so in what way is it difficult?] [If we return the teammates to you, youll try to break the legs of our teammates, just like you did in the other rooms. How can we allow that?] [You know well.] Mok Gyeong-un also smiled and replied. The sight of the two of them smiling and conversing at a critical moment made their respective teammates unable to hide their tension. However, the advantageous side was Moo Jang-yaks. After all, they had hostages. [For now, can you leave? We dont want to needlessly fight with your team and exhaust our strength.] [Is that so?] [Yes. If you do that, well kindly return the captured teammates tomorrow morning.] An unexpectedly smooth proposal. In fact, although it seemed like a concession, this was the best proposal for Moo Jang-yaks side. They were certain that the moment they returned the teammates, Mok Gyeong-un would definitely target them. At that moment, Mo Ha-rang whispered. [Its unfortunate that its different from the goal, but it seems best to do it that way for now. This time, they have the upper hand.] The number of uninjured trainees was 16. In this situation, if their teammates got hurt, it would be advantageous for the other side. However, even they couldnt easily do that. Because if the numbers were maintained, there would be no fight, but if they injured Mok Gyeong-uns teammates, they would have to pick a fight to fill the remaining spots. Theyve thought it through well. The other side considered this their best option, so they had created this setup. In response, Mok Gyeong-un said. [Well, thats fine, but isnt there a possibility like this?] [Possibility?] [Yes. If you break our teammates legs tomorrow morning and return them, wont we have no choice but to be eliminated?] [Ah] At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mo Ha-rang let out a sigh. Come to think of it, that was a possibility. If the other side continued to hold the hostages, they could easily backstab them right before the team leader selection. At that moment, Mok Yu-cheon snorted and said. [Do you think were like you? At least we wont backstab.] [Of course, you can say that in front of us. But situations always force you to make the rational choice.] [Is breaking a promise the rational choice?] [Because its advantageous for your side.] At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mok Yu-cheon clicked his tongue. He had thought they would meekly follow their proposal in this situation, but he hadnt expected them to bring up a possibility they hadnt even considered. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Yu-cheon glanced at Moo Jang-yak beside him. Moo Jang-yak shrugged his shoulders and then opened his mouth. [Its natural to have such suspicions, but you have no choice but to trust us anyway. Other than that.] In response, Mok Gyeong-un said. [That might be difficult.] [Youll be at a disadvantage if this proposal falls through, though.] At those words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said. [No way. Now that it has come to this, we just need to keep eight out of sixteen people safe. Then, wont it go according to my original plan?] -Flinch! The trainees listening to Mok Gyeong-uns words were dumbfounded. Who would have expected him to abandon his own teammates in this situation and come out saying that as long as the numbers match, its fine? Does that guy have no attachment to his own team? Mok Yu-cheon shouted in an angry voice. [Dont you have any sense of camaraderie? The teammates who trusted and followed you..] -Swish! Moo Jang-yak extended his hand toward Mok Yu-cheon and shook his head. Then, turning his head toward Mok Gyeong-un, he said. [I had a feeling, but I didnt expect you to react like that. When I heard from Yu-cheon, I wondered if you would really go that far.] Moo Jang-yak had heard from Mok Yu-cheon about what had happened at the end of the second stage. So he had his doubts, but it turned out just as he had heard. Mok Gyeong-un said to him. [Is that so? Then you know well that my words are not empty threats.] [Thats right. Its a good thing we prepared for the worst-case scenario.] [What?] Preparing for the worst-case scenario? What does that mean? As Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled, Moo Jang-yak said. [The possibility you mentioned earlier about breaking our teammates legs, we didnt consider it from the beginning, but we did prepare for the chance that you might react like this.] [Prepare..what exactly did you do?] In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, Moo Jang-yak pulled something out from his wrist. It was a thin needle about the size of a finger joint. It was even smaller than the gold shackle embedded in the gate. [.What is that?] [The four captured members of your team, and all of our team members, weve inserted this into the acupuncture point on their waists.] [] [If this cartilage needle is inserted for half a day, they will limp for about ten days. In severe cases, they wont be able to walk for half a month.] !? At his words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He had inserted that needle not only into our teammates but also into their own teammates? [..How can I believe that?] Then, Moo Jang-yak told Mok Yu-cheon to take off his upper garment and show his back. Accordingly, Mok Yu-cheon removed his top. As he undressed, Moo Jang-yak began striking the acupuncture points on Mok Yu-cheons back, out of sight. -Tap tap tap tap tap tap! And not long after, -Pop! The needle popped out from Mok Yu-cheons back. Seeing that, even Mo Ha-rang clicked his tongue in disbelief. Who would have predicted that they would go so far as to insert cartilage needles into their own teammates to prepare for this situation? Moo Jang-yak smiled at Mok Gyeong-un with narrow eyes and said. [Now, what are you going to do? Even if you take Mok Yu-cheon with you after removing the needle, if I dont cooperate, everyone will be unable to walk properly after half a day. Then, you and your entire team will be eliminated.] It was a do-or-die kind of countermeasure. Of course, this countermeasure was extremely effective. Because it would result in both teams failing to fill eight spots, leading to everyones elimination. .His mind is truly exceptional. Even Mo Ha-rang couldnt help but admire the exquisite move. It was a strategy that accurately read the unpredictable Mok Gyeong-un. This time, it seemed that even Mok Gyeong-un had no choice but to accept it. However, Mok Gyeong-un muttered with twitching lips. [This is really interesting.] She frowned. It was as good as losing the battle of wits against Moo Jang-yak, yet he found this situation interesting? As she was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un said to Moo Jang-yak. [Its a tough decision.] [Is there a need to ponder? No matter what tricks you use, in this situation..] [No. Im deliberating whether it would be better to kill you now or let you live.] !? Chapter 95 Chapter 95Mu Jang-yak always maintained a cheerful and bright demeanor, which naturally lifted the moods of those around him. Even now, with a smile on his face, the team members spirits remained high. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, although he tried his best to conceal it, Mu Jang-yaks eyes kept darting toward Mok Gyeong-un when no one was looking. In the end, he had successfully protected his team members. As a team leader, he had performed his role excellently from the very first day. Mok Gyeong-un. The events of last night had completely etched Mok Gyeong-un into his mind. No, he was considerably preoccupied with him. Mu Jang-yak recalled what had transpired the previous night. [No. Im deliberating whether it would be better to kill you now or let you live.] [Crazy bastard!] [Do you even realize the situation youre in?] Mu Jang-yaks team members were dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns absurd words. In the current situation, Mok Gyeong-un had no choice. If he dared to touch even one person, they would ensure that everyone was eliminated from the trial. Yet, he was spouting such nonsense, which was nothing more than a bluff. [Do as you please!] [If youre trying to get us all disqualified, do you think well just sit back and let it happen?] [Bring it on!] Mu Jang-yaks team members, who had been waiting confidently in his strategy, couldnt hold back any longer and assumed fighting stances, preparing for battle. Mok Yu-cheon was no exception. In contrast, Mu Jang-yak, who had devised this plan, silently observed Mok Gyeong-un, unlike the others. What the hell? What could he be relying on to act this way? Mu Jang-yak had heard from Mok Yu-cheon, his half-brother, about what had occurred during the second trial and realized that Mok Gyeong-un was no ordinary person. That was why he had devised such a flawless plan. No matter how I think about it, there are no loopholes in this plan. Yet, whats with that attitude? Mu Jang-yak had been exceptionally intelligent since childhood. He was skilled at reading others minds, discerning their emotions and thoughts through their eyes, actions, and various factors. However, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze and tone of voice made it difficult to decipher his emotions. I cant tell if its a bluff or genuine. What could it be? Was he simply unable to control his own emotions, leading him to say such things? Although it seemed excessive, Mok Gyeong-un possessed a cunning disposition, much like himself. In fact, although he hadnt disclosed it to everyone, if the first tactic had succeeded, he had intended to break the legs of Mok Gyeong-uns team members at daybreak, just as Mok Gyeong-un had said. That way, they could naturally eliminate him and his team. In the end, only Mok Gyeong-un had seen through his intentions. Perhaps that was why Mu Jang-yak found Mok Gyeong-uns words from earlier unsettling. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at him, chuckled, and said, [Lets end it here for now.] [What?] Mok Yu-cheon retorted in response to Mok Gyeong-uns words, as if they were absurd. Was he babbling as if bestowing mercy, even though he was in a disadvantageous position? Although they had followed Mu Jang-yaks plan, there were three individuals on their side who had reached the Peak Realm. Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate, who was guarding the hostages in the room, Mu Jang-yak himself, and Mok Yu-cheon. They outnumbered the other side and held the advantage in a fight, certainly not in an unfavorable situation. [Stop bluffing, Mok Gyeong-un.] [Think what you will. Send two of your members over here. To be fair, we should also hold hostages until morning.] [Were the ones holding the knife, yet you dare] [Fine.] [What?] Just as they were about to refuse, Mu Jang-yak readily accepted the proposal. His team members, including Mok Yu-cheon, couldnt hide their puzzlement at his attitude. Why was he accommodating them when there was no need to do so? Mu Jang-yak explained to them, [Theyve made a concession, so theres no point in further provoking them.] [But] [Trust me.] In the end, both sides agreed to exchange hostages and hold them, and the night passed peacefully. However, Mu Jang-yak heard Mok Gyeong-un muttering quietly, [What a pity. I had hoped you wouldnt be so wise.] -Flinch! The moment he heard those words, a strange chill ran down his spine. Just who was this fellow? He had prided himself on the fact that among his peers, there was no one worthy of his attention. He didnt consider Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate, Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave, Mo Ha-rang from the Demon Fire Hall, or even Mok Yu-cheon, whom he had recently met, to be particularly special. Yet, for the first time, a feeling of wariness toward someone had emerged within him. And that person was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. If he becomes an enemy, perhaps I should kill him *** An unprecedented situation where nearly a quarter of the cadets were eliminated before even taking on the trial. Although it sparked considerable controversy, since no rules were violated, the issue was not pursued, and the trial proceeded. Of course, due to this incident, an additional constraint was introduced. From now on, until all trials are completed, any private fights or acts of harming each other among the cadets are strictly prohibited. It was to prevent further variables from arising. As previously announced, the third trial was a sword formation test where one had to subdue their opponent. The name of the sword formation was Heaven and Earth Eight Inscriptions Formation. It was a sword formation based on the changes of the Eight Trigrams, developed by the previous leader of the Heaven and Earth Society. Perfectly executing it and subduing the opponent would result in passing the trial. The allotted practice period was a mere three days. Those three days passed quickly. The remaining two teams, sixteen individuals, were the most skilled among the cadets who had entered Corpse Blood Valley. Naturally, both teams easily passed the third trial. The one who received the top score in the third trial was not Mok Gyeong-un but Mu Jang-yak. Although Mok Gyeong-uns team had also utilized the sword formation well to subdue their opponents, Mu Jang-yaks team had perfectly overwhelmed their opponents without a single injury. In conclusion, there were no flaws. As a team leader and in terms of his judgment in operating the sword formation, he was considered superior, which allowed Mu Jang-yak to obtain the top score in this trial. *** The fourth trial involved traversing a trap-filled maze in the darkness. The criteria were simple. Burning an incense stick that could measure time, if one emerged before a third of it burned out, they would gain the qualification of a unit leader and pass this trial, allowing them to proceed to the final trial. If they emerged before two-thirds of the incense burned out, they would earn the qualification of a Daeju but forfeit the right to take the next trial. Naturally, those who failed to pass through would be eliminated with the qualification of a senior warrior. Originally, the trial scheduled for this round was supposed to utilize the iron balls obtained during the iron ball competition, but due to the mere sixteen remaining participants, it was inevitably skipped, moving directly to the fifth trial. This was exactly what Mok Gyeong-un had intended. And so, the sixteen cadets took on the fourth trial. The results were as follows: 6 individuals emerged within one-third of the incense burning time, 5 individuals within two-thirds, and 5 individuals failed to emerge within two-thirds, totaling 10 individuals who were disqualified from the final trial. Those who failed to pass the trial were disappointed but had to be content with the qualification of a senior warrior, while the 5 who emerged within two-thirds could at least earn the qualification of a Daeju. Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi said to Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom, Although there were two variables, the expected individuals passed. The two variables Gwak Mun-gi referred to were the hostages from the righteous factions Yeon Mok Sword Manor Clan, sent by the Society Leader. He had naturally assumed that these two would not even survive the first or second trial. However, that expectation had been completely shattered. I see. Its them. The six individuals standing side by side in the plaza. Those who had passed the fourth trial were Mok Gyeong-un, Mok Yu-cheon, Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave, Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate, Mo Ha-rang from the Demon Fire Hall, and Mu Jang-yak. Who passed through the maze the fastest? It was Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un? As expected of him. Lee Ji-yeom nodded, as if he had anticipated it to some extent. No matter how much he had lost his former martial arts prowess, he naturally believed that someone like him would easily pass the trial. [TL/N: At this point Lee Ji-yeom thinks that Cheong-ryeong, former lord of Lunar Vein, is possessing MCs body. While I could use she/her pronouns to indicate its Cheong-ryeong hes talking about, I think thats gonna confuse people more. So Im sticking with he/his pronoun from hereon. After all, you guys do know whos he talking about right?] How much time did he take? He emerged when the incense had burned about one-sixth, not one-third. One-sixth? At those words, Lee Ji-yeoms eyes gleamed with interest. He had expected Mok Gyeong-un to pass the fastest, but this was beyond expectations. At this level, it was almost as if he had simply run straight through flat ground instead of a maze. We were also greatly surprised. Gwak Mun-gi had been dumbfounded upon seeing the incense. No matter how exceptional ones qi sensitivity was, this was absurdly skillful. It was incomprehensible how someone who appeared to be at most a first-rate level could emerge faster than those who had reached the pinnacle realm. Did he conceal his martial arts? No, that couldnt be. If that were the case, he would have to be at a higher realm than himself, who had reached the pinnacle, but he was certain that Mok Gyeong-un, who was merely seventeen years old, couldnt possibly be at that level. Just what kind of brat was he? As they were pondering, Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom clicked his tongue and asked, Who emerged second fastest? It was Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. Oh-ho. Yeom Ga passed through the maze when about half of the incense had burned. This could also be considered a remarkable achievement. In fact, throughout the history of the maze trial, no one had ever passed within half of the incense burning time. Today, both Mok Gyeong-un and Yeom Ga had broken that record. These two individuals had passed through so swiftly, as if they had traversed a well-lit path rather than darkness. The Vermillion Slaughter Cave has sent a capable talent. It seems so. However, they appeared to be unlucky this time. Due to the presence of Mok Gyeong-un, a complete monster, they were unable to receive the spotlight. Who was third? Mu Jang-yak and Mo Ha-rang from the Demon Fire Hall passed before a quarter of the incense burned out, while Mok Yu-cheon and Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate passed within one-third. The level of this years cadets has significantly improved. Although many variables had come into play, this was the first time since Lee Ji-yeom had taken charge of Corpse Blood Valley that more than one or two individuals had passed within a quarter of the incense burning time. In fact, passing within one-third alone could be considered an indication of exceptional qi sensitivity. From that perspective, for the officers seeking the finest talents, this selection process could be regarded as successful. What shall we do? The top score is evidently Isnt it already determined? Indeed. Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi reluctantly replied. A hostage from the righteous faction had pushed aside all the talents of the main sect and was about to receive the top score for the third time. It was only natural to find it unpleasant. Yeon Mok Sword Manor Just how did they train their disciples that not one, but both of them had reached the final trial of Corpse Blood Valley? However, if two individuals, who were mere hostages despite being sent by the Society Leaders orders, were to assume positions within the main sect, would the sects warriors be able to accept it? -Tap! Standing on the platform in front of the plaza, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom held up the top score plaque and said, Mok Gyeong-un, step forward. Yes. Mok Gyeong-un walked up to the platform. Lee Ji-yeom gave him a brief glance and handed him the top score plaque. Then, he spoke as if addressing everyone, The fourth top score is awarded to Mok Gyeong-un, who passed through the trial the fastest. At his words, the five individuals standing side by side gazed at Mok Gyeong-un with varying expressions. In fact, since this was the third time, most of them had no particular feelings about receiving the top score. However, they couldnt help but react to the words that followed from Lee Ji-yeom. Prior to the final trial, those who have received top scores will be rewarded by our sect. !? Rewards? Wasnt it simply an honorary title? However, there were only two individuals here who had received top scores. Mok Gyeong-un and Mu Jang-yak. Among them, three were in Mok Gyeong-uns possession. Regardless of what the benefits were, it was almost as if he had a monopoly on them. Those who have obtained one top score will be rewarded with the Heavenly-Earth Pill, crafted from our sects secret method. !!!!! At these words, Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate and Mo Ha-rang from the Demon Fire Hall couldnt hide their astonishment. The Heavenly Earth Pill was a medicinal pill made from the Heaven and Earth Societys secret method, and they had heard that the production and maturing process alone took ten years. Moreover, the medicinal ingredients that went into a single pill were said to be worth a thousand gold, so the quantity was quite limited. Yet, to think it would be given as a reward How fortunate. Although Mu Jang-yak didnt show it, he was delighted inwardly. Consuming the Heavenly Earth Pill, a refined medicinal pill, could grant one internal energy equivalent to nearly 10 to 15 years of cultivation. -Damn it. He changed the name. The name? Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled by Cheong-ryeongs sudden remark. Cheong-ryeong then snorted and said, -Its not Heavenly Earth Pill, but Moonlight Pill[1]. The Heaven and Earth Societys secret method, my ass. Judging by her anger, it seemed there was some untold story behind this that only she knew. As they were contemplating, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom continued, Here is the benefit for those who possess two top score plaques. They may enter the Corpse Blood Valley Treasure Vault and obtain a secret manual of their choice. Naturally, most of them are secret manuals of the Ascending Martial Arts. Ascending Martial Arts[2]! At the mention of the second benefit, everyones interest was piqued for the first time. Chapter 96 Chapter 96Ah At the mention of the Ascending Martial Arts, Mu Jang-yaks expression turned regretful. That was because he had heard rumors about the Corpse Blood Valley Treasure Vault. He had heard that it contained copies of numerous secret manuals of the Ascending Martial Arts from the Heaven and Earth Societys main headquarters, along with various martial arts secret manuals that were partially absent even in the main headquarters. Any martial artist who didnt show interest would be the strange one. The Ascending Martial Arts of Corpse Blood Valley This interest was shared by Mok Yu-cheon as well. In his case, he had always been passionate about martial arts, so he couldnt help but be curious. These were the Ascending Martial Arts of the Heaven and Earth Society, which currently dominated a third of the martial arts world. One couldnt help but wonder what kind of techniques they possessed. On the other hand, Is this really considered a special reward? Mok Gyeong-un didnt have any particular feelings about it. Although his goal was to cultivate martial arts and become stronger for the sake of revenge, he had doubts about whether learning many techniques would truly be helpful. -The more, the better. The more, the better? As if reading his thoughts, Cheong-ryeong said, -Learning many martial arts doesnt necessarily make one vastly stronger, but the more martial arts one knows, the broader their perspective becomes, and their range of experience also expands. Hmm. Broadening ones perspective, huh? In that sense, would it be beneficial to learn as many martial arts as possible? As they were contemplating, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom, who was on the platform, spoke again. Its been quite a while since someone obtained three top score plaques. It seems so. Has it been about 8 years? That guy no, its not that guy anymore. Its been a long time since then. Indeed. Is this the third time? Since the establishment of Corpse Blood Valley, Mok Gyeong-un was the third person to obtain three top score plaques. At this point, Mok Gyeong-un, who was standing in front, asked out of curiosity, Im just asking out of curiosity, but has anyone ever obtained four or more? Considering just the trials themselves, there were a total of six trials in Corpse Blood Valley. However, in reality, there were no top score plaques for the fourth and final trials. Therefore, if one were to obtain the maximum number of top score plaques, it would be possible to acquire four. In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi frowned and said in a displeased tone, How dare you ask the Valley Master Gwak-daeju. Right now, he is a unit leader[1]. Just as Gwak Mun-gi was about to lash out, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom reminded him of this fact. At this, Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi bit his lip. As a unit leader, Mok Gyeong-un held a higher position than himself, who could be considered a senior warrior, but in his mind, he still didnt acknowledge this brat. However, he couldnt make a mistake in front of the Valley Master, so he adjusted his tone to show a little more respect. Unit Leader Mok. The trials are not over yet, so please refrain from casually asking questions to the Valley Master. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un silently looked at Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom. Seeing this, Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi was dumbfounded and distorted his expression fiercely, but, Since the establishment of Corpse Blood Valley, there has been only one person who acquired all the top score plaques. Valley Master? Gwak Mun-gi glanced at Lee Ji-yeom with a slightly perplexed expression. Normally, he wouldnt have responded to the cadets in a gentle or soft manner, even if they were about to enter the final stage. Yet, he was answering such a question. Why is he acting this way? Could it be because he considered this fellow to be a spy sent by the Society Leader? If that were the case, it would be understandable to show him some courtesy, but why would the Society Leader use a hostage brought from the righteous faction to test or monitor the Valley Master? In any case, the Valley Masters attitude was quite unexpected. Someone acquired all of them? Interest gleamed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He himself had never experienced a formation before and had never controlled anyone, so he hadnt received the top score in the sword formation trial. Yet, there was someone who had obtained all of them They must be incredible. In fact, although Mok Gyeong-un himself wasnt aware of it, even though he had only properly cultivated martial arts for a short time, obtaining this many top score plaques was truly remarkable. Perhaps if he had properly cultivated martial arts from the beginning, he might have become the second person to obtain all the top score plaques since the establishment of Corpse Blood Valley. Its too scary to ask. Out of pure curiosity, he wanted to ask who had achieved such a feat, but Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi was glaring at him with fiery eyes, making it difficult to inquire further. Perhaps noticing this, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom said, If your doubts have been resolved, I will now announce the reward for those who have obtained three top score plaques. Yes. Those who have obtained three top score plaques The gazes of the cadets concentrated on Lee Ji-yeoms face. If this was the level of reward given for obtaining two top score plaques, what kind of benefits would be bestowed upon those who had acquired three? Apart from the final trial, they can request guidance from one of the sects top masters, namely the Five Kings, Three Chief Masters, or the Four Valley Masters, the Twelve Elders. !!!!!!!! As soon as those words were uttered, everyones expressions changed drastically. Of course, by everyone, it was mainly Mu Jang-yak, Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate, and Mo Ha-rang from the Demon Fire Hall who directly reacted. They were under the Heaven and Earth Society and knew better than anyone how incredible this benefit was. To be able to request guidance from one of the Heaven and Earth Societys top masters? They provide rewards to this extent? Ah. Throughout ones life, how often would one have the opportunity to receive guidance from Peak Realm masters or those supreme masters at the Transcendent Realm? Moreover, those extraordinary masters were among the most prominent figures in the Heaven and Earth Society. This was something they couldnt help but envy. Even Mok Yu-cheon, who had initially listened without much thought, noticed their envious gazes and suddenly realized it. Ah! Among the Heaven and Earth Societys executives, two of them were part of the Six Heavens and Eight Stars. The Six Heavens and Eight Stars were regarded as the supreme masters, regardless of faction, and two of the Five Kings were included among those Eight Stars. A true grandmaster at the Elder level who had surpassed the Transcendent Realm and reached the realm of Transformation. If the benefit was to receive guidance from one of them Damn it. Having left the righteous factions camp, this was somewhat enviable. It was unclear whether one would become a disciple or learn some of their martial arts, but the opportunity to receive guidance from such peerless experts was a once-in-a-lifetime chance. In fact, it could be considered an incredible fortune. -Theres no need to think about this, mortal. No need to think about it? -There are two experts in the realm of Transformation. Choose one of them and learn from them what you cant learn from this venerable one. As they have surpassed Transcendent Realm, it will greatly aid your enlightenment. Even Cheong-ryeong seemed to consider this a considerably good benefit. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If that was the case, it wasnt bad. As they were contemplating, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom continued, If there is someone you desire, it would be wise to consider it in advance. If you enter the main headquarters, the opportunity will be given. Yes. The final trial will be conducted once you arrive at the main headquarters tomorrow. Before that, the holders of the top score plaques will receive their rewards, and the rest will have time to rest. With those words, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom was about to step down from the platform. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, May I ask what benefits are given to those who have obtained all the top score plaques? This brat again! Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi frowned. He was asking the Valley Master questions again without restraint. It was really displeasing They can receive guidance from the Society Leader. At that moment, silence fell. Although he didnt understand why the Valley Master was showing such leniency to this guy, seeing their reactions was quite amusing. Gwak Mun-gi could see what those below the platform were thinking. Why is he doing this? On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt comprehend their reactions. Why were they so surprised? Since the Valley Master has left, unit leader Mok should also step down from the platform. Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi said to him in a strained voice. As Mok Gyeong-un descended, he asked Mo Ha-rang from the Demon Fire Hall with a puzzled look, Is receiving guidance from the Society Leader such a shocking matter? !? At those words, Mo Ha-rang looked at him as if asking if he truly didnt know. Why was he acting like this? As he was wondering, she spoke in a slightly trembling voice, The Society Leader is one of the Six Heavens, regarded as the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Putting everything else aside, to receive guidance from one of the six strongest individuals in the world She couldnt finish her sentence. Thats how astonishing the reward was for obtaining all the top score plaques. Of course, no one in this batch had achieved it, but if they had known about this prerequisite from the beginning, everyone might have faced the trials with the determination to die. Thats how supreme the reputation of the Six Heavens was. Is it that incredible? Judging by their even more intense reactions compared to receiving guidance from the executives, it seemed to be a truly remarkable thing for them. As they were contemplating, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ears. -Six Heavens? Ha Her voice was filled with irritation. In fact, through Mo Ha-rangs words, she had also learned that the Heaven and Earth Societys Leader was one of the Six Heavens, regarded as the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Upon discovering this, she seemed considerably displeased. Well, it was quite understandable. For her, the existence of the Heaven and Earth Societys Leader, whether in the past or present, was akin to the final destination of her grudge. The challenges have grown significantly. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. The Heaven and Earth Societys Leader was someone close to the pinnacle of the martial arts world Although he wasnt particularly bound by it as his grandfathers revenge took priority, fulfilling her grudge was becoming increasingly difficult. *** In the forest not far from the main building of Corpse Blood Valley. Mok Gyeong-un was following Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi. Gwak Mun-gi found Mok Gyeong-un unpleasant, so he remained silent throughout the journey. Soon, they reached a steep cliff. Pointing at the cliff that seemed difficult to climb even with lightness skills, Gwak Mun-gi spoke without looking back, Follow closely. -Whoosh! Gwak Mun-gi utilized his lightness skills and ascended the steep cliff. He quickly found footholds as if he were familiar with it, climbing at a considerable speed. Lets see if he can properly keep up. Come to think of it, he had never properly witnessed the fellows lightness skill proficiency. Could he truly follow along on such a steep cliff? Just as he was thinking that, -Tap tap tap! Huh? Gwak Mun-gi glanced down. Mok Gyeong-un had already caught up to him, right beneath him. This bastard It was absurd. He himself had been wandering around Corpse Blood Valley for a long time, so he could move faster than anyone else anywhere, but this fellow was different. Moreover, with mere first-rate martial arts, how could he climb the cliff at a speed similar to his own? Of course, the reason was simple. There, there it is. Mok Gyeong-un was following along by memorizing the spots where Gwak Mun-gi had stepped. Wherever Gwak Mun-gi had passed, there were undoubtedly footholds to step on and climb, so by remembering them and following along, it wasnt particularly difficult. Because of this, Gwak Mun-gi was annoyed and kept clicking his tongue. Damn bastard. He had intended to teach him a lesson, but it didnt work, making him even more irritated. He had planned to reprimand him, saying that a unit leader couldnt even do this much if he couldnt keep up properly, but that idea had become meaningless. -Tap! Finally, Gwak Mun-gi, who had been climbing the cliff, abruptly entered somewhere that seemed blocked. It was clearly blocked, but his body naturally passed through. A formation? Thanks to diviner Jo Ui-gong, Mok Gyeong-un had experienced formations before, so without any hesitation, he followed Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi and entered through the cliff. Upon entering, -Whoosh! A large cavern with torches lit in various places was revealed. In the center, a man who appeared to be in his fifties, covered in scars, was sitting on a stone chair with his arms crossed. In front of him was Gwak Mun-gi, who had entered earlier, Tsk. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un pass through the blocked wall and enter in one go, he couldnt hide his disappointment. As they were standing there, the scar-covered man stood up and said, I wondered what was going on, but its been a while. Yes, it has. Its been about eight years since then, right? Thats correct. So, I brought him here for the reward and to let him enter the treasure vault. At Gwak Mun-gis words, the scar-covered man turned his gaze toward Mok Gyeong-un. Then, with a puzzled expression, he said, Hes a peculiar brat. He appears to be at most a first-rate level, but how did he obtain three top score plaques? Based on the mans qi perception, Mok Gyeong-uns level was at most barely reaching the first-rate realm. Yet, to come here, one needed three top score plaques. It shouldnt have been possible with mere martial arts of this level. In response, Mok Gyeong-un said, Excuse me, but who are you? Are you referring to me? Yes. Hahahahaha. I am the guardian of the treasure vault here in Corpse Blood Valley. The guardian? As Mok Gyeong-un questioned, Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi spoke in a warning tone, He is Unit Leader Yang Mu-won, who is in charge of the treasure vault. If you displease him, you may end up trapped in the mechanical traps of the treasure vault, so show some respect Ah, ah. Thats enough. Since when have I cared about such things? Their dynamics were quite mismatched. As they were conversing, the scar-covered man, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won, waved his hands and said, You may leave now. What? Or are you planning to keep waiting here? You should know that its not allowed. I understand. I will step back and wait below. Good. At guardian Yang Mu-wons order to leave, Gwak Mun-gi passed through the illusory cliff wall created by the formation and went outside. As he left, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won asked Mok Gyeong-un, Shall we finish the conversation we were having earlier? How did you manage to obtain three top score plaques? In response to his question, Mok Gyeong-un slightly tilted his head and said, Naturally, I obtained them because I performed better than others, right? At these words, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won, who had been frowning, suddenly laughed heartily. Hahahahaha. Right. Thats a valid point. The Valley Master wouldnt have given the top score plaques to someone worthless. Mok Gyeong-un showed no reaction. Seeing this, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won, who had been laughing boisterously, felt awkward and scratched his head. Oh my. The person who had come eight years ago at least had some level of communication, but this kids reactions were somewhat dull, making it uninteresting. Well, it was regrettable, but his task wasnt to engage in conversation. Unit Leader Yang Mu-won turned his body and gestured. Follow me. Yes. Mok Gyeong-un followed behind him. Then, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won pointed his finger towards the depths of the cave and said, If you go inside, there is a treasure vault containing secret manuals. As you may have heard, you can only take out one secret manual from the treasure vault. Even then, you must copy it here before leaving with it. Yes. You will be given about one sichen (two hours) to carefully make your selection. If you fail to choose anything within that time, you must leave empty-handed according to the rules. Understood? Yes. Ah. And there is a place marked with a red line. Its best if you dont enter there. What? As Mok Gyeong-un questioned, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won spoke as if trying to scare him. In the past, something happened there No. You dont need to know that much. Anyway, if you cross the red line, youll see something truly terrifying. So, dont ignore my warning. Something terrifying? He was rambling incoherently, making it difficult to understand what he meant. As he was puzzling over it, a large iron door came into view. Unit Leader Yang Mu-won placed his hand on the empty wall beside it and fiddled with something. -Creeak! Thud! The iron door opened on its own, revealing the interior. Inside, there was a cavern much larger than the entrance, and the entire walls on all sides were densely filled with secret manuals. Pointing inside, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won grinned and said, If you havent thought about it beforehand, just selecting the desired secret manual will be quite a headache. Ill let you know when the time is up, so remember, one sichen. Yes. Now, go inside. As Mok Gyeong-un was about to step inside, He suddenly paused and said, Ah! May I ask one thing? What is it? I can only take out one secret manual, right? Thats right. Just skimming through them shouldnt be a problem, right? What kind of question is that? Of course, you need to skim through the contents to choose a suitable secret manual. We wont make an issue out of something like that. At his words, Mok Gyeong-uns lips curled as he said, Thats quite fortunate. Chapter 97 Chapter 97Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but be inwardly astonished by the number of bookshelves surrounding the entire cavern and the abundance of secret manuals filling them. Apart from martial arts, it seemed to be the first time he had seen such a vast quantity of books since his birth. Moreover, all of these were secret manuals. Which sword technique, which footwork method, which palm technique, which cultivation method The sheer number was so vast that he couldnt even fathom where to start. One shichen, huh. Before seeing this place, he had thought it was quite a generous amount of time. However, upon witnessing the immense collection of martial arts books, he realized that the time might not be as ample as he had initially thought. Just then, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ears. -Theyre all useless. What? Mok Gyeong-un replied in a whisper. She then said, -The ones placed around the perimeter are all secret manuals that would only be coveted by those aiming for third-rate or at most first-rate martial arts. Is that so? -Cant you tell at a glance? I cant tell at a glance. -Well, its impossible for a mortal like you who has just entered the path to have discerning eyes. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and said. However, this wasnt Mok Gyeong-uns fault. Thanks to various fortuitous encounters, his transcendent memory, and a body that could manifest it, he was growing at an incomparable speed compared to ordinary geniuses, but considering the short time since his initiation, his insight couldnt be that broad. -You should be grateful to this venerable one, mortal. Is that so? -With your insignificant insight, you wouldnt be able to discern the martial arts that are somewhat useful, would you? Well, thats true. Mok Gyeong-un readily agreed. At his response, Cheong-ryeong felt deflated. In fact, from Mok Gyeong-uns perspective, there was no reason to assert his pride in such matters. Will you choose for me? -Didnt I tell you? With your insight, you would only waste time, so this venerable one will select the useful ones for you. Thats something to be grateful for. -First, go to the upper floor. Upper floor? Was there an upper floor here? As he wondered, Cheong-ryeong said, -Cant you see that the bookshelves reach the ceiling? Ah. Upon closer inspection, there were supports placed between the bookshelves at intervals, allowing one to walk up to about two or three floors high. However, judging from her tone, it seemed as if she was well-acquainted with the structure of this place. So, as Mok Gyeong-un moved, he asked, Have you been here before? -Impossible. But you seem to know quite a lot. Telling me to go upstairs without properly examining the secret manuals. Did she know what was up there and tell him to go up? At this, Cheong-ryeong chuckled and said, -Judging from the structure here, they have replicated the treasure vault from the main headquarters. The main headquarters? -Yes. There is also a treasure vault in the main headquarters. It seems they have brought copies of the secret manuals from there and placed them here. Ah, is that so? It seems like a hassle when only a few people would properly see them. They could have just brought the good secret manuals. Then, Cheong-ryeong snorted and said, -Ha! If you dont know, just stay quiet. What? -The fact that they created a treasure vault filled with copies deep in the mountains and cliffs, rather than in the main headquarters, is probably a precautionary measure. Precautionary measure? -Perhaps in case of an unexpected invasion? Invasion? You mean in case the main headquarters is attacked? -Yes. Think about it. No matter how powerful a martial arts sect is, as time passes and generations change, its common for them to weaken and collapse, like the natural order of things. Ah, so they made copies in advance? -Probably. If the main headquarters were to be attacked, it would be natural to burn or destroy the treasure vault to prevent it from falling into enemy hands. While destroying it is easy, moving or protecting it is difficult, so they prepared in advance. -Indeed. I dont know whose idea this was, but its a good strategy. I agree. Mok Gyeong-un nodded in agreement. Having learned to some extent how much martial artists cherished and coveted martial arts secret manuals, he recognized that they were a significant asset to them. Considering that it would be impossible to move this vast treasure vault all at once, it was the right choice. -Creak! It seems they dont maintain it as much as I thought. The wooden frame leading to the upper level creaked and swayed. Unlike the main headquarters, the treasure vault within Corpse Blood Valley was not frequently used, so perhaps that was the reason. -What are you going to do? What do you think Ill do? -Knowing your personality, you wont be satisfied with just one or two necessary items. Since were here, it would be nice to look for useful things all around. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong chuckled. Mok Gyeong-uns transcendent memory was helpful wherever he went, but in situations like this, it could be considered the best. I was curious, so this is perfect. Cheong-ryeong had been wondering about the extent of Mok Gyeong-uns memory, which could perfectly memorize something after seeing it once. It seemed like a good opportunity to test how much he could memorize. As they were contemplating, the guardian Unit Leader Yang Mu-won, who was about to light an incense stick and measure time at the entrance of the treasure vault below, gazed at Mok Gyeong-un with a puzzled expression. That kid How did he go up there so quickly? In fact, the lowest shelves of the treasure vault contained basic techniques and secret manuals suitable for martial artists ranging from third-rate to first-rate. The real deal started from the second-floor shelves, but as soon as he entered, he barely glanced at the lower section and went straight up. Hmm. Anyone who saw him would think he had been here several times, given how natural his movements were. After a moment of puzzlement, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won decided to ignore it. In any case, his task was to be the guardian of the treasure vault, and all he had to do was ensure that the child didnt secretly take out any unauthorized manuals. Just then, Did he find something useful? He noticed Mok Gyeong-un pulling out a secret manual from the bookshelf. No matter how good ones inner strength and eyesight were, it was impossible to know exactly what he had taken out from this distance. However, from the second floor onwards, there were quite a few Ascending Martial Arts. There were secret manuals aimed at the Peak Realm and above, so whatever he chose would be beneficial to him. -Rustle rustle rustle! Mok Gyeong-un was seen flipping through the secret manual as if skimming it. He was flipping through it quite quickly, but could he properly read the contents written inside like that? Just then, after going through the entire book, he placed it back on the shelf. Huh? Did he even read it properly? Why was he skimming through it like that? Even if he only had one shichen, if he had the discernment to go straight to the second floor, he could have carefully selected from there -Tap! Mok Gyeong-un was seen pulling out another secret manual. Then, just like before, he started flipping through the pages at an incredible speed, rustling the pages. What is he doing? At that speed, he wasnt skimming but merely turning the pages. Could he even understand the contents by reading like that? However, it wasnt only Unit Leader Yang Mu-won who was thinking this way. This brat? Was he really examining it properly? He was flipping through the book too quickly, almost to the extent of simply opening and immediately turning the page rather than reading. Cheong-ryeong asked, just in case. -Mortal. Are you really memorizing it? If you flip through it so quickly -Rustle! Rustle! Rustle! Tap! Mok Gyeong-un closed the last page of the secret manual and whispered, Yes. Of course, Im memorizing it. -!? Memorizing it? No matter how good ones memory was, didnt they need to read the text to some extent to memorize it? In Cheong-ryeongs eyes, Mok Gyeong-un wasnt even skimming but merely opening the book and immediately turning to the next page. However, If Im not trying to understand it right away, I can memorize it just by looking at it. -What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong was momentarily at a loss for words. He was reading the contents so quickly that it was almost like skimming, no, it was closer to just looking at it, yet he claimed to have memorized everything? For a moment, she was dumbfounded. Even as a spirit, her memory was different from humans, but it was still difficult to do that. An absurd memory. She had initially thought his memory was already at an unbelievable level, but this surpassed human limits. Mok Gyeong-un asked her, who was stunned and speechless. Whats the next useful secret manual? -Next? You really Really what? For a moment, she almost asked if he was truly human. Not only his acceptance of the energy of death but also his memory was beyond extraordinary, surpassing the level of ordinary humans. It might be strange for a spirit like her to say this, but he really didnt seem human. Cheong-ryeong, who had been staring intently at Mok Gyeong-un, finally came to her senses and said, -The next one is Huh? Why is that there? What are you looking at? -Look at the third shelf from the bottom on the right, where youre currently looking. Profound Mystic Foot Technique[1]? Judging from the characters ??, Foot Technique, it seemed to be a martial art that utilized the feet. Cheong-ryeong said to Mok Gyeong-un, -Its the foot technique of the Myeongsun School[2]. It was offered by a school that joined the Heaven and Earth Society in its early days. Its a foot technique that excels in agility and variation, and with a little modification, it can be classified as an Early Ascending Martial Art. Early Ascending? According to Cheong-ryeong, martial arts that aimed for the Peak Realm or early-stage of Transcendent Realm were classified as Ascending Martial Arts. And martial arts that had the potential and insight to go beyond the early stage of Transcendent Realm were supposed to be classified as Early Ascending Martial Arts. In that case, Why is this here? She had said it should be on the third floor. At this question, Cheong-ryeong also muttered as if she couldnt understand. -Who knows? This venerable one had originally classified the Profound Mystic Foot Technique as an Early Ascending Martial Art and placed it on the third floor. But if it had been moved down, Could it be him? There was a possibility. After all, he had denied and overturned everything about himself. Clicking her tongue as if it was absurd, she said, -Anyway, it would be good for you to learn the Profound Mystic Foot Technique. This venerable one guarantees that its hard to find a foot technique as good as this within the entire Heaven and Earth Society. Thats how versatile and swift it was, making it the most suitable for attacking and seizing opportunities. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un flipped through the Profound Mystic Foot Technique and memorized it. She stuck out her tongue as if she couldnt get used to it no matter how much she looked. It was truly a crazy memory. It took about fifteen counts to memorize an entire book. -Rustle! Tap! Next? -Fifth from the bottom on the right. Yes. At this rate, it seemed like he could memorize dozens, no, even hundreds of books before leaving. Although it was questionable whether there was a need to memorize that many, if he did, it would be an opportunity to greatly expand his insight into martial arts. Wasnt it said that in ancient times, an imperial official named Hwangsang became a peerless expert by simply reading thousands of Taoist secret manuals, opening his meridians and attaining enlightenment about qi? Each secret manual contained its own insights, so if this mortal fellow truly had talent, he would gain something from it. -Rustle! Rustle! Tap! Next. It was really hard to get used to. It was instantaneous. -The one next to it Hmm. Why? Is there another martial art like the Profound Mystic Foot Technique? -No, thats not it, but the Supreme Ultimate Soft Palm[3] over there is a palm technique of the Wudang Sect. Wudang Sect? Is that also a martial arts school? -Im constantly witnessing the limits of your knowledge. He really knew nothing about the martial arts world, even to an excessive extent. So, Cheong-ryeong said, -The Wudang Sect can be considered the pinnacle of Taoist martial arts, and among the righteous factions, it is called the supreme martial arts school, surpassing even the famous schools. It must be an incredible place. -Indeed. Its not one of the Nine Schools and One Sect for nothing. What are the Nine Schools and One Sect? -I dont have time to explain every single thing, so to put it simply, there are nine martial arts schools and one sect that are regarded as the best even among the righteous factions. The Wudang Sect is one of them. Is that so? Then it would be better to learn this as well. -No. Actually, I was going to tell you not to learn it. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, Why? If its a martial art from such an incredible place -Of course, it would be useful. However, for you, Taoist martial arts might actually be Hmm. Why? -Its because it could be poisonous to you. Poisonous? -Most of the energy occupying your body is the energy of death. However, Taoist martial arts are based on the principles of nourishing life. So, if you carelessly learn it, it might clash with the death energy, which is why I was hesitating. Ah, is that so? It made sense for Cheong-ryeong to be contemplating. In that case, it might be better not to learn it, but, Still, Ill memorize it. -What? Why No. How do you know if it might come in handy? -Come in handy? Didnt you tell me before, Cheong-ryeong? -What did I say? That just by looking at the wounds or traces left by martial arts, you can identify which school it belongs to and what type it is. -I did say that. Couldnt this be used in a similar way if utilized well? -You couldnt possibly Mok Gyeong-un smiled. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue inwardly. Whenever this fellow learned something, the ways he thought of utilizing it were truly beyond what others could imagine. He would be a really troublesome individual to have as an enemy. As Mok Gyeong-un was about to pull out the secret manual of the Wudang Sects Supreme Ultimate Soft Palm, Uh Hm? Mok Gyeong-un looked puzzled as he examined the book. Thats because a part of the secret manual was dark red, as if it had been stained with blood. Moreover, the secret manual seemed quite old. So, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Didnt you say they only collected copies? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong also found it strange. The book currently grasped in Mok Gyeong-uns hand was probably, Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -It seems to be the original. Chapter 98 Chapter 98It doesnt seem to be a copy? -Yes. At least not this one. At Mok Gyeong-uns query, Cheong-ryeong said as if it was unexpected. Thats because even if it was a copy, it was natural for a book to become worn out after a long time. However, since it was newly transcribed and not frequently used, there was no way traces resembling bloodstains would remain. That makes sense. Well, there could be various reasons. Either they accidentally placed the original here, or the copy was clean, so they kept it in the main headquarters -The original wouldnt be mixed up for such reasons. Cheong-ryeong firmly denied Mok Gyeong-uns speculations. What? -You may not know yet, mortal, but the original holds a special meaning. Meaning? In what way? -Most original secret manuals are written by the creator of that martial art. In that case, it would have value as the creators original work. He seemed to have heard this from his grandfather. The value of a poem transcribed from Confucius and a poem directly written by Confucius was different. It seemed to be in that sense. As they were conversing, Cheong-ryeong continued, -While the creators value and such can be a reason, whats more important are the engraved characters. Characters? -The strokes are traces. What did this venerable one tell you when teaching you martial arts, mortal? Traces are -The martial art itself. Would Mok Gyeong-un be able to accurately understand why she said this? The breadth of understanding varies depending on ones enlightenment. Even if ones cultivation reaches the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm, if their enlightenment is still lacking, they may not understand what she means at all. However, Nothing contains as much as the strokes. Each trace within them may contain the habits of the martial arts creator. Those habits would also include the trajectory of the techniques. !? Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her surprise at Mok Gyeong-uns words. She hadnt had high expectations. Yet, Mok Gyeong-un had given the exact answer she wanted to hear. This brat He didnt merely possess a superhuman memory. His comprehension was also exceptional. A little brat who had only learned martial arts for a short time was naturally speaking about the principles of Ascending Martial Arts, which would be somewhat understandable for those entering the early Transcendent Realm. Of course, it wasnt as if he had truly attained enlightenment, but it was quite astonishing. I wonder what would have happened if this kid had started cultivating martial arts at a younger age. Perhaps he might have displayed the remarkable feat of reaching the early Transcendent Realm before even coming of age. Mok Gyeong-uns talent was so fearsome that it felt frightening, regardless of whether she liked him or not. As she was marveling, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Was I wrong? Well, you somewhat understood. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didnt want to praise him excessively, as it could lead to complacency. However, at her response, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. After he spoke, it took her a while to answer, so how could it be considered somewhat understanding? I must have been accurate. However, he had no intention of boasting about it. For him, mastering martial arts was merely sharpening a blade for the sake of revenge. Cheong-ryeong said to Mok Gyeong-un, CAhem Anyway, as you said, the original contains the creators true intention in each stroke, so its almost like condensed enlightenment. Thats why even high-level experts strive to broaden their insight by reading various original martial arts secret manuals. I see. I learned something valuable. -In any case, the presence of this secret manual here doesnt seem to be a mistake. Since copies didnt contain the creators true intention, she believed it wasnt a mistake or a replacement due to the book being dirty. Mok Gyeong-un nodded and said, I understand. Since we dont have much time, Ill continue memorizing. -Go ahead. -Rustle! Rustle! Mok Gyeong-un turned the pages. Just like before, he tried to imprint it with his eyes, as if stamping a seal, Strokes The human consciousness sometimes moves in ways contrary to ones intentions. Mok Gyeong-un, who had come to understand the meaning of strokes through Cheong-ryeong, started memorizing not only the characters but also the appearance of the strokes. The thickness of the strokes The movement of the wrist could be seen based on the thickness. Then, at some point during the process of imprinting, a peculiar phenomenon occurred in Mok Gyeong-uns mind. This was something even Cheong-ryeong had not anticipated. Ah! In Mok Gyeong-uns mind, he saw an old Taoist with an unseen face softly tracing the trajectory of palm techniques as if dancing. They were the techniques of the Supreme Ultimate Soft Palm. It was an astonishing occurrence. While reading the text, how could each movement be seen so accurately? He could even see where strength was applied and released. It was truly a bizarre event. Thanks to this, the most primitive techniques intended by the martial arts creator were directly imprinted in Mok Gyeong-uns mind. At that moment, a mnemonic chant flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. -Rustle! Rustle! When he turned the last page, Mok Gyeong-uns expression was somewhat elated. What is this? It was an emotion he had never felt before. It was as if, for a brief moment, he had become one with the creator of this martial art and tasted the true flow of the Supreme Ultimate Soft Palms techniques. It was a completely different feeling compared to when he thought he would simply imprint and follow with his body. Not bad. He wanted to savor this feeling again. However, unfortunately, apart from this Supreme Ultimate Soft Palm manual, most of the other martial arts secret manuals would be copies. In that case, he might not be able to experience this feeling. Mok Gyeong-un, who had a disappointed expression, asked, What would be good to learn next? -Not here. Look at the sixth from the bottom on the next bookshelf. Sixth This time, it was a sword technique manual called Immeasurable Fifteen Swords[1]. As Mok Gyeong-un opened the secret manual, he naturally thought it was a copy, but due to the habit he had developed earlier, he couldnt help but meticulously imprint the strokes engraved in the characters. However, Huh? In Mok Gyeong-uns mind, he saw a middle-aged master displaying sword techniques again. The middle-aged masters sword techniques were performed with a heavy sword, and each time he swung the sword, the force carried at the tip of the sword soared abruptly, as if it were immeasurable, just like the name. For Mok Gyeong-un, who had never learned a heavy sword with weight, this sword technique was a new experience. -Squirm! This guy? Cheong-ryeong, who had been watching Mok Gyeong-un turn the pages, couldnt hide her puzzlement. Thats because Mok Gyeong-uns speed of turning the pages had slowed down a bit compared to before. Now, it took about twenty-five to thirty counts to skim through a single secret manual, slightly slower than before. Of course, even the slower speed was still incomparably faster than ordinary people. Ah -Why are you doing that? It took a bit more time, right? -Even though its slower than before, didnt it only take you about twenty-five to thirty counts? Was it only that much? -Yes. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un was inwardly surprised. Just like with the Supreme Ultimate Soft Palm, he had felt as if he had become one with the creator of this Immeasurable Fifteen Swords and experienced the feeling of performing the techniques together, so it seemed like time was passing very slowly. Yet, it had only been that much? Its peculiar. To think it only flowed that much. -Wait, are you saying you felt as if time was passing slowly? Yes. -Ha. She let out a sigh as if dumbfounded. Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, Why are you reacting like that? -Its a state of selflessness. The state of selflessness *mu-a ji-gyeong, ???? (o֮). As the name suggests, it refers to a stage where ones mind is immersed in something, forgetting oneself. Yet, Mok Gyeong-un, who still lacked enlightenment, fell into a state of selflessness while reading mnemonic chants. Such cases were extremely rare. Should I be happy about this? She wasnt sure what to say to him. Whether it was an ordinary genius or a martial arts genius, when learning martial arts, the order of learning and direction of enlightenment tended to flow in a somewhat similar manner. However, Mok Gyeong-uns order was completely jumbled. Falling into a state of selflessness not during meditation but while memorizing martial arts secret manuals? Had there ever been such a case? But what did he immerse himself in? The process of memorizing secret manuals was even faster than speed reading, so what could he have immersed himself in during that brief moment? Although she was curious, there wasnt much time, so, -Dont be conscious of falling into a state of selflessness. It means youre gaining something from it. Is that so? -Rather than that, lets hurry and memorize other secret manuals. We need to quickly finish the second floor and move to the third floor. The second floor could be considered a taste of the Ascending Martial Arts. On the third floor, there were some Early Ascending Martial Arts that even she acknowledged. If he memorized all of those, Mok Gyeong-uns insight into martial arts would become incomparable to before entering this place. What a pity. Cheong-ryeong suddenly couldnt help but feel regret. If this were the main headquarters treasure vault, she knew of a few hidden secret manuals. However, since this place was a collection of copies, there was no way those hidden ones would have been transcribed here. In this manner, Mok Gyeong-un memorized 45 martial arts secret manuals on the second floor of the treasure vault during those few moments. Originally, he would have read a larger quantity, but as he fell into a state of selflessness for a longer duration with each book, it took this much time. Although it wasnt a very long time, it felt lengthy to Mok Gyeong-un. -Now, lets go to the third floor. Yes. Having memorized all the useful ones on the second floor, they went up. Upon going up, unlike the bookshelves on the lower floor, some empty spaces could be seen here and there. Unlike the secret manuals on the lower floors, most of the ones on the third floor were Ascending Martial Arts, with occasional Early Ascending Martial Arts mixed in, so there was naturally a limit to the quantity. They really replicated it almost identically. Looking at the bookshelves on the third floor, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue inwardly. Thats because although some parts were different or the number of secret manuals had increased, it was quite close to the arrangement she remembered. Even though they were copies, they were organized well enough to remind her of the past. If this memory was correct, in the original library, on the top right end of the third bookshelf from the right, there should be that secret manual she had hidden !? For a moment, Cheong-ryeong doubted her eyes. Exactly in that position, the secret manual called Yang White Sword Technique, which she had placed on the bookshelf, was there. They made a copy of that too? That couldnt be. Except for the two torn pages hidden inside, it was a sword technique manual with a composition that would only be helpful for second-rate or first-rate practitioners. There was no way they would have transcribed it as a copy. Even if they did, excluding the damaged part, they would have moved it to the first floor, not the third floor. Ryeong. - Cheong-ryeong. -Ah! Which secret manual would be good to look at next? At that question, Cheong-ryeong said, just in case, -Take out the one on the top right end of the third bookshelf from the right. Yang White Sword Technique? -Yes. Following her instructions, Mok Gyeong-un went to the third bookshelf and took out the secret manual called Yang White Sword Technique from the top right end. However, the ink on the outer part of the book was smudged, and the front page was slightly curled up. -Ha! Seeing this, she let out a fake cough as if dumbfounded. Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, Why are you reacting like that? -Why did I realize it only now? This venerable one is quite foolish. What are you talking about? -They moved it here. What do you mean by moved? -The secret manuals here are the originals. What? Are you saying these are the originals? -Yes. I thought something was strange. Now that Ive seen the secret manual in your hand, Im certain. Sigh. At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. In fact, although he hadnt mentioned it to her, Mok Gyeong-un had also fallen into a state of selflessness while memorizing the secret manuals she had selected for him. So, he had inwardly questioned whether the secret manuals here were really copies. However, judging from her words, it seemed the secret manuals here were indeed the originals. But Mok Gyeong-un didnt show it and opened the secret manual. Then, Hm? A folded piece of paper was inserted between the pages of the secret manual. -Ah, ah. It was still here. You know about it? -How could I not know? This venerable one personally placed it here. To think it remained until now. You seem quite delighted. -Ahem. Thats understandable. But what is this? Mok Gyeong-un said as he took out the folded piece of paper. Then, she spoke in a somewhat meaningful tone, -It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that this is where this venerable ones completed Sword Techniques of the Moon began. Oh-ho. Curious, Mok Gyeong-un unfolded the piece of paper. Upon unfolding it, the front and back of the paper contained mnemonic chants of sword techniques. On the front, the name of this sword technique and the techniques were written first. Moonless Void Sword[2] -Consider it your fortune. These are the only remaining sword techniques of the Moonless Void Sword, one of the Five Great Sword Techniques that once symbolized the Old Martial Arts World. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un visually imprinted the sword techniques. Then, in his mind, he saw someone with a pale face and a scholar-like appearance holding a sword and displaying the techniques. -Shudder! For a moment, goosebumps rose all over Mok Gyeong-uns body. The sword techniques were on a different level from the ones he had seen so far, bringing a thrilling sensation. Chapter 99 Chapter 99Moonless Void Sword C Moon Fragrance Defeating Sword. The moment he imprinted this technique, Mok Gyeong-un saw someone with a pale face and a scholar-like appearance holding a sword and displaying the technique in his mind. -Swish swish swish swish swish! The sword path resembled a full moon, and upon seeing it, goosebumps rose all over Mok Gyeong-uns body. Since entering the Treasure Vault of Corpse Blood Valley, he had experienced a state of selflessness through imprinting the sword techniques Cheong-ryeong had told him to memorize, but this sword technique evoked an incomparable thrill compared to those. Mok Gyeong-un stared blankly at the technique. Watching Mok Gyeong-un, who was so immersed, Cheong-ryeong thought to herself, He has just started, but to enter a state of selflessness immediately upon seeing it. His concentration is remarkable. Judging from his trembling eyes, it seems this mortal brat is also quite astonished by the sword technique, which is on a different level from what he has seen so far. Its understandable. Even she herself had marveled at it when she saw it during her lifetime. Moonless Void Sword C Moon Fragrance Defeating Sword. It was the sword technique of a peerless swordsman, one of the top five in the world, during the lost era of the Old Martial Arts World, which was known as the most fierce. Although only two techniques remained, all of them damaged, she had gained so much enlightenment from seeing them that she completed her unfinished Sword Techniques of the Moon. If he grasps even a little of the true value contained in the strokes, his insight into the sword will improve by leaps and bounds, regardless of the duration of his cultivation. Of course, it was uncertain to what extent Mok Gyeong-uns level would allow him to discern it. However, unlike before, the state of selflessness was considerably long. Most of the other books had ended around thirty counts, but he was still gazing at this technique. -Spark spark! Theres no excess. Mok Gyeong-un kept exclaiming in admiration as he watched the middle-aged man perform this technique. The sword technique techniques he had seen so far often had unnecessary movements or sword paths that caught his eye, but this sword technique had none of that. Each trajectory was beautiful, but it was thoroughly focused on killing the opponent. Ah It was like looking at a work of art. There was a charm to staring at it intently. For Mok Gyeong-un, this sword technique possessed the aesthetics of the sword and death. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un assimilated with the middle-aged man in scholars attire and began to display the sword technique together. At that moment, -Swoosh! The energy of death, the death qi, flowed out from Mok Gyeong-uns body. -What? While this wouldnt be visible to the eyes of an ordinary person, it was clearly visible to Cheong-ryeongs ghostly eyes. The surging death qi was rapidly spreading to the surroundings. -You Cheong-ryeong, who had been about to call out to Mok Gyeong-un, stopped. Thinking about it, the death qi wasnt something that living beings could perceive, and judging from Mok Gyeong-uns current state, it seemed he had gone beyond a state of selflessness and attained some kind of enlightenment. What did he realize to make the death qi flow out of his body and take shape? She was curious. The flowing death qi swayed and rippled like waves. Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her inner astonishment upon seeing this. Although it appeared to be a simple ripple, to the eyes of those who had surpassed the peak and had depth in martial arts, like her, it looked like a sword qi. This guy Could it be? Was he assimilating with the strokes written in the sword technique and visualizing the technique in his mind? Cheong-ryeong was dumbfounded. It was something absolutely impossible at Mok Gyeong-uns level. Only when one reached the early-stage of Transcendent Realm could they visualize and implant an image in their mind by looking at characters or sword traces. Yet, Mok Gyeong-un, who hadnt even attained enlightenment at the Peak Realm, was doing it? How many times is he going to surprise me in a single day? Drawing an image through the sword technique and gaining enlightenment from it. Something she hadnt expected at all was happening at this fellows level. As Cheong-ryeong was waiting, -Clank! Clank! At the end of the third floor where the bookshelves were displayed, there was an entrance in the form of a cave excavated from the cavern to the inside. A red line was drawn there, and one of the bookshelves inside started to make a clanking sound. However, the sound wasnt very loud, and neither Cheong-ryeong, who was inside the wooden doll, nor Mok Gyeong-un, who had entered a state of selflessness, heard it. *** Phew. Corpse Blood Valleys Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi let out a sigh with an irritated expression. Only he and Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom knew the location of this place in Corpse Blood Valley, so he had no choice but to guide them personally instead of ordering his subordinates. As a result, he had to wait here for a sichen. He was filled with dissatisfaction because he had to do this for a fellow who was not only a hostage from the righteous faction but also someone he didnt particularly like. I dont understand. Why is the Society Leader doing this, and why is the Valley Master acting like so? The Society Leaders whims were nothing new, so that could be overlooked, but Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom, although not openly showing it, didnt really like the Society Leader. Yet, he couldnt understand why he was extending courtesies to someone who could become an arrow aimed at him, unlike his usual self. What could he be thinking? His mind was filled with doubts. -Rustle! !? At the sound of rustling leaves coming from somewhere, Gwak Mun-gi flinched and turned his head. At that moment, his eyes widened. Suddenly, behind him, there was someone with a slender build wearing a straw hat with a veil, and a handsome young man who appeared to be in his early twenties with a large sword on his back. Who dares? This was Corpse Blood Valley. Just who were these people to intrude here? Gwak Mun-gi was about to move his hand to the sword hilt at his waist. Right at that moment, -Pak! What? Before he could even draw his sword, the young man firmly pressed down on the back of his hand. This Judging from your belt, you seem to be a warrior of Corpse Blood Valley. Calm down. At the young mans words, Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi frowned. This young man knew his identity. Not only did he possess extraordinary lightness skills to block him before he could draw his sword in an instant, but he also seemed to be a member of the main sect. So, Gwak Mun-gi asked, Who are you? Then, the young man took out a plaque from his bosom and showed it to him. !!!!! Upon seeing it, Gwak Mun-gis eyes widened. The pattern engraved on that plaque was none other than the emblem of the Bright Blade King. *** Sitting on a chair and staring intently at the incense stick, the guardian Unit Leader Yang Mu-won yawned loudly. Then, he lowered his head diagonally and shifted his gaze away from the incense stick to somewhere else. It was a treasure vault filled with secret manuals. Hmm. The person he was looking at was Mok Gyeong-un, who was holding a book and staring at it intently. Until now, he seemed to be skimming through the secret manuals rather carelessly. However, unlike the other secret manuals, he was holding this one and concentrating on it, so it seemed he had finally found the right secret manual. Thats good. He might have come out before completing a sichen. Just then, The person who had been watching Mok Gyeong-un flinched and stood up, looking behind him. What is it? He felt someones presence. It didnt seem to be Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi who had come. The person who had just entered was a master of a much higher level than Gwak Mun-gi. At this level, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say they were almost at the Unit Leader level. Who could it be? If it wasnt Gwak Mun-gi, who had entered? -Step step! As he was on guard, the sound of footsteps could be heard. In his sight, he saw someone with a slender build wearing a straw hat with a veil, and a handsome young man walking slightly behind. So, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won spoke in a voice loud enough for them to hear. Who are you? For now, there was a high probability that they had come from the main headquarters, considering they knew the location of this place. However, even if they were from the main headquarters, no one could enter this place without permission. At that moment, the handsome young man took something out from his bosom. And showing it, he cupped his hands together in a salute and said, Are you the one in charge of the treasure vault? I am Yeop Wi-seon, a disciple of the Bright Blade King. A disciple of the Bright Blade King? Interest gleamed in Unit Leader Yang Mu-wons eyes. For a disciple of the Bright Blade King, one of the Five Kings who led the Heaven and Earth Society, to come here What on earth was going on? To think hes only in his early twenties and at this level. It was surprising. The rumors that most of the Five Kings disciples were masters at the Unit Leader level or above were not unfounded. Just based on his qi sensitivity, it seemed impossible to guarantee victory against him. Then who was the person beside him? Even though theyre close by, their presence is barely detectable. I cant even judge their level based on qi sensitivity. A master. Even higher than himself, who was currently at the Peak Realm. So, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won was about to ask who the person beside the disciple of the Bright Blade King was. I am Unit Leader Yang Mu-won, the guardian of the treasure vault. The person beside Youre the one in charge of the treasure vault, right? Then, theres a secret manual Im looking for inside. May I enter? Before he could even ask, the disciple of the Bright Blade King asked if he could enter the treasure vault to find something. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unit Leader Yang Mu-won shook his head and replied, I apologize, but according to the rules, no one can enter this place freely. Rules? Corpse Blood Valleys No. The sects rules. I dont know how you, a disciple of the Bright Blade King, found out about this location, but according to the rules, this place is not accessible except in special circumstances. If theres something youre looking for, please go to the treasure vault in the main headquarters I need the original. At Yeop Wi-seons words, Unit Leader Yang Mu-wons eyes narrowed. He didnt know where they had obtained this information, but they knew the secret of this treasure vault. Who had revealed this fact to them? Wondering, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won shook his head again. Even if they knew the truth that this was a treasure vault containing the originals, according to the rules, he couldnt let them enter. Im sorry. Even if youre a disciple of one of the Five Kings, you cant enter this place, so please leave Oh my. I really didnt want to say this, but Unit Leader Yang. Do you know who this person in front of your eyes is? How could he know when their face was covered? As he was puzzled, the person in the veiled straw hat lifted the hem of their robe and revealed a round plaque made of jade. !!!!!! -Pak! The moment he saw it, Yang Mu-won knelt on one knee. Then, he cupped his hands together in a salute and said, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won greets the Shh. Quiet. The person in the straw hat revealed their voice. It was the voice of a woman, not a man. At the command of this veiled person, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won stopped speaking. Why is she here? Although Unit Leader Yang Mu-won tried his best not to show it, he inwardly clicked his tongue. Was this woman the famous one? He had heard rumors about her, but it was quite surprising. Was she at this level? Based on his qi sensitivity, it was impossible to gauge her level, so the circulating rumors were true. Overwhelmed by the veiled womans imposing presence, the disciple of the Bright Blade King, Yeop Wi-seon, spoke, Then, may we enter? As he said that, he tried to enter with the veiled person, but, -Pak! Unit Leader Yang Mu-won hurriedly stood up and blocked them. What is the meaning of this? I apologize. But inside, there is currently I know. Isnt there a cadet who obtained top score plaques in the Corpse Blood Valley trials and entered to receive a martial arts secret manual? How do you know that? I heard it from the Senior Warrior of Corpse Blood Valley at the bottom of the cliff. They had already heard it from Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi. So, Unit Leader Yang Mu-won said with a troubled expression, If you already know, could you please wait a little longer? Inside the treasure vault, at a time We will quietly find what this person is looking for and leave. Surely, Unit Leader, youre not telling this person to wait just for a mere cadet to choose a secret manual? Thats Unit Leader Yang Mu-won was in a difficult position. According to the rules, if someone was already inside the treasure vault, those who wanted to enter next had to wait. However, Yang Mu-won couldnt stop the veiled woman in front of him. She possessed that level of authority. I understand. Please enter. However, since there are rules, I kindly request that you quietly find what youre looking for and leave. And And try not to disturb the cadet who is selecting a secret manual. He was about to say that but didnt. He judged that people of their caliber wouldnt deliberately bother a cadet who had received top score plaques and come to receive a reward in Corpse Blood Valley. Hohoho. I understand. Lets go in. And so, they finally entered the treasure vault. They paid no heed to Unit Leader Yang Mu-wons restless demeanor. Once inside, the disciple of the Bright Blade King, Yeop Wi-seon, said to the veiled woman in amazement, Oh my. Its really similar. Indeed. The veiled woman also nodded in agreement. She had heard that the structure of the main headquarters treasure vault had been replicated here, but it felt like it had been almost entirely transplanted. As they looked around, they soon headed towards the upper floor of the treasure vault. The secret manual they were looking for was on the second floor. That person up there seems to be the cadet who received three top score plaques. At that, the veiled womans gaze also turned to Mok Gyeong-un on the third floor. Watching Mok Gyeong-un, who was concentrating on something, the veiled woman spoke, Three top score plaques in Corpse Blood Valley. Thats impressive. At her words, the eyebrows of Yeop Wi-seon, a disciple of the Bright Blade King, twitched slightly. Then, he smiled and said, He seems quite capable. However, among the disciples of the Five Kings, there is no one who couldnt achieve that level. No, wouldnt they have obtained more than three? Yeop Wi-seon naturally mentioned the disciples of the Five Kings, implying that if he, who was included among them, had participated in the Corpse Blood Valley trials, he would have obtained not just three, but all of the top score plaques. Even though she understood his intention, the veiled woman showed no particular reaction. Instead, she muttered while looking at Mok Gyeong-un, A cadet who obtained three top score plaques is likely to become a disciple of one of the executives. Thats Probably true. At the point of obtaining three top score plaques, he had the highest probability of being the most outstanding among the cadets. With this level, he would likely pass the final trial smoothly and be chosen by one of the executives. However, in response to her continued interest, Yeop Wi-seon replied, If his abilities are truly exceptional, that may be the case. But the executives also have their own preferences, so its uncertain what will happen. Still, for a talent of that caliber, it would be good to make his acquaintance lightly for the future. At her words, Yeop Wi-seon felt displeased inwardly. He had gone through the trouble of creating this opportunity, but she was showing interest in a mere cadet who had participated in the Corpse Blood Valley trials, which didnt sit well with him. Yeop Wi-seon raised his head and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing him concentrating on something, Yeop Wi-seon soon said to the veiled woman, Then, Young Lady, please wait a moment. Theres no need Its beneath your dignity to personally approach a mere cadet. I will bring him to you. Alright. Having said that, Yeop Wi-seon went up to the third floor where the bookshelves were. Upon reaching the top, Yeop Wi-seon snorted. He had suspected it, but after coming up, he realized that this cadet fellow had fallen into a state of selflessness. If that werent the case, he would have at least been aware and glanced at them on the lower floor, but he never directed his gaze at them even once. Yeop Wi-seon found this strange. What should I do? Yeop Wi-seon glanced at the veiled woman waiting on the lower floor. He was displeased that she was showing interest in a mere cadet. So, he was conflicted. Enlightenment, huh. The fact that he was staring at the book with such a blank expression, completely unaware of his presence even though he had come right next to him, meant that he had undoubtedly gained some kind of enlightenment. It was likely in progress at the moment. Usually, in such a situation, one would either not interfere or, if they had a close relationship, set up a protective formation to prevent anyone from disturbing him. Thats because if the enlightenment was mistakenly disrupted while it was in progress, it could lead to becoming a living dead or, in severe cases, falling into a state of delusion. Well, its none of my business. His only intention was to bring this fellow to the Young Lady. The Young Lady couldnt wait for this bastard. Yeop Wi-seon raised the corner of his mouth, smirking. Dont blame me. It was just your bad luck. If the Young Lady hadnt shown interest, he wouldnt have deliberately disrupted the enlightenment. And so, Yeop Wi-seon reached out his hand towards Mok Gyeong-un. Just a light touch, and that enlightenment Right at that moment, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been blankly concentrating on the secret manual, slowly turned his head to the side while keeping his upper body still and looked at him. What are you doing? Huh? For a moment, Yeop Wi-seon couldnt hide his bewilderment as their eyes met. Did this fellows consciousness return at this very moment? This was extremely awkward. It was right before his hand was about to touch Mok Gyeong-uns head, so what should he say about this? For now, he had to make up an excuse. Uh This is Intentionally touching someone during a state of selflessness or visualization is said to be an act of deliberately inducing mental demons, isnt it? For a moment, he was at a loss for words. Why was this fellow, who had just emerged from visualization, so quick to grasp the situation? Feeling like a thief whose foot was tingling, Yeop Wi-seon was perplexed about what to say, but, You did it knowingly, didnt you? Hey, Cadet. Youre misunderstanding something No need for discussion. What? -Pak! Ack! There was no time to block or do anything. In an instant, Yeop Wi-seons head was struck hard on the larynx by the blade of the hand between the thumb and index finger, causing his head to tilt back. Chapter 100 Chapter 100This Cheong-ryeong hesitated as she saw a tall, handsome young man approaching Mok Gyeong-un. Judging by the look in the approaching young mans eyes, he did not seem to have good intentions. Currently, Mok Gyeong-un was in a state of oblivion, having gained enlightenment during his meditation. Beyond simply being immersed, if disturbed incorrectly in this state, there was a risk of the energy flowing in reverse, potentially leading to qi deviation, also a deviation of cultivation. Could it be that he intends to disturb Mok Gyeong-un? It certainly seemed that way. She hesitated, wondering if she should break out of the wooden puppet and intervene. As Mok Gyeong-uns servant spirit, their fates were intertwined. -Swish! As expected, the young man was reaching out his hand. Damn that mortal. To do this at such a crucial moment Just as she thought this, -Swoosh! In that instant, a portion of the death energy, the killing intent that had escaped Mok Gyeong-uns body, was suddenly sucked back in as if nothing had happened. Along with it, Mok Gyeong-uns blank eyes came back to life. Ah! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes now shone with a radiant light and had gained depth. She had been worried about a heart demon appearing, but it seemed he had achieved some success. Confirming this, she hurriedly shouted, -Look to your right! At her cry, Mok Gyeong-un instinctively turned his head to the side. As he turned, someone was bringing their hand towards his forehead, nearly touching it. What are you doing? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the tall young man, no, Bright Blade Kings disciple Yeop Wi-seon, couldnt hide his bewilderment. It was natural, as he had reached out with ill intentions. -Cant you see? That mortal was trying to disturb you. Disturb? -When youre in a state of meditation or oblivion, if youre disturbed, you may fall into a heart demon. If that happens, the heart demon will arise, and the energy will flow in reverse, causing adverse effects. That is precisely qi deviation. Hearing this, Mok Gyeong-un looked coldly at Yeop Wi-seon in front of him. It was the first time seeing his face, yet he had approached with malice. Ive heard that touching someone during a state of oblivion or meditation is an intentional act of causing a heart demon. Is that correct? There was no answer. With just this, Mok Gyeong-un reached his own conclusion. You did it on purpose, didnt you? That, thats No need for explanations. What? -Pak! Ugh! Suddenly, Yeop Wi-seons head was thrown back as Mok Gyeong-uns thumb and index finger struck his Adams apple. It could be said that he had let his guard down due to the shock of being caught trying to intentionally cause a heart demon, but the speed of that strike just now was incredibly fast. This, this bastard? What was that? Based on his perception, Yeop Wi-seon only felt like a first-rate expert. But how could his hands be so fast? However, now was not the time to be surprised. Damn it, he just had to hit the throat Among the vital points, when struck on the throat, ones breath is momentarily blocked, making it difficult to circulate energy freely. Thus, -Pak! Cough, cough! Yeop Wi-seon coughed and performed a somersault in the air, spinning and utilizing footwork to distance himself. Having been caught off guard, he needed a moment to recover. However, Mok Gyeong-un seemed to have no intention of allowing that. -Pat! Tatatatatak! Mok Gyeong-un leaped up and unleashed a series of kicks. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her inner astonishment. The footwork Mok Gyeong-un was displaying was the fourth stance of the Shadowless Flash Kick[1]. -Papapapapak! Damn it! Yeop Wi-seon hadnt even drawn his sword yet, and the incoming kicks forced him to use his fist techniques. Even though Bright Blade King Son Yun was renowned for his sword techniques, there was no way he wouldnt have prepared for situations involving hand-to-hand combat. -Swish! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He managed to block the kicks, but Yeop Wi-seons feet were pushed back. This caused Yeop Wi-seon to be unable to hide his inner bewilderment. Even though he couldnt properly circulate his energy after being hit in the throat, for someone who had reached the peak of the transcendent realm to be pushed back while blocking kicks? Who the hell is this guy? He was perplexed by the unexpected level of skill. However, thinking that the Young Lady downstairs was witnessing this scene, anger suddenly surged within him. It couldnt be helped that the original plan had been ruined, but this was a proper humiliation. Thus, Huff! While deploying his defensive fist technique, Yeop Wi-seon switched to a simplified stance with his left hand. It was a difficult task to block Mok Gyeong-uns kicks with a single fist, so while transitioning, he was hit in the chest and left shoulder, but, -Thud! At the same time, he was able to draw the large sword strapped to his back. -Shing! As soon as he drew the sword, Yeop Wi-seon immediately unleashed a sword technique. Bright Single Blade Technique[2], Third Stance: Single Strike Sword Rotation[3]. Faced with the domineering sword energy infused with sharpness, Mok Gyeong-un twisted his body to the side and instantly created a brief moment of aerial time. -Papapapapak! -Crash! No sooner had he done that than five sections of the bookshelf behind him were split in half. The range of the sharp energy was wider than expected. However, seeing the secret manuals that were cut in half along with the bookshelves, Yeop Wi-seons face turned pale. Gasp! In the heat of the moment, he had thought to cut down the guy with his sword, but he had ended up cutting nearly thirty secret manuals in half. Fortunately, the third floor didnt have the bookshelves fully filled with secret manuals, so only this many were cut, but cutting the original secret manuals with sharp energy was a huge mistake. Damn it! Even though his master was one of the Five Kings, he might still receive a severe punishment for this. Thinking about that, Yeop Wi-seon became even more enraged. Because of this bastard, things had become thoroughly messed up. This wont do. -Pak! Yeop Wi-seon stabbed his sword into the ground. Then, he concentrated his energy into one hand, forming a sharp blade of energy. The giant sword he had received from his master was too large, so unleashing sword techniques with sharp energy would cause too much damage to the surroundings. Even if there was some energy consumption, it was better to use his bare hands to control the sharp energy. Ill kill you in one strike. Now that things had come to this, he had to kill the guy. That way, there wouldnt be any talk about him disturbing the guys meditation. Its not meant to be used in a place like this, but Yeop Wi-seon assumed an extraordinary stance. The Bright Single Blade Technique consisted of a total of 11 stances and had 5 hidden ultimate techniques. His master, Bright Blade King Son Yun, had said, [Only use the ultimate techniques on those you must kill.] That was because each of those ultimate techniques was a sure-kill move. Most martial artists wouldnt want their stances to be known or analyzed by others, but this was even more true for ultimate techniques. The less they were analyzed, the more they held the meaning of certain death. -Pat! Yeop Wi-seon launched his body. Bright Single Blade Technique, Second Ultimate Technique: Fatal Retribution[4]! The trajectory of the sword instantly split into five branches, converging like a whirlwind towards the center, and the sword strokes concentrated on a single point as they charged forward. Among the ultimate techniques, this was his favorite stance, and if one was hit by it, their chest would be completely blown away, resulting in certain death. Die! It was at that very moment. -Shimmer! As Mok Gyeong-un clenched his sword fingers, the air around his fingertips shimmered like a mirage. It was a phenomenon caused by the manifestation of sharp energy. -You! Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her surprise. This meant that Mok Gyeong-un had attained enlightenment and had reached the complete peak realm. This guy can use sharp energy? Yeop Wi-seon also saw this. Seeing the sharp energy emanating from Mok Gyeong-uns sword fingers, he realized that Mok Gyeong-un was at least at the mature peak realm or above. He;s hiding his true skill. Then, it was all the more reason to do his utmost to kill the guy. In that fleeting moment, Mok Gyeong-uns concentration reached its peak. I can see it. It was a strange occurrence. Perhaps it was because he had experienced various stances while becoming one with the universe through a state of oblivion? In Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, he could see how the sword strokes of the Fatal Retribution stance unleashed by Yeop Wi-seon would complete their trajectory. Upon seeing this, he noticed a faint opening. -Pat! Without any hesitation, Mok Gyeong-un moved towards the opening he had spotted. It was incredibly fast. Yeop Wi-seon curled his lips bitterly. Foolish fellow. The only way to break the Fatal Retribution stance was to maintain a distance and aim for the gap when the sword strokes converged and then dispersed again. Approaching this closely would only make the stance more powerful, and it was no different from throwing away ones life. -Swoosh! Mok Gyeong-uns sword fingers entered the very center of his sword stance. The five branches of sharp sword energy wrapped around Mok Gyeong-uns sword fingers, wrist, shoulder, waist, and chest, attempting to split his entire body into five pieces. It was at that very moment. -Papapapapang! The moment before they touched Mok Gyeong-uns body, the five branches of sharp sword energy were deflected as if bouncing off. What? The opening became even more apparent. Mok Gyeong-uns sword fingers accurately aimed for that opening. The opening was Yeop Wi-seons left eye. The sword fingers infused with sharp energy flew towards the left eye like a bolt of lightning. This, this cant be! It was too fast to avoid. It was at that very moment. -Pak! !? Just as Mok Gyeong-uns sword fingers were about to touch the eye, someone grabbed his wrist. At the same time, Yeop Wi-seons wrist, who was unleashing the sword technique, was also grabbed by that someone. It was a slender woman wearing a bamboo hat. Young Lady? -Thud! Ugh! Yeop Wi-seons wrist was twisted, and he was forced to kneel on the ground. Startled by this, Yeop Wi-seon raised his head, trying to say something, but he was suddenly at a loss for words. The eyes visible through the veil were cold beyond description. It was as if those eyes were telling him to shut his mouth. -Swish! The woman who had silenced Yeop Wi-seon turned her head. There was a glint in her eyes behind the veil. It was because Yeop Wi-seon, the second disciple of Bright Blade King, one of the Five Kings, couldnt withstand her martial power and was forced to kneel, but Mok Gyeong-un was different. Rather than making him kneel, she had intended to push him away, but he didnt budge. Hes resisting the power of a 3-star warrior. It was surprising. At first glance, he seemed to be at most a first-rate expert. However, seeing him use sharp energy, she realized that he was a master who had reached the peak realm. So she thought the power of a 3-star warrior would be enough, but he was holding his ground. -Tremble! As expected of a cadet who received 3 plaques. With this level of skill, youd be stronger than most other sects masters. At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Although she wasnt using the energy of the danjeon, this womans internal energy was extraordinary. The face vaguely visible through the veil was very young. However, judging by the energy emanating from her, she possessed a vast amount of internal energy reminiscent of the Valley Master of the Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom. Youre the one with delicate wrists but extraordinary martial power. Can I ask who you are? Crazy! How dare you address her as you -Squeeze! Aah! Quiet. The woman in the bamboo hat, who had warned Yeop Wi-seon while squeezing his wrist even harder, smiled and said, Wi So-yeon. Wi So-yeon? Just knowing her name didnt reveal who she was. But then she continued, I am Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Heaven and Earth Societys Society Leader. !? Chapter 101 Chapter 101I am Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Heaven and Earth Societys leader. !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes shone with surprise. He never expected to encounter someone so close to the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society in a place like this. Moreover, a disciple. He had thought it strange when she suddenly entered the treasure vault without regard for the rules, but now that he knew her identity, it made some sense. A candidate for the next leader. Mok Gyeong-un had briefly heard information about important internal figures through the Valley Master of the Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom. The leader of the Heaven and Earth Society had three disciples who were qualified to be successors. One of them was none other than the third disciple, Wi So-yeon. Despite being a woman, she was known to possess a rare martial talent that appeared only once every few hundred years, which was why she was accepted as a disciple. She was said to have ambition and was aiming for the position of the leader. To think Id meet such a woman here. It was truly a coincidence. Judging by Cheong-ryeongs silence, it seemed that her emotions had been stirred upon hearing that Wi So-yeon was the Society Leaders disciple. When it came to matters related to the leader, she couldnt contain her anger. But her strength is no ordinary matter. Having gained enlightenment, he now knew how to handle the energy within his body. However, unlike him, she was standing in an extremely ordinary posture while holding his wrist, yet there was not the slightest movement. Moreover, she was holding another fellow with her other hand. Is this the level of the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leaders disciple? If the youngest disciple was at this level, he could roughly estimate the level of those above her. And just how strong would the Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society be? What was certain was that even though he had gained enlightenment, he had yet to reach the level of the Society Leaders disciple. At that moment, Yeop Wi-seon, the disciple of Bright Blade King, who had his wrist twisted and was in pain, pressed on. Haa haa What are you doing? How dare a mere disciple of the Corpse Blood Valley not show respect even after knowing the Young Ladys identity -Crack! Ack! Before he could finish his words, Yeop Wi-seons wrist was completely twisted, and the bone was broken. Since an intact bone had been broken, it was natural for a scream of pain to escape, but Yeop Wi-seon gritted his teeth with his face swollen as if the blood vessels were about to burst. To him, Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Society Leader, spoke in a cold voice. I believe I told you to be quiet. Ugh I, I apologize. Do I need to list out the things you have done with my own mouth? Ugh No, you dont. In fact, Yeop Wi-seon had nothing to say even if he had ten mouths. Not many had the authority to enter the treasure vault without regard for the rules. Even though he was a disciple of Bright Blade King, one of the Five Kings, he naturally did not have access to this place. He had only entered by taking advantage of Wi So-yeons authority as the Society Leaders disciple. However, in the midst of that, he had gotten excited and damaged some of the original secret manuals in the treasure vault. This alone had already crossed a line that he couldnt handle. Your foolish actions have also put me, who brought you here, in quite a predicament. So, if you open your mouth again, I will execute you on the spot. I will keep that in mind huff. Yeop Wi-seon firmly closed his mouth. He shouldnt upset her any further. -Pak! Wi So-yeon, who had released Yeop Wi-seons hand, similarly released Mok Gyeong-uns wrist. And she said, I apologize. Forgive this persons rudeness. He is quite loyal, which is why I keep him around, but I never thought he would do such a foolish thing like today. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un brought his wrist and examined it. The handprint was still there. Looking at it, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and then turned his gaze to Yeop Wi-seon, saying, A loyal but stupid dog must be quite tiresome for you. This bastard! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeop Wi-seons face instantly distorted terribly. However, he couldnt open his mouth, knowing that if he disobeyed her words again, he wouldnt be able to handle the consequences. At that moment, Wi So-yeon chuckled. A loyal but stupid dog. Quite a fitting description indeed. Even the Young Lady Yeop Wi-seons insides were boiling. He had arranged this situation to make a better impression on her and deepen their relationship. But in an instant, he had become a stupid dog. Then, Mok Gyeong-un politely clasped his hands and said, -Swish! Unit Leader Mok Gyeong-un pays his respects to Miss Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Society Leader. Mok Gyeong-un? At Mok Gyeong-uns greeting, she tilted her head slightly. The Mok (ľ) surname was quite rare throughout the martial world of the Central Plains. She had never heard of it within the Heaven and Earth Society, and the only one she had heard of was the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, one of the righteous sects famous martial families. Yeon Mok Sword Manor Its unlikely. Even she was unaware of the fact that the children of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor had been taken as hostages to the Heaven and Earth Society, as it was known only to a very few within the organization. Moreover, who would think to send hostages to the Corpse Blood Valley? Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She then said, If youre a unit leader, you must be facing the final test. Thats right. In fact, she had already heard through the senior warrior Gwak Mun-gi that Mok Gyeong-un was facing the final test. However, she was only pretending not to know because she had become interested in Mok Gyeong-un. Wi So-yeon looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face. Hes really handsome. She had never seen a man this beautiful before. At a glance, Mok Gyeong-uns face was so handsome that he could even be mistaken for a woman, surpassing mere good looks. However, she was more interested in Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts than his appearance. He doesnt seem to be older than seventeen, but if hes already at the level of a Sect Master, he should be able to pass the final test without any issues. In that case, he would be chosen by the executives. As the successor structure was gradually emerging within the Heaven and Earth Society, she was trying to recruit as many useful talents as possible. He seems like a good talent. If he was a step above Yeop Wi-seon, who had been taught by Bright Blade King Son Yun, then his future was promising. It wouldnt hurt to recruit him in advance at this opportunity. She directly brought up the main topic. Your solid internal energy shows that you have the potential to reach the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm or even beyond in the near future. Oh, is that so? So, I was wondering Ah! I apologize, but may I say a word, no, two things to you first? Huh? When Mok Gyeong-un suddenly interrupted her, she momentarily frowned. It was quite rude of him, even though he knew her identity. However, since Yeop Wi-seon, whom she had brought along, had also been rude, and with the thought of wanting to make Mok Gyeong-un her person, she decided to tolerate it. Alright. Speak freely. Ah. Its fortunate that you are a magnanimous person. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she smiled slightly. If she could recruit a talented person as her own, she could show this much magnanimity. First, since you are the Society Leaders disciple, I believe you have the authority. Originally, I was supposed to have the reward of choosing secret manuals here for an hour. Ah With these words, Wi So-yeon immediately understood what Mok Gyeong-un was saying. Due to Yeop Wi-seon and herself, Mok Gyeong-un had been robbed of that time. Perhaps he had mentioned authority to ask the keeper of the treasure vault to grant him that. Dont worry. Even if you dont mention it, I was planning to ask the keeper of the treasure vault, Valley Master Yang, about that matter. Of course, it wasnt something she had just thought of, but it was true. At Wi So-yeons words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled as if relieved. Then he continued, Thank you for your consideration. The second thing is, thanks to the person sitting over there, I nearly lost my life, so Id like to receive proper compensation. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi So-yeon furrowed her brows. That was because she had personally apologized and even broke Yeop Wi-seons wrist, who was a disciple of Bright Blade King. Breaking his wrist here was also partly to show it to Mok Gyeong-un. But he wanted compensation? What nonsense is this bastard spouting now? Yeop Wi-seon glared at Mok Gyeong-un as if he was angry. If it werent for her warning, he would have wanted to engage in a rematch immediately. At that moment, Wi So-yeon spoke. May I hear what you mean by proper compensation? Since I nearly lost my life, to match the equivalent exchange, wouldnt it be right for me to receive his life in return? -Grit! Was this guy crazy? No matter how much humiliation he had suffered, he was a disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun, one of the Five Kings. Yet, he was saying that he should receive his life? This bastard, really Thats what I thought, but if I do that, I would be making you lose your loyal and stupid dog, so I would be grateful if you could provide me with suitable compensation. Suitable compensation? Yes. Since I nearly lost my life, I think its fair for me to receive that much from him, dont you think? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, not only Yeop Wi-seon, who was the subject of the conversation, but even Wi So-yeon couldnt help but snort. She had seen many people within the organization, but this was the first time she had seen someone so brazen, even though he was just a disciple who had entered the Corpse Blood Valley. He was requesting compensation from her, who could potentially become the next leader. It was somewhat refreshing, but it also made her slightly annoyed. Looks like hes not just talented in martial arts. Through the brief conversation, she judged that Mok Gyeong-un was a person who pursued his own interests more than he appeared. Because of that, she lost a bit of interest. What she wanted was someone who was not only outstanding in martial arts but could also swear unwavering loyalty to her. But to bargain with the person who would become his lord? If hes that brazen, lets see how he responds to this. So she decided to test Mok Gyeong-un. Since she had already confirmed his outstanding martial arts, she was going to see if his wit matched the boldness he had shown towards her. Life Alright. There is some truth to your words. Im glad that you are someone who understands reason. Then kill him. Excuse me? At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed slightly. It was an unexpected response. In fact, the reason Mok Gyeong-un had made such a request to her was to see the caliber of a successor who was aiming for the leaders position. But he didnt expect her to tell him to kill Yeop Wi-seon on the spot. Thats unexpected. Whats unexpected? I personally apologized and even broke this persons wrist as a price for his rudeness. But if you say its not enough for the price of your life, theres no choice, is there? So youre telling me to kill him? Thats right. I cant think of a compensation that can replace a life. At her words, Yeop Wi-seons expression instantly darkened. To think that his lord, to whom he had sworn loyalty, would make him give his life to this bastard. Was she being serious? While he was thinking that, Wi So-yeon said, However, I cannot take responsibility for what happens after you kill this person. Cannot take responsibility. Yes. You dont seem to know who this person is, so Ill tell you his identity. He is Yeop Wi-seon, a disciple of Bright Blade King. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un turned his gaze to look at Yeop Wi-seon. Now he fully understood her intention. It wasnt that she was really telling him to kill. She was saying to kill him if I had the confidence to handle the aftermath. She had bluntly stated it. He was free to kill Yeop Wi-seon, but he would have to directly deal with the repercussions that would arise from killing him. Those repercussions would naturally be the wrath of Bright Blade King. The choice is yours. However, I wont hold you responsible for taking the life of someone who had sworn loyalty to me, so I believe that should be sufficient compensation. At her words, Yeop Wi-seons face slightly brightened. Of course, how could she abandon him? As expected, she had a plan. Damn that bastard. Yeop Wi-seon glared at Mok Gyeong-un. If this guy wasnt a fool, he wouldnt be able to lay a finger on him. Yeop Wi-seon made a vow to himself. He would definitely pay back the humiliation he was experiencing now many times over. While he was doing that, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Hmm. If my ears arent mistaken, it sounds like youre telling me not to do something Ill regret and to choose wisely. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she chuckled. She naturally thought that he would have the brains to understand at least this much. However, if he gave up on his boldness and the compensation he had demanded here, it would ultimately mean that he was just a guy who talked big. Thats what she was thinking. If you are someone who holds a position as the leaders disciple, you will surely keep your own words, right? At his words, she snorted and replied, Words carry weight. I take responsibility for what I say. Is that so? Have you made your decision? Yes. I have no choice. I wanted to receive the price of his life for trying to take mine, but thinking about it, the repercussions from Bright Blade King bothers me. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she lightly shook her head. He was just a person of this caliber. A fellow who schemed for compensation against her. No matter how outstanding his martial arts were, he didnt have the wit to navigate this situation and only lowered his head, showing that she had lost interest. Go Ah. Wait a moment. What? It was at that very moment. -Swish! Thud! Mok Gyeong-un moved swiftly and kicked Yeop Wi-seons chin with his foot. Ugh! Yeop Wi-seon, who was suddenly hit on the chin, shouted at Mok Gyeong-un in bewilderment. You bastard, how dare you! Oh? You opened your mouth? What? Didnt your lord just say that if you opened your mouth, she would execute you on the spot? You ignored that warning. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeop Wi-seons expression instantly froze. This bastard, did he kick him with his foot just now to make him open his mouth? While he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head, smiled brightly, and spoke to Wi So-yeon in a sneering voice. Didnt you say that words carry weight and that you take responsibility for what you say yourself? Chapter 102 Chapter 102Didnt you say that words carry weight and that you take responsibility for what you say yourself? Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a smile. However, that smile was clearly filled with malice. Looking at this, the expression of Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Society Leader, was distinctly different from earlier. Ha. She was amazed. She had thought he was just someone who coveted benefits. In fact, no matter how much one racked their brain in this situation, it was difficult to come up with an answer. However, Mok Gyeong-un had come up with a completely unexpected method. Borrowing a knife to kill. Borrowing a knife to kill someone. It literally meant borrowing a knife to kill someone else. When he realized that directly killing Yeop Wi-seon would be detrimental to him, he came up with this method. [Your foolish actions have also put me, who brought you here, in quite a predicament. So, if you open your mouth again, I will execute you on the spot.] She had sternly warned Yeop Wi-seon to keep his mouth shut. However, this was not because she intended to kill him on the spot, but to let him know how angry she was. But Mok Gyeong-un had used this. Since killing him with my own hands would bring the repercussions of Bright Blade King, youll borrow my hand? Look at this guy. In this brief moment, he had thought of a very bold method. It wasnt simply a level of cunningness, but his ability to think was no ordinary matter. Mok Gyeong-un then said to her, Aaah. I was going to let him go because Im afraid of Elder Bright Blade King, but it has turned out quite interestingly. To think that the Young Lady has to punish her loyal dog with her own hands. This, this bastard! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeop Wi-seon couldnt contain his anger. Was this guy really desperate to kill him? Yeop Wi-seon hurriedly looked at Wi So-yeon. Young Lady. No matter what, he was a disciple of Bright Blade King and a subordinate who had sworn loyalty to her. Did it make sense to kill someone like him because of this guys antics? However, Wi So-yeons expression, faintly visible through the veil, seemed unusual. Could it be No way Was she really going to kill him to keep her word? Startled by this, Yeop Wi-seon hurriedly spoke to her. Yo-Young Lady Youre not really going to do as this bastard says, are you? I I have sworn loyalty to you. Young Lady. She remained silent. Desperate, Yeop Wi-seon prostrated himself before her and pleaded. Young Lady. This subordinate has indeed made a mistake, but is it something deserving of death? If you kill this subordinate, Master, no, Bright Blade King and all the Heaven and Earth Society people under him will not follow you. Please make a wise choice. With those words, Yeop Wi-seon raised his head and glared at Mok Gyeong-un. Now that things had come to this, there was only one choice for him to survive. That was to have Mok Gyeong-un killed. The Young Lady has her own thoughts. No matter how much she publicly declared that she would keep her word, there was such a thing as weighing the options. He was a disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun. If she were to kill someone like him, it would be no different from abandoning Bright Blade King and the forces under him. But that guy was completely different. He had no backing, and if they created a suitable justification, even if he died, there wouldnt be much trouble. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. For someone who is a disciple of Bright Blade King, youre quite pathetic. What? Someone in your position should have honor and self-esteem, but not only are you pleading for your life, but youre also trying to make the lord you serve go back on her words by bringing up your master. It seems that the Young Ladys honor isnt that important to you. This guy, really He wanted to tear that mouth apart right away. However, if he showed his anger here, he wouldnt be able to evoke any sympathy from Wi So-yeon, so he had to keep his mouth shut. Mok Gyeong-un looked at Wi So-yeon with an amused smile. How would she respond? Given her position and high self-esteem, people like her often strongly adhered to their own words. However, if she considered the practical benefits, she would abandon her self-esteem and save her subordinate. Whichever choice she made, it would be a choice that she herself couldnt readily accept. At that moment, Heh. A laugh escaped from behind the veil. Wi So-yeon was laughing. Seeing her like this, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised. Hmm. What was it? He had thought she would be quite cornered by her self-esteem, but he was inwardly puzzled by her unexpected reaction. Why was she laughing? While he was thinking that, she laughed for a while and then parted her lips. You really exceed my expectations. Excuse me? I thought you were just someone whose mouth moved faster than their brain, driven by self-interest, but you came up with an answer I never even thought of. If thats a compliment, Ill gratefully accept it. It is a compliment. But youre really brazen. What do you mean? If things go wrong for you here, I am someone who has the capability and authority to kill you without any regard for conversation or anything else. In fact, if it were my second elder brother, he might have killed you on the spot for toying with him. Kill me Well, that could happen. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns calm reaction, she became even more interested. Until just now, she had thought that Mok Gyeong-un was someone who only pursued practical benefits and played tricks. However, her opinion had changed with his current move. This fellow had the potential to become her Zhang Liang (a famous advisor to Liu Bang, the founder of the Han Dynasty) beyond his talent in martial arts. It was more difficult to find a talented person with a good brain than a talented person with outstanding martial arts. I like him. With this, she became determined to make Mok Gyeong-un her person. While she was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un said to her, Its strange. What is? You seem to be happy even though youre losing a loyal dog. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeop Wi-seon, startled, raised his head again and called out to her. Yo-Young Lady, are you really going to No. I wont kill you. So keep that mouth of yours shut. Yes. At her words, Yeop Wi-seon tightly closed his mouth. Yeop Wi-seons face brightened after receiving a definite answer from her that she wouldnt kill him. As expected. How could she possibly kill him? While he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement. Then youre going back on your own words? At that question, Wi So-yeon shook her head. Then she took something out from her waist. -Swish! She abruptly threw it, and Mok Gyeong-un, who caught it, slightly furrowed his brows. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What she had thrown was none other than a jade token. It had the words Heaven and Earth Society (ؕ) engraved on it, and below that was her name. Judging by the quality and shape of the jade, it looked quite antique. Why this? As he was puzzled, Yeop Wi-seons bewildered expression was visible. His eyes were wide open, staring intently at the jade token in Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Why was he reacting like that? While he was thinking that, Wi So-yeon said, Its the price of Yeop Wi-seons life. Excuse me? What did she mean by saying this jade token was the price of his life? He had no idea what she meant. To Mok Gyeong-un, who had a puzzled expression, she chuckled and said, Didnt you say it yourself? I did? Yes. You said that either I pay a price equivalent to a life or hand over Yeop Wi-seons life. Ah Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips at her words. Wi So-yeon herself had also been put in a difficult position of choice due to her own words earlier, but Mok Gyeong-un himself had also first brought up a corresponding price to her. He had thought she would only respond in two ways due to the atmosphere, but she had chosen to pay a price. Shes not foolish. She hadnt been swayed by the trap he had created. Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and held up the jade token, saying, But what do you mean by saying this is the price of a life? I dont understand. Ha! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeop Wi-seon made an expression as if he was frustrated or amazed. Judging by his reaction, did the jade token have some special meaning? While he was thinking that, Wi So-yeon said, When a martial artist entrusts their identity token to someone, it means that they will grant one request from that person within what they can accept. !? At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes shone with surprise. Was that the meaning? No wonder Yeop Wi-seon had reacted like that. May I ask how far you can go in terms of what you can accept? Its literally what I can accept. If its within my means, I will definitely grant your request. Thats ambiguous. Ambiguous? This insolent Yeop Wi-seon wanted to smack Mok Gyeong-un on the head right away if it werent for her orders. In fact, he had been holding back the urge to do so several times. While he was thinking that, Wi So-yeon clicked her tongue and said, It seems you want a definite answer. Alright. I wont accept requests like asking me to kill myself or someone related to me. And I will only grant requests that are realistically possible for me to fulfill. Ah. I see. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un nodded his head. A request within what was realistically possible for her. It was still vague and ambiguous. While he was thinking that, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Accept it. If you have that wenchs identity token, you can use it in difficult situations within the organization if necessary. You can also use her authority when needed. Authority. Well, she was a candidate to be the next leader of the Heaven and Earth Society. Even if not everything, there would be things he could use when needed. At least it was better than killing a disciple of Bright Blade King. Thus, Mok Gyeong-un politely lowered his head. I will gratefully accept it. No need to be grateful. Think of it as an investment in a talent I want to recruit. Excuse me? Didnt you hear me? Then Ill say it bluntly. -Swish! Wi So-yeon took off the bamboo hat with the veil she was wearing. Her bare face was revealed. The moment he saw it, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. This is -Ha! Cheong-ryeong also let out a voice as if she was amazed. That was because Wi So-yeons face was so beautiful that it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call her a peerless beauty. However, her appearance was strikingly similar to Cheong-ryeongs. They looked so alike that it wouldnt be strange to call them sisters. The only difference was the aura emanating from their appearance. If Cheong-ryeong gives off an arrogant, cold, and overwhelming feeling, Wi So-yeon has a brighter and more cheerful vibe. Additionally, Wi So-yeon looked younger. However, excluding these aspects, anyone would consider them to be similar. It was truly a coincidence. But it couldnt be considered entirely strange. Well The real Mok Gyeong-un also resembled me. Their resemblance went beyond similarity; they had an appearance like twins that even close relatives couldnt distinguish. Considering that, it wasnt particularly strange that she resembled Cheong-ryeong. Of course, the person in question found it absurd. While he was thinking that, Wi So-yeon said, Why are you staring at me like that? Could it be that youve fallen for my beauty? She seemed to have a very strong sense of self-esteem. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt mind it at all. As if. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. What she had said just now was a joke, but seeing Mok Gyeong-un respond as if it was nothing, she glanced at him, seemingly offended. Then she shook her head and extended her hand, saying, Theres no point in talking about this and that, so Ill cut to the chase. I intend to become the leader of this sect. To do that, I need more talented people. Talented people Mok Gyeong-un. Join me. With your level of talent, I will provide you with treatment befitting it. At her proposal, Yeop Wi-seon bit his lip tightly. As expected, she coveted Mok Gyeong-un as her subordinate. Damn it. If Mok Gyeong-un became her subordinate, it would be troublesome. He had planned to repay this humiliation someday, but if they became part of the same group, it would be difficult to openly touch him. Yeop Wi-seon looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Theres no way hell refuse. It wasnt just anyone, but a proposal from one of the leaders successor candidates. Who would miss such a golden opportunity? While he was thinking that, I apologize, but I must politely decline that proposal. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Yeop Wi-seon looked at him with surprised eyes. She was a candidate to be the next Society Leader and had directly offered to treat him as a talent, but he refused it in one go? Was this guy really in his right mind? Chapter 103 Chapter 103I apologize, but I must respectfully decline your proposal. An unexpected refusal to what she thought would surely be accepted. Wi So-yeon, the Society Leaders third disciple, raised an eyebrow and asked in an uncomprehending tone, Why? There is no significant reason. No reason? Yes. If I must find a reason, its because I dislike conflicts by nature. You dislike conflicts? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she scoffed. How could someone adamantly cling onto benefits and reap them until the endeven if Yeop Wi-seon indeed made the first move against him? This Mok Gyeong-un she assessed was definitely not someone who disliked conflicts by nature. Depending on the situation, he could readily create conflicts if he wanted to. Yet refusing with such a reason Is he trying to avoid getting involved with me, the successor with the weakest power? That was her judgment. The internal structure within the Heaven and Earth Society was already distinct. The Chief Disciple Na Yul-ryang and the Second Disciple Jang Neung-ak had secured nearly 40% and 30% of the supporting forces respectively. In contrast, she had a mere 10% to 20% at most. If considering martial arts alone, she rapidly rose to a level almost comparable to Jang Neung-ak with her immense talent, but she still fell short in terms of power. Becoming part of my faction is equivalent to rejecting all others. It wasnt incomprehensible. However, it hadnt been long since she gathered this 10% to 20% of power. As such, Wi So-yeon was confident. If I can at least unite the neutral forces under me, theres enough potential. From that perspective, Mok Gyeong-un was a desirable talent. Not only were his martial arts and cunning aspects appealing, but his current situation could be considered optimal. Mok Gyeong-un was currently in the midst of Corpse Blood Valleys final gate trial. If he were to pass even the final gate as the top cadet in this situation, he would be given the choice to become the disciple of any executive present that day. What if Mok Gyeong-un, in such a position, became her subordinate and entered the faction of an executive no one else followed? The corners of Wi So-yeons mouth twitched. That was her true ulterior motive. An opportunity that doesnt come often. At this, she said, Even if you dislike conflicts, there will surely come a moment when you must choose. I may not be immediately useful, but a future investment in your growth. However, the elders already have plenty of outstanding talents by their sides. Do you think the choice you make then will be a great opportunity for you? At her words, a glint flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He had seen those qualified as successors in a place called Yeon Mok Sword Manor, but they were incomparable to this. Transcending gender, she undoubtedly had sufficient qualities to become the leader of an organization. Even without lengthy words, she possessed the power to draw others in. However, If I remain someone you desperately need even then, wouldnt it still be an opportunity? At Mok Gyeong-uns response, Wi So-yeon let out a long sigh. He was still just a Corpse Blood Valley trainee without any special position, yet he refused her direct appeal for recruitment. What an extraordinary person indeed. But his last words echoed in her mind. Someone I desperately need even then It sounded as if he was saying, regardless of now, he would prove his worth at any given moment. Hearing it that way, her gaze towards Mok Gyeong-un sharpened. Was he someone with such confidence in himself? After staring at him for a while, she parted her lips and spoke in a slightly sulky voice, Youre the first person to make me leave empty-handed without any special achievements, despite not even being an executive. Your words make me even more apologetic. Fine. Ill look forward to seeing if you live up to your own declaration. I will strive to meet your expectations. Mok Gyeong-un lightly bowed in response to Wi So-yeons words. Ah! Then she approached close to Mok Gyeong-un and whispered something in his ear before lightly leaping down from the upper floor. Ill inform Elder Yang and the person waiting outside as promised, so consider another hour as having started now. With those words, she left the treasure vault as if her business was finished. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and turned his head. You bastard! There stood Yeop Wi-seon, glaring at Mok Gyeong-un with blazing eyes. His expression seemed as if he was jealous. No, he was jealous indeed. She whispered in the ear of a lowly bastard like him? He was truly enraged. Yeop Wi-seon spoke through gritted teeth, What did she just say to you? If it was something I could say, she wouldve said it out loud, no? What? More importantly, arent you going to follow her? At this rate, you might lose your master. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeop Wi-seon rose to his feet and picked up his sword that had fallen to the floor. Then, with a momentum as if he would swing it at any moment, he said, Impudent bastard. Ill let it slide today for her sake, but Spare me from cliche lines like making me regret it someday and leave magnanimously while you still can. You little! Yeop Wi-seon was momentarily provoked and almost swung his sword. However, he managed to endure it with superhuman patience. If he caused more trouble here, the aftermath C no, just damaging those secret manuals would be hard to handle, so he had no choice but to quietly back down. You will regret not accepting her proposal. He put his sword back in its scabbard and tried to leave with these words. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said to him, Ah, I forgot to mention. What? Make sure to repay the life debt you owe me later. What nonsense are you spouting? You smooth-talked your way into getting her identity tag in the heat of the moment. I let that slide, didnt I? Let it slide? What Youre still under the wrong impression. She tried to gloss over it by offering a life price or whatnot to save you, but my stance on instant execution for not keeping your word remains unchanged. !? At those words, Yeop Wi-seons expression stiffened. *** After Yeop Wi-seon left the treasure vault, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Why did you not do as I instructed? Ah. You mean pretending to yield, genuinely or not, and becoming that third disciples subordinate? Cheong-ryeong had told Mok Gyeong-un to become her subordinate. She said that by doing so, he could quickly establish himself internally and make contact with the upper echelon. -Right. Well, it didnt seem like the right time yet. -Time? Do you think such an opportunity will come easily? Is there any guarantee that an opportunity that came once wont come again? -Opportunities are not called opportunities if they seem like they will come easily. You sound quite regretful. -Im saying that even if its difficult right now, if you seize that wretched womans body, you could bring the timing even closer. She had developed a desire for Wi So-yeons body, which closely resembled her own. It almost felt as if her own dead body had been revived. At this, Mok Gyeong-un said, So you coveted that body after all. But you two dont just resemble each other a lot, but look extremely alike. Could she perhaps be your descendant? -I have no descendants. I didnt even No, I couldnt hold a wedding in the end, so what nonsense are you talking about! How would I know whether you got married or had children? You keep saying its not the right time and evading the topic. -Hmph! She snorted at Mok Gyeong-uns words. She was already upset that he didnt follow her words, causing the opportunity to slip away. She seems quite disappointed. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled inwardly without showing it. In fact, he had expected Cheong-ryeong to naturally covet Wi So-yeons body. It had the most similar appearance to herself when she was alive and the strongest martial arts among the women encountered so far. It would be stranger if such desire didnt arise. However, Mok Gyeong-un had no intention to do so. Sorry, but until its a sure bet, I dont think its right to get involved. Mok Gyeong-uns foremost goal was revenge. To find out if the man named Ghost Blade was the real culprit behind his grandfathers death and take revenge if it was true. However, if he were to become the subordinate of the Society Leaders third disciple right now, he would make enemies with the other successors and their followers. Is there a need to take the hard path? According to Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom, the most likely successor was indeed the Chief Disciple Na Yul-ryang. Among the 40% of forces, there was Seo Un-cho the Martial King, one of the Eight Stars known as the top masters in the Central Plains, one of the Five Kings, one of the Three Chief Masters, and two executives of the Four Valley Masters following him. As a result, the tide was said to be greatly in his favor. [If Chief Disciple Na Yul-ryang gains the support of another Five Kings of the Eight Stars title-holder who remains neutral, his position as the successor will likely become firm.] In that case, there was no need to become Wi So-yeons subordinate. Mok Gyeong-un sought a sure bet rather than a potentially viable one, so if he were to enter someones faction, it would be better to aim for the one closest to succession, Na Yul-ryang. Annihilating Poison King. The only existence in the Heaven and Earth Society who confronted the Ghost Blade and survived while maintaining a neutral position that no one currently supported. Mok Gyeong-un aimed to pass the final gate and become his disciple. By becoming the disciple of Baek Sa-ha, Annihilating Poison King, he could uncover his secrets and attempt to make contact with Na Yul-ryang, who was closest to the Society Leader position. This was the plan Mok Gyeong-un had in mind for now. Mok Gyeong-un whispered to the disgruntled Cheong-ryeong, So you wont help me? -Annoying mortal. This brat only asks for help when he needs it. Anyhow, she really disliked him. *** Having gained an extra hour, Mok Gyeong-un leisurely perused the secret manuals on the third floor of the treasure vault. To say he perused them was an understatement; he fell into a state of selflessness, becoming one with the original martial artists through their handwriting, absorbing them at a rapid pace. This could be considered an absurd talent that other martial artists did not possess. The more secret manuals he read, the broader Mok Gyeong-uns insight and perspective on martial arts grew, and his experience increased as if he had practiced countless martial arts. Here, Cheong-ryeong discovered an astonishing point. This brats body is Mok Gyeong-un in a state of selflessness. His muscles were visibly changing little by little in real-time. It was an extremely subtle change that would go unnoticed without close observation, but Cheong-ryeong was able to detect it due to one phenomenon while Mok Gyeong-un was immersed in selflessness. That was none other than sweat. Sweat? It wasnt present on the second floor, but as he read the secret manuals in the treasure vaults third floor, sweat poured down Mok Gyeong-uns face. Even his clothes became soaked with sweat. While wondering why that was, she suddenly noticed his wrist muscles trembling slightly and their density changing. Haa It was astonishing. She, too, had once heard of it. A strong will and spirit can sometimes greatly influence the body. There was an anecdote like this. Someone suddenly and unexpectedly poured water from a teapot onto another person, and that person suffered burns. But the surprising thing was that the water was not hot, but cold. In the end, the persons strong belief that it was hot alone caused burns on their body. To think this could be materialized to such an extent. This fellow is truly Inhuman. Just by being immersed in the secret manuals and becoming one with them in his mind, it influenced his body, causing changes in his muscles. Is such a thing possible? There was a time limit, so the number would ultimately be limited as well, but what if this fellow seriously read all the secret manuals in this treasure vault, taking his time? It piques my curiosity. Right then, Mok Gyeong-un finished reading a secret manual and closed it. As he was about to put it back on the shelf, he suddenly turned his head to the side. Wait a moment. Why? Something has been bothering me for a while, and I think I definitely hear it coming from over there. Over there? Mok Gyeong-un was looking towards the corner of the third floor of the treasure vault, where another small cavity was formed. Inside, there seemed to be bookshelves with secret manuals, but A red line? There was a red line drawn in front of it. [Ah. And theres a place marked with a red line. That place is Try not to enter it if possible.] [Pardon?] [In the past, something No. You dont need to know that much. Anyway, if you cross the red line, youll see something truly spine-chilling. So dont ignore my warning.] The warning from the treasure vault keeper, Elder Yang Mu-won, came to mind. That must be the place he mentioned. Something scary Hmm. That red line doesnt seem ordinary at all. Mok Gyeong-un agreed with Cheong-ryeongs words. When red ink is ground together with white rice and salt, it can serve as a barrier. That way, it becomes possible to create a disconnection centered around the line. Im getting curious. -It seems your curiosity has been piqued. I hear a sound coming from inside. -Sound? Being inside the wooden puppet, she couldnt hear sounds from far away. So she asked, What sound do you hear? Well know if we go and see. Mok Gyeong-un furtively glanced towards the entrance of the cavity below. There was no one there. In fact, earlier, he had entered the treasure vault, read about thirty secret manuals that Yeop Wi-seon had cut in half, and left the treasure vault with an almost dumbfounded expression. With no watchful eyes, it seemed alright to take a quick look around. Mok Gyeong-un crossed the red line and entered the small cavity. Kuurururururu! -Ah! You hear this sound? Cheong-ryeong spoke as if she understood. Now that he was inside, a bookshelf was shaking strongly enough for her to hear. At the very top of that bookshelf, there was no secret manual, but a rolled-up wooden box was placed there, and Strange energy was flowing out from there. Mok Gyeong-un could clearly see this. Its here. -Here? It wasnt the energy of the dead. The ominous energy wafting from that scroll was the demonic energy () that could only be felt from malevolent spirits. Mok Gyeong-un approached it. How peculiar. Ordinary people may not sense it, but why was such an object placed here? Arent there even diviners within the Heaven and Earth Society? At that moment, a voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. Jeong-ah. Jeong-ah. !? The instant he heard this voice, Mok Gyeong-uns expression stiffened. It was none other than, Grandfather? The voice of his dead grandfather. What on earth was happening? Why was his grandfathers voice coming from that box? Jeong-ah Jeong-ah Help this old man. Grandfather? Jeong-ah Its so stifling. From the way it called his name to the voice itself, it was undeniably his grandfather. Right then, a rebuke poured into his ears. -Snap out of it! Mok Gyeong-un promptly furrowed his brows. -Get a grip. You keep saying grandfather this, grandfather that. It seems youre hearing auditory hallucinations. Cheong-ryeong, you cant hear it? -Not at all. Ahhh. Then it must be an auditory hallucination indeed. -Surely you wouldnt fall for a mere hallucination, would you? Of course not. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Gyeong-un was extremely rational. He was simply puzzled by how it could call out in his grandfathers voice and his true name without even making contact. -Dont get swayed by some ridiculous hallucination Right at that moment, How dare a wretched evil spirit interfere with me! This was heard loud and clear. Cheong-ryeong also seemed to have heard it, as she muttered in an absurd tone, -Wretched evil spirit? How dare it As she was about to express her anger, a voice continued from the wooden box. Human. Open the wooden box. If you do so, I, the ruler of the seas, shall grant your wish. At this, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed and muttered, Youre really blatantly peddling the bait. Chapter 104 Chapter 104 C Lord of the Western Sea (1)Human. Open the wooden box. If you do so, I, the ruler of the seas, shall grant your wish. !? At the voice coming from the wooden box, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed and muttered, Youre really blatantly peddling the bait. This was an enticement. It was no different from openly asking him to open the wooden box. Cheong-ryeong spoke in an astonished tone, -How can someone who cant even take care of their own body grant wishes? I agree with those words. But what could it be? -It seems they sealed away an evil creature. However, to think its voice can be heard even while sealed. This is the first time Ive seen such a case. She had lived as a vengeful spirit for a hundred years. And she had also been sealed away like the wicked thing in this wooden box. But this was the first time she encountered such a case. Usually, once sealed, all energy and everything else is blocked, so the inside and outside are meant to be isolated. Yet the fact that this things voice could be heard meant Ah. Theres a crack. -A crack? There was a partial crack on the upper part of the wooden box that Mok Gyeong-un pointed to. -I see. But this wooden box Its strange that theres no talisman or anything. -You noticed it too. It was a peculiar situation. As Cheong-ryeong said, there was no talisman or anything to seal the demonic energy on the wooden box. Then by what means was this ominous being trapped in this wooden box? It was incomprehensible. While he was perplexed, a voice was heard. Damn it. I thought it was some luck that you could hear my voice, but judging from your mention of talismans, you must be a Taoist who has mastered sorcery. A Taoist? What do you mean by that? Dont pretend otherwise. Do you think you can deceive me? I dont know what youre talking about, but you can think of me as a diviner who is learning sorcery. A diviner? Ah. You must be the same kind as that human wearing diviners robes who came last time. The same kind? Based on the way it spoke, it seemed someone had come before. Indeed, there was no way a diviner who had mastered sorcery would fail to detect such ominous demonic energy. In the first place, the red line was a technique that only a diviner could create. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Who came before? Someone did come. It was an ominous fellow with three eyes. It was the first time I saw someone with those eyes that were said to have disappeared after the ancient times. Three eyes? What is that? Cheong-ryeong, do you know? -Do you think I know all the principles of the world? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. If you literally interpret three eyes, it means having three eyes. Such a deformed being had come here before? While he was puzzled, a voice came from the wooden box. How would the likes of you evil spirits and lowly humans know about matters from the ancient times? -..Youve been calling us evil spirits, you evil creature. Wait a moment. -What? Mok Gyeong-un stopped her anger and said, So what exactly are these three eyes? -Its literally a three-eyed being. It is a deformed creature born from a human womb. There is a saying that misfortune arrives when it is born.= Misfortune? -But its quite interesting. Even in ancient times, a three-eyed being would barely survive a day after birth before being killed. It was difficult to understand what it was talking about. At this, Mok Gyeong-un summarized, I dont quite understand what you mean, but are you saying that diviner wearing robes who had three eyes put you here? Thats right. I dont know what that person did, but after he came, no one could perceive me. Not being able to perceive means From the beginning, they treat it as if it doesnt exist. As if it doesnt exist? At the words that flowed from the wooden box, Cheong-ryeong strongly denied, -That cant be. No matter how much human sorcery has advanced over time, erasing perception goes against the principles of the world. Oh-ho. For an evil spirit, you seem to know quite a bit. -Evil spirit? You damned evil creature! Cracks appeared on the wooden puppet that sealed Cheong-ryeong. She seemed ready to break out and smash the wooden box at any moment. At this, Mok Gyeong-un dissuaded her. Cheong-ryeong. Endure it. -If I were you Rather than continuing like this, wouldnt everything work out if we make it mine first? -Yours? Hmm. At Mok Gyeong-uns whisper, Cheong-ryeong muttered as if tempted. The expression of making it his own ultimately meant turning it into a servant spirit. Mok Gyeong-un had the ability to turn even high-ranking vengeful spirits into servant spirit. If it was a weakened malevolent spirit trapped in a wooden box, he might be able to turn it into a servant spirit. He had already confirmed this beings potential through absorbing resentment. -Still, be careful. Its best to reduce the demonic energy without disturbing the seal as much as possible. Thats what I was thinking. Mok Gyeong-un had the same thought as her. In the case of demonic energy, it was condensed evil energy, so absorbing it would be helpful. While doing so, a voice came from the wooden box. Hey. Human. Yes. Being trapped here, do I seem insignificant in your eyes? I am the lord who rules over the Western Sea. And? If you just free me from here, I will grant any wish you desire. Did you mention a grandfather earlier? Dont you miss that grandfather? At this voice, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened, unlike before. He disliked pranks in general, but he really disliked anyone bringing up his grandfather. At this, Mok Gyeong-un approached the wooden box without answering. And he picked it up and placed it on the floor. Thats right. Break the wooden box. Thats what I intend to do. Ah. Of course, before that Mok Gyeong-un placed his palm on the cracked part of the wooden box. And he inwardly recited the Ritual of Binding incantation. Then, the ominous demonic energy that had been flowing out from the crack began to flow into Mok Gyeong-uns palm. Shuuu! !? Sensing this, the voice didnt hide its bewilderment. Human What are you doing Despite being trapped for a long time, your energy is quite substantial. Share some with me. Stop! Too late. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un absorbed the flowing demonic energy as it was. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest at the considerably vast amount. So much. There was far more energy than he expected. He didnt anticipate the energy flowing out through the cracks to be this much. By absorbing just a little, he had already absorbed the equivalent of twenty peoples worth of evil energy. Just what level of malevolent spirit was it to possess such strong demonic energy even while trapped? S Stop it. You lowly human dares to absorb my energy Its almost done, so wait just a bit longer. The energy flowing out through the cracks was almost completely absorbed. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was demonic energy amounting to nearly fifty peoples worth of evil energy. There was already a certain amount of evil energy consumed and needed from creating undead using the Six Yin Strengthening Technique, so it seemed his luck was good. The demonic energy stopped flowing out. Based on this, it seemed he had absorbed most of the energy of the being trapped inside. You bast ard Hearing the beings voice, its strength had significantly diminished. It seemed to lack the energy to even get angry. It seems weakened. Now, make it your servant spirit. Yes. Mok Gyeong-un brought his blade finger toward the cracked part of the wooden box. The air around his blade finger trembled. He had invoked aura. As it didnt seem like an ordinary wooden box, he intended to cut it with aura. Mok Gyeong-un placed his blade finger, imbued with aura, against the wooden box. Right at that moment, Paang! Ugh! Along with a strong repulsive force, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back nearly five steps. What is this? -What happened? Cheong-ryeong also asked in surprise. Mok Gyeong-un looked at his blade finger. Fortunately, his finger was unharmed, but the moment he tried to pierce the wooden box with aura, he was pushed back by an unknown force. What? He was certain that he had absorbed all the demonic energy flowing out from the crack in the wooden box. But what was going on? While he was puzzled, a voice was heard. Did you think the wood made from sacred spirit trees would break so easily? Sacred spirit trees? Seeing that you dont even know that, it seems the Immortals no longer remain in the afterlife. Immortals? What are you talking about? If you dont know, forget it. Rather, the method to break the sacred spirit wood At that very moment, The area around the crack in the wooden box split apart before the voice could finish speaking. What? Then, starting from the split area, the wooden box began to rot and crumble like ashes. It was a strange occurrence, as it had been perfectly fine until just a moment ago. At this, Mok Gyeong-un looked at his blade finger. Is it because of the evil energy? His aura wasnt formed from ordinary inner energy but from the evil energy of death itself. Evil energy was the opposite of the energy of life, so it caused it to scatter. It was difficult to accurately predict whether it was due to that or if the crack had already existed and the force added to it caused it to break. However, regardless of the reason, the wooden box was shattered. Isnt that a scroll? -It seems so. Something buried in the ashes of the shattered wooden box caught his eye. It was a rolled-up scroll. At this, Mok Gyeong-un approached and picked it up. It was a considerably old scroll, and based on its length, it seemed to have poems or paintings drawn inside. The scroll Open the scroll. The voice was heard then. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and tried to put the scroll into his mouth while reciting the Ritual of Binding incantation with the hand holding the scroll. -What are you trying to do now? Im going to eat it. -What? He had no intention of playing along with the evil creatures tune. If this scroll was the main body related to the malevolent spirit, he intended to eat it and make it his servant spirit. Just as he was about to put the end of the scroll into his mouth, You fool! Blue flames erupted from the scroll like lightning. Along with that, the scroll bounced out of Mok Gyeong-uns hand, rolled on the floor, and began to unfold on its own. Catch it! Mok Gyeong-un reached out with his burned hand toward the scroll and unleashed the Ritual of Binding incantation. He thought it would be pulled over, but it resisted in midair. Then, the fully unfolded scroll floated in the air. Ah! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest as he looked at it. That was because a landscape painting was drawn on the scroll, and it was so beautiful that it seemed like looking at a paradise. Mist shrouded the majestic mountain peaks, and flower-bearing trees were scattered there. Beautiful. However, there was one uniquely disturbing part. It was because a white-haired middle-aged man was sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed on top of the peak in the center of the landscape painting. Why did they have to draw a person here At that moment, The white-haired middle-aged man in the painting opened his closed eyes. Then, He stepped on the mist and walked out from within the painting. !? The moment it came out, Mok Gyeong-un felt a chill down his spine for the first time in his life. As the white-haired middle-aged man passed through the painting, an immense demonic energy emanated, which seemed like countless death energies gathered into one. -Impossible. Cheong-ryeong muttered in a perplexed tone. She had never shown any fear or unease no matter what kind of malevolent spirit or vengeful ghost appeared. But why was she reacting like this? While he was puzzled, she spoke with difficulty. -How can there be a malevolent spirit at the level of a Spirit Beast? Spirit Beast? The Classic of Mountains and Seas describes it like this: In the world, there are countless malevolent spirits that humans cannot see. Among such malevolent spirits, there are those that reside in a higher realm that not only humans but even those spirits cannot dare to approach. They are the Spirit Beasts that have lived for an incredibly long time. Chapter 105 Chapter 105 C Lord of the Western Sea (2)The Classic of Mountains and Seas states: In heaven and earth, there are countless malevolent spirits that humans cannot see. Among such malevolent spirits, there are those that reside in a higher realm that not only humans but even those spirits cannot dare to approach. They are the Spirit Beasts that have lived for an incredibly long time. Spirit Beasts? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest as he looked at the white-haired middle-aged man. That was because if it was a Spirit Beast, excluding the divine beasts in myths, they were beings called legends in the hierarchy of malevolent spirits. But what was this appearance? On the surface, it didnt look like a Spirit Beast but no different from a human. -Mortal, its not an opponent you can fight against. Cheong-ryeong spoke in a whisper. Unlike usual, her tone was tense to the point of being stiff. She, who always showed an arrogant and domineering demeanor, was feeling fear toward the being before her eyes. Wasnt all the energy absorbed? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He thought it had weakened since he had absorbed all the ominous demonic energy flowing out from the cracks in the wooden box. But to emit such immense demonic energy to this extent At that moment, the white-haired middle-aged man spoke while arrogantly brushing his hair back. Are you trembling? Human. Well. He wasnt trembling. In the first place, Mok Gyeong-un was someone who didnt place great significance on or fear death. However, the tension due to the clear difference in power was inevitable. For something that was sealed, your power is overflowing. Power overflowing? Hah. The white-haired middle-aged man scoffed. Then, he raised his hand, clenched and unclenched his fist, and said, Although Ive weakened to the utmost after being sealed in this scroll for thousands of years, do you think lowly insects like you can dare to approach me? Insects? Mok Gyeong-un slightly furrowed his brows. But rather than feeling offended, he simply grasped the reality that the being before him judged him as nothing more than an insect. To this being, I am merely at the level of an insect. It was hard to deny. The demonic energy emanating from this being was at an immeasurable level. Was there another sky above the sky? If this was its weakened state, he couldnt even imagine how strong this monster would be if it regained all its power. No, this could be close to a disaster. Right at that moment, The white-haired middle-aged man extended his hand. In that instant, Two wooden puppets tore through Mok Gyeong-uns chest clothing and flew out. Ah? At this, Mok Gyeong-un urgently reached out and unleashed the Ritual of Binding incantation. However, there was no way to withstand the force pulling them with overwhelming demonic energy. Despite unleashing the Ritual of Binding incantation, the two wooden puppets that flew away without stopping landed in the white-haired middle-aged mans hand. M-Master! Inside were Green Spirit Gyu Soha and Cheong-ryeong. Even while inside the wooden puppets, the demonic energy was so strong that even the Green Spirit showed evident fear. At this, Mok Gyeong-un calmly said, Youre making things difficult. Can you give them back? Hmm. Youre a peculiar human. Seeing that a living being is accompanied by these evil spirits. Normally, Cheong-ryeong would have reacted angrily, but she didnt open her mouth. Perhaps she became cautious, not wanting to provoke the being and cause an unforeseen calamity. Cheong-ryeong found this situation extremely troubling. This is the worst. Unlike vengeful spirits, who have a somewhat different concept of consuming energy after becoming spirit bodies, malevolent spirits rapidly weaken when they consume demonic energy. In that regard, if it had been sealed for a long time, she thought it would have significantly weakened. But who would have imagined that the being sealed in this wooden box would be a Spirit Beast? What should I do? If it was a Spirit Beast that had reached a higher realm to the point of being able to transform into a human form, it could be said to have reached a realm similar to an almost enlightened Immortal. No matter how much it had weakened, it far surpassed the realm that even she could handle. Is this the end She felt a sense of despair. Could misfortune manifest in such a way? Just when she thought she had finally grasped an opportunity to appease her resentment, she encountered a being akin to a disaster in such a place. Mok Gyeong-un Normally, she would have placed her hopes on the brats cunning mind. But the opponent was too unfavorable. It was a non-human existence and had lived for such an incredibly long time that it would be difficult to overcome this situation with some eloquence. Perhaps even he might be feeling fear for the first time in his life. Facing an absolute being he encountered for the first time. Right at that moment, I was just getting hungry, so thank you for bringing me a meal. What? Ah. With those words, the white-haired middle-aged man put the wooden puppets sealing Cheong-ryeong and Gyu Soha into his mouth. Right at that instant, The wooden puppet that was entering his mouth shattered, and Cheong-ryeong flew out from inside at a tremendous speed, grasping Gyu Sohas wooden puppet and flying forward. However, The white-haired middle-aged man grabbed Cheong-ryeongs leg and threw her onto the ground. Although she couldnt feel physical pain, for some reason, when she was slammed onto the ground, she let out a groan of agony. Ugh! I am the Lord of the Western Sea. A being born from the gathering of delusions. Offer your spiritual power for the sake of your master. Hahaha. As soon as those words ended, a red haze rose from Cheong-ryeongs body, which had collapsed on the ground, and was sucked into the white-haired middle-aged mans mouth. Then, as if in pain, she screamed. Aaaaagh! Right at that moment, Mok Gyeong-un flew his body and thrust his blade finger, imbued with aura, towards the white-haired middle-aged mans brow. He was trying to take advantage of a moment of carelessness, but At that instant, the white-haired middle-aged man lightly caught Mok Gyeong-uns right wrist. Then, he made a gesture as if lightly lifting him up, Mok Gyeong-uns body dug into the cave ceiling by nearly half a zhang before falling to the ground. Kuhaak! Blood coughs poured out from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth as he fell to the ground. Although he had instantly protected his body with evil energy, he had suffered some fractures and internal injuries from the previous blow. -Mortal! Cough Cough This is really Cough bad luck. Mok Gyeong-un shook his head as if in disbelief. Looking down at him, interest flickered in the white-haired middle-aged mans eyes. Youre a peculiar human. He felt puzzled by the face that held a smile despite feeling pain. If an ordinary human were to be in this situation, they would likely be terrified with fear, but looking at this fellows face, he didnt seem particularly so. At this, the white-haired middle-aged man made a lifting gesture with his chin. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns body, which had been lying face down on the ground, floated into the air. Ah? It was clearly visible to Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. The immense demonic energy flowing out from the white-haired middle-aged man was enveloping and lifting him up. Human. I want to see fear spreading across your face. The white-haired middle-aged man raised the corners of his mouth sardonically and tried to bring his hand to Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder. Right at that moment, Iron chains created from spiritual power erupted from the ground and instantly restrained the white-haired middle-aged mans arms, legs, and body. The iron chains moved like snakes and wrapped around the middle-aged mans neck. Gyu Soha? This was the power of Green Spirit Gyu Soha. Gyu Soha shouted, -Let go of our master! Otherwise The iron chains wrapping around the white-haired middle-aged mans body shattered in an instant and scattered like ashes. It was too easy to the point of being futile, the iron chains of a spirit body being shattered. Gyu Sohas eyes shook wildly. Youre an evil spirit with some tricks. But youll have to pay the price for touching my sacred body. The white-haired middle-aged man flicked his finger towards Gyu Soha. At that moment, Gyu Sohas arms exploded and disappeared. As the arms composed of a spirit body burst from the demonic energy, a scream erupted from Gyu Sohas mouth. -Aaaaaaaah! She seemed to be engulfed in immense pain. This is Cheong-ryeong, who was lying face down on the ground after having her spiritual energy absorbed, was astounded. No matter how much of a Spirit Beast it was, it was so overwhelmingly strong that it was doubtful whether it had just been unsealed. As the being said, no matter how much they struggled, it might be at the level of an insect flapping its wings. Even if we use that, is there any hope? But at this rate, they were all going to die. In that case, it would be better to try everything possible At that moment, No. What is happening here? At the voice coming from somewhere, everyones gazes turned in that direction. It was outside this small cavity. Elder Yang Mu-won, the keeper of the treasure vault, was standing outside the red line with a surprised expression. He doubted his eyes at the strange sight unfolding inside the cave. Who is that white-haired middle-aged man? He had already been startled by the loud noise and rushed up. The source of the sound was none other than that place. He had repeatedly warned not to enter, but they had caused an accident after all, so he ran over in a single breath, but what on earth was happening? Who is that person? Judging from the fact that Mok Gyeong-un was floating in the air with internal injuries, it was undoubtedly a void creature. Within the Heaven and Earth Society, only those at the level of the Five Kings or above could display such high-level techniques. At this, Yang Mu-won became perplexed about what to do. How could such a supreme master infiltrate this place and cause such a commotion? While he was thinking, Right. I need to eat you too. The white-haired middle-aged man gestured with his chin towards Elder Yang Mu-won. Instantly, the startled Elder Yang Mu-won drew upon his true energy and took a defensive stance. But nothing happened. What? While he was wondering, the white-haired middle-aged man raised an eyebrow, looked at the red line drawn on the floor, and muttered, Is this the doing of that Three-Eyed fellow? With those words, leaving Mok Gyeong-un suspended in the air, he walked towards the red line. S-Stop. Elder Yang Mu-won shouted as he saw the being approaching him. Of course, the white-haired middle-aged man had no intention of stopping. The white-haired middle-aged man continued walking and tried to pass through the red line drawn on the floor. At that moment, With a strong pressure, the space distorted, and the white-haired middle-aged mans body was repelled backward, smashing the bookshelves inside. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns body, which had been restrained in the air, fell to the ground. What? He didnt know what was going on, but the white-haired middle-aged man, whom Cheong-ryeong called a Spirit Beast, was unable to pass through the red line and was repelled back. In that case, Lets go! This was the opportunity. At that cry, as if they had been waiting, Cheong-ryeong and Gyu Soha, whose arms had exploded, threw their bodies outside. The movements of the spirit bodies were much faster than Mok Gyeong-uns. He thought they might get caught by the red line, but The two vengeful spirits passed the line without difficulty. Right at the moment when Mok Gyeong-un also tried to pass through the line while using lightness skill, Right in front of him, Mok Gyeong-uns body stopped. -Mortal! Cheong-ryeong shouted with a perplexed expression. Ugh. Mok Gyeong-un struggled to turn his head. There, through the shattered bookshelves, the white-haired middle-aged man was raising his body with his hand extended. Where do you think youre going? Haa Haa Youre really a troublesome person. The one troubled is me. To think a herald of misfortune, not even an Immortal, would possess this much power. The white-haired middle-aged man clicked his tongue while looking at the red line. He was feeling displeased that he, who had been freed from the seal, was unable to pass through it and was repelled back. Mortal! At that moment, Cheong-ryeong, who was outside the red line, hesitated before trying to reach her hand inside, which was visible. At this, Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly shook his head. In the current situation, if she were to come inside, she would be caught like him. While they were doing so, the white-haired middle-aged man spoke as if regretful, licking his lips. Your situational judgment is good. If you had been a bit later, I would have devoured that evil spirit. At those words, Cheong-ryeong, who had stopped reaching out her hand, flinched. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Gyeong-uns judgment was correct. The moment she reached out her hand, the being would have pulled her inside. However, they couldnt leave Mok Gyeong-un inside like this either. If Mok Gyeong-un were to lose his life, they would also perish due to the servant spirit bond. Damn it! It was truly the worst situation. While they were doing so, Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the red line on the floor. From the outside, he didnt know, but the red line on the floor was drawn throughout the entire small cavity. As if to prevent the being from escaping. At this, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the white-haired middle-aged man and opened his mouth. By any chance, is the proposal you made earlier still valid? Chapter 106 Chapter 106 C Lord of the Western Sea (3)The red line drawn on the floor throughout the entire cavity. Glancing at it, Mok Gyeong-un said to the white-haired middle-aged man, By any chance, is the proposal you made earlier still valid? Proposal? Yes. In a way, its thanks to me that you came out of there, isnt it? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the white-haired middle-aged man twitched his lips and soon let out a vicious laugh. Hahaha! You think its thanks to you that Im out? Ultimately, yes. What a funny kid. How can your intention to satisfy your human greed be considered a favor? After being trapped for thousands of years and finally being released, for someone who has lived that long, cant you let it slide in a good mood? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the white-haired middle-aged man scoffed. To him, Mok Gyeong-un was at best an insect crawling on the ground. Just as humans dont have emotions towards insects or pay special attention to them, the white-haired middle-aged man had no particular feelings about what Mok Gyeong-un said. However, there was something intriguing. Youre a truly peculiar kid. What? Why do you have no fear? Fear? That was the white-haired middle-aged mans question. Even before and now in this isolated situation, Mok Gyeong-un didnt fear him at all. Despite being in a situation where fear should well up as he could die at any moment. The white-haired middle-aged man approached with narrowed eyes and said, Do you not fear death? Or are you under the delusion that you wont die even in this situation? Well. I can tell you its not the latter. Not the latter? Yes. So youre saying you dont fear death? Everything that lives is bound to decline anyway, so whats the point of fearing it? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the white-haired middle-aged man found him peculiar. Even beings who live eternally like himself fear extinction. Yet a mortal says he doesnt fear death. At this, the white-haired middle-aged man extended his hand and said, Is that so? Then we can test whether you truly dont fear death. The white-haired middle-aged man lightly waved his hand. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns left arm, which was floating in the air in a running posture, bent backward. His arm was completely bent beyond its range of motion. Just looking at it was horrifying. -M-Master! Gyu Soha shouted at the sight of Mok Gyeong-uns bent left arm. However, the person in question, Mok Gyeong-un, only let out a slightly rough breath without showing any particular change in expression. At this, one of the white-haired middle-aged mans eyebrows raised. Hes enduring this? No matter how strong his patience was, he thought he would at least let out a groan. But it was completely unexpected. While they were doing so, Elder Yang Mu-won, the keeper of the treasure vault who had been watching this sight, hurriedly tried to run somewhere. The mechanism The mechanism Yang Mu-won muttered. He was trying to activate the mechanism installed in the treasure vault. I need to activate the mechanism and quickly send a signal requesting help from the main sect. He couldnt handle a supreme master of that level with his own strength. However, the mechanism installed in this treasure vault was designed to handle hundreds of intruders and even Transcendent Realm supreme masters. As he was about to go to the activation device of the mechanism, Ugh! A chill ran down his spine, and he felt something cold seeping into his body. As a master close to the pinnacle-stage of the Peak Realm, he had felt a cold and invisible presence around him for a while. But what was this unpleasant sensation? Gah! Elder Yang Mu-wons body trembled violently as if having a seizure. Then his eyes rolled back. The blood vessels on his face bulged black as Yang Mu-won. A reddish blood color seeped into his rolled-back eyes, and soon his face returned to normal. That was close. The one who had taken over his body was none other than Cheong-ryeong. Upon hearing Yang Mu-wons muttering, she realized the situation and possessed his body. She was aware of the mechanism installed in the main sects treasure vault. So if the mechanism here was the same or superior to the one she knew and was activated carelessly, Mok Gyeong-un, who was currently captured, would be in danger. Haa Haa As Mok Gyeong-un was catching his breath, the white-haired middle-aged man said, Seeing that you can easily endure this much, it seems better to tear it off rather than break it. This time, one of your legs Tearing it off is up to you, but how will you get out once Im dead? Out? Yes. From what I see, even someone as powerful as you seems unable to cross that red line. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the white-haired middle-aged man silently stared at the red line drawn on the floor. Then he opened his mouth again. Youre talking as if youll open that for me. If we can come to a mutual agreement. Agreement? It sounds as if youre saying youll make that disappear if I spare your life. Lets say thats the case. If he had the upper hand, he would have tried to gain some benefit from the deal, but the opponent was a Spirit Beast-level malevolent spirit who could kill him at any time. Knowing that provoking it would do no good, Mok Gyeong-un intended to receive the minimum price to save his life. Then the white-haired middle-aged man smirked and said, Why would someone who claims not to fear death want to save his life as a price? I have something I must do. Something you must do? Theres someone I need to kill. Revenge, is it? There was no answer, but it was clearly an affirmation. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the white-haired middle-aged man approached him, grabbed his chin, and lightly lifted it up. In other words, you want to prolong your life even a little for the sake of revenge. Of course, everything depends on your choice. If you want to kill me, Ill die, and if you accept my deal, Ill be able to get out of this cavity. Get out of here The white-haired middle-aged man stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. In fact, his mood was close to its peak. That was because he had been sealed inside that scroll for a staggeringly long time of thousands of years. But now he had come out of it. He had gained freedom. If he could break even that red prohibition Its tempting. Is saving your life the only thing you want? Yes. It doesnt seem like a situation where I can ask for anything else. Youre quick to understand your place. Good. The white-haired middle-aged man lightly nodded his head. Then Mok Gyeong-uns body, which had been floating in the air, fell to the ground. Huu Huu Mok Gyeong-un, who had fallen to the ground, grabbed his left elbow that had been bent backward. No matter how strong his endurance against pain was, it was impossible not to feel pain when a perfectly fine arm was bent in the opposite direction. For now He bent his arm, which had been bent backward, back to its original direction. His face turned slightly red, but he still didnt show any signs of pain. Itll take time to recover. As the arm was bent, the bones near the elbow cartilage had cracked and shattered, making it impossible to move properly. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the line drawn on the floor. One chance. There was only one chance. Although he had proposed a deal, he had no intention of actually releasing the being. If the red line, which seemed to be a barrier, were to be lifted, there was no telling how this vicious Spirit Beast would come out. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un inwardly recited the first incantation of the Eight Shattered Techniques. If he could create even a momentary gap At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns arm rose upward on its own. !? Then his body started moving on its own. At this, Mok Gyeong-un frowned and said, What are you doing? By the way, human. Is there any need for me to make such a deal with you? I can just move your body like this. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The white-haired middle-aged man waved his hand, and Mok Gyeong-uns body moved on its own as if it had become a puppet. This is troublesome. Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft sigh. He himself wasnt the type to trust others easily, but it seemed this Spirit Beast was the same. Moreover, it didnt give him the slightest opening, as if it hadnt simply lived for thousands of years. Perhaps this time, he might have to prepare himself. Grandfather. Perhaps he wouldnt be able to take revenge At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un saw Cheong-ryeong coming out of Yang Mu-wons body. Seeing that, At that instant, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes turned cold. Why did he think for a moment that he might not be able to take revenge for his grandfather? Does dying mean he cant take revenge? There were Cheong-ryeong and Green Spirit Gyu Soha, who would become vengeful spirits to take revenge even after death. Was his resentment towards the one who killed his grandfather only this much? Ha Self-anger and self-mockery. As it grew, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes came alive as if they were burning. Huu. Mok Gyeong-un drew upon the death energy within his body. Compared to the vast demonic energy of the white-haired middle-aged man, it was just a drop in the bucket, but what if he concentrated it all in one place? Like the death energy concentrated in the danjeon. The energy from the lower danjeon and middle danjeon was concentrated solely in his right hand. As all the death energy was concentrated in one place, What is this kid doing now? The white-haired middle-aged man frowned while looking at Mok Gyeong-uns right hand. That was because Mok Gyeong-uns right hand had somehow turned pitch black. More More The death energy concentrated and materialized into one. It took on a completely different form and color from aura. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeongs eyes widened. Energy more condensed and concentrated in one place than aura. It was none other than true energy. She couldnt hide her astonishment upon seeing this. Although he had gained enlightenment about energy in the treasure vault, Mok Gyeong-un was still at the Peak Realm. But true energy, which was only possible at the supreme Transcendent Realm, had been formed. What on earth was going on? What is that color? The peculiar thing was that ordinary true energy had a blue color like the stars of the Big Dipper. But the energy concentrated in Mok Gyeong-uns hand had a black color as if everything would be sucked into it. Was it a phenomenon that occurred as the death energy was concentrated? At that moment, the hand that had been bound by demonic energy was freed. At the same time, as Mok Gyeong-un struck his blackened hand towards the floor, fragments flew in all directions with a loud noise. However, those fragments didnt reach the white-haired middle-aged man. As if an invisible barrier had been created, the fragments were blocked and oxidized on the spot. Then, in an instant, the white-haired middle-aged man disappeared and appeared at the entrance of the cavity where the red line was drawn. The white-haired middle-aged man extended his hand forward. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns body, which had been charging forward like a spear with his black hand extended through the fragment dust, was repelled backward. Ugh! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been repelled, collided with a bookshelf and knelt on one knee on the floor. Black blood flowed from the mouth of Mok Gyeong-un, who had suffered internal injuries. He had concentrated all the death energy in his body into one hand to increase destructive power, but that also meant there was less energy to protect his body. I cant close the gap at all. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue while looking at the white-haired middle-aged man blocking the entrance. He thought it might be possible for a moment, but it didnt work. While they were doing so, the white-haired middle-aged man looked at Mok Gyeong-un with interest and said, How truly strange. I didnt realize it before, but how does a living being possess the energy of the dead like that? The white-haired middle-aged man hadnt been able to detect this when Mok Gyeong-un was circulating energy only within his body. However, when the energy was concentrated in his hand and materialized, he realized that it had little to do with the true energy that Taoists and Immortals cultivated through life-nurturing techniques. Strange. Strange indeed. Ill have to examine your body. The white-haired middle-aged man made a pulling gesture towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, he saw the vast demonic energy trying to grasp him in the form of a giant hand. Right at that moment, In an instant, the entire room was covered in blood. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes trembled. The realm of ghostly intent? A space made of blood. This was Cheong-ryeongs realm of ghostly intent, the Blood Realm. The blood surged up like a geyser and instantly trapped the white-haired middle-aged man. Behind that whirlpool of blood, Cheong-ryeong was visible. Why? Mok Gyeong-un looked at her with an uncomprehending expression. Why did she come in here? No matter how much she had reached the level of Cheong-ryeong, she absolutely couldnt compare to a malevolent spirit at the level of a Spirit Beast. But why did she come in? Then she shouted at Mok Gyeong-un, Run! Upon hearing this, Mok Gyeong-un threw his body towards the entrance without a moment to think. He couldnt miss the opportunity she had created for him. Right at that instant, The whirlpool of blood scattered in all directions and disappeared as if oxidized. The white-haired middle-aged man had a contemptuous expression. What a foolish act. Catch -Dont underestimate me. Spirit Beast. At that moment, Cheong-ryeongs entire body was covered in blood, and she transformed into a human form seemingly made of blood. Then, the spiritual energy emanating from her became incomparably stronger than when she had unfolded the Blood Realm. It far surpassed Cheong-ryeongs level. Seeing this, Gyu Soha muttered in a surprised voice, -Resentment? The blood droplets floating around simultaneously rushed towards the white-haired middle-aged man. Along with that, Cheong-ryeong, who had transformed into a blood incarnation, hugged the white-haired middle-aged man from behind, holding him in place. However, The white-haired middle-aged man lightly moved his hand while still bound by her, The blood droplets flying in from all directions stopped midway. Then they lost strength and fell to the ground. To this extent Cheong-ryeongs eyes, which were like blood, trembled. By detonating all her spiritual energy, she was able to exert a power close to the Blue Spirit level for a moment, but even that didnt work against this Spirit Beast. Then the white-haired middle-aged man spoke as if impressed, I thought you were an ordinary evil spirit, but your strength is far greater than most high-ranking malevolent spirits. If I take your energy, it will quench my hunger a bit. With those words, he took a deep breath. Then Cheong-ryeong, who had been hugging him, writhed as if in pain. -Aaagh! The spiritual energy was being absorbed at a tremendous speed. Despite the pain, Cheong-ryeong mumbled with her lips, -Goaway Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed as he looked at this sight. Why? No matter how much of a servant spirit she was, why was she trying to sacrifice herself for him? What was the reason for trying to save him to this extent, even though he didnt move according to her will? Once she herself was extinguished, everything would be meaningless, so he couldnt understand it. Did she believe that if he survived, he would take revenge on her behalf until the end? That couldnt be. But why was she going this far? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes met hers as she lost strength and returned to her human form. Her eyes held complex emotions. Why did the gaze of someone sacrificing themselves for another make him feel so concerned? How annoying. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been smirking with his lips, shouted, It seems it would be better for you to remain trapped in here. With that cry, in an instant, Mok Gyeong-un thrust his hand towards his own chest. The white-haired middle-aged man couldnt hide his bewilderment at the sight of this. You bastard! He had never expected Mok Gyeong-un to suddenly perform an act of self-destruction by thrusting his hand into his own chest. At this, The white-haired middle-aged man pushed aside Cheong-ryeong, whose spiritual energy had weakened, and ran towards Mok Gyeong-un. Kuhk! Mok Gyeong-un coughed up a mouthful of blood and collapsed backward. This crazy human bastard! This fellow had to stay alive to remove that red line and go outside. There was no way for the vengeful spirits to remove it. Therefore, the white-haired middle-aged man couldnt help but become desperate. He bent his knees, lowered his posture, approached Mok Gyeong-un, and grabbed his right hand to pull out the hand thrust into his chest. Right at that moment, Huh? At that instant, the palm he grabbed seemed to stick like suction, and the demonic energy was escaping at a tremendous speed. Mok Gyeong-un, whose mouth was covered in blood, smiled sardonically and muttered, Cough, cough Its really hard to grab a hand. Chapter 107 Chapter 107 C Lord of the Western Sea (4)Cough, cough Its really hard to grab a hand. Mok Gyeong-un, whose mouth was covered in blood, smiled sardonically and muttered. He had contemplated in an instant how to approach this being called a Spirit Beast. How can I approach it? The being had seen him absorbing energy. Thats probably why it tried to control him in a detached state through demonic energy and attacked. In this situation, by what means could he make it approach? It was a suspicious being, so unless he drew his last breath, it would never come close Ah! The method he came up with as a last resort was none other than this. Lucky me. This method was a kind of gamble with his life on the line. The being regarded him as an insect while also considering him the key to getting out. So he was certain that it would try to keep him alive in any way possible. And that certainty was confirmed. Demonic energy beyond imagination was being sucked in through the palm by the Ritual of Binding incantation. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was incomparable to fierce beasts or monstrous beasts. The concentration and vastness were beyond imagination. It was hard to believe that this was a weakened state after being sealed for thousands of years. Then, at its peak, just how powerful would it be? Cheong-ryeong, whose spiritual energy had been drained and weakened, staggered and looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a haggard face. She always felt that he was a fellow who surpassed expectations. Who in the world would risk their life and do such a crazy thing? Only that mortal is capable of it. It was the result of combining cunning, insight, and the boldness to make it a reality. That Spirit Beast had to keep Mok Gyeong-un alive no matter what. Only then could it get out of here. This wont do. Although she had reached a perilous state by having more than 80% of her spiritual energy drained, helping Mok Gyeong-un now would increase the chances of survival even more. A bloody light flowed from her near-dead eyes. Right at that moment, Stop it right now! The white-haired middle-aged man urged Mok Gyeong-un. His hair, which had been flowing down alluringly, was standing on end as if his anger had reached its peak. These insect-like beings! How dare they deceive him and aim for his demonic energy? He had to detach the fellows hand somehow. The white-haired middle-aged man nodded his head to detach Mok Gyeong-uns adhered hand and invoked demonic energy. However, Damn it After adhering to the human fellow, the energy wasnt being controlled properly. It seemed to be escaping too quickly. In that case. At this, the white-haired middle-aged man tried to forcefully detach Mok Gyeong-uns adhered wrist with his other hand. But at that very moment, The cavity transformed into a space filled with blood. This is It was Cheong-ryeongs realm of ghostly intent, the Blood Realm. The white-haired middle-aged man turned his head and made an absurd expression. Cheong-ryeong, who was on the verge of death, created a realm of ghostly intent by detonating all her remaining spiritual power. The blood that had opened the Blood Realm flew in like whips and seized the white-haired middle-aged mans left arm and both legs. The sticky blood whips turned tough like leather and restrained the being. You evil spirit! The white-haired middle-aged man, exploding with rage, tried to forcefully shake it off. The blood whips stretched due to the immense force. However, Cheong-ryeongs Blood Realm, which was prepared even for extinction, was not to be taken lightly either. More blood transformed into whips and seized the body of the white-haired middle-aged man, who was trying to shake it off. Aargh! The white-haired middle-aged mans anger reached its peak. If he had regained even 30% or 10% of his strength from before being sealed, he could have exterminated such insects with a single gesture. But now, he couldnt do that. He didnt know what this insect-like human fellow was doing, but the demonic energy within his body had become unstable and couldnt be properly controlled. Even in the midst of that, the demonic energy was continuously being drained. It had already exceeded 30% of what remained. At this rate, it might become difficult to even maintain his current form. Damn insects. It was a situation where he was caught between a rock and a hard place. If his life wasnt in danger, he could have detached his hand first, but if he did that, this weakened human fellow would draw his last breath. However, if he didnt detach from this fellow, his demonic energy would continue to be drained. If only that damn evil spirit wasnt interfering He could stop it by tearing off the energy-absorbing arm with his other hand. But that evil spirit wasnt budging an inch, as if it was prepared for extinction. At this, the white-haired middle-aged man decided to take a bit of risk. Fine. If so The only part he could move was the hand and arm holding Mok Gyeong-un. The white-haired middle-aged man lifted Mok Gyeong-un up. And then he struck down Mok Gyeong-uns head to hit the floor first. Ill knock him out. He was about to knock Mok Gyeong-un out to stop the absorption of demonic energy. However, This insect Even though he slammed his head hard enough to break the floor and blood was flowing out, Mok Gyeong-un didnt lose consciousness. Haa Haa Instead, he was staring intently at him with rough breathing. That gaze was extremely irritating. How dare a being no different from an insect look at him with eyes filled with such malice? Was he looking down on him? Fine. Lets see who wins. The white-haired middle-aged man lifted Mok Gyeong-un up again and slammed him onto the floor. This time, he made his entire body collide. The white-haired middle-aged man slammed him down so hard that cracks appeared and the stone floor caved in. Cough Cough The complexion of Mok Gyeong-un, who had been slammed onto the floor, turned pale. And blood didnt stop flowing from his mouth. His internal injuries were already severe, so naturally, his wounds worsened when he was slammed down. The white-haired middle-aged man repeatedly threw Mok Gyeong-un onto the floor. Cheong-ryeong tried to stop this by pushing herself even harder to create blood whips to restrain the white-haired middle-aged mans right arm as well, but The blood wrapping around the right arm liquefied and melted away, perhaps due to the Ritual of Binding incantation. Therefore, there was nothing she could do about this. Kuhk! For the first time, a cry of pain escaped Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. As he continued to collide with the stone floor in a defenseless state, not only his internal organs but also his bones were breaking, and his body was being torn apart. At this point, he should have lost consciousness, but The white-haired middle-aged man looked at Mok Gyeong-un with absurd eyes. His gaze didnt die in the slightest. With a bloody and near-dead face, he was glaring at him intensely, and for a moment, he even felt a chill down his spine. A chill down my spine? Instantly, the white-haired middle-aged mans expression distorted frighteningly like an evil spirit. Was that the emotion of fear? Did he feel such an emotion towards a mere human being no different from a lowly insect? Impossible. It cant be. Even thousands of years before being sealed, there werent many things that made him feel fear. No, rather, those things possessed unimaginable strength. Didnt even the Immortals of ancient times and those called heroes fear that golden fox and monstrous divinerey? But compared to those beings, this fellow was an insect, no, a parasite, so how did he make his spine chill? Had he become so weak after being sealed for thousands of years? The white-haired middle-aged man ground his teeth forcefully. The energy the fellow had already sucked in was close to 50%. Now it was truly perilous. At this, the white-haired middle-aged man suddenly pulled Mok Gyeong-un, who was glaring at him, towards himself. You parasite-like insect. Its all your own doing. Then he headbutted Mok Gyeong-un with his forehead. What kind of act was this? At that moment, something strange was captured in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Something hazy suddenly flowed out from the white-haired middle-aged mans body. It was as if A spirit body? It had a form similar to a soul. But that form wasnt like the appearance of humans during their lifetime, but rather like a star with light protruding and jutting out. Then that spirit body, which was assumed to have suddenly popped out It penetrated through Mok Gyeong-uns forehead. Huh. The moment it penetrated, Mok Gyeong-un threw his head back as if his head had been pierced by something sharp. Ah, no! Cheong-ryeong, who saw this, shouted. Unfortunately, she saw the moment it penetrated Mok Gyeong-uns head from behind. It was undoubtedly Out-of-body experience. It was the out-of-body experience of the Spirit Beast. All living beings possess a spirit body, which can be called a soul, in addition to a physical body composed of molecules. After the physical body dies, the will is transferred to the spirit body, whereas in a living state, the will cannot be placed in the spirit body. However, there are occasionally beings who awaken to this and make it possible. Is it trying to possess and control the body? It seemed that the Spirit Beast was trying to directly possess Mok Gyeong-un with its spirit body through out-of-body experience and interfere. I have to stop it. Cheong-ryeong tried to shake and tilt the Spirit Beasts physical body to disrupt this. However The white-haired middle-aged mans body didnt budge at all. Rather, it was maintaining a tense state by exerting force. How can this be? How could it simultaneously grant will to both the spirit body and physical body? It wasnt called a Spirit Beast that had lived for thousands of years for nothing. While they were doing so, convulsions occurred in Mok Gyeong-uns head. Mortal! It seemed that the Spirit Beasts spirit body and Mok Gyeong-uns soul had collided. Her expression darkened. She wanted to help somehow, but she had consumed so much spiritual energy that her body was becoming hazy, putting her on the verge of extinction. Holding onto the being was her limit. Ahhh. Could Mok Gyeong-un really endure this? No matter how special Mok Gyeong-uns constitution was, the opponent was a Spirit Beast that had lived for thousands of years. There is also a level to souls. That being was infinitely close to a god, so its will was on a different dimension from that of a human like Mok Gyeong-un. Perhaps it would be a futile resistance. And as if that prediction was precisely fitting Black blood vessels bulged on Mok Gyeong-uns skin, and a phenomenon of his body being dominated by possession occurred. No. This was the worst. The moment Mok Gyeong-uns body was seized, everything would be over. His rolled-back eyes were trembling madly, and black blood flowed from his mouth. Was it indeed impossible for human will to withstand the will of a Spirit Beast that had lived for thousands of years? At that moment, the blood whips she had been maintaining with all her might were severed one by one. She couldnt endure any longer as most of her spiritual power was exhausted. Now there was no hope. It was a moment so despairing that everything felt futile. Right at that moment The black blood vessels that had been bulging all over Mok Gyeong-uns face began to subside. Could it be? While she was thinking that The rolled-back eyes that had been trembling wildly soon returned to normal. At that instant The spirit body in the form of starlight that had penetrated Mok Gyeong-uns forehead popped out and penetrated back into the white-haired middle-aged mans head. Then, the white-haired middle-aged man suddenly let out a scream. Aaaargh! What on earth was happening? While she was puzzled, the white-haired middle-aged man opened his mouth with eyes filled with tension, no, fear, his arrogant expression nowhere to be seen. W-What in the world are you? Haa Haa What are you talking about? That thing inside you Before he could finish his words, the white-haired middle-aged man suddenly made a pained expression. Then he began to writhe violently. !? What in the world was happening? Suddenly, the white-haired middle-aged mans skeleton began to change rapidly. What was this phenomenon? As the skeleton rapidly grew, fur even sprouted all over his face, no, his entire body. The speed was so fast that the fur seemed to tear through his clothes and cover his entire body in an instant. Even a tail sprouted. The skeleton and fur that had grown large enough to reach the ceiling of the cavity. It was becoming a form that could no longer be seen as human. As if A raccoon dog? Thats right. The white-haired middle-aged man transformed into a giant raccoon dog about twice the size of a human. Was this the true identity of this Spirit Beast? As the body grew, the hand holding Mok Gyeong-un became much larger and took the form of grasping. Because of that, the hand unleashing the Ritual of Binding incantation felt like it would break. Ugh! The white-haired middle-aged man, no, the Spirit Beast that had turned into a monstrous raccoon dog, spoke in an enraged voice, You bastard. I will definitely At that moment, the eyes of the Spirit Beast that had turned into a monstrous raccoon dog trembled. That was because something made of faint light was somehow filling the Spirit Beasts neck, arms, and legs. The Spirit Beast turned its head with trembling eyes. There, the scroll it had escaped from was floating in the air, and white string-like things were coming out of it, connected to the light shackles restraining the Spirit Beasts neck, arms, and legs. Seeing this, the Spirit Beast shouted in a perplexed voice, T-This cant be. I clearly broke the seal and came out Before those words could even finish In an instant, the white string-like things pulled the Spirit Beast that had turned into a monstrous raccoon dog at a tremendous speed, and its body began to be sucked into the scroll. No, nooooo! In response, Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly withdrew the Ritual of Binding incantation and kicked the being with his foot. You bastaaaaard! Lets go together! The Spirit Beast being pulled by the white strings tried to grab Mok Gyeong-uns ankle, but At that moment, something grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns wrist and pulled him. It was none other than Cheong-ryeong. !!!!!! The eyes of the Spirit Beast, who had lost Mok Gyeong-un in an instant, widened as if they would tear. However, it was no longer a situation where it could do anything. Aaaaaargh! With a mad scream, the Spirit Beast was eventually sucked into the scroll. As the Spirit Beast was completely sucked in, a large raccoon dog that wasnt originally there was now depicted on a cliff in the landscape painting of the scroll, howling. The scroll that had imprisoned the Spirit Beast fell to the ground as if it had finished its job and rolled up on its own. Seeing this, the hazy Cheong-ryeong spoke with difficulty, -The seal wasnt completely broken. It seems like true luck Mortal? At that moment, her expression stiffened. The skin on Mok Gyeong-uns wrist that she was holding onto was crumbling. When she let go, his arm fell as if it had lost strength. You The cracks spread throughout Mok Gyeong-uns collapsed body in an instant. Like the bare branches of winter, no, like a dying tree, the outer shell shattered and scattered. And from within that shattering shell, A new skin filled with luster was rising. Looking at this, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her excitement and muttered, -Rebirth through transformation. Chapter 108 Chapter 108 C Fateful Luck (1)Mok Gyeong-uns collapsed body was crumbling like tree bark. And from within that shattering shell, A new skin filled with luster was rising. Looking at this, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her excitement and muttered, -Rebirth through transformation. Rebirth through transformation. It literally means changing the bones and shedding the womb. Its a phenomenon where the body undergoes a rapid change in response to enlightenment, and a truly strange thing had occurred. Its something that could only happen when one reaches the Transformation Realm. Originally, rebirth through transformation is only possible after gaining enlightenment at the wall called the end of the supreme Transcendent Realm and achieving Three Flowers Gathering at the Crown and Five Energies Paying Homage to the Origin. Through these two enlightenments, when the Conception and Governing Vessels are opened, one becomes able to handle energy incomparable to the supreme transcendent realm, and the body undergoes a rapid reconstruction to withstand it. Haa However, Mok Gyeong-un had not crossed the wall. He had merely absorbed the demonic energy of the raccoon Spirit Beast who called itself the Lord of the Western Sea. Yet, to think that rebirth through transformation occurred to withstand that energy Strange. Strange indeed. How could such a body exist? He hadnt even crossed the wall, yet his body was reconstructed to withstand that demonic energy One couldnt help but click their tongue in amazement. Different. The sequence of this fellows growth process was completely different from that of ordinary martial artists. Indeed, from the beginning, he had accumulated death energy, which could be called evil energy, in his danjeon, and even controlled it with a reverse energy circulation technique. Perhaps it was natural for it to be different. I might be witnessing the birth of a master with a completely different form from the martial arts world thus far. Having this thought, a smirk unknowingly escaped her lips. She wondered what it would have been like if she had accepted him as a disciple while alive, not after death. However, if she had been alive until now, she would have been a hunched old granny. As the dead skin completely peeled off, Mok Gyeong-un raised his body. Skin dust falling off. Ah His entire body felt light. He sensed that his bodys energy was not only full but had surpassed its limits. Just a moment ago, it had been painful as if his insides were being burned by fire, but there was no more pain. Even his broken bones had all healed, as there was no abnormality in his movements. Was I lucky? This time, he had been prepared to die. But fortunately, contrary to that resolution, a fateful encounter had come, and he had become even stronger. Stronger It was truly fascinating. The Spirit Beast that had been sealed for thousands of years and weakened. Just by absorbing the power of that Spirit Beast, his energy had increased so explosively. At this level, even a master who had reached the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm wouldnt be a problem. Mok Gyeong-un suddenly recalled the words of Jo Ui-gong, the diviner. [You heard there was no one?] [Yes.] [I dont know who you heard it from, but its not entirely impossible.] [Its not impossible?] [Yes. I, too, didnt believe it at first. But it is real. Among the diviners who have received the title of God, there are two who have subdued Spirit Beasts and made them their servant spirit.] [Two?] [Yes. Two of them. Its astonishing. Ah, Im saying this just in case, but Asura. They are beings from outside the world. To begin with, one of them is a human and a malevolent No. Anyway, Spirit Beasts have surpassed the realm that humans can handle. They are disasters themselves.] Jo Ui-gong had said. He said that among the Six Divine diviners, considered the pinnacle of diviners, two diviners had Spirit Beasts as their servant spirit. Recalling this, he thought he still had a long way to go. He couldnt even handle a Spirit Beast that had been sealed for a long time and weakened. It was fortunate that the power of the seal still remained; otherwise, he would have lost his life here. But what did that being mean by those words? He remembered the words spoken by the monstrous raccoon Spirit Beast when it came out of his body. [What in the world is that thing inside you?] What did it mean by saying there was something inside me? Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled. Come to think of it, most of the vengeful spirits that had tried to possess him also seemed to have a shocked reaction after discovering something. What could be inside him that even a Spirit Beast would say such a thing? It was puzzling. At that moment, -Mortal Mok Gyeong-un looked at Cheong-ryeong. Ah? Mok Gyeong-un frowned at her hazy appearance. She had become more transparent than when she had grabbed his wrist and pulled him, and she was gradually becoming more so. Cheong-ryeong? -Rebirth through transformation This is quite interesting. Hmm? -Despite having learned martial arts for only a short time You entered the initial-stage of Transcendent Realm but reconstructed your body through rebirth -At this rate You might really reach Transformation Realm within 2 years as you boldly declared. Cheong-ryeong Your spiritual energy has greatly weakened. -Trying to save you I ended up like this. -I didnt do it to hear words of gratitude So you dont need to pity me. She was reciting as if making her last words while struggling to speak. It was clearly visible to Mok Gyeong-uns eyes as well. Her spiritual energy, which was like a blazing flame, was gradually diminishing like a dying candle. To her, Mok Gyeong-un asked in an uncomprehending tone, I told you not to come in, so why did you? -If you die we all die anyway, so what do you expect me to do? Cheong-ryeong answered as if hesitating for a moment. At her appearance, Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at her face. At this, Cheong-ryeong spoke in a burdened tone, -Why are you staring at me like that? Surely youre not feeling sad that Im being extinguished? Being extinguished? Yes. There is no more hope for me. Cheong-ryeong was somewhat aware of it. Her spiritual energy had already weakened to the point where she couldnt maintain her own spirit body. She had a vast amount of spiritual energy to live as a vengeful spirit for 100 years, but having lost most of it, how could she remain? -Mortal With your personality You wouldnt grieve over the death of a servant spirit So just listen to one request. -I dont desire anything else Just the Heaven and Earth Society Before Cheong-ryeong could finish her words, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed her hand. And he said, Lets talk about that after you recover first. -What? As soon as that question ended, a majestic energy surged in from Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was an energy quite different from her spiritual energy. Demonic energy? Thats right. It was the demonic energy Mok Gyeong-un had seized from the raccoon Spirit Beast. Mok Gyeong-un had absorbed enough demonic energy to reconstruct his body, refine it into evil energy in his danjeon, and still have some left over. As the demonic energy surged in, her eyes trembled. What is this? A strange thing occurred. Unlike malevolent spirits that could swallow and devour even vengeful spirits, vengeful spirits couldnt accept or absorb the demonic energy of those higher entities close to them. But the demonic energy was surging in through Mok Gyeong-uns palm. And that demonic energy was filling her entire body. Ahhh! Her spirit body, which had been becoming transparent, gradually became denser. Then, it quickly returned to its usual appearance. But it didnt end there. -Mortal Wait You Concentrate. The amount of demonic energy surging in exceeded the level of spiritual energy she originally possessed. This fellow At this, despite being a spirit body, she sat cross-legged. And as if circulating energy like when she was alive, she focused on making the incoming energy her own. -How can this be Watching this from outside the red line, Green Spirit Gyu Sohas eyes widened. It was clearly visible to Gyu Sohas ghostly eyes. Cheong-ryeongs spiritual energy was rapidly increasing, and it was trying to raise her level beyond her original limits. And eventually, it truly materialized. A chilling energy that rippled and spread around Cheong-ryeong. Due to that, the bookshelves around the cavity shook violently. As her level rose even higher, the spiritual energy flowing from her spirit body greatly influenced even the world with substance. Cheong-ryeong opened her closed eyes. A fierce bloody light that gave an even greater sense of pressure to the onlookers. -Ah Even she herself let out an exclamation as if feeling that her level had risen higher than before. At this, Mok Gyeong-un let go of her hand and said, It seems Im not the only one with good luck. -What did you do? It could have been dangerous. It turned out well. At least better than being extinguished, right? -You, really She couldnt finish her words. She had been prepared for extinction, but her level as a vengeful spirit had risen. It couldnt be more ironic. To such Cheong-ryeong, Mok Gyeong-un said, If my eyes arent mistaken, it seems your level has risen even higher. Should I call you Indigo Spirit now? Indigo Spirit. The Basic Writings of the School of Yin and Yang states the following: A vengeful spirit that has existed for more than three hundred years. Its spiritual power reaches a level where it materializes beyond auditory and visual hallucinations, and it is a being close to a disaster, almost on par with high-ranking malevolent spirits such as demonic beasts. To subdue it, at least a hundred diviners are required, but even that is uncertain. Should this also be called fateful luck? Mok Gyeong-un was still connected to Cheong-ryeong through the servant spirit bond. But the fact that her level had become strong enough to reach that of a Blue Spirit was no different from his power increasing by another level. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong spoke, Forget it. Just call me Cheong-ryeong. Pardon? If you keep changing it back and forth, itll be confusing, so just call me Cheong-ryeong. As she spoke bluntly and turned her head away for no reason, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said, Could it be that you like the name Cheong-ryeong? What nonsense are you spouting? Cheong-ryeong glanced at Mok Gyeong-un and snorted. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders as if to say, If you say so. While they were doing so, someones voice was heard. Master There, Green Spirit Gyu Soha, with both arms missing and half-transparent, was teary-eyed. Seeing such Gyu Soha, Cheong-ryeong narrowed her eyes and sighed, saying, Do you have any demonic energy left? *** Ill be waiting, so please make sure to come and get me. Elder Yang Mu-won, the keeper of the treasure vault, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to pass through the formation at the entrance, as if earnestly pleading. As evident from his changed tone, Gyu Soha had possessed his body. They had to take this measure because Elder Yang Mu-won had witnessed something and couldnt just leave it alone. However, despite verbally pleading to come and get him, Gyu Sohas expression was quite gleeful. Shes in high spirits. In high spirits indeed. Well, thats understandable. Thats because Gyu Soha, who had absorbed the remaining demonic energy Mok Gyeong-un possessed, had astonishingly risen from a Green Spirit to a Blue Spirit. She was originally close to a Blue Spirit, but the high-purity demonic energy had properly acted as an uplifting force. Anyway, after entrusting this place to Gyu Soha, Mok Gyeong-un passed through the formation at the cavity entrance and descended the cliff. There, Senior Warrior Gwak Mun-gi was waiting with a bored expression, leaning against the cliff. Then, When someone tapped his back, he was startled and tried to take a defensive stance while keeping a distance, but Oh? You? Did you wait long? Mok Gyeong-un asked with a bright smile. At his appearance, Gwak Mun-gis expression stiffened. What in the world Although Mok Gyeong-un had qualified as a provisional elder, the energy he sensed was at best only first-rate, so he had considered him a step below himself. But what was happening? I cant sense it. He could barely sense the energy of Mok Gyeong-un in front of his eyes. Both his presence and energy were faint. He was right in front of him, so what was going on? Could it be that he had gained some enlightenment in the treasure vault? Chapter 109 Chapter 109 C Fateful Luck (2)Gyu Soha, who had possessed Elder Yang Mu-won, the keeper of the treasure vault, was diligently carrying rock fragments and cleaning. She had to erase the traces of what had happened here as much as possible. Throughout doing these chores, a smile didnt leave Gyu Sohas lips. That was because not only had her level risen, but she had also gained a body, albeit temporarily, and even had free time. Moreover, it was in this treasure vault overflowing with vast amounts of secret manuals. Hehehe. Although she had become a vengeful spirit, Gyu Soha was originally a martial artist at her core. Naturally, before her death, she had aimed for a high realm, so this place filled with secret manuals was no different from paradise. As Gyu Soha was organizing the small cavity where the red line was drawn, she looked at a bookshelf with only a lone wooden box placed on it, without anything else. Hmm. What could it be? The wooden box was none other than the one containing the scroll that sealed the Spirit Beast. That wooden box said to be made from sacred spirit wood. Strangely, the box that had shattered and turned to ashes had returned to its original state. Is it truly the power of Immortals? Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeong, and Gyu Soha had all witnessed the sight of something already broken and decayed returning to its original state. It had occurred at the moment when Mok Gyeong-un was pondering what to do with the scroll in his hand. As if time was being rewound, the surrounding dust gathered and formed the shape of the wooden box, returning it to its original state. Its truly fascinating. Even Gyu Soha, a vengeful spirit, found it peculiar. Should it be said to have transcended the realm of sorcery? Thanks to that, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been contemplating what to do with it, ordered Gyu Soha to stay here for a while and guard the wooden box. [Hmm. I think Ill have to leave it here for a while.] [You wont eat it?] [No. It might cause trouble if I eat it.] [] [Im joking.] I know its not a joke. The master likes to eat these things. [Anyway, it seems best not to touch this for now. If anyone comes in here and tries to touch or look for the wooden box, please let me know.] [Yes! Master!] Mok Gyeong-un was interested in the one who had left the sealed wooden box here. Why had they left such a dangerous thing in this place? Perhaps by guarding this place as instructed by the master, she would find out. Whether that person with three eyes mentioned by the raccoon Spirit Beast would appear or not. *** It was late at night in the inner city of the Heaven and Earth Society. In the garden of a large estate located in the southwest of the city, there was a middle-aged man with a sharp impression and a small stature, standing with his hands behind his back, gazing at the moon. As he was immersed in appreciating the moon, someones cough was heard behind him. Ahem. At this, the middle-aged man with a small stature turned around as if he knew. And he put his hands together and bowed in greeting. Ah. I am honored that Thunderbolt Fist King, one of the Five Kings, has come to this humble place. The middle-aged man with a mustache, who appeared to be in his mid-50s, had no sleeves visible on his arms, and he wore strange iron rings on his muscular arms. He was Won Byeong-hak, the Thunderbolt Fist King, one of the Five Kings, the highest-ranking executives of the Heaven and Earth Society. Won Byeong-hak also bowed with his hands together and spoke to the middle-aged man. Its been a while. Shadow Clan Master. The identity of the middle-aged man with a small stature was the Shadow Clan Master[1]. Although his position was one level below the Five Kings, he was one of the Three Chief Masters, a high-ranking executive of the Heaven and Earth Society. Unlike other Chief Masters, his name was attached due to confidentiality, so everyone called him by his title, Shadow Clan Master. Ohoho. Its been a while since the grand meeting two months ago. At the Shadow Clan Masters ingratiating voice, the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak subtly frowned as if he wasnt used to it. That was because this mans way of speaking was never easy to adapt to, no matter how many times he heard it. It reminded him of the eunuchs in the imperial palace, and because he mixed in a tone that women would use, it sometimes even gave an unpleasant feeling. Hes truly a peculiar one. Even the face he was seeing now wasnt real. It was a human skin mask. A human skin mask was a thin mask similar to skin, made using human or pig skin to create a form that was difficult to distinguish from a real human face. The Shadow Clan Master was the only one in the inner city who was allowed to wear this human skin mask. Even if hes in charge of intelligence and secrets Was there a reason for him not to show his real face even to them? The Shadow Clan Master changed his human skin mask about every three months, so the only one who knew his real face was said to be the Society Leader. Huu. Anyway, what was important wasnt his real face. The Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak said, Shadow Clan Master. I must first apologize for rudely visiting at such a late hour. Not at all. I heard you came and went a couple of times while I was away, so how could it be you who should apologize? I should be the one feeling sorry. Thank you for saying that. Ohoho. Then, may I ask the reason for your visit at such a late hour? Of course. In fact, since it might be a request more discourteous than visiting late at night, I brought this as a bribe and gift to the Shadow Clan Master. The Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak held up a white wine bottle in one hand. At this, the Shadow Clan Master asked in puzzlement, What is that? This is Firewood Wine that has been aged for 25 years. Oh-ho. Is that true? Firewood Wine. It was one of the famous Shaoxing wines, along with Nuerhong Wine, and was called a famous liquor. It was a wine that became deeper in fragrance and stronger in flavor depending on the aging period, and it was also a wine used to celebrate special occasions. The Shadow Clan Master accepted the wine bottle as if he was grateful and said, I dont know if I should receive this. Since its a bribe I brought, of course you can accept it. I drank Nuerhong Wine at my daughters engagement ceremony, and I brought this Firewood Wine after much contemplation. Firewood Wine was a wine that was brewed and buried when a son was born, and then taken out and enjoyed with relatives and friends on the day the son grew up and took the civil service examination, passed as a top scholar, or got married. However, the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak had no son. He had buried it along with Nuerhong Wine 25 years ago before his daughter was born, so he had been wondering when to take it out and drink it. Since the Shadow Clan Master liked aged wine, he brought it here. For you to bring such a precious item that you cherished, it would be difficult to refuse the request even before hearing it. It may be discourteous, but perhaps it wont be a big request for the Shadow Clan Master. Not a big request? The Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak bowed with his hands together and politely said, I know its rude, but if there is a trainee from an Esoteric Realm Gate at tomorrows final ceremony of Corpse Blood Valley, I hope you can yield to me. Esoteric Realm Gate? Thats right. Its a child Ive had my eye on for a long time, so I came late at night, risking rudeness. The Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-haks request was just that. At the final ceremony tomorrow, the executives participating will have the right to select the trainees who passed the final gate as their subordinates. Here, Won Byeong-hak had already set his sights on a trainee from an Esoteric Realm Gate. At this, the Shadow Clan Master said, We dont know the results yet, but judging from your words, that trainee seems to be a quite outstanding talent. A child with potential. Someone with the qualifications to complete the True Source Thunderbolt Fist. He already had one disciple. However, he failed to complete the final stance of the True Source Thunderbolt Fist and ended up with a crippled right arm. Thats how difficult it was to even learn his unique skill. So youve been going around asking other executives who will be at Corpse Blood Valley tomorrow. In fact, the Shadow Clan Master had predicted his purpose to some extent. Due to the nature of the Shadow Sect, which dealt with intelligence and secret agents, he was always keeping an eye on the city, so he had guessed that he was going around asking for something related to tomorrows final ceremony. And that guess was correct. I see. Alright. However, he didnt reveal this. If he found out that his movements were being tracked, it would only upset the Thunderbolt Fist Kings mood. I know its a rude request, but Not at all. After receiving such a precious wine, how could I refuse the Thunderbolt Fist Kings request? S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Oh, so you can do that for me? Of course. Ohoho. At the Shadow Clan Masters ingratiating laughter, the Thunderbolt Fist King lightly bowed his head to express his gratitude. Thats how much he coveted that talent. To him, the Shadow Clan Master said, By the way, if its not too rude, may I also make a request to the Thunderbolt Fist King on this occasion? A request? Actually, since there is only one right to choose, its fine, but Im telling you in advance in case you change your mind. What do you mean? Yes. I also have one talent I covet. So Im participating in tomorrows final ceremony to take them as my disciple. At those words, the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak nodded his head. He had expected that to be the case. The Shadow Clan Master had never participated despite having several opportunities. The fact that he was participating this time meant Could it be that child? From the Demon Fire Hall Yes. Thats right. Ah. As expected. His prediction was correct. The Demon Fire Hall was once called the Four Great Assassin Groups. The rumor that a girl with tremendous talent from there was participating in the gates of Corpse Blood Valley had spread even among the executives. You dont need to worry about that. I only want a boy with a physique capable of properly utilizing the Thunderbolt Fist. Ohoho. Thank you for saying that. Its a relief and Im grateful. The Shadow Clan Master clapped his hands like a woman and spoke. His voice was so androgynous that the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak inwardly wondered if he might be a woman. Although her talent was outstanding, the fact that he was choosing a girl made it even more so. But he was contemplating whether he should tell him or not. That fearsome woman was also coveting the girl from the Demon Fire Hall. *** Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall slightly furrowed her brows. Suddenly, her right ear felt itchy, and if this wasnt Mok Gyeong-uns room, she would have wanted to stick her finger in and scratch it vigorously. Your expression looks like your ear is itchy. She inwardly flinched at Mok Gyeong-uns words but tried her best not to show it. Anyhow, he was remarkably good at reading others thoughts. But why did he suddenly call for her? And at such a late hour. Could it be because of the final gate tomorrow? Unless theres a special variable, theres no way someone monstrous like you would fail to pass the final gate. In the end, she asked out of curiosity, But why did you call for me? After agreeing to become a faithful dog or slave, she treated Mok Gyeong-un with the utmost respect. To her question, Mok Gyeong-un replied, Ah. Its nothing much. Can you be my light sparring partner? Sparring partner for what She unknowingly swallowed her saliva. It was slightly suspicious that he had called her alone late at night when he usually didnt. Could it be that calling her in the middle of the night Can you spar with me? Sp Spar? For a moment, she let out a soft sigh. Should it be said that she was slightly relieved? Indeed, if this devilish man had seen her as a woman, he wouldnt have treated her like a faithful dog or slave after poisoning her. But whats with this sudden talk of sparring? He had already sparred with her once, so sparring would be largely meaningless Or not? Thinking about it, it might not be so meaningless. Come to think of it, the final gate might be a pure test of martial arts, unlike the previous ones that tested survival skills and potential. In that case, using sparring to sharpen ones senses beforehand could also be a method. And, I did want to get my revenge. Although she had pledged loyalty due to the poison, she had vowed to break free from it someday. And with her own righteous skills at that. Mo Ha-rangs eyes changed as she looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Her eyes were already moving back and forth, searching for Mok Gyeong-uns weaknesses. Its different from back then. Back then, she couldnt accurately gauge Mok Gyeong-uns level. But now, after observing him closely several times, she had an idea of his martial arts level and what he was skilled at. She was already picturing it in her mind. To fight against Mok Gyeong-un, she had to avoid directly clashing with him as much as possible. Usually, when his true energy and trajectory differed, even a slight collision would cause the martial power to scatter. It was the same for her master. If I dont give him an opening. A somewhat lethal picture could be drawn. Back then, she had approached the fight with the intention of not killing Mok Gyeong-un, so she didnt use killing techniques or secret skills. But if she approached it with the real intention to kill, it might be possible. Your eyes are brimming with enthusiasm. Ah Well, if thats the case, you can attack me with the intention of really killing me. What? If you subdue me, Ill give you the antidote. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mo Ha-rangs expression changed significantly. Just a moment ago, it was merely a hypothetical situation she had envisioned, but if there was a reward at stake, the story would be different. If the Linked Kill and the secret sword technique of the Killing King, the Flash Shadow Flying Dagger Technique, were combined, she was confident she could kill anyone at her level. Do you really mean that? Yes. I promise. If you can subdue me right now Before Mok Gyeong-uns words could even finish, Small daggers in the shape of hidden weapons popped out from the sleeves of her right and left arms. It was a preemptive strike. She intended to make the first move before Mok Gyeong-un could react and decide the match. The origin of her martial arts was assassination. Therefore, the key was to disrupt the opponents timing rather than openly fighting against them. However, Thud! !? Mo Ha-rangs expression instantly stiffened. What is this What was going on? She was certain that she had moved first as soon as he finished speaking. But somehow, Mok Gyeong-uns blade finger was already touching her neck. I didnt see it. Back then, she had thought that she was far superior at least in terms of speed. But now, she couldnt see Mok Gyeong-uns movements at all. She couldnt even perceive it, yet the tip of his finger was touching her. Youre slow. Drip! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, a drop of cold sweat trickled down Mo Ha-rangs fair cheek. It felt like her neck would be pierced with the slightest movement. Chapter 110 Chapter 110 C The Final Gate (1)She couldnt even perceive it, yet the tip of his finger was touching her. Youre slow. Drip! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, a drop of cold sweat trickled down Mo Ha-rangs fair cheek. It felt like her neck would be pierced with the slightest movement. Inwardly, she was perplexed. Although she acknowledged that Mok Gyeong-un possessed a strange power that differed from others, she hadnt considered it as superiority in martial arts. But what was this? He has changed. What on earth had happened overnight? Even if she excluded judging Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts through energy perception since it was impossible in the first place, what was going on? The sharp energy transmitted from the tip of his blade finger was almost akin to the feeling one would get from masters who had reached the realm of Ascension. This feeling, its similar to Fathers, no It was similar to what she had felt from the Clan Leader of the Demon Fire Hall. The only supreme master of the Transcendent Realm she could contend with, the Clan Leader of the Demon Fire Hall. That feeling emanated from Mok Gyeong-un. No. It cant be. Mo Ha-rang instantly denied it. No matter how talented one was, reaching the initial-stage Transcendent Realm at a mere seventeen or eighteen years old wasnt a simple feat. Even if he had gained enlightenment, how could he become so strong overnight Ah! Could it be because he ate that? The Heavenly Earth Pill. It was an elixir made from the secret recipe of the Heaven and Earth Society, and just eating one pill could grant 10 to 15 years worth of internal energy. The gap between 10 and 15 years was absolutely insurmountable. But can such a difference occur just from this? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mo Ha-rang continued to be confused. Seeing her like that, Mok Gyeong-un was inwardly satisfied. Due to the overlapping fateful encounters in the treasure vault, he had entered the Transcendent Realm, but he still couldnt accurately judge his level. So he had initiated a sparring match with Mo Ha-rang, whom he had previously fought, to confirm how much he had improved. Not bad. The gap had definitely widened, as Cheong-ryeong had said. The saying that Transcendent Realm supreme masters and Peak Realm masters were incomparable realms now made sense to him. Her every movement was too clearly visible, unlike last time. Youre still far, mortal. At that moment, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ears. You may have shed your novice shell, but even within the Transcendent Realm, the difference between the early, proficient, and pinnacle stages is distinct. You still have a long way to go. It should be that way. Of course, he had no intention of letting his guard down. The target of his revenge might be a peerless master at the peak of the supreme transcendent realm, close to Enlightenment, so his current level was not yet satisfactory. However, apart from that, a different emotion arose. Mok Gyeong-un had considered martial arts and sword techniques as mere tools for revenge. But upon reaching a higher realm, he developed an interest in this thing called martial arts. How much stronger could he become through martial arts? More I want to taste more. It was a pure emotion he hadnt felt in a long time. While he was doing so, Mo Ha-rang spoke to Mok Gyeong-un, Did you perhaps consume the Heavenly Earth Pill? Ah. That. Mok Gyeong-un took out a small pouch from his bosom and showed it to her. The Heavenly Earth Pill was inside it. Cheong-ryeong disliked calling it the Heavenly Earth Pill. So in front of her, he called it the Moonlight Pill. I havent eaten it yet. Whattt? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mo Ha-rang frowned as if surprised and stared at the pouch. She had naturally assumed that Mok Gyeong-un had consumed it. But he had become so strong in a short period without even eating it? Is he a monster? She had thought she would never be inferior in martial arts, but for some reason, she felt conflicted. Could she really escape from the clutches of this devil? *** Around noon the next day. In the plaza behind the dormitory of Corpse Blood Valley, several chairs were placed around the stage, and guests from the inner city were arriving one by one. Interest flickered in the eyes of Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom, who was standing on the stage. It was because an unexpected person had appeared. The Shadow Clan Master? A middle-aged man with a small stature and a sharp impression. He had been puzzled by the unfamiliar face, but upon hearing his identity, he couldnt help but be surprised. That was because the Shadow Clan Master had never participated in the final ceremony before. Considering his position and his extremely secretive nature, as well as the peculiar rumors surrounding him, Lee Ji-yeom had been curious about him. However, He exceeds expectations. He had tried to gauge his level to some extent through energy perception, but it was difficult to accurately discern. That meant the Shadow Clan Masters martial arts were either almost on par with his own or perhaps even higher. If this was true, it was quite unexpected. Lee Ji-yeom had gained enlightenment from the secret technique Mok Gyeong-un had given him in the past few days, further advancing his martial arts. But if even he couldnt gauge the Shadow Clan Masters level Ting! At that moment, a sound that pierced the eardrums. At this sound, the gazes of those who had arrived earlier turned towards the entrance of the plaza. There, a beautiful woman was lying in a seductive pose on a four-person sedan chair. At first glance, she appeared to be in her late twenties or early thirties, but the aura she exuded was extraordinary. Ting! As the string sound rang out once more, an executive sitting on a chair shook his head. That executive was none other than the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, one of the Five Kings. Its starting again. She was a truly unpredictable woman. If it werent for that self-centered personality of hers, she would have risen to the position of the Fourth Clan Leader, but due to her uncontrollable nature, she couldnt enter the inner city despite receiving the title of Valley Master. In terms of skill alone, she could have become a Clan Leader or even higher. Ting! As the string sound rang out once more, a few of the red-belted warriors nearby frowned. It was due to the true energy infused into the sound each time she plucked the string. She, who could infuse internal energy into sound, was the Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang. Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom clicked his tongue inwardly. Even that woman has come. Unlike the Shadow Clan Master, Lee Ji-yeom knew her well. In the orthodox sects and even in the martial arts world, there were those with unique martial arts lineages, and one of them was sound techniques. In reality, there were only a handful of people in the Central Plains martial arts world who could properly utilize sound techniques, and the Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang was one of them. Ting! The Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang, lying in a seductive pose on the four-person sedan chair, plucked the string of the lute with her finger. Then, the ripple that had spread through the sound earlier grew larger. As a result, Ugh. Some of the red-belted warriors with relatively weaker internal energy couldnt endure it and covered their ears. She hasnt changed. It was truly a bad habit. She would often unexpectedly infuse sound techniques into the lute strings, making those around her uncomfortable. Even the good-natured Vice Clan Leader had strongly warned her about it. Of course, she must have ignored that warning, as she continued this bad habit. Huu. Anyway, feeling that he couldnt just leave her be, Lee Ji-yeom cupped his hands and spoke loudly, Its been a while, Summoning Sound Valley Master. Valley Master~ Valley Master~ Valley Master~ His voice echoed throughout the entire plaza like a reverberation. The majestic true energy contained in his voice caused interest to flicker in the eyes of the Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang, who had been lying seductively. No, the executives who had arrived earlier were the same. With just this greeting, they could infer that Lee Ji-yeoms internal energy had deepened compared to before. Of course, it was the same for Hang Yeo-ryang. She spoke as if surprised, Corpse Blood Valley Leaders internal energy has deepened since the last time we met. How could that be? Your modesty is excessive. Its not modesty. Rather, upon hearing the beautiful sound of the lute strings, I feel that the Summoning Sound Valley Masters cultivation is deepening day by day. The power infused in the sound makes even my insides churn. Hohoho. Is that so? Although he spoke indirectly, his true intention was simple. The people around could suffer internal injuries, so stop infusing power into the strings and cease it. That was the meaning. She also instantly understood this, but Ting! Then, as an apology to the Valley Master, I should play a proper tune for you. This woman, really It was truly a troublesome situation. As per custom, he had sent an invitation letter asking for her attendance, but naturally, he had assumed she wouldnt come given her personality. But she suddenly appeared and acted as she pleased according to her unique temperament, making it extremely difficult for him. At this, Lee Ji-yeom looked at the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, one of the Five Kings, seeking his help. He was asking for a higher-ranking executive to intervene. However, !? He saw Won Byeong-hak sitting still, turning his head away and feigning ignorance. No matter how self-centered she was, if he, a superior executive and one of the Five Kings, stepped forward and warned her, it would be difficult for her to ignore it. But he couldnt understand why he was acting like this. Im sorry, Corpse Blood Valley Leader. In fact, Won Byeong-hak had met her beforehand and received a confirmation that she wouldnt touch the child from an Esoteric Realm Gate. They had things to give and take, so he couldnt bring himself to intervene. If she, with her self-centered nature, became displeased and targeted the child from the Esoteric Realm Gate that he had his eyes on, it would become troublesome. Seeing that the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak wasnt intervening, Lee Ji-yeom reluctantly looked at the Shadow Clan Master, one of the Three Chief Masters, a level above him. But the Shadow Clan Master merely covered his mouth with his hand and laughed like a woman. He didnt seem to have any intention of intervening. No other choice. Lee Ji-yeom clicked his tongue inwardly. Since it had come to this, even if he became uncomfortable with her, it seemed he had no choice but to take a strong stance. Towards her, who was plucking the lute strings Summoning Sound Valley Master. Thats enough. At that moment, someones voice was heard. At this, she, who had been plucking the lute, frowned and turned her head. The one standing there was none other than The Bright Blade King? The Bright Blade King Son Yun, one of the Five Kings, was standing there with a large sword on his shoulder, glaring at her with a grim expression. His imposing presence, with a larger build than the average person and covered in scars, was unmatched among anyone present. The Bright Blade King has also come. The Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang stopped plucking the lute and bowed with her hands together. Lee Ji-yeom inwardly welcomed Son Yuns appearance. Son Yun was renowned for his resolve even among the Five Kings. He disliked crossing the line and had a clear sense of likes and dislikes. He had clashed with the self-centered Hang Yeo-ryang several times before. There were even rumors that she had nearly lost her head to the Bright Blade King Son Yuns sword. In a way, he could be considered her natural enemy. Did I come to a place I shouldnt have? No, how could that be? Then, do it in moderation and sit in your seat. Isnt the Corpse Blood Valley Leader unable to proceed with the final gate because of you? At his sharp tone, Hang Yeo-ryangs eyes sharpened. It seemed the rumors about their poor relationship werent false. The atmosphere had become quite cold. It was almost a touch-and-go situation. At that moment, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom stepped between the two and spoke with his hands cupped, Its an honor to have the Bright Blade King also observe. The heavy atmosphere was temporarily alleviated. The Bright Blade King Son Yun, who had been intensely staring at Hang Yeo-ryang, turned his head, relaxed his expression, and said, Corpse Blood Valley Leader. Its been a while. It has been a while. I didnt expect the Bright Blade King to come to the final ceremony. The reason Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom said this was simple. The Bright Blade King Son Yun already had outstanding disciples. Especially in the case of his chief disciple Woo Ho-rang, his talent was so exceptional that he was considered one of the top five promising successors within the Heaven and Earth Society. But for him to participate in the final ceremony was puzzling. Theres a reason for that. A reason? At Lee Ji-yeoms words, the Bright Blade King Son Yun turned his head and looked at someone among the six boys standing in the plaza. That someone was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. [What? He lost to whom?] Until just the day before, he had no intention of coming here. However, upon hearing that his youngest disciple Yeop Wi-seon had not only caused a major incident but had also been defeated by someone, his mind changed. Haa Not long ago, Mok Gyeong-un was just a Peak Realm master. Yet he had defeated Yeop Wi-seon, who had reached the Transcendent Realm and had received martial arts instruction from him? He couldnt help but come here. Chapter 111 Chapter 111 C The Final Gate (2)The Bright Blade King Son Yun remembered Mok Gyeong-un as clearly being at a mere third-rate level. Of course, that didnt mean he considered him insignificant. Mok Gyeong-un had learned the sword techniques of the Moon Vein, which had been lost a hundred years ago, and also possessed innate talent in sorcery. Therefore, although Mok Gyeong-un was from the orthodox Yeon Mok Sword Manor, Son Yun had brought him to the Heaven and Earth Society. It was not only important to draw out the Moon Sword Technique within his mind, but Mok Gyeong-un, who had been chosen by the secret manuals, could possibly become a talent of the Heaven and Earth Society. However, he thought all of that had been ruined due to the whim of the Heaven and Earth Societys Leader. [Send him to Corpse Blood Valley?] [Its the Society Leaders order. Do you intend to disobey?] [But] [Tsk-tsk.] He couldnt understand the reason. Why did the Society Leader order the two hostages from Yeon Mok Sword Manor to be sent to Corpse Blood Valley? He didnt even meet them face-to-face. The Bright Blade King Son Yun abandoned any lingering attachment to Mok Gyeong-un because of that. Even if he had learned the Moon Sword Technique, the place he was being sent to was Corpse Blood Valley. A place where more than 80% of those who enter come out as corpses. How could a mere third-rate novice survive in that place teeming with trainees possessing first-rate qualifications or higher? Its over. Would the Moon Sword Technique be completely lost like this? While he was feeling disappointed, yesterday, he couldnt hide his shock due to his disciples honest report. [What? Say it again.] [Uh, its not that I completely lost. I let my guard down, and] [No! The fellows name.] [MMok Gyeong-un.] !!!!!! Mok Gyeong-un. That boy was alive? A mere third-rate fellow was sent to Corpse Blood Valley? If it had been the youngest of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor hostages, Mok Yu-cheon, he would have understood. He had acknowledged Mok Yu-cheons innate qualifications to that extent. But Mok Gyeong-un had survived until now [Haa How could this happen] [Master?] [Shut your mouth.] The day before yesterday, he had received a message requesting his attendance at the final gate and final ceremony. But the fellow had not only reached the final gate but had also obtained the top disciple placard by winning against Yeop Wi-seon in the hidden treasure vault? Even for him, who didnt bat an eye at most things, he couldnt help but be surprised by this. At this, the Bright Blade King Son Yun fell into deep contemplation last night. What on earth had happened in Corpse Blood Valley? How could Mok Gyeong-un, who was merely a third-rate, become so strong in such a short time that he could defeat his youngest disciple Yeop Wi-seon, who had reached the Transcendent Realm? Various questions overlapped. However, without seeing it directly, there was no way to resolve these questions satisfactorily. Therefore, Son Yun made a decision. Lets confirm it myself. He already had five outstanding disciples known as the Five Tigers, the top talents within the Heaven and Earth Society, including his chief disciple Woo Ho-rang. Thus, he had no desire to accept any more disciples. However, he decided to step forward to verify Mok Gyeong-uns unusually rapid progress. If If Mok Gyeong-un demonstrates extraordinary qualifications surpassing his expectations upon seeing him, he had thoughts of accepting him as a disciple even if it meant being scolded by other executives. He was a successor who had learned the Moon Sword Technique and survived despite being sent to Corpse Blood Valley by the Society Leaders whim. He couldnt miss this opportunity. Having finished his momentary recollection, the Bright Blade King Son Yun looked at Mok Gyeong-un, one of the six standing side by side in the plaza. !? Son Yun slightly furrowed his brows. It was difficult to give a definite answer due to the distance, but based on his energy perception, Mok Gyeong-uns level seemed to have reached the end of the first-rate. What is this? Of course, even this could be considered remarkable. In a short time, he had progressed from the third-rate to the end of the first-rate. However, at that level, it would be difficult to defeat his youngest disciple Yeop Wi-seon. The gap between the Peak Realm and Transcendent Realm is distinct. Even if there were ten Peak Realm masters, it would be difficult to defeat a Transcendent Realm supreme master. But by what means did Mok Gyeong-un defeat Yeop Wi-seon? It was incomprehensible. What technique did he use? As he was intently staring at Mok Gyeong-un, his eyes flickered with interest. It was because he had discovered not only Mok Gyeong-un but also Mok Yu-cheon. That child also survived? It was truly surprising. As a result, both of the Yeon Mok Sword Manors hostage children had survived. Of course, he had thought that Mok Yu-cheon, who possessed innate martial talent unfitting for his age, might survive if he was lucky. But to think he had really survived And even entered the top six while overcoming the numerous talents belonging to the Heaven and Earth Society. Yeon Mok Sword Manor It wasnt a place to be underestimated. It was really unexpected. On the other hand, seeing the changed gaze in Mok Yu-cheons eyes, he was pleased. When he saw Mok Gyeong-un, he was surprised by the advancement in his martial arts, but his expression and gaze were no different from before. In contrast, Mok Yu-cheon seemed to have become quite sturdy, and a murderous intent was even visible. It was as if he had shed the shell of a gentle orthodox sect person after surviving Corpse Blood Valley. Coming here was the right choice. It had become interesting. One fellow surprised him with his tremendous progress, and the other fellow surprised him with his transformation from back then. To think the fellows from an orthodox sect, not those from the Heaven and Earth Society, would capture his interest It was truly a sight to behold after living a long life. *** Its regrettable. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue as he looked towards the front of the stage. That woman called the Summoning Sound Valley Master had appeared, and it seemed like something interesting was about to unfold, but it was thwarted midway. By the appearance of the Bright Blade King Son Yun. -Tsk-tsk. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue at Mok Gyeong-un. -Theres no opponent as troublesome as a master of sound techniques. Unlike other martial arts, sound techniques take a completely different path, so there are no allies or enemies. What did that mean? While he was puzzled, she spoke as if reading Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts. -It means its impossible to target a specific person with sound techniques. A specific person? Ah Indeed, the concept of sound techniques itself was to infuse true energy into sound and create shock waves. However, sound isnt something that only certain people can hear or not hear. Unless one is deaf, they have no choice but to hear it in some way. He seemed to understand why Cheong-ryeong said those words. If that woman unleashes her sound techniques with determination, it will damage the entire surroundings. In that case, there would be an incident even before the final gate could be held. However, this made Mok Gyeong-un curious. Why would someone learn a martial art that indiscriminately harms both allies and enemies with such a risk? If sound techniques are the only focus, its inefficient. It might be effective against a large number of opponents, but if there are many people around, the risk is too great. But he didnt think that was all there was to it. Even he, who had only been exposed to martial arts for a short time, could think of these shortcomings, so there was no way a specialist in sound techniques would be unaware of them. Anyway, the interesting spectacle had disappeared, and an unexpected person had appeared. The Bright Blade King Son Yun. The very person responsible for bringing him to the Heaven and Earth Society. He could see Son Yun staring intently at him. Judging from his gaze, which didnt particularly show emotions of anger or joy, it seemed closer to trying to confirm something. Could it be that he came to see me? If that was the case, it was quite unexpected Ah! Mok Gyeong-un suddenly recalled the incident in the Corpse Blood Valley treasure vault. Yeop Wi-seon, the disciple of the Bright Blade King Son Yun. Its that fellow. He only found out his identity after fighting him. It seemed that Yeop Wi-seon had reported to his master about Mok Gyeong-un. Otherwise, there was no way he would appear and stare at him out of nowhere. The puzzling point here was, Is he not angry? If he had come out of anger after his disciple was harmed, his gaze should have shown rage or something similar, but it didnt. In that case, it seemed there was no need for great concern. Rather, Is it not time yet? Mok Gyeong-un was waiting for someone. The one he was waiting for was none other than Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha, one of the Five Kings. According to Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom, Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha participated in the final ceremony almost every time, so there would be an opportunity. But there was no sign of him appearing yet. Hmm. What if a variable arises? That would be quite troublesome. The most ideal situation right now was to pass the final gate as the top disciple and gain the right to choose. The top disciple of the final gate is granted the right to choose an executive at the final ceremony. Of course, whether they would be accepted as a disciple or subordinate depended on the executives choice, but at least it would provide an opportunity to be close to them. However, for some reason, he had a bad feeling. If a situation arises where he doesnt come Mok Gyeong-uns gaze turned towards the executives sitting on chairs next to the stage. According to Lee Ji-yeom, the middle-aged man wearing iron rings would be the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, the one next to him would be the Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang, and the one next to her Was he called the Shadow Clan Master? It was quite unexpected. According to Lee Ji-yeoms words, the Shadow Clan Master and the Summoning Sound Valley Master had rarely attended the final ceremony, and given their dispositions, the probability of them not coming this time was high. But the ones who were said to be unlikely to attend had come to the final ceremony. Among the expected individuals, the only one who matched was the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. The final gate was about to begin soon, but at this rate, there seemed to be no way to become the disciple of Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha. Should I go with the alternative? Mok Gyeong-un had the benefit of obtaining three top disciple placards. [Apart from the final gate, you can request teachings from one of the twelve elders, including the Five Kings, Three Chief Masters, and Four Valley Masters, who can be considered the top masters of this sect.] Originally, he had intended to use this benefit to learn from one of the Five Kings who had received the title of Eight Stars, known as the top masters in the Central Plains, as suggested by Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom. Cheong-ryeong had also agreed with this. [An opportunity to receive teachings from a Transformation Realm true grandmaster wont come easily.] Mok Gyeong-un also thought there was truth to those words. Cheong-ryeong always told Mok Gyeong-un. There was no need to be fixated on one thing, and one should have a broad scope of thinking. Martial arts could also provide an opportunity to broaden ones thinking by listening to the views of various masters. But I might not be able to do that. If Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha doesnt show up at the final ceremony, he would have to use this benefit. Only then could he inquire about the Ghost Blade from him. *** About two hours passed. The only ones who appeared before the start of the final gate were Bo Hyuk-so, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, which was ranked fifth among the hundred martial clans of the Heaven and Earth Society, and Dae So-man, the Elder of the Scarlet Blood Clan, which was ranked seventh. Among the hundred clans, the elders of the clans ranked within the top ten were given the title of Grand Elder. Their treatment could be considered equivalent to that of a quasi-executive. No choice. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue as if he was disappointed. In the end, he had to choose among the Bright Blade King Son Yun, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, Shadow Clan Master, Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang, Flame Demon Clans Grand Elder Bo Hyuk-so, and Scarlet Blood Clans Elder Dae So-man. Of course, this was under the assumption that he would pass the final gate as the top disciple. Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom stepped onto the stage and opened his mouth. Now that all the observers have gathered, we will commence the final gate. Lee Ji-yeom lightly flicked his finger. Then, warriors in red belts brought a large wooden board and placed it right next to the stage. It had several lines drawn horizontally and vertically, with blanks left in various places. Seeing this, the trainees eyes narrowed. A tournament bracket? It seemed to be a tournament bracket. If names were filled in the blank spaces, it would form a perfect tournament bracket. In other words, To clarify, this is a tournament bracket for sparring. Ah The final gate was revealed. It was none other than sparring. Unlike the previous ones, it was the most primitive method of testing. The trainees have tested their own limits through various gates until now, and as a result, they stand here. And the final gate is now an opportunity to showcase your potential to the observers. Martial arts competition. Through this, they would have the chance to display their respective martial arts. How much they showed here would determine the range of choices available to them. Sparring The trainees eyes became serious. Unlike before, they had to prove their skills in front of the executives. It was only natural for them to feel nervous and have exceptional motivation. However, there was one problem here. The number doesnt match. The number of trainees was six. If they were to have matches, eight would be the most ideal number. That way, eight would compete, then four, and then two, allowing them to determine the final winner. But since there were six, inevitably Advancement without a match. Advancement without a match. In other words, two people could reach the final match with just one bout. At that moment, the senior warrior Gwak Mun-gi went to the tournament bracket and began writing numbers. һ, , , , , . Among them, the ones who drew (five) and (six) could reach the final match with just one bout. Then, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom pointed to a table placed in front of the stage. On it was a wooden box with circular holes on top. As you can see, since the number doesnt match, we will draw lots to determine the tournament bracket Suk! Then, someone raised their hand. It was Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate. Unlike the previous gates, this was the final gate, and the executives were watching, so he stepped forward without hesitation. May I ask one question? Speak. Those who advance without a match and those who advance after two bouts will be at a disadvantage in terms of stamina and everything else. Will it be valid? Everyone nodded in agreement with these words. Then, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom smirked and soon spoke. Naturally, it will be difficult for those who have to fight two bouts to manage their stamina, so they will certainly be given sufficient time to circulate energy and recover. And the final match to determine the winner will only be a contest of techniques without internal energy. Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate lowered his hand, seemingly somewhat convinced by his words. If they were to suffer injuries, the story would be different, but it seemed like an attempt to eliminate the disadvantageous conditions to some extent. At this time, Mok Gyeong-un muttered softly. Couldnt we all just fight at once? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Tsk-tsk. At these words, Mok Yu-cheon, who was right next to him, openly clicked his tongue. If that were to happen, who would everyone here consider as the first target to deal with? It would be none other than Mok Gyeong-un. In a group match, they would try to eliminate the most dangerous opponent first, so it wouldnt be a fair match. Of course, Mok Yu-cheon still didnt know. The fact that two out of the six were Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates. Then, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom continued speaking. Now, the trainees will come forward in order and draw the metal balls inside the wooden box. The time for the drawing had come. The first opportunity to choose was given to those who had the lowest scores in the previous gate. They were Mok Yu-cheon and Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate. Perhaps because he was afraid of being told he had the lowest score if he went first, Yeon Mu-ung didnt step forward right away. So Mok Yu-cheon was the first to draw a metal ball from inside the wooden box. Mok Yu-cheons number was, Six (). At these words, Yeon Mu-ung from the Esoteric Realm Gate showed a slightly disappointed expression. No matter how fair they tried to make it, the advantage of being able to fight for the championship with just one match as (five) and (six) was inevitable. Haa Mok Yu-cheon looked at the six he had drawn and scoffed. Should this be considered good luck? While he was doing that, Yeon Mu-ung drew a number tag. It was, Four (). Unfortunately, the advancement without a match had flown away. It was disappointing, but there was no other choice. Next, Mo Ha-rang from the Demon Fire Hall came forward and drew a metal ball. Three (). !? At those words, the corners of Yeon Mu-ungs mouth twitched. She was an opponent he had wanted to face at least once, as they had always been compared in this Corpse Blood Valley gate. Next, Mu Jang-yak walked forward. Mu Jang-yak didnt mind either way. After all, while winning was important in this gate, it was also an opportunity to showcase ones talent to the observers. Tak! One (һ). The number Mu Jang-yak drew was one. Next, Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave walked forward. The Demonic Monk possessing Yeom Ga had no particular thoughts about this drawing, so he expressionlessly put his hand in and drew a metal ball. The number was, Five (). At those words, the expressions of two people changed. Mok Yu-cheon, who already thought he owed a debt to Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave, showed a delighted expression as Yeom Ga became his opponent in the bracket. And the other person was none other than Mu Jang-yak. Naturally, without even drawing lots, he sighed as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un, who had become his opponent. It ended up like this. He had thought the day would come when he would directly face Mok Gyeong-un. But it had already arrived. The first match against the most difficult opponent Mu Jang-yak shook his head back and forth. The person he had considered as someone who would be troublesome if he became an enemy among his peers was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. But to think they would face each other like this. Kwak! His fists naturally clenched. It wasnt particularly out of fear. He didnt think he would lose right away. He had a secret technique that no one could defeat, after all. This elevated sensation was simply overconfidence. Mu Jang-yak approached Mok Gyeong-un and spoke while extending his hand. We ended up facing each other like this. Regardless of who wins, lets do our best. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his hand and spoke as if it was troublesome. Uh. That seems difficult. What? If I do my best, the match will become too boring, so Ill go easy on you. So you do your best. !? What nonsense was this guy spouting? Was he provoking him now? Chapter 112 Chapter 112 C The Final Gate (3)As Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave drew (five), Mok Gyeong-un naturally became (two). Mu Jang-yak, who was confident in winning despite drawing the most troublesome opponent, extended his hand to Mok Gyeong-un and said, We ended up facing each other like this. Regardless of who wins, lets do our best. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his hand and spoke as if it was troublesome. Uh. That seems difficult. What? If I do my best, the match will become too boring, so Ill go easy on you. So you do your best. !? Mu Jang-yak always had a relaxed demeanor, but at this moment, one of his eyebrows twitched, revealing his emotions. Was Mok Gyeong-un provoking him now? Mu Jang-yak looked straight into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Unlike his own heightened state, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes showed no particular emotion. Seeing this, Mu Jang-yak calmed his briefly surging emotions and regained his composure. Has it already started? It was undoubtedly a clear provocation. The fellow was as good at strategy as he was, if not better. Perhaps he was trying to unsettle him before the match to gain an advantageous position. At this, Mu Jang-yak spoke with a smile. Im grateful that youre going easy on me. I was already at an advantage, but if thats the case, Ill have an overwhelming advantage. Are you not interested in the top disciple position in the final gate? This was an eye for an eye. Mu Jang-yak also deliberately provoked Mok Gyeong-un. However, Mok Gyeong-un showed no particular reaction to Mu Jang-yaks provocation. Rather, he smirked and turned his head away. Seeing this, Mu Jang-yak clicked his tongue inwardly. Since childhood, he had often been told that he was as cunning as he was talented in martial arts. So he was confident that he wouldnt lose to anyone in a battle of wits or arguments, but strangely, whenever he had a conversation with this fellow, he felt like he was being swayed. No need to fall for the provocation. The outcome would be decided in the match anyway. He also intended to ignore it and move on. However, Hey. Mok Gyeong-un. Mu Jang-yak called out to Mok Gyeong-un while looking ahead. After calling out, Mu Jang-yak inwardly regretted his actions, but since he had already called out, he thought it couldnt be helped. Why are you doing this? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Mu Jang-yak said, Since were having a match, how about we make a bet? A bet? Yeah. Why should I do that? Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a tone as if he didnt understand. At this, Mu Jang-yak smirked and replied, You dont have to do it if youre not confident. Confidence? Yeah. I thought it would be more interesting to have a bet rather than just a match, but if youre not confident, theres no need to do it. It was a clear provocation. He could have just let it slide, but Mu Jang-yak, who thought he should clarify this relationship in this match, tried to draw Mok Gyeong-un into a bet. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin and then smirked, saying, What kind of bet do you want to make? At these words, Mu Jang-yak inwardly cheered, although he didnt show it, thinking that Mok Gyeong-un had fallen for his provocation. Since the opponent had fallen for his provocation, all that was left was to set the stakes. Mu Jang-yak used his brain in an instant. Although he had suggested a bet to provoke him, he didnt want to create a situation where the opponent would resent or be angry even if they lost. So the idea he came up with was, How about the loser of the match calling the winner big brother? Big brother? Yeah. Isnt it about clearly establishing a hierarchy between us? Hierarchy Its not a bad bet, right? No matter how much of a competition it is, were not mortal enemies or enemies that need to be killed, so theres no need to raise the stakes of the bet. It was enough to create a sense of urgency that he had to win. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft groan and said, Hmm. Thats a rather boring bet. Its boring? Yes. Is there even a need to make a bet with such a thing? Did he fall for it or not? Mu Jang-yak asked in puzzlement, Then what do you think is an interesting bet? Well. How about the loser of the match becoming the faithful dog of the winner? What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mu Jang-yaks expression stiffened. He had mentioned the bet at a level where both of them wouldnt feel too offended in case of any eventuality, but the fellow went a step further. Becoming a faithful dog basically meant crawling under him. Hes not just good at provocation but excessive. He was someone who usually laughed off and let go of most things, but this time, it was difficult to laugh. He was the one who first proposed the bet. But if he were to avoid it now that the stakes of the bet had been raised, he would look ridiculous. Mu Jang-yak slightly turned his head and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Is he that confident? Or is he going to provoke me until the end? It didnt matter either way. The latter was definitely effective. From the moment he suggested making a bet to determine who would be the elder or younger brother, he had already been caught in the fellows provocation. Mu Jang-yak clenched his fist as if he had made up his mind and said, Are you sure you wont regret it? Thats what I want to ask you. Youre really something. Ive never been caught by anyone in an argument or something like this. Fine. Lets do it. The bet about becoming a faithful dog if you lose. It would be fine as long as he won. Although Mok Gyeong-un had a special power, this was a match where martial arts would be compared. He was confident that no one could match him if it was solely based on martial arts. Because he had that. *** And so, the two trainees belonging to the first bracket of the final gate walked to the center of the plaza, faced each other, and stretched their bodies. They were Mok Gyeong-un and Mu Jang-yak. The observers sitting next to the stage in the plaza had various expressions on their faces. Among them, the Bright Blade King Son Yun, who had come to confirm Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts skills, was surprised by something unexpected. Son Yun gestured for one of the red-belted warriors to come and asked, What was that childs name again? Its Mu Jang-yak. Mu Jang-yak? Do you know which martial clan hes from? He seems to be from a small to medium-sized faction under our sect, but I dont know much else. At the warriors words, Son Yuns eyes narrowed. Such a child was from a small to medium-sized faction that wasnt well-known? At that moment, the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, who was sitting right next to the Bright Blade King Son Yun, also spoke in a surprised tone, This is surprising. Was there such a child? You noticed it too, my lord? The energy emanating from Mu Jang-yak as he was stretching his body. They sensed it through their energy perception. That child has reached the pinnacle-stage of Peak realm. For a trainee who was only seventeen or eighteen years old to have reached the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm If their energy perception wasnt wrong, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that he was the most outstanding among those six. It was truly unexpected. For such an outstanding martial talent to emerge from a small to medium-sized faction The opponent is unfavorable. After looking at Mu Jang-yak like this, the Bright Blade King Son Yun, who turned his gaze to Mok Gyeong-un, clicked his tongue inwardly. He had wanted to confirm the extent of Mok Gyeong-uns skills, who had defeated his disciple Yeop Wi-seon, but the opponent was too bad. Of all people, he had to face such a monstrous fellow. If he hasnt prepared anything, it might end uneventfully. It was difficult to judge everything based solely on energy perception, but there was too much of a difference in the energy emanating from them. No matter how much Mok Gyeong-un had honed his energy, it seemed difficult for him to be a match. On the other hand, the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, who had no particular interest in Mok Gyeong-un from the beginning, clicked his tongue while looking at Mu Jang-yak. Was I too hasty? He had come with the sole purpose of bringing the child from the Esoteric Realm Gate. So he had already reached an agreement with a few of the observers beforehand. But to think there was such a talent Although he tried not to show it, he felt regretful. I cant back out now. Won Byeong-hak glanced at the other executives. The Shadow Clan Master and the Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang were sitting side by side, separated from them on the left side. The two of them also seemed to be having a conversation while looking at Mu Jang-yak. Hang Yeo-ryang spoke to the Shadow Clan Master in an interested tone, I came to take a girl, but theres a not-so-bad boy among the boys. A girl? Could it be that youve set your eyes on the child from the Demon Fire Hall? Hohoho. I heard shes a promising talent. Hmm. This is quite troubling. I also came to Corpse Blood Valley after a long time because I was attracted to the child from the Demon Fire Hall. Oh my. Is that so? We have overlapping interests. It turned out that way unintentionally. Ohoho. The Shadow Clan Master laughed like a woman, covering his mouth. Following the Shadow Clan Master, the Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang also laughed, giggling. They were both laughing, but for some reason, it sounded like they were having a battle of wits. Then, Hang Yeo-ryang pointed at Mu Jang-yak and said, Clan Leader, why dont you take that child instead? In terms of talent, he seems to be the best among this class. Well. The Shadow Clan Master showed a contemplative expression while stroking his chin. At this, the Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang spoke in a tone as if she couldnt understand, Is there a reason to hesitate? Could it be that youre worried about the Thunderbolt Fist King and the Bright Blade King snatching him away? Ohoho. Thats one reason, but my eyes are drawn to that child. That child? At the Shadow Clan Masters words, the Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang looked at Mok Gyeong-un, who was lightly stretching his body on the opposite side of Mu Jang-yak. Although they were far apart, she was quite surprised by his handsome face. However, that was all. Based on energy perception, he seemed to be only at the first-rate level. At that age, being first-rate wasnt weak, but it was definitely not a level worth coveting as a disciple. At this, she said, His appearance is quite pleasing, but thats all. Surely youre not interested in him because of his appearance, are you? Ohohoho. As they say, beauty is the icing on the cake, so its good if the appearance is outstanding as well. If thats all, its meaningless. Since he has come this far, wouldnt he have a hidden technique or two? Well, that could be possible. In the martial world, secret techniques and hidden skills existed. However, the opponent was too strong. Based on energy perception alone, that child named Mu Jang-yak had the potential to reach the initial-stage Transcendent Realm at any time as long as he was supported by enlightenment. Although she had originally set her sights on Mo Ha-rang, he was desirable to the point of coveting. Then, Hang Yeo-ryang spoke as if it was for amusement, Then, Shadow Clan Master. Shall we have a light bet? A bet? Yes. From what I hear, it seems you see potential in that child as well, so lets bet that the match will be decided within three moves. Of course, the winner will be that child named Mu Jang-yak. Hmm. What are the conditions of the bet? How about betting the ownership of that girl? So that was your objective, Valley Master. Hohoho. You caught me. Hang Yeo-ryang preferred girls over boys. Since they both wanted the same thing, she proposed a bet to resolve it amicably. At this, the Shadow Clan Master smiled and said, Not a bad idea. But since anyone can see the clear gap between those two children if we bet on the outcome, lets do it this way. What do you mean by this way? I will bet that the match wont be decided within three moves. At the Shadow Clan Masters words, the Summoning Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang twitched her lips and then nodded. You wont go back on your word, right? Ohoho. A mans word is as good as a thousand gold pieces. It seemed like a phrase that didnt suit him, but it didnt matter. Hang Yeo-ryang was confident that the match could be decided in just one move, let alone three. The gap between the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm and a First-Rate Realm was too large. It might not even take one move, but if done well, the outcome could be determined in just one move. *** Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom, who was on the stage, raised his hand and shouted, Now, exchange greetings with each other. At this, Mok Gyeong-un and Mu Jang-yak, who had been stretching their bodies, looked at each other and cupped their hands together in a salute. As it was a match, they were told to exchange greetings as a sign of mutual respect. While saluting, Mu Jang-yak glanced at someone next to the stage. The Thunderbolt Fist King. He was the one Mu Jang-yak wanted to have as his master. The Thunderbolt Fist King was one of the top three masters in the Heaven and Earth Society when it came to bare-handed techniques. His family was skilled in leg techniques and fist techniques, so Mu Jang-yak wanted to become his disciple and reach an even higher level. To make that happen as he wished, he had to become the top disciple in the final gate. Mu Jang-yak turned his gaze and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Although he seemed to be only at the first-rate level based on appearance, after observing him several times, Mok Gyeong-un was estimated to be at Peak Realm. He didnt know how he had concealed his martial arts, but he definitely wasnt first-rate. Mu Jang-yak steeled his resolve while looking at Mok Gyeong-un. Establish a clear superiority. For the sake of the bet, he absolutely couldnt lose. Mu Jang-yak began to rapidly circulate the internal energy from his danjeon throughout his body. It was to decide the match early on, along with the signal from the Corpse Blood Valley Leader. Absolutely no carelessness. From the start, he would use his full strength to break the fellows will and achieve victory. While they were doing so, Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom lowered his raised hand and shouted loudly, Begin! As soon as Lee Ji-yeoms signal fell, Pat! Mu Jang-yak, who had been preparing by circulating energy throughout his body, kicked off the ground and launched himself towards Mok Gyeong-un. Fast. Mok Yoo-cheon, who was watching this, exclaimed in admiration. He had guessed that Mu Jang-yak would be strong, but his current movement exceeded expectations. Indeed, he seemed to have reached the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. Flowing Water Stirs Chaos[1]! Papapapapak! Mu Jang-yak, who had charged in front of Mok Gyeong-un in an instant, unleashed a palm technique. The elegant palm strikes, like gentle ripples, beautifully weaved a pattern, targeting the vital points on Mok Gyeong-uns upper body. How will you respond? Mu Jang-yak thought as he glared at Mok Gyeong-un. Even if they had reached the same Peak Realm, those who had reached the peak were completely different in terms of strength and speed. Tak! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un moved back about half a step. Then, Swish! Swish! Swish! Swish! !? Mu Jang-yaks eyes narrowed. Mok Gyeong-un secured a distance of half a step and flexibly moved his upper body, dodging all the palm strikes. To easily evade the Flowing Water Swaying Disorder, where it was difficult to distinguish between false and true strikes? It was an unexpected response. Oh my. The Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, who was watching their confrontation from beside the stage, couldnt hide his astonishment. Mok Gyeong-uns movement was not at all that of a first-rate martial artist. To dodge techniques in such a manner, one had to be at a somewhat equal level. Did he conceal his martial arts? He had thought the match would end blandly. However, with the movement Mok Gyeong-un had shown now, it became difficult to predict the outcome. As expected. The Bright Blade King Son Yun was also intently watching Mok Gyeong-uns movement. He had thought there would be a hidden technique, and indeed, Mok Gyeong-un was showing movements that surpassed the first-rate level. If it was to that extent, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that he had reached the proficient-stage of the Peak Realm or was close to the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. Can he conceal his energy? Even he, who had reached the Transcendent Realm, couldnt accurately assess Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts. It meant one of two things. Either Mok Gyeong-un was a peerless master far superior to himself, or he had a special technique to conceal his energy. However, the former was impossible based on common sense, so the latter was more likely. No wonder that child was pushed back. Mok Gyeong-uns current movement was a step above Yeop Wi-seon. It could be confirmed just by seeing how he dodged the techniques. With this, it became difficult to predict who would win between the two of them. Papapapak! An opening. Mok Gyeong-un, who had dodged all the palm techniques, stepped forward and threw a punch, aiming for Mu Jang-yaks face. In response, Mu Jang-yak leaped back to avoid the punch, and at the same time, he kicked off the ground and raised his foot towards Mok Gyeong-uns chin. Pak! Mok Gyeong-un blocked Mu Jang-yaks instep and simultaneously tried to grab it. However, Swish! Mu Jang-yak twisted his body and kicked Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder with his foot. Bam! Shuaaa! Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back about five steps. Landing on the ground and seeing this, the corners of Mu Jang-yaks mouth slightly rose. He was now certain about this. Mok Gyeong-uns internal energy was weaker than his own. In that case, Lets decide the match. Pat! Mu Jang-yak kicked off the ground and unleashed a fist technique with his right hand towards the pushed-back Mok Gyeong-un. Accumulating Fists, Dancing to Completion[2]! As the fists overlapped, they flew in with several false strikes, swaying like a butterfly. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un tried to increase the distance by using footwork. However, Mu Jang-yaks fist technique, like the Hundred Steps Divine Fist of Shaolin, imbued with energy, pierced through the air as much as the distance widened and charged forward. I have no choice but to block. There was no other way; he had to use his hands. Mok Gyeong-un raised his energy and extended his palm to block the fist technique. But at that moment, Bam! From an angle he had never imagined, Mu Jang-yaks palm strike pierced Mok Gyeong-uns right rib cage. Huh? Mok Gyeong-uns body bent sideways to the right. Along with that, Mu Jang-yaks Accumulating Fists, Dancing to Completions fist technique struck his chest. Bam! Bam! Bam! Bam! Consecutive strikes were delivered, and Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back more than ten steps. Shuaaa! Ha! Exclamations of admiration flowed from various parts of the spectator seats. That was because the technique Mu Jang-yak had shown just now was something no one had expected. Even the Bright Blade King Son Yun muttered in amazement, Right Fist, Left Palm[3]. With his right hand, he unleashed a fist technique, and with his left hand, he unleashed a palm technique. It was unbelievable. It wasnt that he was using the same technique with both hands, but he was using different techniques with each hand. Oh my The Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak also couldnt hide his astonishment at Mu Jang-yaks bizarre technique. At a glance, it seemed like a simple principle, but those who had learned martial arts knew that this was nearly impossible. Using different techniques with each hand meant having to think two things simultaneously, and if not careful, the energy circulation system could get tangled. To have mastered such a bizarre technique. He was truly an amazing child. Using two different techniques with one body. It was no different from facing two masters who had reached the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. The match has tilted. Regardless of how he did it, if it had come to this, it was no exaggeration to say that the situation had already tilted in Mu Jang-yaks favor. Even without this, Mok Gyeong-uns cultivation seemed to be a step below Mu Jang-yaks, so by what means could he defeat such a monster? That will be difficult. The Bright Blade King Son Yun also shared the same opinion. It was surprising that Mok Gyeong-un had concealed his skills, but the opponent was too bad. However, What? Mu Jang-yak, who had landed two techniques that were practically fatal blows to Mok Gyeong-un, didnt have a good expression. He had accurately hit two techniques with his hidden skill, Right Fist, Left Palm. The rib cage and the center of the chest. It was no exaggeration to say that these were fatal blows. However, at the same time he landed the techniques, he felt a strange sensation of his cultivation dispersing for a moment. Is it my imagination? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been pushed back about ten steps, straightened his body and cracked his neck. Crack! Crack! Then, he muttered as if talking to himself, Ahh. I was going to finish it by dealing with you moderately, but this was unexpected. What? Mu Jang-yak furrowed his brows. After being hit by unexpected killing techniques consecutively, he was still putting on such a pretentious act, which was really something. It seemed he needed to finish it decisively. Ill put an end to that pretentiousness. Pat! Mu Jang-yak launched himself towards Mok Gyeong-un. Having revealed his hidden skill, he now intended to unleash it openly. Right Fist, Left Palm[3]. Fists Vast as the World[4]! Flowing Water, Moving Clouds[5]! Simultaneously unleashing fist and palm techniques. It created a situation as if two masters were attacking together. Its over! Just as he was certain of that, Is this roughly how its done? Papapapapak! At that moment, Mu Jang-yak couldnt hide his shock. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at him as he charged forward, nodded his head and then, like Mu Jang-yak, started using different techniques with each hand. !!!!!!!!! sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 113 Chapter 113 C The Final Gate (4)At the moment when Mok Gyeong-un was pushed back, his ribs and chest were struck by Mu Jang-yaks secret technique. -Swoosh! Ha! In an instant, exclamations of astonishment erupted from the spectators seats beside the platform where the duel was being observed. And they were not alone. Even the other cadets waiting for their turn to duel couldnt help but be amazed by the scene unfolding before their eyes. So this is what it meant. Mok Yu-cheon clicked his tongue as he watched Mok Gyeong-un being pushed back. He had only one chance to gauge Mu Jang-yaks martial prowess, and that moment came to mind. [Are you perhaps left-handed?] [Who knows.] At the time, he had been puzzled by that ambiguous response for a moment before forgetting about it. However, after witnessing the Right Fist, Left Palm technique, each employing different techniques, it made sense. This was not a method anyone could casually attempt. Impressive. Mok Yu-cheon was genuinely amazed. If one could wield different martial arts with each hand, it meant they could perform the work of two people alone. Since it wasnt being executed by two individuals in the first place, it could become even more precise. Of course, the very act of pulling it off was difficult, as it required splitting ones thoughts. In any case, witnessing this aspect of Mu Jang-yaks potential, Mok Yu-cheons heart raced with excitement, even giving him goosebumps. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Indeed, the world was vast. To think such a monster existed among his peers. I was nothing more than a frog in a well, after all. Coming here and having his eyes opened didnt mean he could afford to be complacent. Mok Yu-cheon clicked his tongue as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un. It seemed he had truly met his match. Its futile. Even if he had mastered a unique technique, this duel was meant to demonstrate ones martial prowess, plain and simple. The reason for his sudden improvement remained unknown, but the opponent was too formidable. Mu Jang-yak could genuinely be called a true genius. -Bam! Now, it appeared Mu Jang-yak was about to end it. As he unleashed his Right Fist, Left Palm technique, even Mok Yu-cheon felt at a loss as to how he would counter it if he were in Mok Gyeong-uns place. At the moment, other than creating distance !? Mok Yu-cheons eyes widened in that instant. -Pow! He was so astonished that he sprang up from his seat. This is insane For a moment, he doubted his own eyes. Mok Gyeong-un was employing different martial arts techniques with each hand, just like Mu Jang-yak. With his right hand, he executed sword techniques, and with his left hand, he wielded fist techniques. Is this possible? He wasnt just clumsily imitating; he was genuinely displaying proper techniques. Mok Yu-cheon couldnt help but be shocked by this sight. He was confident that the bizarre method of using different techniques with each hand, like Mu Jang-yak, couldnt be easily replicated even by supreme masters, so what on earth was happening? It cant be. Even seeing it, he couldnt believe it. How could one imitate it after seeing it just once? He wasnt the only one surprised. Ha! Hang Yeo-ryang of the Summoning Sound Valley let out an astonished gasp, her eyes narrowing. She had already judged that the outcome was completely tilted in Mu Jang-yaks favor upon witnessing his Right Fist, Left Palm technique. However, something entirely unexpected had occurred. Hes imitating that? Wielding different martial arts techniques with each hand. It was a method that, contrary to the idea, was difficult to execute in practice. If it were easy, countless martial artists would already be employing different martial arts with each hand. The true genius was someone else, I see. She had considered Mu Jang-yak a rarely seen genius after witnessing his Right Fist, Left Palm technique. But now, that thought had changed in an instant. If Mok Gyeong-un had truly made Mu Jang-yaks technique his own in a flash after seeing it just once, then she might be witnessing a tremendous genius that appears only once every few centuries. -Swoosh! Hang Yeo-ryang glanced at Shadow Master. Shadow Master also appeared greatly astonished, his mouth slightly agape, unable to take his eyes off Mok Gyeong-un. Who wouldnt be amazed upon seeing this? At this, her eyes sparkled strangely. In the bet, she had already practically lost. However, that no longer mattered. Mok Gyeong-un Originally, she had no interest in the male students and had come only with the intention of taking Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall. But now, that thought had completely changed. Letting go of such immense talent was out of the question. Could this ultimately be a good thing? Since she had lost the bet, she could use that as a pretext to concede the Demon Fire Halls woman to Shadow Master and take this monstrous fellow instead, which would be far more advantageous. As this was happening, the tide of the battle noticeably shifted. -Bam bam bam! Ugh! The sword techniques executed by Mok Gyeong-uns right hand struck the acupoints of Mu Jang-yaks left chestthe Six Roots[1], Sun and Moon (Il-wol), and the Small Sea acupoint (Sohae point) on his left armcausing Mu Jang-yaks body to stagger and be pushed to the side. The variations in the sword techniques are too intense. While the fist techniques wielded by his left hand were simple and sturdy, making them easy to block, the sword techniques executed by his right hand were diverse in their variations, causing Mu Jang-yak to miss three moves. This monstrous guy! Mu Jang-yak was genuinely dumbfounded. He had initially thought that Mok Gyeong-uns Right Fist, Left Palm technique might be a temporary strategy to catch him off guard. After all, wielding different techniques with each hand required not only splitting ones thoughts but also a special qi circulation method, which Mok Gyeong-un couldnt have possibly mastered. However, -Bam bam bam bam bam! The techniques Mok Gyeong-un displayed with both hands were by no means empty moves. He was truly executing different techniques. At this rate, Ill lose. Mu Jang-yak, sensing the unfavorable situation, attempted to create distance. His mind was becoming too scattered. Normally, when employing the Right Fist, Left Palm technique, the opponent would become flustered and fail to respond to both techniques simultaneously, but with Mok Gyeong-un also wielding the Right Fist, Left Palm, the exchange of techniques had grown complicated. Its dizzying. Even Mu Jang-yak, the originator, felt dizzy. Thus, -Tap tap tap tap tap! Mu Jang-yak utilized the lightness skill to try and create as much distance from Mok Gyeong-un as possible. However, Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt miss this opportunity. Where are you going? -Bam! Mok Gyeong-un unleashed his body towards Mu Jang-yak without hesitation. Tsk. Realizing it was futile, Mu Jang-yak gathered qi in the soles of his feet and stomped on the ground with his toes. -Boom! -Crack! The ground of the plaza shattered, and rock fragments shot upwards. The fragments, infused with qi, became dozens of small projectiles flying towards Mok Gyeong-un. Naturally, he had no choice but to evade them. However, in that fleeting moment, -Swoosh! Mok Gyeong-un bent his knees backward and leaned his waist back, sliding across the ground as if to avoid the fragments. No way? How did he think to dodge by lowering his posture backward like that? His waist and leg strength were no joke. While it was impressive to evade in such an acrobatic manner, dodging like this would inevitably create a critical opening. Foolish. Youve made a mistake! -Bam! Not missing this chance, Mu Jang-yak twisted his body, leaping forward, and attempted to strike Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen with a vicious palm strike. It was at that very instant. -Bam bam bam bam bam! Urghh! Mu Jang-yak had thought that in this posture, Mok Gyeong-un would have a blind spot and be unable to respond immediately. However, the moment he was about to deliver the palm strike, Mok Gyeong-uns body, which was almost lying down backward, spun sideways, repeatedly striking Mu Jang-yaks jaw with foot techniques. H-how in this posture? -Thud! Unable to contain his shock, Mu Jang-yak fell backward. Phew. Mok Gyeong-un got up and looked at the fallen Mu Jang-yak. It seemed that having been hit in the jaw and face consecutively, his brain had been shaken, causing him to lose consciousness. The 5th move of the Profound Mystic Foot Technique, the Whirlwind Kick[2] quite useful. It wasnt a technique meant to be used in this way, but when the posture was unbalanced, employing it could effectively draw out the opponents carelessness. Cheong-ryeongs martial arts were indeed worthy of being called supreme. At that moment, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -You must have been quite eager to end it quickly. -You think I wouldnt know? You added more power to the last move, didnt you? Ah, Ive been caught. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head. The original plan was to determine the victor using only techniques within the Peak Realm. However, while executing the Whirlwind Kick, he had increased the power he typically used from 20% to 30% in the final move. Well, isnt this still enough? He hadnt done anything that would expose his true abilities. Most of the leaders beside the platform were supreme masters of the Transcendent Realm, so to avoid revealing his actual strength to them, he had limited his power to 20% during the fight. Moreover, there were several instances where Mok Gyeong-un had noticed openings in Mu Jang-yaks defense but had let them slide. -Dont let your guard down. If the crowd realizes that youve already reached the Transcendent Realm, they will go beyond recognizing your talent and start to be wary of you. Yes, yes. Ill keep that in mind. Wasnt that why he was controlling his strength? Otherwise, Mu Jang-yak would have been lying on the ground long ago. Controlling his power while fighting seemed to have been the right decision. Thanks to that, I learned something interesting. As Mok Gyeong-un reached the Transcendent Realm, he could see the opponents qi more clearly. Although not in great detail, he could roughly discern how Mu Jang-yaks qi circulation was structured. Interestingly, Mu Jang-yaks lower danjeon was divided into two. It could be considered a unique form, which likely allowed him to execute different techniques with one body. Mok Gyeong-un applied this by drawing out some of the death qi from his middle danjeon to wield different techniques. Its quite useful. If utilized well, it seemed convenient when fighting opponents of similar levels. In any case, had he achieved his objective to this extent? The goal in the final gate was to impress upon the observing leaders that he possessed exceptional talent while only displaying the Peak Realm. This should be sufficient, right? Of course, Mok Gyeong-uns intentions were conveyed. He had firmly imprinted his talent in the minds of the observing leaders. However, beyond that, a small confrontation was unfolding among the leaders on the platform. Brother Son. It seems Ill have to take that Mok Gyeong-un kid as my disciple. At the words of Won Byeong-hak, the Thunderbolt Fist King, Son Yun, the Bright Blade King, raised an eyebrow and replied. What are you saying? Didnt you just say you had chosen the child from the Esoteric Realm Gate? I said I was considering it. But no. Let me be honest. If I miss out on that child in todays closing ceremony, I feel like Ill regret it for a while. Is it acceptable for someone who has received the title of King to speak with a forked tongue? Hah. I said I had the child from the Esoteric Realm Gate in mind. When did I ever definitively state that I would take that child no matter what? And respectable brother Son, you already have many excellent disciples, so why are you being greedy here? Greedy? Did you just accuse me of being greedy? If this isnt greed, then what is it? Before they knew it, the atmosphere between them had become quite hostile. Oh my Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, felt perplexed. He needed to announce the end of the first duel, but the sudden confrontation between these two kings made it difficult. Chapter 114 Chapter 114 C Disciple Scramble (1)This is troublesome. Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, had intended to ascend the platform and announce the end of the duel. However, he had not expected a situation where the two most influential upper echelon members among the Five Kings would engage in a confrontation. I understand their intentions, but they went too far. Lee Ji-yeom clicked his tongue inwardly as he glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. In fact, he too had been unable to conceal his astonishment upon witnessing Mok Gyeong-un replicating the profound principles of Mu Jang-yaks Right Fist, Left Palm technique in a single attempt during their duel. If it werent for the fact that he knew his liege was possessing the boy, he would have been desperate to accept him as a disciple due to his innate martial talent, just like the others. In any case, to ensure smooth progression, he needed to intervene in their confrontation. Ahem. You two However, just as he was about to speak, Shadow Masters voice came from the left side. Hohoho. I apologize for interrupting your conversation, but would it be alright if I said a word? As Shadow Master stepped in as if to mediate, the two kings, whose emotions were about to escalate, simultaneously turned their gazes towards him. Among them, the more belligerent one, Son Yun, the Bright Blade King, spoke in a somewhat sharp tone. What do you wish to say? It is nothing more than a remark, wondering if there is a need for you two esteemed individuals to damage your sentiments over a single talent in this gathering. Under normal circumstances, they would have quickly come to their senses upon hearing these words. However, this time was an exception. Passing all the gates of the Corpse Blood Valley meant that most of the qualities a martial artist should possess had been verified, and it signified that they possessed fierce survival skills as well. Not only that, but reaching the Peak Realm at the age of 17 and possessing innate martial talent to the extent of being able to replicate profound principles that even Transcendent Realm supreme masters couldnt casually attempt after witnessing them just once Who would want to let go of such an individual? I understand what you are trying to say, Shadow Master, but this is a matter between the Thunderbolt Fist King and myself, so please do not interfere. Son Yun, the Bright Blade King, issued a strong warning. On the other hand, Won Byeong-hak, the Thunderbolt Fist King, remained silent. It wasnt due to his gentlemanly nature, but because he had visited Shadow Master the previous night and requested him not to touch the child from the Esoteric Realm Gate. Ahem. He had resolved to be shameless, considering that he couldnt afford to let go of such a talent, but naturally, he had to be mindful of the situation. Fortunately, he hadnt made such a request to the Bright Blade King, but he could only hope that Shadow Master wouldnt bring it up. At that moment, Shadow Master smiled and spoke. However, what is the point of you two deciding who will take the talent here? At those words, one of Son Yuns eyebrows raised. Could it be that Shadow Master was also intending to participate in this talent scramble? With that, Son Yun spoke in a warning tone. Dont tell me youre also after that child Ah, no. Thats not what I meant. What Im saying is that it would be futile for you two to engage in this debate if we follow the rules of the closing ceremony. Futile? What do you mean by that? Shadow Master pointed at Mok Gyeong-un with his hand and spoke to the two puzzled kings. Although its difficult to confirm without witnessing the duels of the other students, if that student were to pass the final gate as the top ranker !!!!! He trailed off, but everyone understood Shadow Masters implication. Come to think of it, with that level of martial talent, the probability of him passing the final gate as the top ranker was significantly high. If that were to happen, the choice would lie with the student. In the end, the debate over who would accept Mok Gyeong-un as a disciple might become entirely futile. Thats right. Its pointless for us to argue. Unlike those who agreed with Shadow Masters words, Hang Yeo-ryang, the Valley Master of the Summoning Sound Valley, glanced at Mok Gyeong-un with twinkling eyes. *** Mok Gyeong-un sat on the ground, his arms crossed, watching the next duel. The next duel was between Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall, ranked third, and Yeon Mu-ung of the Esoteric Realm Gate, ranked fourth. They were already engaged in a fierce battle. The confrontation between Mo Ha-rang, who specialized in the Swift Assassination Blade Technique, and Yeon Mu-ung, who wielded the Iron Fist based on the external martial art known as the Iron String Technique[1], was quite intriguing. Should it be called a battle of lightness and heaviness? -Bam bam bam bam bam! As their qi consumption was still low and their stamina was sufficient, the duel between the two was evenly matched. However, judging solely by their fighting styles, it seemed that Mo Ha-rang, who prioritized swiftness, would tire out faster than Yeon Mu-ung, as her movements were two to three times faster than his. As he was observing the duel, -Who do you think will win? Cheong-ryeong asked. Without any hesitation, Mok Gyeong-un muttered quietly in response. Mo Ha-rang. -Ho. Your discernment has improved quite a bit. She shared the same opinion as Mok Gyeong-un. At a glance, one might think that Yeon Mu-ung, who was moving in a composed manner while employing the Iron Fist, would have an advantage as time passed, but the difference in their skill levels was evident. In Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, despite exchanging over twenty moves, Yeon Mu-ung still couldnt keep up with Mo Ha-rangs movements, while she was gradually attacking his weak points. This alone indicated that Mo Ha-rang was a step above Yeon Mu-ung. Damn it! As Mok Gyeong-un had predicted, Yeon Mu-ung was gradually becoming impatient. Yeon Mu-ung, whose Iron String Technique had only reached the 7th stage, had three vulnerable areas. They were his face, armpits, and ankles. When the Iron String Technique reached its pinnacle, the entire body would become as hard as rock, resolving most of the weak points. However, Yeon Mu-ung still had vulnerabilities. -Bam! Hiss! At some point, one of Mo Ha-rangs daggers had penetrated the area near his armpit, one of his weak points. Yeon Mu-ung, who had been firmly holding his ground, finally employed footwork and retreated. With this, she could be certain. Found it. An incomplete external martial art inevitably had weak spots. Now that she had found them, she could make her move. Youre finished. -Clang! Crack! As she released the dagger from her hand, the silver thread connected to it moved like a living snake, chasing after Yeon Mu-ung, who was trying to create distance. It persistently targeted his armpit, tormenting Yeon Mu-ung. Damn it! Enraged, Yeon Mu-ung tried to strike down the silver thread, but it entangled and coiled around his arm like a spiders web. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. The outcome would soon be determined. Being at a higher level than himself and having his weak points exposed, it would be difficult for Yeon Mu-ung to endure. At that moment, Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave, or rather, the evil spirit possessing him, approached Mok Gyeong-un and whispered in a low voice. My Lord. What should we do? The evil spirit glanced at someone. It was Mok Yu-cheon. Although he knew that Mok Gyeong-un didnt have any particular feelings towards him, they were ostensibly brothers, so he was asking how to handle the situation. Without much contemplation, Mok Gyeong-un replied. Confront him at the level of the bodys owner. Understood. The evil spirit occupying Yeom Gas body could display greater martial prowess, but doing so might unnecessarily draw attention, so there was no need for that. Besides, with the evil spirits skill, even at Yeom Gas level, it would not be difficult to defeat Mok Yu-cheon. The experience of his previous life could not be ignored. At that moment, Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gasp! Mu Jang-yak, who had been lying unconscious beside them, woke up. Upon waking up, he struggled to regulate his breathing, sitting up and coughing. Cough, cough. Seeing him like this, Mok Yu-cheon approached and spoke. Jang-yak. Are you alright? Cough, cough I-Im fine. After coughing a few more times, Mu Jang-yak finally managed to catch his breath and raised his head. Then, with a bitter look in his eyes, he opened his mouth. As expected I lost. You fought well enough. Mok Yu-cheon spoke in a regretful tone. He wanted to console him in a way that could lift his spirits, but there was no way to do so. Not only had he reached the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm, but he had even mastered the profound technique of the Right Fist, Left Palm technique, which even peerless masters couldnt replicate. Yet, he had still lost. His opponent had perfectly recreated his own technique after witnessing it only once. The opponent was simply the worst. Mok Gyeong-un What on earth are you? He had thought that something had changed about him since the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, but this was a completely different level of existence. Even he, who was called a genius, felt a sense of inferiority compared to Mok Gyeong-uns martial talent. That fellow was a monster in itself. Phew. At that moment, Mu Jang-yak struggled to stand up. Mok Yu-cheon tried to stop him. Dont push yourself. Sit down and circulate your qi. You must be quite dizzy after being hit in the jaw and face. The fact that he had woken up this quickly was already remarkable. Despite Mok Yu-cheons suggestion, Mu Jang-yak shook his head, saying he was fine, and then got up and approached Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Yu-cheon looked at him with puzzlement. Was he doing this because he couldnt accept the outcome of the duel? Thinking that a dispute might occur, Mok Yu-cheon approached to intervene. -Plop! However, Mu Jang-yak sat down next to Mok Gyeong-un and spoke in a low voice. I lost. No, I lost to you. As promised, my lord Ah, no. I think you used the wrong form of address. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mu Jang-yaks cheeks trembled, and then, I will serve you as my master. Please forgive me for not being able to properly show my loyalty in front of the leaders and their watchful eyes. !? Mok Yu-cheon, who had intended to intervene in case a dispute broke out, couldnt hide his bewilderment upon hearing their conversation. Master? What was this about? Why was Mu Jang-yak addressing Mok Gyeong-un as his master and submitting to him in such a humiliating manner? Could it be related to the promise they had mentioned earlier? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un looked at him with a smile and pointed his finger at a certain location. It was the training ground in the center of the plaza where the duel was taking place. Ah? Looking over there, the outcome of the duel had been determined. Haa Haa I lost. Yeon Mu-ung of the Esoteric Realm Gate, holding his blood-soaked right armpit, knelt on one knee in front of Mo Ha-rangs dagger, acknowledging his defeat. This meant that it was now Mok Yu-cheons turn to duel. Although he was curious about what had transpired between those two, he had to prepare for the duel first. Tsk. Mok Yu-cheon turned his body, intending to leave. At that moment, Good luck. Yes, Master. !? Upon hearing the voice of Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave addressing Mok Gyeong-un as Master, Mok Yu-cheon froze in place. What was going on? He knew that person had been accompanying Mok Gyeong-un for some time, but Master? Wasnt that a form of address typically used by slaves or servants? With that, Mok Yu-cheon turned around and spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in a dumbfounded tone. What have you done? What do you mean by that? Why are they calling you their master? What exactly have you done to them? In response to Mok Yu-cheons question, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and replied. I didnt do anything special. What do you mean you didnt do anything special? Then why are they addressing you as their master or whatever Mok Yu-cheon! At that moment, the voice of Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, resounded. Mok Yu-cheon bit his lip and turned around, walking towards the center of the plaza. While dealing with that fellow here in the Corpse Blood Valley, he had realized his devilish true colors. There was no doubt that he had played some trick. At that moment, he saw Mo Ha-rang, who had won the duel, walking back to where the students were. Considering their friendship from being in the same team during the flag contest, Mok Yu-cheon spoke. Congratulations on your victory. Thanks. -Step, step! As they approached each other, Mok Yu-cheon warned in a whisper. Stay away from that Mok Gyeong-un. I dont know what trick he played, but it seems like hes making the students around him serve him as their master. He was telling her this out of a sense of camaraderie, as they had been on the same team. However, That advice. Its already too late. !? Upon hearing Mo Ha-rangs voice as she passed by, Mok Yu-cheons expression stiffened. So, she was also serving Mok Gyeong-un as her master? Mok Yu-cheon turned his head and looked at Mok Gyeong-un with trembling eyes. Despite being brought here as a hostage, what the hell are you up to in this place? *** Thus, the duel between Mok Yu-cheon and the evil spirit possessing Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave began. As he was observing the duel, a voice echoed in Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Hello. !? Mok Gyeong-un slightly furrowed his brows. What was this? This wasnt Cheong-ryeongs voice. The sound penetrated his ears, but it wasnt reverberating around him; it sounded as if someone was whispering directly into his ear. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed as he lightly scanned his surroundings. Where did that voice come from? At that moment, -Hehehe. A chuckle was heard. At that moment, as Mok Gyeong-un was raising his vigilance, he detected the faint form of internal energy carried along with the reverberating vibration of the incoming sound. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and looked at Hang Yeo-ryang, the Valley Master of the Summoning Sound Valley, who was sitting as a spectator beside the platform. Ha! At this, a glimmer of admiration flashed in her eyes. Ah, yes. That fellow truly exceeded her imagination. When infusing internal energy into sound from a distance, it was difficult to discern who had spoken and pinpoint their location. Yet, he had instantly found her from this distance. I must have him, indeed. He was not someone she could afford to concede. Chapter 115 Chapter 115 C Disciple Scramble (2)At this distance, when infusing internal energy into sound, it was difficult to discern who had spoken and pinpoint their location. However, surprisingly, Mok Gyeong-un had found her after just two attempts. A mere brat who had merely reached the Peak Realm possessed such keen perception? Hang Yeo-ryang, the Valley Master of the Summoning Sound Valley, clicked her tongue and smacked her lips. A strong sense of desire arose within her. How can I concede something like this? Even if most of the leaders were after him, she had no intention of yielding whatsoever. No, their opinions didnt matter anyway. There was only one thing to consider. It was a matter of successfully enticing Mok Gyeong-un. Hang Yeo-ryang looked at Mok Gyeong-un and spoke again, infusing internal energy into her voice. -Hehehe. Youre quite something. To find me instantly like that. At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He had simply looked at the center of the rippling energy waves, and his guess had been correct. However, how did she do it? Without moving her lips? The sound was echoing in his ears. As he was puzzled, Hang Yeo-ryang said to Mok Gyeong-un, -Why are you surprised? Rather than being surprised, he found it intriguing. The method of transmitting sound over such a distance using qi seemed quite useful. Should it be said that it appeared suitable for secretly speaking to someone? -Are you curious about how its done? There was no way he wouldnt be curious. Mok Gyeong-un lightly nodded his head. Then, -Shall I teach you? She suddenly offered to teach him this? Mok Gyeong-un looked at her with puzzlement. Mok Gyeong-un believed that everything had a corresponding price, so he thought there was no way that woman would teach him such a thing with pure intentions. Its quite fascinating, but not knowing it wont cause any inconvenience. With that, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and turned his head away. Hang Yeo-ryang slightly furrowed her brows. She had tried to pique his interest, but she hadnt expected him to refuse so readily. What an interesting kid. She hadnt demanded any compensation and had simply offered to teach him, yet this was the first time she had seen someone instantly end their displayed interest like that. Because of that, she became even more intrigued. Thus, she continued, -The essence of sound techniques is to create vibrations in the air through sound. This can be considered a similar principle. !? What was this? He hadnt agreed to learn it, but as she explained the principle, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows slightly raised. Regardless, Hang Yeo-ryang continued her explanation. -Imagine touching cotton with your qi between your vocal cords and the root of your tongue at the Yanquan acupoint[1], generating internal energy and quickly creating vibrations. And then Even if he didnt want to listen, the continuous sound made it impossible for him not to understand the method. Moreover, surprisingly, the method wasnt very difficult. -A clever kid like you should be able to do it sufficiently with this level of explanation, right? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un slightly tilted his head to the side. Then, looking at Hang Yeo-ryang, he followed her instructions, sending internal energy to the Yanquan acupoint and tried it once. -Is this how its done? Correct. Upon hearing his voice, Hang Yeo-ryang slightly raised the corners of her mouth. He was indeed intelligent. Even if the execution seemed easy, comprehending and performing it in one attempt was not a simple feat. He possessed the sharpness to grasp the principles that easily. Hes a delightful child to teach. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un asked her, -Its impressive. What is this technique called? -The monks of Shaolin refer to it as the Intention-Sealing Voice Transmission (H•), but the Valley Master and those who study sound techniques call it the Secret Voice Transmission (). In short, its also referred to as Voice Transmission. -Voice Transmission Is this a technique that others cannot hear? -Thats right. Its a technique truly suitable for having secret conversations, like between you and me. Isnt it nice? -Yes, it is. It certainly seemed like a useful technique. Using very faint qi to create vibrations and transmit sound. He had no particular desire to learn it, but since she had taught him on her own accord, it would likely come in handy. As they were conversing, she transmitted a message to him. -I watched your duel, and it was truly magnificent. -Thank you. -Originally, the Valley Master had come to take a female disciple, but it was a duel that made me change my mind. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled inwardly. She was openly revealing her intentions. As expected, there was a purpose behind teaching him this technique. -Ah, hearing you say that, Im at a loss for words. -Hehehe. Child, let me be direct. Become this Valley Masters disciple. Such opportunities are rare. Hang Yeo-ryang, the Valley Master of the Summoning Sound Valley, blatantly proposed for him to become her disciple. In fact, her proposal was indeed a rare occurrence. The final gate hadnt even ended yet, and the closing ceremony hadnt taken place, so approaching a student and persuading them to become a disciple was something that wouldnt happen unless they were exceptionally fond of them. However, the problem was that Mok Gyeong-un himself had no intention whatsoever of becoming the Valley Master of the Summoning Sound Valleys disciple. Mok Gyeong-un transmitted a message with a regretful expression. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Oh my, what should I do? I am truly grateful for the Valley Masters offer, but I need more time to consider it. He expressed it politely since she had taught him something. It was essentially no different from a refusal. At this, Hang Yeo-ryang let out a small snort. Do you think you can escape from this Valley Master? She had already made up her mind to accept Mok Gyeong-un as her disciple. Therefore, she was determined to make him beg her to accept him as a disciple, using whatever means necessary. -If youre considering the two kings, Id like to tell you that its a foolish choice. -A foolish choice? -Bright Blade King Son Yun already has four disciples and a designated successor. If you were to join them, do you think youd be able to fully showcase your talent? -Ah Is that so? -Hehehe. From the looks of it, you must have thought of choosing Thunderbolt Fist King in mind. But do you know this? -What are you referring to? -The Thunderbolt Fist Kings only disciple became crippled in his right arm while learning his secret techniques. Hmm. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. In fact, he hadnt chosen anyone yet. Originally, he had his sights set on Baek Sa-ha, the Poison Annihilation King, but since he didnt attend as a spectator, his original plan had been disrupted. However, if what Hang Yeo-ryang said was true, becoming a disciple of the two kings might turn out to be quite troublesome. Internal competition or the risk of martial arts? Whichever it was, it became unpleasant to choose. However, this information was ultimately Hang Yeo-ryangs attempt to exclude these two individuals. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un considered it as information to be referenced, nothing more, nothing less. -Yes, I will keep the Valley Masters advice in mind. - At Mok Gyeong-uns words, which seemed to draw a line, she tapped her fingers on the chair. This kid seemed to be more stubborn than he appeared. If it werent for the final gate or the closing ceremony, she would have wanted to forcibly take him away and reshape his mental state to her liking. However, the most troublesome person was right across the platform. Bright Blade King Son Yun. He was someone who interfered and obstructed her affairs at every turn. But now, that time was not far off. Once she reached the seventh stage, the pinnacle of the Sound Wave Transmission Technique (ɹ푹), no one would be able to stand against her, except for the two among the Five Kings who had attained the realm of Awakening. Even the Bright Blade King was no exception. Thus, she decided to change her approach and try to coax and persuade Mok Gyeong-un this time. -Do you know why this Valley Master only wanted to accept female disciples? - -This Valley has always accepted mostly female disciples, except in truly special cases. And its not limited to disciples. The majority of those in my Valley are women. - -If you become this Valley Masters disciple, youll be able to enjoy the feeling of being the First Emperor of the Epang Palace[2]. Doesnt it tempt you? -I apologize. Mok Gyeong-un flatly refused her temptation. Look at this brat. He should be at an age where his blood was boiling, yet he even rejected such a proposal? At this sight, Hang Yeo-ryangs annoyance started to rise, going beyond his stubbornness. Originally, she had a whimsical temperament and didnt engage in persuading others or such acts. If she liked something, she would forcibly take it, thats all. If he keeps responding like this Her patience was reaching its limit, but she decided to endure it one last time. -From what I can see, you seem to be learning sword techniques. In that case, wouldnt it be even better to become this Valley Masters disciple? -What do you mean by that? -The Bright Blade King and the Shadow Master are masters of blade techniques, and the Thunderbolt Fist King, as his title suggests, is a master of the Thunderstrike Fist. However, judging from the duel, it seems that what you primarily trained in is sword techniques. She considered Mok Gyeong-uns sword techniques to be more refined than his fist techniques during the duel. In that regard, she deduced that Mok Gyeong-un had mainly practiced sword techniques. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke, -As far as I know, the Valley Master is primarily skilled in sound techniques. -Hehehe. While that is certainly true, the Valley Master is also a master of the sword, comparable to my own sound techniques. I can confidently say that if you learn the Striking Sword Technique[3], one of my Valleys legacies, you will reach an even higher realm of swordsmanship. Striking Sword Technique? Did she also have proficiency in sword techniques? However, there was one fact that Hang Yeo-ryang was unaware of. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, -I am grateful for your words, but I dont necessarily have to focus on sword techniques. Although she didnt know, Mok Gyeong-un hadnt devoted himself solely to the sword. He was prepared to learn whatever he deemed necessary. However, Mok Gyeong-uns response ultimately angered Hang Yeo-ryang. -Tsk! This Valley Master is offering such a proposal, yet he keeps arrogantly refusing. If carrots didnt work, then the answer was the whip. In fact, that was more convenient for her. -This Valley Master is holding you in such high regard and trying to accept you as a disciple, yet you are being utterly arrogant. Very well. In that case, Ill have to accept that Mok Yu-cheon brat who is currently engaged in a duel as a subordinate of my Valley. Mok Yu-cheon? Mok Yu-cheon and the evil spirit possessing Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave were in the midst of a fierce duel at the training ground in the center of the plaza. They were almost evenly matched. Most of the leaders were also watching their duel with interest. -I heard that the child is your younger brother, right? Before the duel, when Won Byeong-hak, the Thunderbolt Fist King, learned that the two shared the same surname, Mok, he had asked if they were siblings. In response, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, deemed it acceptable to reveal that information and confirmed it. That was how she knew about it. -Yes, thats correct. -I see. That child also seems quite useful. Dont you think? - -If hes such a useful talent, I should accept him as a subordinate, play with him for a while, and then kill him when I lose interest. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but chuckle. As he continued to express his refusal, she was now blatantly threatening him. Although she spoke indirectly, she was threatening to take his younger brother as a subordinate and kill him if Mok Gyeong-un didnt become her disciple. Try refusing again this time. She twitched her lips and looked at Mok Gyeong-un with malicious eyes. Considering that both siblings had made it to this stage, they must have relied on each other while passing through the gates. In that case, their brotherly bond should be deep. If you dont want to let your younger brother die, obediently become the Valley Masters disciple -Do as you please. !? Suddenly, upon hearing Mok Gyeong-uns transmitted voice echoing in her ears, her expression, which had been twitching her lips venomously, stiffened. What did he mean by doing as she pleased? For a moment, she doubted her own ears. Hang Yeo-ryang spoke in a voice mixed with anger, -You must think that this Valley Master wouldnt actually do it. She was someone who followed through on her words. How dare a mere student not listen to her words and respond in such a manner? Fine. Then she would truly show him. -Its all your own doing. Lets see if you can remain so composed after losing your younger brother. -Yes, yes. Do as you please. -Ha! You -You can kill him, I dont mind, and you can even dismember him and turn him into a cripple after playing with him. After all, thats the Valley Masters decision for the subordinate youre taking in. -What? -If my younger brother can make the Valley Master happy even in such a way, that would be quite fortunate. -Tsk! He says that with a smile on his face. - Suddenly, rather than her anger rising, she was left dumbfounded. What was wrong with that brat? Although there was a distance between them, as someone who had reached the Transcendent Realm, she could see Mok Gyeong-uns face to a certain extent. How could he smile and say it was fine to kill his younger brother or turn him into a cripple? It wasnt an expression of pretending to be composed while scheming something. His face truly seemed to convey that he didnt mind. Is that kid really in his right mind? Chapter 116 Chapter 116 C Disciple Scramble (3)How could he smile and say it was fine to kill his younger brother or turn him into a cripple? It wasnt an expression of pretending to be composed while scheming something. Is that kid truly insane? Hang Yeo-ryang herself was notorious for her eccentric and whimsical temperament, but this was the first time she had encountered someone like him. It wasnt a deliberate display of bravado. Did that imply that the brotherly bond between the two wasnt particularly deep? Occasionally, there were those who even targeted each others lives while competing for the position of family heir, so it was possible. This type of threat is meaningless. The desire to forcibly drag him away at once grew stronger. At that moment, she heard someones voice in her ear. Valley Master Hang. Contacting a student before the closing ceremony is a violation of the rules, it seems. -Flinch! Startled, she turned her head to the side. The owner of the voice was Shadow Clan Master. Shadow Clan Masters gaze remained fixed on the ongoing duel. She furrowed her brows at this. Impossible. The Secret Voice Transmission is a technique that transmits sound only to a specific recipient, so he shouldnt have been able to hear it. No matter how high ones realm was, this technique couldnt be overheard. However, how did he realize that she was attempting to contact Mok Gyeong-un? As she was contemplating this, Shadow Clan Master spoke as if reading her thoughts. If you stare too blatantly, it becomes noticeable. What are you talking about? She feigned ignorance. Shadow Clan Master then spoke with his characteristic laughter. Ohoho. The Summoning Sound Valleys sect, the Sound Wave Transmission Sect, has many unique techniques related to sound, I hear. Among them, theres a technique called the Secret Voice Transmission that allows one to convey their intentions to a specific person, isnt that right? At Shadow Clan Masters words, Hang Yeo-ryangs expression turned cold. She knew that Shadow Clan Master primarily dealt with confidential matters, but she had no idea he was aware of the Secret Voice Transmission, one of her sects techniques. If that was the case, Youve been continuously monitoring me. She thought she had escaped the watchful eye of the Clan Leader, but it seemed that wasnt the case. As she was feeling perplexed, Shadow Clan Master continued speaking without even glancing at her. Its a technique I truly wish to learn. However, even within the sect, there are laws and rules to be observed, so I hope the Valley Master will keep that in mind. She didnt respond. Although she felt displeased about him knowing her sects technique, it wouldnt be beneficial to clash with Shadow Clan Master, the eyes and ears of the Clan Leader. Ooh! At that moment, exclamations erupted from various directions. The reason for this was the duel unfolding in the training ground of the plaza. Ho. Even Shadow Clan Masters eyes narrowed as if surprised. It was understandable, as the duel had been almost evenly matched from the beginning. However, most had predicted Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave to be the victor of this duel. This was because, judging from the techniques Yeom Ga displayed during the duel, he seemed to be a highly experienced master, targeting only the most opportune moments. On the other hand, Mok Yu-cheon appeared to lack dueling experience but compensated for it with his exceptional instincts. But in the end, experience is the key. Thus, it was believed that as time passed, Yeom Ga would gain the advantage. Shadow Clan Master shared the same opinion. However, Cough Cough Black blood was flowing from the mouth of Yeom Ga, who was kneeling on one knee in the training ground. What on earth had happened? Mok Gyeong-un, with narrowed eyes, looked at Mok Yu-cheon standing in front of Yeom Ga. Haa Haa Mok Yu-cheon was exhaling rough breaths. A faint red haze was rising from his body, and his skin had completely turned a brown hue. Even the whites of his eyes had turned brown, making his appearance extremely bizarre. What is that? Even the masters of the Heaven and Earth Society, who had relatively open minds regarding martial arts, were astounded, as they had never seen such a sight before. Bright Blade King Son Yun crossed his arms and muttered. His power has nearly doubled. As someone with the keenest perception among them, it was evident to him. Just a moment ago, Mok Yu-cheon, who was merely at the beginning of the Peak Realm, had his power surge rapidly after transforming into that state. He was almost surpassing the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak also frowned and spoke in a tone of incomprehension. Could it be that the child has mastered an evil technique? Evil techniques. In martial arts, it refers to mastering techniques in a manner that deviates from the established paths. Among the masters of the demonic sects, there were occasionally those who mastered evil techniques and rapidly advanced their martial arts. However, such methods had significant side effects since they deviated from the normal path. For instance, due to the exceptionally rapid growth, it would be difficult to progress beyond a certain level, or the meridians would become twisted or one would fall into a state of delusion due to incorrect qi circulation methods. Bright Blade King Son Yun, looking at Mok Yu-cheons brown eyes, said, If he has mastered an evil technique, we may need to subdue that child. One of the biggest problems with evil techniques was that as the energy rapidly increased, it would affect the brain, causing one to lose rationality and run amok. Looking at Mok Yu-cheons current state, he was definitely not normal. -Ha! Your creation is finally showing its true colors, mortal. Cheong-ryeongs voice echoed in his ear. Mok Gyeong-un also slightly nodded his head. The Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method, the exclusive cultivation method of the Yeon Mok Sword Manors head, was an ascending martial art but definitely not an evil technique. Rather, it properly followed the principles of righteous cultivation. However, the issue was that Mok Gyeong-un had arbitrarily changed the mnemonics of the technique Mok Yu-cheon had mastered. As expected, its that. It seemed that the side effects had finally manifested. In fact, since he had tampered with the ascending martial art, the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method, it wouldnt have been strange if such an incident had occurred at any time. The fact that it had only happened now could be considered fortunate. -Judging from his appearance, hes close to a state of rampage. If hes unlucky, his meridians may completely rupture, and he could die on the spot. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un twitched the corners of his mouth. Is this a good thing? Mok Gyeong-un had intended to dispose of Mok Yu-cheon at an appropriate time. However, if he were to lose his life due to the side effects of the cultivation method in front of everyone like this, it would be convenient as there would be no need for him to take action. However, the evil spirits condition seemed worse than expected. Cough Cough Just now, as Mok Yu-cheons power had surged rapidly, the evil spirit had been struck in the chest, and he was continuously coughing up blood. The evil spirit, with his head lowered, glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. From his appearance, it seemed as if he was asking what to do. Hmm. As an evil spirit, he should be able to regulate the possessed body to alleviate the injuries to a certain extent, but judging from his behavior, it must not be an ordinary injury. However, if Mok Yu-cheon were to use that flawed cultivation method a bit more, it could further aggravate the side effects. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and transmitted a message. -Just endure it for a while and confront Mok Yu-cheon It was at that very moment. -Thud! Suddenly, the evil spirits eyes rolled back, and he collapsed. What What on earth had happened? Although an evil spirit possessing a body would be affected by it to a certain extent, the body was essentially no different from clothing, so he should have been able to control the pain. However, why did he faint? -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un slightly furrowed his brows. It was because the evil spirit possessing Yeom Gas body had left it. Why did he suddenly leave the body? As he was puzzled, the evil spirit spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. - What? Hes dead? Surprisingly, the reason the evil spirit had left the body was that Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave had breathed his last. Naturally, Mok Gyeong-un had thought he would easily win. However, that expectation had been shattered. - At the evil spirits words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Mok Yu-cheon with narrowed eyes. According to the evil spirit, at the moment when he thought the match was over and was about to finish it, he had been caught off guard by a surprise attack, and after that, the meridians in his chest had suddenly begun to rupture. He had tried to arbitrarily repair the injured areas, but the meridians were rupturing at too fast a pace, leaving him with no options. -What a coincidence. Pardon? -Is this what they call a blind fish getting caught? It was difficult to understand what Cheong-ryeong meant. At that moment, Mok Yu-cheon, still in his bizarre state with his entire body discolored, approached the fallen body of Yeom Ga and tried to reach out his hand. Right then, -Bam! Someone blocked his way. It was Gwak Mun-gi, the senior warrior who assisted Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master. The match is over. Stop. Gwak Mun-gi, with a somewhat tense expression, extended his hand and showed wariness towards Mok Yu-cheon. It was understandable, as Mok Yu-cheons appearance was extremely dangerous to anyones eyes. He was in a state where he could go on a rampage at any moment. As Gwak Mun-gi was on guard, Mok Yu-cheon retreated about two steps back. His rationality still remains. At this, senior warrior Gwak Mun-gi felt relieved inwardly. If he had lost his rationality and gone berserk, it would have been a dangerous situation where they would have had to subdue him in some way. -Swish! With that, Gwak Mun-gi placed his finger on the neck of the fallen Yeom Ga. Then, he frowned and looked at the platform. Upon seeing his expression, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, stiffened. Oh no He had sent him to confirm whether Yeom Ga was alive or dead because his collapsed state looked ominous. However, judging from that expression, it seemed his concerns had become reality. It was truly a perplexing situation. Deaths occurring in the Corpse Blood Valleys gates werent a significant issue, but if a talent like Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave were to die here, it would be an extremely regrettable occurrence. Of all places, it had to happen in the final gate. At that moment, upon seeing senior warrior Gwak Mun-gis reaction, Mok Yu-cheon couldnt hide his bewilderment. What What is this Mok Yu-cheon had no intention of killing Yeom Ga in this duel. However, the moment he circulated the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method, he had been unknowingly gripped by an immense murderous intent. He couldnt fathom the reason. Even now, a strong urge was boiling inside him, and he was in the mood to run wild at any moment. Nevertheless, Mok Yu-cheon suppressed it with extreme perseverance. Stop Stop it. -Sizzle sizzle sizzle! Then, gradually, the color of Mok Yu-cheons skin began to lighten. Upon seeing this, a glimmer of admiration appeared in the eyes of a few leaders. Hes suppressing the urge? To them, Mok Yu-cheons behavior was quite refreshing. Judging from the rapid increase in power and the bizarre skin discoloration, it was close to a state of pre-rampage due to the side effects of an evil technique. However, he had managed to suppress and control it on his own. Look at this kid. To some, this was quite a novel sight. Even with a considerably strong willpower, it would have been difficult to overcome the urge, yet at that age, he displayed such perseverance. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips as if disappointed. What a pity. He had hoped for Mok Yu-cheon to go berserk and die on the spot, but instead, he had endured it. It could be said that he was lucky. Cheong-ryeong, who seemed to share the same sentiment, agreed with him. -What a fortunate mortal. Indeed. -But its quite interesting. What was interesting about it? As he was puzzled, she spoke. -The fact that the mnemonics you arbitrarily changed without much thought are having such an effect. He had nothing to say about that. Who would have predicted that the power would surge so rapidly and cause such a bizarre phenomenon of damaging the meridians just by haphazardly altering the mnemonics? However, the fact that the altered cultivation method was dangerous remained unchanged. *** About half an hour passed like that. The situation had taken an ironic turn. The reason for this was that Mo Ha-rang from the Demon Fire Hall, Mok Gyeong-uns opponent for the next duel, had forfeited, stating that she had no confidence in winning the duel. However, with this development, the contenders for the top spot in the final gate had become Mok Gyeong-un and Mok Yu-cheon. This made the leaders who had come as spectators unable to hide their astonishment. Who would have imagined that siblings from the same martial family would compete for the top spot? It was also a first in the history of the Corpse Blood Valleys gates. Moreover, Two siblings who were brought here as hostages are competing. Ohoho. Among the spectators, Shadow Clan Master, one of those who knew the identities of the Mok siblings, found this situation quite intriguing. On the other hand, Bright Blade King Son Yun, who had directly brought them here, clicked his tongue inwardly. How did this happen Initially, he had thought that these two would lose their lives in the Corpse Blood Valley, but he had never anticipated such an outcome. If this fact were to spread within the Heaven and Earth Society, it would cause a huge controversy. The mere fact that two youngsters from a righteous sect, who werent even members of the Heaven and Earth Society and had been brought here as hostages, were competing for the top spot in the Corpse Blood Valleys gates was quite a blow to their pride. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No, it was even an unpleasant occurrence. The Sect Leader has made a bad move. If he hadnt sent them here in the first place, such a situation wouldnt have occurred. However, these two had survived until the end. And according to the laws of the Corpse Blood Valley, they had even gained the opportunity to become disciples of the Heaven and Earth Societys leaders. Even the Sect Leader couldnt have foreseen this. Theres no other choice now. In this situation, it was better to thoroughly transform those two into people of the Heaven and Earth Society. That way, they could be turned into symbols. As excellent symbols of betrayal, abandoning the righteous sect, which could be considered the roots of the later generation of the righteous pathway, and growing as talents of the Heaven and Earth Society. Now. You two, face each other. At that moment, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master on the platform, called them to the training ground and had them face each other. Thus, the two siblings found themselves standing face to face. Then, begin the duel! Lee Ji-yeom shouted as he lowered his raised hand. As the starting signal was given, Mok Yu-cheon assumed a ready stance and spoke with a face full of anger. You jerk? What? Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly asked back. Then, Mok Yu-cheon narrowed the distance step by step and confronted him. You didnt properly teach me the cultivation method! At first, he hadnt been suspicious. It was because he had gone through multiple confirmation processes. However, after coming here and experiencing Mok Gyeong-uns true nature, he became convinced. That bastard definitely hadnt properly taught him the mnemonics of the Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method, which was exclusively for the head of the family. Because of you, I Consumed by murderous intent, he had killed someone during the duel. And even now, he couldnt control it and was forcibly suppressing it. No matter how estranged they were as siblings, as long as they were from the same family, he hoped that Mok Gyeong-un would at least feel remorse, if not take responsibility, for his side effects. However, !? Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Youre realizing it only now? Youre truly a magnificent fool. You!!!!! Mok Yu-cheon, with anger surging to his head, launched himself towards Mok Gyeong-un. He was about to unleash the best techniques he was capable of, but -Bam! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, with lightning speed, flicked his wrist and grabbed his neck, slamming him to the ground. -Boom! Ugh! Then, he whispered in his ear, How do you expect to do anything to me like this? Why dont you try using that cultivation method instead? Chapter 117 Chapter 117 C Disciple Scramble (4)How do you expect to do anything to me like this? Why dont you try using that cultivation method instead? Mok Gyeong-uns mocking tone. At those words, a blazing fury, like a furnace, surged from a spot in Mok Yu-cheons chest. Until just a month ago, to him, Mok Gyeong-un was nothing more than a cowardly trash who couldnt be found to have any talent. But how could this situation unfold? How could the circumstances be turned upside down in just a month, making him the inferior one? -Grit! His teeth ground together. Hadnt he made bloody efforts beyond his talent to overturn the notion of his lowly birth? Yet he was being pushed back by this devilish fellow? It was becoming increasingly difficult to contain his anger. -Thump! Thump! His heart pounded strongly, and the impulse of murderous intent that he had been suppressing was trying to rise again. Seeing him like that, Mok Gyeong-un spoke as if he had wished for it, raising the corners of his mouth. Good. Thats how it should be. !? Upon hearing those words, Mok Yu-cheon felt a momentary pang of regret. In a moment of humiliation, he had almost released the impulse he had been suppressing with difficulty, unable to control his anger. Mok Yu-cheon bit his lip and suppressed his rage. He absolutely couldnt do as this fellow wished. No. I have to endure. If he were to indulge in that impulse, he wouldnt be able to control what he might do. Seeing his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. He found this aspect to be quite troublesome. Should it be called unnecessarily stubborn? However, although brief, he had experienced Mok Yu-cheon in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor and had information about him. Mok Yu-cheons reverse scale was easy to trigger. For a lowly courtesans son, your patience is quite Before he could even finish his sentence, -Whoosh! At that moment, a strong rebound force arose from Mok Yu-cheons neck, and along with the hand grasping his neck, Mok Gyeong-uns body was flung backward. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been lifted nearly three feet in the air, somersaulted and landed on the ground. -Swish! Even so, he was pushed back nearly five steps. Having been pushed back and regained his balance, Mok Gyeong-un raised his head. So this was it. His power had surged in an instant. It seemed to have nearly doubled, already surpassing the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. Seeing that, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. It turned out like this. Although it was a side effect caused by the incorrect mnemonics, what were the chances of such an absurd situation occurring where the power nearly doubled? It was no different from searching for a needle in a sandy beach. -Sizzle! The red mist flowing from Mok Yu-cheons entire body was ominous beyond compare. The atmosphere seemed even more dangerous due to his brown skin and whitened eyes. Seeing him like that, a glimmer of admiration appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Ah. So thats how it is. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes differed from those of ordinary people. After embracing the energy of death, the death qi, and opening the Ghost Eyes, he could see the flow of energy. Because of that, he could witness right in front of him how Mok Yu-cheons energy was surging. The principle was quite unique. How fascinating. He had only changed a few parts of the original cultivation methods mnemonics, yet such a phenomenon occurred. No, it was more than a few parts, but it was still fascinating. The depth of martial arts seemed truly limitless. Ill kill you! It was at that very moment. -Bam! Mok Yu-cheon shouted at Mok Gyeong-un and launched his body towards him. Perhaps due to his power nearly doubling, his speed was much faster than before. Reaching Mok Gyeong-un in an instant, Mok Yu-cheon threw a fist as if to shatter Mok Gyeong-uns head. -Tap tap tap tap tap! Mok Gyeong-un employed the lightness skill and created distance just as the fist was about to touch his head. He had barely dodged it. Since he was limiting himself to the peak of the peak realm, he didnt draw out more than 20% of his internal energy, so it was more efficient to dodge than to block. -Bam! However, just as he thought he had created distance, Mok Yu-cheon had already caught up to him. Then, he unleashed the 9th move of the Yeon Mok Nine Techniques, the basic technique of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, the Yeon Eternal Trading Blows Technique[1]. Mok Gyeong-un was well aware of this technique, so he tried to dodge by predicting its trajectory, but, -Bam! Ugh. At that moment, the trajectory of the Yeon Eternal Trading Blows Techniques fist technique changed, striking his left shoulder and collarbone in succession. Upon being hit, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back again. -Swish! Seeing Mok Gyeong-un being pushed back, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, stiffened his expression. It was understandable, as Lee Ji-yeom had confirmed the cause of death after seeing the corpse of the deceased Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. The cause of death was the rupture of all the meridians centered around the area of impact. This was completely different from a typical internal injury. So, before the duel, he had wanted to inform his liege, Mok Gyeong-un, about this fact, but he couldnt due to the many watchful eyes. This is serious. Why did the Liege provoke that child? Mok Yu-cheon himself seemed to be restraining that impulse. However, when Mok Gyeong-un said something, he couldnt contain his anger and manifested the evil technique again. Perhaps the meridians in the areas that were hit just now had ruptured. Ah Was his guess correct? Mok Gyeong-un was staggering, clutching his shoulder. Had the meridians indeed ruptured from the previous strike? At that moment, Mok Yu-cheon also hesitated for a moment upon seeing Mok Gyeong-un grasping his shoulder. Could it be? Mok Yu-cheon looked at his palm. The sensation when he had struck Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder and collarbone just now was very similar to when he had killed Yeom Ga from the Vermillion Slaughter Cave. It was a sensation as if his qi was mixed with the impulse of murderous intent. What on earth is this? If he became more accustomed to this strange sensation, it seemed like he could unleash it at will. However, now wasnt the time for that. Although he had been consumed by murderous intent due to Mok Gyeong-uns provocation, he had no real desire to kill him. He just wanted to teach that devilish fellow a lesson. At that moment, Phew. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been clutching his shoulder, let go of his hand and straightened his back. Seeing that, Mok Yu-cheon furrowed his brows. Yeom Ga, whom he had faced earlier, had coughed up blood and suffered in agony before meeting his demise from this strike. However, there was no abnormality in Mok Gyeong-uns complexion. Was he unaffected? You Is this all youve got? Mok Gyeong-uns mocking tone. Upon hearing this, Mok Yu-cheons eyes turned fierce. He had been foolish to sympathize with him for a moment, thinking he might die. Its disappointing. Is this the limit of your lowly birth? -Grit! The red mist surged even more strongly from Mok Yu-cheons entire body. Then, his veins bulged prominently. The more his emotions intensified, the more it seemed to affect his qi circulation. Bastard. Mok Yu-cheon clenched his fists tightly. It was rather fortunate. Unlike Yeom Ga, if he were hit in areas like the shoulder, it seemed he could avoid a fatal injury, so he needed to make it so that Mok Gyeong-un couldnt use his limbs for a while. That way, he would come to his senses. -Bam! Mok Yu-cheon, consumed by the impulse of murderous intent, launched his body towards Mok Gyeong-un again. In response, Mok Gyeong-un also moved accordingly. This time, instead of retreating, he launched his body head-on towards the charging Mok Yu-cheon. They both charged towards each other. -Bam! Mok Yu-cheons movement was even faster. In an instant, a fist flew towards Mok Gyeong-uns face as if to pierce through it. Mok Gyeong-un moved his head to dodge it and then kicked towards Mok Yu-cheons abdomen. -Bam! Mok Yu-cheon, who was hit in the abdomen, snorted. As if it didnt hurt at all, he tried to strike down Mok Gyeong-uns leg to break it in that state. However, -Bam! Mok Gyeong-un twisted his body and kicked Mok Yu-cheons face with his other leg. Mok Yu-cheon dodged it with a half-step and succeeded in landing a strike on Mok Gyeong-uns thigh. -Bam! Mok Gyeong-uns body, having been hit, was slightly pushed back. -Swish! Unlike before, he was pushed back about three steps. As he was pushed back, qi surged from the soles of Mok Gyeong-uns feet, and then, -Crack! The floor of the training ground cracked. Witnessing this, one of the leaders, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, exclaimed in astonishment and muttered. He drained it. It was a phenomenon where the energy contained in the opponents fist was drained through the Yongcheon acupoint. It could be considered a technique of grafting. If he could use that technique more smoothly, he could utilize the opponents strength to add greater power and reflect it back. However, even that alone demonstrated his excellent qi manipulation. Ah, as expected, its that child. Seeing this, his desire for Mok Gyeong-un intensified even more. That fellow was undoubtedly a talent who could not only complete the secret technique of the True Origin Lightning Fist but also further develop it. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un once again mocked Mok Yu-cheon. How mediocre. You! Enraged, Mok Yu-cheon launched his body towards Mok Gyeong-un once more. -Bam! Why? Why is it? Mok Yu-cheon, consumed by the impulse of murderous intent, became more impatient as his anger grew. His power had surged, making him superior to Mok Gyeong-un in every aspect, yet why couldnt he defeat him? Did he need even stronger power? Mok Yu-cheon tried to draw out more energy by operating the flawed Ignited Wood Heart Transformation Method. It was at that very moment. -Snap! As if the string of rationality had snapped, Mok Yu-cheons eyes completely turned brown. Then, he let out a roar like a beast. Roar! At the power-infused scream reminiscent of a lions roar, the warriors nearby simultaneously covered their ears. -Crack! Screech! Mok Yu-cheons skin had turned not just brown but black, and his veins bulged prominently, his muscles swelling to the point where his upper garment tore. -Roar! Sensing the surging energy emanating from Mok Yu-cheon, the leaders simultaneously rose from their seats. His power had not just doubled but nearly tripled. He had almost reached the realm of the early stages of the Transcendent Realm. What kind of evil technique is that? How did his energy surge to that extent? Even Bright Blade King Son Yun and Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak couldnt hide their astonishment at Mok Yu-cheons appearance. This was a bizarre phenomenon that couldnt even be adequately described as an evil technique. The Heaven and Earth Society was not a righteous sect, so evil techniques were not forbidden, but this went beyond that concept and was ominous and dangerous in itself. This has surpassed the level that child can handle. Power wielded beyond ones limits ultimately leads to destruction in the end. It was a temporary surge caused by a rampage. However, it was not at a level that Mok Gyeong-un could handle. Valley Master. The duel! Although Son Yun didnt finish his sentence, Lee Ji-yeom shared the same thought. They had to stop the duel immediately. Understood It was at that very moment. -Boom! The fragments of the training ground floor shot upward, and the rampaging Mok Yu-cheon charged towards Mok Gyeong-un. His speed was on a different level compared to before. In the blink of an eye, he reached Mok Gyeong-un, and then, -Bam! He swung a vicious fist at Mok Gyeong-un. Along with it, Mok Gyeong-uns body was flung away, bouncing off the training ground floor three times like a ragdoll before rolling on the ground. -Thud! Boom! Boom! Crash! Just by looking at the shattered stone floor of the training ground, one could imagine the extent of the power. With this level of impact, he might have suffered injuries that crushed the bones throughout his body. However, the rampaging Mok Yu-cheon didnt stop there. Roar! Letting out another monstrous scream, he tried to charge towards the fallen Mok Gyeong-un. Right at that moment, -Bam! Boom! Mok Yu-cheon, who had been charging forward, stumbled and fell. Someone of a large stature was grasping the back of his neck, none other than Bright Blade King Son Yun. However, Son Yun wasnt the only one restraining him. At some point, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak was standing right in front of Mok Yu-cheon, his fist drawn back, ready to unleash an explosive force at any moment. -Bam bam! Roar! Mok Yu-cheon, suppressed by Bright Blade King Son Yuns hand, tried to resist. Thanks to his surging power, his entire body shook. However, no matter how strong he had become, there was no way he could surpass the power of Bright Blade King Son Yun, who had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm. Stay still. -Boom! Son Yun pressed down on Mok Yu-cheons neck even more forcefully. Thunderbolt Fist King. While holding Mok Yu-cheon down, Son Yun called out to Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak. It meant to quickly subdue his acupoints. Won Byeong-hak nodded his head and relaxed his stance, approaching Mok Yu-cheon to attempt to seal his acupoints. -Tap tap tap tap tap tap! However, Whats with this brat? Whats the matter? The locations of his acupoints have all changed. His acupoints? Thats right. The locations of his acupoints are all jumbled up, so like this It seemed difficult to make him faint by sealing his acupoints. As they were dealing with that, Let me handle it. Upon hearing the voice, Won Byeong-hak turned his head. There stood Hang Yeo-ryang, the Valley Master of the Summoning Sound Valley. She approached closely and placed her two hands near the ears of Mok Yu-cheon, who was trying to struggle while being suppressed. And then, -Bam! Whoosh! She clenched and opened her hands. At that moment, a strong vibration occurred, and the eyes of Mok Yu-cheon, who had been trying to resist, rolled back. Then, his movements soon subsided. Won Byeong-hak asked with a furrowed brow. What did you do? Hang Yeo-ryang, the Valley Master of the Summoning Sound Valley, chuckled and tapped her head with her finger, saying, Should I say I made this vibrate a little? She had used sound techniques to create vibrations, shaking Mok Yu-cheons brain through his eardrums. Is this when the expression the skull is ringing is used? No matter how strong he was, unable to endure the vibrations coming from both sides, Mok Yu-cheon had lost consciousness. -Thump thump thump! At that moment, Mok Yu-cheons swollen muscles subsided. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only that, but his blackened skin also regained its original color. Finding this strange, Son Yun checked his acupoints. The surging energy is subsiding. However It was as expected. Some of the meridians throughout his body had swollen due to the surging power, and some had even ruptured, and his danjeon had also become quite unstable. Strange. How strange. In this state, it wouldnt have been surprising if all his meridians had ruptured. However, it stopping at only some parts was fortunate. If not, Mok Yu-cheon would have not only lost his martial arts but also become disabled or crippled throughout his entire body. It could be said that it was fortunate that they had rushed in. What about that child? Son Yun removed his hand from Mok Yu-cheons acupoints and looked at the place where Mok Gyeong-un had been flung away. Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, was there. Seeing this, he clicked his tongue. To think it would turn out like this while determining the final top ranker. It was truly an ironic situation. Although Mok Yu-cheons condition wasnt very good, if he had been hit with a strike like before, Mok Gyeong-uns body would have been nearly shattered as well. As he was thinking that, At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un was seen staggering and getting up from his spot. !? Seeing that, the eyes of the leaders, including Son Yun, glimmered with admiration. Did he endure such a tremendous strike? At that moment, Lee Ji-yeom, who was beside him, whispered to Mok Gyeong-un with surprised eyes. My liege, are you alright? He had thought that Mok Gyeong-un would have suffered severe injuries from the surging strike that nearly reached the early-stage of Transcendent Realm. However, Mok Gyeong-un smiled as if nothing had happened and said, Im fine. But with that level of strike just now Ah, ah. At this level, its correct that I couldnt dodge it. Pardon? What did he mean by that? At this level, he couldnt dodge it? What on earth was he talking about? As he was wondering, Mok Gyeong-un lightly moved his neck and stretched it. -Crack! Crack! Deliberately taking the hit and pretending to be in pain is quite a task. Ha At those words, Lee Ji-yeom was momentarily dumbfounded. Did he mean that he had deliberately taken that tremendous strike? However, what was surprising was not that, but rather, he was even more astonished by Mok Gyeong-uns appearance, who truly seemed unharmed. But the surprises didnt end there. But thanks to seeing it up close, I learned something good. Pardon? What did he mean by that? As he was puzzled, -Bulge! Bulge! At that moment, the veins on Mok Gyeong-uns left hand bulged prominently, and soon, the muscles up to his wrist swelled, and his skin turned black. !!!!! Chapter 118 Chapter 118 C Choice (1)-Bulge! Bulge! At that moment, the veins on Mok Gyeong-uns left hand bulged prominently, and soon, the muscles up to his wrist swelled, and his skin turned black. !!!!! Seeing this, the eyes of Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, widened. The phenomenon occurring in Mok Gyeong-uns left wrist was almost identical to what had happened to Mok Yu-cheons body during his rampage. The only difference was that it was limited to his wrist. No. What on earth? To the astonished Lee Ji-yeom, Mok Gyeong-un spoke nonchalantly. It seems to put a lot of strain on the meridians, perhaps because I changed the location of the acupoints and detonated the internal energy. But if I apply it only to a part of the body without going berserk, it seems quite useful. What do you think? At this question, Lee Ji-yeom was at a loss for words. Was this even possible? If he had said that he had thoroughly examined Mok Yu-cheons body, explored the circulation paths, and found a way to utilize it like this after numerous studies, it would have been understandable. But how did he do this? Why are you like that? Does it seem lacking in utility? Thats Oh my. What should he say? It wasnt a realm that could be understood with the thinking of an ordinary person. No, rather than that, it might be possible because Mok Gyeong-un, or rather his liege possessing his body, was a deceased spirit. This seemed difficult for even martial artists with innate talent to replicate, let alone their martial prowess. Who could reproduce and utilize it like this just by observing it? Moreover, it was no different from the rampage of an evil technique. Perhaps his words about surpassing the wall within three years werent empty. However, there was something Lee Ji-yeom didnt know. It was the fact that Mok Gyeong-un accurately remembered the incorrect mnemonics he had taught Mok Yu-cheon from the beginning. If utilized well, it should be fine. Based on this, Mok Gyeong-un had visually confirmed how Mok Yu-cheons circulation paths and energy worked, which was why he could replicate it like this. Even Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue in admiration of Mok Gyeong-uns talent. This brat How did he come up with the idea to make it his own like this? In her eyes, Mok Gyeong-uns development speed and open-mindedness were not just surprising but also terrifying. Even with the Ghost Eyes of the deceased, this brat was truly a monster. It might not be an impossible feat. Perhaps fulfilling her grudge wasnt an entirely impossible task. Because of that, her emotions were further heightened. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un muttered while releasing his blackened hand to its original state. What should I call it? This was an evil technique that changed the locations of the acupoints. Considering that, Since its an evil technique that arbitrarily changes the acupoints, I should call it the Reversed Acupoint Evil Technique. Reversed Acupoint Evil Technique[1]. Thus, another potential emerged for Mok Gyeong-un. For ordinary martial artists, it was a shortcut to delusion or becoming a cripple, but for Mok Gyeong-un, who had a fast recovery speed, whether externally or internally, and originally possessed a reverse acupoint circulation method, it was no different from an exclusive potential that wouldnt put much strain on him if controlled well. Seeing this, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, clicked his tongue and said, My liege, you truly astound your subordinate a lot. Is that so? Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and then asked. What happened to Mok Yu-cheon? Fortunately, the leaders intervened before a mishap occurred. Ah At those words, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his disappointment. Since the surging energy had exceeded the level Mok Yu-cheon could handle, he had naturally thought that this time, he wouldnt be able to endure it and would become a cripple or die. But did he survive this time as well? At this point, Mok Yu-cheon also seemed to be lucky and have a long lifeline. Its a pity, but theres no other way. Thanks to that, he had to be satisfied with acquiring a new technique called the Reversed Acupoint Evil Technique. *** Thus, the final duel of the last gate came to an end. However, a controversy arose here. It was about who the victor of this duel was. The first person to bring this up was none other than Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak. Originally, after much deliberation, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, had intended to declare Mok Yu-cheons defeat, as he had suffered severe internal injuries by recklessly employing an evil technique. However, I object. What do you mean by object? Although we intervened midway, if we look at it in terms of the duel, shouldnt Mok Yu-cheons victory be acknowledged? At Won Byeong-haks objection, some of the other leaders showed signs of agreement. It was understandable because a duel ultimately meant a confrontation. However, if they hadnt intervened, Mok Gyeong-un might have lost his life at the hands of the rampaging Mok Yu-cheon. Considering this, Mok Yu-cheon could be seen as the victor. Hmm. Thunderbolt Fist Kings words also have a point. Lee Ji-yeom, who had intended to make the announcement, responded in that manner, perhaps conscious of the opinions surrounding him. At this, Won Byeong-hak twitched the corners of his mouth. Although he had put forward a plausible justification, Won Byeong-haks true intentions were different. This way, I can slightly increase the chances of taking that child. If Mok Gyeong-un became the victor of the duel, he would be the top ranker in the final gate, so the choice would lie with him, not the spectators. In that case, the probability would be one-sixth, including Bright Blade King Son Yun, Shadow Master, Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang of the Summoning Sound Valley, Bo Hyuk-so, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, Dae So-man, the Grand Elder of the Scarlet Blood Clan, and himself. On the other hand, if Mok Gyeong-un didnt become the top ranker, he would also be in a position to be chosen. Then it becomes a fight between the Bright Blade King and myself. Although it felt somewhat forced, if he pushed forward with his position here, how could the other leaders dare to drool over what he was aiming for? This was Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-haks calculation. However, someone else raised an objection again. That remains to be seen. Huh? It was none other than Bright Blade King Son Yun. At this, Won Byeong-hak furrowed his brows. Since they held the same position, he had thought that Son Yun would agree with him, as they were in similar situations. But what was this? What do you mean by that remains to be seen? If we look at it now, we can see that the injuries of the student named Mok Gyeong-un are lighter than expected. As you esteemed masters know, in a life-and-death duel, superiority in power doesnt always determine the outcome. Hah. This wasnt a life-and-death duel. That applies even if its a duel. The two once again showed a sharp confrontation. Seeing this, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, couldnt hide his perplexity. For now, he understood why they were behaving like this after Bright Blade King Son Yun presented a dissenting opinion. Thunderbolt Fist King is trying to increase the chances of taking the Lord, even if only slightly, while Bright Blade King is trying to win favor by giving the Lord the top ranker position. His prediction was somewhat accurate. Bright Blade King Son Yun believed that if Mok Gyeong-un was a martial artist, he would choose not from all six leaders but from the strongest and most powerful ones among the Five Kings. At least that cunning fellow from the Yeon Mok Sword Manor wouldnt do anything detrimental to himself. So there was no need to take away the top ranker position from him. Ahem. In any case, I maintain that the victor of this duel is the student named Mok Yu-cheon. Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak made his opinion clear. In response, Bright Blade King Son Yun spoke as if he shared the same sentiment. Considering everything that student Mok Gyeong-un demonstrated today, I believe he is sufficiently the victor. So this is how its going to be? Won Byeong-hak gnashed his teeth slightly. If it turned out like this, wouldnt he become the villain in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes? He thought about changing his opinion right now. At that moment, someone stepped forward. I also agree with Thunderbolt Fist Kings opinion. Valley Master of the Summoning Sound Valley? The one who stepped forward and agreed with his opinion was none other than Hang Yeo-ryang, the Valley Master of the Summoning Sound Valley. Looking at them, she said, Of course, its clear that the student named Mok Gyeong-un possesses exceptional martial talent, but if we consider the purpose of this duel, we should reach a conclusion in line with that purpose. Purpose? Bright Blade King Son Yun raised one of his eyebrows. As expected from their adversarial relationship, the corners of Hang Yeo-ryangs mouth rose even more at this reaction. Yes, the purpose. Our sect recognizes evil techniques as martial arts. Even if he went berserk, the fact that the student named Mok Yu-cheon overwhelmed Mok Gyeong-un for a moment doesnt change. Isnt that right? At her words, the two supreme leaders glanced at each other and nodded their heads. In fact, her words also had a point. Hehehe. Do you think this Valley Master will easily concede? Hang Yeo-ryang also coveted Mok Gyeong-un. Therefore, from her perspective, she needed to guide the spectators to make the choice. Since she had already confirmed through voice transmission that Mok Gyeong-un had no intention of choosing her, it was all the more necessary to solidify Mok Yu-cheons victory. She had no intention of backing down from the qi battle with the two kings. Ahem. At this point, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, seemingly pleased with her agreement, tried to drive the point home. You see. Most of the spectators share a similar opinion to mine. Although I personally evaluate that Mok Gyeong-un child more highly in terms of talent, considering the purpose of the duel, naturally Ohohoho. I apologize, but may I also express my opinion? At the grating laughter, the gazes of everyone, including Won Byeong-hak, turned towards Shadow Master. Shadow Master stood up modestly, covering his mouth with his palm. Then, he made a gesture of respect with both hands and spoke. First, I apologize for the interruption. Ahem. At his apology, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak coughed as if displeased. It was undoubtedly because Shadow Master had interrupted his words and stepped forward, which meant he would surely express a dissenting opinion. At this, Shadow Master waved his hand lightly and said, Did I offend you? I apologize. However, I stepped forward and interrupted because I thought it would be right to reach an accurate conclusion. An accurate conclusion? What do you mean by that? Won Byeong-hak asked bluntly. If the Shadow Master said anything unreasonable, he was ready to confront him immediately. At this, Shadow Master politely opened his mouth. To be honest, in my case, I share the same opinion as Bright Blade King. No, how is that an accurate conclu Of course, its not an accurate conclusion but merely my opinion. However, the fact that opinions are divided into two means that its difficult to determine the victor of this duel with certainty. What do you mean its difficult to determine the victor? Anyone can see that if we hadnt intervened in the duel Yes, thats the problem. What? Won Byeong-hak furrowed his brows. What on earth was Shadow Master talking about? As he was puzzled, Shadow Master continued speaking while bending his waist with his hands together. The duel had already returned to square one the moment we intervened. Thats why this debate is taking place. Square one? Yes. If we hadnt intervened, a conclusion would have been reached in some way. Thats something everyone agrees on, right? At his words, Won Byeong-hak let out a soft sigh. Wasnt that obvious? However, if they hadnt intervened, Mok Gyeong-un would have lost his life, and Mok Yu-cheons meridians might have all ruptured, turning him into a cripple or leading to his death. They were able to save both of them because they had intervened in some way. Shadow Master Your words certainly have a point, but if we hadnt intervened, a mishap would have occurred for both students. Do you not acknowledge that? I acknowledge it. Thats why I believe we should choose one of two options rather than determining the outcome as a victory or defeat. Two options? Yes. At this, Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang asked curiously. What are they? Its simple. Since the match was interrupted due to the spectators intervention, either hold a rematch Do you think a rematch is possible now? Hang Yeo-ryang frowned and gestured with her head towards the unconscious Mok Yu-cheon. Mok Yu-cheons internal injuries were severe, so he wouldnt be able to fight for a while. How could they hold a rematch? At this, Shadow Master smiled and said, Then, we have no choice but to declare it a draw due to the spectators intervention. !? At those words, everyone fell silent. It was a conclusion completely different from what each of them had been thinking. However, it wasnt an entirely unreasonable argument. A draw Nominally, thats correct. A rematch is difficult right away. We cant hold another spectating session at that time. Since opinions are divided, it might be better than that. Most of them showed signs of agreeing with Shadow Masters words. There was no point in continuing to argue over who the victor was, as they would surely not back down from each other. However, there was another problem here. Shadow Masters words also have a point. Since the match was interrupted, declaring it a draw is also an option. But then, how do we handle the top ranker position? This was everyones concern. The reason opinions were divided over this outcome was because of whether the choice would be given to Mok Gyeong-un or to the spectators. At that moment, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, stepped forward. Then, how about doing it this way? Everyones attention focused on him. There has never been a case where spectators intervened in a duel like this before. However, what everyone acknowledges is that it wouldnt be strange for either of these two to be the victor, right? Valley Master Do you mean? Since its difficult to hold a rematch in this situation, if the conclusion is a draw, we cant declare both students who remained until the end as losers, can we? Oh no! At these words, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-haks expression stiffened. In the end, he was suggesting that both students who had fought in the final duel of the last gate should be treated as top rankers. If this happened, the choice would be given to the two students, not the spectators. He wanted to object to this, but there were no more grounds for him to step forward. Phew. Stepping forward would only result in them holding onto each other. *** Thus, for the first time in the history of the Corpse Blood Valleys gates, two top rankers were born. However, although he had contributed to the two of them becoming top rankers, Bright Blade King Son Yun was concerned about the repercussions if the fact that the two hostages brought from the righteous sect had jointly become top rankers became known to the entire sect. But he couldnt overturn the already determined result. It was a done deal, and the aftermath was a problem that the Society Leader, who had sent the hostages to the Corpse Blood Valley, had to bear. His concern was now only one thing. Mok Gyeong-un. He wanted to accept that person as his disciple. He agreed that probably everyone here shared the same opinion. Although they were joint top rankers, there wouldnt be many who wanted to accept Mok Yu-cheon, who had mastered an evil technique and had a high risk, as a disciple or subordinate. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master on the platform, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un, who was standing. Mok Gyeong-un, no, Mok Gyeong-un-danju and Mok Yu-cheon-danju, who have passed all the gates of the Corpse Blood Valley and become top rankers, I congratulate you. As mentioned earlier, as a benefit of becoming top rankers, the two Clan Leaders have been given the opportunity to choose from the leaders who have spectated here. The moment of choice had finally arrived. Who would he choose? Since the choice lay with Mok Gyeong-un, no matter how high-ranking the leaders were, most of them couldnt help but have eyes filled with tension and anticipation. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un politely made a gesture of respect towards the leaders sitting in front of the platform, raised his head, and spoke courteously. I apologize. All the leaders are such excellent individuals that its difficult for me to conclude who to choose. Hmm? What did he mean by that? As they were puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, So, I will speak frankly. No matter what, I want to go to the one who earnestly desires me. If there is such a person, it would be great if you could raise your right hand slightly. -Swish! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the leaders simultaneously raised their hands slightly, as if it didnt matter who was first. Coincidentally, it was all six leaders. They all glanced at each other, revealing an uncomfortable air. It was the expected result. Then, Mok Gyeong-un twitched his lips and said, This is quite a predicament. Everyone wants me Then, theres no other way. For the sake of fairness, I will say this. Please dont be too angry. If I were to choose you, what benefits would there be? I would like each leader to tell me one by one. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the six leaders simultaneously furrowed their brows. This was no different from telling those who wanted to take him to present a suitable price for him, wasnt it? Chapter 119 Chapter 119 C Choice (2)Then, theres no other way. For the sake of fairness, I will say this. Please dont be too angry. If I were to choose you, what benefits would there be? I would like each leader to tell me one by one. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the six leaders simultaneously furrowed their brows. This was no different from telling those who wanted to take him to present a suitable price for him, wasnt it? At this, Bo Hyuk-so, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, couldnt hold back and opened his mouth. How impudent. If you think the benefit of becoming the top ranker is some great privilege, you are gravely mistaken. At those words, the other leaders also slightly nodded their heads, indicating their agreement to some extent. Although everyone coveted him as a disciple due to his innate martial talent, those present here were leaders who guided the Heaven and Earth Society. What kind of audacity was this, treating them like an auction, not even an auction house? As they were doing so, Mok Gyeong-un politely made a gesture of respect to Grand Elder Bo Hyuk-so. -Swish! Hes not slow-witted. At this, Bo Hyuk-so chuckled and was about to nod his head when, Yes, I will keep your words in mind. Then, do the other leaders have nothing to say? What? In an instant, the expression of Bo Hyuk-so, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, distorted. He had almost blatantly told him not to be impudent towards the leaders and to show respect, but was this fellow now mocking him? Unable to contain his anger, Bo Hyuk-so tried to rise from his seat. How dare you Ah. Calm down. Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan. Grand Elder of the Scarlet Blood Clan? Dae So-man, the Grand Elder of the Scarlet Blood Clan sitting next to him, stopped him. Now, calm down Hes still a junior who hasnt even reached adulthood, and he passed the gates of the Corpse Blood Valley as the top ranker. Should we, as his seniors, reprimand him for showing that level of boldness? Lets show leniency on this auspicious day. Is this guy serious? At his words, the right eyebrow of Bo Hyuk-so, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, rose. He was stopping him with nice words, but wasnt he blatantly trying to give a good impression to that impudent fellow? So he was about to say something to him when, You wanted to hear what advantages there are? Alright. Ill speak first. If you follow me, Ill grant you the position of Vice Clan Leader in the Scarlet Blood Clan and pass down my exclusive martial art, the Scarlet Blood Mysterious Ancestral Technique. With your excellent martial talent, youll be able to inherit my position in no time. At the words of Dae So-man, the Grand Elder of the Scarlet Blood Clan, Bo Hyuk-so, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, clicked his tongue. If it turned out like this, wouldnt it go according to that impudent fellows wishes? It was truly perplexing. Bo Hyuk-so looked at the other leaders with an expression asking if this was alright. Although he couldnt say much to Grand Elder Dae So-man since they held the same position, if the higher-ups drew a strong line at a time like this You can sufficiently imagine what benefits there would be if you become this Valley Masters disciple, so Ill only say this. This Valley Master is the only one here who can teach you the sword. Oh no! When Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang stepped forward, Bo Hyuk-so, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, bit his lip hard. He had hoped for them to draw a line, but instead, even a leader of the Valley Masters rank had stepped forward. With this, he lost the grounds to say anything to the fellow. If he were to say something, it would be criticizing her, who held a higher position. Damn it. Maybe he should have pretended to be unable to resist and spoken up as well. But if he stepped forward now, it would only make him feel embarrassed because of what he had said earlier. Moreover, for those like him who could be considered the lowest-ranking leaders here, the Grand Elders, it was an unfavorable bidding. But will Shadow Master and the two Kings go this far to take that kid? They had their pride, after all. As he was thinking that, someone spoke up. The sword. Is that the path you wish to pursue? Ah The one who asked this question was none other than Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak. Seeing even him step forward, Bo Hyuk-so, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, slid his buttocks into the inner side of the chair he was half-sitting on. With even Thunderbolt Fist King stepping forward, taking this child was already a lost cause. If you have chosen the sword as your path, I will naturally give up, but with your innate martial talent, you can pursue the path of a grandmaster in any martial art, not just the sword. Grandmaster? Grandmaster (ڎ). It refers to becoming a master in any field. In the martial world, grandmasters are those who have surpassed the wall and reached the realm of Unrestrained Realm [1], and they are called grandmasters. Seeing Thunderbolt Fist King evaluate Mok Gyeong-un so highly, everyone clicked their tongues inwardly. His determination to take him seemed incredibly strong. Is the sword the path you have chosen? At Won Byeong-haks question, everyone looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Eventually, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. It doesnt have to be the sword. My goal is to become strong, regardless of the path. !? At those words, Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryangs eyes turned fierce. She had said that she would teach him the sword, so him saying that was no different from drawing a clear line. She wanted him, but he truly knew how to provoke her. At that moment, Won Byeong-hak burst into hearty laughter at Mok Gyeong-uns words. Hahaha! As expected, your aspirations align well with your talent, which is great. He was very satisfied with Mok Gyeong-uns response to his question. If Mok Gyeong-un had no intention of choosing him and was going to choose Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang, he would have drawn a clear line in response to this question. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt do that. If so, it probably meant that he was inclined towards him, who held the position of a King. Won Byeong-hak spoke to Bright Blade King Son Yun beside him with a triumphant expression. Brother Son, you also wanted him, but it seems I will be the one taking him. At those words, Son Yun snorted. Regardless, Won Byeong-hak seemed confident that Mok Gyeong-un would come to him, so he stood up from his seat and spoke, wanting to drive the point home. If you become my disciple, not only will you be my successor, but I will also pass down my lifelong martial arts to you. If you complete the True Origin Lightning Fist of our sect, no one will be able to stand against you with the Thunderstrike Fist. It could be heard as an arrogant promise, depending on how one listened to it. However, since he had drawn a line earlier regarding the Thunderstrike Fist, no one said anything. They took it as him earnestly desiring Mok Gyeong-un. Come to me. As my disciple. Won Byeong-hak extended his hand towards Mok Gyeong-un. It was at that very moment. Truly remarkable, child of the Mok family. As expected Bright Blade King Son Yun, who was beside Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, finally stepped forward. At this, Won Byeong-hak shook his head as if displeased. As if not caring about this at all, Bright Blade King Son Yun spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. Our connection runs deep, you and I. Connection? At those words, everyone, including Won Byeong-hak, looked at Bright Blade King Son Yun with puzzled expressions. What did he mean by saying their connection was deep? Could it be that they already knew each other? As they were thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth while making a gesture of respect with both hands. Thanks to Bright Blade King, I was able to come here, but I didnt expect to see you again in this place. Oh no At those words, Won Byeong-hak furrowed his brows. Did they really know each other? But why didnt they show any signs of it until just now? Was it intentional? To make him harbor false hopes and then feel deprived? If that was the case, he couldnt help but feel quite displeased. As he was doing so, Bright Blade King Son Yun continued speaking. Remarkable. Even then, I thought your talent was outstanding, but I never imagined you would survive here. Should I say it was a good experience, thanks to you? At those words, a glimmer of admiration appeared in Son Yuns eyes. He had thought that Mok Gyeong-un might resent him for making him suffer in the Corpse Blood Valley, but surprisingly, he spoke about it so calmly, which was unexpected. In fact, there was no trace of resentment in his eyes. Not bad. He had thought Mok Gyeong-un was just cunning, but seeing him show such composure, he took a liking to him. With that, he wanted to confirm one thing. Theres something I want to ask you. Something you want to ask? Thats right. Please, ask away. If given the opportunity, do you have the desire to return? At that question, everyone couldnt hide their puzzlement. What did he mean by that? It was difficult to understand the meaning behind this question. However, not everyone was like that. Is that so? Ohoho. Shadow Master, who knew the fact that Mok Gyeong-uns origin was as a hostage from the Yeon Mok Sword Manor of the righteous sect, understood the gist of the question and nodded his head. Indeed, this was an important question. He was also interested in Mok Gyeong-un, but since his roots lay in the righteous sect, he wanted to confirm this. If Mok Gyeong-un had intentions towards the righteous sect, accepting him as a disciple would be a futile act. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. I dont particularly place significance on returning. Besides, I came here of my own accord. As soon as those words were spoken, the corners of Bright Blade King Son Yuns mouth rose. He had heard the answer he most wanted to hear. With that, Son Yun stood up from his seat and spoke. Not only do you possess martial talent, but you have also become a suitable talent for our sect. Alright. Become my disciple. If you do so, even if your background becomes an issue in the future, I will protect you until the end. You know what this means. !? At those words, the other leaders murmured softly. What did he mean by background? Come to think of it, they were curious about which sect these siblings, who had jointly become top rankers in this Corpse Blood Valleys gates, belonged to. At this, Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang opened her mouth. What do you mean by background? What did you just say? Its exactly as you heard. Exactly? So, Bright Blade King, youre saying you know that childs background, and its something that could be problematic? At this question, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master on the platform, showed a perplexed expression. Although his liege was possessing him, that shell could be considered the son of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor of the righteous sect. If his identity were to be revealed, the repercussions would be quite significant. Was it intentional? Lee Ji-yeom looked at Bright Blade King Son Yun. He had cleverly revealed Mok Gyeong-uns identity without explicitly stating it, creating a sense of crisis. He wasnt talking about the benefits but rather emphasizing the potential losses, persuading that only he could protect Mok Gyeong-un. With this, he has no choice but to be taken away. It seemed that his lords position had become difficult. Bright Blade King Son Yun was a relentless person, and he had many disciples under him, so he didnt particularly want to recommend him. However, if he came out like this, his lord currently had few allies and couldnt afford to make enemies, so he might have no choice but to take Bright Blade Kings hand. Youre quite the strategist, Bright Blade King. Shadow Master covered his mouth with his hand and smiled. At first glance, it might sound like Bright Blade King Son Yun was saying he would protect Mok Gyeong-un if he became his disciple, but this was literally a warning. Dont forget your situation. That offer was a strategy to make the other party submit mentally. The moment Mok Gyeong-uns identity as a son of the righteous sect was revealed, he would find himself in a difficult situation. Theres no other choice. If he were Mok Gyeong-un, he would have no choice but to choose Bright Blade King Son Yun. That was the only way to obtain a relatively safe haven. Bright Blade King Son Yun was a person with a clear stance and stubbornness, so he would definitely keep his word. To overcome the weakness of his background, the best option was him. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Ah, that could indeed be a problem. Thats right. If he knew that, there was only one choice. Even if his identity wasnt revealed now because he was attached to the sect, if it became known due to the Society Leaders whim, would others become a protective haven for him like Son Yun? They wouldnt be willing to take on such a risk. Come. Take my hand. However, Hmm. Then, I should make it clear here. Make it clear? What do you Since this might hold me back, I thought it would be better to tell you in advance. At those words, Bright Blade King Son Yuns eyes wavered. What was this child trying to do now? With that, Wait Stop Bright Blade King Son Yun tried to stop Mok Gyeong-un. However, -Bam! Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of respect with both hands together and spoke in a loud voice. Let me introduce myself again. I am Mok Gyeong-un, the third son of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor of the righteous sect. !!!!!!!! As soon as those words were spoken, not only the leaders but also the warriors of the Corpse Blood Valley who were unaware of the truth, and even the students, all became agitated. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was something no one had anticipated. The final top ranker of the Corpse Blood Valleys gates, which had produced the best disciples of the later generations in the Heaven and Earth Society for a long time, was from the renowned martial family of the righteous sect, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor? But how did he end up participating in the Corpse Blood Valleys gates here? As they were doing so, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, But let me add one more thing. I was brought here as a hostage by Bright Blade King, who is present here. !? In an instant, Bright Blade King Son Yun was dumbfounded. He revealed this fatal weakness and potential gossip with his own mouth? Chapter 120 Chapter 120 C Choice (3)But let me add one more thing. I was brought here as a hostage by Bright Blade King, who is present here. !? In that instant, Bright Blade King Son Yuns expression stiffened. Publicly revealing this critical weakness that could become a source of gossip? Just what was he thinking? Even if it was outside the fortress, this place was still within the territory of the Heaven and Earth Society, and everyone here belonged to the Heaven and Earth Society. To reveal this inside the Heaven and Earth Society, whose internal factions had long vied for dominance in the martial world with the righteous faction, to the point where calling them mortal enemies would be no exaggeration, was truly a foolish choice. -Murmur murmur! Hes from the righteous faction? The righteous faction? The atmosphere quickly heated up as murmurs arose from all around. It was the same for the other trainees. Mok Gyeong-uns forcibly sworn followers, Mu Jang-yak and Demon Fire Halls Mo Ha-rang, couldnt hide their shock either, glaring at him with dumbfounded expressions. At the very least, they had thought Mok Gyeong-un was from a small or medium-sized faction under the Heaven and Earth Society, even if he was a nameless one. But the righteous faction? Then, Ive sworn loyalty to someone from the righteous faction? How could this be. The two individuals faces were instantly colored with humiliation. Ohoho. What a vexing child. Knowing his true identity, a man who was one of the few, the Shadow Master, clicked his tongue inwardly while looking at Mok Gyeong-un. Right now, Mok Gyeong-un had practically revealed his identity in the middle of enemy territory. Even if he was here as a hostage. To the Heaven and Earth Society martial artists, those from the righteous faction must be rejected as enemies. This was true for everyone, regardless of age or gender. Especially for the younger generation of promising talents, as they had been educated by their parents and teachers from a young age, the animosity was passed down even more strongly. It wouldnt be surprising if a commotion broke out at any moment. -Thud! The Yeon Mok Sword Manor? Did you just say the righteous factions Yeon Mok Sword Manor? As expected, someone jumped up from their seat. It was the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, Bo Hyuk-so. Having lost his father in the battle against the Hwasan Faction, his hatred for the righteous faction ran deep. But when Mok Gyeong-uns identity was revealed to be none other than a member of the righteous faction, he reacted intensely. How could a mere righteous faction underling enter the Corpse Blood Valley, which can be called the gateway to the Great Heaven and Earth Society! Kneel! -Whoosh! Bo Hyuk-so shattered the armrest of his chair with a single strike. Then, imbuing the shattered, pointed piece of the armrest with his internal energy, he hurled it towards Mok Gyeong-uns thigh. It was at a tremendous speed. However, Mok Gyeong-un calmly unleashed his footwork, stepping back and evading it. -Crack! The armrest piece pierced the stone floor of the plaza right in front of Mok Gyeong-un, embedding halfway. It seemed he had intended to impale Mok Gyeong-uns leg with this. Dodged it? Good. Then, I, the Flame Demon Grand Elder, will personally make you kneel! The Flame Demon Clans Grand Elder, Bo Hyuk-so, was about to stomp his foot and step forward. At that moment, someone blocked his way. Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan. Stop. It was none other than the Corpse Blood Valley Master, Lee Ji-yeom. As Lee Ji-yeom blocked his path, Bo Hyuk-so raised his voice with a flushed face. Valley Master. What in the world is the meaning of this? How can a mere righteous faction underling be here? Surely you couldnt have been unaware, right? At this question, Lee Ji-yeom couldnt hide his tremendous discomfort. Because the one possessing the body was from a renowned righteous faction family, he thought he wouldnt carelessly reveal the identity of his vessel. But he didnt expect him to suddenly make it public like this. This is troublesome. The problem wasnt just that he revealed it, but also that the Society Leader had ordered to keep the identities of the two Mok brothers, who were brought here as hostages, a secret. It was a direct order from the Society Leader, so it had to be followed. If he were to disregard it in the middle of all this attention, the Society Leader would certainly use it as an excuse to pressure him. Should I remain silent. However, for the sake of his liege, this had to be revealed. That was the duty of a subordinate. With this, Lee Ji-yeom was about to reveal that it was an order from the Society Leader and that there had been instructions to keep it a secret. This is Before he could finish his words, Inserting the Yeon Mok Sword Manors hostages into the Corpse Blood Valley entrance was an order from above. So, dont raise any more objections. Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan. Isnt that right, Bright Blade King? The one who stepped forward before Lee Ji-yeom could speak was none other than the Bright Blade King, Son Yun. Seeing Son Yun take action, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest. He had expected Son Yun to show anger after he willingly exposed his own weakness, which Son Yun had intended to use against him. Instead, he was unexpectedly trying to resolve the situation. An order from above, what do you mean by? I advise against discussing this matter further. At Son Yuns warning, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, Bo Hyuk-so, closed his mouth. If it was an order from the upper echelons above the Five Kings, then it was beyond the line where he could step in and argue. I understand. As Son Yun responded and sat back down, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, Lee Ji-yeom, let out a sigh of relief and sent a grateful look towards the Bright Blade King, Son Yun. Thanks to Son Yun stepping in first, saying it was an order from above, the difficult situation was resolved. However, despite his lords unexpected actions, seeing him step in to resolve the matter like this showed that he truly wanted to accept him as his disciple. Even if there might be dissatisfaction arising from accepting a hostage from the righteous faction as a disciple, he was willing to take on that risk, which was indeed remarkable. Well. If he hadnt known that his liege was residing in that body, he himself would have been tempted to take him as a disciple. But right then, I find it hard to accept. The owner of the displeased voice was none other than Hang Yeo-ryang, the Summoning Sound Valley Master. Just a moment ago, she had been desperate to have Mok Gyeong-un, but now she was glaring at him with eyes full of hostility. Son Yun spoke to her. What is it that you find hard to accept? Even if it was an unavoidable order from above, if we hadnt known about this fact, one of us would have almost accepted a hostage from the righteous faction as a disciple, wouldnt we? At her words, the two Grand Elders nodded in agreement. Even if it was an order from above, he was still a hostage from the righteous faction. If they had unknowingly accepted someone detestable from the righteous faction as a disciple, wouldnt they have had to bear the consequences later on? The Summoning Sound Valley Master has a point. Brother Yun and the Corpse Blood Valley Master, why didnt you give us even a hint despite knowing this? Thunderbolt Fist King, Won Byeong-hak, also expressed his dissatisfaction. Judging by the change in his way of speaking, it seemed he had also developed reservations about Mok Gyeong-un after learning about his background. This was, in a way, a natural reaction. At that moment, the Summoning Sound Valley Master, Hang Yeo-ryang, smiled bitterly and said, Ah. Now I understand. Now you understand? Yes. If it was an order from above to send the righteous factions hostage to Corpse Blood Valley, then perhaps the original purpose was something else, wasnt it? We all know well what kind of place Corpse Blood Valley is. At her words, the others showed gazes of agreement. Corpse Blood Valley was a place from which it was difficult to come out alive once you entered. Sending the righteous factions hostage to such a place was closer to implying that they didnt want him to survive, rather than giving him a chance. Perhaps those above also intended for that, but things didnt go as expected? Dont cross the line. Summoning Sound Valley Master. The Bright Blade King, Son Yun, warned her in a sharp voice as she continued to express her dissatisfaction despite it being an order from above. Then, Hang Yeo-ryang laughed and bowed slightly with her hands clasped in front of her waist. Yes, yes. How could I, a lowly one, dare to disobey those above? However, I have no desire to accept a righteous faction member who killed my sister and can be called our sects eternal enemy as a disciple or subordinate. So -Screech! The Summoning Sound Valley Master, Hang Yeo-ryang, turned her chair around and sat down. Her actions seemed to be a protest of her own dissatisfaction. But that wasnt the end of it. -Screech! As if agreeing with her, the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, Bo Hyuk-so, and the Grand Elder of the Crimson Blood Clan, Dae So-man, also turned their chairs around. However, they werent the only ones. -Screech! Thunderbolt Fist King. Even Thunderbolt Fist King, Won Byeong-hak, turned his chair around. Their actions appeared to show their firm resolve to reject anyone from the righteous faction, even if it was an order from above. Considering their future standing within the sect, their behavior was understandable. Ahem, ahem. Mok Yu-cheon, who was coughing as quietly as possible. Fortunately, he had woken up just a moment ago, and the heavy atmosphere made his thoughts complex. Theyre the same too. It wasnt just the righteous faction. The martial artists of the evil factions and the Heaven and Earth Society also hated the righteous faction. Well, it might be natural. Havent they rejected each other and fought and killed each other for a long time? Similar. Perhaps that was why his heart felt heavy, and on the other hand, there was understanding No. I understand them? Why did he have such thoughts? Mok Yu-cheon inwardly denied his own thoughts. Then, he looked at Mok Gyeong-un. That guy was unexpected. He didnt think he would reveal his identity so boldly. Still, his roots are in the righteous faction after all. He was truly hard to understand, even when you thought you knew him. How much disappointment had he received because of that guy? He had thought he was a demon who belonged here, not in the righteous faction. But if that guy was going to uphold his honor as a member of the righteous faction and as a martial artist of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor until the end, the story would be different. If he does so, I will also risk my life to help Right then, Mok Gyeong-un shouted in a loud voice that everyone could hear. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I, Mok Gyeong-un, was born as a member of the righteous faction, but as I grew up, I despised their hypocrisy and rotten ways, as if anything other than the righteous path was evil, following a black-and-white logic. !? In an instant, Mok Yu-cheon was dumbfounded. What did this guy just say? Until just a moment ago, after waking up and hearing what Mok Gyeong-un said, he thought he had misunderstood this guy. But now he was insulting the righteous faction. -Murmur murmur! Everyones attention was once again focused on Mok Gyeong-un. As if not caring about their gazes, Mok Gyeong-un continued his shout. Because of that, from a young age, I have admired the heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society. The reason I have revealed my identity to the esteemed heroes of the Heaven and Earth Society is to bid farewell to my past self. This guy, could it be? At his words, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, frowned. He knew what this cunning fellow was trying to do. And just as he suspected, Mok Gyeong-un bowed his head to everyone with a fist and palm salute and shouted, I vow to the gods of heaven and earth. I, Mok Gyeong-un, will sever my ties with my family, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, and furthermore, the righteous faction. And I will become a member of the Heaven and Earth Society and fight against those detestable people! His voice resounded through the plaza. At this, the plaza was once again in an uproar. When he had revealed his identity, they couldnt hide their outrage at the fact that someone from the righteous faction was in Corpse Blood Valley, but who would have thought he would suddenly make a declaration of defection? The Shadow Master covered his mouth and laughed softly. I wondered what he was trying to do by willingly revealing his weakness, but hes defecting, huh. Even he didnt expect this. He was the son of a renowned martial family of the righteous faction, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, and his talent was outstanding. Usually, such individuals have strong beliefs and never yield, but this guy was a completely different type of person. What an interesting child. The Shadow Masters eyes narrowed as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un. It didnt feel like he was defecting just to get through this moment and save his life. Then, what kind of thoughts did he have? This child, he must have something. He became curious about what it was. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a voice that only the executives could hear. Now there shouldnt be any issues with my background, right? At these words, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, who had been staring at him with an astonished expression, suddenly burst into laughter. Hahahahahahaha! In all his life, this was truly the first time he had seen such a fellow. He had intended to accept him as a disciple and tame him well to make him abandon the righteous faction and become a talent of the Heaven and Earth Society. But he came on his own, no, he declared his entry with his own mouth. He had thought he was reckless even in the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, but he was really an unpredictable fellow. Son Yun looked at the executives behind him and said, It would be difficult to argue about his background now. At his words, the executives who had turned their chairs couldnt give any response. They had already shown their will to reject him based on his background, so if they changed their attitude now because of his declaration of defection, how unsightly would that be? Seeing their reactions, Son Yun thought it was rather fortunate. In the end, hell come to my side. He had shown his unwavering support for Mok Gyeong-un until the end. If that guy had even a bit of gratitude and felt their hostility, he would have realized that there was only one choice in the end. Son Yun was about to extend his hand towards Mok Gyeong-un and open his mouth. At that moment, Ohoho. Is it my turn to make a bid now? !? At the unique, grating voice, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, frowned and turned his head. The one who, along with him, was the only person who hadnt turned his chair. It was none other than the Shadow Master. Ah Thats right, he was still there. But there was no particular worry. The only one who could pose a challenge was the Thunderbolt Fist King, Won Byeong-hak, but he had kicked away the fortune that came to him on its own. While that was happening, the Shadow Master said to Mok Gyeong-un, Well, I dont think youd be drawn to me teaching you Taoist techniques since Ive cultivated the Tao And talking about the advantages of my position would be nothing compared to His Excellency, the Bright Blade King, so I suppose this would be the only thing that might entice you. This? What was he trying to lure Mok Gyeong-un with? As he wondered, the Shadow Master smiled and said, I see youve trained in the sword, but it doesnt seem like you have a suitable famous sword. Am I right? Thats true, but- He didnt particularly have a desire for famous swords. He didnt even know much about famous swords. Thats great. A swordsman should have a famous sword befitting him. Son Yuns eyes narrowed. What kind of famous sword did he have that he was saying such things? But the next words that came out of the Shadow Masters mouth suddenly stirred up the surroundings. If you agree to join me, I will give you one of the legendary demon swords, the Evil Commandment Sword. !!!!!!!!!! -Murmur murmur! Chapter 121 Chapter 121 C Demon Sword (1)If you agree to join me, I will give you one of the legendary demon swords, the Evil Commandment Sword[1]. -Murmur murmur! At the Shadow Masters words, the crowd stirred. The Evil Commandment Sword? Yes. He said the demon sword, Evil Commandment Sword. That, that was in the Shadow Masters possession? Oh my It wasnt just the warriors wearing the red belts of Corpse Blood Valley who were astonished like this. Even the executives who had their backs turned looked at the Shadow Master with surprised eyes. Even the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, who was confident no matter what proposal the Shadow Master made, had his eyes wavering at the mention of the Evil Commandment Sword. At this, Mok Gyeong-un swept his eyes around and wondered. He had only mentioned a single sword, so why were they reacting like this? -Ha The Evil Commandment Sword. Then, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. She also seemed quite surprised, as her voice was filled with excitement. Curious about her reaction, Mok Gyeong-un tried sending a silent message, focusing on the wooden puppet at his chest. -Do you know what the Evil Commandment Sword is? -Huh? It was a doubtful silent message. But she replied in a surprised voice. -How in the world did you do that? -Ah. Its called a silent message. I thought it might work, and it seems you can hear it. Even though she was sealed in the wooden puppet, it seemed possible because this was also a method of transmitting sound. -When did you learn this? -The Summoning Sound Valley Master over there taught me. -I see you learned it from that flirtatious wench who uses Sound Techniques. -Yes. -I think Ive heard of it. There are some among the Shaolin monks who know how to use this method. -Anyway, why are you and everyone else so surprised? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. However, since Mok Gyeong-un barely knew anything about the martial world, it was right to explain it to him. -Among the blacksmiths who make weapons, there are those who are called master craftsmen. The weapons made by them gain fame and are called famous swords or unrivaled weapons. -I think Ive heard of them. Like the Heaven Reliant Sword[2], Gan Jiang, or Mo Ye[3], right? -Yeah. Thats it. -What? -Gan Jiang and Mo Ye. -Gan Jiang and Mo Ye? -Yes. Those are called famous swords, but they are also known as demon swords. -I didnt know that. Mok Gyeong-un learned writing and scholarship through his grandfather. In his studies, he heard various ancient tales and only knew that Gan Jiang and Mo Ye were made by heating a furnace with Mo Yes hair and nails at the request of King Hel of Wu. -Do you know who the master of Gan Jiang and Mo Ye was? -Master? Could it be Ou -Yes. The Evil Commandment Sword was made by their master, the great craftsman Ou Yezi. At those words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest. That was because if it was Ou Yezi, he was known as the greatest craftsman of his time and even to this day. The Great Craftsman Ou Yezi[4]. Even now, the swords that could be called the best were made during the Spring and Autumn period, and half of those famous swords were made by the great craftsman Ou Yezi of the Yue (Խ) Kingdom. The legendary famous swords such as Great Destroyer, Juque[5], Black, Zhnl[6], Purity, Chnjn[7], Victory over Evil, Shengxie[8], Fish-belly, Yuchang[9], Dragon Gulf, Longyuan[10], Great Riverbank, Taie[11], and Artisanal Display, Gongbu[12] were all born from his hands. These were famous swords that anyone with a little education would know, as there were many well-known anecdotes and tales about them. -Thats interesting. Ou Yezi But I dont think Ive heard of the Evil Commandment Sword before. -Thats to be expected. Those were the swords Ou Yezi wanted to keep hidden. -He wanted to keep them hidden? -Literally. There was a strange legend circulating among craftsmen a long time ago. -What strange legend? -The legend that if you make a sword using the flesh and blood of a living human as an offering, the greatest famous sword will be born. Making a sword with a living human? For ordinary people, it would be a story that not only gave them goosebumps but also made them express shock. However, at those words, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curved up. -Thats cool. -What? -No, its nothing. So, is that Evil Commandment Sword made by offering a living human? -Thats not known for certain. In the historical records of ancient times, there is a record that Ou Yezi succeeded in melting the Guanya black iron, which was said to be unmeltable, and made a few unknown demon swords. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un asked in wonder. -Youre calling it a demon sword, not a famous sword. -Theres a reason its called that. Its As she was about to answer, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, stepped forward and said, The Evil Commandment Sword? How is it that you, Sir Shadow Master, have it? At his question, the Shadow Master covered his mouth and replied, Ohoho. Somehow, I was fortunate enough to acquire it not long ago. You see, I have a personal hobby of collecting famous weapons. Collecting? Yes. Didnt I give your eldest disciple, Grand Elder Woo Ho-rang, the famous Fierce Tiger Blade that I had in my possession? At those words, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, recalled an event from six years ago. As a gift for his eldest disciple Woo Ho-rang becoming a Grand Elder, the Shadow Master had given him the famous blade Fierce Tiger Blade, Hogul[13]. The Fierce Tiger Blade was a famous blade made by Moo Ha-tae, who was known as the most talented craftsman of his time, possessing a sharpness that could cut through even giant rocks with a single stroke. It was a blade that suited Woo Ho-rang perfectly. Im still grateful for that. But what youre talking about now is a demon sword. Isnt it literally a cursed sword? Cursed? What does that mean? As he wondered, the Shadow Master shrugged his shoulders and said it was fine. Its just a sword that hasnt found its owner. To the chosen owner, its an endless famous sword. Isnt there a clear example of that? Like the Renowned Cleaving Sword[14] of Wee Tak-hyun, the Vice Alliance Leader of the Righteous Alliance. At those words, the crowd stirred once again. Wee Tak-hyun, the Vice Alliance Leader of the Righteous Alliance. He was one of the Eight Stars of the Six Heavens and Eight Starsand was known as one of the top five swordsmen in the current martial world. However, the reason they were surprised wasnt because of this peerless master named Wee Tak-hyun. Son Yun frowned and said, Are you saying that without knowing how the previous owners of that Renowned Cleaving Sword sword all died of illness within half a year? Thats right. The Renowned Cleaving Sword Sword, another demon sword known to have been made by the great craftsman Ou Yezi. Because of that sword, countless swordsmen engaged in bloody conflicts, and there were several instances where the owner changed. However, the owners who possessed this sword all died of illness within half a year without exception. Thats too dangerous But hasnt Wee Tak-hyun been fine for fifteen years? Everyone died. However, there was a single exception: Wee Tak-hyun, the Vice Alliance Leader of the Righteous Alliance, one of the Eight Stars, known as the Sword of Satisfaction[15]. He is a peerless master who has surpassed the wall. Hes different from the previous owners. With those words, Son Yun looked at Mok Gyeong-un. No matter how outstanding his talent was, he still considered him an unpolished gem. Giving a demon sword to such an unpolished gem was a dangerous act. Demon swords arent called demon swords for nothing. If you really want to entice this child, it would be better to replace it with another collected item Alright. What? In an instant, at Mok Gyeong-uns words, Son Yun furrowed his brows. What did this guy just say? Did he not properly hear why he said that demon sword was dangerous? As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un said, If I go with the Shadow Master, youre saying youll give me that sword called the Evil Commandment Sword, right? You? Could this guy possibly be coveting it just because it was made by the great craftsman Ou Yezi? At this, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, dissuaded him with a somewhat heavy expression. Listen, child. Thats not a sword you should covet yet. Its not a sword I should covet? At this question, Son Yun clicked his tongue and said, Its not to belittle you. As I said earlier, a demon sword is literally a demon sword. You seem to be taking my words lightly because youre young and have a strong desire, but its not a sword to approach with idle greed or curiosity. This was a sincere warning from Son Yun. Although Ou Yezis demon swords gained attention due to Wee Tak-hyun, just fifteen years ago, four owners lost their lives because of it. Considering the case of the Renowned Cleaving Sword Sword, Son Yun believed the Evil Commandment Sword would be no different. -What do you think? Mok Gyeong-un sent a silent message to Cheong-ryeong. Then, she replied, -His words arent unreasonable. -What do you mean by that? -Even before I died, the martial world was engulfed in a storm of blood because of the Great Craftsman Ou Yezis demon swords. -It seems theres more than one. -Yes. Its not known exactly how many there are, but a few are known. Renowned Cleaving Sword, Fear-Killing Sword[16], Evil Commandment Sword Although she was dead, the memories were still vivid. Three swords were discovered in a collapsed royal tomb by a local official and a wealthy merchant. Those three swords brought a storm of blood to the martial world at that time. Recalling this, she soon said, -To be honest, if it were before I died, I would have definitely told you not to covet that demon sword. -What about now? -If there is a vengeful spirit in the demon sword, it could also become a source of power for you. This was Cheong-ryeongs honest opinion. Mok Gyeong-un had already absorbed Cheong-ryeongs energy, the Gu poison, and even the spiritual beast-level Imaemangnyang, who were weakened due to being sealed, making it his own power. Considering this, no matter how notorious the demon sword was, she didnt think there would be something so tremendously dangerous to that extent. -But youre not choosing the Shadow Master because of the demon sword, are you? At Cheong-ryeongs question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly. Of course, that wasnt the reason. Although he was interested in the so-called demon sword, it wasnt enough to change his planned objective. However, -Thats not the reason, but it turned out to be a coincidence. -You, mortal She had been continuously advising him to choose one of the two Five Kings. It was because being close to someone in a high position would allow him to get closer to the core. But Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts were different. -The Shadow Clan plays the role of shadows, handling information and intelligence, right? -Mortal I know you have a lot of interest in things like information, but once you reach a high position, such things will naturally While she was speaking, the Shadow Master opened his mouth again. Ohoho. The Bright Blade Kings words also have a point. Indeed, its true that demon swords are somewhat dangerous, but since its also a famous sword made by the Great Craftsman Ou Yezi, I offered it to win that childs favor. At those words, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, softly said, Youve thought well. He thought the Shadow Master had taken a step back. However, But its a bit awkward to withdraw what Ive said in front of everyone watching, isnt it? What? Then, how about this? What if we let that child hold the Evil Commandment Sword once and see if he has the potential to become its owner? !? At the Shadow Masters words, the Bright Blade King, Son Yuns expression twisted. He had said that demon swords were dangerous and shouldnt be given, but now he was going further and suggesting to let him hold it, as if he was taking his words lightly. Shadow Master, I clearly Coincidentally, I happened to bring the sword with me. You brought the sword? What do you mean by that? -Snap! The Shadow Master snapped his fingers. Then, the martial artists who seemed to be from the Shadow Clan, dressed in black and waiting behind the platform, ran off somewhere. Soon after, they carefully brought back a long wooden box, carried by two people on a wooden plank. Everyones attention was focused on the wooden box, which appeared to be the exact length of a sword (). Why in the world did you bring this? The Bright Blade King, Son Yun, asked in an incomprehensible tone. It was already a dangerous sword. He couldnt understand why it was brought all the way to Corpse Blood Valley. At that question, the Shadow Master smiled slightly, clasped his hands together, bowed his waist, and replied, I apologize, but I cannot answer that question, so please understand. Understand? Are you avoiding my question now? The Bright Blade King, Son Yuns voice was filled with anger. His energy was surging, as if he was ready to have a showdown at any moment. Ah, ah, ah. No choice, I guess. At this, the Shadow Master approached Son Yun and whispered something in his ear. Then, Son Yuns eyes, which had been filled with anger, narrowed. Son Yun also said something softly. In that way, the whispered conversation between the two went back and forth a few times. Then, the Shadow Master said in an audible voice, What do you think? At those words, Son Yun remained silent for a moment before replying, If it becomes a problem, I will have it confiscated at any time. Thats perfectly reasonable. What in the world did the Shadow Master say that made the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, suddenly change his attitude? As he was wondering, the Shadow Master turned his head to Mok Gyeong-un and said, Ohoho. That took a bit long. Anyway, since the Bright Blade King also gave his advice, it seems difficult to simply give you this sword, so would you like to hold it once? With those words, the Shadow Master nodded to his subordinates. Then, a warrior opened the tightly closed lid of the wooden box. The executives who were already curious about the Evil Commandment Sword got up from their seats, turned their bodies, and looked at it. !? However, inside the opened wooden box, there was another wooden box. And on the outside of that wooden box, numerous talismans were stuck all over. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled. It might not be visible to the eyes of others, but to Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, an ominous demonic energy () was leaking out through the gaps where the talismans were attached. It really seems to be a demon sword. If it werent for the talismans, the energy would have been even more exposed on the surface. The Shadow Master pointed to this wooden box with his hand and said, Take it out and hold it yourself. If the sword chooses you, I will give you that instead of a substitute. Ah, of course, on the premise that you come to the Shadow Clan. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un walked forward. And he placed his hand on the wooden box, which was covered in talismans. The Bright Blade King, Son Yuns eyes watching this turned peculiar. He recalled what the Shadow Master had said just before. [Its difficult to say why I brought it, but let me tell you something interesting.] [Something interesting?] [I also found out only after obtaining this, but that sword makes human desires surface.] [It makes desires surface? What do you mean by that?] [Literally. It makes you unable to control your own desires.] [How could you bring such a dangerous thing] [Arent you curious? What the true desire of that child who defected to our sect is?] [] Mok Gyeong-uns true desire. Would the Evil Commandment Sword really reveal that desire as the Shadow Master said? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** Chapter 122 Chapter 122 C Demon Sword (2)Mok Gyeong-uns hand was reaching towards the wooden box covered in talismans. [That sword makes human desires surface.] [It makes desires surface? What do you mean by that?] [Literally. It makes you unable to control your own desires. Arent you curious? What the true desire of that child who defected to our sect is?] Mok Gyeong-uns true desire. Since desire is a deep wish, it was akin to ones actual inner thoughts. Even the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, was curious about it. Although he had declared his defection, Son Yun didnt really believe it was genuine. There was a high probability that he did it to avoid the current situation. Then, what was that fellows true objective? -Creak! The lid of the wooden box covered in talismans opened under Mok Gyeong-uns hand. As the lid opened, the Evil Commandment Sword wrapped in a leather scabbard was revealed. The moment he tried to take a closer look, Son Yun felt goosebumps on his arm from something strange that stimulated his five senses. -Flinch! What is this? Its a feeling that cant be explained. This was felt not through spirit perception, but it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that it stimulated the five senses, no, the sixth sense. That subtle ominousness one might feel when walking alone on a dark night path. It was as if it had been maximized. Is this what they call a demon sword? Its clearly different from those called famous swords or famous blades. Those didnt have this unpleasant feeling from the beginning, but this stimulated the senses even while wrapped in leather. Hmm. The Shadow Master, who had been observing Mok Gyeong-uns reaction more closely than the contents inside, had a glint of interest in his eyes. He had already seen it. Thats why he knew that most people would be engulfed in a strange sensation the moment they saw that sword for the first time. However, Mok Gyeong-uns reaction was different from what he expected. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un was unaffected. Rather, he was looking at the sword in the scabbard with interest. An indescribably strange ominousness was emanating from that demon sword, yet he showed such a reaction, so he truly wasnt ordinary. -How is it? Cheong-ryeong asked Mok Gyeong-un. Being sealed in a wooden puppet, it was difficult for her to discern the external energy. At her question, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. -Itsdifferent. -Different? The energy Mok Gyeong-un was looking at was similar to the demonic energy of the Two Demonic Beauties, but also resembled the ominous spiritual energy of vengeful spirits. It was a complex energy that he had never felt before. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns lips curled up as if he found it interesting. -I think Ill know if I touch it directly. The ominous energy emanating from the sword was tempting him. It was telling him to remove the scabbard and grasp its hilt. If it wants, I should oblige, right? Mok Gyeong-un grasped the scabbard and lifted the Evil Commandment Sword. And with his right hand, he gripped the hilt. At the same time, -Shing! He freed the sword from the leather scabbard. Ooh. Is that the Evil Commandment Sword? Ah! Its indeed a precious sword. Exclamations poured out from here and there. With a small groove carved near the center of the hilt and a unique pattern drawn on the blade, it was as if looking at a work of art. Half of the blade was black, and the other half was white, adding to the antique and beautiful atmosphere. -Gulp! Son Yun, who got to see it up close, unknowingly swallowed his saliva. The moment he saw the sword, greed arose from deep within his heart without him realizing it. Even though he wasnt a swordsman. However, in that instant, Son Yun drew up his true energy and gathered his senses. Demon swordits definitely a demon sword. For someone like him who had no interest in swords to feel greed the moment he saw a sword, it was truly a strange occurrence. If one were to be bewitched by it, a great disaster would unfold. Son Yun looked around. This As expected, the concerns he had came to fruition. Some of the warriors of Corpse Blood Valley and those brought by the executives were walking over with blank eyes as if they were possessed by something. Judging this situation to be dangerous, Son Yun infused his true energy and let out a shout. Roar! -Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! Roar! At the same time, Son Yuns shout spread out in all directions like an echo. This intense shout infused with true energy was none other than the Lions Roar[1]. As Son Yuns Lions Roar resonated throughout the entire plaza, those who had been momentarily possessed by desire as if bewitched by something all covered their ears at once. Ugh! My, my ears? They werent the only ones who regained their senses after being shaken by the tremendous shout. Huh? What is this? The two Grand Elders also unknowingly half-rose from their chairs for a moment, then gathered their senses with perplexed expressions while circulating their energy. It was a moment when they directly experienced the power of the demon sword they had only heard about. Still, it ended at this level because they didnt personally hold it. Mok Gyeong-un? Son Yun looked at Mok Gyeong-un with worried eyes. However, contrary to his concerns, Mok Gyeong-un was looking at the sword with indifferent eyes. Whats this? There wasnt a hint of greed in those eyes. The Shadow Master also found this strange. Hmm. What is it? He had already seen his subordinates being possessed by desire several times after grasping that sword. Didnt he himself also reveal the desires he had hidden the moment he grasped it? [Shadow Master, how could you] [Ah ah ahdid I say such a thing?] He still couldnt forget the expression his dead subordinate had made. It was truly a regrettable incident. That demon sword was a genuinely dangerous sword. The Shadow Master had obtained what he had longed for, but he decided to give up his desire to collect it. It was an uncontrollable demon. Theres no way he doesnt have desires. Even he, who prided himself on having a strong willpower, had revealed the desires he had hidden because of that demon. However, no matter how outstanding Mok Gyeong-uns talent was, there was no way a greenhorn like him could endure the power of that demon. Right at that moment, -Thud! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes closed, and his head tilted back. Seeing this, the Shadow Master muttered with gleaming eyes, As expected. There was no way he wouldnt be captivated by the demon sword. -Mortal? Mortal? Cheong-ryeong called out to Mok Gyeong-un, who had suddenly lost consciousness. She didnt know what was happening. He had said it was a unique energy and that he would try absorbing it through the Ritual of Binding, but he suddenly lost consciousness. Just what was going on? *** Jeong ran. After running for a while and reaching the top of the mountain, !? Jeong frowned. He saw black smoke there. The place where the smoke was rising from was where the house was located. Seeing this, Jeong threw the water jug and ran like crazy towards that place. Soon, he arrived there. -Crackle crackle! The scorching heat was felt. The house was burning fiercely. Jeongs face stiffened terribly. Jeong, who was hurriedly looking around, ran to the back of the burning house. There was a small vegetable garden in the backyard. Normally, his grandfather would wake up early in the morning and pick medicinal herbs in the vegetable garden. Pleaseplease Jeong, who ran to the vegetable garden, stopped in his tracks. Through his eyes that had widened as if they would burst, he saw something stained with blood. Things that should be inside the body were scattered in the vegetable garden. -Gnash! Jeong gritted his teeth. And he followed the trail of blood and fragments. Looking down the hill, Jeong shouted, Grandfather! His grandfather was there. The sight of his grandfather with only the upper body remaining, the lower part torn away, was indescribably horrible. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Jeongs face, looking at this, was distorted like a demon, along with sadness. The killing intent that had been pressing deep in his chest filled his mind. -No. At that moment, everything stopped. -The killing intent from revengethis isnt your fundamental desire. The entity examining the memories shook its head. Revenge could also become a desire, but this wasnt the desire that this person fundamentally possessed. -Show me your true desire. It wanted to see the desire closest to the purest origin. That desire was the very reason for its existence. -Youre truly peculiar. Who blocked the origin of your desire? It dug deep into the depths of the mind and discovered a huge wall filling all sides. The moment it saw this wall, it didnt hide its bewilderment. Strong willpower was sometimes projected in this way as a wall. However, this didnt seem to be created by the will of Mok Gyeong-un, no, the one called Jeong, but rather planted by someone. -To erect a wall of lamentation in another persons mind. How truly strange. An artificially created wall. Here, a strong emotion beyond the sadness and vengeance seen earlier was felt. This was blocking the origin of this fellow named Jeong. However, once this seemingly impenetrable wall of lamentation was shattered, the origin of desire that had been accumulating would pour out. -I will open this for you. The wall of lamentation that seemed like it would never open. However, it had the ability to open even this. There was no need to break the wall. If the nature of the wall was changed so that it would naturally flow out, -Slither! The wall was meant to become a path. It was right at that moment. -Whoosh! Something began to pour out from a part of the wall that had become a path. It was, -Darkness? Deep darkness. It was difficult to even see it as a fragment of desire. -What in the world is this? How could such deep darkness be lurking inside a human? It began to feel ecstasy upon seeing this. It thought it was close to the high-purity desire it had been searching for. It entrusted its spiritual body to the pouring darkness. If it absorbed this and became one, an individual of sword-human unity[2] made solely of the high-purity desire it had longed for would be born. -Now, lets become one. It tried to assimilate with this darkness. However, -!? At that moment, it realized that this darkness wasnt simple. -This is It wasnt high-purity darkness. This was turbidity itself, dizzying enough to make one lose their mind. This turbidity that seemed to destroy everything was *** -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un, who had his head tilted back, slowly raised it. The Bright Blade King, Son Yun, carefully observed Mok Gyeong-un. It was clear that he was possessed by the demon sword, but what kind of desire he had would soon !? Pitch-black eyes like black jade. They were like an endless abyss. What happened to his eyes? Is that the state of desires being expressed? Something was strange. At that moment, one of the Grand Elders, the Flame Demon Grand Elder Bo Hyuk-so, shouted at Mok Gyeong-un, You bastard! Come to your senses! Judging by Mok Gyeong-uns condition, it seemed like he was definitely captivated by the demon sword. Thinking that he needed to be awakened immediately, Bo Hyuk-so hurriedly tried to separate the demon sword from Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Right at that moment, -Swish! Bo Hyuk-so grabbed his own neck. Then, he widened his eyes and broke out in a cold sweat like someone under immense tension. !? Just what was he doing? Bo Hyuk-sos eyes were trembling like crazy. Seeing his appearance, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, wondered what was happening and the moment he met Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, Huh? In an instant, it was as if time had passed quickly, the sky turned red and then darkened, and the ground all around was stained with sticky blood. It was definitely the same place. However, all the people around had their necks cut or various parts of their bodies torn off, screaming in agony. Every being breathing within this plaza was suffering a horrible death or agonizing in the face of it. What in the world What was happening? As he was engrossed in questions and looking around, -Crackle crackle! The bodies of those who were dead or dying all began to burn at once. The red and crimson flames soon turned blue, gradually darkening from purple, and ultimately transformed into black flames. -Crackle crackle crackle! These black flames quickly became a fire demon and tried to devour everything around. Surprised by this, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, tried to leap back to avoid it. However, I cant move. His body wouldnt move as if someone was holding him. He couldnt understand what was going on. -Crackle crackle crackle! The black flames that had devoured everything around had grown enormous and tried to swallow him. Although Son Yun wasnt greatly afraid of death, it was so eerie that he unknowingly closed his eyes for a moment. In an instant, silence came, and nothing could be heard. Then, -Swish! Soon, the surroundings brightened, and the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, opened his closed eyes. However, No? The plaza that had been devoured and burned by black flames had somehow returned to normal, and the Flame Demon Grand Elder, Bo Hyuk-so, was seen drenched in cold sweat with heavy breathing. But that wasnt all. The Shadow Master also seemed shocked by something, looking around with surprised eyes. It was as if he had also seen something. While that was happening, -Clang clang clang! A strange resonance sound that hurt the ears spread from somewhere. This sound is? The source of it was none other than the demon sword, Evil Commandment Sword. The blade of the Evil Commandment Sword was trembling wildly on its own, and this resonance sound seemed to be coming from the groove carved in the middle. It was as if the sword was in agony. *** -This cant bethis ischaos Itself. It trembled in fear, swept away by the chaos-like darkness. It had tried to become one with this origin, but it felt like it would be devoured by it instead. While that was happening, -Whoosh! In an instant, the overflowing darkness was rewound as if time was going backward, and Mok Gyeong-un, no, Jeong, was sitting in front of the pierced wall of lamentation with his chin resting on his hand. -!!!!! Seeing his appearance, it trembled even more crazily. Fear, dread. These emotions were the by-products of humans that it had never felt before. But just what was that? At this, Jeong wiggled his index finger and clicked his tongue, saying, Not yet. -Snap! With those words, he lightly flicked his finger. Then, the will of that entity, no, the will of the Evil Commandment Sword that had dug into his psyche, disappeared from this space as if it had been extinguished. -Sizzle! *** Soon, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had turned black like black jade, returned to normal. As if nothing had happened. Mok Gyeong-un, who had regained his senses, frowned and then looked around. Huh? However, starting from the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, to the Shadow Master and the other executives, they were all looking at him with serious expressions. Chapter 123 Chapter 123 C Demon Sword (3)A white-haired man with his entire body bound in iron chains. Having been imprisoned for a long time, his long beard was unkempt. Looking at his face in the flickering torchlight, he appeared to be in his mid-thirties at most, but his hair and beard had turned white. Despite being in an uncomfortable position due to the iron chains, the white-haired mans expression showed no change. It was as if he had no expression at all. -Clink! The man slowly raised his head and looked at the moonlight visible through the iron bars. Tomorrow, his execution would be carried out. Would he then be able to understand the sensations of fear and dread? Those facing death all had expressions filled with agony. Would he end up like that too? Even at this moment facing death, he felt nothing. Why was he born like this? He didnt know. As he was pondering, a strong wind suddenly blew into the prison cell. -Whoosh! Then, the torch illuminating the cell went out. [What?] The drowsy jailers voice was heard as he got up. But soon, the sound of something collapsing on the floor followed. -Thud! What is it? As he wondered, the sound of someone walking towards the cell filled with darkness was heard. It was the footsteps of one person. But when he looked ahead, he saw two figures in the darkness. Two people? Although his danjeon was sealed, they were right in front of him, yet he couldnt sense their presence at all. They must be truly skilled martial artists. As he was thinking that, a small voice was heard. [Seo Ga-ui, the Thousand Heads Tower[1] The vicious man who beheaded a thousand people and built a tower with their heads. Sufficient as material.] [Oh my] A sigh followed. Looking ahead, there was a monk with his hands behind his back, pointing at the cell, and an old man frowning and looking at him. In the moonlight, he could only tell that he was an old man, but this strange scent he smelled The scent of charcoal and iron [A blacksmith?] At the white-haired mans words, interest glinted in the old mans eyes. The old man stared at him intently and then spoke. [Young man, why did you do such a thing?] At the old mans question, the white-haired man, no, Seo Ga-ui, replied with an expressionless gaze. [I dont know.] [You dont know? Then you just did it?] [I just wanted to know.] [Wanted to know?] [I wanted to know what emotions were.] [Emotions?] [Yes.] He had none of the emotions of joy, anger, sorrow, or happiness. From a young age, he didnt know what they were, so he wanted to know those emotions. That was what he had desired most in his life. [I just wanted to know what they were.] sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A strange desire, different from ordinary people. Why did this desire lead to such a twisted end? [If that was the reason, there were many other ways. Why did you do that to so many people] He couldnt finish his words. The severed heads by his hand all had expressions of despair and pain. He stacked them like a work of art to build a tower. [Because fear and dread were easier than joy or happiness.] [Easier?] [In the face of death, everyone shows those emotions.] [Oh my] At his words, the old man clicked his tongue. Then he soon said, [This old man finds it hard to understand you, young man. But if you have such a twisted desire and obsession, you have the qualifications.] [Qualifications?] [Dont you want to leave something behind in this world before you die, young man?] [What do you mean by that?] As he wondered, the old man curled his lips and said, [How about offering yourself for the birth of an unprecedented sword?] !? *** Mok Gyeong-un looked at the Evil Commandment Sword he was holding. He couldnt understand what had just happened. He tried to absorb the unique energy of the Evil Commandment Sword through the Ritual of Binding, but as it was absorbed into his body, it instantly dug into his mind. Then, not long after, he regained his senses. Hmm. What is this? Various memories that werent his own were mixed up in his mind. Whose memories were these? Memories rose up in fragments, jumbled together. The most intense memory was, [Aaaaaaargh!] Along with the sight of jumping into molten iron, it was a horrific memory of his entire body melting. It seemed to have happened while he was alive, but what was strange about this scene was that even while suffering like this, he felt ecstasy. Why did he feel joy while facing such a terrible death? It was a truly peculiar memory. Huh? No. These fragmented memories. The only time emotions were revealed was the moment he faced death. After that, strangely, it wasnt his own memories but the memories of numerous people that were mixed together. Among them, The Shadow Clan Master? The Shadow Clan Masters appearance was also seen. It was just a fleeting fragment, but that memory was truly fascinating. As he was thinking that, a resonance sound came from the sword he was holding. -Woooong! Mok Gyeong-un looked at the Evil Commandment Sword. Then, the Evil Commandment Sword trembled, making a resonance sound. It looked as if it was trembling in fear and submitting. Seeing this, the corner of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up. *** What in the world is this? The Shadow Clan Master looked around with surprised eyes. For a moment, he saw a scene where thousands and tens of thousands of swords overturned everything around, and everyone here became a hive of swords and died. As he was perplexed, looking at those who died like that, in an instant, the corpses were engulfed in black flames, and everything turned to ashes. Startled, he came to his senses and realized it was all an illusion. As if he had seen a phantom. -Drip! The human skin mask was drenched in sweat, and the scene was so vivid. It felt like unstoppable destruction and chaos. Could one feel such heart-pounding fear from a mere illusion? Huff Huff Interest glinted in the Shadow Clan Masters eyes. Not only that, but all the executives around him had surprised faces as if they were possessed by something. Even the two Great Clan Leaders, Bo Hyuk-so, grabbed their necks and let out rough breaths. Did they see a phantasm of their necks being cut? What is going on? The Shadow Clan Master felt bewildered by this strange situation. How could it be that not just one or two people, but everyone around him was seeing such illusions? The Shadow Clan Master looked at Mok Gyeong-un. !? His eyes trembled. Something was strange. He clearly saw Mok Gyeong-uns eyes turn smooth like black jade just a moment ago. But now they were perfectly fine. Could it be that even that was an illusion? What is this? The one holding the demon sword Evil Commandment Sword was Mok Gyeong-un. But why did they see such illusions? He had let him hold the sword to find out what his desires were, but he didnt know why this happened. Could it be? As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un lightly swung the sword. The crisp sound of the sword cutting through the air made the Shadow Clan Masters eyes widen. It was the same for the Bright Blade King, Son Yun. You? He didnt know what that terrible illusion he had just seen was, but looking at Mok Gyeong-un now, it seemed as if he wasnt affected by the demon sword at all. Moreover, that ominous energy that had been felt from the sword was no longer there. At this, Son Yun asked, Are you alright? Yes. Im fine. Hes fine? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Son Yun furrowed his brows. Was he really fine? Looking at the executives around him, for a fleeting moment, they all had faces as if they had seen something illusory, just like him. This couldnt have happened by chance. Can you give the sword to this king for a moment? The sword? Yes. The reason Son Yun asked this question was simple. He knew various tales related to demon swords and knew that those captivated by them would become obsessed with the demon sword. So, if Mok Gyeong-un was truly chosen as the master by the demon sword and was unaffected, he thought he would readily hand it over. At that moment, Here it is. Mok Gyeong-un readily placed his palm on the blade and politely brought the Evil Commandment Sword with both hands. Seeing this, Son Yuns eyes narrowed. Was this child really chosen by the Evil Commandment Sword? Ill know if I hold it myself. Son Yun reached out his hand towards the hilt of the Evil Commandment Sword in Mok Gyeong-uns hands. Then, the Shadow Clan Master hurriedly tried to stop him. Your Excellency, the Bright Blade King! Its fine. Im just checking for a moment. At his words, the Shadow Clan Master looked at him with concerned eyes. Of course, he knew for what purpose he was trying to hold the sword, but even he, who had reached the proficient-stage Transcendent Realm, had lost his reason for a moment because of the sword. Even if the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, was a master who had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm before the wall, it was just as dangerous. However, -Tap! Son Yun grabbed the hilt and lifted it up, but nothing happened. The sword, which had seemed so ominous just a moment ago, was now shining with the light of an ordinary famous sword, modestly showing off its elegance. What? Where did that ominous energy go? The resonance sound was also not heard. Son Yun, who had been lightly swinging the sword, looked at the Shadow Clan Master with puzzled eyes. The Shadow Clan Master also looked at the Evil Commandment Sword with eyes that couldnt understand the situation. The sword that had troubled him so much after coming into his possession had become so docile. He truly couldnt understand it. Did that child really receive the Evil Commandment Swords choice? Seeing that nothing happened even when Son Yun held it for a long time, it seemed that the Evil Commandment Sword, which had chosen its master, had transformed from a demon sword to a famous sword. It was truly amazing. The Shadow Clan Master exclaimed, Your Excellency, the Bright Blade King. It seems the true master of the Evil Commandment Sword has been determined. *** In this way, Mok Gyeong-un obtained the legendary demon sword, Evil Commandment Sword, made by the great craftsman Ou Yezi. In the process, the nearby executives saw strange illusions, but even though they found it questionable, they all kept silent as if they had made a promise. In fact, it was awkward to suddenly mention that everyone saw an illusion of reaching destruction at this gathering, and even though it was just a fleeting moment, it was also a blow to their pride to say that they were captivated by the demon swords demonic energy. However, thanks to this, they realized one thing. If there ever came a time when they had to confront that child named Mok Gyeong-un, they must make sure to separate the Evil Commandment Sword from his hands. There was nothing unusual at the moment, but they couldnt shake off the thought that it was somehow dangerous. Its regrettable. The Bright Blade King, Son Yun, couldnt hide his disappointment at losing Mok Gyeong-un. Not the Thunderbolt Fist King, Won Byeong-hak, but he chose that Shadow Clan Master. He never expected such a result to unfold just because of a demon sword. It was disappointing, but there was nothing he could do. Ill have to be satisfied with this child. The disciple the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, gained from the closing ceremony was none other than Mok Yu-cheon. Another child of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor brought as a hostage. Of course, this wasnt his choice. It was entirely Mok Yu-cheons choice. [I want to become stronger. Stronger than that guy.] It was what Mok Yu-cheon had said in front of the executives. That guy was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. At his words, most of the executives turned away. It was because they considered Mok Yu-cheon, who had learned the strange Corpse Technique, a ticking time bomb. However, the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, was the only one who didnt turn away. Rather, he said to Mok Yu-cheon, [You want to become stronger?] [Yes.] [If you follow this kings teachings well, I can make you so.] At those words, Mok Yu-cheon chose him without hesitation. In fact, there was a hidden intention behind this. The Bright Blade King, Son Yun, also didnt look favorably upon Mok Yu-cheon learning the strange evil techniques, but he accepted him as a disciple with Mok Gyeong-un in mind. In any case, there was no one else he had in mind as a disciple other than Mok Gyeong-un, so it could be said to be a card to prepare for contingencies. His value as a card to suppress that guy is sufficient. Mok Yu-cheon, who didnt know this, just wanted to become stronger. And he hadnt forgotten the request made by the Righteous Alliances Silent Strides agent. His goal was to rise to the highest position possible here and regain his honor as a member of the righteous faction. This childs talent is also not inferior to his, so I should have expectations. The Thunderbolt Fist King, Won Byeong-hak, accepted Mu Jang-yak as his disciple. Originally, he had his eye on Yeon Mu-ung of the Esoteric Realm Gate, but in terms of talent, Yeon Mu-ung wasnt even half as good as Mu Jang-yak. Hmm. Well, it should be fine. The Valley Master of Summoning Sound, Hang Yeo-ryang, accepted Mo Ha-rang of the Demon Fire Hall as her disciple, as per her original goal. Inwardly, she had been conflicted about Mok Yu-cheon like the Bright Blade King, Son Yun, but to her, those from the righteous faction were detestable whether they defected or not. Therefore, she decided to stick to her original purpose. Unfortunately, Yeom Ga of the Vermillion Slaughter Cave lost his life, so the remaining disciple, Yeon Mu-ung of the Esoteric Realm Gate, failed to achieve his goal and was chosen as a disciple by the Grand Elder of the Crimson Blood Sect, Dae So-man. Only the Grand Elder of the Flame Demon Clan, Bo Hyuk-so, returned empty-handed without any achievement. *** In this way, the entrance exam of Corpse Blood Valley ended safely. The disciples who were selected by the executives who came as observers at the closing ceremony left with them to their residences. Mok Gyeong-un also followed the Shadow Clan Master, whom he had chosen himself. As they left Corpse Blood Valley, the Shadow Clan Master said, Ohoho. What a coincidence. I never thought I would accept a disciple who walks a completely different path from me. The Shadow Clan Masters unique martial arts were Taoist techniques. On the other hand, the unique martial arts Mok Gyeong-un mainly practiced could be said to be sword techniques. Therefore, he was regretful about this aspect. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, I dont particularly distinguish between swords and Tao, so if you give me teachings, I can learn as much as possible. At those words, the Shadow Clan Master spoke with delight, Oho. Really? Yes. It requires a bit of a price, is that alright? A bit of a price? What does that mean? As Mok Gyeong-un wondered, the Shadow Clan Master covered his mouth with his hand and said coquettishly, My unique martial arts have strong yin energy, so to learn them, you have to be castrated. !? Chapter 124 Chapter 124 C Shadow Clan (1)In a wide room lit by a single candle. There was a bed in the room, surrounded by bamboo blinds. A shadow was sitting on the bed, revealed by the light shining through the bamboo blinds. The shadow gulped down something that looked like medicinal wine and placed it on the table beside the bed. Cough, cough! The shadow coughed. Someone was watching this scene with a somewhat bitter gaze. It was a white-haired man in his early forties, without a single beard. This man with snake-like eyes was Mong Seo-cheon, the second-in-command of the Heaven and Earth Society and the Vice Society Leader. Society Leader How about summoning Crying Doctor Hoe Ta? Crying Doctor Hoe Ta [1]. Along with Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong[2], whose whereabouts had become unknown long ago, he was called the greatest physician of the era. Unlike Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong, who was said to have reached the highest realm in medicine, he had mastered both external and internal studies and was so skilled in medicine that he served as the royal physician in the imperial palace in his youth. If its Crying Doctor Hoe Ta, the Society Leaders No. Its fine. A resolute voice came from behind the bamboo blinds. Hearing this, Mong Seo-cheon clicked his tongue inwardly. Why was he being so stubborn? Thanks to his profound internal energy, he could endure, but if he couldnt release the energy within his body, his illness would eventually deepen. Cough, cough. More importantly, I heard the results of the Corpse Blood Valley entrance exam are out? Thats right. The observers? Bright Blade King Son Yun, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, Shadow Master, Summoning Sound Valley Leader Hang Yeo-ryang, Flame Demon Clans Grand Elder Bo Hyuk-so, Crimson Blood Clans Grand Elder Dae So-man, these six. The assignments? Except for the Flame Demon Clans Grand Elder Bo Hyuk-so, they each took one disciple. I see. Anything unusual? At that question, Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon sighed softly and opened his mouth. Do you remember sending the two hostage children of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor to Corpse Blood Valley? Yeon Mok Sword Manor? Ah, yes. That happened. At the Society Leaders reaction, Mong Seo-cheon clicked his tongue inwardly. As expected, sending those two to Corpse Blood Valley seemed to have been a spur-of-the-moment whim. The Society Leader he had known was that kind of man. However, it seemed the time had come to face the backlash caused by that impulsive whim. The two hostage children They died? No. They didnt die? Yes. They must have been tougher than I thought. Cough, cough. Then, how far did they pass? They passed the final gate. !? At that answer, the shadow behind the bamboo blinds flinched for a moment. Was he surprised by the unexpected result? Soon, a voice was heard. The hostages passed the final gate An interesting turn of events. Could this simply be dismissed as an interesting event? Not just anyone, but those who were brought as hostages from the righteous faction passed the final gate of Corpse Blood Valley. If this spreads, there will be considerable controversy internally. In a way, this was no different from a humiliating result for the Heaven and Earth Society. This is not a matter to be laughed off. Not the disciples of our sect, but the hostages from the righteous faction jointly took first place. First place? Yes. The Mok brothers both tied for first place. At the Vice Society Leaders words, the shadow behind the bamboo blinds finally threw his head back and burst into laughter. First place? Hahahahaha! First place, you say? It was quite different from him who had taken the result seriously when he heard it. He was finding it amusing as if it was someone elses business. Then, as if he had suffered internal injuries, he coughed violently, and his breathing became rough. Cough, cough Ha Ha As expected, his internal injuries hadnt healed at all. Yet he was so stubborn. That monstrous fellow dying was unimaginable, but if he really died suddenly like this, there would be a huge rift internally. The Vice Society Leader clicked his tongue inwardly and soon said, Society Leader, this could potentially lower morale within the sect and cause problems. Rather than this, the fact that he learned the Sword Technique of the Moon No. -Swish! Suddenly, the entire bamboo blind shook, and a sharp gaze was seen through the gaps. Gasp. The Vice Society Leaders expression stiffened as he met that gaze. The Society Leaders aura was pressing down on the entire room, making it difficult to even breathe. It was truly amazing that he could still exert this level of pressure despite lying in bed for a long time. Hes still alive. It wasnt for nothing that he was called one of the Six Heavens at the pinnacle of the martial world. Even if he wasnt in his prime, it seemed there was no one in the fortress who could face the Society Leader. Not even himself. -Clench! Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon clenched his fist, steadied his breathing, and calmed his trembling hand. Then, the aura that had filled the room disappeared in an instant. Soon after, the Society Leader opened his mouth. No. No. Thats still far from enough. What is he talking about? Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon slightly furrowed his brows. It was difficult to understand the meaning of what the Society Leader was saying now. What was far from enough? Just leave the hostages alone. Is he serious? If it becomes known that he sent them to Corpse Blood Valley and allowed them to become disciples of the observers regardless of their background, there will be those who question it. Does he not care about that? However, he couldnt voice any further objections. I understand. In the Heaven and Earth Society, the Society Leaders orders were absolute. More importantly, have you found it? The Society Leader changed the subject. At his question, Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon shook his head and replied, Not yet. However And he quietly said something. *** He was about to leave the main building after coming out of the Society Leaders residence. Someone called out to Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon. Vice Society Leader. At this, Mong Seo-cheons eyes narrowed. Just from the voice, he immediately recognized who had called him. However, the problem was that he hadnt detected this persons location or presence until he called him. Has he progressed again? He had heard that he came out of seclusion a few days ago. He had heard that there were results, but to think he had progressed to the point where even he had difficulty detecting his presence. It was truly amazing. Young Master Jang. As he turned his head, a young man in his late twenties with curly hair and a bright appearance was standing there with a smirk on his face. He was Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. Although he was considered to be on the lower end in terms of talent among the Society Leaders three disciples, that was only within those three. If compared to his peers, he boasted overwhelming talent. The Society Leaders second disciple, Jang Neung-ak, said with a smirk that revealed his unique dimples, Is the Society Leader still obsessed with finding that? At his question, the Vice Society Leader smiled without a word. It was because the conversation with the Society Leader should not be revealed to anyone. That was the case even if it was a disciple. At this, the second disciple Jang Neung-ak joked and said, I dont understand why the Society Leader is so obsessed with such religious things. It would be better to spend that time searching for Crying Doctor Hoe Ta, dont you think? Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mong Seo-cheon inwardly agreed with those words. However, who could stop the Society Leaders stubbornness? He must have his reasons. Ah, ah, ah. The Society Leaders second disciple, Jang Neung-ak, shook his head at the Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheons ambiguous answer. It was always like this. He was the Society Leaders right-hand man and had the most influence after the Society Leader, so he wanted to win him over somehow, but it was particularly difficult. If he tried to get close even a little, he would immediately distance himself. Fortunately, he hadnt taken anyones side yet. But this is only for now. He would soon join him. Jang Neung-ak said with a raised corner of his mouth, I obtained an interesting piece of information, but Im not sure if you know about it. An interesting piece of information? Yes. I heard that the ones who passed the Corpse Blood Valley entrance exam as the top scorers were the hostages of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor brought by the Bright Blade King. Is that true? At that question, Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon silently let out a soft sigh. As expected, the rumors were already spreading. The second disciple Jang Neung-ak must have quickly acquired this information, as he had a considerable number of supporters under his command. If he knew this much, there was no need to hide it. Thats right. Heh. Heh? Jang Neung-ak suddenly bit his thumbnail and laughed, holding back his laughter. Seeing his behavior, worry arose in Mong Seo-cheons eyes. Having watched the Society Leaders disciples since they were young, he knew each ones personality better than anyone. This doesnt look good. When Jang Neung-ak became interested in something, the results were usually not very good. If it was something that couldnt be touched in the first place, it was fine, but the moment he thought he could touch it, he became full of malice. Young Master, just in case, Ill say this Ah, ah, ah. Vice Society Leader. You dont think Ill do something to them just because theyre from the righteous faction, do you? Its not that, but Im just interested in the fact that even the righteous faction has those with such wickedness and talent. Now they will become the strength of our sect, not the righteous faction. Thats perfect. I hope that strength will be of help to me as well. At his words, the Vice Society Leader was deeply concerned. Jang Neung-ak was someone who would try to obtain and achieve what he wanted in any way possible. *** Southeast outskirts of the Heaven and Earth Societys inner fortress. There, the headquarters of the Shadow Clan[3] was located. As he entered the Shadow Clan, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest. That was because dozens of hawks and pigeons were flying into one of the buildings, and on the other side, people carrying flags were running over and handing over something that looked like scrolls, which were quickly read by others and burned. -Theyre doing their job properly. Cheong-ryeongs voice echoed in his mind. -What are they doing? -As you can see, theyre managing the messenger birds and burning the letters that come to the Shadow Clan to maintain confidentiality. -Oh ho. It was indeed fitting for an organization that dealt with information and secrets. While that was happening, the Shadow Master headed somewhere without stopping. It wasnt a place where messenger birds and confidential documents were exchanged, but where weapons and training grounds were located. -Creak! The door opened, revealing an indoor training ground. It seemed to be a place with thick walls that would provide quite good soundproofing. As the Shadow Master gestured, the warriors who had followed bowed their heads in greeting and left, closing the door. Thus, only the two of them were left in the indoor training ground. What was the reason he brought him here? As he was thinking that, the Shadow Master spoke, Ohoho. This is my personal training ground. A space completely isolated from the outside, without a single window. It seemed to be designed so that no one could interfere or observe. As he looked around, the Shadow Master said, How is it? Do you feel like learning my unique martial arts? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. The Shadow Master had told him to think about it until they reached the Shadow Clan. The Shadow Masters unique martial arts. Naturally, as the martial arts that made him an executive, it could be called a supreme technique. However, the problem was that in order to learn it, one had to be castrated. -Hahaha. How about cutting it off cleanly this time? Cheong-ryeong laughed as if she found it amusing. Castration literally meant removing the testicles, which could be considered the center of a mans yang energy. Although Mok Gyeong-un didnt particularly have any desires or thoughts of prospering his descendants, it didnt mean he wanted to be castrated. Mok Gyeong-un politely clasped his hands together in a salute and said, I apologize, but I dont think I can do that. You dont think you can? Yes. Then youll become a subordinate under my command, not my official disciple. Surely you can consider that much? I cant become an official disciple? Isnt it obvious? How can you be called a disciple if you dont learn our sects martial arts? It was a reasonable argument. However, becoming a subordinate of the Shadow Master, not his disciple, was a different story. The authority itself would be limited, and he would be in a position to merely follow orders. At this, Mok Gyeong-un said, Do I have to be castrated to learn the unique martial arts? Yes. Of course. If you dont cultivate the Ghost Yin Technique[4], you wont be able to circulate energy for the Flying Ghost Blade Technique[5] or the Ghost Shadow Claw Technique[6], and without that, you wont be able to execute the moves. The Shadow Masters martial arts were based on strong yin energy. If one couldnt grasp the energy circulation method of the Ghost Yin Technique, they wouldnt be able to fully exert the power of the moves. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin as if he was in a difficult position. Seeing this, the Shadow Master laughed with his mouth covered and said, Ohohoho. Im not forcing you to be castrated. However, if you want to become my official disciple, its a process you have to go through. Do I absolutely need yin energy to learn martial arts? Yes. If it were martial arts that could be executed with yang energy, our sect wouldnt have needed to be castrated for generations. The Shadow Master didnt choose to be castrated because he wanted to. It was simply a natural course to learn the sects martial arts. However, because there was much to lose for this, he always gave the choice to those who would become his disciples. Of course, until now, no one had willingly chosen to be castrated. The Shadow Master had thought from the beginning that Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt be able to do it voluntarily either. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Isnt yin energy the opposite concept of yang energy? You could say that. By nature, men are born with strong yang energy, and women are born with strong yin energy. The Ghost Yin Technique was created to overcome this. -Swish! The Shadow Master extended his hand. Then, a damp and chilly energy rose from his hand. -Whoosh! His true energy was on a different level compared to ordinary martial artists. Once one mastered the Ghost Yin Technique, the wounded area would freeze coldly, allowing them to inflict fatal injuries on the opponent. The Shadow Master demonstrated the yin energy of the Ghost Yin Technique and said, To control yin energy with a mans body, unfortunately, there is no other way than castration. Otherwise, it may clash with the yang energy generated within the body, causing one to lose their mind. I see. Im not forcing you, so you dont need to feel burdened. To possess this kind of yin energy, there is too much to lose Is it okay to have something even more yin? Even more yin? What do you -Woooooosh! Before he could finish his words, !? The Shadow Master suddenly felt goosebumps all over his body, and a chill ran down his spine. The energy suddenly erupting from Mok Gyeong-un. It went beyond being yin and was spreading a dreadful death energy that could only be felt from dead corpses. Well, well You have a remarkable talent for surprises. Chapter 125 Chapter 125 C Shadow Clan (2)Well, well You have a remarkable talent for surprises. -Woooooosh! The energy suddenly erupting from Mok Gyeong-un. It went beyond being yin and was closer to a dreadful death energy that could only be felt from the dead. What in the world is this? The Shadow Master couldnt hide his astonishment at the eerie energy that stimulated not only the five senses but even the sixth sense. He had also accumulated yin energy through the Ghost Yin Technique for many years, but it was incomparably colder and more yin compared to that. Is this enough? Mok Gyeong-un inwardly thought at the Shadow Masters reaction. That was because the death energy Mok Gyeong-un was showing now wasnt in its complete form but adjusted to a level that living people could feel. The complete energy of death was an energy that only the deceased or the Two Demonic Beauties could sense. -Hmph. You must have really hated the idea of castration. -Well. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders slightly at Cheong-ryeongs sneer. What he needed right now was the position of the Shadow Masters disciple and successor. If he only needed the title of a subordinate, he should have entered under an executive of the Five Kings level, not the Shadow Master. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un concealed the energy he had revealed. This was also quite tricky to control, contrary to how it looked. He had to reveal the death energy at a subtle level as if from the Peak Realm. Is this enough? Mok Gyeong-un asked the Shadow Master. Then, the Shadow Master, who had been amazed by Mok Gyeong-uns death energy, opened his mouth. Ive seen many talented individuals, but youre the first of your kind. An energy more yin than what can be cultivated through the Ghost Yin Technique It was a rare occurrence. There werent many ways for a mans body to cultivate yin energy. Most of them could be said to be extreme or fatal for a mans body. Even if he found someone born with yin energy, they had incurable diseases like the Nine Yin Severed Meridians[1] and had extremely short lifespans. Perhaps that was why the Shadow Master asked with curiosity, How did you cultivate this energy? At this question, Mok Gyeong-un pondered for a moment. Then, he followed Cheong-ryeongs advice ringing in his ears. To be honest, I dont know. Every time I cultivated my internal energy, yin energy accumulated within my body. It might be because of my constitution. Constitution? Yes. Hmm. At those words, the Shadow Masters eyes narrowed. May I examine your body for a moment? The Shadow Master wanted to examine Mok Gyeong-uns body, just in case. It was hard to believe that a mans body could possess such tremendous yin energy without castration. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un readily extended his hand. The Shadow Master placed his fingers on the blood vessels of Mok Gyeong-uns wrist. -Swish! And he injected his own yin energy. The yin energy that entered through the Shadow Masters fingers flowed into Mok Gyeong-uns body along his blood vessels. Control Control Mok Gyeong-un focused his mind and adjusted the death energy. Although there was no way the Shadow Master could read the energy of death, it was in case his internal energy had a yin tendency. Will it disperse? If it was yang internal energy, it would disperse when it collided with Mok Gyeong-uns death energy. This was a concerning part, but Mok Gyeong-un didnt mind. He could make a way, one way or another. -Swish! At that moment, the Shadow Master removed his fingers from Mok Gyeong-uns pulse. Then, with a highly satisfied face, he said, curling his lips, Contrary to my concerns, your blood vessels are strong, and your internal organs are healthy. What the Shadow Master was concerned about was Mok Gyeong-uns physical condition. If the state of his body was poor or unbalanced due to the yin energy that exceeded expectations, it would be meaningless even if he learned it. To have such luck. Naturally, the Shadow Master couldnt help but feel excited. Even if they were castrated at a very young age, a rebellious spirit would arise, so he thought Mok Gyeong-un, at the age of 17, wouldnt accept it. Thats why he thought it would be difficult to have a true disciple. However, if he had this innate yin energy, it seemed he could circulate the techniques of the Ghost Yin Technique, Flying Ghost Blade Technique, and Ghost Shadow Claw Technique. And if done well If he accepted Mok Gyeong-un as a disciple and examined his body, he might be able to create a secret method to stabilize yin energy without castration. It was truly a joyful day to have such luck come in bundles. However, the Shadow Master didnt reveal this and said, What a coincidence. I didnt expect this, but it seems you coming to me is good luck. Then, will you accept me as your disciple? Of course. Even if it werent for that, depending on the situation, I would have accepted you as a quasi-disciple -Knock knock! Before the Shadow Master could finish his words, Someone urgently knocked on the door of the indoor training room. At this, the Shadow Master approached the iron door of the training room and knocked in the same way, making a thumping sound. The only difference was that he knocked only once. -Thud! Then, -Creak! The iron door of the training room opened, and a middle-aged man with a mustache entered. Society Leader. External Affairs Director Yeon. What is it? At his question, the middle-aged man called External Affairs Director Yeon, aware of Mok Gyeong-uns presence, tried to report by whispering in his ear. Then, the Shadow Master shook his head and said, You dont have to be so conscious. From this moment, that child has become my disciple. Disciple? At those words, External Affairs Director Yeons eyes widened. You dont mean a quasi-disciple, but Yes. An official disciple. Ah, ah, ah. Then, the External Affairs Director knelt on one knee and clasped his hands together, shouting to the Shadow Master, Society Leader. Congratulations on accepting a disciple! Ohohoho. The Shadow Master waved his hands and expressed his joy. Seeing them, Mok Gyeong-un slightly tilted his head. It was hard to understand what a quasi-disciple was and what an official disciple meant. Judging by the murmuring of the warriors guarding the door of the indoor training room, it seemed to be a topic of discussion. At that moment, External Affairs Director Yeon also clasped his hands together and greeted Mok Gyeong-un. External Affairs Director Yeon Baek greets the Society Leaders official disciple. I am Mok Gyeong-un. Caught off guard, Mok Gyeong-un also clasped his hands together, bowed his head, and accepted the greeting. It felt exaggerated, but was this really such a big deal? As he was thinking that, External Affairs Director Yeon said, unable to hide his excitement, I sincerely admire Young Masters determination. I fully understand the difficult decision you made as a man. Huh? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un frowned. What was he talking about now? Did he think he became a disciple because he agreed to be castrated? -Hahahahaha! Cheong-ryeong laughed like crazy as if she was holding her stomach. Even Mok Gyeong-un, who had no emotional response to this matter, found it absurd enough to let out a small chuckle. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt need to clarify this. Ohoho. I think I caused a misunderstanding. This child wont be castrated. What? At his words, External Affairs Director Yeon showed an incomprehensible expression. He had served the Shadow Master for a long time, so he knew better than anyone that castration was essential to learn his unique martial arts. But if he wasnt going to be castrated, why was he a true disciple? To the puzzled man, the Shadow Master said with a smile, Should I say he was born with yin energy? Yin energy? At the Shadow Masters words, External Affairs Director Yeon unknowingly looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Then, discovering something, he said in a surprised voice, Society Leader. That sword, could it be? The reason for his astonishment was the Evil Commandment Sword hanging from Mok Gyeong-uns waist. As the one who served the Shadow Master, he naturally knew about that sword. Ah. I gave the sword to this child. The sword? Yes. But that sword is External Affairs Director Yeon swallowed his words, unable to finish his sentence. That sword was deemed too dangerous and uncontrollable, so he had entrusted it to a monk he was acquainted with to seal its demonic energy. [It was fortunate that I had to go to Corpse Blood Valley for the observation anyway.] That taoist was Yeon Hae-pyeong, the third disciple of In Seo-ok, the leader of the Primal Killing Pavilion in charge of Corpse Blood Valley. Im not sure if this will be alright. External Affairs Director Yeon looked at the Evil Commandment Sword with worried eyes. That sword was a demon sword. Including the Shadow Master himself, his subordinates, and even those who had learned martial arts from him couldnt control that sword. But was it okay to give that to a newly accepted disciple? To the concerned External Affairs Director Yeon, the Shadow Master said understandingly, You dont have to worry. The sword has chosen this child as its master. What? Is that true? Would I ever lie to the External Affairs Director? Ohohoho. Oh my. At these words, External Affairs Director Yeon alternately looked at Mok Gyeong-un and the Evil Commandment Sword in amazement. There was no way the Shadow Master would lie about this. If this was true, it couldnt be anything but a coincidence. It had only been six days since the Evil Commandment Sword came into the Shadow Masters possession. And that sword was going into the hands of the first disciple he gained from participating in the Corpse Blood Valleys closing ceremony Is it fate? There was no other way to see it. Or should he say that the young master was blessed with heavenly fortune? If it couldnt be controlled, it might be called a demon sword, but if it had chosen its master, it could be said to be the greatest famous sword made by the master craftsman Ou Yezi. However, Im not sure if it will be alright. There was someone who directly obtained that sword under the Shadow Masters orders and desired it more than anyone. He was worried that it might lead to trouble if that person found out. Moreover, since this Young Master had become an official disciple, he might show strong opposition, thinking that the rolling stone had pushed out the embedded stone. I hope there wont be any problems. Although he was worried, he couldnt foresee the future for now. More importantly, there was a more urgent matter at hand. Ah! Society Leader, I think you should go to the Sect Hall right away. Whats the matter? Urgent news has arrived from Nineteen, eulmyeong (Q) . At External Affairs Director Yeons words, the Shadow Master, who had been smiling, frowned. Nineteen, eulmyeong? The Imperial Palace[2]? The basis of intelligence was the code. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. All transmissions were conveyed in code, but the Shadow Master had memorized them all, so he could accurately know the location just by hearing words associated with the Heavenly Stems, Earthly Branches, and the Five Elements. External Affairs Director Yeon glanced at Mok Gyeong-un once and said in a small voice, It seems they have found it. The underground Golden Prison has the Plum Blossom Shh! Suddenly, the Shadow Master interrupted his report. He had judged that since he had become an official disciple, he should learn about the affairs of the Shadow Clan, so it was fine for him to hear, but this was an exception. Lets talk about that at the Clan Main Hall. Ah I understand. As the External Affairs Director answered, the Shadow Master turned his head and asked Mok Gyeong-un for understanding. Will you wait here? Ill be back soon. Ah. It would be good if you memorize this in advance. The Shadow Master took something out of his bosom and handed it to him. It was a scroll rolled up, and on the outside, it was written: [Ghost Shadow Claw Technique)] It was the secret manual of the Ghost Shadow Claw Technique, one of the Shadow Masters unique martial arts. Receiving it, Mok Gyeong-un bowed his head and replied, I understand. Then, Ill be back soon. With those words, the Shadow Master left the indoor training room with the External Affairs Director. After they left and closed the iron door, Mok Gyeong-un recalled the report External Affairs Director Yeon had made earlier. Plum Blossom? What was that? What did they find? Does Plum Blossom (ݻ) mean bowing to fire? It seemed to be cut off in the middle, so this wasnt all. What kind of matter was it that they maintained strict security even from him, who had become an official disciple? Well, he thought he would soon find out even if he wasnt impatient. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un unrolled the scroll the Shadow Master had given him. Since he said he would be back soon, it seemed he could pass the time by looking at the secret manual of the Ghost Shadow Claw Technique. However, it didnt take long. Mok Gyeong-un, who had scanned through it in one go, nodded his head. Its quite an interesting claw technique. There were energy circulation methods and detailed postures, so he grasped it instantly. At this, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. -I dont know about the rest, but I envy that extraordinary brain of yours, mortal. Is that so? Mok Gyeong-un had been like this since he was young, so it wasnt particularly special to him. Rather, if this was the original, he thought about entering the mental realm to see how the techniques were executed. He had been told to memorize it, but there should be no problem if he learned it first. With that thought, Mok Gyeong-un entered the mental realm while reading the secret manual. It hadnt even been half a quarter of an hour. -Bang! At that moment, the iron door of the indoor training room opened with a rough bang. Huh? Mok Gyeong-un, who had almost finished the mental training, opened his eyes. Turning his head towards the entrance, he saw two boys who seemed to be around 18 or 19 years old, the same age as Mok Gyeong-un, and a young man who appeared to be in his mid-twenties. The young man with quite a sharp impression had a red, angry face for some reason. The young man who entered looked Mok Gyeong-un up and down, then discovered the Evil Commandment Sword at his waist and gritted his teeth. -Crunch! To him, one of the boys with a particularly prominent chin said as if it was absurd, How could this happen? Didnt senior brother risk his life to obtain the Evil Commandment Sword? Junior brother is right. That sword should be received by senior brother. But how could they give it to a hostage from the righteous faction? I cant stand this. Brothers, Ill take it back right now! With those words, the boy with the prominent chin kicked off the ground and launched his body towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Whoosh! Seeing the boy suddenly attacking, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head, then, -Smack! Huh? With one hand, he lightly blocked the trajectory of the claw technique the boy was executing and grabbed his neck with lightning-fast hand movements. -Clench! Kuk! Suppressed in an instant without being able to properly execute a single technique, the boy couldnt hide his momentary bewilderment. Looking at the boy, Mok Gyeong-un said in a dry voice, Youre risking your life at our first meeting. Chapter 126 Chapter 126 C Shadow Clan (3)The name of the sharp-featured young man was Hwan Yun-myeong. Abandoned by his parents at a young age, he lived in the slums on the outskirts of the Heaven and Earth Society until he was taken in by the Shadow Master at the age of 10 due to a chance encounter. [Ohoho. Not bad. Youre the first kid to attempt pickpocketing me.] The Shadow Master, impressed by his brazen boldness, took him in and personally taught him academics and martial arts. Although the opportunity was by chance, Hwan Yun-myeongs talent was unexpectedly outstanding. That was also why the Shadow Master took him in. However, Hwan Yun-myeong couldnt become an official disciple. The reason was, [Castration?] [Yes. You have to be castrated to learn the sects Ghost Yin Technique.] [Is it absolutely necessary?] Young Hwan Yun-myeong, who didnt want to train in martial arts at the cost of cutting off his genitals, showed strong rejection. The Shadow Master didnt force him to be castrated. However, since he couldnt become an official disciple, he called him a quasi-disciple from then on. Although he couldnt become an official disciple due to not being castrated, the Shadow Master treated him just as well and gave him teachings. Therefore, he had no major complaints. However, in the year Hwan Yun-myeong turned sixteen, he came to regret his choice. The reason was that although he didnt know when he was young, if he couldnt become an official disciple, he couldnt become the Shadow Masters successor and learn his proper unique martial arts. [Let me warn you in advance. If you get castrated, you lose a lot too. For example, you wont be a real man anymore and wont be able to have a family.] Hwan Yun-myeong, who was an orphan, had a wish from a young age. Perhaps because he didnt know his parents and was abandoned, he wanted to have a family of his own blood. Thats why he didnt choose castration. However, after learning that he couldnt become the Shadow Masters successor, he came to regret his childhood choice. Damn it! It would have been better to be castrated when he hadnt reached sexual maturity yet. Then he would have become the Shadow Masters successor. But it was already too late. It was difficult to discard all the internal energy he had cultivated so far, be castrated, and then learn the Ghost Yin Technique. Moreover, he had already reached sexual maturity. Having grown up wandering the back alleys, he had been frequenting brothels and red-light districts since the young age of 14. No. I cant. Thats why he couldnt get castrated even more. If he just got castrated, there were things to gain beyond what he would lose, but he just couldnt do it. It was such a simple principle, yet he couldnt do it. Troubled by these worries, he wandered for a while, and during those few years, two young junior disciples entered. Myeong-tak and Yong-su. They were also orphans. Meeting them, he knew at a glance that they were children with talent no less than his own. However, to Hwan Yun-myeong, they were definitely not lovely junior disciples. These bastards might surpass me at any time. Rather, they were competitors. If they got castrated and became the Shadow Masters official disciples, he might not even receive proper treatment anymore. No, that was a foregone conclusion. No. I cant let that happen. With his thoughts reaching this point, Hwan Yun-myeong fell into numerous worries. And after much deliberation, he came up with a plan. He treated the junior disciples better than anyone else and paid more attention to them than his teacher, the Shadow Master. In response to this kindness, the junior disciples also followed him well as their senior brother. Having gained their favor like this, Hwan Yun-myeong, out of the Shadow Masters sight, made them reach sexual maturity early and instilled fear of castration in them. His efforts soon bore fruit. When given the choice, [Castration I cant do it.] [I, I cant do it either.] The junior disciples gave up on castration with tears in their eyes. Since it was originally a choice, not forced, the Shadow Master respected their decision. [If that is your choice, theres nothing I can do.] With these words, he looked at Hwan Yun-myeong with somewhat bitter eyes. What was with those eyes? Could it be that he knew Hwan Yun-myeong had manipulated them? When his eyes met the Shadow Masters, Hwan Yun-myeong became extremely afraid that he might have noticed his scheme. Hell abandon me. Hell abandon me. Hell abandon me. However, contrary to his severe worries, the Shadow Masters attitude didnt change. He still treated him like a disciple. He even asked him to take good care of the junior disciples as their senior brother. Ah. It was needless worry. Fortunately. However, because of this, something occurred to Hwan Yun-myeong that he had never thought of before. What if no one gets castrated? Then what would happen? At first, he just regretted not being able to get castrated. But when he thought differently, the answer lay elsewhere. If the Shadow Master never forced castration on the disciples he accepted until the end, he could make everyone refuse like the two junior disciples. If that happens Perhaps he would get a chance too? The Shadow Master, whom he had watched for a long time, was not someone who went back on his own words. Then it might be possible. If no official disciple emerged until the end, he could become the next Shadow Master. Having such ambition, Hwan Yun-myeong gained new motivation. He worked harder than before, and his martial arts also improved by leaps and bounds. And a few years later, [Youre going to observe the Corpse Blood Valley closing ceremony?] [Yes. I have business at Corpse Blood Valley anyway, and I heard theres a good girl there, so I want to take a look.] [A girl you say?] What was this about? Could it be that he was giving up on castration and trying to accept a girl with innate yin energy as a disciple from the beginning? At the Shadow Masters words, Hwan Yun-myeong felt uneasy for the first time in a long while. He was filled with confidence that he would become the successor since the Shadow Master hadnt accepted a disciple for a long time. So he waited with an anxious heart. And, Has Master returned? Ah. Young Master. The Society Leader arrived a little while ago. I see. By any chance did he come with that girl from Demon Fire Hall? Demon Fire Hall? I dont think so. No? Yes. It seems he brought a male trainee. At those words, Hwan Yun-myeongs anxiety disappeared as if washed away. He had been worried that if a girl from Demon Fire Hall entered, his position might be shaken, but it seemed things had turned out well. However, But there seems to be a bit of a problem. A problem? The trainee he brought seems to be a hostage from the righteous faction. A hostage from the righteous faction? What was this about? Corpse Blood Valley was a place of trials that only talents under the Heaven and Earth Society could enter. How could a hostage from the righteous faction enter such a place? To the puzzled Hwan Yun-myeong, Internal Director Cho Yeom-hun explained, Young Master, please keep this to yourself. I heard that the Clan Leader personally sent two hostages he brought from the righteous faction to Corpse Blood Valley. The Clan Leader did? If that was the case, it would be difficult for anyone to directly express dissatisfaction. But why would the Society Leader send hostages from the righteous faction to such a place? No, that didnt matter. Why did Master bring such a troublemaker? Was he pleased enough to bear that level of risk? Righteous faction Among the people of the Heaven and Earth Society, there was no one who liked those from the righteous faction. No, just hearing about them made everyone hate them. Hwan Yun-myeong was the same. This wont do. He should probably speak to Master and tell him to reconsider accepting the righteous faction hostage as a disciple. No matter how he thought about it, the risk was too great. Thus, he asked the Internal Director and learned that the Shadow Master and the righteous faction hostage he had newly accepted had gone to the Society Leaders private indoor training room. So he headed there. However, when he went there, he found that the junior disciples had arrived before him. This cant be! How could this happen? But they were holding the warriors guarding the indoor training room and making a fuss about something. What were they making a fuss about? As he approached, Senior Brother! Its a big problem. A big problem? In response to that question, the youngest junior disciple, Yong-su, whose chin was particularly prominent, replied with an absurd expression, Master accepted the guy he brought from Corpse Blood Valley as an official disciple. !? At those words, Hwan Yun-myeongs expression hardened. What was this about? An official disciple? Could it be? Did that guy say he would be castrated? At Hwan Yun-myeongs question, the second junior disciple, Myeong-tak, shook his head and burst out in anger, Thats not it. He said he wouldnt be castrated, but because he has an innate yin constitution, Master said he would accept him as an official disciple. Innate yin constitution? At those words, a sigh escaped Hwan Yun-myeongs mouth. What kind of bolt from the blue was this? He had been at ease because Master didnt bring a girl. Moreover, since he was a hostage from the righteous faction, he was about to suggest to Master that it would be better to send him away. But he accepted such a troublemaker as an official disciple? How But that wasnt the end of it. The news that shocked him even more was, How could Master do this? Not only did he accept him as an official disciple without being castrated, but he even gifted him the Evil Commandment Sword that Senior Brother risked his life to obtain. -Gnash! The moment he heard those words, Hwan Yun-myeongs face distorted like a demon. Normally, he would have maintained his dignity in front of the junior disciples, but he couldnt endure this at all. Despite the warriors dissuasion, Hwan Yun-myeong entered the Shadow Masters private indoor training room. -Bang! In the middle of the room stood a handsome boy reading a scroll. He seemed to be around the same age as the junior disciples. However, neither his age nor his outstanding appearance caught Hwan Yun-myeongs attention. Rather, his gaze immediately went to the Evil Commandment Sword hanging from the waist of the boy, no, Mok Gyeong-un, the righteous faction hostage. -Crunch! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was true. He had hoped it was false, but Master really gave the Evil Commandment Sword to that bastard. He had believed that since he had risked his life to obtain it, Master would naturally bestow it upon him, the eldest disciple, once the demonic energy was controlled. Did that damn righteous faction hostage bastard steal his position and even his sword? That was his. Ill kill him. He had to get back everything that was his, even if he had to kill that bastard Youre a really interesting person. If you kill me, you can get back whats yours !? What? At the voice ringing in his ears, Hwan Yun-myeong couldnt hide his bewilderment. Although he was angry, he didnt outwardly reveal his true feelings in front of the junior disciples. But how did he read his thoughts? As he wondered, Huh? Hwan Yun-myeongs eyes wavered. At some point, the youngest junior disciple, Yong-su, was holding his broken arm and suffering, and the second junior disciple, Myeong-tak, was looking at him with absurd eyes. Just what had happened? Why? Why was Myeong-tak looking at him with those eyes? In that fleeting moment of bewilderment, forgotten memories quickly flashed through his mind. -Whoosh! [I cant stand it anymore. Brothers, Ill take it back right now!] The youngest junior disciple, Yong-su, who couldnt hold back his anger and rushed towards the righteous faction hostage. Contrary to the expectation that he would at least be able to compete to some degree since he was the weakest among them, he was suppressed in an instant and had his neck grabbed. [Youre risking your life at our first meeting.] [Kuk Kuk] [You were prepared for this, right?] [What?] -Crack! Without blinking an eye, the bastard broke Yong-sus right arm. [Aaaaaargh!] How could this be? Seeing that, Hwan Yun-myeong judged that the bastard was no ordinary skilled martial artist. Even he couldnt subdue Yong-su, who was at the beginning of the Peak Realm, with just one move like that. Becoming cautious, he was contemplating what to do, [You cant take your eyes off this sword. Do you want it?] [What are you talking about] [If you can have it, try taking it.] !? -Swish! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un drew the Evil Commandment Sword he was wearing and threw it. What the hell is this bastard? -Catch! In a daze, he caught the swords hilt as if snatching it, but from that moment, he couldnt remember. Holding his forehead with his left hand, Hwan Yun-myeong staggered and muttered, What, what have I done? Mok Gyeong-un approached him and said, You mumbled your desires with your own mouth. What did I say? You said that if none of the junior disciples who enter get castrated, there will be no official disciples, so you will become the successor? What a cute idea. !!!!!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Hwan Yun-myeongs eyes widened as if they would tear. He said that with his own mouth? He was concerned about the eyes with which the second junior disciple, Myeong-tak, was looking at him, making it hard to say it was a lie. But then, -Drip! Kuk! At that moment, Hwan Yun-myeong felt a sudden pain and looked at his right hand. The veins on the back of his hand holding the Evil Commandment Sword were bulging and bursting, and black blood was flowing down. Then, it was trying to spread to his entire arm. In a panic, Hwan Yun-myeong hurriedly tried to let go of the Evil Commandment Sword. However, Aaargh! As if the swords hilt was connected to his palm, it wouldnt come off. Rather, it was even more painful. What, what the hell is this Hwan Yun-myeong tried to somehow remove the Evil Commandment Sword by raising his internal energy with his other hand. However, the more he did that, the stronger the pain became, and he couldnt endure it. Uuugh. As he struggled, Mok Gyeong-un approached him and said, Shall I remove the sword for you? At those words, unable to bear the pain, Hwan Yun-myeong nodded his head frantically. Then, Mok Gyeong-un said something out of the blue, You clearly asked me to remove it with your own mouth. What? Why was he saying this? At that moment, Hwan Yun-myeong saw Mok Gyeong-uns smile filled with malice. Could it be? In a panic, he hurriedly said something. Wait, hold on -Slash! Before he could even finish his words, A sharp blade brushed past and sliced through Hwan Yun-myeongs right wrist that was holding the sword. Chapter 127 Chapter 127 C Shadow Clan (4)[TL/N: Title Name changes: Sect Leader Society Leader. Shadow Master Shadow Clan Master Note: Amendments will be made for earlier chapters. *** Inside a soundproof room within the secret special operations building of the Shadow Clan, the External Affairs Director pointed to a messenger pigeon with an encrypted message and spoke. Clan Master, it looks certain this time. The known appearance matches, and doesnt the imperial palace also want to completely uproot their origins? Hmm Thats true. But the fact that hes being detained in the underground Golden Jade[1] of the imperial palace This has become quite a headache. The Shadow Clan Master stroked his chin as if perplexed. They had planted spies throughout the Central Plains to observe the unfolding situation, but to think that out of the many possible places, it would be the underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace They had found him in the most troublesome location. What should we do? Shouldnt we report this to the Society Leader first? The Shadow Clan has its own reputation to uphold, and for a direct subordinate group of the Society Leader to find him first No. Not yet. But they keep urging If this turns out to be misidentified information like last time or deliberately exposed information, it might displease the Society Leader instead. The Shadow Clan Masters concern lay in certainty. Based on the current information alone, there seemed to be a 70% possibility. However, to report and launch an operation, over 90% confidence was necessary. And even if it becomes certain, the means to immediately enter the underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace are far-fetched. The place with the strictest security after the inner palace where the emperor, empress dowager, and royal relatives resided was the underground Golden Jade. It was difficult for even long-term embedded spies in the imperial palace to enter this place. At the Shadow Clan Masters words, the External Affairs Director pondered and opened his mouth. Then what about trying to infiltrate a spy into the Embroidered Uniform Guard? The Embroidered Uniform Guard Those guarding the underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace were the Embroidered Uniform Guard[2] , a special operations organization. Unlike other imperial palace warriors, the Embroidered Uniform Guard had many masters skilled in martial arts. That was why infiltrating the underground Golden Jade was tricky. Didnt the Embroidered Uniform Guard request young disciples from the Righteous Alliance and our Clan to send over when they announced reforms and reorganization more than a decade ago? Request Ah, there had been such an incident. However, without the Society Leaders approval, that matter fell through. But now would be a considerably opportune time. And why was that? It was because the imperial palace was currently in disarray due to the emperors illness. As the emperors condition worsened, signs of internal strife emerged. According to the information, the Righteous Alliance dispatching disciples wasnt simply to form good ties with the government either. Are they trying to intervene in the next succession? Whoever becomes the emperor influences the relationship between the government and the martial world. The Righteous Alliance was likely aiming to enthrone an emperor favorable to the orthodox faction. Taking this into account, if the Heaven and Earth Society also intervenes through this opportunity -Knock knock! Right then, someone rapped on the door. -Clan Master! At the urgent-sounding voice, the Shadow Clan Master personally opened the door and went out. Not many had the authority to enter the Clans Main Hall. I apologize for the discourtesy during the meeting. The one who knocked was none other than one of the guards watching over the Clan Masters private indoor training room. What is it? I believe you should go to the indoor training room right away. !? *** -Swish! A sharp aura grazed past the wrist. Along with it, something familiar fell to the floor. -Thud! It was none other than Aaaaaargh! My arm, my arm! Hwan Yun-myeong, the Shadow Clan Masters first junior disciple, screamed at the sight of his severed arm. He never thought Mok Gyeong-un would really cut off his arm. He wasnt the only one shocked by this scene. This crazy bastard Myeong Tak, the second junior disciple, also couldnt hide his consternation at Hwan Yun-myeongs severed arm. When the youngest Yong-sus arm was broken, he thought it was somewhat understandable. However, to a martial artist, the right arm was no different from ones life. Wh-what are you doing! Myeong Tak shouted at Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and spoke. What am I doing? I helped him let go of his sword, didnt I? Mok Gyeong-un answered with an expressionless face, as if feeling no emotion at all. Seeing this, a chill ran down Myeong Taks spine. What the hell is this guy? While thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Hwan Yun-myeongs severed arm, which was still writhing on the floor, and lifted it. Its quite fresh. Seeing it move like this even after being separated. Y-you! You! Hwan Yun-myeong, who had been holding his severed arm, gritted his teeth and glared at Mok Gyeong-un. The pain of having ones arm cut off was an agony beyond words. But more distressing than that pain was the fact that his right arm, as a martial artist, had been severed. -Tap tap tap! Hwan Yun-myeong tapped the blood points above his severed arm to stop the bleeding. And the moment the pain subsided, Ill kill you! Burning with vengeance, he tried to attack Mok Gyeong-un, but -Swish! He couldnt move due to the blade of the Evil Commandment Sword touching his neck. The aura emanating from the tip of the sword was enough to separate his head from his body at any moment. I couldnt see it. Even watching right in front of his eyes, the trajectory was lost to such a degree of swiftness that even his eyes couldnt follow. This guy wasnt someone he could do anything about even with an intact arm. Mok Gyeong-un grinned and said, You want to lose your head too? You Just what are you? How can a mere hostage of the righteous faction Be this strong? He knew that those who passed through the Corpse Blood Valleys gates were far stronger and superior to their peers. But he was a disciple of a direct executive of the Heaven and Earth Society, not just a subordinate clan. So how could this be? -Grind! His wounded pride made him so furious. With that, Hwan Yun-myeong gnashed his teeth and spoke as if vowing revenge. Haa Haa Enjoy it while you can. Although Ive lost my right arm -Thwack! Ugh! The moment he tried to say something, Mok Gyeong-un kicked Hwan Yun-myeongs chin. He kicked so hard that Hwan Yun-myeongs teeth seemed to break as he kept spitting out blood. To the suffering Hwan Yun-myeong, Mok Gyeong-un spoke as if annoyed. Youre quite funny. Hnnngh Just keep your mouth shut like that. And Mok Gyeong-un turned his head to Yong-su, who was holding his broken arm, and Myeong Tak, who was at a loss, and said, Have you two grasped the situation now? What? Listening to what this senior brother here has been babbling about, it seems that I, as a formal disciple, have a higher rank than you. Isnt that right? !? At his words, the expressions of the two hardened. They had been angry that he had bypassed their own senior brother and was given the Evil Commandment Sword, wasnt castrated despite being a hostage of the righteous faction, and was accepted as a disciple, so they had tried to teach him a lesson. But strictly speaking, Mok Gyeong-un was a formal disciple of the Shadow Clan Master and ranked above them. However, admitting this fact that they didnt want to acknowledge out of submission to the guys power was unforgivable to their pride. Yong-su, who had been holding his broken arm, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un while suppressing his anger. Dont be ridiculous! You think well recognize a mere hostage from the righteous faction as a formal disciple? Hm? You should worry about yourself first. No matter what, you cut off our senior brothers arm, so do you think Master will just let this slide -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un disappeared from Yong-sus sight. What? Wondering where he had gone, Yong-su suddenly felt someones touch on his back. -Tap! -Flinch! The startled Yong-su tried to shake off the hand that put an arm around his shoulder, but -Crack! Ugh! He couldnt move at all due to the crushing grip on his left shoulder. Mok Gyeong-un had his arm around him and was gripping his left shoulder, causing so much pain that Yong-su knelt down before he knew it. -Thud! But it didnt end there. -Crunch! The sound of something breaking came from his shoulder. On top of having his right elbow broken, Yong-sus left shoulder blade shattered, causing him to grimace in pain and try to scream. However Mmmph! Shh. Youre noisy. He couldnt scream because Mok Gyeong-un covered his mouth. To the suffering Yong-su, Mok Gyeong-un grinned and said, You all came rushing in, going on about me being a hostage of the righteous faction and whatnot. Have you already forgotten telling me to hand over the sword? Mmmmph And your thinking is quite short-sighted. If I were Master, I think he would say that punishing you for disrespecting a formal disciple was the right thing to do. Dont you agree? Yong-su couldnt refute Mok Gyeong-uns words. In the heat of the moment, he had said he couldnt acknowledge it, but Mok Gyeong-un was already a formal disciple accepted by their Master. In contrast, they were junior disciples who had refused castration. Damn it. Until now, it had been foolish of them not to become formal disciples. To such Yong-su, Mok Gyeong-un said, Hmm. Since were practically fellow disciples, I was going to end it moderately, but now that its come to this, should I just make you a cripple unable to use your limbs? Itd be fun. Im curious how youd live if I cut off all your arms and legs. -Shudder! Mok Gyeong-un spoke those chilling words while laughing as if it were nothing. At his words, Yong-sus face turned deathly pale. He might not know about others, but this bastard really seemed like he would do it. Right then -Thud! The second junior disciple, Myeong Tak, knelt on one knee and politely clasped his hands. Since the Master held the highest position, prostrating was not allowed, and this was no different from the etiquette shown to a senior brother. After kneeling like that, Myeong Tak spoke in an earnest voice. P-please forgive our rudeness. Senior Brother! S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing his senior brothers sudden change, Yong-su found it absurd even while suffering. However, after being beaten alongside Yong-su, Myeong Tak was mentally broken. The thought of holding a grudge against Mok Gyeong-un had long disappeared from his mind. He just desperately wanted to be forgiven. We were wrong, so please At that moment -Creak! Thud! The closed iron door of the indoor training room opened, revealing the Shadow Clan Master and the External Affairs Director. To them, it was like saviors had appeared. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and whispered. Youre lucky. With that, he released his grip on Yong-su. The Shadow Clan Master surveyed the scene inside with a furrowed brow. Oh, dear He had rushed over upon hearing that his three junior disciples had angrily entered the Clan Masters private indoor training room, worried that an incident might occur. Although all three he had personally taught had reached the Peak Realm, he had been concerned just in case, but the result was completely different from his expectation. To think they would be this outmatched even without learning the True Essence Techniques of this clan. Regardless of the circumstances, it was somewhat disappointing. But then, something unexpected happened. Hwan Yun-myeong, who had spotted the Shadow Clan Master, crawled to him with one arm, clung to his legs, and tearfully pleaded, M-Master I want to be castrated. Please castrate me. What? However, that wasnt all. Yong-su and Myeong Tak also prostrated and pleaded in unison. Master, please castrate us! Just what was going on? Chapter 128 Chapter 128 C Reunion (1)It was truly a bizarre coincidence. Among the junior disciples, the senior disciple Hwan Yun-myeong, the second disciple Myeong Tak, and the third disciple Yong-su had not the slightest desire for castration after awakening to sexual desire. However, the situation had changed. They all pleaded for castration. And for good reason. If they didnt become formal disciples through castration, they might have to suffer under that devilish bastard for the rest of their lives. Master, please castrate us! Seeing their pleading, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. Their ulterior motives were plain to see. Until now, they hadnt wanted to remove their genitals due to sexual desire, but now that he had appeared as a formal disciple, they felt their positions were threatened. They had tried to do something about it with force, but they were no match, so only one option remained for them. Becoming formal disciples through castration. Meaningless scheming. Thats what he thought, but it might be the right choice for them. However, if they suddenly appeared in this state and asked to be castrated, would their request really be granted? He had doubts, but You wont regret it? At the Shadow Clan Masters question, all three hesitated for a moment. However, they soon glanced at Mok Gyeong-un, conscious of him, then nodded and replied in unison. We wont regret it. It wasnt a situation for regrets. Hwan Yun-myeong felt that way even more so. Not only had he already revealed with his own mouth that the junior apprentice brothers had tried to prevent them from becoming formal disciples, but now that he had lost his right arm, who would accept him? Hwan Yun-myeong looked at his master with desperate eyes. Then the Shadow Clan Master covered his mouth and laughed as if pleased. Ohoho. Good. Since you chose it yourselves, of course I should grant it. Ah! Thank you! At his answer, the junior disciples all knocked their heads on the floor, expressing their gratitude. Mok Gyeong-un, watching this scene, couldnt understand. They werent special cases like him, and they had given up becoming formal disciples for their own desires. Yet why was he accepting them? While he was wondering, Hwan Yun-myeong and Yong-su seemed to be smiling at him with relieved expressions. Hmm. Why were they making such faces? The reason was simple. By getting castrated, their positions had now become equal. No, since they had entered the clan before Mok Gyeong-un, the situation had reversed. As his senior brothers, he could no longer bully them Gyeong-un. Just then, the Shadow Clan Master called out to Mok Gyeong-un. Yes. We can speak casually now, right? Yes. Ohoho. Youve gained three junior apprentice brothers as soon as you entered, so youre quite fortunate. As the senior brother, take good care of them. !!!!!! At the Shadow Clan Masters words, the faces of the three distorted in an instant. What kind of bolt from the blue was this? Why was that bastard Mok Gyeong-un becoming their senior brother instead? Unable to hold back, Hwan Yun-myeong asked, M-Master. How can the one who entered last become the senior brother? What nonsense are you spouting? Pardon? Gyeong-un became a formal disciple the earliest, so isnt he rightfully your senior brother? At the Shadow Clan Masters words, Hwan Yun-myeong scrunched his face as if he had bitten into dung. He thought that by becoming a formal disciple, he would at least have a higher rank than that bastard, but this couldnt be happening. Just then, Myeong Tak clasped his hands in greeting to Mok Gyeong-un. Junior Apprentice Myeong Tak greets Senior Brother Mok Gyeong-un. The quickest change in stance, above all. Watching this, Hwan Yun-myeong and Yong-su were dumbfounded. Of course, Myeong Tak paid no heed to their gazes. In any case, the tide had turned. Even Master had appointed Mok Gyeong-un as the senior brother without even hearing the circumstances of what had happened inside. What did that imply? This bastard is the next Shadow Clan Master. To survive now, the one he needed to impress was not Hwan Yun-myeong who had stabbed them in the back. *** After sending the injured Hwan Yun-myeong, Yong-su, and Myeong Tak to the medical hall of the inner clan and being left alone, the Shadow Clan Master looked at Mok Gyeong-un and spoke. Youre not asking anything. About what? Why youre not asking about the circumstances of what happened inside And things like why I put you, who entered last, forward as the senior brother. Since Master must have something in mind, does this disciple of yours need to impudently raise questions? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the corners of the Shadow Clan Masters mouth twitched. He had asked because Mok Gyeong-un showed no hint of doubt, but to think he would give such a satisfactory answer. However, this wasnt the childs true heart. Based on observing him until the Corpse Blood Valleys discipleship ceremony, this child was a cunning type that was difficult to control. For such a child to cite discourtesy Ohohoho. While its an excellent answer as a disciple, theres no need to hide your true thoughts in front of me. Do you have nothing you want to say? At the Shadow Clan Masters question, Mok Gyeong-un soon parted his lips. However, the question was different from what was expected. Even though you knew, was it out of affection that you accepted them as formal disciples? The Shadow Clan Masters eyes narrowed. Look at this child. He never thought he would ask in such a way. It seems there was more conversation inside than I thought. Judging by the way youre asking. Contrary to the Shadow Clan Masters guess, there had been no conversation. It was just that thanks to Hwan Yun-myeong, captivated by the Evil Commandment Swords demonic energy, babbling about his desires, Mok Gyeong-un had learned how their master-disciple relationship had been formed. If you can call that a conversation. Ohoho. If its uncomfortable, you dont have to answer. Thats not it. If I must answer, it could be out of affection. But apart from that, there are sometimes things you can overlook while knowing. Hm? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. What did he mean by overlooking while knowing? From Mok Gyeong-uns perspective, who valued reason, it made no sense at all. But one thing was certain: the Shadow Clan Master knew that all the disciples who came in due to Hwan Yun-myeong did not get castrated. No, it would be stranger if he didnt know in the first place. He was none other than the leader of the Shadow Clan, which oversaw information. Giving up something for the sake of something else is not an easy thing. The Shadow Clan Master spoke while covering his mouth. Ohoho. Youll understand what I mean once you face more of lifes hardships and are in a position to lead an organization. Ill keep that in mind. Anyhow, I apologize for causing this incident by not informing those children in advance. Not at all. They probably havent memorized it properly yet, so Ill arrange lodgings for you today, so while resting Ive memorized it. What? If youre referring to the Ghost Yin Techniques oral secrets, Ive memorized them all. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Shadow Clan Master looked at him as if asking if that was really true. Thats because according to the report, the three had barged in here not long after he had gone to the discipleship ceremony. No matter how brilliant, it would be difficult to memorize the oral secrets in such a short time. However Attending to the source, under the scenery, reversing the clouds, reforming the world, reaching compliance, understanding the realm of martial merit !? The Shadow Clan Masters eyes sparkled at the Ghost Yin Techniques oral secrets flowing from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. Having watched the last gate of Corpse Blood Valley, he was aware that Mok Gyeong-uns talent was incomparably superior to ordinary people. But he didnt know he would be this outstanding. Was it to this extent? This exceeded expectations. He newly sympathized with the ancient sages saying that one couldnt help but be moved when welcoming an excellent disciple. The more he knew this child, the more he truly regretted it. If only his background was under the Heaven and Earth Society, he would walk an even smoother path. It was unfortunate that he still needed to improve his perception, but he was worth nurturing as a future talent. Even if I want to hold back praise, its hard to do so. Well done. Not at all. Ohoho. Id like to proceed with the teachings right away if I could, but it seems difficult today as I havent finished dealing with the earlier matter. I understand. Ive informed the Internal Affairs Director, so he will guide you to your lodging. You probably havent had a proper rest while going through the Corpse Blood Valleys gates, so rest well today. Yes. Then see you tomorrow Ah. I apologize, but would it be alright for me to take a walk around this area? A walk? Yes. After being in the mountains for so long, Id like to take a light stroll and look around. At those words, the Shadow Clan Masters eyes sparkled faintly. However, without revealing it, he spoke as if it were nothing. You want to tour the inner city, I see. Yes. If its okay. Ohoho. If thats the case, Ill assign someone to accompany you. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. Although he had been accepted as a formal disciple and the Shadow Clan Masters tone had become gentler and more familiar, he still hadnt lowered his guard against Mok Gyeong-un at all. The fact that he was assigning someone when Mok Gyeong-un said he would take a walk nearby showed that. It was annoying, but there was no choice. Thank you for your consideration. *** And so, Mok Gyeong-un left the Shadow Clans estate accompanied by an escort warrior assigned by the Shadow Clan Master. Dont mind me and just walk around as you please, Young Master. Yes. Thank you for your consideration. In fact, it would have been more considerate not to follow. But there was no choice. Hoo. Mok Gyeong-un let out a small exclamation as he looked around outside the estate. He had briefly looked around while coming here, but it was indeed vast. No, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it immense. The inner city itself is large. It seemed like it would take quite some time to look around the entire place. Rather, if he climbed the tallest building and surveyed the surroundings, he felt he could roughly grasp the entire geography of this place. However, that seemed difficult to do right away. The escort warrior was watching his every move. -What did you come out for? It would be better to rest today as that eunuch-like mortal said. Just then, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ears. In response, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and replied through voice transmission. -Because I felt it. -Felt? What do you mean? -I sense Go Chans spiritual energy not far from here. -What? You mean that spirit who had entered that assassin wenchs body? -Yes. The reason Mok Gyeong-un had come out was none other than the Guard Go Chan. Forming a bond meant not only the spirit could sense the owners energy. Mok Gyeong-un could also instinctively detect the location of his bound spirit. Its not far. He was located within a radius of about 100 jang. If the energy was very far away, it would be faint and difficult to notice, but being this close, he felt he could definitely tell where it was. Northwest. If he headed in that direction, he would likely meet him. -Seems like that guy is impressive too. Well, as a bound spirit, its natural for him to follow since he cant even run away. But the fact that he didnt come close -It seems hes maintaining the body he possessed. -Ha! You mean he infiltrated this place while still possessing a body? -Yes. Thats how it appears for now. -The body seemed quite useful, but it didnt seem to be at a level capable of sneaking into the inner city He must unexpectedly have some skill. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Since he was originally an assassin, he may have done so based on that experience. -Well, in any case, the more cards we can use, the better. Since theres no risk of betrayal from a bound spirit. He agreed with Cheong-ryeongs words. Thats why he was looking for the Guard Go Chan. Seeing that he had followed well and infiltrated this place, his value seemed to have increased compared to before. And so, Mok Gyeong-un headed towards the northwestern path of the inner city, accompanied by the Shadow Clans escort warrior. It was when they had walked about thirty jang. A group of people could be seen walking from the opposite side. One of them particularly caught his eye. Hmm. It was a youthful-looking man in his late twenties with curly hair and a radiant appearance. In Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, the mans surging energy was visible. Surprisingly, the magnitude of that energy was on a level comparable to Bright Blade King Son Yun. Who is he? He was at a level where it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call him an executive. However, it was difficult to make an accurate judgment based on appearance alone. Just then, someone else entered Mok Gyeong-uns sight. !? Behind the curly-haired youth, there was a man who appeared to be in his early thirties, seemingly part of the group. He was holding a wine bottle in one hand and had his other arm wrapped around the waist of a young and alluring woman. -Isnt that Could it be that guy? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un nodded slightly. The woman wearing flashy clothes with a neckline revealing her chest was none other than -It seems to be him. It was undoubtedly the Guard Go Chan, who had possessed Ha Chae-rin. But why was Go Chan acting like that? It seemed he had infiltrated the Heaven and Earth Society in a different way than expected. Aaaah, damn it. Having also instantly recognized his master, Mok Gyeong-un, the Guard Go Chan couldnt lift his face, feeling embarrassed. Chapter 129 Chapter 129 C Reunion (2)Not long ago, in the Crimson Orchid House located on the eastern outskirts of the outer city The Crimson Orchid House was famous for its hard-to-obtain fine liquors and its exceptionally talented and beautiful courtesans. Within it, there was a grand and luxurious guest room called Yearned Promise. As the name suggested, the Yearned Promise guest room was a place that received only distinguished guests. It was a place that entertained only those from renowned clans and clans within the Heaven and Earth Society or those of the Great Clan Leader rank or higher. As such, the courtesans of the Crimson Orchid House all yearned to go to Yearned Promise and entertain the distinguished guests to form connections. Even if they couldnt become the primary consort, quite a few had entered as concubines through Yearned Promise. However, this time, the competition was particularly fierce. It was because of a rumor that a guest of the Clan Leader rank from the Heaven and Earth Society had made a reservation after a long time. [Phew.] Go Chan, who had possessed Ha Chae-rin, had somehow managed to be included in the group of entertainers. Due to the competition with the other courtesans, he had wanted to change his approach. He had invested too much time to give up and leave now. -Swish. Go Chan quietly waited for his turn. The most special time in Yearned Promise was when the courtesans would showcase their talents or arts one by one in front of the distinguished guest. -Ding~! Ding~! Currently, a courtesan was dancing in front of the distinguished guest, fluttering her long sleeves to display her skills. In Go Chans hand was a geomungo*. (*T/N: A traditional Korean six-stringed zither) Since he had passed the audition by playing the geomungo when entering the Crimson Orchid House, he intended to do the same this time. However, the problem was that someone had already played the geomungo before him. Damn it. To be honest, the skills of the courtesan who had played the geomungo before him were a level above his own. After all, he was originally an assassin, not a musician. I cant miss this opportunity. He knew that the rank of Clan Leader was quite high within the Heaven and Earth Society. If he could gain access through such a person, he would be able to enter the inner region of the Heaven and Earth Society. However, not only Go Chan but the other courtesans were also desperate to catch the eye of this esteemed guest. What a fate, to have to compete with courtesans in this. No, it was hard to call it fate. Having died and become a spirit, what fate was there to speak of? It was the pitiful destiny of a bound spirit. Just then, a rough voice could be heard from inside. [Next!] As soon as the voice ended, the courtesan who had gone inside earlier came out with a disappointed expression. It seemed she had tried her best to seduce the guest but failed and was in a bad mood. However, this was already the sixth courtesan like this. Strange. Originally, even if it was the distinguished guest-only Yearned Promise, they wouldnt call for additional courtesans beyond the set number. But there were 10 courtesans waiting, including himself. 16 courtesans were waiting for the distinguished guest. Thanks to that, he was able to be included in that number without issue, but just how high of a position must this person hold for the Madam to put in so much effort? [Its my turn.] Just then, a courtesan stepped forward. She appeared to be in her mid-twenties and was the courtesan who had challenged Go Chan. As she was about to enter, the Madam whispered something in her ear in a low voice. Go Chan observed this closely. The body he possessed, Ha Chae-rin, had learned the art of lip-reading, so he could roughly guess the words just by the shape of the lips. [Hes the disciple of the Five Kings. The Five Kings. This is your last chance.] !? At the Madams words, Go Chans eyes widened. He knew they were paying special attention, but the person inside right now wasnt just of the Clan Leader rank but a disciple of the Five Kings, known as the high-ranking executives of the Heaven and Earth Society? Go Chan couldnt hide his inner surprise. The Five Kings The Five Kings of the Heaven and Earth Society were masters recognized as the strongest, leaving aside political affairs and looking at the entire martial world. And one of their disciples is here? He wasnt sure if this would be alright. Will I be discovered with Ha Chae-rins concealment technique? The Four Great Assassins, as their title suggested, possessed a concealment technique that allowed them to hide their energy. Of course, that concealment wasnt perfect. Because it involved inserting needles into several acupuncture points to block the energy channels. Currently, Go Chan had lowered his energy to the level of a second-rate using the concealment technique. If he completely blocked the energy channels, it would be difficult to react when a dangerous situation occurred. This is troublesome. Even the rank of Clan Leader was high, but if he got entangled with a disciple of the Five Kings, he might lose this body. While he was worrying like that [Tsk!] The courtesan who had gone in earlier came out with a puffed-up face. It seemed she was told to leave right away, even though she hadnt been inside for long. [He likes young girls, doesnt he?] [] It seemed she was kicked out immediately because of her age. The Madam looked at her with pity and then gestured to Go Chan. It was already his turn. [Dont upset his mood too much, and if he seems displeased, come out right away.] [ I will.] It seemed too late to change the plan. With a slightly nervous expression, Go Chan entered the Yearned Promise, the distinguished guest room. Inside, a somewhat rough-looking man in his early thirties with short facial hair was sitting in a relaxed posture, drinking from a bottle. -Gulp, gulp! The manly-looking man put down the empty bottle on the table and looked at Go Chan. His gaze swept over him from top to bottom. For a moment, Go Chan felt goosebumps all over his body. The way he was assessing his entire body as if appraising him made Go Chan almost blurt out a curse without realizing it. Damn it. Its disgusting. Soon, the corners of the mans mouth could be seen slightly twitching. It seemed he was pleased with Go Chans appearance. The man opened his mouth. [Your face is quite pretty. Show me the talent you possess.] Ugh. Go Chan barely suppressed his inner thoughts and calmly replied. [Yes, sir.] Even speaking with his own mouth, the goosebumps wouldnt subside. But he had to endure it. To get to his masters side, he needed to enter the inner region of the Heaven and Earth Society. -Ding! Go Chan sat on a chair and placed the pick on the strings of the geomungo. Before he could even play properly, the man raised one eyebrow and then waved his hand, signaling him to put it away. Whats with this bastard? For a young man, he was unexpectedly picky, unlike his hearty appearance. He seemed to be the owner of a personality that was fussy about many things, unlike his open and generous appearance. Just then, the Madam came out, knocking on a bamboo cane, and said, [I apologize. Prepare the next girl right away] [No. Stay outside.] [Pardon?] [I want to see something else in this girl.] [ I understand.] The puzzled Madam went back inside the waiting room. He had tried to showcase his musical talent, but the man who had refused it was now telling him to stay, saying he wanted to see something else? While thinking that, the man spoke. [Girl. I see you have learned martial arts.] So thats what it was. As expected of a disciple of the Five Kings, he immediately noticed that Go Chan had learned martial arts. Since he had deliberately blocked his energy channels to reveal a second-rate level, he had expected a high-level expert to notice. However, Go Chan found it difficult to gauge this mans skill level. He could only surmise that he was at least a master of the Peak Realm. At his words, Go Chan recited the lines he had prepared in advance. [Its just a small skill I learned from my late father. Its merely enough to protect myself from ruffians, so please dont think too highly of it.] [You learned it from your deceased father?] [My father was a low-ranking warrior within the association.] [Oh? Is that so?] The man showed interest in Go Chans words. Within the Heaven and Earth Society, third-rate and second-rate martial artists were abundant, so it wasnt particularly surprising, but a courtesan learning martial arts seemed to be perceived differently. [Even if he was low-ranking, for the child of a warrior of the great Heaven and Earth Society to live as a courtesan in such a place Its truly a pitiful fate.] [] It would be good to show a teary-eyed look here, but the situation itself was so uncomfortable that it was difficult for Go Chan to put on such an act. Just then, the man chuckled and said, [ Did you think I would comfort you like that? The world is full of people in hardship. Becoming a courtesan was your choice, so isnt it ridiculous to expect comfort?] [Your words are just, sir.] There was no need to act unnecessarily. But then, the man suddenly shrugged his shoulders and said, [But they say life brings a few strokes of luck.] [] [If your meager martial arts can pique my interest, I shall accept you as one of my people.] [As one of your people?] [My so-called guards are all dull men, so its been a bit lonely. Wouldnt it be pleasing to the eyes to have a pretty girl like you?] Look at this? Not as a concubine but as a guard? For a man with a rough way of speaking and who said he wouldnt offer comfort, he was showing generosity in a peculiar way. He didnt seem to be as narrow-minded as he had thought. Rather, it worked out well. He had been at a loss as to what to do if he entered as a concubine, but this might actually be better. However, he became curious about this fellows identity. [Sir, before I demonstrate my skills, may I ask your esteemed name?] [My name?] [If youre saying you might accept a lowly servant like me, how can I not know your esteemed name?] At Go Chans question, the man gulped down a bottle of liquor and said, [You mean me? Hahahaha!] -Thud! The man, who had laughed heartily, picked up something that had been placed on the floor and lightly lifted it. It was none other than An ax? It wasnt the kind of ax used to chop firewood but a massive ax that could split a person in half with a single strike. Seeing this, someone among the Five Kings came to Go Chans mind. Axe-Destroying King (Ƹ) Ho Taegang. He was known as a supreme master who had slaughtered countless experts of the righteous faction with a single ax. And he was one of the Eight Stars, regarded as the greatest masters of the martial world. Realizing who his master was, Go Chan unconsciously swallowed his saliva, and the man revealed his identity. [I am Ho Jong-hyeok, the Great Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan.] *** Damn it. Guard Go Chan, who had possessed Ha Chae-rins body. Go Chan couldnt lift his face due to extreme embarrassment. By demonstrating his dagger-throwing skills, he had managed to become a guard of this man, Ho Jong-hyeok, the Great Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan, who had come as a distinguished guest to the Crimson Orchid House. However, although his title was a guard, this fellow was treating him almost like a concubine. Not only did he make him wear clothes that revealed his chest, but he also had him pour drinks all day by his side. This is driving me crazy. He had been going along with the fellows tune, enduring it until he could find his master, Mok Gyeong-un, but to think he would end up showing such an embarrassing sight. He wanted to immediately remove Ho Jong-hyeoks arm that was wrapped around his waist. -Kekekeke. That fellows soul is that of a man, isnt it? The way hes acting, hes completely become a wench. Cheong-ryeong laughed at Go Chans appearance. Mok Gyeong-un also found it somewhat unexpected, but in fact, he had no particular feelings about it. Rather, his gaze was drawn to the curly-haired youth with a radiant appearance and those around him. They were all exceptional experts, not ordinary people. Just then, the escort warrior assigned by the Shadow Clan Master hurriedly whispered, Young Master, you must quickly pay your respects. The one at the very front is Young Master Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. Jang Neung-ak? Ah, so that curly-haired man was one of the three disciples of the Society Leader, the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, Jang Neung-ak? He had heard from the Corpse Blood Valley Master, Lee Ji-yeom. [Aside from the senior disciple, Young Master Na Yul-ryang, it would be difficult for me to describe the appearances of the second and third disciples as I havent seen them. However, according to rumors, it would be best to be cautious if you meet the second young master.] He remembered that his reputation wasnt very good. He had heard that he had a tyrannical temperament, wanting to obtain anything he desired. Just from his outward appearance, he didnt particularly seem that way. In any case, there was nothing good about clashing with this person right now, so Mok Gyeong-un clasped his hands in greeting and bowed his head to show respect. Greetings to Young Master Jang Neung-ak. As he greeted like that, there was no response. Rather, Jang Neung-ak seemed to have no interest and tried to pass by Mok Gyeong-un and the escort warrior. Is that fortunate? It might be better for him not to be interested. However, it became a bit troublesome. It seemed difficult to take Go Chan away right away as he was with the entourage of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. So, he was about to ask through voice transmission who the person with him was, but -Tap! At that moment, Jang Neung-ak, who had passed by, stopped. Then, turning his head, he said, You just now I dont think Ive seen you before. Who are you? He had hoped he would pass by, but he stopped and asked. Mok Gyeong-un turned his body and replied while maintaining his posture of greeting with clasped hands. I am Mok Gyeong-un, disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. Shadow Clan Master? Yes. Is there a guy named Mok Gyeong-un among the Shadow Clan Masters disciples? This is the first time Ive heard of it. Under the Shadow Clan Master Wait, Young Master, isnt this brat that guy? That guy? What are they talking about? At that moment of confusion -Swish! Suddenly, in Mok Gyeong-uns lowered gaze, a pair of legs appeared in front of him. Hoh, so youre that guy. The owner of the voice was none other than Jang Neung-ak. Based on the vast energy emanating from him, Mok Gyeong-un had estimated that he was quite strong, but his movement was extremely fast. He was already standing right in front of him. You Youre the hostage of the righteous faction who passed the Corpse Blood Valleys gates with the highest score this time, arent you? At his question, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Not much time had passed since the discipleship ceremony at Corpse Blood Valley had ended. Yet how did this person already know about him? While he was thinking that -Tap! Swish! Jang Neung-ak lifted Mok Gyeong-uns chin with the folding fan he was holding in his hand. Then, smirking, he said, I only feel like youre at the beginning of the peak realm, so how could a guy like you have gotten the highest score at the Corpse Blood Valleys gates? What should he say in response here? While he was pondering, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ears. -Lower your head as much as possible. This isnt the time to clash in terms of strength or influence. The opponent was the second disciple of the Society Leader. As he was aiming to be the next Society Leader, he held considerable influence here. If he carelessly displeased him, his ankles could be grabbed before he could even attempt anything. Naturally, Mok Gyeong-un had that level of discretion. Thus, It was merely good luck. Thank you for looking upon me favorably Right at that moment In the blink of an eye, Jang Neung-aks index and middle fingers were poking Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. In that fleeting moment, Mok Gyeong-un made a judgment. A test. This was clearly a test. Jang Neung-ak considered his martial prowess to be around the early-stage of Peak Realm, so he had doubts. Therefore, he was now testing him to reveal his true skills. Here, Mok Gyeong-uns choice was simple. Ugh. Mok Gyeong-un blinked and closed his eyes, only slightly flinching his body. Naturally, he wouldnt be able to dodge, and if he kept his eyes open, it would be considered strange, so he did his best to pretend to be an inferior martial artist. -Thwack! In front of Mok Gyeong-un, who had his eyes closed, Jang Neung-aks two fingers stopped by a hairs breadth. Jang Neung-ak, who had stopped his fingers like that, chuckled. A woman in her early twenties with thick lips, wearing red clothes, who was one of his companions, also laughed and said, It seems he doesnt live up to the rumors, Young Master. It appears so. Jang Neung-ak also nodded as if he had a similar opinion and withdrew his hand. Fortunately, it seemed he had successfully deceived him. -Well done, mortal. Cheong-ryeong also thought that Mok Gyeong-un had handled himself well this time. However Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For someone flinching in surprise, his heartbeat is exceptionally calm, Young Master. What? Jang Neung-ak turned his head and looked at someone. There stood a middle-aged man with long hair, his eyes covered with a black cloth and leaning on a bamboo cane. He had the calmest energy among them. It felt like a clear lake, but could he possibly be a blind man? While he was thinking that If my subordinates ears are not mistaken, the person in front was not surprised at all, Young Master. Not surprised at all, you say? With those words, Jang Neung-ak turned his head and glared at Mok Gyeong-un with sharp eyes. At this, Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips slightly. He had tried his best to act, but it seemed the situation was becoming troublesome. Chapter 130 Chapter 130 C Ability (1)The second disciple Jang Neung-ak, one of the candidates for the next Society Leader. There were many conflicting opinions about his background, and many who took issue with his disposition and conduct. However, despite his overflowing greed, those who acknowledged Jang Neung-ak believed that his skill would once again establish the Heaven and Earth Society as a pillar of the Central Plains. Like the senior disciple Na Yul-ryang, Jang Neung-ak had built up quite a significant force. It was estimated that its size amounted to 30% within the Heaven and Earth Society. Among such a force, there were the next-generation powerhouses who formed the backbone, and Jang Neung-ak referred to these subordinates of his as follows: Five Mountains Alliance. Five enormous mountains. It literally meant his five cherished subordinates. Jang Neung-ak, who enjoyed ranking and ordering, regularly had his subordinates compete against each other to determine a new ranking and encourage competition. As a result, five powerhouses were determined, and they were the Five Mountains Alliance. Excluding Jang Neung-ak, there were a total of five people present. Except for the female guard accompanying Ho Jong-hyeok, the Great Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan, everyone from the Second Mountain to the Fifth Mountain was gathered. Most people assumed that Ho Jong-hyeok, a disciple of Axe-Destroying King Ho Taegang, one of the Eight Stars of the Central Plains and one of the Five Kings, would be either the First Mountain or the Second Mountain, but the reality was different. Second Mountain, Wi Maeng-cheon. Despite being a blind man who had lost his sight, he was a powerhouse who contended for the position of the First Mountain. And among the members of the Five Mountains Alliance, he was the only one who was not from the Heaven and Earth Society but brought from outside, and he possessed an ability that everyone avoided as much as his martial prowess. It was his hyper-senses that had developed after losing his sight. Among them, his hearing was by far the most exceptional. [A useful talent.] Jang Neung-ak highly valued Wi Maeng-cheons auditory ability. Thats because Wi Maeng-cheon could read other peoples emotions or discern the truth from lies with this absurd level of hearing. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Its steady. Wi Maeng-cheon had been carefully listening to this persons heartbeat since first seeing him. Normally, he wouldnt pay attention to everyone he didnt know. However, it started because of the guard beside him. [Young Master, you must quickly pay your respects. The one at the very front is Young Master Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader.] From this conversation alone, Wi Maeng-cheon learned that one of the approaching individuals was meeting his lord, Jang Neung-ak, for the first time. Usually, when someone was referred to as a disciple of the Society Leader, their heartbeat would noticeably change due to emotional fluctuations during their first meeting, unless they were executives. However Its too steady. There was not the slightest change in the heartbeat. It just kept beating, thump, thump, and it could be said to be too regular to this extent. Even when sleeping, if one had a restless dream, the heartbeat would change, so how could it be this steady? To this degree, it was almost at the level of a highly trained assassin. However, even an assassins heartbeat would have variations. Who is he? In any case, he was also someone Wi Maeng-cheon was seeing for the first time. Since Wi Maeng-cheon was blind, he distinguished others through their footsteps, heartbeats, or habitual sounds they made. But this person was someone whose voice he was hearing for the very first time. He maintains his composure even after seeing the Young Master His martial prowess, sensed through his energy, was around the beginning of the peak realm, which was unusual for someone who was at best a senior warrior or a Great Clan Leader, considering his young age. And Wi Maeng-cheon realized that Mok Gyeong-un was definitely extraordinary through Jang Neung-aks test. Although he had lost his sight, he knew how precious eyes were to people. Therefore, when someone aimed for their eyes, he could confirm that most peoples heartbeats would become incomparably larger than usual. However -Thump! Thump! Thump! Just what is this guy? How could the sound be exactly the same as before? Judging from the sound of movement and reaction, it seemed like he flinched in surprise, but there was not the slightest change in his heartbeat. It was as calm as if he were doing daily activities. What is this? This was the first time he had encountered someone like this. Nothing represented emotions as well as the sound of the heart. But how could this be possible? After a moment of puzzlement, Wi Maeng-cheon could be certain of one thing. If my subordinates ears are not mistaken, the person in front was not surprised at all, Young Master. Not surprised at all, you say? At Wi Maeng-cheons words, Jang Neung-ak turned his head and glared at Mok Gyeong-un with sharp eyes. He trusted Wi Maeng-cheons judgment, as he possessed excellent ability in reading others. You Were you really not surprised? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un waved his hands and said, How could that be possible? My eyes were about to be poked, so how could someone not be surprised -Tap! At that moment, Jang Neung-ak placed the head of his folding fan on Mok Gyeong-uns chest. Although he didnt possess hyper-senses like Wi Maeng-cheon, he could discern heartbeats through a medium without directly touching with his hands. Soon, Jang Neung-ak snorted and opened his mouth. This guy is completely interesting. What? Dont tell me Maeng-cheons words are true? The woman with thick lips and red clothes asked as if intrigued. Then, Jang Neung-ak swept the folding fan up from the chest to Mok Gyeong-uns chin and said, Is it because he has guts? Or is he hiding his skills? Jang Neung-aks eyes seemed to pierce through Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing his appearance, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. He thought he could deceive him with just facial expression management and appropriate acting, but that blind man seemed more troublesome than expected. It was his first time encountering someone who listened to heartbeats. -Mortal, stay calm. Even if his hearing is abnormally sharp, your true skills havent been exposed. Cheong-ryeong spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. The situation was different from when they were in Corpse Blood Valley. If he made an enemy of the Society Leaders disciple, it could go beyond being annoying, and his chances of avenging his grudge might become remote before he could even attempt anything. This guy shouldnt act out rashly. Although he had been with him all this time, Mok Gyeong-uns actions were unpredictable. Thats why she was concerned. In a situation where they werent fully prepared, the answer was to suppress ones emotions. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. I heard you are one of those closest to the Society Leader. Hm? At those words from Mok Gyeong-un, one of Jang Neung-aks eyebrows slightly rose. It seemed he wasnt too displeased with what he had just said. Mok Gyeong-un continued, The master who taught me said that one must remain calm even in front of a tiger to survive. At his words, the corners of Jang Neung-aks mouth slightly curled up. Unlike his appearance, he seemed to be someone who knew how to speak eloquently. Referring to him as a tiger meant elevating him as an entity beyond ones capacity, and saying that he maintained composure to survive was lowering himself. In response, Jang Neung-ak said, You seem quite capable in handling yourself. Even if I have guts, if the Young Master decides to, you can kill someone like me at any time, so how could I act recklessly? Youre not foolish. Yes, those who know how to handle themselves tend to have longer lifespans. -Zing! Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the folding fan touching below his neck. Although there was nothing sharp, the aura emanating from the point of contact seemed ready to pierce his neck at any moment. As expected of a disciple of the Heaven and Earth Societys leader, he was no ordinary person. I will keep your words in mind. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Jang Neung-ak chuckled, removed the folding fan from his neck, clasped his hands behind his back, and stepped away from Mok Gyeong-un. Could this quietly pass? While thinking that, Jang Neung-ak walked a few steps forward and said, But you know, while its good that you can handle yourself, if your skills dont back it up, you cant have this level of composure. Dont you agree, Maeng-cheon? Thats right, Young Master. This Young Master thinks that the hostage, you bastard, are hiding your skills as much as your composure. I dont know in what way or by what method, though. At this, Mok Gyeong-un lowered his head and stance and said, How could that be possible? I dont meet the level of your expectations. Someone who doesnt meet expectations wouldnt have gotten the highest score at the Corpse Blood Valleys gates for no reason. Dont you agree, Jong-hyeok? -Gulp, gulp! At that question, Ho Jong-hyeok, the Great Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan, downed the liquor from the bottle, wiped his lips with his sleeve, and replied, If you say he got the highest score with his current skills, it would be impossible unless he possessed heaven-bestowed luck or there was corruption within Corpse Blood Valley. This Young Master shares the same thought. -Shing! At that moment, the blind Wi Maeng-cheon slightly pulled out his bamboo cane as if drawing it. Then, a sharp blade hidden inside was revealed. Its a matter that can be easily revealed if we test him. Young Master, please leave it to me. I will verify it. At those words, the red-clothed woman with thick lips also stepped forward. Hohoho. I will do it. I want to see if his skills match his handsome face. Seeing the two eager individuals, Jang Neung-ak chuckled, shook his head, and then spoke to the muscular giant who had been silent all this time, with a rough beard reminiscent of Zhang Yide[1]. Jeo Mo-pal. Yes, my lord. I want to see this friends true skills. Yes, my lord. It was as soon as those words ended. -Bam! The man who had been still, no, Jeo Mo-pal, suddenly moved. Possessing a swift movement that didnt match his giant stature, Jeo Mo-pal instantly tried to strike down on Mok Gyeong-uns head with his interlocked hands. -Swish! In response, Mok Gyeong-un utilized his footwork and spread his body backwards. Then, Jeo Mo-pal, with his arms lowered from the strike, charged forward like a wild boar. His momentum seemed like it would crush anything. However, despite this momentum, Mok Gyeong-un maintained his composure and continued to widen the distance using his footwork. -Tap tap tap! Hmph! At this, Jeo Mo-pal stamped his foot on the ground, leaving a deep imprint, and extended his fist towards Mok Gyeong-un, who was increasing the distance. -Boom! At that moment -Whoosh! A white light flickered from Jeo Mo-pals fist, and an invisible, heavy force rushed towards Mok Gyeong-uns face. This was none other than Fist Wind. As the Fist Wind infused with qi flew towards him, Mok Gyeong-un found it difficult to dodge, so he crossed his arms and immediately assumed a defensive stance. -Whoosh! As the Fist Wind struck his crossed arms, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back about six steps. -Tremble! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed at his trembling arms. As he had somewhat guessed based on the energy Jeo Mo-pal was exhibiting, his martial prowess had indeed reached the pinnacle of the peak realm. However, in terms of the strength infused in his fists alone, it was even higher. It seemed he possessed external and internal energy that was nearly at the transcendent realm. This wont do. It seemed difficult to properly face this man with his concealed skills. However, if he fully revealed his skills, it would turn out as Jang Neung-ak wanted. No other choice. It would be better to take a few hits and dodge moderately. His pride wasnt particularly hurt by this. It was better to be hit a few times and avoid it than to get involved in troublesome matters right away. That was when it happened. -Bam! Jeo Mo-pals fist, which had instantly closed the distance, struck Mok Gyeong-uns face, causing his head to turn sideways and collide with the ground. -Bang! Phew. This hurts a bit. But this level of pain was nothing. Mok Gyeong-un could endure even worse than this without letting out a single groan. At that moment, Jeo Mo-pal, who had driven Mok Gyeong-uns head into the ground and turned him upside down, kicked his abdomen with a qi-infused kick. -Thud! -Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-un, who was hit in the abdomen, was pushed back while arching his back like a shrimp. Seeing this, Ho Jong-hyeok, the Great Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan, clicked his tongue. Tsk tsk. Hes done for. Done for. When he saw Mok Gyeong-uns footwork, he had guessed that he would be at the late-stage peak realm, but seeing him being helplessly beaten, he wondered if he wasnt even at that level. Jeo Mo-pal might be the lowest among the Five Mountains, but he was an expert with skills approaching the transcendent realm. When such a skilled person seriously unleashed his martial prowess, how could he be a match even if he was the top scorer at Corpse Blood Valley? Hmm. Is this all hes capable of? Disappointment mixed in the eyes of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. He had expected him to show as much as he had hoped for to some extent, but seeing him being pummeled like that, his expectations were gradually fading. Well, even if he had hidden his skills, it was virtually impossible for him to be a match for Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountains anyway. Thats enough. Now He was about to tell him to finish it moderately, but His heartbeat is still steady. What? Please leave it to me instead. -Whoosh! With those words, someone leaped out. It was none other than Wi Maeng-cheon, the Second Mountain. -Shing! Wi Maeng-cheon, who had drawn the sword hidden in his bamboo cane, instantly flew and slashed at the neck of Mok Gyeong-un, who was being beaten by Jeo Mo-pal. He unleashed his killing intent to the maximum and showed the momentum to sever the neck in a single stroke. -Swish! The moment the blade was about to touch the neck -Clang! -Whoosh! !? Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that instant, Jeo Mo-pals eyes widened. Mok Gyeong-un had lightly grasped the fist Jeo Mo-pal was throwing with his left hand and had somehow parried Wi Maeng-cheons sword with a kick. You bastard He was about to say that he was indeed hiding his skills, but Mok Gyeong-un, as if Jeo Mo-pal wasnt even in his concern, looked at the blind Wi Maeng-cheon and said, I was letting myself get hit, yet youre making things difficult. What the hell are you saying? This damn rat bastard was arrogantly saying that he had been letting himself get hit by Jeo Mo-pal? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jeo Mo-pals anger surged, and he tried to shake off his grabbed fist and send Mok Gyeong-uns face flying with his other fist. However -Crack! Ugh! -Thud! At that moment, along with a groan of pain from Jeo Mo-pals mouth, his grabbed right wrist was twisted backwards, and he was forced to kneel on one knee on the ground. Th-this bastards energy technique? Jeo Mo-pal couldnt hide his shock. This bastards energy technique was surpassing his own, which was close to the transcendent realm. Chapter 131 Chapter 131 C Ability (2)Will this be alright? Guard Go Chan, who had possessed Ha Chae-rin, had an uneasy look in his eyes as he watched the fight beside Ho Jong-hyeok. He was well aware of Mok Gyeong-uns skills before coming here. Although he possessed a strange power, he was merely at the second-rate level, so it was questionable whether he could endure against such a monstrous fellow. However -Thud! !? Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountains Alliance, the Fifth Mountain, was forced to kneel with his right wrist twisted. Seeing his state, Go Chan couldnt hide his inner shock. No, it hadnt even been a full month, so just what had happened? Was Mok Gyeong-un originally this strong? Indeed, my judgment was correct. The blind Second Mountain, Wi Maeng-cheon, opened his mouth while his sword was still locked. He had no intention of actually beheading Mok Gyeong-un, but he had created a momentum that seemed like he would slash with maximum killing intent. As a result, Mok Gyeong-un revealed his true skills. This was quite surprising. He has surpassed the peak realm. It exceeded expectations. He had thought that he might be at the pinnacle of peak realm at most. However, if he could block his sword strike in an instant and overwhelm Jeo Mo-pal with his internal energy, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that he had reached the beginning of the Transcendent Realm. With what skill did he -Woo! !? The blind Wi Maeng-cheon frowned. Although their swords were locked, a very faint resonance transmitted to his ears, grating on them. Then, he felt cracks forming on his sword. At this -Clang! Wi Maeng-cheon used a sword technique to deflect Mok Gyeong-uns sword. As the sword was deflected, Mok Gyeong-uns body slightly floated back and was pushed back about five steps. Then, Wi Maeng-cheon touched and felt the blade of his sword with his fingers. The Bamboo Sword is cracked. Although it was wrapped in bamboo, it was a renowned sword created by the hands of a skilled craftsman. Such a Bamboo Sword had developed hairline cracks from a single clash? Just what kind of sword was it? -Clap clap clap! At that moment, the sound of someone clapping could be heard. The one clapping was none other than the Society Leaders second disciple, Jang Neung-ak. With the corners of his mouth stretched to his ears, Jang Neung-ak was looking at Mok Gyeong-un with a satisfied gaze. Yes, this is exactly what this Young Master wanted to see. The martial prowess that had passed the Corpse Blood Valleys gates with the highest score, despite being a hostage of the righteous faction. There was no way it could be shoddy. Even though he didnt know how he concealed his energy, if he could withstand the sword of Wi Maeng-cheon, the Second Mountain, it was certain that he had surpassed the peak realm. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a troubled expression. Youre really making things difficult for me. He had tried his best to conceal his skills. But to think it would be exposed in this way. How annoying. If it werent for that blind man, he wouldnt have been discovered like this. Through this, Mok Gyeong-un learned one thing. Nothing was ever perfect. Even if the energy of death, the death qi, was an energy that living humans couldnt sense through their perception, if there were people who could discern the opponent in such strange ways, he needed to be even more cautious. -That blind mortal bastard is a troublesome variable. Cheong-ryeong also clicked her tongue at this result. Not revealing ones skills was the most ideal, but now that he had been exposed, they might have to change their plans depending on how that Jang Neung-ak responded. At that moment, Jang Neung-ak approached and spoke. Concealing ones skills in the martial world is quite common. However, for someone not even in his prime to surpass the peak realm is very rare. Rare? At Jang Neung-aks words, Ho Jong-hyeok, the Great Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan, clicked his tongue. Even he, who had been praised by his father for possessing outstanding martial talent, was only able to enter the Transcendent Realm when he was almost thirty. Of course, even that had earned him the admiration of those around him. But for a guy who was only 17 or 18 years old to have entered the Transcendent Realm, he deserved to be called a genius. I understand why he hid his martial prowess. A sharp awl pierces through the handle. A moderately outstanding talent might receive hospitality from those around, but if it surpasses that, it becomes the target of wariness and jealousy instead. Mok Gyeong-uns talent clearly belonged to the latter. Whether it was his own judgment or the order of his master, the Shadow Clan Master, hiding his skills was probably out of concern for that. Jang Neung-ak spread his arms wide and said to Mok Gyeong-un, I like you. Ill be straightforward. Swear loyalty to this Young Master. Swear loyalty? Yes. This Young Master wants talented individuals like you. Those talents are equivalent to this Young Masters power. That would be natural. The more strong martial artists he had as subordinates, the more solidified his position as the Clan Masters successor would become. Jang Neung-ak approached right in front of Mok Gyeong-un and continued, This Young Master does not demand loyalty without compensation. If you swear loyalty, I will promise you wealth and honor befitting it. Wealth and honor Yes. Furthermore, if this Young Master becomes the pinnacle of this association, you will get to enjoy even more together. At Jang Neung-aks words, Cheong-ryeong said to Mok Gyeong-un, -It doesnt seem like you have a choice. The most ideal situation was to build strength under the Shadow Clan Master and observe the situation. However, now that his skills had been exposed, that had become difficult. If he refused here, the likelihood of being kept in check or getting involved in troublesome matters would increase, so the second-best option was to build strength under Jang Neung-ak. However -Tap! Mok Gyeong-un clasped his hands in greeting to Jang Neung-ak and said, I apologize. Although its a very tempting offer, it seems difficult for me to follow the Young Master right away. -Huh? Cheong-ryeong was puzzled by Mok Gyeong-uns words. Since his hidden strength had been exposed, it would have been a safe choice to enter under Jang Neung-aks command to avoid troublesome matters. But if he refused here You cant follow this Young Master? As expected, Jang Neung-aks expression changed in an instant. One of his eyebrows twitched and rose, seeming displeased. It was as expected. Just what are you thinking, mortal? Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue inwardly. The Society Leaders second disciple was one thing, but each and every one of his subordinates was not an ordinary master. Therefore, it was best not to provoke them. He never moves in a safe manner as advised. At that moment, Jang Neung-ak poked Mok Gyeong-uns chest with his folding fan and said, -Press! Do you know what that means right now? Well? Im not sure what it means. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jang Neung-aks eyes turned completely cold. How dare a mere hostage from the righteous faction not only refuse the Young Masters offer in this way but also talk back? -Press! Jang Neung-ak poked Mok Gyeong-uns chest even harder with the folding fan and said, Have you forgotten who is standing in front of you? How could that be possible? You are Young Master Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. Yet you seem to be ignoring this Young Masters offer. No way. I merely conveyed that it would be difficult for me to accept the Young Masters offer right away. Do you think you have the option to refuse? If you want to have the Shadow Clan under your command, I dont think youll force it unreasonably. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jang Neung-aks eyes sharpened. Seeing his appearance, the red-clothed woman with thick lips pressured Mok Gyeong-un. Hey, do you really have a death wish? A mere hostage from the righteous faction, to the Young Master right now -Swish! Jang Neung-ak raised his hand, stopping her pressure. Then, he chuckled and said, Youre certainly different, perhaps because youre a hostage from the righteous faction. Pardon? If you were from this place, you wouldnt respond to this Young Masters offer like you did. Rather, you would be afraid of going against this Young Masters temper. But you are extremely audacious against this Young Master. Jang Neung-ak found this Mok Gyeong-un interesting. He thought that if he applied some pressure, he would crawl in on his own. Considering his position as a hostage from the righteous faction and how big of an opportunity it was to establish such a connection within the Heaven and Earth Society, if he had the slightest awareness, he would have no choice but to follow. But he responded like this. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes, thats right. This Young Master wants to have the Shadow Clan under his command. For that, I want you to become this Young Masters person and serve as an important catalyst. Jang Neung-ak revealed his true intentions. Then I would like that too, but as you know, I just became the Shadow Clan Masters disciple. What does that have to do with anything? I wasnt chosen, but I became the Shadow Clan Masters disciple as a benefit of being the top scorer at Corpse Blood Valley, so will he trust me that much? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jang Neung-aks eyes narrowed. He also had a cunning side, so he immediately understood what Mok Gyeong-un meant by saying this. Keep talking. Before even properly learning martial arts or building trust, if the Shadow Clan Master finds out that I, a hostage from the righteous faction, entered under the Young Masters command, how will he view me? If I were the Shadow Clan Master, I would rather suspect and distance myself from a hostage from the righteous faction who had just entered the Society and was trying to approach wealth and power too quickly. With these words, Mok Gyeong-un lowered his voice and whispered so that only Jang Neung-ak could hear, It doesnt matter if you take me as a subordinate right away, but if that happens, you wont be able to obtain everything you desire. Is it really beneficial to take me as a subordinate now? !? Jang Neung-aks lips slightly twitched. Look at this guy. He received a rather refreshing shock from Mok Gyeong-uns words. His interest in Mok Gyeong-un being a hostage from the righteous faction was only a small part, and his goal was to take Mok Gyeong-un as a subordinate and use this opportunity to bring the Shadow Clan under his command as well. He had rushed because his forces were still inferior to the Senior Disciple. But this guy was beyond imagination. Cunning. He was reading even the parts that Jang Neung-ak had not considered. As this guy said, if he accepted him as his subordinate right away, the Shadow Clan Masters mind would be filled with suspicion. If that happened, it would become difficult to fully bring the Shadow Clan under his command. Hmm. Jang Neung-ak looked straight at Mok Gyeong-un. He had thought he was an impudent fellow for rejecting his offer, but after this conversation, his thoughts had completely solidified. He wanted to make this guy completely his. -Tap! Jang Neung-ak removed the folding fan that had been poking Mok Gyeong-uns chest. And he also spoke in a whispering voice, You have a point. Fine. Its regrettable, but for now, Ill just back off. I hope you build a close trust with the Shadow Clan Master. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un gave a light smile. Jang Neung-ak also chuckled as if their thoughts had aligned, then clasped his hands behind his back and turned around. Young Master? Lets go back and have a generous drink. At these words, most of his subordinates couldnt hide their puzzlement. Hes just leaving without any results? It was quite different from usual. However, they had to follow their lords order, so they withdrew without a word. Of course, the Fifth Mountain Jeo Mo-pal, who had suffered an injury to his wrist, was the same. On the other hand, the blind Wi Maeng-cheon, who had overheard the conversation they whispered with his extraordinary hearing, stopped for a moment and found the situation unsatisfactory. Excessively cunning. Without causing a commotion with his three-inch tongue, he made his lord withdraw in a pleasant manner. He even made it so that no conclusion was reached. His cunning aspect made Wi Maeng-cheon more wary than his outstanding martial arts. However, since his lord seemed to be very pleased with him at the moment, he would withdraw for now but keep a close eye on him. As they all left, Mok Gyeong-un sent a voice transmission to Cheong-ryeong with a smile. -Ill have to kill that blind man first. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 C Ability (3)As they all withdrew, Mok Gyeong-un sent a smiling voice transmission to Cheong-ryeong. -Ill have to kill that blind man first. - I knew youd say that. Cheong-ryeong had expected this cunning fellow to naturally say that. Clicking her tongue, Cheong-ryeong said, -You handled it relatively well, but what about that guy? That guy. She meant Go Chan, who had possessed Ha Chae-rin. Wasnt the original purpose to come out and retrieve him? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un sent a voice transmission. -I already instructed Guard Go Chan through voice transmission to monitor them. -Monitor? Hoh. It seemed like a good decision. Although they were withdrawing for now due to his three-inch tongue, it was certain that they would get involved again in some way. If Go Chan naturally played the role of a monitor at a time like this, it would be easy to handle whatever happened later. -Since he doesnt seem to dislike being possessed by a wenchs body, he should do well. Was that so? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. He remembered Go Chan constantly frowning and not even being able to make eye contact with him. Anyway, since he had told him that he would change his body to a mans soon, he thought Go Chan would diligently carry out the task. Then, Cheong-ryeong said, -Still, unlike our concerns, you handled it well with your mind. She had been worried that Mok Gyeong-un might act rashly without considering the consequences, as he often took unexpected actions while they were together. But unlike these worries, he seemed to have gained some composure now. However -Since there are eyes watching. -Yes, theres also that eunuch-like fellow assigned by that mortal, so its best to be cautious. -Its not just that. -Not just that? -Yes. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un glanced at somewhere. Then, he chuckled and headed back to the Shadow Clans estate. As Mok Gyeong-un disappeared like that, two individuals revealed themselves behind a wall about ten jang away. One was a short man with a goatee, and the other was a woman wearing a bamboo hat and a veil. The short man said to the woman, Young Lady, that Mok Gyeong-un kid seems to have clashed with the Second Young Master, so why are you letting him go? The woman in the bamboo hat, whom the short man addressed as Young Lady, was none other than Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Society Leader. Well Pardon? At the mans question, she gave a vague answer. Just an hour ago, she had learned from an informant that Mok Gyeong-un, whom she had met at the Corpse Blood Valley report, was a hostage from the righteous faction and had scored the highest at the Corpse Blood Valley gates, and she was caught in a strange feeling. Righteous faction? Why was the talent she had coveted from the righteous faction? Thinking carefully, in the Central Plains martial world, there was no martial family with the surname Mok (ľ) except for the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Mok Gyeong-un He was a talent she had coveted enough to entrust him with her identity tag, but his true identity was really unexpected. Because of this, she had felt quite regretful after hearing this information. Did I do something unnecessary? At that time, she had given him the tag because she liked him, but now that she heard he was a hostage from the righteous faction, she thought it might hold her back. But what could she do about something she had already given? So, she wanted to meet Mok Gyeong-un again and judge whether he would be helpful to her or not. Even if he was a hostage from the righteous faction, since he had passed the Corpse Blood Valley gates with the highest score and became the Shadow Clan Masters disciple, he was in a position she couldnt easily let go of. But coincidentally, while going to find Mok Gyeong-un, she saw him talking with her second senior brother. Hes really like a thorny issue. Seeing that her second senior brother also coveted him, she thought so. A thorny issue. It referred to a part of a chickens rib that had little meat, making it regrettable to eat or not to eat. Right now, Mok Gyeong-uns existence was like that to Wi So-yeon. If she recruited him right away, it would be burdensome for her, who needed to gather more support forces, since he was a hostage from the righteous faction. But seeing that he had become the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master, who was in charge of information and spies, and even her second senior brother Jang Neung-ak was eyeing him, it was regrettable to simply let him be taken away. To her, the short man said while looking at something, Putting that aside, is what he said earlier true? What? Didnt Young Master Jang Neung-ak say something about that hostage from the righteous faction surpassing the peak realm? At his words, Wi So-yeons eyes narrowed behind the veil. They had hidden at a distance and suppressed their presence to the maximum, so they couldnt properly see or hear. However, she had also heard Jang Neung-aks words. [For someone not even in his prime to surpass the peak realm is very rare.] Strange. This point was indeed questionable. She had met Mok Gyeong-un at the Corpse Blood Valley report just two days ago. At that time, she had directly assessed Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess and even confirmed his level by directly touching his hand. However, Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess at that time was at most at the pinnacle of peak realm, even being generous. He definitely wasnt hiding his skills. But how did he receive an evaluation of surpassing the peak realm in just two days? This made her suspicious. There was no way Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple, would make up a story about someone he was meeting for the first time. Young Lady? At the short mans call, Wi So-yeon quietly opened her mouth. Ill have to confirm it myself. There was nothing faster than experiencing it with ones own eyes. Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he had really surpassed the peak realm in such a short period, he was someone she had to recruit regardless of his background. *** Seok Jung, the Shadow Clans escort warrior, guided Mok Gyeong-un to his lodging within the estate. Since he had become a formal disciple, the treatment from the Shadow Clan was assured. They allowed him to use an entire separate residence with a garden by himself, and there were four escort warriors and two attendants guarding the place. However, seeing them, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. Theyre all monitors. The attendants were also learning martial arts, despite being called attendants. Thanks to that, Mok Gyeong-un clearly recognized that they were all playing the role of monitoring his every move. -He must have been quite dissatisfied. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. It was annoying, but he understood. Even if he was the Shadow Clan Master, it didnt seem like he would easily let go of his suspicions just because he had accepted him as a disciple. Monitoring was a natural course of action. It would probably continue for a while until the suspicions were completely dispelled. -What level are they? -The two attendants are third-rate, and the four escorts are all first-rate warriors. In the eyes of Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened the Ghost Eye, their levels were clearly visible. It wasnt difficult to estimate their martial prowess just by the size of their energy. -Even if their martial prowess is low, it will be difficult to move freely with so many monitors. -We shouldnt do that. -Shouldnt do that, huh. He must have something else in mind. While inspecting the separate residence like that, Seok Jung clasped his hands in greeting to Mok Gyeong-un and said, My task is finished, so I will take my leave now. Ah, you said your name was Escort Seok Jung? Yes. I have something to quietly ask you, so could we talk for a moment? Pardon? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Escort Seok Jung couldnt hide his puzzlement. However, since there were many monitors watching around, even if they had some conversation inside, it didnt seem like it would cause any particular problems. Escort Seok Jung sent a light hand signal to the escorts guarding the separate residence and followed Mok Gyeong-un into the room. -Creak! Thud! After closing the door, Escort Seok Jung naturally asked Mok Gyeong-un, who was sitting at the round table, What did you want to say? Youll report about me, right? Pardon? At Mok Gyeong-uns sudden question, Escort Seok Jung was momentarily stunned and then belatedly asked back. He wondered what question Mok Gyeong-un would ask, but he didnt expect him to be so blatantly direct. In response, Seok Jung pretended and answered, What do you mean by that? Since its just the two of us, you can speak honestly. Youre going to report, arent you? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Escort Seok Jungs expression stiffened. Did this guy call him into the room separately to ask him not to report? If that was the case, it was a huge miscalculation. Seok Jung spoke in a serious tone, I dont know what youre talking about, but I only follow the orders of the Clan Master. Yes, you would. But dont do that. Just what are you saying? Its exactly as you heard. Even if you continue to monitor me in the future, only report to Master what I allow you to report. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seok Jungs eyes sharpened. The Clan Master had told him to thoroughly monitor Mok Gyeong-un because he was a hostage from the righteous faction, and he now understood why. Just what kind of guy was he? If he knew that Seok Jung was monitoring him under the Clan Masters order, he should have restrained himself or not treated him recklessly. -Tap! Escort Seok Jung clasped his hands in greeting to Mok Gyeong-un and said, I will pretend I didnt hear what you just said. However, if you continue to force such things on me, I will have no choice but to Youll regret it. What? Regret it? This guy was truly arrogant beyond measure. Although he was a formal disciple, if the Shadow Clan Master changed his mind at any time, he could be expelled. Yet was he trying to threaten him, the monitor, right now? At this, Escort Seok Jung, unable to endure it any longer, turned his feet and said, I cant listen any further. I will take my -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un stretched out his hand. In that instant -Whoosh! Huh? The body of Escort Seok Jung, who had tried to go outside, was forcibly pulled by an invisible force. He tried to resist by drawing up his internal energy, but it was useless. -Thud! In an instant, Seok Jung, who had flown forward, fell to the floor. -Thud! Ugh! Mok Gyeong-un stepped on Seok Jungs back with his foot. -Press! Ack! He had seen Mok Gyeong-un fighting against the subordinates of the Clan Masters second disciple earlier, so he was aware that he was no match for him. But what was this? Could it be that Mok Gyeong-un had just pulled him using the Void Grasping technique? Impossible. To be able to pull a person using the Void Grasping technique, one had to be a master who had nearly reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm. The pinnacle-stage of the Transcendent Realm meant being a supreme master at the level of the Five Kings. Of course, this wasnt a proper Void Grasping technique. It was one of the eight techniques of the Destruction Fist, the Seizing technique. J-Just what Shh. Be quiet. If you make too much noise, those outside who want to eavesdrop will get curious. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seok Jung shut his mouth. He had previously signaled the escort warriors guarding outside to stay close in case of emergencies. So now, all the escorts and attendants were right next to the separate residence. Seok Jung calmly said, Knowing that, why are you doing this to me? Why, you ask? Are you asking because you dont know? Even if you are a master who I cant handle, I only serve the Shadow Clan -Shing! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un drew his sword from the leather scabbard. Seok Jung swallowed his dry saliva, perhaps feeling tense from the brilliant and sharp aura flowing from the blade. Was this person really someone who had nothing to lose? There were monitors outside, yet he even drew his sword, so was he really going to -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the blade and placed the hilt of the sword, the handle, against Seok Jungs sword. Just what was he doing? At that instant -Whoosh! !? Seok Jung blinked his eyes. What just happened? Feeling a dazed sensation, he couldnt remember what had happened for a moment. It was like the feeling of waking up from sleep. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns voice was heard, You have a humble desire. You want to marry your lover, who is also from the escort group, build an estate in the outer city, and live happily !? Seok Jungs eyes widened. What? How did this bastard know that? To the perplexed Seok Jung, Mok Gyeong-un pressed his back with his foot and said, But if that lover dies, that humble wish will also be shattered. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seok Jung, momentarily enraged, tried to push off the floor and stand up. However Ugh It was impossible since he was inferior in internal energy from the beginning. To him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, I hope you dont waste your energy on needless acts. You you! If you do such things Isnt it entirely up to Escort Seok Jungs efforts to make sure I dont want to do such things? At Mok Gyeong-uns threat, Escort Seok Jung tightly shut his mouth. He had to endure unconditionally right now. This guy was someone the Clan Master should never have accepted as a disciple. He made up his mind to pretend to submit and then immediately go to the Clan Master to report. However -Swish! There was a sound coming from the window side. It was a sound like the paper on the window being pierced, and -Tap! Escort Seok Jungs eyes shook crazily at the butterfly-shaped accessory that fell in front of him. It was the accessory he had given to his lover as a gift. Th-This is To the perplexed Seok Jung, Mok Gyeong-un bent his waist and whispered in his ear, Next time, instead of an accessory, youll see your lovers severed head. Do you understand? !!!!!!! The moment he saw Mok Gyeong-uns face, Seok Jung felt like his heart was stopping. Although he was smiling, the moment he met Mok Gyeong-uns eyes filled with malice, his spine turned cold, and he wanted to vomit out everything inside him right away. You look like youre about to cry. Did someone bully you? There, there. Get up. -Pat pat! Mok Gyeong-un lightly patted his back and then helped him stand up. And to the pale-faced Seok Jung, he said, Just inform Master that the Society Leaders second disciple came to visit, but I politely declined, so they left. Leave out any stories about who I fought or whatnot. Understand? Y-Yes, I understand. Good. Then go ahead. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seok Jung tried to hurry outside. But his legs were trembling, making it difficult to walk properly. Only by circulating his internal energy throughout his body was he barely able to walk out the door. As he went out like that, he saw the escort warriors and attendants waiting right in front of the separate residence in case of emergencies. Seok Jung asked them, Did the Young Master happen to come out while I was with him? What do you mean by that? Werent you continuously conversing inside? Thats right. No one came out, so did something happen inside? !? At the escorts words, Seok Jungs expression stiffened. Judging from their reactions, it seemed Mok Gyeong-un had never come out at all. But how did he bring this butterfly-shaped accessory? He had no idea what was going on. -Shudder! Seok Jung felt goosebumps all over his body. What kind of ghost-wailing situation was this? He knew the wish he had been longing for without even saying it? He brought the accessory he had given to her without even going outside? It was hard to believe if all of this was real. Escort Seok. What kind of conversation did you have inside to make you like this? N-Nothing much was discussed. But why? Im just feeling a bit unwell. Seok Jung couldnt say anything. If he was someone who could do such strange and frightening things while sitting still, it seemed he could do anything as he had warned. I cant say anything. Anything at all. Seok Jung had no thoughts other than wanting to leave this place right away and catch his breath. Im done with my task, so Ill be going now. With those words, Seok Jung hurriedly left the separate residence. Seeing his appearance, those who were puzzled about what had happened approached Mok Gyeong-un, who had come out of the separate residence. And with a smile, he said, You all must be working hard. Since youll be with me from now on, shall we have a cup of warm tea together? Chapter 133 Chapter 133 C Erosion (1)The Society Leaders second disciple just left? Yes. Hmm. At Seok Jungs report, the Shadow Clan Master tapped the desk in his office with his finger. It seemed the result at the Corpse Blood Valley gates had spread faster than expected. Already, the second disciple Jang Neung-ak had made a move. It seems Young Master Jang Neung-ak was trying to use that child Mok Gyeong-un as a foothold. He had already approached several times, requesting support, but each time, the Shadow Clan Master had refused, saying the Clan Master was still in good health and he had no intention of supporting anyone. However, now that he had a formal disciple, Jang Neung-ak was blatantly targeting him. But unexpectedly He refused Young Master Jang Neung-aks offer What was surprising was that Mok Gyeong-un had refused Young Master Jang Neung-aks offer without any hesitation. And yet nothing particular had happened, which was astonishing. The second disciple was someone who had to get what he wanted to be satisfied. It was strange that such a person would return without any complaints after Mok Gyeong-uns single refusal. Was there nothing else out of the ordinary? At the Shadow Clan Masters question, Seok Jung hesitated for a moment. In his heart, he wanted to tell everything, but the fear that had pierced his chest made it impossible for him to reveal what had happened earlier. He is concealing his martial prowess. He possesses a strange ability. He had some inaudible conversation with the second disciple. There was so much he wanted to say. However, his lips wouldnt part. Even though the Shadow Clan Masters room was soundproofed, he had the illusion that Mok Gyeong-un was watching, making it impossible for him to say this. Nothing else happened. At his answer, the Shadow Clan Masters eyes slightly narrowed. However, without revealing it, he said, Thats fortunate. Then you may go. Yes. -Tap! Escort Seok Jung clasped his hands in greeting and left the office. As he left, a voice came from somewhere. Clan Master. Yes. It feels like something is missing from the report. I agree with that statement. Unlike usual, Seok Jungs complexion was pale, and for some reason, he seemed to have not fully conveyed the circumstances of what had happened outside the estate. Considering the second disciple Jang Neung-aks temperament. Nominally, he was the leader of the Shadow Clan, commanding the information, secrets, and spies of the Heaven and Earth Society. There was no way he wouldnt find this strange. Assign someone to Seok Jung. Yes. And inform those stationed at the separate residence to write down and report his every move. Yes. -Tap! With a small sound from the ceiling, the presence disappeared. After he left, the Shadow Clan Master unrolled an old scroll placed on the desk in his office. The scroll was written in characters completely different from Hanzi. [??????][1] It was difficult to even consider it a secret code. *** And so, seven days passed. Over those seven days, the Shadow Clan Master fell into various concerns. They were concerns that arose from observing Mok Gyeong-un, who had become a formal disciple over those seven days. The first was Mok Gyeong-uns talent. It was something he experienced starting the very next day. He had given him a secret manual to memorize and called him to the Clan Masters private training room to teach him the Ghost Shadow Footwork. So, before teaching him, he told him to demonstrate the stances to the extent he understood if he had memorized the secret manual. However Just what is this? The Shadow Clan Master couldnt hide his surprise. Thats because Mok Gyeong-un had digested the Ghost Shadow Footwork too perfectly. Not a single stance was out of place, and it was accurate as if he had trained and mastered it for a long time. He wondered if Mok Gyeong-un had perhaps practiced the Ghost Shadow Footwork overnight. But that wasnt the case either. [Young Master Mok just stayed locked in his room quietly.] According to the reports from the escort warriors and attendants monitoring the separate residence, he had done nothing. It seemed he had really just rested last night after having a meal. The Shadow Clan Master couldnt hide his amazement at the fact that he had perfectly grasped the footwork in a single day without doing anything. Is he truly a genius? He was aware that Mok Gyeong-un possessed innate martial talent. Hadnt he shown the amazing ability to instantly imitate the Right Fist, Left Palm techniques marvelous principle right in front of him? So, the Shadow Clan Master tested Mok Gyeong-un. This time, he gave him the Flying Phantom Saber Art and told him he would give him an hour to memorize or learn as much as he could. An hour later, the Shadow Clan Master asked Mok Gyeong-un, [How much have you learned?] The Flying Phantom Saber Art was the Shadow Clan Masters unique martial art and belonged to the Demonic Ascension martial arts. He took pride in it being one of the top ten saber arts in the entire martial world. So, it was somewhat more difficult to learn than the Ghost Shadow Footwork, and he thought it would be impossible to master in a short time. However Just what am I seeing? What was happening? Mok Gyeong-un demonstrated the Flying Phantom Saber Art too skillfully. He even displayed the later stances that couldnt be performed without grasping the saber intent, not inferior to the Shadow Clan Master himself. Seeing this, the Shadow Clan Master was genuinely shocked. How was this possible in just an hour? Its absurd. Beyond shock, he even felt fear at Mok Gyeong-uns martial talent to the point of being terrified. From the beginning, Mok Gyeong-un didnt need something called teaching. When learning stances for the first time, the master had to correct the accurate posture and the meaning behind the stances, but he comprehended it all on his own just by looking at the secret manual. Just in case, he could confirm it by teaching him two more martial arts. One hears and knows ten, no, one martial art and knows ten. There was nothing much to teach. In just a single day, he had comprehended all the main martial arts of the clan. Since he had awakened to all the stances on his own, the key was nothing but reaching a higher realm through cultivation methods or enlightenment. [Ill have to change the teaching method.] So, the Shadow Clan Master changed the method to a question-and-answer format rather than teaching martial arts. Even if it wasnt related to stances, there were various studies in martial arts, so he told Mok Gyeong-un to ask if there was anything he didnt know. But over the seven days, there was hardly anything he asked. No, there was one thing. [I heard that thing on Masters face is a human skin mask, so how do you make that?] Mok Gyeong-un showed interest in that rather than martial arts training. However, since he still didnt trust Mok Gyeong-un, he hadnt taught him about the final three stances of the Flying Phantom Saber Art and the human skin mask yet. The first concern was his martial talent that could truly be called genius without exaggeration. And the second concern was an extension of this. [Is this true?] [Yes. Its information received from the branch in the northern part of Anhui Province.] [ Its hard to believe.] Just three days ago, he had requested information about the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. The Shadow Clan Master had ordered an investigation into the environment Mok Gyeong-un had grown up in to clearly understand what kind of person he was. With this level of talent, he thought the Yeon Mok Sword Manor would have also put in a lot of effort to nurture him. However, contrary to such expectations [Hmm.] The Mok Gyeong-un described in the report was too different from the one he knew now. His martial arts talent was insignificant, and his standing within the Yeon Mok Sword Manor was the worst. Rather, the one known to possess innate martial talent was a fellow named Mok Yu-cheon, who had also been dragged as a hostage from the righteous faction. Its hard to understand. His reputation within the family was too poor. To this extent, he was practically ignored in the succession structure. But how was this possible? Before being taken as a hostage, he was merely at the third-rate level? According to the report, he should have been called trash, let alone having talent, but compared to his current appearance, it was utterly unimaginable. It was like looking at the records of a different person. This made him even question if the Yeon Mok Sword Manor had distorted the information to hide their talent. The only thing that matches Looking at his standing within the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, it made sense for him to have grievances. After all, he was in a position where he wasnt recognized by everyone in the family. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, this alone was insufficient. [Look into it further.] [Understood.] In the end, more definite information was needed. If he had been the same as the image the Shadow Clan Master knew, this information alone would have been enough, but the person was completely different from the information brought. Even up to this point, the third concern was an immediate problem he was facing. -Tap tap tap! The Shadow Clan Master tapped the floor with his finger out of habit and muttered, What to do? The desk in the office was filled with reports, all of which were observations of Mok Gyeong-uns every move written by the monitors. Since they had observed him for seven days, he thought there would be at least one thing that would come up. But there was nothing. As if it was predetermined, Mok Gyeong-uns daily routine was simply martial arts training, meals, breathing exercises, and reading books before bed. That was it. For seven days, there was no deviation from this cycle of actions. Its too consistent. Because of this, his suspicion reached its peak. When the records sent by the monitors remained unchanged for two days, he replaced them all, just in case. But they also had the same records as the previous monitors. So, two days later, he changed them again to different monitors, but it was the same. To this extent, he could really believe it to be true, but the Shadow Clan Master rather felt a sense of dissonance from these records. Is it for show? The feeling of trying not to stand out was too strong. As a result, all his actions felt like they were for show. Since he knew he was being monitored, it seemed like he was restraining himself to reassure them or gain their trust. Hmm. What to do? In case he could coax or threaten the monitors like in the case of Escort Seok Jung, he had changed them three times. A total of 18 monitors had observed Mok Gyeong-un. For now, it was virtually impossible for Mok Gyeong-un, who had only been in the training room and separate residence for just seven days, to persuade or threaten all of them and use them as he wished. It might have only heightened his vigilance. Mok Gyeong-un wasnt simply outstanding in talent. He was a very cunning fellow, so he must have already noticed that he was being monitored. So, there was no point in continuing to change the monitors like this. No other choice. A monitored target doesnt show what you want to see. In that case, it was better to change the method. Byeok. At the Shadow Clan Masters call, a voice came from the ceiling. Yes. The one called Byeok was the Shadow Clan Masters guard and confidant. His martial prowess had reached the pinnacle of the peak realm, and he was a former member of one of the Four Great Assassination Sects, the Silent Sorrow Assassination Sect[?????]], reaching the highest level in concealment. Byeok, replace the attendants with ordinary ones and withdraw the escort warriors, leaving only two. Yes, I understand. The Shadow Clan Masters next move was this. It was to reduce the number of monitors and lower Mok Gyeong-uns vigilance. And Byeok will have to work hard for a while. Understood. Instead of openly monitoring, he was planning to secretly monitor through Byeok. Although his martial prowess was similar to Mok Gyeong-uns, Byeok, a top-class assassin from the Silent Sorrow Assassination Sect, was a master at concealing his presence to the point where even masters who had reached the transcendent realm would have difficulty finding him if he seriously hid himself. Of course, there were varying degrees of the transcendent realm, and it was difficult to deceive those who had surpassed the consummate level. However, he could easily deceive Mok Gyeong-uns level of perception. *** Mok Gyeong-uns separate residence. Byeok, who had been moving while suppressing his presence with the Silent Step, carefully entered the gap between the roof tiles. After entering like that, he headed towards the room where light was leaking out. From there, the sound of someone reciting something long could be heard. Byeok quietly moved there and looked down at the room with the candle lit from the ceiling. !? Byeok frowned. He saw Mok Gyeong-un grasping a mans head and chanting something strange. Turbid fire road, Noon hour labor, Promise to fairy realm, One grain transforms into ten thousand What? Just what was going on? Byeok, who had been looking at this seriously, quietly took out something from his bosom and, after watching for an opportunity, jumped down from the ceiling. Byeok, who had jumped down behind the defenseless Mok Gyeong-un, then -Swish! He held out an old scroll to Mok Gyeong-un. Then, Mok Gyeong-un, who had finished the incantation, turned his head and spoke as if it were nothing. You came quickly. Yes. Master. What on earth was happening? Surprisingly, Byeok called Mok Gyeong-un Master. Then, Mok Gyeong-un received the scroll Byeok had held out and said with a smile, How is the new body? Demonic Monk. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 C Erosion (2)Mok Gyeong-un received the scroll Byeok held out with a smile and asked, How is the new body? Demonic Monk. In response, Byeok answered with a satisfied expression. It seems useful. Thats right. Surprisingly, Demonic Monk had already possessed the body of the man called Byeok. This had happened just three days ago. After the escort warriors and attendants were replaced for the third time, Byeok had secretly come to inspect Mok Gyeong-uns separate residence. However, this wasnt just once but his third visit. Mok Gyeong-un had already sent Demonic Monk to explore the entire Shadow Clan for four days, grasping how it operated and the extent of its power. [Its fortunate.] Mok Gyeong-un was aware that this person named Byeok was practically the right-hand man and confidant of the Shadow Clan Master. Therefore, he had been waiting for an opportunity and subdued him when he infiltrated the separate residence. No matter how much his martial prowess had reached the pinnacle of the peak realm and he was skilled at concealing his presence as a former member of the Silent Sorrow Assassination Sect, there was no way he could handle the eyes of a spirit and Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess. Mok Gyeong-un judged that the captured Byeok had high utilization value. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So, he had Demonic Monk possess his body. In this way, Demonic Monk, who had taken over Byeoks body, had been monitoring by the Shadow Clan Masters side for three days under Mok Gyeong-uns orders. Hmm. Is this what the Shadow Clan Master looks at every day? Mok Gyeong-un asked, holding up the old scroll. In response, Demonic Monk, who had possessed Byeoks body, nodded and answered. Yes. He looked at it without fail for about half an hour at the hour of the dog (7-9 PM) every day. After receiving his report for the first time, Mok Gyeong-un became curious about this scroll and ordered him to bring it for a while. No matter what was written on it, he could memorize everything with just one look. At that moment, Demonic Monk glanced at the man whose head was grasped by Mok Gyeong-uns hand and asked, Master, but who is this person? -Ah, you mean that mortal? It seems he was sent by that blind bastard last time. Phew. The one who answered this question was none other than Cheong-ryeong. She was freely smoking a pipe while staying out of the wooden puppet inside the separate residence. By blind, you mean him? -Yes, that troublesome mortal. It was the blind man Wi Maeng-cheon, a member of the Five Mountains Alliance and a confidant of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. Unlike Jang Neung-ak, who withdrew, he showed a strange wariness, so she thought he would do something annoying in the near future, and that prediction had come true. He had boldly sent someone to Mok Gyeong-uns separate residence within the Shadow Clans estate at night. Of course, they had captured him as soon as he entered the separate residence. He was quite tight-lipped. At those words, Demonic Monk looked at the unconscious mans hands. Both hands were a mess. All his fingers were bent backward, and even needles were stuck in his fingernails. He had been properly tortured. I had hoped he would endure a bit longer, but he opened his mouth on the sixth fingernail. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue as if regretful. He had planned to pierce him with needles and then pluck out his fingernails and toenails. No matter how strong ones endurance was, it was difficult to withstand continuous torture after having ones internal energy sealed. Mok Gyeong-un removed his hand from the mans head and said, Do you know what this guy said when he first approached? He said he was from the Righteous Alliances Silent Strides. !? The Righteous Alliances Silent Strides? Does he think that makes sense? If he had mentioned someone else within the Heaven and Earth Society, he could have avoided deeper suspicion, so why did he answer in that way? As Demonic Monk was puzzled, Cheong-ryeong exhaled a long puff of smoke and said, -Hoo. Cant you see if you look? Hes using his brain. Using his brain? -He probably targeted the fact that the mortal is a hostage from the righteous faction. Unlike his master, that blind bastard was suspicious and wary of the mortal. Ah -Tsk tsk. Use your head. Your head. At her admonishment, the Demonic Monk scratched his head. Demonic Monk had a straightforward side but was far from using his brain. Cheong-ryeong said to Mok Gyeong-un, -But I dont know what nerve that blind bastard had to blatantly send someone like this here. He could have been caught if he had made a single mistake. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. Hmm. Come to think of it, that was also true. This place was none other than the estate of the Shadow Clan. Since it was a place that managed secrets, information, and spies, its security was thorough even within the inner city. But how did he come to the separate residence without being discovered Ah Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. -Why are you doing that? They deliberately left the storehouse open. -They deliberately left the storehouse open? What does that mean? As she was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and said, If you leave the storehouse open, you can know what the thief who entered wants. You can even find their hideout if you follow the thief. -Could it be? Yes. It seems they deliberately let him in. There was no way the security of a place that handled secrets could be easily breached. Unless they deliberately let him in. If that was the case, it meant that they had already noticed this persons infiltration but had a high possibility of letting him in to find out his purpose. Theyre not the Shadow Clan for nothing. To handle someones infiltration in reverse like this -Rumble rumble! Numerous presences could be felt from outside. Soon, the paper on the windows and doors brightened up from the south in order, illuminated by torches. The suddenly rushing presences seemed to have surrounded the separate residence so that there was no way to escape. Cheong-ryeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un with sparkling eyes. The prediction was spot on. *** In a dark alley between the walls, about 30 jang away from the Shadow Clans estate. On the opposite side of this wall, there was a middle-aged man with long hair, his eyes covered with a black cloth, leaning on a bamboo cane. He was none other than Wi Maeng-cheon, the Second Mountain and a member of the Five Mountains Alliance. Why was he here, not far from the Shadow Clan? Soon, someone wearing a mask and of unknown identity jumped over the wall and approached him, whispering, It seems they have rushed to that fellows separate residence as you said. It went according to plan. Yes. Huhuhu. Wi Maeng-cheon laughed softly. Everything was going as he wanted. He could imagine Mok Gyeong-un being perplexed right now. Since he was an excessively cunning fellow, he must have realized his true intentions by now. Just a few hours ago [What? Is it really alright to do that?] [Yes. But not right away. Endure as much as possible. It will be painful and difficult, but you have to.] [When you say as much as possible?] [Until that fellows suspicion is dispelled.] [ I understand. But wouldnt it be better to disguise it as Young Masters side or the supreme leaders concubines side rather than the Clan Master, just in case?] [No. That cunning brat will quickly notice if we mention someone who hasnt even contacted him directly.] [] [Rather, if I say I sent him, he wont kill him right away.] [Will he really?] [Trust me.] [I understand. But if that brat knows that the Society Leader sent him, how will he react?] [If he has truly defected to our organization and has definitely become a person of the Shadow Clan, he will report it to his master, the Shadow Clan Master. If not, he will agonize over how to deal with it. But that doesnt matter.] [The Shadow Clan will make the first move anyway.] [Yes.] The Shadow Clan handled secrets, so its external and internal security was thorough. Of course, not the entire estate was like that, but if someone tried to infiltrate from the outside to the inside, they would immediately notice. Once inside, it was only a matter of time before getting caught. [If the Shadow Clans security guards take large-scale action] [Yes. At that time, he will die as the Righteous Alliances spy, Silent Strides, again.] This was Wi Maeng-cheons true intention. To create the image that Mok Gyeong-un was in contact with the Righteous Alliances spy, Silent Strides. If that happened, the Shadow Clan Master would have no choice but to suspect Mok Gyeong-un, a hostage from the righteous faction. [I entrust this to you, Ji-hang.] [I will certainly complete the mission.] [ I will never forget this loyalty.] [Yes. Please take good care of my family in Danyang.] [I understand.] From the beginning, it was a ploy devised with the resolution to lose ones life. Informing Mok Gyeong-un of the truth midway was simply to buy time until the Shadow Clans warriors made a move. If he lost his life before that, he wouldnt be able to carry out the plan. I apologize to my lord, but that brat Mok Gyeong-un is not someone who can be trusted. If you take him in, he will become poison, not gain. So, it was better for him to become a spy of the righteous faction and be expelled. It would be even better if he unfortunately died. Even if he had truly defected to the Heaven and Earth Society, Wi Maeng-cheon could never trust Mok Gyeong-un. Then lets go back. After confirming that the Shadow Clans warriors had rushed to Mok Gyeong-uns separate residence, the Second Mountain Wi Maeng-cheon left this place with the masked person. *** Wi Maeng-cheon lay on the bed with a somewhat relieved heart. He trusted his intuition. Nothing was as accurate as the sound of the heart. Someone whose heartbeat remained steady and emotions unchanged in any situation was far from an ordinary human being. Such an existence must have something twisted about them. He had conveyed this opinion to his lord, the second disciple Jang Neung-ak, several times, but it was all ignored as his desire for Mok Gyeong-un had already grown. So, what could he do? He had no choice but to resolve it on his own. Fortunately, what he had gained from becoming blind was not only the maximization of other senses, including hearing, but also the deepening of his ability to observe and his insight. It was a move he had devised through dozens of simulations over seven days. No matter how cunning, he would not be able to escape and would eventually be dealt with by his master, the Shadow Clan Master. Its quite refreshing now that Im at ease. With that, Wi Maeng-cheon fell asleep in a good mood. How much time had passed since he fell asleep? !? Soon, Wi Maeng-cheon quietly lifted his head from the bed. Since he was originally blind, all his senses that did not rely on sight were twice that of ordinary people, and his hearing was even sharper. Although he was asleep, these developed senses always made him detect danger. What is it? At some point, it was quiet outside. It was too quiet to the point of feeling discomfort. Four warriors were taking turns standing guard around his residence. He couldnt feel their presence. -Swish! Wi Maeng-cheon, who had silently gotten up from his spot while suppressing his presence, grasped the handle of the bamboo cane containing the Bamboo Sword. And he carefully opened the door and went out. Wi Maeng-cheon slowly walked towards where the warriors were standing guard, suppressing his presence. -Huff! Huff! He could hear breathing. The steady breathing he heard was not that of someone awake. Are they sleeping? Wi Maeng-cheon frowned. These warriors took turns standing guard, so they never worked half-heartedly. But no matter how much he listened, they were all asleep. At this, Wi Maeng-cheon felt inexplicably disturbed. Did it make sense for all the escort warriors around the residence to be asleep? As he was puzzled, footsteps could be heard from somewhere. Although they were approaching while suppressing their presence as much as possible, it was clearly audible to his hearing. -Thump, thump! Wi Maeng-cheon grasped the handle of the cane and assumed a kicking stance. These footsteps He had heard them somewhere before. It was only once, but he had accurately remembered them. It cant be? That fellow should be in a situation where he was imprisoned in the Shadow Clans Golden Jade and being interrogated right now. But how -Whoosh! At that moment, the presence reached in front of him at a tremendous speed. -Clang! Wi Maeng-cheon, who had instantly kicked, blocked the sharp aura flying towards him. The sound of metal clashing against metal strongly resonated in his ears. -Tremble! The two people who had been locking swords clashed a few times like lightning and distanced themselves. -Clang clang clang! Bam bam bam! As they gained some distance, Wi Maeng-cheon opened his mouth. How did you come here? You seem quite surprised. The owner of that voice was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Wi Maeng-cheon couldnt understand at all. He knew that the Shadow Clans guards had stepped forward and surrounded Mok Gyeong-uns separate residence. But how did he come here? The puzzled Wi Maeng-cheon soon drew up his internal energy. First, I need to subdue that bastard. He didnt know how he had come out of the Shadow Clan and arrived at his residence, but subduing him was the priority for now. But then Ah! Before that, you should take this. What? -Whoosh! Something heavy that cut through the air. Since it felt too heavy to be a hidden weapon, Wi Maeng-cheon lightly stepped back about two steps and dodged what Mok Gyeong-un had thrown. It rolled on the ground and stopped in front of Wi Maeng-cheons feet. What are you doing? I returned what you gave me, so is there a problem? What do you mean by what I gave !? Suddenly, Wi Maeng-cheon stopped speaking midway. After losing his sight, his senses had become twice as good as ordinary people. Naturally, this sense included the sense of smell. With the scent of blood rising from under his feet, Wi Maeng-cheon stretched his foot forward with a suspecting heart and flicked up what Mok Gyeong-un had thrown. And he caught it with his left hand. -Tap! !!!!!!! At that moment, Wi Maeng-cheons expression stiffened. Coincidentally, the sensation felt on his palm was a face. The owner of that face was none other than Ji-hang? It was Ji-hang, whom he had sent to frame Mok Gyeong-un as a spy of the righteous faction. To be precise, it was Ji-hangs severed head. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 C Erosion (3)The blind man Wi Maeng-cheons face stiffened. What was placed on his hand was none other than Ji-hang? It was Ji-hang, whom he had sent to frame Mok Gyeong-un as a spy of the righteous faction. To be precise, it was Ji-hangs severed head. For a moment, Wi Maeng-cheons mind became complicated. Just what was going on? Why does this brat have Ji-hangs head? He couldnt understand. Of course, Ji-hangs death was planned as the final part of this move. That was the only way to endanger Mok Gyeong-un without revealing the tail. But he should be in a situation where he was being interrogated right now, so why had he already died, and why was Mok Gyeong-un handing his neck to him? To the perplexed Wi Maeng-cheon, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smirk, You must be greatly disappointed that the result is different from what you intended. You bastard You seem to have used your head a lot, but its a pity. It would have worked smoothly with others. What? *** Just an hour ago. In the office of the Shadow Clans Internal Affairs Director. A Shadow Clan warrior urgently entered and reported to Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun, who was standing with his hands behind his back. An intruder has infiltrated Young Master Mok Gyeong-uns separate residence. Young Master Moks separate residence? Cho Yeom-huns eyes narrowed. He had already received a report the moment the intruder had entered. However, the Shadow Clan had a practice of not immediately capturing intruders when they entered. They would monitor the intruders route to find out their target and even reverse-track them. This time, too, the Internal Administration was watching the intruders route for reverse-tracking. However Hmm What is the intruders intention? This was their concern. The Shadow Clan was already monitoring Mok Gyeong-uns every movement and action because he was a hostage from the righteous faction. But the intruder had gone to Mok Gyeong-uns separate residence. To the worried Cho Yeom-hun, the Shadow Clan warrior carefully opened his mouth. It seems their goal is to make contact with Young Master Mok Gyeong-un rather than targeting him. I see. The worrisome situation had occurred. In fact, those in the inner city knew that the Shadow Clan handled secrets, so they wouldnt carelessly set foot in it, and they were also well aware of its extremely strict level of security. Therefore, it was somewhat absurd for someone from the Heaven and Earth Society to infiltrate this place. In that case Is it a spy after all? The probability couldnt be completely ignored. If the intruder was a spy from the righteous faction, the situation they had been worrying about had practically occurred. Although the Clan Master had not yet allowed Mok Gyeong-un access to any particular information other than martial arts due to not trusting him, it was unacceptable for anything to be leaked outside even a little. What should we do? Capture him. What about reverse-tracking? If Young Master Mok is related to the intruder, we cant just let it slide rather than reverse-tracking. Understood. -Tap tap tap! As the Shadow Clan warrior who received the order left, Cho Yeom-hun also picked up his unique weapon, the Zhenping Saber, and summoned the Internal Administrations escort unit. Once the entire escort unit had gathered, Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun led them with a solemn expression. The path to the separate residence wasnt very far. On the way there, Cho Yeom-hun recalled seven days ago. [Even if he scored the highest at the Corpse Blood Valley gates, you shouldnt have accepted him.] [You should know what it means to have scored the highest.] [ I know. I know, but Clan Master. That fellow could become poison to the Shadow Clan. No matter how outstanding his talent is, he will face heavy opposition due to his background.] [Of course, that would be the case. However, if we can gain certainty about that child, our Clan will have an immense talent we have never encountered before.] Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun could not understand the Shadow Clan Masters decision at all. If he still hadnt dispelled his doubts, why couldnt he let go of his attachment to the righteous factions hostage? Because of that, the Shadow Clans position could be narrowed in the future. If If the intruder was truly a spy from the righteous faction and Mok Gyeong-un had a close relationship with him or had made contact with him in some way to do something, this opportunity could not be missed. If there was the slightest suspicion, for the sake of the Shadow Clan, he had to be expelled. -Whoosh! With that, Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun arrived at Mok Gyeong-uns separate residence. The place, illuminated by torches, was surrounded by dozens of Shadow Clan security warriors. Upon arriving, Cho Yeom-hun asked a Great Clan Leader-level warrior, Whats the situation? Since we sent them in, they should be coming out soon. Is that so? Soon, as the Great Clan Leader-level warrior said, the warriors sent inside came out supporting an unfamiliar person, and Mok Gyeong-un followed behind them. However, seeing the intruder being supported out, Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-huns eyes sparkled. Thats because the fellows hands were a mess. Anyone could see the traces of torture. Hmm. Normally, seeing this, one might think, Does this mean the intruder has no relation to Mok Gyeong-un? But Cho Yeom-hun, the Internal Affairs Director of the Shadow Clan, wasnt like that. Numerous variables and situations were being considered in his mind. The closest one was It could be to avoid suspicion. Most of those who entered as spies were highly trained individuals. They had countermeasures prepared for various situations. Assuming he was a spy who had entered from the Righteous Alliance, he would always prepare a tactic to allow at least one person to escape in case he was discovered by the enemy along with his comrades. Well, this was just an assumption. The fortunate thing was that the intruder was alive. Since we captured him alive, we can make him confess somehow. This place was the Shadow Clan. It was also a place specialized in such matters. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un saw him and greeted him with a salute. The Internal Affairs Director has come as well. Young Master. Cho Yeom-hun also greeted him with a salute out of courtesy. However, his face was already filled with the desire to interrogate him right away. But without losing politeness, Cho Yeom-hun said, Young Master. An intruder entered from the outside, so were you not very inconvenienced by the enemys threat? In response to his words, Mok Gyeong-un replied with a smile, How could that be? Its fortunate to see that the Young Master is safe. Thank you for your concern. I thought you were unaware since there was no intervention even though an intruder had entered, but that wasnt the case. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the skin under Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-huns eyes slightly twitched. Although he phrased it indirectly, it was a jab at why they had only discovered the intruder now when he had boldly entered like this. At this, Cho Yeom-hun shook his head and said, How could we have only discovered the intruder now? We just left him alone for a moment to find out what he was after. Ah, I see. I almost had a misunderstanding. Hahaha. Is that so? By the way, Young Master. Yes. I also have something Id like to ask. What is it? I thought the intruder might be after confidential documents, but unexpectedly, he headed straight for the Young Masters separate residence. Yes. As you can see, thats right. So, Im curious as to why this intruder went directly to the Young Masters separate residence. Cant we find out by waking him up and interrogating him? I was also interrogating him, but he wouldnt open his mouth easily. Ha! Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun inwardly agreed with Mok Gyeong-uns attitude, as if it were nothing. If a normal intruder had entered and was captured, if there was no relation, he should have called for them to interrogate, not do it himself. But Mok Gyeong-un says with his own mouth that he interrogated him. Does he not know that it can raise more suspicion? You interrogated him yourself? Yes. Oh my. Is there a problem? This is quite troublesome. It would have been better if you had told us immediately after capturing the intruder. I was going to tell you once the interrogation was over. But you didnt do that and conducted the interrogation independently. Is that wrong? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cho Yeom-hun snorted and said, Yes, its wrong. The fact that an intruder entered the separate residence and you didnt report it but conducted an independent interrogation means, regardless of the method, that you had solo contact with the enemy. Solo contact? Yes. If you look at his hands, youll see traces of interrogation. Is there anything particularly suspicious? Unfortunately, traces of interrogation can rather serve as a means to dispel suspicion about contact. Ah, of course, Im not asserting that the Young Master had such intentions. Im just saying it could be possible. You dont think thats the case. The implication was that he suspected him and was reprimanding him for doing something that would make him suspicious. At Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-huns words, which kindly told him that he had done something suspicious, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Hes laughing? He had clearly told him with his own mouth. He was saying that he had done something that would make him suspicious. But what was this reaction? Although he felt quite unpleasant, Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun did not reveal it. In any case, since he had justification, he was determined to take him and reveal everything through interrogation with the intruder. Cho Yeom-hun politely saluted Mok Gyeong-un and said, First, I apologize to the Young Master in advance. To prepare for any situation, youll have to come with me to the Internal Administration for a moment. To the Internal Administration? Yes. As I mentioned earlier, the reason is your contact with the intruder. Until the intruders interrogation is over and the Young Master is out of suspicion, it cant be helped. Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun was now blatantly telling him that he was under suspicion. However, even at his words, Mok Gyeong-un still maintained a relaxed expression. Cho Yeom-hun clicked his tongue. Lets see how long that composure lasts. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you doing? Escort the Young Master to the Internal Administration right Before he could even finish his words. Right then, the intruder who had been supported suddenly opened his eyes. Then he tried to shake off the arms of the warriors holding him. -Bam! Hold him tight! This bastard, where are you! But the intruders strength was not ordinary. In an instant, he threw the warrior holding his right arm to the ground. -Thud! Ugh! Then he tried to grab the neck of the warrior holding his left arm, but -Bam! At that moment, someone appeared and pressed the intruders shoulder while striking his back acupoints like lightning. Pressed by a strong internal energy, the intruder was soon forced to kneel. -Thud! Ugh! Clan Master! The one who suddenly appeared and subdued the intruder was none other than the Shadow Clan Master. He had just arrived after receiving the report. The Shadow Clan Master clicked his tongue and said, Its been a while since a night visitor has come to our clan. Clan Master, youre here. Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun approached him, saluted, and greeted him. And then, to take over the intruder subdued by the Shadow Clan Master, he stretched out his hand and said, I will handle it. But then, the intruder suddenly blurted out, I-I apologize, Internal Affairs Director. I confessed everything to that righteous faction hostage bastard. !? Instantly, Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-huns expression stiffened. What the hell is this guy saying now? Why is he suddenly saying he confessed something to him? While he was dumbfounded, suddenly, murmurs could be heard from around him. Some of the surrounding warriors were looking alternately at the subdued intruder and Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun, creating a stir. Ha! Are these guys suspecting him now? Do they really believe what this intruder suddenly said? It was utterly absurd. While he was doing that, the intruder now started pleading. Internal Affairs Director! Please spare the lives of my family members. I am fine with dying, so please, I beg you. At this, the flustered Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun pressed him. You bastard! When did you ever see me to make such a false report? Do you really have a death wish? Then, Cho Yeom-hun hurriedly bowed to the Shadow Clan Master with clasped hands and said, Clan Master! This is a false accusation. How could I possibly know someone like this? Interrogate the bastard right Internal Affairs Director, to abandon me like this This bastard! The enraged Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun tried to kick the intruders face. At that moment, someone appeared and blocked his way. It was none other than Escort Byeok? It was Byeok, the Shadow Clan Masters escort. As Byeok blocked him, Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun couldnt contain his frustration and shouted, What is the meaning of this? Right now Why are you trying to shut the intruders mouth? If you truly didnt collude, calm down. Collude? Ha! Did you just accuse me of collusion? Internal Affairs Director Cho Yeom-hun couldnt contain his anger at the absurdity. That intruder was falsely accusing him, and forget about helping, the one called the Clan Masters escort was doing this? While that was happening, murmurs from here and there pierced his eardrums. Was it ordered by the Internal Affairs Director? It really seems like it. Did he try to hold the family members hostage and falsely accuse Young Master Mok? Hearing the warriors voices, even though he didnt want to, the Internal Affairs Director felt like he was going crazy. Anyone could see that the situation was too out of the blue, but they believed it? This was a clear false accusation. He was so angry that his hands were trembling, but then the intruder shouted again, inciting those around him. Clan Master, I only did as the Internal Affairs Director ordered This bastard! The Internal Affairs Director finally drew his saber. He felt like he had to kill that bastard who was falsely accusing him to feel at ease. But then, Byeok blocked his way again and said, Clan Master, should I subdue the Internal Affairs Director? Escort Byeok! Are you really Right at that moment. -Swish! Along with the sound of something being cut, something fell to the ground with a thud. It was none other than !? The intruders head. In an instant, the surroundings were filled with silence. Everyone had a surprised expression, but the one who had cut off the intruders head was none other than the Shadow Clan Master. The Shadow Clan Master spoke with an expressionless face, unlike his usual self, The intruder who tried to create internal strife within our clan is dead. From now on, I forbid anyone in our clan from mentioning this. Understood? Yes!!! As soon as his words ended, everyone shouted simultaneously. Overwhelmed by the pressure and momentum emanating from the Clan Master, they had no choice but to follow his order. The Shadow Clan Masters gaze, which had instantly straightened out the chaotic atmosphere, turned serious. Although he had forcibly suppressed the situation with his authority for now, he felt a strong sense of discomfort from what was happening. The intruders sudden and seemingly intentional false accusation. Some warriors inciting those around them. Even Byeok, his escort who wouldnt move without his order, suddenly stepped forward to protect the intruder and pressured the Internal Affairs Director. All of this was permeated with a sense of discomfort. -Swish! The Shadow Clan Master slowly turned his head with narrowed eyes. In his line of sight, with the flickering shadows of the torches, Mok Gyeong-un could be seen with the corners of his mouth reaching his ears. !? The moment their eyes met, the Shadow Clan Master unconsciously swallowed his dry saliva. The source of this inexplicable sense of discomfort. It was originating from Mok Gyeong-un. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 C Erosion (4)Back to the present. To the Second Mountain of the Five Mountains Alliance, the blind man Wi Maeng-cheon, who was perplexed by the dead Ji-hang, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smirk, You must be greatly disappointed that the result is different from what you intended. You bastard You seem to have used your head a lot, but its a pity. It would have worked smoothly with others. -Grind! The blind man Wi Maeng-cheon gnashed his teeth. Although he didnt know what had happened, one thing was certain: his scheme had not worked. It was a tactic he had calculated through dozens of simulations. He had prepared to deal with most variables, so how did he escape it? However, the important thing was that it wasnt a situation to question the cause of the failed scheme. -Grip! Strength entered Wi Maeng-cheons hand holding the sword hilt. Now that the original plan had gone awry, the only answer was to kill the fellow himself. Otherwise, the matter would go beyond his control. Wi Maeng-cheon quietly opened his mouth. I dont know how you escaped suspicion, but coming here was a huge mistake. A huge mistake? -Swish! As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns questioning ended, Wi Maeng-cheons sword cut through the air. In that fleeting moment, Mok Gyeong-un had gained about half a step of distance. Thanks to that, the sword narrowly missed slicing Mok Gyeong-uns neck and brushed past. Youre fast. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi Maeng-cheon said nothing. Unlike last time when he had tried to test his martial prowess, this time he had slashed with the intent to kill, but he didnt expect him to dodge it. He definitely surpassed the Peak Realm. He probably estimated him to be at the early-stage of Transcendent Realm. Considering the few exchanges they had and the strength infused in the sword, it seemed certain. This alone was surprising. Just seventeen. For a guy not even in his prime to reach this level, his talent had to be acknowledged. However You will die here. -Whoosh! Wi Maeng-cheons sword rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un, drawing a complex trajectory. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes shook at a rapid speed as the sword became even faster. This was the first time he had properly faced a master since gaining enlightenment at the Corpse Blood Valley report. Indeed, Wi Maeng-cheons swordsmanship was beyond imagination. -Swish swish swish swish swish! It was not at a level he could dodge. Thus, Mok Gyeong-un also utilized defensive sword techniques to counter Wi Maeng-cheons fierce attack. -Clang clang clang clang clang! The swords of the two clashed more than a dozen times in an instant, and blue sparks flew in the darkness. Each time the swords collided, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back little by little. This clearly meant he was inferior in internal energy. Even though he reached the transcendent realm with innate martial talent, he cant avoid two weaknesses after all. The first was internal energy. When talking about the level of internal energy, the reason for mentioning the number of years was that the accumulated amount increased as time passed. No matter how much Mok Gyeong-un had reached a high level with outstanding talent, he couldnt match someone who had accumulated internal energy for decades like himself. And the second -Clang clang clang! Just as they were clashing almost evenly, Wi Maeng-cheons sword suddenly deviated from its trajectory and twisted in a completely unexpected direction, piercing Mok Gyeong-uns thigh. As a result, Mok Gyeong-un also had to change his sword trajectory to block it. -Clang! At that moment -Thud! Wi Maeng-cheons heavy kick struck Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen. Along with that, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back about four steps again. Detecting this with his hearing, Wi Maeng-cheons mouth corners twitched. Experience He lacks experience. While Mok Gyeong-uns stances were flawless to the point of being impeccable, he was unable to respond to the variations, perhaps due to a lack of actual combat experience or battles with masters. His stances were very straightforward. Although he was responding with appropriate stances, that alone was insufficient. In the world of life-and-death battles, experience could not be ignored. -Whoosh! Wi Maeng-cheon caught up to Mok Gyeong-un, who had been pushed back, and pressured him while drawing up even more internal energy. Since he had found the opponents weakness, he was determined to decisively push forward and settle the outcome. Fourth Stance of the Flashing Star Sword, Overwhelming Flash. -Swish swish swish swish swish swish swish! Wi Maeng-cheons sword created numerous sword shadows and pressured Mok Gyeong-un with a dazzling trajectory. It was an incredible swordsmanship that was hard to believe came from a blind man. Even Mok Gyeong-un inwardly exclaimed in admiration. Mok Gyeong-un had gained a keen eye for swordsmanship after viewing numerous secret manuals at the Corpse Blood Valley report. Wi Maeng-cheons swordsmanship was so perfected that it was difficult to find any flaws. So he felt the urge to properly clash with him. -Clang clang clang clang clang! Mok Gyeong-uns Evil Commandment Sword and Wi Maeng-cheons Bamboo Sword collided, and the surroundings reverberated with the sound of metal. Their swords were moving so fast that they were invisible to the eyes of ordinary people. -Swish! A sword grazed Mok Gyeong-uns cheek, leaving a wound. Wi Maeng-cheons swordsmanship once again created an unexpected variation. Interesting. It was more exciting than sparring with the Corpse Blood Valley disciples. Their attacks were more straightforward and simple, but Wi Maeng-cheons sword brought changes from unexpected places, pressuring him. -Swish! Once again, the sword brushed past Mok Gyeong-uns ribs. They were all narrowly grazing the vital points. If he wasnt careful, the outcome of the duel could be decided in a single moment as Wi Maeng-cheons sword was increasingly tightening its grip on his throat. Luck is not on my side. Wi Maeng-cheons face, who was pressuring Mok Gyeong-un, became more and more spirited. The winner of this duel was predetermined. If this were 5 or 10 years later, it might be different, but the current Mok Gyeong-un was absolutely no match for him. He had a much greater advantage in both experience and internal energy. You are foolish, Mok Gyeong-un. You shouldnt have come to find me alone. He acknowledged his martial prowess that didnt match his age, but he had chosen the wrong target for revenge. If he had a cunning mind to escape from his scheme, he should have used the dead Ji-hang as a pretext to pressure him through his master, the Shadow Clan Master. Blame that foolishness. -Swish! -Clang! Wi Maeng-cheons sword deflected Mok Gyeong-uns sword upward. At the same time, a decisive opening finally appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns defense. The corners of Wi Maeng-cheons mouth rose bitterly. Overconfidence in oneself. That is the cause of your defeat. Convinced that he had firmly grasped the upper hand, Wi Maeng-cheon thrust his sword towards Mok Gyeong-uns neck, the decisive opening. With Mok Gyeong-uns current stance, it was impossible to dodge or block. Its over. Wi Maeng-cheons sword was about to pierce Mok Gyeong-uns neck. However -Swish! At the moment the tip of Wi Maeng-cheons sword touched Mok Gyeong-uns neck, it slid and slightly brushed the surface before passing by. What is this? Just what was going on? It was a perfect finishing strike. But why didnt it penetrate Mok Gyeong-uns neck and suddenly slide as if blocked by something? He couldnt understand what this phenomenon was at all. -Bam! As the distance narrowed, Mok Gyeong-uns knee tried to kick up Wi Maeng-cheons chin. In response, Wi Maeng-cheon utilized footwork with his left hand to push Mok Gyeong-uns knee and gain distance using the rebound. -Bang! Tap tap tap tap! As they distanced about six steps, Wi Maeng-cheon frowned as if he couldnt understand. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt comprehend. What Mok Gyeong-un had just shown was an extremely advanced principle that couldnt be performed at his level. -Ha! An exclamation flowed from the mouth of Cheong-ryeong, who was sitting on the roof smoking a pipe and watching. The reason she was so surprised was simple. -He comprehended the Ritual of Repulsion technique. The move Mok Gyeong-un had just shown was none other than theRitual of Repulsion technique, one of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. If the Ritual of Binding technique could pull anything, the Ritual of Repulsion technique could push away anything that touched the body. Even Cheong-ryeong, who had been with him all along, didnt know this. It was because Mok Gyeong-un hadnt mentioned it even after gaining enlightenment. Of course, there was a reason for this. Its difficult. The way theRitual of Repulsion technique manifested was different from the Ritual of Binding technique. It could only push away something that precisely touched the body, and matching that fleeting moment when the sword was about to clash was quite difficult. And it was greatly influenced by the practitioners capability and true energy, so the stronger the force, the harder it was to repel. Thats why Wi Maeng-cheons sword had slid rather than being deflected. Still a long way to go. He hadnt mentioned it to Cheong-ryeong because he considered it an incomplete technique. Of course, it was still useful as it was. It had allowed him to deflect a fatal strike. At that moment, Wi Maeng-cheon opened his mouth. You seem to have some tricks up your sleeve. But will the same technique work again? -Whoosh! As soon as those words ended, Wi Maeng-cheon launched his body towards Mok Gyeong-un. As expected of a master who had reached the transcendent realm, he had realized how to deal with the previous principle in a short time. -Woong! Wi Maeng-cheons sword was completely covered in a blue glow. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was sword energy. He had judged that even the sliding principle wouldnt be able to handle it if the sword energy was more focused. Ill settle this. The reason he hadnt unleashed his energy until now was to protect his sword with aura. Since Mok Gyeong-uns Evil Commandment Sword was even sturdier and sharper than the Bamboo Sword, the sword had been somewhat strained with each clash, so he had chosen this approach. However, if he turned all that energy into offensive sword energy instead of a defensive form -Clang! -Bam bam bam! With just a single clash, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back nearly three steps. The power had increased tremendously. However -Crack! Cracks appeared on the sword. It was affected by the switch between offense and defense, but it seemed like it could endure a few stances at least. He could sufficiently settle the match within that timeframe. -Whoosh! Wi Maeng-cheon tried to unleash a dominating sword stance against Mok Gyeong-un once more. Right at that moment It seems your reserves have run out. What? Seeing the repetition of stances. !? -Clang clang clang clang! The moment the swords clashed, Wi Maeng-cheons expression distorted. He had unleashed a sword stance with sword energy, but Mok Gyeong-un didnt budge at all. Rather, they were evenly matched. But what was even more surprising? You bastard Just what? The sword stance he had just unleashed was exactly the same as his own Flashing Star Swords Seventh Stance, Breaking the Void. Right now, Mok Gyeong-un was performing the exact same sword stance as him. Wi Maeng-cheon couldnt believe this situation. Thus -Swish swish swish swish swish! He unleashed another sword stance towards Mok Gyeong-un, but -Swish swish swish swish swish! As if he were a mirror, Mok Gyeong-un performed the same sword stance. For a moment, Wi Maeng-cheon was dumbfounded. Just what was happening? His unique martial art, the Flashing Star Sword, was a secretive sword art passed down to a single inheritor and was never revealed to the outside. Yet this fellow was imitating it. He shouldnt know the breathing technique of the stances and had only seen it for the first time while dueling. Impossible. But how could such a thing happen? Was it possible to learn the opponents sword art in the midst of a life-and-death duel where they were trying to kill each other? Was this even possible? No matter how outstanding his talent was, wasnt there a limit? This was too unfair. -Grind! After being surprised by this unprecedented situation, Wi Maeng-cheon became enraged to the point of welling up. He detested Mok Gyeong-un for so easily imitating his unique sword art, which he had painstakingly mastered even after losing his sight. How dare you try to steal my sword art? It was unforgivable. Yes, then can you imitate this too? Even if you somehow imitated the external appearance of the sword art, the essence of swordsmanship wasnt acquired that way. He had completely grasped the essence of the Flashing Star Sword by practicing it for decades, allowing him to bring various changes to his swordsmanship. Can a fellow like you imitate even these variations? -Swish swish swish! What? Wi Maeng-cheon hurriedly tilted his head to the side and launched his body backward to dodge Mok Gyeong-uns sword. A cold sweat dripped down his forehead as he gained distance. The three sword stances just now They were variations. Even if it were him, if he were to bring variations, he would have done it the way Mok Gyeong-un did. Ha. What kind of fellow is this? He was imitating the variations in swordsmanship at a level nearly identical to his own. His innate martial talent alone was insufficient to describe this. He was truly a monster. -Gulp! Wi Maeng-cheon swallowed his dry saliva, perhaps out of tension. If he didnt kill the fellow here, he would become a major hindrance to the path of the second disciple, Jang Neung-ak. He had to kill him even at the cost of his life. He had to deal with him right away before he grew further and reached a level they couldnt even touch. Fortunately, he still had the upper hand in internal energy, so if it was now, somehow -Flinch! At that moment, a chill ran down Wi Maeng-cheons spine. An ominous feeling enveloped his five senses, and it was a kind of brutality. Sensing it, Wi Maeng-cheon hurriedly raised his sword while igniting sword energy without a moment to think. However -Clang! The Bamboo Sword wrapped in sword energy broke. And -Swish! !!!!!! Something chilling and cold brushed past his neck in an instant. Wi Maeng-cheon instinctively hurried to grasp his neck. This What The internal energy in that last strike had surged by nearly three times. He was dumbfounded by the sudden increase in internal energy. Could it be that he hadnt been using his full strength until now? As he was perplexed, Mok Gyeong-un whispered softly in his ear, Why did someone who cant even see boast so much? If you had just kept your mouth shut, you could have at least preserved your neck longer. You You bastard Then sleep well. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un brought his finger to Wi Maeng-cheons forehead. Feeling that, Wi Maeng-cheon inwardly cried out as if screaming, S-Stop! Please! Please! However -Tap! Wi Maeng-cheons consciousness was severed in an instant. It was because Mok Gyeong-un had pushed Wi Maeng-cheons forehead, which he was barely holding, with his finger. At the same time, Wi Maeng-cheons severed head fell limply to the ground, and blood gushed like a fountain from the cross-clanion of his neck. -Splatter! Chapter 137 Chapter 137 C Shadow Clan Master (1)The Five Mountains Alliance, a group of faithful subordinates to Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. The severed head of Wi Maeng-cheon, the second-ranked member known as Second Mountain, fell lifelessly to the ground as blood gushed like a fountain from his neck. -Thud! Although Wi Maeng-cheon always maintained a calm demeanor, his final expression was close to a scream. -Thump! Thump! Soon, Mok Gyeong-uns right hand, which had turned black and grotesquely swollen, returned to its original state. This was the essence of the Acupoint Striking Technique. It was difficult to maintain for long due to its severe side effects, but it could increase ones power by two to three times for a short period. Mok Gyeong-un had carefully saved this technique and utilized it at the appropriate moment to behead Wi Maeng-cheon. -Swish! Cheong-ryeong lightly descended in front of Mok Gyeong-un. -It was decent, but you still have a long way to go. Youre right. Mok Gyeong-un readily admitted it. Even though his other senses were extraordinarily sharp, his opponent was a blind man. He had struggled quite a bit in a pure duel against such an opponent. Initially, he had intended to win the fight solely with the death energy from his lower danjeon and pure techniques, but as the battle prolonged, he ended up using the power of his danjeon and the Acupoint Striking Technique. Thus, despite eliminating the target, he wasnt entirely satisfied. On the other hand, Hes fast. Although Cheong-ryeong had said Mok Gyeong-un still had a long way to go, she inwardly clicked his tongue at Mok Gyeong-uns growth rate. Strictly speaking, the blind Wi Maeng-cheon was a superior master compared to Mok Gyeong-un. He was far above in both internal energy and experience. In fact, befitting his experience, he even demonstrated the ability to pressure Mok Gyeong-un by using variations at every appropriate moment. However, Mok Gyeong-un was learning as he fought. It was admirable to witness. I thought he would struggle more. It was different from what she had expected. Due to the lack of time, even if they had fought more with just their lower danjeons, Cheong-ryeong thought there might have been a chance for Mok Gyeong-un to win. From the perspective of someone observing closely, it was a growth rate that defied explanation. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un spoke while looking at Wi Maeng-cheons corpse. Hoh. -Why are you Hm? Cheong-ryeongs eyes also widened in surprise. Thats because the death energy from Wi Maeng-cheons corpse was gathering and condensing. Whats happening? Mok Gyeong-un had intended to absorb the death energy before it dispersed. However, unlike before, the death energy wasnt scattering but converging. Cheong-ryeong chuckled and said, -Its your first time seeing this, right? Seeing what? -The birth of a proper vengeful spirit. Ah Is this it? -Thats right. Mok Gyeong-un, who had mastered various techniques, including the Six People Spirit Summoning Technique, could artificially create vengeful spirits using death energy. However, this was the first time he had witnessed one naturally forming. If that was the case, -He must have felt quite wronged. Ordinary resentment isnt enough for a vengeful spirit to form. If the death energy was condensing to this extent, it meant that the resentment had reached its peak. Soon, the condensed death energy began to take on a human form. The level of a vengeful spirit is determined by the strength of the obsession and resentment the individual possessed during their lifetime. -Tremble! As it took shape, the handle of the broken Bamboo Sword trembled. A soul that has lost its physical body clings to an object to prevent itself from leaving the mortal realm. That handle was likely that object. -It seems his resentment was quite strong. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cheong-ryeong was intrigued. Even though it was still in the process of fully taking shape, judging by the spiritual energy emanating from it, it was at least at the Orange Spirit level or above. The vengeful spirit finally took complete form. -Grrr! With flickering white eyes, Wi Maeng-cheon glared at Mok Gyeong-un. -How unjust. How unfair. I wanted to follow that person, achieve great things, and open my eyes, but to die like this and become a ghost A voice filled with resentment. Wi Maeng-cheon didnt take his eyes off Mok Gyeong-un. -In death, I get to see the face of my enemy. I curse you. I will follow you until you die and torment you Wi Maeng-cheon, who was speaking, suddenly stopped mid-sentence. Something was strange. As he had become a vengeful spirit naturally, he was aware of his own death. Thus, he also instinctively understood the principles of the boundary between the living and the dead. However, why did he feel like Mok Gyeong-un was making eye contact with his dead self? At that moment, You seem to have a lot to say. A newly formed vengeful spirit is quite talkative. -You? Could it be that you can see me? If I can see you, thats why Im responding like this, right? -You! You did this to me! Realizing that Mok Gyeong-un could see him, Wi Maeng-cheon, filled with even more rage, lunged at Mok Gyeong-un with the intent to kill. At that instant, -Grab! -Ugh! Wi Maeng-cheons white pupils trembled. It was because Mok Gyeong-un had suddenly grabbed his neck. -What, what is this? He was a dead man. How could Mok Gyeong-un grab the neck of his dead self? -What the hell are you? How? As he was utterly baffled, a voice from behind startled Wi Maeng-cheon. -Hey, youngster. For someone whose corpse hasnt even gone cold, you sure are lively. !? Vengeful spirits can instinctively distinguish levels. Wi Maeng-cheons mind grew hazy from the immense spiritual pressure he felt from behind. What What kind of energy is this? This wasnt just a simple vengeful spirit level but a calamity-level existence. His spirit body trembled, and his lips wouldnt close. To the terrified Wi Maeng-cheon, Mok Gyeong-un said, This is the first time Ive seen a case of someone becoming a vengeful spirit like this. What should I do? -What do you mean, what should you do? Just absorb the death energy and exorcise it. Ah, right. That would be better. -Squish! With that, Mok Gyeong-un raised his death energy and tried to apply more force to Wi Maeng-cheons neck. At first, Wi Maeng-cheon didnt understand what exorcism meant. -Sizzle! However, along with a strange sense of pain, he felt a threat as if his spirit body was gradually disappearing. It instilled an even more intense fear than when he had faced death. Wi Maeng-cheon hurriedly cried out, -S-Spare me! Youre already dead. -Please Please give me a chance. Would a chance hold much meaning for you? -I, I dont wish for anything else. Just let me see the faces of my wife and child one last time. Then Ill accept exorcism or whatever else. Wife and child? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head slightly as if puzzled. Wi Maeng-cheon spoke in a pleading voice, -Long ago, after losing my eyesight to the Glorious Snake Poison, I had a single wish. It was to see the faces of my wife and child. This was true. Wi Maeng-cheon had an earnest desire. It was to somehow cure his blinded eyes and see the faces of his family. Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, had promised Wi Maeng-cheon that if he achieved great things, he would help him find the Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong to restore his eyesight, which had been blinded by poison, though it was uncertain whether it would be possible. But who would have known that he would be able to see after dying? -I beg you. I cant leave this world like this. If you grant me this, you can kill me or do whatever you want. He had no significant lingering attachments to anything else. Wi Maeng-cheon simply wanted to see. The faces of his wife and child, whom he had never seen while alive. As he expressed his wish, the corner of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up. Ah, I thought you became a vengeful spirit solely due to resentment, but there were also precious beings who left you with lingering attachments in life. -Gasp! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi Maeng-cheon instantly realized his mistake. He had said those words out of fear of being extinguished and a desire to resolve his only lingering attachment, but upon reflection, it wasnt something he should have asked of this bastard. Wasnt this bastard the very culprit who had killed him? As he thought he had made a mistake, Mok Gyeong-un whispered in his ear, just like before killing him. Thats fortunate. Then youll be able to work a bit more voluntarily compared to other spirit servants. !? What the hell was he talking about now? As he was puzzled, Wi Maeng-cheon noticed Cheong-ryeong looking at him with sympathetic eyes. *** Mok Gyeong-un, who had finished his business outside and returned from his outing. As he was about to pass through the entrance pavilion leading to his private residence, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Hmm. He lightly scanned the surroundings and immediately noticed that the guard warriors who were supposed to be protecting the area had disappeared. The people who should have been there were absent. Smirking, Mok Gyeong-un entered the building of his private residence as if he didnt mind. Walking along the corridor, he opened the door to a room. Youre late. As the door opened, a familiar voice came from inside. It was none other than the Shadow Clan Master. Surprise flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He had dismissed everyone earlier without much explanation, so why was he waiting alone for Mok Gyeong-un? There was no presence felt within a radius of about twenty zhang around them. Puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un was about to clasp his hands and bow in greeting, but the Shadow Clan Master interrupted him. Where have you been? Training You dont need to make such a flimsy lie about being at the market. The clan masters voice was unusually heavy and cold, different from his usual demeanor. It seemed to be an extension of his earlier behavior. The clan master tapped his finger on the table and continued, How far did you go with the head of the intruder? Mok Gyeong-un feigned ignorance and nonchalantly replied, I have no idea what youre talking about, Master. I The head was missing from the crematorium. At the clan masters words, Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips and fell silent. It seemed that the clan master had personally checked the crematorium after Mok Gyeong-uns visit. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, I apologize, but I dont understand why youre asking me about it. I did leave the residence briefly, but if you ask the guard warriors I still cant comprehend it even after pondering. What? What kind of trick did you use? What trick are you referring to? At Mok Gyeong-uns counter-question, the clan master sighed and shook his head. Then he stood up from his seat and spoke, Theres something called a sense of discomfort or unease. It was small at first, making it difficult to notice, but at some point, the surroundings centered around you became engulfed in that unease. The clan master found it puzzling. The members of the Shadow Clan were thoroughly trained in mental discipline, as they also acted as spies and handled confidential matters. Thus, there was a belief that they would never betray the sect. But how was this possible? It had only been seven days. Within this short period, how could they have been swayed by Mok Gyeong-un, who was merely a hostage of the righteous faction? I dont know what strange technique you used, but even though youve become an official disciple, it seems youve crossed a line that cant be overlooked. -Shing! The sound of something being drawn was heard. It was the sound of a blade being unsheathed from the scabbard at the clan masters waist. In an instant, the sharp blade was pressed against the underside of Mok Gyeong-uns chin. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He had anticipated a certain gap in strength, but the clan masters martial prowess was incomparable to Wi Maeng-cheon, who was a subordinate of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. Hes strong. With pure martial arts from the lower danjeon alone, it was utterly impossible to do anything against him. At that moment, the clan master spoke in an even colder voice, Depending on your answer, I may have to behead you. So from now on, Id like you to respond clearly to my questions Before he could finish his sentence, the clan master frowned. It was because Mok Gyeong-un had laughed. !? Seeing this, the clan master recalled the smile filled with malice that Mok Gyeong-un had shown when he beheaded the intruder to quell the confusion. It was the first time he had felt a chill down his spine and sensed danger upon seeing someones smile. The clan masters grip on the blade tightened. That smile just now Your intuition is quite sharp. To reach such a conclusion based on a mere sense of unease. You So, are you going to behead me? At that question, the clan masters gaze sharpened. Mok Gyeong-uns response just now was tantamount to affirming that the clan masters suspicions were correct. Although he didnt reveal how he had done it. One thing was certain: this child was truly dangerous. It wasnt simply because he was a hostage of the righteous faction or had outstanding talent, but the person himself was completely different from the ordinary. It seems it would be beneficial for the sect to behead you right now. Perhaps. The clan master inwardly clicked his tongue at Mok Gyeong-uns composed reaction. He had to admit, the child had guts to show such composure even when his life was being threatened. However, merit was merit, and death was death. If this child was left unchecked, that sense of unease would engulf the entire Shadow Clan. -Grip! The clan master gripped the blades handle, ready to exert force. It was at that very moment. But you know, if you behead me, everyone will find out that Master is a worshipper of fire. I wonder if that would be alright. !!!!!! The clan masters expression instantly stiffened. This bastard How does he know that? Chapter 138 Chapter 138 C Shadow Clan Master (2)Just an hour and fifteen minutes ago, Mok Gyeong-un sighed lightly as he looked at the window paper, illuminated by the surrounding torches. Things were unfolding just as he had anticipated. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the scroll he held in his left hand. It was something that the evil spirit possessing Byeok, the bodyguard of the Shadow Clan Master, had secretly brought. Every day at the same time, the Shadow Clan Master repeatedly read this scroll. [Hmm. I think I should read it now.] -You should. Judging by the situation, it seemed there wouldnt be an opportunity to examine it leisurely. And if he were to be caught with it during a room search, things would escalate further. With that, Mok Gyeong-un unrolled the scroll. -Rustle! It was quite worn, indicating how much it had been handled. The half-unrolled scroll. The evil spirit possessing Byeok frowned upon seeing it. [This is] The evil spirit had only seen the Shadow Clan Master reading it but had never seen its contents. So he had no idea what it was about. However, -This Its not our language. Surprisingly, the scroll was not written in Hanyu (Chinese) but in an utterly unrecognizable script. Cheong-ryeong, seeing it for the first time as well, tilted his head while holding his pipe. The curvy writing was difficult to find any regularity in, making it unlikely to be a secret code. If that was the case, it might not be a language from the Central Plains [Oh, this looks like the language of Persia.] -What? Cheong-ryeongs eyes widened as she stared at Mok Gyeong-un. The country known as Persia, or Parsa, was a place he knew to be located on the northern coast beyond the Western Regions, not in the Central Plains. -Kid, can you read this? [Roughly, yes.] -What? How could this kid read it? As she was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head and said, [My grandfather taught me.] -Grandfather? [Yes. He taught me a few languages besides Hanyu. He said it would be helpful for studying medicine from the Western Regions.] -Hah He taught the language of Persia, which might never be used in a lifetime, just to teach medicine? Cheong-ryeong became curious about what kind of person Mok Gyeong-uns grandfather was. But that wasnt important right now. -What does it say? [Well, it seems to be some kind of poetic verse. This body, burned in the sacred fire, has no attachment to life and death. On the path I wish to take, I illuminate the light] -Enough. [Pardon?] - I understand. [You do?] -Yes. I thought it might be a martial arts verse, but its not. This is a scripture. [Scripture?] A scripture, like a Buddhist sutra, isnt it a text used for religious prayers? What kind of scripture was this? As Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled, Cheong-ryeong clicked his tongue and said, -Its truly deplorable. The head of the confidential information department in the sect is a worshipper of fire. [Worshipper of fire?] Something came to Mok Gyeong-uns mind as he tilted his head. It was the word Baehwa mentioned in the conversation between the Shadow Clan Master and the External Affairs Director. Baehwa literally meant bowing to fire. Could it be related to this scripture about worshipping fire? [Worship Baehwa[1]] -Huh? How do you know about the Baehwa Faith? [Baehwa Faith? Whats that?] -This scripture. It seems to be a scripture of the Baehwa Faith. [Baehwa Faith?] Ah Unlike Mok Gyeong-un, who was questioning, the evil spirit also nodded as if he knew something. Cheong-ryeong puffed on his pipe and explained to the puzzled Mok Gyeong-un, -Theyll likely break in soon, so Ill give you a brief explanation. The Baehwa Faith is literally a religious group that reveres fire. They worship a god from the Western Regions that youve never heard of. [A god from the Western Regions?] -Yes. Its a kind of impure heresy. Well, its tiresome to discuss such things. At one point, this Baehwa Faith entered the Central Plains and spread among the common people. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Hmm.] Most religions were like that. They started from the lowest class, the commoners. Those who had nowhere to rely on and were impoverished wanted to hold onto something and rise. -As the doctrine of the Baehwa Faith spread, it suddenly grew rapidly and became a threat to those who believed in Buddhism, Taoism, and Confucianism as their core principles. A threat? Rather than a threat, wouldnt they have viewed it unfavorably? Anything new was bound to face rejection in some way. [ Listening to the story, it doesnt seem to have had a good outcome.] -Thats right. They were accused of deceiving the world and misleading the people, leading to a massive crackdown. That was about a hundred years ago. But I didnt know there were still people who believed in the Baehwa Faith, let alone someone in charge of information and secrets in the Heaven and Earth Society. Cheong-ryeong spoke as if disappointed. From this, it seemed that she also didnt view the Baehwa Faith favorably. If a dead spirit like her felt this way, it could be imagined how most people would think about this religious group. At that moment, a shout was heard from outside. -Intruder, listen up. If you dont surrender immediately, we will shoot to kill. Mok Gyeong-un tried to roll up the scroll again. But as he did so, something fell out from inside and was about to hit the floor. He caught it as if snatching it mid-air. -Tap! Hmm? What was this? [??????] Along with this word, something was written below. Rather than a doctrine, it seemed to be giving a strong warning. Mok Gyeong-un stared at it intently, then inserted the paper with that word back into the scroll and handed it to the evil spirit. *** Back to the present. The Shadow Clan Master gripped the blades handle, ready to exert force. It was at that very moment. But you know, if you behead me, everyone will find out that Master is a worshipper of fire. I wonder if that would be alright. !? At those words, the Shadow Clan Masters expression stiffened. Seeing his reaction, a glimmer of surprise flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. His prediction was indeed correct. When he mentioned reciting the scripture at a similar time every day, Cheong-ryeong had said that the Shadow Clan Master might be a believer of the Baehwa Faith, a religion that worships fire. -Slam! At that moment, the Shadow Clan Master grabbed Mok Gyeong-un by the collar and roughly shoved him against the wall. -Bang! His characteristic demeanor that seemed infinitely light had completely vanished, and he glared with eyes filled with murderous intent as he spoke, You bastard Where did you hear such a rumor? A rumor? -Slice! The blade slightly dug into Mok Gyeong-uns neck. If he slashed here, his neck would be cut. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, If its a rumor, you could just laugh it off. Why are you overreacting like this? You -Stab! The blade dug deeper into Mok Gyeong-uns neck. It was to clearly show that he could kill him. However, This kid? The Shadow Clan Masters eyes sharpened. Even when his life was in immediate danger, Mok Gyeong-un still maintained a smile. It wasnt because he was confident that the Shadow Clan Master wouldnt slash him. It seemed as if he had no attachment to his life or wasnt afraid of death at all. This was the first time he had seen someone like this. Arent you afraid? Of what? That you might die at any moment. If I die, I die. If I live, I live. What more is there to think about? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Shadow Clan Master fell silent. Then, after glaring at Mok Gyeong-un for a moment, he spoke again, You said everyone would find out if you killed me. Have you told this to anyone else? The Shadow Clan Masters eyes trembled slightly as he asked this. He was worried that someone else might already know. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Who knows? Maybe I said that because those who should know already know? -Thud! Ugh! As soon as he finished speaking, the Shadow Clan Masters hand struck Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen. It looked like a simple strike, but the impact spread inward, causing pain throughout his internal organs. But it didnt end there. -Twist! The Shadow Clan Master grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen with his five fingers and twisted it as if turning. As the muscles twisted, immense pain surged through him. If you dont speak properly right now, you! The Shadow Clan Master frowned as he spoke. This technique was something he had personally devised as a master of torture, maximizing pain by inducing internal pain and then twisting the muscles. It was a method as painful as bone-breaking and muscle-tearing. But there was no change in Mok Gyeong-uns expression. This kid? Except for briefly holding his breath the moment the internal pain was inflicted, he maintained a smile amidst this tremendous pain. What kind of person was he? -Drip! At that moment, blood flowed from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. It was a natural phenomenon since he had suffered internal injuries. He was such a vicious person that his expression didnt change even when he was in pain and bleeding. The more he learned about him, the more he realized that this kid was truly unique in many ways. From his martial arts talent to everything else. Although it was a pity, this secret must never be revealed. Tell me who you told. Then Ill spare your life. You shouldnt do that. What? If you find out who I told, youll have to kill that person and me too. Thats how a secret disappears, right? -Twist! The Shadow Clan Master twisted Mok Gyeong-uns abdominal muscles even more. And he pressed on in a low voice, Who are you trying to teach? Im not trying to teach you. I just said that because you were telling such an obvious lie about sparing my life. You Mocking him in this situation? It was incomprehensible what he was doing in a situation where provoking the other party would bring no benefit. Even if he wasnt afraid of death, this was going too far It was then. This body, burned in the sacred fire, has no attachment to life and death. On the path I wish to take, I illuminate the light. Joy and sorrow shall remain as mere dust. Pity the troubled sentient beings. !!!!!! At the scripture recited from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, the Shadow Clan Masters expression froze. How did this kid know the scripture, the doctrine of the Baehwa Faith? The Shadow Clan Master couldnt hide his bewilderment. How could it be? It was absolutely impossible for him to have seen his scripture. Even if he had seen it, it was written in the language of Persia, the predecessor of the Baehwa Faith, so only a handful of people in the Central Plains, let alone within the Heaven and Earth Society, could read it. Even among the few remaining believers of the Baehwa Faith, who had barely survived the persecution, most couldnt read it properly, so how could this kid recite it? That was absolutely not the case. But how could he recite the contents of the scripture so fluently and accurately? Unless he already knew -Release! The Shadow Clan Master hurriedly removed his hand completely from Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen and said, You Could it be that youre a believer of our faith? Chapter 139 Chapter 139 C Shadow Clan Master (3)After nearly a hundred years of constant persecution, few believers of the Baehwa Faith could read the original scriptures, even among the surviving members. The Shadow Clan Master didnt think Mok Gyeong-un would be able to read the original text in the Persian language. Persian was unexpectedly difficult to learn, and experts in it were extremely rare throughout the Central Plains. Ah! Assuming all of this, it meant that Mok Gyeong-un already knew the doctrine of the scripture. -Release! The Shadow Clan Master hurriedly removed his hand completely from Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen and said, You Could it be that youre a believer of our faith? Believer? At the Shadow Clan Masters question, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled. He had predicted various scenarios of how the Shadow Clan Master would react if he recited the contents of the scripture, and quite an interesting reaction had emerged. - Dont tell me youre planning to pretend to be a believer? Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and spoke. She didnt approve of Mok Gyeong-un getting involved with the Baehwa Faith. And, -Its your choice if you want to deceive him. But how much do you think you can deceive him with just one scripture? A suspicious eunuch like him will quickly see through it. Well, if its just that, it might be possible. The Shadow Clan Master was in charge of information and spies in the Shadow Clan. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regardless of his hidden identity, he was a suspicious person, so if Mok Gyeong-un clumsily pushed forward as a believer, he could be easily exposed, as Cheong-ryeong warned. Deception is a gamble. The way to increase the probability of that gamble is to base it on as much truth as possible. With that, Mok Gyeong-un, Who knows. What? Although I have received teachings about the scripture, its difficult to call myself a believer with just that. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, one of the Shadow Clan Masters eyebrows arched up. What was this kid saying now? He received teachings about the scripture? What do you mean by that? Its exactly as I said. I received teachings about the scripture, but I didnt become a believer. If I had to specify, should I say Im a follower? Follower? There is a strict difference between a believer and a follower. A believer is someone who is completely subordinate to the faith and works for it. On the other hand, a follower refers to someone who believes in the religious group and its doctrine. Follower With that, the Shadow Clan Master asked in a voice filled with suspicion, You said youre a follower, so who taught you about our faiths scripture? I dont know. What? You dont know? What was he saying now? Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, The old master who taught me the scripture didnt tell me his name. He didnt tell you his name? Yes He firmly refused to tell me. He said if I knew his name, I would face the same difficulties as him. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Shadow Clan Masters eyes narrowed. The Baehwa Faith had long been heavily persecuted, so most of its believers were organized in small groups, and sometimes they didnt even know each others identities. Theres some truth to that. There was no way he would reveal his true identity to a non-believer. However, as a high-ranking position of Father, he had some knowledge of the identities of important believers in each base. Do you remember the appearance of the old master you met? At the Shadow Clan Masters question, Mok Gyeong-un casually replied, He had a face full of age spots and a thick gray beard that reached his chest. Any other distinguishing features? It was impossible to identify someone with just that. Wasnt what he just described a natural phenomenon of aging that occurs with age? Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, His thick beard and long eyebrows covered half of his face, and he had a shabby appearance, so its difficult for me to describe any specific features. Theres no way to know who he is like that. Of course not. But would someone who doesnt even teach his name carelessly show his proper appearance? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Shadow Clan Masters eyes narrowed. It was definitely a valid point, but he couldnt trust it. The Shadow Clan Master spoke in a sharp voice, Do you think I would readily believe that you received teachings about our faiths scripture from an old master whose name and face you dont even know? Of course, it would be hard for you to believe. Then why would I I received teachings about the scripture from him in the original language. !? The Shadow Clan Master frowned. Receiving teachings about the scripture in the original language meant he had learned it in Persian, not Hanyu (Chinese). If he knew the original text to that extent, he was definitely not an ordinary believer. But there was no proper evidence. As if reading his thoughts, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and pointed to the desk with his eyes. On the desk were writing tools. Seeing his intention to write, the Shadow Clan Master glared at Mok Gyeong-uns face for a moment before releasing his remaining hand that was grabbing his collar. Try writing it. Mok Gyeong-un went to the desk, poured water to grind the ink, dipped the brush in the ink, and began writing on the paper. -Swish! [?? ?? ??? ? ????? ?????? ????? ???? ??? ??? ?? ??? ???? ????? ???. ??????? ??? ?? ???? ?? ?? ?????? ????? ???? ? ???? ? ?? ??? ?? ??? ????? ???. ?? ????? ?? ????? ??? ?????] [This body, burned in the sacred fire, has no attachment to life and death. On the path I wish to take, I illuminate the light. Joy and sorrow shall remain as mere dust. Pity the troubled sentient beings.] !!!!!! The Shadow Clan Masters eyes trembled rapidly as he watched this. The gaze that had been filled with disbelief until before Mok Gyeong-un started writing changed in an instant. How can this be? This wasnt a handwriting that could be written by clumsily memorizing the shape, but one that required proper learning. If one drew the strokes like a picture, it couldnt be written like this. The Shadow Clan Master, who had studied the Persian language for a long time, was even more certain of it. He must have learned from a believer of at least Father level. Otherwise, there was no way he could write Persian so skillfully. The Shadow Clan Master, who had been looking at the scripture written in Persian with amazement, turned his gaze to Mok Gyeong-un. This could be definitive proof. Why would Mok Gyeong-un, a 17-year-old from a renowned martial arts family in Anhui Province, learn Persian and use it for anything? Ah Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue as he witnessed this scene. Thanks to Gyeong-un proficiency in Persian, that suspicious eunuch was gradually lowering his guard. After all, unless one was a merchant or an interpreter authorized to trade across the Western Regions, there would be no reason to learn Persian. It was truly a coincidence that he had learned it from his so-called grandfather. At that moment, the Shadow Clan Master spoke, The believer who taught you Persian must have been at least a Father. Father? A high-ranking believer who can give teachings about the scripture in our faith. Ah Is that so? Yes. Those who can teach in the original language are few now, so it would have been better if you knew his name. The Shadow Clan Master clicked his tongue as if genuinely regretting it. Then he asked, Did he only teach you the scripture and Persian? At this question, Mok Gyeong-un hesitated for a moment as if he had been waiting for it and opened his mouth, Ah Now that I think about it, he seemed to be searching for something. Searching for something? Yes. My memory is hazy, but at that time, I heard him clearly say Ah, right. He said he was searching for the incarnation of Ahriman. At those words, the Shadow Clan Masters eyes widened in surprise. Mok Gyeong-un had anticipated that the Shadow Clan Master would react this way. Thats because, [??????] That sentence at the beginning of the paper inserted between the original scripture. That word was Ahriman. He hadnt even told Cheong-ryeong about the interpretation of it, but, [Beware, for the incarnation of Ahriman may appear in this world.] It had a sentence of warning written on it. It seemed to be some kind of revelation within the Baehwa Faith. He thought this also had value in using it, and judging by the Shadow Clan Masters reaction, it seemed successful. It was then. -Grab! The Shadow Clan Master grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder and spoke, unable to hide his excitement, I think I know who taught you the original text. Hmmm? What? He knows who taught this? It was truly an absurd situation to say he knew who a non-existent, imaginary person was. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt show it. Regardless, the Shadow Clan Master had a completely excited expression. Only two Guardians, including myself, have heard the revelation of the Holy Fire that he prophesied. Among them, only Guardian Jang is over sixty years old. If what Mok Gyeong-un said was true, it had to be Guardian Jang. He had been discouraged, thinking that both Guardians had died after his disappearance. But if this was true, it was a great relief. If you received teachings from him, you cant be considered a mere follower. You also have the qualification to be a Father. Hmm? He has the qualification to be a Father? Who did he guess it was to have this reaction? Although puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un casually expressed humility. I only learned the scripture, so how can I have the qualification to be a Father? But you said you think you know who it is Since he kept it a secret from you until the end, its difficult to tell you right away. But one thing is certain: he is a very high-ranking person in our faith. Ah Do you happen to know where he went after teaching you the scripture? I apologize, but I dont know. He suddenly disappeared one day. Ah At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Shadow Clan Master couldnt hide his disappointment. Still, he thought he should find solace in the fact that the Guardian, whom he had thought dead, was alive. As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to him in a low voice, But before the old master disappeared, he left something behind. He left something behind? Yes. What is it? The Shadow Clan Master asked in a voice filled with anticipation, thinking it might be a clue. It was a sentence written in Persian, but it was so vague that I couldnt understand its meaning. He wrote it in Persian? Try writing it. With that, Mok Gyeong-un picked up the brush and wrote a word. [????? ???] !? Seeing this, the Shadow Clan Master frowned. Then he soon opened his mouth and muttered, Blade of the Soul? Thats what it would be if directly translated from Persian. What does this mean? After pondering for a moment, he spoke as if he had realized something, Ghost Blade? The Blade of the Soul could also be called the Ghost Blade. If it was according to the sentence he had left, the only thing that immediately came to mind was the Ghost Blade, one of the Eight Stars who was called the current supreme master of the martial arts world. At the Shadow Clan Masters speculation, the corner of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up. Ha! Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong sincerely clicked her tongue. What a truly absurd guy. He created a plausible lie based on the information he knew, matching the Shadow Clan Masters reactions, and now he was leading the situation as he intended. He intends to make this ball-less search for the Ghost Blade. Chapter 140 Chapter 140 C Annihilating Poison King (1)The Shadow Clan Master gently placed his hand on Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder and spoke with a benevolent smile, We are now in the same boat. I will keep that in mind. I will contribute to the revival of the faith. The Shadow Clan Master nodded with a satisfied expression, then crossed his hands, brought them to his shoulders, slightly bowed his head, and spoke in a reverent voice, May the Holy Fires blessing be upon you. Mok Gyeong-un followed suit. May the Holy Fires blessing be upon you. Ohohoho. Then get some good rest. Yes. With that, the Shadow Clan Master left the private residence. The Shadow Clan Masters attitude, which had been as if he would kill Mok Gyeong-un at any moment until just now, had changed to be quite favorable. It was because he was convinced that Mok Gyeong-un, who could write and read the original scripture in Persian, was a follower of the Baehwa Faith that worshipped fire. After the Shadow Clan Masters presence had completely disappeared, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -You really have a knack for using your head. With a single lie, Mok Gyeong-un had led the situation as he intended. He had made it seem as if they were on the same side and made the Shadow Clan Master interested in the person he was searching for, the Ghost Blade. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and replied, The more hands helping, the better. Helping hands? It must mean there are more useful pieces to take advantage of. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and said, -Thats true, but its best to be careful. Careful of the Shadow Clan Master? -Yes. Those who worship fire are not called heretics and persecuted for no reason. Thats interesting. -What is? Its surprising that someone who claims to dislike black-and-white logic is so passionate about a religion that came from the Western Regions. - At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong was at a loss for words. It was difficult to refute a statement that pierced right through the heart of the matter. She had expressed her hatred for the black-and-white logic between the righteous and evil factions with her own mouth, but when faced with a believer of the Baehwa Faith, which was called a heresy and persecuted, didnt she treat them with prejudice? She spoke in a slightly lowered voice, - Youre right. This is also a kind of prejudice. Mok Gyeong-un smiled at her readily admitting it. He liked this aspect of her. Of course, her words didnt end there. -But I have experienced that era. They also treat those outside their own religious group as heretics. If you know that, its best to be cautious. Ill keep that in mind. -Anyway, even if youve made the Shadow Clan Master move, theres not much difference in having to move with your own feet. Thats true. Mok Gyeong-un had set up the situation as if the clue to the incarnation of Ahriman might be connected to the Ghost Blade, one of the Eight Stars and possibly the enemy who killed his grandfather. So he thought the Shadow Clan Master might tell him something he knew about the Ghost Blade, but surprisingly, he also knew nothing. [ Its quite troublesome that the Ghost Blade might be the clue.] [Do you know something?] [About the Ghost Blade?] [Yes.] At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the Shadow Clan Master shook his head. As the head of the Shadow Clan in charge of information in the Heaven and Earth Society, he thought he might know something. But the unexpected answer drained his energy. [ Ive heard rumors that the Ghost Blade might be a master of the Heaven and Earth Society.] [You mean the rumor that the Ghost Blade might be the Society Leaders personal bodyguard?] [Yes.] [A kid who hasnt been in the organization for long has heard all sorts of rumors. Yes, there was such a rumor at one point.] [Is it just a rumor?] [I dont know.] [What do you mean, you dont know?] [Rumors can have various tendencies. They can be completely false, or they can circulate because they are close to the truth.] [ Which side do you think it is, Master?] [I cant give a definite answer.] [Why?] [Only the Society Leader himself knows the identity of his personal bodyguard. Ive heard that even the vice-leader, known as the Society Leaders right-hand man, doesnt know.] At the Shadow Clan Masters words, Mok Gyeong-un thought it seemed fishy. Rumors didnt spread for no reason. However, at this point, even if he was suspicious, it was difficult to directly contact the Ghost Blade. He had considered using Cheong-ryeong and the spirit servants, but since the spiritual perception of masters above the peak was incomparable to those below, it was difficult to make them move recklessly. Moreover, he had heard that Cho Tae-cheong, who might surpass even the Primal Killing Pavilions diviner In Seo-ok with his techniques, was guarding the main hall where the Society Leader resided. In many ways, he still lacked strength. However, Mok Gyeong-un, who couldnt just wait while building his strength, carefully said to the Shadow Clan Master, [I heard that Elder Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, had confronted the Ghost Blade. I know hes the only one who survived after fighting him. Wouldnt he know something?] [ He probably would.] [Then how about trying to contact Elder Baek Sa-ha?] [That would be difficult.] [Pardon?] Why was it difficult? As Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled, the Shadow Clan Master clicked his tongue and said, [The Annihilating Poison King is currently in seclusion, observing a three-year mourning period for his deceased mother. Unless its a special case, hes not meeting anyone.] [Ah] The three-year mourning period is observed for three years after a parents death to fulfill ones duty and filial piety towards them. After the burial, the ancestral tablet is enshrined in the mourning hall, and the mourner resides in a hut, offering ritual meals to the deceased morning and evening. Sometimes, during the three-year mourning period, especially in the early stages, no guests are received except for blood relatives. The Baek family, the Annihilating Poison Kings household, was like that. This is unexpected. If the Shadow Clan Master moved, wouldnt it be easier to obtain information? But with this, it became difficult. Mok Gyeong-un said as if he had no choice, [ Then how about I go?] [You?] [Yes. I happen to have three first-place tokens, so I can ask the executives for guidance.] [Youre going to use that for this?] [Yes.] At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Shadow Clan Master couldnt hide his bewilderment. It was an opportunity to receive guidance from two of the Eight Stars, known as the supreme masters of the era, among the Five Kings. Why would he give up that opportunity and ask for guidance from the Annihilating Poison King, who, in a sense, practiced a unique poison art different from ordinary martial arts? [Isnt that too much of a waste?] [Of course, it could be, but I also want to do something for our faith. Please let me lend a hand.] [Ah] At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Shadow Clan Master couldnt hide his satisfaction. What believer wouldnt be happy to hear that he would fulfill his duty as a follower of the Baehwa Faith? [If youre willing to do that, theres nothing more I could ask for. Then, since were already at it, tomorrow might be a good day.] [Tomorrow?] [Yes. It seems that Baek Sa-has grandson is having his first birthday tomorrow.] [First birthday?] [Even if hes in the middle of a three-year mourning period, he wont just overlook his grandsons first birthday, who will carry on the family line. Theyll have a simple feast, even if its just with close relatives.] Since it was his grandsons first birthday, his mood would be better than usual. The Shadow Clan Master suggested taking advantage of this. [I was planning to send a gift to the Annihilating Poison King anyway. If you deliver it and carefully request the benefit of the three first-place tokens, it should work out.] *** Early in the morning before the sun had risen, -Creak! Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, hurriedly came to the residence of his blind subordinate, Wi Maeng-cheon, after receiving an urgent message. Jang Neung-ak, who had come to the residence, couldnt contain his anger and gnashed his teeth. Wi Maeng-cheons head, decapitated and dead. What kind of sudden calamity was this? -Grab! Jang Neung-ak grabbed the collar of Jong-im, Wi Maeng-cheons subordinate, and pressed him, What the hell were you doing for this to happen? I apologize. Jong-im couldnt say anything and only uttered an apology. At his response, Jang Neung-ak threw Jong-im to the floor. -Bang! Ugh. Jang Neung-ak, who had thrown him to the floor, glared at the guard warriors prostrating as if confessing their sins with sharp eyes. Then he soon spoke, What kind of guards are you who cant even protect your own master? Behead them all. Yes. -Swish! At Jang Neung-aks order, Ho Jong-hyeok, the third-ranked member of the Five Mountains Alliance and the Grand Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan, raised the huge ax he was carrying on his shoulder. The four guards, frightened, pleaded with tears in their eyes, P-Please spare us! We were also suddenly attacked. At their pleas, Jang Neung-ak snorted. They all claimed to have fallen asleep at that moment and knew nothing, yet now they were begging to be spared. Kill them. -Slice! Ugh! Despite their desperate pleas, they all ended up with their heads cut off by Ho Jong-hyeoks ax. Still not appeased, Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, considered killing even Jong-im, who was known as Wi Maeng-cheons right-hand man. However, the other subordinates dissuaded him. Please hold back. If you do that, there will be no one to lead Maeng-cheons subordinates. There were about fifty elite warriors personally trained by Wi Maeng-cheon. If Jong-im, a lieutenant-level subordinate who had been managing them, was also killed, their morale might decline, and it could become difficult to control them. Knowing this, Jang Neung-ak also barely restrained himself. However, this was not something that could be overlooked. How dare they kill this young masters subordinate. What an absurd bastard. He had carried out this audacious act not elsewhere but within the inner city of the Heaven and Earth Society. Touching his person, who might become the next Society Leader, was essentially equivalent to declaring war. -Swish! At that moment, someone touched the cut surface of Wi Maeng-cheons severed neck and spoke, Hes no ordinary person. What? He cut Maeng-cheons sword and neck with a single slash. A man with an angular jaw and a fierce-looking face pointed to Wi Maeng-cheons broken Bamboo Sword on the floor. Although it was impossible to know exactly how the duel unfolded since the cunning bastard had erased all the footprints on the floor, one thing could be inferred from the broken sword and the cut surface of the neck. Jang Neung-aks eyes sharpened. He cut Maeng-cheons sword and neck with a single slash? To do that, one had to be a tremendous master of the sword and have reached the perfected realm of the supreme stage. A woman in colorful clothes with thick lips approached and said, Then the suspects are narrowed down to some extent. Wi Maeng-cheon was a subordinate of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. If someone was bold enough to kill Wi Maeng-cheon in the middle of the night, it would be the work of those who wanted to hold him back from becoming the next Society Leader. Na Yul-ryang Wi So-yeon The first people that came to mind were naturally his older and younger martial brother and sister competing for the position of the next Society Leader. They were also supreme masters of the sword, so this kind of thing was possible. Moreover, they were in a situation where they were fiercely competing for power with him, so they had sufficient justification to carry out such an act. However, it was unlikely that they had personally come out like rats just to deal with one of his subordinates. In that case, the number of suspects was significantly reduced. The two wenches that Grand Young Master Na Yul-ryang boasted about and that bastard who was Wi So-yeons right-hand man. Except for them, no one could have possibly cut Wi Maeng-cheons sword and neck with a single slash. -Creak! Find them. No matter what. Yes, sir! At his words, the remaining four members of the Five Mountains Alliance bowed their heads and shouted in unison. Amidst this, there was one person watching with frustrated eyes. It was none other than Jong-im, Wi Maeng-cheons subordinate. Damn it Theyre not even considering me as a suspect. Jong-im knew the true culprit behind this incident. Of course, he would. Because he was the one who had moved together with Wi Maeng-cheon on his orders. However, apart from that, he couldnt reveal this fact. The reason was that he himself was not Jong-im, but Wi Maeng-cheon, who had become a spirit servant and possessed the body of his subordinate. My lord I apologize. He could no longer serve Jang Neung-ak. Since he had become a spirit servant, he couldnt defy Mok Gyeong-un, and if he did, his wife and child would lose their lives. At that moment, Jang Neung-ak, who had been gnashing his teeth, muttered while glaring at somewhere, No. This is perfect timing. I can see those damned things there. There? Where was Jang Neung-ak referring to when he said there? *** Around noon. Mok Gyeong-un was heading somewhere, accompanied by his guard warrior, Seok Jung. That place was none other than the estate of Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, one of the Five Kings of the Heaven and Earth Society. Damn it. Seok Jung, who was in charge of guarding Mok Gyeong-un, found this situation quite awkward. He had tried to avoid encountering him as much as possible, but he had no choice but to deliver the gift from the Shadow Clan Master. He had no choice but to cater to him as much as possible. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said to him, who was very tense, Is your lover doing well? -Flinch! When Mok Gyeong-un asked about his lover under the pretext of a greeting, Seok Jung felt shivers all over his body. Mok Gyeong-uns words sounded more like a warning after a long time rather than a greeting. Seok Jung spoke in a trembling voice, I, I will never act in a way that harms you, Young Master. What did I say? Damn it. Then he should have just asked if he was doing well instead of asking about his lover. Seok Jung felt an urge to retort, but he didnt show it. Mok Gyeong-un was too frightening for him to do that. Is that large case on your back the gift prepared by Master? Yes, it is. The gift should be to his liking. I believe he put a lot of thought into it. Thats a relief, then. Well, the gift wasnt the essential thing. He had to somehow persuade Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, to obtain information about the Ghost Blade, one of the Eight Stars, from his mouth. However, the timing was really bad. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Of all things, he was observing a three-year mourning period. Persuade him. For now, he had received and familiarized himself with the information about Baek Sa-ha and his family from the Shadow Clan Master. But it seemed that Baek Sa-ha was a person with a more difficult personality than he had thought. So persuading him didnt seem like it would be easy. At that moment, Seok Jung, who was walking ahead, pointed somewhere with his chin and said, Its over there. A grand estate was visible where he pointed. In terms of size, it was smaller than the Shadow Clan, which handled confidential information, but it was quite large, befitting one of the Five Kings, who could be considered high-ranking executives. Shall we go, then? Mok Gyeong-un approached the entrance of the estate with him. Two warriors wearing mourning clothes were guarding the front gate. However, before they could reach there, Hmm? Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and saw a group of people approaching. Leading the group was a woman wearing a bamboo hat and a veil, and she was none other than, Wi So-yeon? She was Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Society Leader. Why was Wi So-yeon coming here? As he was thinking that, he saw another group of people coming from a different path. They were none other than, Oh Goodness. Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, and his subordinates from the Five Mountains Alliance, no, the Four Mountains Alliance now, were coming here together. Chapter 141 Chapter 141 C Annihilating Poison King (2)Thanks to the Annihilating Poison King, Baek Sa-ha, observing a three-year mourning period, no one had succeeded in making contact with him. The same was true for Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Society Leader. Even if she had the qualifications to be the next Society Leader, her authority didnt reach that of the Five Kings, who could be considered high-ranking executives of the Heaven and Earth Society. Thus, without a proper justification, she hadnt had the opportunity to contact the Annihilating Poison King. However, she finally had a chance to meet him. It was none other than the first birthday celebration of Baek Sa-has grandson, Baek Oh-chan. If I miss this opportunity, it will be difficult until the three-year mourning period ends. Among the high-ranking Five Kings, only Bright Blade King Son Yun supported her. If she gained the support of the Annihilating Poison King, Baek Sa-ha, here, she would secure a supporting force that could rival Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple, to some extent. However, Young Lady. A man in his mid-thirties with a stylishly grown beard gestured with his chin. As she turned her head, Ah She saw a group walking from the southwestern path. That group was none other than Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple, and his subordinates. The Five Mountains Alliance. Enduring Tyrant Fist, the Grand Clan Leader of the Hegemon Fist Group, and the first-ranked member. Wi Maeng-cheon, the Blind Swordsman and the second-ranked member. Ho Jong-hyeok, the Grand Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan and the third-ranked member. Seo Hye-in, the leader of the Grass Smoke Group and the fourth-ranked member. Jeo Mo-pal, the fifth-ranked member and practitioner of the Geo-am Fist. They were all young masters of the later generation with high reputations within the Heaven and Earth Society. Among them, the one considered the best was undoubtedly Enduring Tyrant Fist, the first-ranked member. He was one of the Five Tigers, called the best masters of the later generation in the Heaven and Earth Society, and his father was Ko Yeon-byeok, one of the Three Society Guardians and the Guardian who oversaw all of the Heaven and Earth Societys defenses. He brought all his subordinates No, only four of them? The second-ranked member, Wi Maeng-cheon, was not present. Despite being blind, he was famous for his tremendous swordsmanship. Anyway, judging by the fact that he had brought his subordinates, their purpose seemed to be the same. The Annihilating Poison King. It was to bring Baek Sa-ha to their side. However, she frowned with strong hostility. Why is he doing that? The reason was that Jang Neung-ak was glaring at her and Woo Ho-rang, who was standing to her right, with eyes filled with murderous intent. She didnt know, but Jang Neung-ak had a reason for doing so. Could it be him? The man in his mid-thirties with a short beard who Jang Neung-ak was glaring at. He was Woo Ho-rang, the chief disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun, one of the Five Kings, and the Grand Clan Leader of the Residence Destruction Group. He was Wi So-yeons subordinate and one of the Five Tigers, the supreme masters of the later generation in the Heaven and Earth Society. He had reached the supreme stage in his mid-twenties, and it was no exaggeration to say that his martial prowess had already reached the executive level. Yang Il, the junior leader of the Transient Sword Group, and Gi Ok-ryeon, the eldest daughter of Gi Hae, the Valley Master of Sun Rock, who followed behind him, were also quite skilled as high-ranking masters of the later generation. However, in Jang Neung-aks eyes, only Woo Ho-rang stood out. If you are the one who killed Maeng-cheon, this young master will also cut off your head and soak that wench Wi So-yeons bed with your blood. Sensing this strong murderous intent and hostility, Woo Ho-rang also became more vigilant. As his hand unconsciously reached for his sword handle, Maintain your composure. Ah. At Wi So-yeons low warning, he lowered his hand again. If he fell for the provocation and caused a commotion here, it would disrupt their plan. He wasnt the only one thinking this. My lord, please calm down for now. We cant confirm the culprit yet, and if we create a disturbance here, it will be disrespectful to the Annihilating Poison King. Understood. At the advice of Ko Yeon-hu, the first-ranked member, Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, nodded his head. No matter how agitated he was, he wasnt lacking in judgment to that extent. As they were approaching, someone caught Jang Neung-aks attention. Oh, Mok Gyeong-un. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Similarly, Wi So-yeon, who had been too focused on being wary of Jang Neung-ak, also noticed Mok Gyeong-un at the entrance of the Annihilating Poison Kings estate. Mok Gyeong-un? Why was he here? He hadnt even joined anyones faction yet. As she was puzzled, Jang Neung-ak waved his hand with a smile towards Mok Gyeong-un. Are you doing well? Seeing him act friendly as if they were close, Wi So-yeon frowned. What? She clearly remembered that things didnt go well between them, so why was her martial brother acting so favorably as if they were close friends? Could it be that he had tried to win him over again in the meantime? Feeling a slight unease, she quickly acknowledged Mok Gyeong-un. Its been a while. Have you been well? Its been a while? At Wi So-yeons greeting, it was Jang Neung-aks turn to furrow his brows. What was she saying now? Could it be that this wench had made contact with the kid he had his eyes on? How dare she covet what was his? With such thoughts, Jang Neung-aks anger was about to rise again. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un bowed his head with a polite gesture and greeted them. Mok Gyeong-un, a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master, greets Young Master Jang Neung-ak and Young Lady Wi So-yeon. Yes. Alright. At his greeting, the second disciple Jang Neung-ak and the third disciple Wi So-yeon unintentionally found themselves looking at each other as they responded simultaneously. Wi So-yeon clasped her hands together, slightly bowed her head, and greeted politely. Greetings to my martial brother. Hmph, you look quite lively. Unlike Wi So-yeon, who had greeted respectfully as she had to uphold the etiquette towards her senior despite their mutual wariness, Jang Neung-ak openly acted coldly. She was already used to this attitude of his, so she didnt particularly mind. The same goes for you, senior brother. What? Jang Neung-aks voice rose slightly, as he was already suspicious of her due to the incident of Wi Maeng-cheons death. Concerned about this, Ko Yeon-hu once again quietly dissuaded him. My lord, this is not the place. -Creak! At those words, Jang Neung-ak gnashed his teeth and shook his head. It was difficult for him to calm his anger easily since the incident had occurred just a few hours ago. However, for the sake of their grand endeavor, he had to endure it for now. Jang Neung-ak turned his head away from Wi So-yeon as if he couldnt stand the sight of her and said to Mok Gyeong-un, You have a lot to do to gain trust, so what brings you here? At that question, Wi So-yeon also looked at Mok Gyeong-un. She was also curious about that. Mok Gyeong-un pointed to the large wooden case that the guard warrior Seok Jung was carrying on his back and replied, As you can see, I came here on the Shadow Clan Masters orders to deliver a birthday gift and pay my respects to Elder Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King. Oh, is that so? You had the same business as this young master. Ah, yes, it seems so. But you havent made any other acquaintances in the meantime, right? Jang Neung-ak blatantly glared at Wi So-yeon once and asked Mok Gyeong-un. It was as if he was asking if he had contacted other potential successors instead of him. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and replied, How could that be possible? At those words, Wi So-yeon frowned her pretty brows. Could it be that Mok Gyeong-uns heart had turned towards Jang Neung-ak instead of her? If that was the case, it would be quite troublesome. The Shadow Clan, which controlled information, was also very important. At that moment, Jang Neung-ak looked at Wi So-yeon with a triumphant expression as if he had won and said, Yes, thats how it should be. I have high expectations for you. -Grip! Wi So-yeon clenched her hand tightly. Normally, she wouldnt fall for such childish provocations or mind games. However, it was hard for her to tolerate her opponent, who was also vying for the position of Society Leader, trying to snatch away what she was aiming for in this manner. So she said, Mok Gyeong-un. Yes, young lady. Youre keeping the token I gave you safe, right? She revealed what she originally had no intention of disclosing. At those words, Jang Neung-aks expression, which had been triumphant until just now, instantly turned fierce. What was she talking about, a token? Token? He wasnt the only one reacting to those words. Woo Ho-rang, known as Wi So-yeons right-hand man and the grand disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun, also frowned and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. He had thought that he was the only one who had received a token from her. But this kid, who looked like a male courtesan, had received a token from the Young Lady? Yes, Im keeping it safe. This bastard At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Jang Neung-aks mood soured. Just now, he had responded as if he hadnt gotten close to other potential successors, but he had received a token from that damn wench? This was not something he could overlook. You As Jang Neung-ak was about to express his displeasure towards Mok Gyeong-un, My lord, shouldnt we first participate in the celebration and offer congratulations to Elder Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King? At the words of Ho Jong-hyeok, the Grand Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan and the third-ranked member, Jang Neung-ak closed his mouth. Yes, this wasnt the time to do this here. First, he had to meet with the Annihilating Poison King and settle the matter, and it wouldnt be too late to do it afterward. If he missed today, the opportunity would slip away for a while. Lets talk in a bit. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un made a small bow. Then, Jang Neung-ak abruptly turned his head and went ahead to the entrance of the estate. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing his behavior, Mok Gyeong-un smiled nonchalantly. Then, it was Wi So-yeons turn to speak. Didnt you say you dislike conflicts? Yes, thats right. But it seems like your stance has changed a bit from back then. How could that be? My thoughts remain unchanged. Really? Yes. Wi So-yeon stared at Mok Gyeong-un intently, then shook her head and said, Alright, Ill believe your words. But my second martial brother is different. I didnt just let you go back then to yield to him. At her words, Woo Ho-rang, the grand disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun, frowned. Her words, openly coveting Mok Gyeong-un, were grating to him. However, unlike his junior martial sister Yeop Wee-seon, he had some experience and composure, so he didnt reveal his emotions. I have other urgent matters to attend to now, so lets talk later. With those words, she also hurriedly entered the entrance of the estate. If she didnt hurry, her second martial brother Jang Neung-ak would take the lead. As they went in first, the guard warrior Seok Jung, who had been extremely tense, staggered as his legs went weak. -Tap! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his arm. Ah, be careful. Its a precious gift. M-My apologies. Seok Jung clicked his tongue inwardly. It hadnt been long since Mok Gyeong-un became a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master, but he didnt expect two potential successors of the Society Leader to covet him and engage in a battle of nerves with each other. The person involved was unfazed, but he himself was trembling. Is he really not affected? Receiving attention from those two people was quite burdensome. If either of them turned against him, troublesome things were bound to happen. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, Shall we go in too? Understood. I dont know. What could people like him, who were mere subordinates, do anyway? It was more comfortable to just do as he was told. As they were about to enter the entrance of the estate, at that very moment, Halt. The warriors guarding the entrance crossed their sword sheaths and blocked the way. The atmosphere was quite different from when they had let Jang Neung-aks group and Wi So-yeons group pass through. What business brings you here? Ah, I am Mok Gyeong-un, a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. As you can see, I have come on my Masters orders to deliver a gift to celebrate the joyous occasion of the Baek family. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, one of the warriors clasped his hands and said to Mok Gyeong-un, So you are a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. Yes. I apologize, but you can leave the gift here The warrior pointed to a piece of paper on a table inside the entrance and continued, Write the names of the Shadow Clan Master and his disciple in this visitors log and leave. Pardon? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. Did this mean he should just leave the gift here and go? Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head as if it was troublesome and said, Its a bit difficult to just leave the gift and go. Although today is a joyous occasion for the Baek family, they are still in the middle of a three-year mourning period. The Annihilating Poison King has given orders to seek understanding from most guests, except for relatives and a few others. It seemed that those few others included the Society Leaders disciples. They were being blocked right from the entrance. Ah, is that so? So please just turn back Im sorry, but its difficult for me to just turn back as well. Oh my Are you taking the Annihilating Poison Kings words lightly? The warrior raised his voice and spoke in a warning tone. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, How could that be? Then let me visit with a different status. What? A different status? -Tap! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un took something out from his bosom and placed it on the table. !? Seeing this, the warriors eyes widened. It was the three first-place tokens he had received from the Corpse Blood Valley. It was only natural to be surprised to see him possess three first-place tokens, which were difficult to obtain even one. Mok Gyeong-un smiled at the speechless warrior and said, I intend to seek guidance from Elder Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King. Can you refuse this as well? Chapter 142 Chapter 142 C Annihilating Poison King (3)Inside the estate of Baek Sa-ha, one of the Five Kings and the Annihilating Poison King. This place, also known as the Baek familys estate, was bustling with relatives gathered for the first birthday celebration. Even though no outside guests were received, there were at least several dozen people just from the relatives. In the garden, maids were preparing food in a temporary outdoor kitchen for the celebration, and relatives were sitting at tables, raising their glasses to celebrate the first birthday. In the midst of the ongoing celebration, Baek Sa-has wife, Madam Jang, rose from her seat and headed somewhere upon receiving an urgent message. As she walked, Madam Jang clicked her tongue and said, Theyve come after all. Yes. Since hes in the middle of a three-year mourning period, today was the only proper justification for them to visit. The man who appeared to be in his early thirties with sharp eyes, answering her words, was Baek So-gang, the second son of the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha and the one in charge of external affairs. The reason they were hastily changing locations was due to sudden guests. You said it was the second young master and the third young lady? Yes. They each brought their subordinates. Sigh. It seems theyve made up their minds. What can we do? They came because they want Fathers support. Thats probably the case. The current Heaven and Earth Society was facing an increasingly fierce succession dispute. Due to rumors that the Society Leaders illness had worsened, the potential successors movements had become more agile. Amidst this, the family head, the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha, had not supported any of the Society Leaders disciples. Thus, they would try to get a definite answer from him today, no matter what. Its truly troublesome. Youre right. But wasnt this a problem that would eventually come? Even so, dont you know your fathers temperament? Well Sigh. Baek So-gang, the second son and the Outer Master, let out a sigh. As his mother said, his father would never take back a word he had uttered. So he was worried. He was concerned that an unnecessary commotion might occur. Did you separate the rooms? At Madam Jangs question, the second son Baek So-gang nodded. There was no other choice, as it was impossible to know what would happen if the two potential successors were placed in the same reception room. Then she said, Combine them into one room when they arrive. Pardon? But if we do that If we keep them separate, it will be harder to refuse. Ah Its better to show them that were not choosing anyone when theyre together, so theyll quietly back down. Your words are wise, Mother. The second son Baek So-gang also nodded in agreement, as if he understood. It was at that very moment when they were about to pass through the pavilion housing the reception room. Please wait a moment! At that moment, someone hurriedly ran towards them. He was none other than one of the warriors guarding the entrance of the estate. Madam. Madam Jang asked with a puzzled expression, Whats the matter? Well, another guest has just arrived. A guest? Didnt I tell you to seek understanding and send them back if theyre not relatives or pre-arranged visitors? Yes, thats true, but Why had they come here when instructions had been given in advance? She shook her head and said, Then send them back. Please take a look at this. With those words, the warrior guarding the estate entrance took something out of his bosom. It was none other than, No way. Is that? The first-place tokens from the Corpse Blood Valley entrance. Not just one, but three first-place tokens. Knowing what this meant, Madam Jangs brows furrowed. *** The second disciple of the Society Leader, Jang Neung-ak, and the third disciple, Wi So-yeon, gathered in a single reception room. And behind them, their respective subordinates were seated. Sigh. Jang Neung-ak let out a sigh as if he was annoyed. Since he had entered the estate first, he thought he would naturally be able to meet the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha faster than Wi So-yeon. However, they made him wait in the reception room, and now they were calling them to the same room. As a result, his mood had become quite unpleasant. I dont know if I should say its fortunate or not. Wi So-yeon was also uncomfortable. Fortunately, she was able to avoid the situation where her second martial brother met with the Annihilating Poison King first, but if they faced each other like this, persuasion might become difficult. It was because they might have to keep each other in check, and if they blatantly disparaged each other, it could turn into a full-blown confrontation. -Creak! At that moment, the door opened, and a middle-aged woman in her late fifties with graying hair appeared in the reception room, where the atmosphere had become even heavier. Seeing the dignified woman, the second disciple Jang Neung-ak and the third disciple Wi So-yeon simultaneously stood up and greeted her with clasped hands and bowed heads. Greetings to the Baek familys Madam. Its been a while, Madam. Since they were disciples of the Society Leader, they were already acquainted with her. Wi So-yeon also took off her bamboo hat and white veil out of respect for Madam Jang, the wife of the Annihilating Poison King and the grand matriarch of the Baek family. She took the lead first. Congratulations on your grandsons first birthday. This wench. Jang Neung-ak slightly frowned but soon forced a smile and said, Its truly a joyous occasion. Ah At the congratulations from these two, Madam Jang clicked her tongue inwardly. She couldnt understand how they engaged in such subtle mind games while offering congratulations. It was too obvious that they were conscious of each other. Of course, she understood since they were in a competitive relationship. -Swish! Thank you. Im deeply grateful that you, the two disciples of the Society Leader, have come to this humble place to celebrate my grandsons well-being. Its something we should congratulate, of course. But the Annihilating Poison King and the Young Family Head? Jang Neung-ak carefully asked, glancing at Baek So-gang, the Outer Master and second son, standing next to her. Of course, Madam Jang, as the grand matriarch, could also be considered an elder of this household, but how could the true protagonists of the first birthday celebration, the Young Family Head, not even show up when the potential successors who might become the future Society Leaders had come? Baek So-gang answered this question. I apologize. Since its in the middle of the first birthday celebration and my older brother has to attend to the relatives, he couldnt spare a moment to come. Ah, is that so? Yes. Please understand. Theres no need to seek understanding or anything. Its only natural to be busy when weve come during the celebration. Wi So-yeon spoke softly with a smile. Jang Neung-ak also didnt want to lose, You dont need to mind. Im not someone who lacks that much courtesy. Hohoho. It was a truly amusing sight. Jang Neung-aks arrogant attitude was quite well-known within the Heaven and Earth Society, but seeing him try to cater like this was enough to make one feel astonished. Thats how much he needs Fathers support. At that moment, Jang Neung-ak pointed to the gift box he had placed beside him and said, Since weve come all this way, Id like to pay my respects to Elder Baek Sa-ha, even if its just a formality. Seeing Jang Neung-ak take the initiative, Wi So-yeon also chimed in as if agreeing, It seems we had the same thought, martial brother. I also wanted to directly meet Elder Baek Sa-ha, offer congratulations, and have a conversation about this and that. At her words, Jang Neung-ak let out a soft sigh. He didnt like how she was trying to get involved in any way. It seemed she was trying to interfere with his business, but did she think he would easily let it slide? -Swish! Jang Neung-ak fanned himself with a folding fan and said, Theres no need for martial sister to be here. Ill meet Elder Baek Sa-ha as a representative, so you can just leave. How can I do that? Its an opportunity to meet someone who is like an uncle after a long time, so leaving without even seeing his face would be disrespectful. Why would it be considered disrespectful? Ill convey the message well, so dont worry. No, its alright. Wi So-yeon flatly refused. Jang Neung-ak glared at her fiercely. Seeing the two potential successors now openly expressing hostility towards each other, Madam Jang clicked her tongue inwardly. The situation we were concerned about might unfold. Feeling that it couldnt be helped, Madam Jang finally tried to intervene. You two At that moment, a voice was heard from outside the reception room. Madam, the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master has arrived. !? Hearing this, Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon simultaneously frowned. What was this about? How did he? The kid entered? The two of them naturally thought that Mok Gyeong-un would have just delivered the gift and left. But they had no idea how he had entered the estate. Then, Madam Jang clasped her hands together, slightly bowed her head towards the two of them, and opened her mouth, I apologize, but would it be alright to call the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master here for a moment as well? Mok No, why the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master? I think I need to seek the same understanding from both of you and the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. The same understanding? At Madam Jangs words, Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon couldnt hide their bewilderment. What was she trying to say? However, they were in a position where it was difficult to refuse her request, as they wanted to make a good impression on her. Alright. I dont mind either. Soon, the door opened, and Mok Gyeong-un appeared. Mok Gyeong-un clasped his hands together, bowed his head, and greeted everyone. I am Mok Gyeong-un, a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. Hes not just ordinarily good-looking. Madam Jang couldnt help but admire Mok Gyeong-uns face inwardly. She had never seen a mans face that gave off a beautiful impression rather than a handsome one. But that was only for a moment, and, So you were the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. I am the wife of Elder Baek Sa-ha. Ah, so you are the Madam. Mok Gyeong-un lightly clasped his hands together and bowed again. Then, she was about to introduce Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon, but Jang Neung-ak waved his hand and said, We already exchanged greetings outside, Madam. Ah, is that so? Yes, I have greeted the two of them. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Madam Jang pointed to an empty chair and said, Then have a seat. Yes, thank you. Mok Gyeong-un went there, glanced at everyone once, and sat down. Wi So-yeon was sitting next to him, and, How did you get in? She whispered to Mok Gyeong-un in a low voice. At her question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and replied, I have some business to take care of. Thats not what Im asking right now Before Wi So-yeon could finish her sentence, Madam Jang clasped her hands together, slightly bowed her head towards all the guests, and spoke, Im afraid I have to seek your understanding, even though you have all gathered here. As you know, my husband is currently observing a three-year mourning period. Thats why we are all wearing mourning clothes. Of course, no one was unaware of this. She continued, Im grateful that you have come, but I dont think my husband will be able to meet anyone at the moment. What do you mean by that? Jang Neung-ak asked with narrowed eyes. At his question, Madam Jang replied, Its exactly as I said. My husband is currently living in isolation from the outside world. So I have no choice but to seek your understanding. But arent you holding a first birthday celebration right now? He didnt even attend the first birthday celebration. At Madam Jangs words, both Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon fell silent. They had come to take advantage of this opportunity, but who would have expected to hear that they couldnt even meet him after entering the household? No matter how much authority one of the Five Kings had, it was hard to understand how he could send them away without even showing his face when potential successors competing for the position of the next Society Leader had visited. Both of them were displeased due to the unexpected variable and couldnt readily agree. Then, Madam Jang said to Mok Gyeong-un, Likewise, the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master should also just withdraw this time Im afraid that would be difficult. !? Before she could finish her sentence, a rejection was expressed. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Madam Jang frowned and looked at him. She was earnestly seeking their understanding, so what kind of manner of speech was this? I clearly said I was seeking your understanding I apologize, but as far as I know, the benefit of three first-place tokens is established by the sects rules, so no one can refuse it. At those words, Madam Jang bit her lower lip. Mok Gyeong-uns words were accurate. Anyone who possessed three first-place tokens from the Corpse Blood Valley entrance could seek guidance from any executive, regardless of who they were. And that executive could not refuse it. Since it was established by the sects rules, everyone had to accept it. However, the problem was that the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha was in a state where he couldnt meet anyone. Thats why she had politely sought their understanding in front of everyone, including the Society Leaders disciples. She thought that Mok Gyeong-un would no longer demand guidance, at least out of consideration for them. But that expectation was off. This child, really Was he lacking in tact? Or was he just stubborn? Whatever it was, it had become quite troublesome. If they made an exception for Mok Gyeong-un to meet him due to the sects rules, what would happen to the potential successors? It could be described as a dilemma. In fact, Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon were focusing on what answer she would give. If she tried to let only Mok Gyeong-un in, citing the sects rules, there was an atmosphere that they would protest. -Swish! At that moment, the second son Baek So-gang, who was standing next to Madam Jang, grabbed her sleeve and shook his head. Madam Jang let out a long sigh. Theres no other way. She had tried to refuse and send them away on her own terms, but that seemed difficult. It might be better to experience it directly. *** Everyone followed Madam Jang and the second son Baek So-gang to the innermost part of the estate. Behind the main hall, there was a shrine for the ancestors, and next to it, a small detached building was located. When they arrived in front of this place, the second son Baek So-gang asked for their understanding. Please wait here for a moment. Baek So-gang entered the detached building. It took about half an hour after he went inside before he came out again. However, a faint steam-like substance was rising from his shoulders as he emerged. As they were wondering why, -Swish! The second son Baek So-gang bowed his head several times towards everyone with a polite gesture and said, Thank you for waiting. I have informed Father about the young masters, the young lady, and the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master who has come to seek guidance. Did he say he would meet us? Jang Neung-ak asked. The second son Baek So-gang made a troubled expression and soon opened his mouth, He said he would meet you. Oh! In that case, Ill go first But there is a condition. What? At Baek So-gangs words, Jang Neung-aks voice rose slightly. He was already displeased, thinking that they could have met but were trying to send them away because of Mok Gyeong-un. But now he was talking about a condition, and no matter how much he came to gain his support, it was difficult to hide his displeasure. On the other hand, May I ask what the condition is? Wi So-yeon calmly asked about it. She thought it was right for the one in need to comply in the current situation. At her question, Baek So-gang went into the detached building and brought something out again. It was a small table, and on it were a teapot and several teacups. This is If you can drink the tea we serve and dissolve it with your internal energy, or if we determine that you can endure it for more than an hour, you can enter. !? At his words, everyone couldnt hide their bewilderment. What was this about? What did it mean to drink the tea and endure it to enter? Then, Wi So-yeon frowned her pretty brows and said, Could it be that whats in the teapot is poison? Thats right. What? At the second son Baek So-gangs answer, everyone stirred. They had been wondering what the condition was to enter and meet him, but this was completely unexpected. Who would have thought they would be offered a cup of poison? Jang Neung-ak spoke as if it was absurd, Are you joking now? Drink the poison and endure it to enter, what kind of I apologize. But if you cant do this, you might face a setback if you go inside. A setback? Thats right. Father, no, the Family Head said it was alright to tell you, so Ill reveal it. Currently, the inside of this detached building is filled with poison qi. !? At his words, Jang Neung-ak frowned and looked at the detached building. The inside was filled with poison qi? As he was puzzled, Madam Jang, the grand matriarch, spoke instead of the second son Baek So-gang, The reason I sought your understanding was because of that. I did so because entering there might harm you instead. Hah Even within the family, at most, only four people, including this child, can enter. The inside of the detached building is filled with such strong poison qi that even the Baek family members who have learned poison arts since childhood find it difficult to endure, so I had no choice but to seek your understanding. Yet, will you still enter? At her words, Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon hesitated for a moment. It was difficult to know why the inside was filled with poison qi or why the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha wasnt coming out from there. But based on what they were saying now, it seemed there would be no chance to meet him unless they went inside. Poison. The problem was simply the poison. Judging from what Madam Jang and the second son Baek So-gang were saying, it didnt seem to be ordinary poison qi. It was truly an absurd situation. Did they have to go this far to meet the Annihilating Poison King? Damn it. Jang Neung-ak shook his head back and forth. Irritation surged through him, but there was no other way in the current situation. If he gained the support of the Annihilating Poison King, he could definitely push Wi So-yeon out of the competition and even match his eldest martial brother to some extent. No matter how unpleasant and distasteful it was, there was no reason to hesitate. However, what was worrying was, The poison of the Baek family. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The poison arts of the Baek family led by the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha were known to be among the top three in the Central Plains. He had heard that it was an extremely vicious poison art that was not easy to detoxify unless one was from the Sichuan Tang Clan or the Guyang Clan of the Western Regions. He wondered if he could easily endure it. Endure it for an hour It might be difficult if he didnt protect his internal organs with internal energy from the beginning. Jang Neung-ak glanced at Wi So-yeon. She also seemed to be hesitating, concerned about the same thing as him. Sigh. Alright. If the conditions were the same for everyone, it was best to take the lead first. That way, he could save some face. Jang Neung-ak, who had made up his mind, was about to step forward at that very moment. -Sizzle! !? At that moment, he saw someone already filling a cup in front of him. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. He had not expected him to suddenly take the lead. Meanwhile, the second son of the Baek family, Baek So-gang, spoke with a somewhat worried expression, Are you sure youll be alright? This poison was no ordinary poison. It was a level that even skilled poison masters would find difficult to endure easily, as it was condensed from the poison qi inside the detached building and mixed with water. His internal energy level seems shallow, if he drinks it carelessly and something happens before we can detoxify him That was Baek So-gangs concern. Based on his spiritual perception, Mok Gyeong-uns internal energy level seemed to be at most at the initial stage of the peak realm. With this level of internal energy, there was a high probability that he would not be able to withstand the poison and would face a setback. Baek So-gang admonished in a whispered voice, Young Master Mok. To be honest, dont overdo it. With Young Master Moks current internal energy cultivation -Gulp! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un downed the cup in one go. Oh my? Baek So-gangs expression became perplexed. He had tried to give him time to sufficiently raise his internal energy, but he just swallowed the extremely poisonous tea in one go? But what he said next was quite a sight. Its sweet. !? Chapter 143 Chapter 143 C Annihilating Poison King (4)What? Sweet? Baek So-gang, the second son of the Outer Master of the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha, clicked his tongue inwardly as if it was absurd. Contrary to his appearance, the kid seemed to be full of bravado. This extreme poison was something that even skilled internal energy masters would find difficult to endure if they didnt purposely engage in breathing and energy circulation techniques. Let alone Mok Gyeong-un, who was merely at the early stage of the peak realm, he couldnt possibly withstand it. I need to prepare. The fortunate thing was that this was the Baek familys estate. They were prepared to detoxify him if necessary. At that moment, someone approached. Is it enough to drink it and endure for an hour? It was Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. Since he had a reputation to uphold, he had wanted to be the first to drink the poisoned cup. However, Mok Gyeong-un had beaten him to it, and his mood seemed unpleasant, judging from his expression. My lord! Seo Hye-in, the leader of the Grass Smoke Group and the fourth-ranked member of the Five Mountains Alliance, called out to him with a worried look. No matter how much he wanted to gain support, drinking the poison that only four people could endure even in the Baek family, where skilled poison masters gathered, was an extremely dangerous act. -Swish! At that moment, Ho Jong-hyeok, the Grand Clan Leader of the Destruction Clan and the third-ranked member, shook his head. Shouldnt we stop him? This is too much, no matter what Are you going to insult our lord? Pardon? What do you think will happen to our lords reputation if he backs down in front of other potential successors? At Ho Jong-hyeoks words, Seo Hye-in closed her mouth. His words made sense. Although the condition was somewhat absurd, retreating in this situation would be equivalent to taking a step back in the competition for the successor position. At that moment, Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Society Leader, also stepped forward and said, I will drink it too. She had also made up her mind. In fact, Wi So-yeon possessed more extensive internal energy than anyone else, so she had some confidence. However, she had never directly swallowed poison and done such a thing before, so she had hesitated for a moment. I cant yield. From Wi So-yeons perspective, she absolutely needed the support of the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha. Thats why she couldnt back down like this. As she approached the table with the teapot containing the poison, she glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. Reckless. She had felt it from the first time she saw him, but this person was treading between boldness and recklessness. She had directly confirmed his internal energy level in the Corpse Blood Valley report. If it were an ordinary poison, he might be able to expel it from his body even with the internal energy of the initial stage of the peak realm if he continuously engaged in breathing and energy circulation techniques. However, the current poison was on a completely different level. It was an extreme poison created by the Baek family, one of the top three in the Central Plains when it came to poison arts. If one didnt possess supreme-stage internal energy, it might be difficult to endure. Why is he going this far? She couldnt understand Mok Gyeong-un at all. If he had obtained the first-place tokens from the Corpse Blood Valley entrance, he should have sought guidance from the two people who held the title of Eight Stars, the supreme masters of the Central Plains, among the Five Kings. But why the Annihilating Poison King, of all people? What exactly does he want to learn? The Annihilating Poison Kings main martial art was poison arts. It was a field that was completely different from ordinary martial artists, so even if he sought guidance, there wouldnt be much gain. She couldnt understand why he was doing this. Is he an oddball? Anyway, it didnt matter. Now that things had turned out this way, she would be able to confirm Mok Gyeong-uns true skills. Since her martial brother had mentioned that he was in the realm of the supreme stage, she would be able to see if he had really progressed that much in this short period. -Gulp! At that moment, Jang Neung-ak swallowed the poison in the cup in one go. Since Mok Gyeong-un had done it first, he couldnt show himself drinking it slowly. However, because it was an extreme poison, it was difficult to completely hide his expression. Ugh. Along with the burning pain in his lips, nausea and extreme disgust surged up. He felt like vomiting it out, even if he had to retch. Damn it. They wanted him to eat this and endure for an hour? Rather than an hour, he had to first detoxify the poison that had entered his body. Even though he was protecting his esophagus and stomach walls with internal energy as soon as it entered, it still felt burning, and he was even getting a headache. It was indeed worthy of being called the Baek familys extreme poison. I cant show it. Jang Neung-ak tried his best to manage his expression. His subordinates were also watching, and he couldnt make a distorted face in front of that damn wench. Sigh. Next, Wi So-yeon also swallowed the poison in the cup. She didnt even want to taste it, so she wrapped her mouth and tongue with internal energy and swallowed the poison. Therefore, she could pay more attention to her expression compared to Jang Neung-ak. However, even though she protected her tongue, she couldnt help but frown at the stinging smell that passed through her throat and pierced her nose. Cough. Wi So-yeon, who had unknowingly coughed softly, turned her head with a reddened face. What kind of unsightly behavior was this? Coughing because of the nauseating smell. She felt somewhat embarrassed, but anyway, she had to endure for an hour or quickly dissolve this extreme poison. -Sizzle! Not long after, a purple vapor rose from Wi So-yeons shoulders. She wasnt the only one. Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, also started to have purple vapor rising from his shoulders, although slightly later than Wi So-yeon. As expected! Wi So-yeons subordinates showed a triumphant expression upon seeing this. Her profound internal energy was already famous within the Heaven and Earth Society. Damn that wench. Jang Neung-ak cursed Wi So-yeon inwardly. If it werent for her bizarre constitution, she would never have caught the Masters eye. At this rate, that wench might dissolve the poison first. Therefore, Jang Neung-ak focused even more on expelling the poison from his body. -Whoosh! Perhaps because of that, the purple vapor above Jang Neung-aks shoulders became even thicker. Madam Jang, the wife of the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha, and Baek So-gang, the second son, couldnt help but admire this scene inwardly. That poison was an extreme poison close to the poison qi that filled the detached building. Being able to dissolve the poison that even the martial artists who had learned the Baek familys poison arts couldnt handle rashly was truly remarkable. Its not ordinary internal energy. They had heard that the Society Leaders disciples all had deep internal energy, and it seemed to be true. At this rate, it seemed they would be able to completely dissolve the extreme poison within half an hour, not even an hour. However, Whats this? The second son Baek So-gang looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a questioning gaze. Unlike the Society Leaders potential successors, Mok Gyeong-un was just standing still. He thought he might be doing that because he was barely enduring it by raising his internal energy, but there was no sign of distress or anything on his face. Rather, he even seemed relaxed. Is he really enduring the poison? It didnt seem that way at all, no matter how he looked at it. Those two potential successors had not cultivated their internal energy as deeply, so enduring it would be their best option, but why was there no change in his expression at all? Wasnt he having any difficulty? It wasnt just him who had this question. What the hell is with this bastard? Jang Neung-ak also couldnt hide his bewilderment when he saw Mok Gyeong-un standing still without even dissolving the poison. Why was he just standing there? This poison was so strong that if he didnt quickly dissolve it, it could not only strain his internal organs but also affect his brain. It should be dangerous, right? Wi So-yeon also looked at Mok Gyeong-un with concerned eyes. He was the one who had drunk the poisoned cup first. Yet, the fact that he still wasnt raising his internal energy to dissolve the poison seemed extremely dangerous. Unable to stand it any longer, the second son Baek So-gang approached and spoke in a low voice, Young Master Mok, if youre having trouble expelling the poison qi, please say so. Trying too hard to pretend he was fine could lead to trouble. However, Its alright. But if theres no problem with drinking the poison, cant I just go in? !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek So-gangs eyes narrowed. If theres no problem, he can just go in? Could it be that he was really fine even though he had drunk the poison and hadnt even expelled it? Young Master Mok Are you really alright? Yes, Im fine. How could that be? Baek So-gang looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face. Then, his eyes soon turned into a gaze of incomprehension. Thats because if he had been poisoned, there should have been changes in his lips and complexion first, but there were no such signs at all on Mok Gyeong-un. Hah. What on earth was going on? He shouldnt have learned poison arts, so how could he be so unaffected after drinking the extreme poison? As he was utterly baffled, Mok Gyeong-un said, Can I go in? Young Master Mok By any chance He wanted to ask if he could examine his body with internal energy. However, that was an act that completely deviated from martial etiquette even among members of the same Heaven and Earth Society. Therefore, he couldnt bring himself to say those words. So, Young Master Mok, may I verify something for a moment? Verify? Thats right. There was a way to examine the body with internal energy, but there was also another method. If Mok Gyeong-uns saliva was dropped into a neutralizing liquid, they could determine whether he had been poisoned or not. Those who practiced poison arts always carried this with them. The second son Baek So-gang took out a small bottle the size of two fingers joined together from his waist and soaked a white handkerchief with the liquid. Then he said to Mok Gyeong-un, Please put your saliva on this. Its not difficult, but is there a need to verify? Pardon? The ingredients seem to be a combination of picrotoxin, aconitine, urushiol, blue softshell turtle intestine poison, jimsonweed, mandrake, white snakeroot, Carassius auratus, Aconitum carmichaelii, red-striped scorpion venom, fire ant venom, poison dart frog venom, wasp venom, yohimbine, tetrodotoxin, and the yellow seeds of the oleander flower. Am I right? !!!!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the second son Baek So-gangs eyes widened as if they would pop out. For a moment, he doubted his own ears. What the hell is this? He was so shocked that he was at a loss for words. The reason was that the extreme poison was created by condensing all the ingredients Mok Gyeong-un had mentioned. The only ones who knew the main ingredients of this poison were the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha and his sons. It was a combination of ingredients that were extremely difficult to obtain, and if the poison was condensed to this extent, it would be difficult for even skilled poison masters to identify even after a long analysis. This is unbelievable. It was so absurd that he wanted to deny it. Mok Gyeong-un then said to him, Did I miss anything? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At this question, the subordinates of the Society Leaders second disciple Jang Neung-ak and third disciple Wi So-yeon looked at him with disbelief. Was it possible to identify the ingredients after swallowing the poison, as if guessing food ingredients? No matter what, this was too much. As they were thinking that, You got everything right. A shocking answer came from Baek So-gangs mouth. He got it right? Did he just say he got it right? What is this? The subordinates of the two potential successors were all astir. Was it possible for someone who wasnt a skilled poison master or a pharmacist to correctly identify the ingredients of a poison right after ingesting it? They all had expressions of disbelief. Meanwhile, Madam Jang, who was also surprised by her son Baek So-gangs words, asked, Young Master Mok, have you learned poison arts by any chance? How could that be? Then how did you know the ingredients of the poison? Ah, Ive been interested in medicinal herbs and poisonous plants since I was young, so I studied them. Studied? On your own? At this question, Mok Gyeong-un thought of his grandfather, but he had no reason to reveal that to them. And after coming out and experiencing the world, it seemed that some appropriate humility was necessary to a certain extent. So, How could I have learned it on my own? I received help from the physicians and pharmacists around me. Hah Madam Jang was dumbfounded by those words. It was difficult to fully believe this answer, but if Mok Gyeong-un was really this skilled in identifying poisonous plants or medicinal herbs due to his interest, he could be called a genius. It wasnt easy to differentiate the taste of medicinal herbs that were less harmful to the body. Let alone poisons that were closer to pain than taste. Who the hell is this child? If his level of identifying poisons was this high, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that he was close to the Young Family Head of the Baek family, no, the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha. As they were amazed, Mok Gyeong-un spoke as if it was no big deal, If someone is interested in medicinal herbs or poisonous plants or has studied them, anyone can easily guess it. I dont understand why youre reacting like this. !? Chapter 144 Chapter 144 C Poison Master (1)If anyone has even the slightest interest in medicinal herbs or poisonous plants, they can easily guess it. I dont understand why youre reacting like this. !? Anyone can do it? Was he trying to mock them now? Or was he just unable to show humility? Madam Jang, who had been staring at Mok Gyeong-un with a somewhat dumbfounded expression, finally clicked her tongue and said, I didnt know the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master had such profound knowledge of poisons. Im also surprised. Baek So-gang, the second son of the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha, also agreed with his mothers words. Most martial artists, unless they were exceptionally cautious, considered poison arts to be cowardly or unworthy of martial artists and didnt even show interest in them. However, Mok Gyeong-uns extensive knowledge was at a level that would be difficult to know without properly studying poisons or medicinal herbs. Whats even more surprising is that unbelievable level of identification. The Annihilating Poison King always told his sons. He said that the most important thing for those who practice poison arts to never neglect training was the cultivation of their sense of taste and smell to identify poisons. Smell aside, training the sense of taste was not easy. Poisons are very dangerous to handle and can directly lead to death if mishandled, so rather than tasting a large amount, one tastes an extremely small amount. After doing so, one gradually builds up resistance through training. Since it takes a long time to fully grasp the taste of a single poison, it is inevitable that the training of the sense of taste would be slow. Is it innate? From Baek So-gangs perspective, that was the only way he could view it. The fact that Mok Gyeong-un, who was only 17 years old and didnt primarily practice poison arts, had such a sharp tongue could only be explained as a natural talent. Oh my. Baek So-gang suddenly felt regret. Come to think of it, he would have become a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master through the Corpse Blood Valley entrance. If his father had participated in the disciple selection ceremony this time, he could have brought this child with such remarkable talent. Even if his father had seen him, he would have coveted him enough. If we had brought him, the main familys Ah! Baek So-gangs eyes widened. Upon reflection, he had been wondering why this person sought his fathers guidance with three first-place tokens, but now he understood. I now understand why Young Master Mok wanted to seek guidance from my father. Ah I see. Madam Jang also nodded at the words of her second son, Baek So-gang. If someone had such profound knowledge and interest in poisons, they would naturally want to receive the Annihilating Poison Kings teachings. Now his visit made sense. I thought it was a waste of time, but I guess not. Even if he cant become a formal disciple, if he receives my husbands teachings, the Shadow Clan and our Baek family might form a good connection. However, the problem was whether her husband would be willing to teach this child. Although it was established by the sects rules, her husband was someone who had his own stubbornness. He never went back on something he had already decided. It was at that moment. -Whoosh! Hah. Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Society Leader, had completely dissolved the poison, exhaling white vapor instead of purple. Seeing this, Baek So-gang, the second son of the Baek family, couldnt hide his astonishment. To dissolve the poison in less than half an hour. Her internal energy is truly deep. It was just as the rumors said. Soon, Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, also succeeded in completely dissolving the poison. Although he was a hairs breadth slower than Wi So-yeon, he was also fast. Seeing them, Madam Jang clasped her hands together and said, The internal energy of you two is extraordinary. I didnt expect you to dissolve the poison in such a short time. At her praise, Wi So-yeon waved her hand and expressed humility. The poison of the Baek family is truly remarkable. If my concentration had wavered even slightly, it would have been difficult. How could that be? You must have overcome it sufficiently. On the other hand, Jang Neung-ak silently glared at Wi So-yeon. His reputation had become unspeakable. He had wanted to show himself dissolving the poison first, but he was beaten by a hairs breadth due to Wi So-yeons monstrous internal energy. -Creak! He couldnt help but feel his pride hurt. It was because he had been surpassed in front of his subordinates. Jang Neung-ak, who had been glaring at her with a displeased gaze, finally shifted his gaze and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Did this kid have such skills? He had heard the vague conversation. It seemed that he had dissolved the poison in a different way from himself and Wi So-yeon. According to Madam Jangs words, he seemed to know a lot about poisons. Then hes even more desirable. He had already lost Wi Maeng-cheon, his left-hand man and the second-ranked member of the Five Mountains Alliance. If this kid was versatile in many aspects, he seemed capable of filling the void left by Wi Maeng-cheon. Wi So-yeon also felt the same way. Did he also have expertise in poisons? She had wanted to find out Mok Gyeong-uns true internal energy level this time, but it seemed he had detoxified the poison in a different way. So she felt like she had seen an unexpected side of him. Perhaps Mok Gyeong-uns true value lay in these diverse talents. I might have to make him my person no matter what. She had been slightly hesitant because of his background as a hostage of the righteous faction, but if she was going to lose him to her second martial brother, it seemed worthwhile to bring him over somehow. It was at that moment. Then, may we go in? Madam. Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, took the lead and asked Madam Jang. Although it was a hairs breadth, he was slower than Wi So-yeon in detoxification, but what mattered now was not that. It was about who would have a private meeting with the Annihilating Poison King first. At his question, Madam Jang looked at her second son, Baek So-gang. Then, For now, the Family Head said that if you have dissolved the poison, you can come inside together. Together? Yes. I apologize, but that was the Family Heads intention. At his words, Wi So-yeon inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. If she lost the lead in a situation where she needed to request support, it could become somewhat disadvantageous. Of course, going in together wasnt a particularly good thing either, but at least it was better than letting him have a private meeting first. Tsk. Jang Neung-ak clicked his tongue. He had tried to have a private meeting first, but if it turned out like this, it would be quite annoying. Wi So-yeon was sure to try to interfere with him. However, he had no choice but to respect the Annihilating Poison Kings intention if he wanted to meet him. Understood. Thank you for your understanding. With that, Baek So-gang took the lead. Standing at the entrance of the detached building, he gave a warning in advance. As I mentioned earlier, the inside is filled with poison qi. Please adjust your breathing with a circulation technique to block the poison qi from entering your body. Got it. Yes. Young Master Mok You dont need to worry about me. Alright. But unlike drinking a single cup, the poison qi completely fills the inside of the detached building, so if you find it difficult to endure, you must come out. Yes. Jang Neung-ak raised the corner of his mouth and spoke to the responding Mok Gyeong-un. If youre struggling, let me know. Ill move you outside. He was being hospitable towards Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Wi So-yeon was about to say that she would also help him, but she closed her mouth. She didnt want to argue with her second senior apprentice brother over such a thing. Then, please follow me, you three. -Creak! As the door opened, the three of them followed Baek So-gang, the second son of the Baek family, inside. Entering the separate residence, there was another entrance inside, and faint poisonous energy lingered around it like fog. Charcoal-filled straw bags were hanging all over the walls. The straw bags contain charcoal and various medicinal ingredients that have detoxifying effects. If we dont do this, the poisonous energy will leak out. Baek So-gang kindly explained this. Then, pointing to the door that looked like a wall, he said, If you follow the corridor, youll find the family head in the central inner room. The poisonous energy grows thicker as you go, so please maintain your qi circulation. -Creak! Baek So-gang opened the door. Then, the front was obscured by a hazy purple fog, blocking the view. Seeing this, Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeons eyes flickered with interest. What in the world is he doing inside to? The poisonous energy is tremendous. Although they had been warned in advance and knew about it, they had never expected the poisonous energy to be this dense inside. Could they even have a proper conversation like this? Even if they protected their bodys exterior and interior with qi circulation, if they breathed incorrectly while speaking, they would be too busy neutralizing the poisonous energy entering their lungs. Follow me. Baek So-gang took the lead and went inside. Then, Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon followed with somewhat tense expressions. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un seemed indifferent. -Hey, are you really okay? The poisonous energy seems too severe. Cheongnyeong was so worried that he had to ask. In response, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders as if it was no big deal. Poison had no meaning to him. After all, the blood flowing through his veins was extremely poisonous in the first place. -Thud, thud! Following the long corridor, it didnt take long before the place called the central inner room came into view. However, it was blocked not by a wooden panel but by a stone that seemed to be made of a special material. Seeing this, Jang Neung-ak looked at Baek So-gang with curious eyes. Then, Baek So-gang answered, This place is a special training room built to withstand our familys poison techniques. Training room? Yes. Once you reach the sixth level or higher of our familys true divine art, the Wave Demon Poison Scripture, you can even melt the surroundings with poisonous energy, so to endure this, you need stones of the same material as the spirit-restraining stone here. In other words, ordinary stones or wood-like materials would easily melt in the poison. Indeed, the Baek familys poison techniques went beyond the ordinary level. Remarkable. It made sense why the Society Leader, his master, had said that in a certain sense, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha was more dangerous than the two Kings who received the title of the Eight Stars. The poison of the Poison King Baek Sa-ha possessed the power to annihilate hundreds of martial artists in a short time. No, it could be even more than that. At that moment, Father, no, Family Head. I have brought Young Master Jang Neung-ak, Lady Wi So-yeon, and a disciple of Shadow Clan. Baek So-gang tapped on the wall that looked like a door and spoke. Then, Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon stared intently at the door. They had to persuade him at this place and somehow gain his support no matter what. This was their common thought. While they were doing so, a voice was heard from inside. All three have entered? Although it was hoarse, the energy felt from the voice was tremendous. Indeed, he was worthy of being one of the Five Kings, known as the top experts of the Heaven and Earth Society. Then, Jang Neung-ak adjusted his breathing with qi circulation and opened his mouth. Venerable Poison King. I am Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. To congratulate your grandsons first birthday and pay my respects Kekeke, its not to pay respects but because youre more interested in the position of the successor, right? Pardon? Youre here because you need this old mans support in the successors rivalry, arent you? !? Jang Neung-ak was momentarily at a loss for words at the voice that abruptly hit the nail on the head. Although he had never had a conversation with him unlike the other Demon Kings, he hadnt expected him to have such a straightforward way of speaking. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Jang Neung-ak was not one to be greatly flustered by this. Hohoho. As expected of you, Elder. Why bother with flowery words? Youre right. Its good that youre honest. At the voice coming from inside, Wi So-yeon also hurriedly opened her mouth. Elder Baek Sa-ha. Its me, Wi So-yeon. Do you remember me? How could I forget? I really wanted to see you, Elder. Kekeke, you must have come for the same reason, so of course you did. I wont deny it. She also answered honestly. Looking at the way Baek Sa-ha spoke now, it seemed that if she tried to say flattering words, she would only incur dislike. Elder. As Wi So-yeon was about to say something, Jang Neung-ak cut her off and spoke first. Elder. Ill get straight to the point. Please help me. Hes making a move like this, I see. Wi So-yeon bit her lower lip and was about to raise her voice to intervene. Elder! Enough! A short rebuke erupted from inside the door. At the sound that rang in their ears, the two of them immediately closed their mouths. Soon, Baek Sa-has voice was heard again. You want to be the successor, but your words come before your actions. What do you mean by that? You want to receive this old mans support? Wasnt that obvious? Thats why they had come here using the birthday celebration as an excuse. The two of them nodded and replied, I need your support, Elder. Thats right. Kekeke, if you want this old mans recognition that badly, show your actions before your words. What do you mean by that? Its meaningless to tell this old man your story in detail. A martial artist proves themselves through strength. If you want to be the Society Leader, come inside and make this old man get up from his seat. At these words from Baek Sa-ha, Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeons expressions hardened. Since they had already fulfilled the conditions for entering, they thought that from now on, it would be a matter of persuading him through conversation. However, they hadnt expected another test to be waiting for them. They knew that Baek Sa-ha had an eccentric and stubborn personality, but this was unexpected. Is he testing our martial arts? However, it seemed that he was looking down on them too much. Although it was said that the Poison King Baek Sa-has poison techniques were in a different league compared to others, they were disciples of the Society Leader who could be considered the supreme of the Heaven and Earth Society. They were confident that their martial arts could not be ignored even by the executives. Just making him stand up. It wasnt that difficult either. At this, Jang Neung-ak stepped forward and said, Then I will try first. Elder. It doesnt matter who goes first. As long as you can come inside and make this old man stand up, Ill support that person as much as you want. At his words implying that he didnt care, Jang Neung-ak raised the corner of his mouth wryly. First of all, this place was filled with poisonous energy, so the longer one stayed, the greater the consumption of internal energy. Therefore, if one were to step up, it was advantageous to go first. .Thats what hell think? Wi So-yeon inwardly sneered. Her thoughts were different. In any case, she was confident in her internal energy, so she was also confident that she could last longer than Jang Neung-ak inside, and if she stepped up as the latter, she could grasp how the Poison King responded, so she considered that to be more advantageous. Then I will enter. Elder. Kekeke. Go ahead and try. Jang Neung-ak placed his palm on the door made of stone walls and pushed. The door was thicker than he thought, requiring him to use strength. -Rumble! As the door opened, the inside gradually came into view. It was at that very moment. -Hwaaaaah! As the door opened halfway, -Thud! Ugh. Jang Neung-ak, who was pushing the door, knelt on one knee on the floor and clutched his chest. What is this? His insides churned, and he tasted blood in his mouth. Even though the poisonous energy filling the inside of the separate residence was already tremendously strong, the poisonous energy that was incomparably more severe made it difficult to breathe. Cough. Black blood flowed from Jang Neung-aks mouth. However, he wasnt the only one exposed to this poisonous energy. -Bam! Wi So-yeon also sat cross-legged and entered qi circulation due to the severe poisonous energy suddenly pushed out. This was incomparable to the poisonous energy that filled the corridor of the separate residence. The poisonous energy was so strong that her hands and feet were trembling. Ah. In the end Baek So-gang, the second son of Baek Sa-ha who had been watching this, clicked his tongue inwardly. His father had no intention of supporting any of them from the beginning. Thats why he had presented a task that they could never overcome. Wave Demon Poison Scripture, Seventh Level. The poisonous energy currently spewing out from the inside was the wave poison fog that could only be emitted by reaching the seventh level of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. This wasnt the kind of poisonous energy that even a top expert at the peak could withstand. The only thing that could guard against this was learning the same Wave Demon Poison Scripture like himself and adapting to the poisonous energy. However, Its interesting. Releasing poison in the form of fog from the body. Is this what poison arts are? !? At the voice he heard, Baek So-gangs eyes widened. There was one person he had forgotten about while observing these two. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un, the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. How can this be? For a moment, Baek So-gang doubted his own eyes. No matter how proficient he was in poisons, he thought Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt be able to endure it this time. But Mok Gyeong-un was standing there, looking perfectly fine. Young Master Mok? How At that moment, Baek Sa-has voice came from inside the room filled with thick purple fog. What the hell are you? What do you mean by that? How can you endure this poison qi? -Sizzle! Soon, the fog obscuring the front dispersed, revealing the purple face of an old man sitting cross-legged on the floor, extending sharp fingernails. He was none other than the Annihilating Poison King, Baek Sa-ha. Baek Sa-ha had a gaze of utter incomprehension. He had never expected to see someone standing so unaffected in the poison qi that even the Society Leaders two disciples couldnt endure. Moreover, That child Isnt he not even circulating his energy right now? If he had been circulating his energy, he would have sensed it from the beginning. Yet, to endure like that in this place filled with poison qi without protecting his body with energy circulation? If that was the case, it meant he had resistance to poison, but Dont tell me youve cultivated poison arts? At his question, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and replied, Ah, no, its not like that. You say its not? Then how can you endure this deadly poison qi? At Baek Sa-has question, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head with an incomprehensible expression. Then, Deadly? This? !? Chapter 145 Chapter 145 C Poison Master (2)Deadly? This? !? A tone as if he couldnt understand. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha frowned. It could sound very arrogant, but looking at Mok Gyeong-uns current state, it really seemed like he was not affected by the poison qi at all. My goodness. It was a truly astonishing sight. The fog of wave poison that could only be unleashed upon reaching the seventh layer of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture was so deadly that even masters who had reached the supreme stage could be instantly poisoned if they didnt maintain an appropriate distance. Wasnt there a prime example right here? Huff Huff Hah. Even the Society Leaders two disciples, Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon, were preoccupied with dissolving the wave poison fog after being exposed to it due to a moment of carelessness. They probably couldnt hear anything right now. The poison qi was so strong that Mok Gyeong-uns unaffected reaction seemed truly bizarre. You said you were the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master? At the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-has question, his second son Baek So-gang, who had been staring with an unbelievable expression, hastily replied, Y-Yes! Thats right. Hes a very interesting fellow. Hes not wearing a poison-repelling robe, and his internal energy isnt thick, but Im curious how hes unharmed by my wave poison. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un politely bowed his head and said, Its a matter of constitution, so please dont pay much attention to it. Constitution? Yes. Ha! The Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha clicked his tongue as if he was dumbfounded. Occasionally, there are individuals who have a strong natural resistance to poison. However, that occasional resistance is also about enduring or self-detoxifying ordinary levels of poison, not the poison of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. This extreme poison, which can only be acquired through training with hundreds of different poisons, is completely different from ordinary poisons. Enduring such a tremendous poison solely with ones constitution was impossible. Are you trying to mock me? How could I possibly do that? I merely spoke the truth. The truth Tsk, fine. Then Ill personally uncover your secret. My secret? Yes. Come closer. -Grab! The Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha extended his hand forward and made a grabbing motion. Then, the surrounding true energy fluctuated, and Mok Gyeong-uns body was about to be pulled by it. Huh? Is this really the technique of capturing objects from a distance? Mok Gyeong-un instinctively realized that Baek Sa-ha was using his true energy to pull him. Indeed, Baek Sa-has true energy was on a different level. The Shadow Clan Master was also strong, but Baek Sa-has was far more extensive. -Screech! Mok Gyeong-uns feet were dragged across the wooden floor. However, he had only moved about two steps. Seeing that he wasnt being pulled as easily as expected, a glint of surprise flashed in the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-has eyes. Look at this kid. Based on his spiritual perception, Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess seemed to be at most at the early stage of the peak realm. Yet, he was resisting his true energy. This level of resistance was only possible upon reaching the pinnacle stage of the transcendent realm. He seems to have mastered the skill of concealing his internal energy even from those with higher cultivation than himself. But my internal energy is -Grab! Baek Sa-ha stretched out his hand once more and pulled. Then, a true energy nearly twice as strong as before enveloped Mok Gyeong-uns body. This is Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft sigh and then entrusted his body to that true energy. To resist this, he would have to unleash the death energy in his middle danjeon as well, but there was no need to reveal that power. -Thud! Soon, Mok Gyeong-uns body floated and flew to Baek Sa-has front. In that state, Baek Sa-ha gently drew a trajectory with his palm, and Mok Gyeong-uns body spun around and was forcibly seated on the floor. He manipulates true energy as if breathing. Indeed, the title of Five Kings was not undeserved. If a master of approaching the Unrestrained Realm was like this, he couldnt even imagine how strong those who had truly surpassed the wall would be. At that moment, Baek Sa-ha spoke, Come to think of it, you said you wanted to receive my guidance, right? Yes. Then tell me how you endured my poison. Depending on your answer, I will decide whether to give you guidance or not. Thats strange. Whats strange? Based on the sects rules, you shouldnt be able to refuse, but youre talking as if you can reject me depending on your decision. Hahaha, of course, the sects rules must be followed. But But I could just teach you how to peel the bark of a sorghum tree and send you away. Thats also a form of guidance. Peeling the bark of a sorghum tree is not martial arts. Its an example that I can teach you something useless. At Baek Sa-has words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled inwardly. As the Shadow Clan Master had said, he indeed seemed to be eccentric and had his own stubbornness. So Mok Gyeong-un said, Since you put it that way, I should definitely tell you. Hahaha. Youve made up your mind well. So, how did you endure my wave poison? Its my constitution. One of the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-has eyebrows arched up. His face was already purple, making him look fierce and grotesque, but his expression seemed to transform into that of a demon. I was going to talk nicely for the sake of your masters face, but it seems you dont want that. I have spoken honestly to you. Honest? Fine. Then if its your constitution, lets see if you can endure this as well. Hmm? -Whoosh! The moment he questioned, the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-has hand turned purple. It was more condensed than the fog form and far surpassed the poison qi from earlier. The Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha smiled menacingly and said, Try enduring my Wave Demon Palm Technique as well. -Blast! Baek Sa-has palm soon struck Mok Gyeong-uns chest. At that moment, the back of his clothes tore, and poison qi spurted out through his back. It was a phenomenon caused by the principle of acupoint striking. The Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha curled the corner of his mouth. As the poison qi penetrates, his internal organs will be struck by the poison qi. He talked about constitution or whatever, but now that Ive directly injected it inside, lets see if you can dissolve it. He was curious to see how Mok Gyeong-un would dissolve the poison. Since it was certain that he hadnt cultivated poison arts, he would have no choice but to reveal his secret. Or so he thought, but, How long do I need to endure it? Dont tell me youre alright? Yes. If it was a test to see whether the poison would work or not, its a pointless act due to my constitution. What the hell are you? The Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha was dumbfounded. The poison qi contained in the palm technique just now possessed the power to prevent even skilled masters from breathing properly and kill them in no time if they were hit properly. Yet, this kid was blabbering away. -Grab! Baek Sa-ha grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns collar and pulled him. How did you do it? Without even circulating your energy, how did you endure my poison? Its the same question. And I have the same answer. Nonsense! Its true. Are you mocking me? The poison just now could melt even stone. Do you think you can endure it simply with your constitution? Hmm. It seems you dont believe me. Would you believe it if you were me? Are you really curious? Do you truly wish to die? -Whoosh! Suddenly, strong poison qi and killing intent burst out from Baek Sa-has entire body as his anger surged. The force was so strong that even his second son, Baek So-gang, took a step back in tension. What is he trying to do by provoking Father? He couldnt understand Mok Gyeong-uns intentions at all. Rather than asking for a detailed explanation of the secret, it would have been sufficient to just tell him how he endured the poison qi, but he kept provoking the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke, Actually, theres a simple reason why I could endure your poison. Speak. If youve mocked me again this time, regardless of being the Shadow Clan Masters disciple, youll have to be prepared for the consequences. I understand. Since youre so displeased, theres no reason for me not to tell you. Hmph. No need to beat around the bush and say you dont want to die. Lets say thats the case. Hah Baek Sa-ha clicked his tongue. Even though he was showing such an angry appearance, this kid was speaking his mind without even blinking an eye. He couldnt tell if he had lost his fear or if he was just bold. However, one thing was certain: judging from his unwavering eyes, it didnt seem to be the former. Speak. Since I must speak only to you, I will take the liberty of being rude for a moment. What? Questioning him, Mok Gyeong-un lowered his head close to his ear and whispered, You asked how I endured it, right? Yes. Have you ever been poisoned by eating false hellebore? False hellebore poison? Why would I, at most, get poisoned by a weak poison that only causes a rash on the body? Thats it. What? The reason why your poison has no effect on me. !? Instantly, Baek Sa-has expression twisted fiercely. Although he spoke in a roundabout way, Mok Gyeong-uns words had scratched his pride. To be blunt, Mok Gyeong-un had said this: [Your poison didnt work because it was weak.] -Grind! Baek Sa-ha gnashed his molars strongly. His poison, known as one of the top three in the entire Central Plains, was weak? Did this kid really have a death wish? He was digging his own grave. Hahaha. It seems my poison felt that way to you. Then I should show you what a truly proper poison is. Uh-oh? At the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-has words, his second son Baek So-gangs eyes widened. Thats because he realized what kind of poison his father was trying to show now. Naturally, there were secret techniques in places where poison was cultivated. For example, there was the Invisible Poison of the Four Seasons Tang Clan, the Clam and Snake Poison of the Guyang Clan, and the Wave Demon Poison created by the patriarch and grandfather of the Baek family, the Myriad Poisons Master Baek Yu. Father! The startled Baek So-gang called out to him. Even at his call, Baek Sa-ha didnt even spare him a glance. He seemed to be really angry. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No. Baek So-gang thought this shouldnt be allowed. The Wave Demon Poison was literally the secret of the Baek family, and this poison was called Ten Steps to Death because one would die before even taking ten steps, making it the worst extreme poison. Fath The moment Baek So-gang tried to approach his father to dissuade him, The Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha lightly stretched out his hand. Then, -Rumble! The stone door that was half-open at the entrance closed. Baek So-gangs face turned serious at the blocked entrance. It seemed he had done that to avoid interference. This is a big problem. At this rate, his father might really use the Wave Demon Poison and kill Mok Gyeong-un. The problem was that this stone door was designed to be locked and unlocked from inside the training room, so if it was firmly locked from the inside, it would be difficult to break through and enter. -Bang bang! Father! Father! Ignoring the faintly audible knocking and calling from outside, Baek Sa-ha said, Since you said its so weak, I will show you a proper It doesnt seem to be completely soundproof. What? But I think this much is enough for the two of us to have a quiet conversation. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek Sa-ha frowned. Did this kid deliberately provoke him to make him close the door? Baek Sa-ha spoke in a dumbfounded voice, What the hell are you up to? Its not a scheme, but it seemed like it wouldnt be good for my constitution to be widely known. Constitution? Is he still going on about that? As he was thinking that, suddenly, sharp aura flowed out from Mok Gyeong-uns index and middle fingers forming a sword finger. You, what are you -Slice! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un lightly cut his palm. Then, blood began to drip from the wound on his palm onto the floor. -Drip drip! As the blood droplets fell on the floor, Baek Sa-ha frowned and asked, What are you doing now? I thought I should also show you the poison I possess. Poison? Dont tell me you Baek Sa-ha looked at the blood flowing from Mok Gyeong-uns palm with surprised eyes. What this kid was saying now was, Are you saying theres poison in your blood? Yes. Would you like to taste it? Mok Gyeong-un, smiling while extending his blood-stained hand. !!!! At this action, Baek Sa-has expression became one of disbelief. There is an ultimate realm that those who deeply study poison and cultivate poison arts aim for. It is to become a Poison Master, where ones flesh, blood, and everything else is composed of poison. This realm of becoming poison itself was the highest realm they pursued. Are you trying to say that you, a young kid, have reached the realm of a Poison Master? Chapter 146 Chapter 146 C Poison Master (3)Drip! Drip! The thick blood droplets falling from Mok Gyeong-uns palm. The Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha, who had been staring at it with unbelieving eyes, finally opened his mouth, Young lad, do you know what you just said? Well. You saying that your blood is poison means that you have reached a realm that even I havent ascended to. Does that make sense to you? He was only 17 years old. An age too young to even be called a youth. Was he saying that he had reached a realm that even he, who had cultivated poison arts all his life, had not attained? It was something he absolutely could not accept. To that, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, For someone who claims to be the top expert in poison arts, is it that difficult for you to simply taste my blood? Seeing how youre denying it so elaborately. What? You, right now, to whom Then taste it. Its not that difficult. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-has eyes narrowed. If the kids blood was truly poison itself, it would be a genuine shock to him. After hesitating for a moment, Baek Sa-ha finally extended his hand. And he grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns wrist, pulled it, and let the blood flowing from his palm drip into his mouth. -Drip drip drip! Mok Gyeong-uns blood wetting his tongue. The moment it touched his tongue, the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-has eyes widened. !? He had lived his entire life with poison. The moment he tasted the blood, he could instinctively realize it. This is It was undoubtedly poison. The burning sensation as it touched his tongue and the complex taste spreading out. This flavor, which was one yet could be felt as numerous changes, was a kind of poison he had never experienced before. What on earth Baek Sa-has ability to identify poisons was at the highest level, to say the least. Yet, he couldnt identify what kind of poison it was. That meant it was proof that the blood itself had become poison, not formed through poisoning. Hah A gasp escaped from Baek Sa-has mouth. Even he, who had preserved poison within his body through the Wave Demon Poison Scripture, couldnt have his blood itself become poison. However, Mok Gyeong-uns blood was truly poison itself. If that was the case, Poison Master. Mok Gyeong-un had truly reached the realm of a Poison Master. Baek Sa-ha stared at Mok Gyeong-uns face with shocked eyes. What the hell was this kid? How did such a young lad reach the realm of a Poison Master that even he, who had cultivated poison arts for decades, had not achieved? It went beyond the realm of understanding, so he was filled with questions. After being at a loss for words for a while, Baek Sa-ha finally managed to part his lips. How How did you ascend to the realm of a Poison Master? What even is a Poison Master? Youre asking what a Poison Master is? Yes. At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Baek Sa-has head ached. This kid didnt even know what realm he had reached. It was utterly absurd. Are you trying to mock me? Its not mockery. Im asking because I truly dont know. Hah Is it because my blood is poison? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Baek Sa-ha clicked his tongue and answered, Yes. The person themselves becoming poison. That is the realm of a Poison Master. Ah. Is that so? Baek Sa-ha felt inwardly dumbfounded yet envious at Mok Gyeong-uns attitude of answering as if it was nothing. He had struggled to the point of death but failed to achieve what this young lad had accomplished so easily. Its utterly disheartening. A young lad who hadnt even cultivated poison arts, no, who couldnt even properly utilize poison, had ascended to the realm of a Poison Master. It was enough to make his efforts feel meaningless. It was like discovering a pig with a pearl necklace around its neck. Fine. Let me change the question. How did you get poison to permeate your blood? You should know the answer to this yourself. Well, I suppose. Then tell me. Are you referring to the method? Yes. At his answer, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head and let out a groan of contemplation. Hmm. Do you not want to tell me? It seems like you really want it. Want it? Its more than that. This is a long-cherished wish for me. Is that so? Yes. So tell me what you know. If you do that, I will properly teach you poison arts so that you can utilize that poison qi of yours. Not a bad condition. Ha! Not a bad condition? You fool. If you learn poison arts from me, you will undoubtedly be called the best among the younger generation. Is it to that extent? Indeed. Mok Gyeong-un had already reached the realm of a Poison Master. If taught, he had sufficient talent to even ascend to the eighth layer of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. However, completely unexpected words flowed out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. Can I change the condition a bit? What? Its not that difficult. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek Sa-ha clicked his tongue again. Sensing that he was in a disadvantageous position, the kid was now trying to make a deal with him. He was truly a brazen fellow. What do you want? Its not very difficult. I just want you to tell me what I want to know It was at that very moment. Ugh. Baek Sa-ha suddenly clutched his chest. Then, his eyes became bloodshot, and he looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a perplexed expression. This What the The reason for Baek Sa-has bewilderment was simple. It was because he felt a burning pain starting from his chest. Baek Sa-ha could instantly identify the cause of this pain. Impossible. This was a phenomenon that occurred when being poisoned. Baek Sa-ha was dumbfounded. As someone who had reached a high realm through poison arts, he possessed the ability to neutralize other poisons invading his body with the hundreds of poisons he carried within him. However, Cough Cough Dark red blood flowed from his mouth. Baek Sa-has eyes trembled violently. How can this be It was absurd enough to be preposterous. Did it make sense for a poison to exist that he, known as the Annihilating Poison King, couldnt neutralize? [Deadly? This?] Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-uns words from earlier came to mind. He had spoken as if Baek Sa-has wave poison was nothing, causing him displeasure. However, with the rapidly spreading poison qi, Baek Sa-ha realized. This kid Was he serious? It wasnt bravado to provoke him. Baek Sa-ha hurriedly circulated the Wave Demon Poison Scripture, trying to neutralize Mok Gyeong-uns poison that was penetrating and spreading further into his internal organs. -Sizzle! Dark red vapor flowed from his shoulders. It was a phenomenon that occurred while dissolving the poison. With his profound internal energy, he was somehow expelling the poison, albeit belatedly. However, the problem lay elsewhere. -Crack! Ugh! Baek Sa-ha, who had been circulating his energy, grabbed the back of his neck. Elder? Argh. Mok Gyeong-un looked at him with a puzzled expression. He had been watching, thinking that as a master of poison arts, Baek Sa-ha would be able to dissolve the poison on his own, but something seemed strange. The eyes of Baek Sa-ha, who was holding the back of his neck, were becoming clouded. Something seemed to have gone wrong. Hmm. So, Mok Gyeong-un tried to lay Baek Sa-ha down to check his condition. However, -Thud! Huh? The legs that were crossed in a sitting position wouldnt straighten. No, it wasnt just that they wouldnt straighten, but it seemed that this posture had been fixed for a long time, and the bones and muscles of his lower body had significantly weakened. Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on the acupuncture points there. Is this why he kept sitting? As he touched the acupuncture points, Mok Gyeong-un discovered Baek Sa-has secret. It seemed that the flow of the acupuncture points in his lower body had become blocked due to the clashing of the reversing poison qi and his internal true energy, causing paralysis. Was he continuously using his true energy to block the reversing poison qi? That seemed to be the reason why he had been sitting all the time. Mok Gyeong-un slowly traced Baek Sa-has acupuncture points upward. The poison seemed to have finally reached his brain as it reversed along the path where the true energy moved through the main acupuncture points. The cause was probably, My blood? In order to dissolve Mok Gyeong-uns blood, or rather, the new poison, Baek Sa-ha had further dispersed his internal true energy and failed to block the reversing poison qi. What should I do about this? If left alone, Baek Sa-ha would either become a vegetable or die, one of the two. If true energy was injected at this point to help block the reversing poison qi, there might be some hope, but the problem was, Will death energy work? His death energy would rather scatter the true energy. It could even have the opposite effect. As he was pondering what to do, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached his ears. -Do you have the Moonlight Pill? -Pardon? -The one you called the Heavenly Earth Pill. -Ah, that? Im carrying it with me. Since he hadnt cultivated the energy of nourishing life, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt see any effect even if he took it, so he was just carrying it in his pocket. -Yes. Put the Moonlight Pill in that old mans mouth and try to block the poison qi that has risen to his brain. -The poison qi that has risen to his brain? Mok Gyeong-un looked at the back of Baek Sa-has neck. Then, he removed the hand that was holding the back of his neck and placed his fingers on the acupuncture point connected to the brain. -Swish! And then he unleashed the Ritual of Binding. Through the Ritual of Binding focused on a single finger, the rising poison qi concentrated into one point and then entered Mok Gyeong-uns finger. Cough. At that moment, Baek Sa-ha, who had lost consciousness, regained his senses. Have you regained consciousness? You How did you? To him, who was clueless about what was going on, Mok Gyeong-un said, Rather than directly helping you, it seems difficult, so try doing something with this. What? -Plop! Mok Gyeong-un then put the Heavenly Earth Pill into Baek Sa-has mouth. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is? Baek Sa-ha, who had the pill in his mouth, instinctively realized that it was a spiritual medicine. In the current situation where the flow of his true energy was disrupted while dissolving Mok Gyeong-uns poison, he couldnt block the reversing poison qi. So, Baek Sa-ha, who was in no position to be picky, -Gulp! He swallowed the Heavenly Earth Pill as it was. Indeed, as befitting the spiritual medicine boasted by the Heaven and Earth Society, the moment he swallowed it, he felt a hot energy gradually spreading as it went down his esophagus. Normally, he should have used it to make it his own, but, Push it out. Baek Sa-ha had to utilize the energy of the spiritual medicine to push out the reversing poison qi again. If he didnt, not only would his lower body become paralyzed, but his entire body would become paralyzed, and he might become a vegetable. -Sizzle! As Baek Sa-ha was exerting all his strength with the energy of the spiritual medicine, Mok Gyeong-un muttered while watching him, Its strange. I dont understand why youre fighting the poison. You could just accept it. !? At that moment, Baek Sa-has eyes trembled strongly. *** 50 years ago. A young Baek Sa-ha, kneeling, asked a middle-aged man who was lighting incense, [How can I ascend to the eighth layer of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture?] [] [Are you not going to answer me? Father.] The middle-aged man was none other than Baek Sa-has father, Baek Yu, who could be called the patriarch of the Baek family and the Myriad Poisons Master. He was the man who overturned the martial worlds conventional wisdom that the Four Seasons Tang Clan and the Guyang Clan couldnt be defeated with poison. With the death of the Tang Clans patriarch, Tang Yeon-jong, known as the Thousand Flower Poison Hand, at his hands, the martial world of the Central Plains acknowledged Baek Yu as the new supreme master of poison arts. The Wave Demon Poison Scripture was a poison art created by Baek Yu, the patriarch of the Baek family, and it became a supreme technique that rivaled the fame of the Tang Clans Myriad Heavenly Flower Poison Art and the Guyang Clans Clam and Horse Technique. However, the process of mastering this Wave Demon Poison Scripture was not easy, and as one ascended each layer, it became more difficult to gain enlightenment. Apart from Baek Yu, the creator, none of his sons had reached the eighth layer, known as the ultimate realm. The same was true for Baek Sa-ha, who was originally the second son but became the eldest. [Is the eighth layer of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture impossible for anyone other than you, Father?] [] Baek Yu remained silent. The reason he was acting this way was that this place was the ancestral shrine where the spirit tablet of the eldest son was placed. Baek Seong-ha, the eldest son who was cultivating the eighth layer of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture, had died due to the phenomenon of poison reversing, causing his brains blood flow to be blocked, resulting in paralysis of his entire body. [Please tell me, Father.] [] [Will I also lose my life like my elder brother if I try to master the eighth layer like this?] After losing his elder brother, the young Baek Sa-ha began to have doubts about cultivating the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. The eldest son had lost his life, and the third younger brother had become paralyzed from the waist down. The only one who was still intact was himself, but no matter how much he thought about it, this Wave Demon Poison Scripture seemed to be a martial art that no one could master except for his father, the creator. [The Wave Demon Poison Scripture is the path to becoming a Poison Master.] [That again?] [The ultimate realm of poison arts is to become poison oneself.] [How? From the moment one cultivates poison arts, one has to live in constant tension, unable to sleep properly. How can a person become poison?] [Just adapt to it.] [ What exactly is this adaptation?] [You cant understand it now, and I know you have many grievances against this father. But its something you have to realize on your own.] [] Adaptation Adaptation That damn adaptation Such vague advice even to his son. Because of that, one son died, and another son became crippled. Is this how it is? From that day on, Baek Sa-ha made a resolution. Rather than recklessly following his fathers shadow, he decided to forge his own path. 33 years later. [Hah Hah] Baek Sa-ha, wiping the blood from the corner of his mouth, was exhaling rough breaths. It was the first time in nearly a decade that he had been injured in a one-on-one match against someone, and he couldnt hide his shock. He had never faced the Society Leader, known as the supreme master of the Heaven and Earth Society, in the first place. However, he had once directly sparred in a friendly match with Ho Tae-gang, one of the Five Kings who held the title of Eight Stars and had surpassed the wall. Even then, although he felt a certain gap, he had never experienced such a sense of powerlessness. How can this be possible? Even Ho Tae-gang, who had surpassed the wall, couldnt directly withstand his poison qi. Thats how much he knew the danger of the power called poison. However, that person had directly clashed with him and deflected all the indiscriminately unleashed fog of poison. The poison that didnt touch him had no effect on him. The high-level technique of transferring flowers and grafting trees, capable of lightly deflecting even poison qi. It was something that could only be possible by handling true energy as if breathing. Ghost Blade That bastard was truly a monster. He felt a sense of self-loathing. However, through this confrontation, Baek Sa-ha realized his shortcomings. If he couldnt handle true energy as delicately as that person, he could no longer advance upward. So he honed himself once again. If he could handle true energy delicately and move it freely as if breathing, he might be able to succeed in the eighth layer of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture that he had given up on. However, his judgment was half right and half wrong. Baek Sa-ha, who was confident that he could handle true energy as delicately as breathing, challenged the eighth layer of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. The eighth layer realm that only his patriarch and father, Baek Yu, had succeeded in. This time, he was confident that he would succeed. However, [Argh] Baek Sa-ha failed to ascend to the eighth layer. Since he could handle true energy delicately, he tried to achieve harmony with the poison qi. However, due to the phenomenon of the poison qi reversing, his lower body became paralyzed instead. He had become the same as his third younger brother. Is the ultimate realm of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture truly impossible? Perhaps the realm of a Poison Master was an impossible domain for anyone other than his father, the supreme master. With his lower body paralyzed, Baek Sa-ha went into seclusion under the pretext of a three-year mourning period. His goal was not to achieve the eighth layer of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. He simply hoped to suppress the reversing poison qi and restore his paralyzed lower body to its original state. However, even now, he was still at square one. Do I have to live like this, half-crippled? He was gradually becoming exhausted. However, [Its strange. I dont understand why youre fighting the poison. You could just accept it.] The moment he heard those words from Mok Gyeong-un, he suddenly recalled what his father, Baek Yu, had said. [Just adapt to it.] Adapt? It was at that very instant when he recalled those words. Baek Sa-ha released the poison qi that had been reversing and the true energy that had been blocking it. And he discarded all the thoughts of separating them. Then, -Rumble! Baek Sa-has true energy and poison qi, which had been unable to mix like water and oil, began to harmonize with each other. And then, -Crack! Crackle! Cracks appeared on Baek Sa-has skin. That phenomenon was none other than, -That old man is lucky. To undergo a transformation. It was just as Cheong-ryeong had said. Transformation. His body was mutating anew to match his enlightenment. Into a body befitting the eighth layer of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture that he had longed for. It didnt take very long. Baek Sa-has body was already sufficiently prepared. He had just been forcibly suppressing it. Chapter 147 Chapter 147 C Repayment (1)Fssst! Crack! Crunch! As cracks formed, his skin peeled off like a shell, and his muscles twisted and contorted. Upon witnessing his transformation, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and remarked: -Why did you give him a clue to enlightenment? Her desire was for the current Heaven and Earth Society to crumble. However, thanks to the words Mok Gyeong-un had spoken, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha had gained some sort of enlightenment. As a result, he was now able to break through his bottleneck. This also meant that he would become significantly stronger than he was now. -You did something unnecessary. Tsk, tsk. Cheong-ryeong was not pleased with this. Yet, there was no response from Mok Gyeong-un. He was someone who had mastered telepathy and would always provide answers unless it was a special case. Why wasnt he responding now? Puzzled, she looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face. This guy? Mok Gyeong-un was intently staring at Baek Sa-ha, who was undergoing a complete metamorphosis. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt an expression of amazement or awe. He was observing as if studying him. Cheong-ryeong grew curious about what thoughts were going through his mind as he watched this. What are you so deeply pondering? And those thoughts held quite an unexpected aspect. Rather than focusing on the external process of Baek Sa-has body being reconstructed, Mok Gyeong-un was keenly observing how the internal energy was transforming. Was it like this? After staring for a while, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched. *** For martial artists, a complete metamorphosis[1] was a realm that existed only in dreams. It was a phenomenon where, upon breaking through a bottleneck, ones body would be reconstructed according to their increased cultivation level, resulting in a physique that could be considered the most ideal form for oneself. Ha A gasp escaped from Baek Sa-has mouth. Unlike a typical transformation, his clothes had almost entirely melted away, leaving him nearly naked, as he had become a complete Poison Master. The corners of Baek Sa-has lips curled upward. The reason was simple. I thought I might never be able to stand again. He stood up on his own two feet. How long had it been since he last experienced this sensation? He was so excited and moved that his heart pounded. Amidst his emotions, Mok Gyeong-uns voice reached his ears. Congratulations. At this, Baek Sa-ha turned his head to look at Mok Gyeong-un. You I was worried you might go back to drinking my blood, but instead, you even underwent a complete metamorphosis. Upon hearing Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek Sa-ha once again realized the significance of what had happened to him. He himself was aware that he had undergone a metamorphosis. However, hearing it from someone else felt quite different. Kekeke. That laughter doesnt suit you right now. It doesnt suit me? Yes. At a glance, you appear to be in your late forties? No, mid-forties. Youve rejuvenated. At Mok Gyeong-uns remark, a glint appeared in Baek Sa-has eyes. Rejuvenated? Baek Sa-ha unconsciously touched his face. The wrinkles that had felt dense on his face had nearly disappeared, and his skin was elastic. Oh my There was no mirror in the meditation room to confirm in detail, but judging from the significantly reduced wrinkles on his hands, he truly felt as if he had become much younger. Come to think of it, the two individuals among the Five Kings who had received the title of Eight Stars also appeared much younger than their actual age. I merely wished to walk again. Not only had he become a Poison Master, but he had also broken through his bottleneck. Now, he could genuinely say that he had reached the realm of the Eight Stars. Unable to contain his emotions, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to him. It seems you have achieved the results you desired. With this, the proposal I made earlier is practically nullified. Proposal? Yes. You have already become a Poison Master, havent you? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the corners of Baek Sa-has mouth rose. Kekeke. Are you disappointed? I thought I might be able to hear that story from you more easily, but it appears you have obtained what you wanted through your own efforts. Through my own efforts Do you think I am someone with such little shame? What do you mean by that? Baek Sa-ha placed his hands behind his back, an old habit, and said: If it werent for you, young man, I would have either lost my life today or spent the rest of my days as a paraplegic, unable to even open my eyes. Thank you for saying it directly. At Mok Gyeong-uns response, one of Baek Sa-has eyebrows arched upward. As expected, this fellow was saying things he didnt truly mean. He believed that thanks to him, Baek Sa-ha had gained enlightenment and undergone a complete metamorphosis. Of course, those words werent entirely wrong. Youre quite an impudent fellow. If thats how you feel, I apologize. Dont say things you dont mean. I am well aware that I owe you a debt I could never repay in my lifetime. Then you should be able to grant my request. Of course. Baek Sa-ha readily agreed. This young man had allowed him to walk on his own two feet again and had helped him reach the 8th level of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture, becoming a Poison Master, something he had longed for. He was no different from a benefactor to Baek Sa-ha, so what couldnt he do for him? What are you curious about? First, promise me that you will answer unconditionally. A promise? I have already said with my own mouth that I will agree, do you think I would go back on my word? Im just saying this as a precaution. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek Sa-ha shook his head and said: I promise. I will answer any question you have. Thank you. What are you curious about? The Ghost Blade. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns unexpected words, Baek Sa-ha momentarily furrowed his brows. He wondered what the young man wanted to ask that required a promise, but an unexpected question had emerged. Why are you asking about that? I cant tell you the reason, but lets just say Im curious about who the Ghost Blade is. Youre curious? Yes. Oh my To cut to the chase, I heard you had crossed blades with the Ghost Blade. Is that true? It is. It was a well-known anecdote that everyone was aware of. However, while many had asked about this matter, Baek Sa-ha had never given a proper answer. There were two reasons for this. The first was, It couldnt even be called a duel. Using his vast experience and the unique methods of his poison-based martial arts, he had merely endured for a short while. If the duel had been prolonged, he would have eventually been the one to lose. Baek Sa-ha opened his mouth. Why are you curious about the Ghost Blade? I already told you. Are you saying you cant reveal the reason? Yes. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Baek Sa-has eyes narrowed. He was conflicted. He was concerned about what intentions this child had for being curious about the Ghost Blade. If that intention stemmed from pure curiosity, it would be fine, but he worried if it might be driven by negative emotions. However, a promise was a promise. Since I said I would tell you, I will do so regardless of the reason. However, I also have a request for you. A request? Yes. Its not a difficult one. May I ask what it is? Do not reveal what you hear from me in this place. Do not reveal it? Yes. As a member of the Heaven and Earth Society, you will soon understand why I am saying this. I understand. After Mok Gyeong-un agreed, Baek Sa-ha answered the question. First, regarding the question of whether I know who the Ghost Blade is, I cannot answer because I dont know either. What? What did he mean by that? Since they had fought directly, wouldnt he know the Ghost Blades face? Puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un listened as Baek Sa-ha continued. It is true that I crossed blades with the Ghost Blade, but his face was covered with a black mask, so there was no way to confirm his identity. His face was covered? Then what about the story of the Ghost Blade stopping the fight midway? That is true. So, are you saying that during the fight, the Ghost Blade suggested stopping, and you agreed? If that was all there was to it, it would be quite a waste of effort. Just as he was about to feel let down, Baek Sa-ha shook his head and said: Does that make sense? Even if I was clearly losing against him, I am still a martial artist. I wouldnt accept such a proposal to save my life in the middle of a fight. Losing Was he being overpowered? Baek Sa-ha casually revealed the fact that he had been at a disadvantage. Considering he had never disclosed this until now, it seemed he had a strong sense of pride. Had he become more composed after gaining enlightenment? Although curious, that wasnt the main question. Then is that rumor also true? Rumor? The rumor that the Ghost Blade might be one of the Society Leaders personal guards. Haa. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek Sa-ha clicked his tongue. A considerable amount of time had passed since this incident, and it was slowly fading from many peoples memories. Younger disciples might not even be aware of it, so where had he heard this story from? No. Since he was a disciple of the Shadow Clan, had he heard it from the Shadow Clan Master? You know quite a bit. Is it true? I dont know. What? I also dont know whether he is one of the personal guards or not. What do you mean by that? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Baek Sa-ha recalled the events from 17 years ago. *** The Ghost Blade, who had displayed an astonishing divine technique that drained away all of his poison techniques, suddenly distanced himself and requested to stop the duel. [What are you doing? Dont tell me youre going to show mercy in a life-or-death duel?] On the contrary, it was a humiliation for a martial artist. They were engaged in a duel where their lives were at stake, yet even though he had the upper hand, what kind of nonsense was this? However, [Poison King. Do you want to fight against an injured person?] [Injured?] As Baek Sa-ha asked in return, the Ghost Blade opened his upper garment and revealed his chest. Surprisingly, there was a palm-sized mark on his chest that appeared to be a scar. The affected area had turned black and sunken in. Moreover, judging from the black veins protruding from the wound, it looked as if, Poison scar? It seemed as if he had been struck by a poisonous hand technique. Could it be that he had fought against a master from the Four Heavens Tang Clan or the Guyang Clan? However, what was even more absurd was, He fought against me in this condition? Baek Sa-ha found it utterly ridiculous. The Ghost Blades condition was truly severe, to the point where it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call it a serious injury. Yet, he had displayed martial prowess that almost overwhelmed him, draining away all of his poison techniques, while in such a state? It was even more humiliating. His desire to settle things with the Ghost Blade had vanished. At this, Baek Sa-ha asked: [Who did you fight against to end up like this? The Guyang Clan? The Sichuan Tang Clan?] He didnt expect an answer when he asked. However, unexpected words escaped from the Ghost Blades mouth. [Hae Yeong, the Medicine Immortal.] !? What did he just say? Hae Yeong, the Medicine Immortal, was known as one of the greatest pharmacists of the era, alongside Wailing Doctor Hoe Ta. He was a pharmacist, not a martial artist. [What are you saying] As he asked in confusion, the Ghost Blade threw something to him. It was none other than, [This is?] [Now you should understand that we have no reason to fight anymore.] [How did you get this?] [Deliver that to him. Inform him of my injury and tell him I was interrupted.] [What do you mean by that?] [Just tell him that much.] With those words, the Ghost Blade swiftly moved and disappeared from sight. Baek Sa-ha tried to chase after him, but he vanished with such incredible lightness skill that it was hard to believe he was seriously injured, making it impossible to catch up to him. *** So you really dont know who he is. Yes. What I learned from fighting against him is That he was seriously injured by the individual known as the greatest pharmacist of the era, Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. Thats all you know? At first, I couldnt believe it. No one had ever heard of Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong cultivating martial arts until then. He was a pharmacist, after all. Well, he could have kept it hidden. Yes. That could be possible. However, one thing is certain: if Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong truly inflicted serious injuries on the Ghost Blade, then his poison techniques far surpass mine. That made the duel even more humiliating for Baek Sa-ha. It meant that an old pharmacist, who was renowned for his medical skills, had overwhelmed the Ghost Blade, one of the Eight Stars, with superior poison techniques compared to him, who had devoted his entire life to refining poison arts. I see. Now Mok Gyeong-un understood why Baek Sa-ha had glossed over the matter and kept it hidden from everyone back then. Perhaps it was also a matter of pride as a master of poison techniques. Mok Gyeong-un asked him: But what exactly was the item the Ghost Blade gave you? He had mentioned that by giving that item, there was no longer a reason for them to fight. What did he give him? Chapter 148 Chapter 148 C Repayment (2)But what exactly was the item the Ghost Blade gave you? The Ghost Blade had given it to Baek Sa-ha, saying there was no longer a reason for them to fight. What did he give him? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Baek Sa-ha let out a soft sigh and answered: Whew. It was the Society Leaders token. !? The Society Leaders token? Upon hearing this, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. Based on Baek Sa-has words, he had thought that the Ghost Blade might not be related to the Heaven and Earth Society, but if that was the case, the story changed. If he gave you the Society Leaders token, does that mean the Ghost Blade is connected to the Society Leader? I dont know for certain either. What do you mean by not knowing for certain? It means theres no way to tell what kind of connection he has with the Society Leader or what instructions he received from the Society Leader. It was a somewhat ambiguous answer. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked: Then did you deliver the token to the Society Leader as the Ghost Blade requested? Yes, I did. May I ask what the Society Leader said? He said nothing. What? Did he mean there was no reaction after delivering it? As he was puzzled, Baek Sa-ha lightly placed his hand on Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder and said: The only thing the Society Leader said was this. What is it? He ordered me not to reveal anything I learned while fighting the Ghost Blade to anyone. Of course, that includes the token as well. Do you now understand why I told you not to let what you hear from me in this place leak out? It was all by the Society Leaders order. In the first place, the duel with the Ghost Blade was a humiliating incident for Baek Sa-ha as well, so their interests aligned, and it had been well-kept as a secret until now. Society Leader Mok Gyeong-uns gaze grew somewhat heavy. He had tried to learn the Ghost Blades identity through Baek Sa-ha, but instead, he only found out that there was a close connection between him and the Heaven and Earth Societys Society Leader. Cheong-ryeong, who had been listening to this conversation, inwardly felt relieved. Its unfortunate, but I should say its fortunate for me. She had been worried that Mok Gyeong-un might leave this place if the connection between the Ghost Blade and the Heaven and Earth Society disappeared. However, coincidentally, as it turned out to be related to the Society Leader, the reason for him to stay here became even more clear. It could be said to be a fortunate turn of events for Cheong-ryeong. -In the end, it seems that your purpose and mine align to some extent, you despicable being. -It seems so. Mok Gyeong-uns gaze turned cold. The situation had become a bit more complicated. He had hoped for a more straightforward clue about the culprit, but he only found out that the Society Leader might also be involved in this matter. The Society Leader is a clue. He was related to the Ghost Blade, who might have killed his grandfather. Since it was an incident from 17 years ago, he couldnt determine a direct connection, but one thing was certain: the Society Leader knew about the Ghost Blade. That meant he needed a way to contact the Society Leader. However, the problem was that meeting the Society Leader was incomparably more difficult than meeting Baek Sa-ha. He was the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society and one of the Six Heavens, known as the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. I need a way to make contact. No method came to mind at the moment. Baek Sa-ha had the justification of the three Society Leader disciple tokens, but the Society Leader was different. There was no natural way to get close to him. Hmm. While his mind was filled with those thoughts, Baek Sa-ha spoke. Why arent you answering? Pardon? Didnt I tell you that as a member of the association, you shouldnt reveal it either? Ah, ah, yes. Of course. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Baek Sa-ha looked at him with suspicious eyes. He had told him despite it being the Society Leaders order because of the promise, but judging from Mok Gyeong-uns reaction, it seemed he had some connection to the Ghost Blade in one way or another. At this, Baek Sa-ha spoke as if advising him. Although I told you because it was a promise, it would be better for your well-being not to dig too deeply into matters regarding the Ghost Blade. Besides, he disappeared 17 years ago. Whether its a good connection or a bad one, its best to forget about it now. Disappeared? That was yet to be known. The mark left on his late grandfathers wound was related to the Ghost Blade. Anyway, in response to Baek Sa-has advice, Mok Gyeong-un politely brought his hands together and replied: S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I will keep that in mind. I hope you do, even if its just lip service. How could I give lip service to the advice you give me? Kekeke. Youre good with words. Thanks to you, my curiosity has been satisfied, and you have obtained what you wanted. I shall return to the Shadow Clan now. Mok Gyeong-un had no more business with Baek Sa-ha. What? At his words, a glint appeared in Baek Sa-has eyes. Although he had told him, going against the Society Leaders order to keep it a secret, it wasnt something that could be considered a proper repayment. Yet, he was just going to leave? Youre quite a peculiar fellow. Pardon? Did you come all the way here just to satisfy that curiosity of yours? Ah, thats You didnt come to seek my teachings. Kahahahaha! What kind of fellow is this? Using the benefit of the Society Leader disciple tokens just as a pretext to meet me. Baek Sa-ha burst into laughter, holding his stomach. As the holder of the Society Leader disciple tokens of the Corpse Blood Valley, Mok Gyeong-un had the privilege of receiving teachings from him. But he was saying he would leave without even receiving that benefit, so how impudent was that? It meant he had no intention of learning from the beginning. Ive been caught. Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head, wondering what to do about this. While he was doing so, Baek Sa-ha, who had been laughing for a while, stopped and said: You made me laugh for the first time in a long while. I apologize. What do you have to apologize for? But listen. Since you brought the three Society Leader disciple tokens of the Corpse Blood Valley, I cant just let you go. What do you mean by not being able to let me go? Of course, I will pass on martial arts to you. Martial arts? Kekeke. Yes. Then may I ask what you will teach me? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Baek Sa-ha stroked his beard and replied: I will teach you poison techniques. Poison techniques? It seems that even though you have become a Poison Master, you dont know how to use poison techniques at all. Who taught you about poisons? I just learned bits and pieces from physicians or pharmacists. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek Sa-ha snorted. What did this fellow take him for to say such a thing? Even if one devoted their entire life to refining poison techniques, it would be uncertain whether they could reach the level of a Poison Master. Yet, he claimed to have reached that level with shallow knowledge learned from physicians and pharmacists? Hmph! Learned bits and pieces? Dont talk nonsense. Even if you dont believe it, its the truth. Do you think Im going to capture and eat the one who taught you poison if I find out? Well, thats not it. Then why arent you revealing it? Do you have a reason to hide it? Phew. At his question, Mok Gyeong-un felt annoyed inwardly. If he didnt give an appropriate answer, it seemed Baek Sa-ha would keep probing. So, I understand. Theres no reason to hide this, so Ill tell you. The mentor who taught me about medicinal herbs and poisonous plants has already passed away. What? He passed away. Hes deceased? Yes. Oh my. Baek Sa-ha let out a small sigh. He was genuinely curious about who had turned Mok Gyeong-un into a Poison Master. But judging from Mok Gyeong-uns tone and the faint sense of loss in his eyes, it seemed it wasnt a lie. I suppose its true. Ahem. I dont know who he was, but if he was skilled enough in poisons to turn you into a Poison Master without even passing on poison techniques, he must have been no ordinary person. Even the Four Heavens Tang Clan or the Guyang Clan At that moment, a certain nickname flashed through Baek Sa-has mind. Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong, the Medicine Immortal? Until now, he had believed that only his Baek Clan, the Four Heavens Tang Clan, and the Guyang Clan were the supreme masters of poison techniques in the Central Plains. But 17 years ago, the one who had inflicted a serious injury on the Ghost Blade with a poison scar. He had said it was Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. When one became proficient and reached the pinnacle in a particular field, they naturally became knowledgeable in the opposite nature as well. Wasnt Baek Sa-ha himself also a master in pharmacology? Poison techniques might be like that for Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. Hmm. Baek Sa-ha stared intently at Mok Gyeong-uns face. But soon, he shook his head. Yes. That cant be. No matter how he thought about it, the connection between this fellow and Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong was too far-fetched. Then what exactly was the identity of that person? But it seemed unlikely that this stubborn fellow would reveal it at the moment. Lets find out gradually. Hiding his inner thoughts, Baek Sa-ha said: Kekeke, anyway, if you learn poison techniques from me, youll be able to fully utilize the poison within you. Fully utilize the poison Yes. Do you want to learn properly? At his question, Mok Gyeong-un brought his hands together in a salute and said: How could I refuse your consideration? If you bestow your teachings upon me, I will do my best to learn. There was no reason to refuse. There was no harm in learning poison techniques. At that moment, Baek Sa-ha suddenly asked Mok Gyeong-un a question. By the way, what was that thing you fed me earlier? Could it be a divine medicine? Are you referring to the Heavenly Earth Pill? Ah, yes. I thought so. Baek Sa-ha clicked his tongue, looking at Mok Gyeong-un. Divine medicines were no different from treasures to martial artists, even if it was to save his life. Yet, he had used it on him without any hesitation, even though he might have died. If he had really died, it would have been a wasted effort. It was truly difficult to discern what type of person this fellow was. I owe you a great debt. You dont need to think of it as a debt. No, it is a debt. Well, if you think that way, I cant help it. Then will you repay it? Of course. I have a temperament that cant stand being in debt. Is that so? Then how do you intend to repay it? As it was an equivalent exchange, I will give you a special divine medicine made by our clan. A divine medicine? Repaying a divine medicine with a divine medicine. It made sense. If you give it to me, I will gratefully accept it. However, there is a condition. You sure have a lot of conditions. Its not a bad condition at all. If you promise not to reveal anything about this divine medicine to others, I will give you two of them. Two? Yes. Isnt that good? At these words, Mok Gyeong-un didnt hide his puzzlement. He had only used one divine medicine, yet he was offering to give him two in exchange for not revealing it. Why would he refuse? Its not bad for me, but are you sure? Kekeke. If it wasnt okay, would you not accept it? Of course not. Naturally. The divine medicine I will give you is called the Ascending Dragon Pill[1], created by my father, who was also the founder of our clan, Lord Baek Yu. In some ways, its far superior to the Heavenly Earth Pill. Far superior? Yes. If the Heavenly Earth Pill grants ten to a maximum of fifteen years worth of internal energy, our clans Ascending Dragon Pill, if absorbed efficiently, can grant up to twenty years worth of internal energy. !? At his words, a glint appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. If what Baek Sa-ha said was true, it was a divine medicine far better than the Heavenly Earth Pill. I can definitely understand the reason for not revealing it. Yes. However, its not unconditionally good. Why? In the case of the Ascending Dragon Pill, its side effects are much stronger than the Heavenly Earth Pill. After consuming one pill, the effects drastically decrease from the second pill onward. Ah Kekeke, dont be disappointed. Still, if I assist you with the Pushing Palace and Passing Acupoints[2] technique, you can gain close to ten years worth of internal energy even with the second pill. Ten years. If what he said was true, even with the assistance of an internal energy master in absorbing the pill, the efficiency would drop by almost half. Then, if one were to absorb the pill alone, the efficiency would be even lower, so he understood why Baek Sa-ha said it wasnt unconditionally good. However, It wont be of any use to me anyway. For Mok Gyeong-un, who used the Death Qi, divine medicines held no meaning or effect. But if a situation like this arose, it would be useful, just like this time. *** Damn it. Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader who had barely dispelled the poison qi, couldnt hide his anger. What kind of disgrace was this? He hadnt expected to kneel down, unable to endure the Poison Kings poison qi even for a moment. Fortunately, it seemed that Wi So-yeon, the third disciple, was also circulating her energy due to the poison qi. But what was annoying was that she seemed to have dispelled the poison qi even before him. In terms of internal energy, she was far ahead of him. F*cking wench. How was it that the gap between them kept widening? He was worried that she might reach a level that would be truly difficult to deal with. Perhaps he needed to take action before that happened. But there was something else that took priority. Is the Poison King elder still inside? Jang Neung-ak asked Baek So-gang, the second son of Baek Sa-ha. In response, Baek So-gang nodded and replied: Yes, he is. I need to have another conversation with him. Youll have to wait for now. Wait? What do you mean? My father is currently engaged in a conversation with the Shadow Clan Masters disciple. What? Jang Neung-ak furrowed his brows and looked at the entrance made of stone walls. That meant Mok Gyeong-un had endured that incredible poison qi and went inside. What was going on? No matter how proficient he was with poisons, how was he enduring the poison emitted by a master of poison techniques like the Poison King? He wasnt the only one puzzled by this. Mok Gyeong-un. Wi So-yeon, who had dispelled the poison before him, was also unable to hide her surprise upon hearing that Mok Gyeong-un was inside the meditation room. His internal energy and martial arts level should be several ranks below theirs, so how was this possible? At that moment, -Rumble! The tightly closed stone door opened, revealing someones figure. Wi So-yeon, who noticed the person emerging from the entrance, momentarily turned her head to the side in embarrassment. Wh-why? It was because Poison King Baek Sa-has clothes had almost entirely melted away, leaving him nearly naked. Father! Seeing Baek Sa-ha like this, his second son, Baek So-gang, approached him with wide eyes and asked in a trembling voice: A-are your legs all right? Kekeke, cant you tell by looking? Baek So-gang couldnt contain his emotions upon seeing his father, Baek Sa-ha, standing firmly on his two legs. Hadnt he been paralyzed from the waist down, unable to walk, as a side effect of not reaching the 8th level of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture? Suddenly, he noticed a change in his fathers appearance. Huh? F-father Could it be Did you undergo a complete metamorphosis? Complete metamorphosis!? At those words, Jang Neung-ak also stared at Baek Sa-ha with widened eyes. His face, which looked as if he had rejuvenated by nearly thirty years, was completely different from before. Not only were his clothes melted, but it seemed he had truly undergone a complete metamorphosis. That meant, He broke through his bottleneck? It signified the birth of a new master of the Transformation Realm within the Heaven and Earth Society. At that moment, Wi So-yeon, who had been sneaking glances at the nearly naked Baek Sa-ha, hurriedly brought her hands together and said: Congratulations on achieving a great accomplishment! C-congratulations on achieving a great accomplishment, Elder. Jang Neung-ak, who had been too shocked to speak, also congratulated Poison King Baek Sa-ha. His mind became extremely complicated. With this, he couldnt afford to lose Poison King Baek Sa-has support even more. Not only was he already a master of poison techniques, but he had even reached the Transformation Realm on top of that. He needed to bring him to his side by any means necessary. However, Kekekeke, I merely obtained a small achievement, but Im grateful for your congratulations. How can that be considered a small achievement? Father, I sincerely congratulate you on achieving a great accomplishment! Thank you. But with my clothes like this, its truly embarrassing. Ah! At Baek Sa-has words, his second son, Baek So-gang, hurriedly took off his outer robe and handed it to his father. Baek Sa-ha took the outer robe and quickly tied the sleeves around his waist to cover his important parts. Seeing him like this, Jang Neung-ak thought it was a good opportunity and spoke up. Elder. How can we just let this day pass? Instead of this, we should go outside and celebrate your great accomplishment Its fine. Pardon? But I appreciate your congratulations on my achievement, but didnt we already conclude our business earlier? What do you mean by that? Didnt we make a promise earlier? You said you would support me if I could stand up. At Baek Sa-has words, Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, was at a loss for words. He had tried not to miss this opportunity, thinking Baek Sa-ha would be in a good mood after achieving a great accomplishment. But he hadnt expected him to draw the line with what happened earlier. But Elder A mans word is as good as gold. I dont go back on my word. Damn it. This stubborn old man Jang Neung-ak was angry, but he couldnt express it. That was because Baek Sa-has energy, which was already strong, had intensified to an incomparable level compared to before. Now, it was difficult to even gauge the difference between them. What should I do about this? Jang Neung-ak wasnt the only one troubled by Baek Sa-has resolute attitude of drawing the line. The third disciple, Wi So-yeon, was also in a dilemma. If they missed today, the opportunity to persuade him would become distant. -Tap tap! At that moment, Poison King Baek Sa-ha tapped the shoulder of his second son, Baek So-gang, and pointed to Mok Gyeong-un standing behind him with a nod, saying: From today onward, this child is my formal disciple and a new member of our clan. Treat him like your own younger brother. !? Chapter 149 Chapter 149 C Repayment (3)From today onward, this child is my formal disciple and a new member of our clan. Treat him like your own younger brother. !? Everyone was unable to hide their bewilderment at Poison King Baek Sa-has words. Formal disciple? In the case of his second son, Baek So-gang, he had never imagined his father, Baek Sa-ha, would make such a statement. That was because the Baek Clan had always valued the bloodline of the family for generations and never accepted outsiders as disciples. His father, Baek Sa-ha, had also maintained that tradition, so he hadnt expected him to suddenly accept an outsider as a disciple. What exactly happened inside? He had been continuously wondering what had occurred inside that led his father, Baek Sa-ha, to undergo a complete metamorphosis. It was unlikely for his father to show such favor to this child without something happening. Could it be that he had given him a clue to enlightenment? At that moment, Baek Sa-ha spoke. Why arent you answering? Ah, I understand. I will do as you say. In the Baek Clan, the orders of the clan head were absolute. If Clan Head Baek Sa-ha had decided so, then that was how it would be. At that point, Mok Gyeong-un intervened. Disciple, you say? Kekeke, why are you so surprised? Since youll be receiving my teachings, youre now my disciple. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un replied with a troubled expression. Receiving teachings is just in exchange for the three Society Leader disciple tokens Oh, what should I do about this? Pardon? sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For a youngster like you who has a deep understanding of poisons, I need to pass on my poison scripture, the Wave Demon Poison Scripture, but that cant be done for outsiders. Wa Wave Demon Poison Scripture? Father? At those words, his second son, Baek So-gang, asked in surprise. That was because the Wave Demon Poison Scripture wasnt an ordinary martial art or poison technique of the Baek Clan, but a secret scripture. The Wave Demon Poison Scripture was a transcendent poison technique that could only be learned by those of the main familys bloodline who were qualified to become the clan head, so it was bewildering to hear that he would pass it on. Even if its a privilege of the Society Leader disciple tokens, thats Didnt I say I would accept him as a formal disciple? Are you questioning the order of this clan head? N-no, thats not it. Baek So-gang waved his hands in surprise. The clan head and his father, Poison King Baek Sa-ha, never went back on his decisions once he made them. Especially if he had decided something as an order from the clan head, anyone who tried to object would face severe consequences. Oh my. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly at Baek Sa-has decision. He had thought the level of repayment was greater than expected when Baek Sa-ha mentioned repaying the debt, but he hadnt expected this ulterior motive. At this, Mok Gyeong-un brought his hands together in a salute and said: Elder. I am grateful for your consideration, but I am a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. How can I, when I already have a master Is there a rule stating one cant have two masters? There was no such rule. However, this wasnt a matter of rules. Even if theres no such rule, this is about the Shadow Clan Master I will personally go to the Shadow Clan Master and seek his understanding, so dont worry about that. It seemed he was determined to accept him as a disciple no matter what he said. At this, Mok Gyeong-un was inwardly annoyed, but since he had no proper reason to refuse, he refrained from further objections. However, at some point, he noticed that the gazes of the Society Leaders second disciple, Jang Neung-ak, and the third disciple, Wi So-yeon, were directed at him rather than Poison King Baek Sa-ha. Seeing their peculiar looks, Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips. So thats what it was. He seemed to understand the reason why Baek Sa-ha publicly declared him as his disciple in front of them. It was to divert the attention of those who had been pestering him for support away from himself. It was a kind of ploy. Due to Baek Sa-has declaration, regardless of his own will, Mok Gyeong-un had become a joint disciple of the Poison King, one of the Five Kings, and the Shadow Clan Master. As a result, he had become an even more enticing prey for those seeking a successor. *** It took nearly an hour of torment before Mok Gyeong-un could leave the Baek Clans estate with his guard, Seok Jung. Poison King Baek Sa-ha was not only stubborn but also had a very troublesome personality. He made Mok Gyeong-un participate in his grandsons first birthday celebration and personally introduced him to the Baek Clans blood relatives, making him acquainted with them one by one. Mok Gyeong-un found this very annoying but played along without showing it. The reason was that Baek Sa-ha was one of the Five Kings, a high-ranking executive. For now, the Poison King is the way to go. Considering Baek Sa-has position, there was a high possibility of contact with the Society Leader. That was why, even when he said he would accept him as a disciple, despite finding it troublesome, Mok Gyeong-un had reluctantly agreed. It remained to be seen how this would play out, but making contact with the Society Leader was currently Mok Gyeong-uns top priority. As they moved away from the Baek Clans estate, Cheong-ryeongs voice echoed in his ears. -In the end, it seems your judgment was correct. -Judgment? -Yes. Someone like the Poison King is the best ally. -Well, I dont know. He seems like an annoying old man to me. -Didnt you gain the opportunity to learn the Wave Demon Poison Scripture, known as the supreme poison technique, thanks to helping that annoying old man? -Well, thats true. In front of the Baek Clans blood relatives, Poison King Baek Sa-ha had publicly declared Mok Gyeong-un as his formal disciple and immediately took him to the clan heads hall to show him the verses of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. Despite accepting him as a disciple, Mok Gyeong-un had shown no particular reaction, so Baek Sa-ha wanted to demonstrate how extraordinary the Baek Clans poison scripture, the Wave Demon Poison Scripture, was. Thanks to that, Mok Gyeong-un had memorized all the verses of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture just by glancing at them once. Of course, Poison King Baek Sa-ha was unaware of this fact. -Theres no martial art as unconventional as poison techniques. Moreover, it can be considered the best when dealing with multiple opponents. -Multiple opponents I suppose so. -Anyway, its not bad Why are you doing that? Cheong-ryeong asked Mok Gyeong-un, stopping mid-sentence. The reason was that Mok Gyeong-un, who had been walking, stopped and stared at something. His guard, Seok Jung, also asked in puzzlement. Young Master. Why are you doing that? Theres a guest waiting for you. Pardon? As he asked in return, someone walked out from the right corner. The moment he saw that person, Seok Jungs eyes widened. W-Woo Ho-rang, Grand Clan Leader? He was none other than Woo Ho-rang, the Society Leader disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun and the grandmaster of the Geo-gweol Clan. He was also known as the right-hand man and the most trusted subordinate of Wi So-yeon, the Society Leaders third disciple, and was one of the Five Tigers, considered the top disciples within the Heaven and Earth Society. Woo Ho-rang stared at Mok Gyeong-un with an expressionless gaze and opened his mouth. Despite your appearance, your perception is excellent. Thats because you didnt particularly hide your energy. Hmph. Woo Ho-rang snorted. As Mok Gyeong-un said, he hadnt hidden his energy from the beginning. Unless it was a special case, he considered the act of hiding oneself to be something only cowards and rats would do. Woo Ho-rang lightly scanned Mok Gyeong-un from top to bottom. What a strange person. How did he do it? The energy emanating from Mok Gyeong-un was merely at the level of the early peak stage. With such martial prowess, he absolutely couldnt have defeated his junior brother, Yeop Wi-seon, yet it was said that he had won against him. And according to his lord, Wi So-yeon, this fellows true martial prowess might have reached the transcendent realm. If what she said was true, it meant this fellow had mastered a mysterious technique that could almost perfectly conceal his martial prowess. Hes mastered a troublesome technique. But it was of no concern to him. Regardless of what technique he had mastered, he just needed to cut him down. Woo Ho-rang said to Mok Gyeong-un: Do you know why I was waiting for you? Who knows. They say youre a clever fellow, but you cant even guess? I have no way of knowing whether its a personal matter or because of an order from your lord. What? You seem to be looking at me with displeasure, so it doesnt seem like youre waiting for me just because of an order from your lord. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Woo Ho-rang chuckled. Indeed, he wasnt entirely devoid of a cunning side, as his lord had said. That made him even more displeased. Youre right. I dont particularly like you. Starting from the fact that youre a hostage from the righteous faction, there are many reasons. Many reasons? Yes. Many reasons. Hmm. Then its just that you dont like me. I wont deny it. I see. I dont think I can do anything about those feelings, so may I ask what business you have with me? The young lady told me to bring you to her. Me? Yes. Its an order from the young lady, so you dont have the right to refuse, do you? At Woo Ho-rangs words, Mok Gyeong-un laughed inwardly. It was indeed as he had expected. Even though she hadnt achieved her goal at the Baek Clans estate, the way she had retreated while giving him a meaningful look was in anticipation of this moment. Of course. Then should I just follow you? Yes. But listen. Yes. Before that, shouldnt we settle our score? Settle our score? -Roar! As soon as he finished speaking, Woo Ho-rang released a powerful aura. The aura was so fierce that Seok Jung unknowingly took a step back. Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth with narrowed eyes. That seems to go against your lords wishes. Are you okay with that? This is purely a matter between you and me. A matter between you and me? You showed off your martial prowess against my junior brother, Yeop Wi-seon, didnt you? Ah, I see. So thats what this is about. Thanks to you, my junior brother is now imprisoned in a detention cell. Of course, its partly his own mistake, but how can I just let it slide when hes facing execution? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled inwardly. Was it really just about his junior brother? No matter how he looked at it, it didnt seem to be solely about that. It seemed to stem from a more personal sentiment. The matter regarding his junior brother was merely a pretext. So, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and spoke with a troubled expression. Ah. I see. But you see, do you know why the young lady is summoning me? I know. Of course he knew. As Wi So-yeons trusted subordinate, he knew her intentions better than anyone else. If it were any other time, he would have suppressed his own feelings and done his best as a subordinate to fulfill her wishes. But strangely, the thought that he shouldnt let this fellow get close to the young lady took precedence. Even if he had to go against his emotions and make a mistake. -Shing! Woo Ho-rang drew his unique weapon, the Nine Harmony Blade[1], and said: You received a token from the young lady, didnt you? Yes. But I also have a token. Ah, is that so? Lets wager our tokens and duel. If you win, I will give you the token I received from my lord. But if you lose, I will take that token from you. This was Woo Ho-rangs true objective. To retrieve Wi So-yeons token from Mok Gyeong-un. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly burst into laughter. Haha. You Did you just laugh? Yes. I laughed. -Roar! At that moment, a strong murderous intent surged from Woo Ho-rang. How dare a mere youngster ridicule him? As he was doing so, Mok Gyeong-un lightly waved his hand and said: Ah. If I offended you, I apologize. I couldnt help but laugh because I could see through your true intentions. True intentions? Yes. What nonsense are you spouting? How can you It seems youre not doing what your lord wants, but rather, youre desperate to make your lord yours. Am I wrong? !? For a moment, Woo Ho-rang flinched. Seeing his reaction, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns lips curled up. It seemed his prediction was correct. -Swish! Then, Woo Ho-rangs blade swiftly flew towards Mok Gyeong-uns neck, stopping at his skin. However, whether it was due to the sharp blade or not, the skin was cut, and blood flowed down. Are you trying to mock me? At Woo Ho-rangs words, which revealed murderous intent in a low tone, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. How could I? But I merely stated the truth, but if youre getting so agitated, I cant help but be more certain. You! -Pak! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the blade of Woo Ho-rangs Nine Harmony Blade. At this, Woo Ho-rang tried to shake it off. However, surprisingly, even though he drew out his internal energy to nearly 6-star level, the blade didnt budge at all. This bastards internal energy? It had far surpassed his expectations. It seemed that his lord Wi So-yeons words about him possibly reaching the transcendent realm were indeed true. As he was astonished, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile: Well, I can understand. Even if you want the person you admire to do well, if she truly becomes the successor, your relationship will become more fixed and distant. So, you wouldnt be fixated on her becoming the successor. Thats why you tried to take the young ladys token from me, using your junior brother as a pretext. !!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Woo Ho-rangs expression completely stiffened. Even though they hadnt engaged in a long conversation, he had thoroughly seen through his true intentions. What kind of fellow was this? As he was thinking that, But you see. Do you think you can take it from me? -Creak creak creak! The blade of the Nine Harmony Blade, gripped in Mok Gyeong-uns hand, gradually bent. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 C Talent (1)The estate located southwest of the inner city headquarters of the Heaven and Earth Society was the base of the Primal Killing Pavilion, which was in charge of providing consultation related to sorcery. Diviner Jo Ui-gong was hastily heading towards the main hall of the estate, using his cane. Although he tried his best not to show it, he couldnt help but feel nervous. Senior Apprentice Brother. It was said that Senior Apprentice Brother Cho Tae-cheong was currently in the main hall. He had heard that diviner had gone somewhere after receiving a secret order from the Society Leader, but he had come to visit without any prior notice as soon as he returned. He couldnt help but feel uneasy. The preparations are solid. While his senior apprentice brother was away, he had quickly obtained the approval of the Society Leader through the vice-Society Leader. In Seo-ok, the Primal Killing Pavilion leader who had become a living corpse ghost, due to Mok Gyeong-uns Six People Spirit Summoning Technique, had handed over his position to him. Yun, the disciple in the Corpse Blood Valley, had also attended and agreed. During the process, some senior diviners who supported his senior apprentice brother had objected, but what could they do? It was an order from the leader. Therefore, Jo Ui-gong was the leader of the Primal Killing Pavilion in both name and reality. He must have come as soon as he heard the news. He assumed that was probably the case. His senior apprentice brother rarely left the headquarters where the Society Leader resided unless it was a special case. So, the fact that he had come like this meant he must have heard the news that he had become the leader. Fortunately, he had already arranged for the previous Primal Killing Pavilion leader, In Seo-ok, to be moved away. He had sent him more than 50 ri away and erased his traces using sorcery, making it useless to track him down. As long as I prevent him from seeing it directly, there wont be a problem. It was no exaggeration to say that his senior apprentice brothers sorcery skills were on par with their masters. Deceiving such a senior apprentice brother was by no means easy. So, despite having made all the preparations, he couldnt help but feel nervous. Greetings! When the guards guarding the front of the main hall saw Jo Ui-gong, they bowed their heads in greeting. At this, Jo Ui-gong asked: Where is Senior Apprentice Brother? He said he would be waiting inside. I see. Understood. As Jo Ui-gong was about to enter, one of the guards said: By the way, diviner Cho Tae-cheong entered carrying a large wooden box that looked like a coffin. A wooden box? What was that? Could it be related to the Society Leaders secret order? Puzzled, Jo Ui-gong eventually entered the main hall and headed towards the leaders office. Following the corridor and opening the door, -Creak! !? He saw someone sleeping with their head tilted back and their two legs propped up on the leaders desk. Just by looking at the gray martial arts uniform with the yin-yang symbol, he could tell who it was. It was his senior apprentice brother, diviner Cho Tae-cheong. Jo Ui-gongs eyes narrowed. There was a separate place for guests to sit, but he deliberately sat on the leaders chair and slept like that. It was clearly meant to provoke him. Thanks to that, he could guess his senior apprentice brothers current mood. I mustnt get agitated. Regardless of the reason, he had taken away his senior apprentice brothers position. His anger was justified, and it was bound to erupt in some way. Ahem. Jo Ui-gong deliberately made a coughing sound as he entered. Then, Youre here? Cho Tae-cheong, who had been sleeping with his head tilted back, opened his eyes and spoke. At this, Jo Ui-gong brought his hands together with his cane and carefully greeted Cho Tae-cheong. Senior Apprentice Brother, youve arrived? Yes, I have. I heard you were away after receiving an order from the Society Leader. Seeing as youve heard that much, it seems youve definitely completed the handover. At the strangely sharp voice, tension subtly crept into Diviner Jo Ui-gongs eyes. His senior apprentice brother had been the front-runner, so he had already anticipated that he would object to this matter. Jo Ui-gong calmly replied: Yes. Although I still have many shortcomings, I will gradually adapt. Gradually adapt Was that position so desirable to you? -Gulp! At Cho Tae-cheongs direct question, Jo Ui-gong unknowingly swallowed his saliva. No matter how well-prepared he was, he couldnt help but feel nervous knowing his senior apprentice brothers sorcery skills better than anyone else. It was something he had to face eventually. Jo Ui-gong spoke with a forceful voice: How can you say such hurtful words? I merely followed our masters orders. Masters orders? Yes. I also declined, saying how could I inherit the position of leader when there is a senior apprentice brother like you. Decline Yes. However, our master said that you must guard the Society Leaders side, so he couldnt entrust you with the position of leader. Did he really say that? How could I lie to you, Senior Apprentice Brother? If you truly find it hard to believe, we can call Yun Are you telling me to play along with your false tune? Its not a lie. Are you denying our masters decision, Senior Apprentice Brother? Deny? Ha! -Creak! Cho Tae-cheong stood up from the leaders office chair. Seeing his attitude, Jo Ui-gong gripped his cane and prepared to respond. He had set up various defensive sorceries throughout the office in anticipation of this moment, so he could immediately activate the Four Pressure barrier. At that moment, Cho Tae-cheong formed a hand seal by connecting his index and middle fingers. Then, -Clank! The lid of the coffin-like wooden box on one side of the office opened by itself. Then, something inside the wooden box straightened up and rose from its seat. Seeing this, Jo Ui-gongs eyes widened as if they would tear. It was none other than, M-Master? It was In Seo-ok, the former Primal Killing Pavilion leader who had become a living corpse ghost. On the forehead of the pale-faced In Seo-ok, there was a talisman with the word seal (, bong) written on it. Seeing him like this, Jo Ui-gong couldnt hide his bewilderment. He had taken measures to ensure that In Seo-ok couldnt come out by attaching heavy weights to him in the depths of a lake more than twenty li away from here. But how did he find him? Damn it. He didnt know why, but his senior apprentice brother had found their master who had become a living corpse ghost. That meant he had come here to remove him from this position. At this, Jo Ui-gong hurriedly formed a simple hand seal with his left hand. -Clap! Clap! Gye ()! Jeon (ǰ)! Yeol ()! Ja ()! This was the hand seal of the Nine Character Activation Technique to activate the Four Pressure barrier. It was a technique he had already prepared, so he naturally thought it would be activated immediately, but, What? The barrier didnt activate. Unable to understand why, Cho Tae-cheong clicked his tongue and said: Youve prepared quite a lot. But did you think I would just leave it alone? -Clench! At those words, Jo Ui-gong bit his lower lip tightly. Did he mean that he had dismantled all those techniques while he was briefly away? He had tried his best to make it unnoticeable, but as expected of his senior apprentice brother. So, Jo Ui-gong hurriedly tried to unfold the spell engraved on his cane. But before he could even chant the spell, S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Thud! Ugh! Something kicked Jo Ui-gongs back, causing him to fall forward. -Thud! Something stepped on Jo Ui-gongs back as he fell. The weight was so heavy that the pressed area sank inward, making it extremely painful. Argh Feeling the intense pain, Jo Ui-gong unconsciously turned his head, -Shudder! There, he saw a strange creature with a tall red horn and four huge legs pressing down on him with its front leg. The moment he saw it, Jo Ui-gong instinctively realized what it was. Toru! The name of this monstrosity was Toru (Tulou). It was a monster that lived in the Kunlun Mountains, known as the Separate Island of the Heavenly Emperor. Unlike its goat-like appearance, it was a very ferocious and monstrous beast that preyed on humans who entered the misty valley of the Kunlun Mountains. Also known as the Red Falling Star, it was his senior apprentice brothers proud spirit beast. -Thud thud! Diviner Cho Tae-cheong slowly walked over and said: Who is it? W-What do you mean? With your skills, its impossible to make our master, who received the title of diviner, like that even if you die and wake up. Who helped you? Damn it. Driven into a corner, Jo Ui-gongs expression darkened rapidly. He thought he had made all the preparations, but it was far from enough. No, how did his senior apprentice brother find their master in the first place? Unable to understand, diviner Cho Tae-cheong approached and pressed down on Jo Ui-gongs right wrist, opening his mouth. The chains of the spell As expected. T-This is -Swish! Cho Tae-cheong made a light gesture, and the monstrous beast Toru pressed down on his back even harder. -Crunch! Aargh! Looking down at the suffering Jo Ui-gong with cold eyes, Cho Tae-cheong clicked his tongue and said: Tsk tsk. To be caught and dragged by such a thing. What a pathetic fellow. Ugh Stop If you want me to stop, its best to tell me right away. Who put the chains of the spell on you? Under the pressure of his senior apprentice brother Cho Tae-cheong, Jo Ui-gongs eyes gradually weakened. *** -Creak creak creak! The blade of the Nine Harmony Blade, gripped in Mok Gyeong-uns hand, gradually bent. At this, the eyes of Woo Ho-rang, the trusted subordinate of Wi So-yeon, the Society Leaders third disciple, widened. The Nine Harmony Blade was a precious sword made by a famous craftsman who was acquainted with his master, Bright Blade King Son Yun, and its hardness was different from ordinary swords. Moreover, when his internal energy was added, the sword became even harder. So, if the sword could bend to this extent, it meant that Mok Gyeong-uns martial power had reached not just the early stage, but a proper pinnacle level. Hes not someone to go easy on. Only then did Woo Ho-rang become alert. This fellow was an opponent he absolutely couldnt subdue without properly dealing with him. At this, Woo Ho-rang drew out his martial power. -Roar! As he drew out his martial power from 6-star to 8-star in an instant, a repulsive force arose from the bending blade. -Clang! Along with it, Mok Gyeong-uns hand gripping the blade was bounced off. Matching this, Woo Ho-rang tried to widen his stance and create distance, but, -Bam! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns palm heavily struck Woo Ho-rangs chest. Having already drawn out his martial power up to 8-star level, Woo Ho-rang, who had endured it with his protective energy, also kicked Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen. -Thud! The two people who had simultaneously struck each other were pushed back. Woo Ho-rang, who had been pushed back, instinctively checked the distance he had been pushed back and the distance Mok Gyeong-un had been pushed back. Four steps. He had been pushed back four steps, while Mok Gyeong-un had been pushed back five steps. Then, in terms of martial power, he could say he had a slight advantage. If it was to this extent, if he drew out his martial power to the extreme level, it seemed he could subdue the fellow without much trouble. Confident of victory, Woo Ho-rang said to Mok Gyeong-un: You will regret misusing that mouth of yours Cough! At that moment, Woo Ho-rang coughed as he felt a burning pain from inside. Woo Ho-rang hurriedly wiped his lips with his sleeve, and, !? Black blood was smeared on his sleeve. Seeing this, Woo Ho-rang frowned and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. What the hell was going on? He had indeed been hit by a palm strike, but he had endured it with his protective energy. But what was this unpleasant pain? -Rip! Woo Ho-rang roughly tore open the upper part of his clothes. Then, on his chest, there was a palm-shaped mark left, with blood vessels bulging out in a dark red color. Could it be Woo Ho-rang muttered with widened eyes. Poison? Did this fellow possibly use a poison palm technique? Woo Ho-rangs eyes trembled. According to what he had heard from his lord Wi So-yeon, Mok Gyeong-un had been accepted as a disciple by the Poison King just about an hour ago. It cant be It was impossible for him to learn poison techniques and freely use them in just an hour. No matter how innately talented he was, that was impossible. Moreover, poison techniques were fundamentally different from ordinary martial arts in the first place. As he was bewildered, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile: Thats great. I wanted to test out what I had just learned anyway. -Roar! On Mok Gyeong-uns hands, a dark red poison energy was seeping out and rising like a haze. !!!!! Seeing this, Woo Ho-rang couldnt hide his shock. It was none other than the Toad Poison Demon Palm[1] from the Poison King Baek Sa-has poison scripture, the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. *** Chapter 151 Chapter 151 C Talent (2)The dark red poison energy rising from Mok Gyeong-uns hands. It could be said to be a sign of unleashing the Toad Poison Demon Palm from the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. Watching this, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue inwardly. Is he capable of mastering poison techniques right away as well? Since his body was essentially that of a Poison Master from the beginning, she had considered the possibility, but to think it was actually possible. Poison techniques were on a different level compared to other martial arts. But seeing him embody it in an instant, it was truly a frightening level of talent. If its this brat It might really be possible. To fulfill her hundred-year-old grudge. However, he still needed more experience and time. The true power of the Heaven and Earth Society was not so easy to deal with. Therefore, -Hey, mortal. Arent you revealing too much of your strength? Cheong-ryeong warned Mok Gyeong-un in a low voice. If an awl is too sharp, it will pierce the handle. He needed to show just the right amount, but if he displayed too much talent, it might only raise their guard. In response to her words, Mok Gyeong-un replied: -Im going to change my approach. -Change your approach? What do you mean? -It seems that moderation wont work if I want to contact the Society Leader. -What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong expressed her concern. -Mortal. Your rate of development is indeed very fast, but youre still only ahead among the disciples. You mustnt be impatient. -Thats not it. But I think the best choice will be necessary. -The best choice? What was this fellow thinking? Hadnt he decided to build up his strength as much as possible under the shadow of the Shadow Clan Master? Could it be that he was planning to overturn his plan and get involved in the competition to become the Society Leaders successor? As she was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un had already kicked the ground and launched himself towards Woo Ho-rang, the trusted subordinate of Wi So-yeon, the Society Leaders third disciple, who was bewildered. -Swish! The trajectory drawn by the dark red haze was bold and aggressive beyond measure. It looked like a surging wave. Ugh! Woo Ho-rangs expression darkened. Once he became convinced that Mok Gyeong-un had mastered the Poison King Baek Sa-has Wave Demon Poison Scripture, he realized it was dangerous to confront him in close combat. -Whoosh! Woo Ho-rang hurriedly used his lightness skill to widen the distance. It was already troublesome enough that he had to dispel the poison energy in his chest. He had thought he could easily subdue Mok Gyeong-un since he had the upper hand in internal energy, but the situation had changed. I cant understand it. How was he able to use the Poison Kings martial arts? Poison techniques werent something that could be mastered so quickly. -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un swung his palm, and the dark red poison energy haze flew towards him in a diagonal line. In response, Woo Ho-rang raised his swords sharp energy to cut through the front. -Slash! Woo Ho-rang generated wind pressure with the wide blade of his Nine Harmony Blade, which had cut through the poison energy. -Whoosh! The dispersed poison energy scattered backward due to the wind pressure. Passing through the scattering poison energy, Mok Gyeong-un kicked the blade of Woo Ho-rangs Nine Harmony Blade like lightning. -Clang! Then, like an eagle snatching its prey, he tried to grab Woo Ho-rangs shoulders with his fingers. In response, Woo Ho-rang tilted his head back and kicked Mok Gyeong-uns thigh. -Thud! Along with that, Woo Ho-rang used the recoil to widen the distance again. Annoying. Poison was fatal even with a single touch. No matter how much he protected his body with true energy, he couldnt let his guard down. Mok Gyeong-un provoked him with a smirk. How are you going to subdue me by just dodging? This bastard! He was angry at the provocation, but he had to respond calmly. If the opponent was a master of poison techniques, getting close would be disadvantageous, so he had to maintain distance and defend against the poison energy somehow. -Tap tap tap tap! Woo Ho-rang, who had much more practical experience than his disciple Yeop Wi-seon, didnt fall for the provocation and maintained even more distance. However, there was one thing he had overlooked. The moment he tried to create distance, a sharp blade energy rushed towards his forehead. At this, -Clang! Woo Ho-rang hurriedly blocked it by swinging his sword. What had targeted his forehead was none other than Mok Gyeong-uns sword. -Clang clang clang! As the blades of the sword and the sword collided, blue sparks flew. But Woo Ho-rang frowned at the cracks visible between the sparks. That was because cracks were forming on the blade of the Nine Harmony Blade that was in contact with Mok Gyeong-uns sword. Damn it! Woo Ho-rang infused true energy into the blade and generated a repulsive force. -Clang clang clang! At the same time, he unleashed the 4th stance of the Bright Sun Sword Art, the unique swordsmanship of Bright Blade King Son Yun, called the Orderly Wheel Sword Barrier[1]. The sharp trajectory of blade energy he created formed a barrier. The Bright Sun Sword Art had six attacking stances and three defensive stances, and this was the most flawless defensive stance among them. -Clang clang clang clang clang! The collision between his Orderly Wheel Sword Barrier stance and Mok Gyeong-uns overwhelming sword strikes produced an ear-splitting metallic sound. What the hell is this guy? Not only poison techniques, but his swordsmanship was also not ordinary. As a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master, he should have mastered the sword, but how did he learn swordsmanship to this level? He was puzzled for a moment. At that instant, -Thud! -Clang clang clang clang! Mok Gyeong-uns short sword pierced through the barrier created by Woo Ho-rangs Nine Harmony Blade and spun around on its own. In that instant, -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un lowered his stance flat towards the ground, Flowing Profound Leg Technique[2], 8th stance, Soaring Profound Rising Strike[3]! Using his leg energy, he rotated along the ground, digging underneath, and immediately kicked upward, striking Woo Ho-rangs chin. Leg technique? Poison techniques, sword techniques, and now he even unleashed such a high-level leg technique? Just how many martial arts did this bastard master? -Thud! Woo Ho-rang hurriedly tilted his head back. However, the key point of the Bi-hyeon-seung-gyeok was to kick upward and then strike downward. -Bam! Ugh! Woo Ho-rangs knees buckled as his right shoulder was struck downward. Not missing this opportunity, Mok Gyeong-un tried to strike Woo Ho-rangs chest with the Toad Poison Demon Palm. At that moment, Woo Ho-rang let go of his Nine Harmony Blade. Then, kicking the ground, he rolled backward. -Thud thud thud! It wasnt a situation to worry about self-esteem. If he were to be hit by the poison palm here, the match would be decided. However, Mok Gyeong-un had already unleashed another leg technique, sending a flurry of kicks towards Woo Ho-rang, who was rolling on the ground. Flowing Profound Leg Technique, 9th stance, Torrential Rain Wild Wind[4]! -Bam bam bam bam bam! Mok Gyeong-uns kicks flew with numerous afterimages. The power was truly unpredictable. Damn it! With his unstable posture, Woo Ho-rang raised his sharp blade energy with his bare hands, drawing a long line on the ground and slashing upward. Then, the fragments of the ground mixed with the blade energy and shot upward, colliding with the afterimages created by Mok Gyeong-uns leg strikes. Woo Ho-rang tried to regain his posture using this opportunity. Right at that moment, -Bang! What!? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been unleashing his stance, suddenly kicked the air. Then, launching himself into the air, he performed an aerial somersault, rotating his body, and then kicked the air again, unleashing a sword stance towards Woo Ho-rang. That sword stance was, Flying Transforming Ghost Sword Technique[5], 3rd stance, Reflecting Transforming Sword Subjugation[6]! It was the Ghostly Sword Art, the unique swordsmanship of the Shadow Clan Master. The Reflecting Transforming Sword Subjugation, which could be considered the most destructive stance among the Ghostly Sword Art, slashed Woo Ho-rang diagonally from his shoulder to his chest. -Slash! Ugh! A scream erupted from Woo Ho-rangs mouth as he was cut by the sword. Then, unable to maintain his posture, he collapsed on the ground. Ha! Someone was hiding and watching their confrontation. That someone was none other than Seo Hye-in, the leader of the Grass-Smoke Clan, one of the five, no, four trusted subordinates of Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple. She was genuinely shocked. How could this be She had been hiding and waiting for Mok Gyeong-un on Jang Neung-aks orders. However, before she could make a move, Woo Ho-rang had appeared first, so she had been hiding and observing the situation. Was he at this level? The real reason she had concealed her presence and observed the situation was to gauge Mok Gyeong-uns true intentions. If he showed any signs of contact with Wi So-yeon, it would have been an act of betrayal against her lord, so she had intended to observe and judge. However, something unexpected had occurred. He defeated Woo Ho-rang? Who was Woo Ho-rang? He was the Society Leader disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun, one of the Five Kings, and the Grand Cland Leader of the Geo-gweol Clan. This alone was already remarkable, but he was also known to possess the highest martial prowess among the Heaven and Earth Societys disciples, being one of the Five Tigers. Defeating him, who was said to have no match except for executives of the Valley Master level or higher, was a shock in itself. Moreover, what was even more surprising was, Just how many martial arts did he master? If her eyes werent deceiving her, the martial arts Mok Gyeong-un had unleashed were all transcendent. From the Poison King Baek Sa-has Wave Demon Poison Scripture, the Shadow Clan Masters Ghostly Sword Art, to the unpredictable and destructive leg techniques, and the mysterious sword techniques that were difficult to find flaws in, which she had seen somewhere before. Each and every one of them appeared to be high-level martial arts that were very difficult to master. Impressive. She had guessed that he might be at the transcendent stage due to his brief exchange with Wi Maeng-cheon, but she had never dreamed he would be at this level. I wont be a match for him. She had to admit it. If he was at this level, it seemed he could even compete with Ko Yeon-hu, known as the strongest of the Five Mountains Alliance and another member of the Five Tigers. No. Thats uncertain. Even among the Five Tigers, she believed that Ko Yeon-hu, the First Mountain, was stronger than Woo Ho-rang. Rather, if she had to name someone who could compete with Ko Yeon-hu, she would compare him to that person who was considered the undisputed best among the Five Tigers. That was how strong Ko Yeon-hu truly was. But that wasnt what mattered now. Is this a good thing? Her lord was already in a very unpleasant mood due to the death of Wi Maeng-cheon, the Second Mountain of the Five Mountains Alliance, and the failure to gain the support of the Poison King Baek Sa-ha. If Mok Gyeong-un, who was the joint disciple of the Poison King and the Shadow Clan Master and had defeated Woo Ho-rang to become a new member of the Five Tigers, joined her lords faction, it would improve his unpleasant mood. Its even more of a two birds with one stone since he already suspected Woo Ho-rang of killing Wi Maeng-cheon. Thinking it was a good thing, she was about to make her move. After all, the match was over, and since Mok Gyeong-un had so miserably defeated Wi So-yeons trusted subordinate, there was no reason for him to join her faction, so there was no need to hesitate any longer. But it was right at that moment. Well, well, that was quite an entertaining spectacle. -Flinch! Huh, when did he? Startled by the gruff voice coming from behind her, she hurriedly used her movement technique to create distance. Since when was he behind her? She hadnt sensed his presence at all. -Thud! After creating distance, she quickly turned her head. But there was no one there. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !? What was going on? She clearly heard a voice from behind her. As she was puzzled, the voice spoke again from behind her. Ive been watching with you all this time, so why are you so surprised? -Shudder! Those words sent chills down her spine. That meant he had been behind her the whole time, and she hadnt noticed until now? Seo Hye-in was so trembling that she couldnt turn her head. Then, the owner of the voice said: I was thinking of letting one or two of my disciples have a chance so it wouldnt end too quickly, but that would be too much of a waste. !!!!! Could it be that the person behind her right now was The Eldest Young Master? Chapter 152 Chapter 152 C Talent (3)Flying Transforming Ghost Sword Technique[1], 3rd stance, Reflecting Transforming Sword Subjugation[2]! The Ghostly Sword Art, the unique swordsmanship of the Shadow Clan Master. The Reflecting Transforming Sword Subjugation, which could be considered the most destructive stance among the Ghostly Sword Art, slashed Woo Ho-rang, the trusted subordinate of Wi So-yeon, the Society Leaders third disciple, diagonally from his shoulder to his chest. -Slash! Ugh! A scream erupted from Woo Ho-rangs mouth as he was cut by the sword. Then, unable to maintain his posture, he staggered backward and collapsed on the ground. Was this how he was going to die? At that moment, Woo Ho-rangs closed eyes opened, Cough Cough Woo Ho-rang coughed up blood. Fortunately, he had not lost his life. Haa Haa How long had it been since he was directly cut by someone else? No, this was the first time he had suffered like this. I lost? Mok Gyeong-un was not a superior martial artist compared to him, but rather inferior in terms of internal energy. Yet, he had never predicted that he would be defeated in a duel of technique execution. What was the reason for his defeat? It seemed to lie in Mok Gyeong-uns unconventional nature and his ability to utilize various martial arts. If he had even a little understanding of him from the beginning, he might not have let his guard down like this. But what good would it do to dwell on it now? Defeat was defeat, with no room for excuses. A shadow fell over his face. It was Mok Gyeong-un, who had approached and was looking down at him from above. At this, Woo Ho-rang said: Cough cough Why didnt you cut me properly? Although there was quite a bit of bleeding, Mok Gyeong-uns sword had not cut him deep enough to be fatal. If it had been even an inch deeper, he might have died. In response to his words, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and bent down to perform acupressure on Woo Ho-rangs chest. -Tap tap tap tap! Blood stopping points. The points Mok Gyeong-un had pressed were acupoints for stopping bleeding. To the puzzled Woo Ho-rang, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and said: If I kill you, your lord, Lady Wi So-yeon, and even Elder Bright Blade King will try to kill me, so that would be a reckless move. -Clench! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Woo Ho-rang bit his lower lip tightly. It was truly humiliating beyond measure. To put it differently, it meant that if it werent for his lord, the young lady, and his master, Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt have spared him. But what could the loser say at this point? Go. Woo Ho-rang said to Mok Gyeong-un briefly. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked: Where should I go? Didnt you come to take me? Since the young lady called for me, Ill escort Are you trying to make me miserable? Miserable? Ah, is it because of your injuries? He could just let it slide, but this fellow deliberately poked at the sore spot. Woo Ho-rang spoke with a forceful voice: I will tell the young lady that I proposed a duel first to repay my disciples debt, so just leave. This was the maximum concession he could make. Having been defeated in the duel, he didnt want to show this miserable state to the young lady and see this fellow gloating. Ah. So youre asking me not to meet the young lady. Who said that Yes, yes. If thats what you want, I should comply. Then just leave quietly. With you, I Arent you forgetting something? What? Dont you have something to give me? Something to give? For a moment, Woo Ho-rangs eyes wavered. In his resentment over the defeat, he had forgotten about it. He was the one who had proposed the wager using the young ladys tokens they each possessed before the duel. Damn it. At that time, he had been certain that he would win. But the result had turned out to be the opposite. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Woo Ho-rang gritted his teeth and gestured with his eyes, pointing to his lower body, and said to Mok Gyeong-un: Its in the pocket on the right side of my waist. Is that so? Mok Gyeong-un unhesitatingly took out the token from the right pocket hanging on his waist. This token was not directly given by Wi So-yeon anyway, so taking it would only raise unnecessary suspicion and have no effect. However, Its a pity. You shouldnt have made such a wager. -Crack! The token crumbled and shattered in Mok Gyeong-uns hand, and Woo Ho-rang lost the ability to use the token he had received from his lord, Wi So-yeon. Seeing the fragments of the shattering token, Woo Ho-rang couldnt hide his despair. He had wanted to use that token as a pretext to express his feelings to her when he would one day become the most precious person to her. But all of that had turned to dust. Well then, take care of your body, and next time Ah! I almost forgot. Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to get up, bent down again and whispered in his ear: Just in case, let me tell you, I dont care who you like. So you dont have to worry about me telling her. At his words, Woo Ho-rang frowned. Could he trust this fellows words? He had been worried that this fellow might reveal his hidden true intentions to the young lady. As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile: Rather, thanks to you, it has become much easier for me to choose. Thank you. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Woo Ho-rangs expression stiffened. What did he mean by that? It had become easier for him to choose? Could it be? Realizing the true meaning behind those words, Woo Ho-rangs face turned red, but Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly got up, leaving him behind. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the blade of his short sword. Its magnificent. It indeed seemed like a precious sword made by the legendary craftsman Gu Ya-ja before it became the Demon Sword. There was not a single drop of blood on the blade. Swords that were crudely forged or made would have blood sticking to the body after cutting something, making them sticky or rusty, but strangely, this sword was clean. As if it had cleansed itself. -That mortal wont choose that wench. As Mok Gyeong-un was looking at the sword with satisfaction, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached his ears. Mok Gyeong-un didnt deny it. -Probably not. After dealing with Yeop Wi-seon and now his elder martial brother Woo Ho-rang, there seemed to be no one particularly useful around the Society Leaders third disciple, Wi So-yeon. The so-called trusted subordinates saw her as a woman before seeing her as their lord. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un had decided to exclude her. -I agree with your judgment. Cheong-ryeong also agreed with Mok Gyeong-uns decision. Woo Ho-rang, who had fought against Mok Gyeong-un, was one of the Five Tigers, known as the top disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society, and could be considered her right-hand man. Such a person harbored romantic feelings and acted against the will of his lord? If that was the case, there was no need to consider that organization anymore. -The lack of capable subordinates can also be said to reflect the poor qualities of the leader. No matter how outstanding Wi So-yeon was as an individual, if the people around her were not up to par and had other ulterior motives, the position of the successor would be out of reach. -But what will you do? The second disciple doesnt seem like a good choice either. In Cheong-ryeongs view, it wasnt just the third disciple, Wi So-yeon, who was the problem. The second disciple, Jang Neung-ak, seemed to have many capable talents under him, but he himself didnt seem to possess good qualities as a leader. -Its difficult to choose between the two. -Thats true. What Mok Gyeong-un wanted now was someone who was closest to and most suitable for the position of the successor. By getting close to such a person, the chances of somehow contacting the Society Leader would increase. -If youre not satisfied with either of them, theres another option. -Another option? -Why are you asking when you already know? -Are you referring to the original plan? -Yes. -Thats also one way, but the situation has changed. -Its still a time when you need to build your strength, mortal. The situation hasnt changed. -Focusing solely on building strength seems a bit inefficient. -Inefficient? Are you getting too impatient after finding out that the Society Leader is connected to your revenge target? -Well, I just want to know. -Dont rush. To shake things up from the inside, you still need to grow and make allies internally. In response to Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un showed a faint smile. Mok Gyeong-uns goal was to find the one who killed his grandfather, but her goal was to fulfill her own grudge. Therefore, their thoughts were bound to differ at this point. Mok Gyeong-un halfheartedly replied to her advice. -Yes, yes. -At least try to listen, even with one ear. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue inwardly. This fellow never listened to other peoples advice once he made a decision. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said: -I dont think we need to limit ourselves to the second or third disciple. -What? Dont tell me youre? -I want to meet the Eldest Young Master once. -Are you talking about that fellow who is currently closest to the Society Leaders position? -Yes. I remember him being mentioned as such. Both the Corpse Blood Valley Leader Lee Ji-yeom and the Shadow Clan Master had said that the one who currently had the most support within the Heaven and Earth Society and was closest to the successors position due to his strength alone was none other than the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Considering this, joining his faction might actually increase the chances of contacting the Society Leader. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and said to Mok Gyeong-un: -Tsk tsk. It doesnt seem like a particularly good choice. -Why not? -The second and third disciples are in a position to follow you, but that Eldest Young Master fellow has nothing to gain. Do you think you can make him move according to your will? -Theres some truth to that. But theres no harm in trying. -Youre the type who wont be satisfied until you try it yourself, whether its dung or paste. Anyway, Ive warned you. Its still too early. -Yes, yes. I understand -Flinch! Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un frowned. -Why are you doing that? -The energy -Energy? Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and looked at the southwest corner of the wall. In fact, he already knew that someone else was hiding there and observing him. Mok Gyeong-un guessed that this person was probably sent by Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple. So, he thought that if he moved from this spot, they would reveal themselves. But suddenly, the persons energy fluctuated and then subsided. What? The sudden subsiding of energy meant that there was an incident such as the consumption of true energy or injury. As he was puzzled, -Thud! !? At the sound of someone collapsing, he turned his head and saw that his guard, Seok Jung, had collapsed on the ground at some point. He looked around, but no one was in sight. Mok Gyeong-un frowned and approached Seok Jung to check his pulse, and it seemed that he had fainted after his acupoints were suppressed. Who is it? Hmm. Then, when he heard something again and turned his head, Woo Ho-rang, who had been lying on the ground with injuries, had his eyes closed and his head drooping to the side. He also seemed to have lost consciousness. At this, Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft sigh and said: Who are you? There was definitely someone there. At that moment, a voice came from behind. Youre a peculiar fellow. When? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Without him even noticing, an unidentified person had approached him from behind at some point. Since gaining enlightenment at the Corpse Blood Valleys treasure warehouse and thanks to his keen eyes, he had become more sensitive to energy and could quickly find the energy of others. Yet, he couldnt sense the other persons energy. That meant, Can they conceal their energy like the Death Qi? It seemed to be the case. Otherwise, there was no way he wouldnt be completely caught by his energy perception. As he was thinking that, the voice continued: Judging from your fighting, you seem to have reached the level of a grandmaster, but the energy you emit is at most at the early peak stage. The unidentified person was evaluating him. What was peculiar was that this person seemed to be deliberately disguising their voice, making it thick, as if to conceal their identity. At this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke: I apologize, but may I ask who you are? In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, a smirking laugh was heard. Then, the unidentified person said: Try to guess. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head as if he was in a difficult situation. Oh my, this is quite troublesome. Hearing your voice, Ive never met you before, but youre telling me to guess. Then why dont you directly confirm my face? Is that so? Since you say that -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un quickly turned his head. But there was no one behind him. There was hardly any sound of movement, but in an instant, the person had left his field of vision. This alone was enough for Mok Gyeong-un to know for certain. Fast. The fact that their movement was faster than the speed of turning his head meant that the other person had definitely reached a higher realm than him. They seemed to be much stronger than Woo Ho-rang, who was known as one of the Five Tigers (廢, o-ho), the top disciples within the Heaven and Earth Society. That meant they were at least at the level of a Valley Master (, gok-ju) or above. How can you face me like this? The unidentified person lightly provoked Mok Gyeong-un. It seemed as if they were testing him. Hmm. Should he play along? As he was thinking that, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -That mortal fellow behind you. The colors of his pupils are different. The right one is white. !? Unlike Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeong could clearly see her immediate surroundings. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un realized the identity of the person behind him. It was because he had heard about the appearance of some important figures through the Shadow Clan Master. At this, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un brought his hands together, slightly bowed his head, and said: Mok Gyeong-un, disciple of the Shadow Clan, greets the Eldest Young Master. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns greeting, there was a brief silence behind him. Then, -Swish! Someone poked their face out to Mok Gyeong-uns right. As Cheong-ryeong had said, one of his pupils was black, while the other was white, or more precisely, a grey-white color. He was a handsome man with thick, striking features. The moment their eyes met, Mok Gyeong-un felt a strange sensation. That sensation was none other than a sense of kinship. What is this? As he was wondering, the handsome man asked in an intrigued tone: How did you know? Chapter 153 Chapter 153 C Kinship (1)[Since the Corpse Blood Valley was established, there has been only one person who acquired all the Society Leader disciple tokens.] Those were the words of Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom before the final gate of the Corpse Blood Valley. At the time, Mok Gyeong-un, who wasnt particularly interested in who had obtained all the Society Leader disciple tokens, only asked one thing. [May I ask what benefits there are to obtaining all the Society Leader disciple tokens?] [You can receive teachings from the Society Leader.] This answer left everyone unable to hide their surprise. The reason was simple. [Is it that surprising to receive teachings from the Society Leader?] Mo Ha-rang had satisfied Mok Gyeong-uns curiosity when he was puzzled. [The Society Leader is known as one of the Six Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Putting everything else aside, receiving teachings from one of the six strongest people in the world is] She couldnt even finish her words. Thats how much the prestige of the Six Heavens could be considered the highest in the Central Plains. If one could gain the opportunity to receive teachings from such a great figure, who wouldnt be willing to risk their life? sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, since the Corpse Blood Valley was established, there was only one such person. And that one person was none other than, Is it this person? The man whose eyes were locked with Mok Gyeong-uns. The Society Leaders first disciple, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. It hadnt been long since Mok Gyeong-un had learned this fact. It was the Shadow Clan Master who had informed him. [Both the second disciple, Young Master Jang Neung-ak, and the third disciple, Young Lady Wi So-yeon, possess innate martial talent. However, even they can be considered lacking compared to the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang.] [To that extent?] [Yes. Let me put it this way to make it more impactful.] [What?] [The Eldest Young Master was the first and last person to obtain all the Society Leader disciple tokens of the Corpse Blood Valley since its establishment and become the Society Leaders disciple.] !? He obtained all the Society Leader disciple tokens of the Corpse Blood Valley and became a disciple? Was the Eldest Young Master the one and only person the Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom had mentioned? It was truly astonishing. [While the second young master and the third young miss were selected based on their talent, the Eldest Young Master rose from the bottom and reached his current position on his own.] [Thats impressive.] [Yes. He has charisma and is impressive. But more than that, he is also a truly fearsome person.] [A fearsome person?] The Shadow Clan Master had described the Eldest Young Master as a fearsome person. Compared to the second lord, Jang Neung-ak, whom he had described as cunning and tyrannical, requiring caution, he seemed to show considerable wariness towards the Eldest Young Master. Why was that? As he wondered, the Shadow Clan Master said: [Actually, if we only consider his talent in both civil and martial arts, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the position of the next Society Leader is reserved for the Eldest Young Master.] [If its not an exaggeration, why are the disciples competing for the successors position?] It made no sense to him. If he was that outstanding, was there a need to have them compete? Didnt they say he had the most support among the disciples and was recognized by everyone for his excellence in both civil and martial arts? Then why hadnt the Society Leader, who was said to be bedridden, appointed him as the successor yet? In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, the Shadow Clan Master said something unexpected. [The Society Leader might be wary of him too.] [What?] What did he mean by that? The Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, known as one of the Six Heavens, the strongest in the world, was wary of his own first disciple? Something seemed odd. [Is there a reason to be wary? If its because of his talent, shouldnt he be happy since hes the next successor?] [Normally, that would be the case.] [Is there another reason?] [If theres a reason, there must be one.] [What is it?] [He possesses overwhelming martial talent to the extent of passing all the gates of the Corpse Blood Valley as the top disciple and is proficient in both civil and martial arts, so why do only 40% of people support him?] [Hmm?] Come to think of it, that was true. Before hearing from the Shadow Clan Master, he had thought that since they were competing for the successor position, all three of them were either outstanding or nearly equal in level, so a decision couldnt be made. Thats why he had thought 40% each was reasonable, but if he was as dominant as the Shadow Clan Master said and was known as the Society Leaders first disciple, it wouldnt be strange for him to have 80% or 90% support, not just 40%. That meant one thing could be inferred. [Is there a disqualifying factor that could overturn all of that?] Unless there was something that could be a decisive flaw, there was no reason for the Society Leader not to appoint him as the successor. In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, the Shadow Clan Master spoke in a meaningful tone. [Hes different from ordinary people.] [What do you mean by different?] [Exactly what I said. The Eldest Young Masters standards of thinking, thoughts, and emotions are very different from ordinary people.] [] [I dont know if its something he was born with or if its due to environmental factors, but his difference seems to have prevented the Society Leader from making a definite decision.] [Different] In what aspect was he different from ordinary people? What was certain was that many people were reluctant about the Eldest Young Master because of this difference. Those who followed the second disciple Jang Neung-ak, the third disciple Wi So-yeon, or remained neutral were probably such people. *** How did you know? At the question of the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who had one pupil black and the other gray-white, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly recalled what the Shadow Clan Master had said. [Hes different from ordinary people.] Hmm. Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched slightly. He didnt quite understand in what sense the Shadow Clan Master had said those words. Rather, he felt a strange emotion for the first time. It was a kind of kinship. Interesting. For the first time in his life, he felt this kind of feeling from someone else. However, it wasnt just Mok Gyeong-un who felt that emotion. The moment his eyes met Mok Gyeong-uns, Na Yul-ryang was also captivated by a peculiar feeling. Hoh. A mysterious feeling he had never experienced from ordinary people. It was emanating from this fellow. Even though he knew his identity, their eyes met without wavering. Na Yul-ryang could instinctively tell. Interesting. What do you mean? You Were of the same kind. At Na Yul-ryangs words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Did this person also receive the same feeling as him? Kinship, the same kind. [Cough cough Promise me.] [What are you saying?] [That you will never reveal your true nature] His grandfather had warned him until the very end. Not to reveal his true nature that was different from ordinary people. When his grandfather was by his side, he had tried his best to do so, but as he witnessed countless bloodshed, his suppressed true nature awakened. His grandfather had called it a murderous nature, but Mok Gyeong-un didnt think so. It was a kind of liberation of his confined self. Different, huh. If this was the reason Na Yul-ryang said he was different from ordinary people, did that mean he also fell into that category? It was truly fascinating. At that moment, Na Yul-ryang said to Mok Gyeong-un: I was wondering why a fellow who was taken as a hostage by the righteous faction defected to our association, but I think I know the reason now. You dont fit in with those old-fashioned places that talk about justice or whatever. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un was about to reveal his true feelings but changed his answer. The Heaven and Earth Society just suited me better, thats all. Regardless of the kinship he felt, there was a difference in their positions. The other person was the Eldest Young Master, the Society Leaders first disciple. Even if he gave a similar feeling, he wasnt someone to be treated casually considering his position and martial prowess. -Swish! At that moment, Na Yul-ryang put his hands behind his back and leisurely circled around Mok Gyeong-un. He was examining him from head to toe with his eyes. Being observed like this, aside from the kinship, wasnt a pleasant feeling. Its truly strange that even when youre this close, I cant properly sense your energy. Where did you learn this technique? At the direct question, Mok Gyeong-un lowered his head and replied: I learned it from the Shadow Clan Master. The Shadow Clan Master? Yes. Thats odd. Although the Shadow Clan Masters energy is known to have a stronger tendency towards yin energy compared to others, its not at a level where he can completely control and conceal himself. Judging from Na Yul-ryangs tone, he spoke as if he was a level above the Shadow Clan Master. However, it was difficult to simply deny this because the energy emanating from Na Yul-ryang was strongly condensed into a single point in his lower abdomen, unable to leak out. Although it was condensed, the energy faintly leaking from that point seemed like it could explode at any moment. Strong. It was difficult to even estimate how strong he was. From what he could see now, he might even be comparable to the level of the Five Kings (, o-wang). He seemed to understand why the Shadow Clan Master had said he was more outstanding than the second disciple Jang Neung-ak and the third disciple Wi So-yeon. At that moment, Na Yul-ryang said with a smirk: Youre already trying to hide it. No, I wouldnt dare do that to the Eldest Young Master. Really? Thats right. Good. As a martial artist, there might be aspects you want to hide at first. Since its the first time, Ill let it slide. Well, thats not my real concern anyway. With those words, Na Yul-ryang suddenly stroked his chin. Then, as if pondering, he stared at Mok Gyeong-un and opened his mouth. How did you know earlier? Earlier? How did you know who I was? I disguised my voice, and you couldnt have met me before. Even if he could receive information about appearances as a disciple of the Shadow Clan, who was in charge of information and artifacts, he had guessed correctly without even seeing him. Na Yul-ryang wanted to solve that mystery. At his question, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said: It was a guess. A guess? Yes. You guessed who I was based on a hunch without any information It wasnt without any information. It wasnt? Poison King was the only one who hadnt visited me, and I guessed based on the fact that you knocked out the subordinates of the second young master and the third young miss who had tried to contact me. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Na Yul-ryang extended his hand and said: I might not know about knocking out the third junior sister s follower, but where was the second junior brothers subordinate? At this, Mok Gyeong-un pointed to the corner of the wall with his hand. It was the place where the emanating energy had suddenly decreased for a moment. Didnt you knock out Seo Hye-in, the leader of the Grass-Smoke Clan, a subordinate of the second young master? !? These words brought a glint to Na Yul-ryangs eyes. He was surprised not only that he had noticed someone secretly observing him with his perception but also that he had correctly guessed who it was. You Your energy perception is very sensitive. Thats not true. I had no idea you were here. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Na Yul-ryang chuckled and snorted. It was a reaction as if it was natural. It could be seen as arrogant, but it rather suited him well. Well, leaving that aside, you guessed based on knocking them out? Yes. Theres no way their lords, the second or third disciples, would suddenly knock them out when they were trying to bring me into their factions And there would be even less reason for other executives to knock them out, right? Yes. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Na Yul-ryang said with a smile: I thought your martial prowess was decent, but you also use your head quite well. You flatter me. If I had left it to my apprentices, it would have been somewhat enjoyable to watch you fight, but now that Ive seen you in person, I cant do that. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un thought. As expected, was the Eldest Young Master also trying to bring him into his faction? However, unexpected words came out of his mouth. You must have also felt that youre a similar kind to me, right? So, heres the thing. Ive changed my mind. For a fellow like you, its either I can control you completely, or its best to kill you right now. -Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, a blue blade energy gathered at the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs index finger. It was a sword force. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 -Kinship (2)So, heres the thing. Ive changed my mind. For a fellow like you, its either I can control you completely, or its best to kill you right now. -Swish! The blue blade energy emanating from the two gathered fingertips of the Society Leaders first disciple, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, was the sword force formed by the condensation of true energy. -Crack crack crack! Cracks began to form on the ground around where Na Yul-ryang was standing. It was the aftermath of the blade energy flowing from his body. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes became sharper than before. This is troublesome. Although he had anticipated Na Yul-ryangs martial prowess to some extent, it completely exceeded his expectations. Contrary to his expectation that he might have reached the pinnacle of the peak stage, surprisingly, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang had broken through the bottleneck and reached the Transformation Realm. Cheong-ryeong, who was inside Mok Gyeong-un, also noticed this and said: -He has broken through the bottleneck. -It seems so. -This is serious. Now I understand why he called you his kind. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. Even if they were the Society Leaders disciples, if they were involved with the executives, they wouldnt carelessly mess with them. But this fellow, the Eldest Young Master, was different. The killing intent in his eyes and the way he immediately invoked the sword force reminded her of Mok Gyeong-un, showing that his thinking was different from ordinary people. How many people would judge their opponent based on their own perception and try to kill them at their first meeting? In that regard, they were indeed similar. -Swish! At that moment, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs fingers twitched. Mok Gyeong-un had no time to think and quickly twisted his body to the left. -Thud! -Slash! As soon as he did that, the air right in front of his nose was cut by a sharp energy, and a blue light sliced through space. Then, it cleanly cut into the ground in a straight line. The distance stretched over ten zhang. Mok Gyeong-un frowned. -That bastard really intends to kill you. I know. Otherwise, there was no way he would show such an incredible thing. If he had reacted a little slower, his body would have been precisely split in half. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. From the way he acted immediately upon making up his mind, his way of thinking was indeed quite similar to his own. He was an extremely efficient person. Even if he were in the opposite position, he would have made a similar judgment. Neither Na Yul-ryang nor himself were the type to truly be loyal to someone or open their hearts. Right at that moment, -Swish! You have good eyes. -Thud! Along with the voice, two fingers flew towards his eyes. The moment he heard the word eyes, he reflexively tilted his head to the side, allowing Mok Gyeong-un to narrowly avoid having his eyes pierced. However, -Thud! As soon as he dodged, Na Yul-ryang swung his arm in that state and struck his face. The martial power was so strong that Mok Gyeong-uns body flew to the side and crashed into the wall of the courtyard. -Crash! As his body collided, the wall crumbled. Haa. Blood flowed from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. The moment the martial power penetrated his face, he had tried to disperse it with the Death Qi, but it was too fast, and it seemed his mouth had been torn. Troublesome. This was too strong. Mok Gyeong-un staggered and regained his stance. Seeing him like this, a glint appeared in the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs eyes. He endured? He had felt surprised three times now. The first slash he had swung was intended to kill Mok Gyeong-un instantly. But surprisingly, the fellow saw his fingers moving and moved his body without hesitation to dodge it. So, thinking he had better eyes and insight than expected, he tried to take his eyes first. But he dodged this too. Sturdy. The arm he had swung right after dodging the eyes was not only aimed at striking Mok Gyeong-uns face but also intended to blow his head off entirely, using more than 70% of his martial power. But the moment he was hit in the face, he entrusted his body to the force and managed to survive. Ha. Is it innate? Na Yul-ryang raised the corners of his mouth. He immediately realized that Mok Gyeong-uns senses were different from ordinary people. His senses were sensitive and innate, almost like a beast. Ordinary fellows would have already been dead. Not bad. Na Yul-ryang praised Mok Gyeong-un. At this, the staggering Mok Gyeong-un said: You flatter me. No. Youre the first one to endure three times when I intended to kill, besides that guy from the Five Tigers. That guy from the Five Tigers? The Five Tigers were the top disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society. Since Mok Gyeong-un had defeated Woo Ho-rang, one of them, he felt puzzled by Na Yul-ryangs words. If it were Woo Ho-rang, he would have lost his life to Na Yul-ryangs first slash. Did that mean there was an even more skilled expert? But that wasnt important right now. Mok Gyeong-un said: While I understand your reason for wanting to kill me, others might not. Will that be all right? Hahaha. Its hard to endure, so youre using your head. Its useless. I know. But I also have to use my head to preserve my life. You know how to move your tongue despite having only three inches, but its useless. Once Ive made up my mind to kill you here today, you absolutely cannot escape that outcome. -Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang reached Mok Gyeong-uns front. Na Yul-ryang struck down with his palm towards Mok Gyeong-uns head. He intended to shatter his head and kill him instantly. He cant dodge this time. Just as he thought that, The moment Na Yul-ryangs palm touched Mok Gyeong-uns head, Ritual of Repulsion. -Whoosh! Strangely, as if grasping an eel in his hand, his palm slipped to the side and staggered, missing its target. In that fleeting gap, Mok Gyeong-un launched a palm strike towards Na Yul-ryangs heart. -Bam! Hahaha! At that moment, Na Yul-ryang let out a laugh filled with madness. Along with it, -Thud! Boom boom! Mok Gyeong-uns body was bounced back, crashing into the opposite wall and breaking it. Mok Gyeong-un coughed up blood as he collapsed along with the shattered wall. Cough cough. He was the one who had struck, but due to the tremendous repulsive force surging from Na Yul-ryangs chest, he had instead suffered internal injuries. Thanks to that, he clearly realized. Currently, it was extremely difficult to deal with an expert of the Transformation Realm. In his mind, he listed various secret techniques such as opening the middle elixir field, reverse acupoint technique, left sword right palm, and tried to come up with a plan, but no answer emerged. The difference in level was too great to compensate with secret techniques. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked: -Haa Haa What should I do? In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong said: -Its impossible. If the opponent is a pinnacle expert of the Transformation Realm, the level is completely different. No matter what technique you use, you cant win. The answer Cheong-ryeong gave was the cold reality. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve and smacked his lips. This time, it was truly difficult. After meeting someone of the same kind, he clearly understood. Unless someone appeared and intervened midway, there was almost no chance of surviving this situation. At that moment, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang walked over and said: Youre a really interesting fellow. -Sizzle sizzle sizzle! A dark red haze was rising from his chest area. It was a phenomenon caused by Mok Gyeong-uns poison palm. Na Yul-ryang was genuinely intrigued. He had tried to blow off his head, but due to a mysterious technique, the true energy was pushed in all directions and slipped. Not only that, but he had also launched a full-force poison palm strike towards his heart. Since he had already watched the fight with Woo Ho-rang, dealing with the poison palm wasnt difficult. From the moment he had broken through the bottleneck, he could handle true energy as if breathing, so he could easily dispel the poison as well. The more I see, the more tricks you have up your sleeve. Haa Haa Those tricks I could use them for the Eldest Young Master No. Even if its one-tenth or one-hundredth of loyalty to me, if theres a possibility of stabbing me in the back, its better to kill you now. Too much distrust dont you think? Distrust? No. Its certainty. Youre the same kind as me. You probably dont have any fear of death or terror of others. The most definite emotion you feel is probably the desire to kill. Thats what makes you feel alive. Can you deny it? Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched. He now understood why he had felt a sense of kinship. Except for one thing. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns face, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang raised the corners of his mouth and said: I am curious. If youre truly the same kind as me, you wont show any despair even at the moment of death. Who knows. Ill find out by cutting off your limbs one by one. -Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang moved. Once again, his figure blurred, and in an instant, he reached right in front of Mok Gyeong-un. Na Yul-ryangs sword force aimed to precisely cut off Mok Gyeong-uns right arm. -Slash! Mok Gyeong-un concentrated intensely and tried to unleash the Ritual of Repulsion, one of the techniques of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, at the moment the sword force was about to touch. But at that instant, Na Yul-ryangs left hand struck Mok Gyeong-uns neck first. -Thud! Ugh. -Bang! Along with it, Mok Gyeong-uns body fell sideways and was thrown to the ground. The shattered ground alone showed how hard he had been hit. Na Yul-ryang said with a sneer: That mysterious technique earlier seemed to target the moment the attack was about to land, but it seems difficult to respond to sudden changes like this. -Ha. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. She had thought there wouldnt be anyone like Mok Gyeong-un in the world. But this bastard was not only of the same kind but also had an innate sense of combat. He had responded to the Ritual of Repulsion in just a single attempt. No matter how much of an expert who had broken through the bottleneck, it was difficult to do this. Impossible. This was an existence that Mok Gyeong-un absolutely couldnt handle at his current level. To think there was such a monstrous fellow. At that moment, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang aimed his sword force at Mok Gyeong-uns right shoulder. Well then, shall we start with the right arm? -Shing! Na Yul-ryangs appearance, with the corners of his mouth reaching his ears, was the embodiment of madness itself. He seemed to feel joy from someones suffering. The sword force was about to pierce Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder. -Swish! Right at that moment, -Crack! The sound of something breaking was heard. At this, one of Na Yul-ryangs eyebrows rose. What was that sound just now? -Roar! Right then, Suddenly, blood droplets began to surge upward from all directions. Then, starting from the ground, the walls, and everything around began to be dyed in red blood. The sky, which was gradually darkening as evening approached, was suddenly tinged with a bloody color, engulfing everything. What the hell is this? The moment he thought that, everything disappeared as if it had been an illusion. !? What could it be? It was too vivid to be a hallucination. Sensing an eerie premonition from this unknown and bizarre phenomenon, Na Yul-ryang felt a strange sense of wariness. An ordinary person would have felt fear or been at a loss due to the wariness, but he was different from normal people. Na Yul-ryang judged that this sudden and bizarre phenomenon must be related to Mok Gyeong-un. So, I should just kill him. The moment he made up his mind, he tried to swing his sword force towards Mok Gyeong-uns neck. At that instant, -Clang! Something blocked his sword force. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The thing that blocked the sword force was none other than a long pipe. A long pipe? Mok Gyeong-un breathed heavily and looked up at the being holding the long pipe. The owner of the long pipe was none other than Cheong-ryeong. Cheong-ryeong spoke in a cold voice: -He belongs to me. -Zap! Feeling a strange sensation that stimulated all five senses for the first time, Na Yul-ryang retracted his sword force. Then, he frowned and said: Junior sister? !? Chapter 155 Chapter 155 C Coercion (1)The Society Leaders first disciple, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, retracted his sword force, frowned, and said: Junior sister? !? Junior sister? A glint appeared in the eyes of Mok Gyeong-un, who had been breathing heavily. Na Yul-ryang had just called Cheong-ryeong the youngest apprentice. If he referred to the junior sister among the Society Leaders disciples, it meant the third disciple, Wi So-yeon. Ah Come to think of it, Wi So-yeons appearance greatly resembled Cheong-ryeongs. They looked so similar that they could be mistaken for sisters without any oddity. The only difference was the unique aura emanating from their appearances. While Cheong-ryeong gave off an arrogant, cold, and intimidating feeling, Wi So-yeon had a brighter and more lively atmosphere. However, such subtle differences could only be clearly discerned by those who frequently saw the two or had an interest in them. That seemed to be the reason for Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs reaction. Junior sister? Cheong-ryeong also realized from his words that Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang had mistaken her for that mortal wench, Wi So-yeon. At this point, her thoughts began to look in a different direction. Originally, she had revealed her true form at the risk of some danger to save Mok Gyeong-un from the crisis. Moreover, since it was still daytime and the energy of yang was overflowing, she had risen to the level of an Indigo Spirit, but she couldnt fully exert her power. As an example, she had unleashed a small-scale Blood Realm of the Ghost Realm that was difficult for the diviners inside the city to notice, but it quickly dissipated due to the energy of yang. She could draw out more energy here and forcibly maintain it by expanding the radius, but that was extremely dangerous. A high-level diviner might immediately notice. However, a new path had emerged. It might be possible. Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang was still confusing her with that mortal wench, Wi So-yeon. No matter how much Na Yul-ryang pushed his own will, it would be difficult for him to act that way in front of his own junior sister. It wouldnt be long, but it was an opportunity. -I will deal with this fellow. Escape to the old man who uses poisons, mortal. She spoke so that only Mok Gyeong-un could hear. Now, while he hadnt noticed yet, was the only chance to escape. Right at that moment, Its been a long time since Master has been ill. Junior sister. As expected, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang still thought of Cheong-ryeong as his own apprentice, Wi So-yeon. Judging from his words about it being a long time, it was even better. At least he wouldnt notice right away. Theres no need to engage in conversation. Otherwise, she would be exposed quickly. So, Cheong-ryeong swung her long pipe like a sword towards Na Yul-ryang. -Swish! At this, Na Yul-ryang lightly dodged it by tilting his head back, then used his movement technique to take a few steps back and create distance. What are you doing, junior sister? - What was she doing? Cheong-ryeong smirked, raised the corners of her mouth, and unleashed sword strikes with her pipe towards Na Yul-ryang. It had been a long time since she had confronted someone with sword techniques after becoming a vengeful spirit. No, had it been nearly a hundred years? -Bam bam bam bam! As Cheong-ryeong unleashed her sword techniques, Na Yul-ryang used his movement technique to dodge the trajectories of the sword strikes. His movements were extraordinary, befitting an expert of the Transformation Realm who had broken through the bottleneck. But at this moment, Cheong-ryeongs sword strikes unleashed a sudden change. -Swish! Caught off guard by the sudden change from an unexpected angle, Na Yul-ryang, who had one hand behind his back, invoked his blade energy and blocked the pipe. -Clang clang clang clang! As the blade energy and the pipe created with spiritual power collided, Na Yul-ryang frowned. Then he said: Your swordsmanship has improved greatly compared to before. - Cheong-ryeong silently unleashed another sword strike with her pipe. Her pipe coiled like a snake around Na Yul-ryangs blade energy and bent upward. !? Na Yul-ryang immediately moved half a step back to dodge it. As he dodged, Na Yul-ryang invoked his blade energy and pierced towards Cheong-ryeongs chest with his hand. But Cheong-ryeong easily dodged it and instead swatted the blade energy to the side. -Bang! This? -Thud! Na Yul-ryangs expression became quite serious. That was because the youngest apprentice he knew was tremendous in internal energy due to her unique constitution, but her technique execution was still lacking. But now, she was wielding sword strikes like an expert who had accumulated considerable practical experience. Since she hadnt received teachings after the Society Leader, her master, fell ill, there was no opportunity to spar, but her skills had improved tremendously for that reason. -Swish! In a moment of doubt, the pipe, imbued with sharp blade energy, pierced towards Na Yul-ryangs forehead. -Swish! Na Yul-ryang flung his body back to dodge it. Then, while maintaining distance from her, who kept trying to attack, he said with a sneer: As your eldest senior apprentice brother, I am deeply moved by your remarkable improvement in swordsmanship. - Lets stop now. I understand that your sword skills have greatly improved. - Do you not want to engage in conversation with me? - It wasnt that she didnt want to engage, but she couldnt. She might be exposed through her voice or way of speaking. However, Na Yul-ryang didnt seem displeased by Cheong-ryeongs attitude, but instead shook his head. Are you angry because your senior apprentice brother was trying to kill the fellow you were aiming for? - -Swish! As soon as Na Yul-ryangs words ended, she launched her body again. She was confronting him as a human to give Mok Gyeong-un time to escape, but sparring with someone whose martial prowess was close to hers from her living days as a martial artist after a long time had inwardly excited her. Even though she had been dead for a long time as a vengeful spirit, it seemed that her competitiveness as a martial artist still remained. -Swish swish swish swish swish! Her pipe, imbued with sharp blade energy, targeted Na Yul-ryangs vital points. Then, Na Yul-ryang immediately, You dont know moderation. If thats the case, I have no choice. -Swish! He invoked his sword force, surpassing mere blade energy, and blocked Cheong-ryeongs sword strikes. -Clang clang clang clang clang! When the blade energy created with spiritual power at the Blue Spirit level collided with the sword force, a strange phenomenon occurred. Every time the energies clashed, a white flash erupted and a shattering sound spread. It was a completely different phenomenon from when strong energies collided. What is this? Doubt filled Na Yul-ryangs eyes. How could Wi So-yeon block the sword force he unleashed with 70% of his martial power? And with mere blade energy at that. Moreover, the white flashes that appeared whenever the blade energy and sword force collided, and the strange sensation transmitted were odd. Different. It was difficult to understand what this was. -Clang clang clang clang clang! On the other hand, Cheong-ryeong, who was intensely exchanging sword strikes with Na Yul-ryang, also couldnt hide her surprise. Hes no ordinary fellow. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue inwardly. She was unleashing sword techniques that followed the Society Leaders Heavenly sword techniques, not her original ones, and although her spiritual power was somewhat limited due to the daytime, Na Yul-ryangs skills were truly remarkable. She was once called the true sword grandmaster alongside that damn bastard a hundred years ago. Yet, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang was keeping up with her level. If another ten years pass, perhaps no one will be able to defeat this mortal bastard in swordsmanship. He possessed innate martial talent that couldnt be denied. The current Society Leader had indeed accepted an incredible person as his disciple. It was worrisome. Could Mok Gyeong-un catch up to this monstrous fellow in a short period? Although there was a high risk since he was an expert of the Transformation Realm, it might be better to personally eliminate this bastard right now. As she was about to unleash the Moon sword techniques to properly demonstrate her skills, I didnt expect you to make me use this too. What? At that moment, -Swish! Na Yul-ryangs right pupil, which had been gray-white, suddenly turned silver. His pupil? What kind of phenomenon was this? As she was wondering, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang suddenly flung his body back to create distance and said: You What the hell are you? - There was a reason why Na Yul-ryang reacted this way. He had a special ability. It was something that had emerged long ago when the blood of a strange being, not human, had fallen into his right eye. When he concentrated his true energy on his right pupil, he could see the vulnerabilities and the flow of energy in others. Although he couldnt maintain it for long due to the pain whenever he used it, it allowed him to easily overpower even experts a level above him. Na Yul-ryang called this opened eye of his the Penetrating Eye[1]. However, What is this? Na Yul-ryang couldnt understand as he looked at Cheong-ryeong. While most martial artists who had cultivated martial arts had bright and warm energy, she had no energy at all. No, there was energy, but it resembled the gloomy and chilling energy that briefly rose when someone was killed. It was so bizarre that he wondered if she was really a living human being. With suspicion, Na Yul-ryang said: Are you really Wi So-yeon -Flinch! !? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Na Yul-ryang stopped mid-sentence and turned his head. It was in the direction where Mok Gyeong-un was. What? Thanks to that, Cheong-ryeong naturally turned her head as well, and she discovered Mok Gyeong-un still lying on the ground. She had been so focused on fighting the fellow that she hadnt noticed, but why hadnt he escaped? Hadnt she barely managed to create an opportunity for him? -Mortal! I clearly Huh? At that moment, Cheong-ryeong frowned. That was because her ghostly eyes saw Mok Gyeong-uns Death Qi condensing and undergoing a change. Cheong-ryeongs mouth slightly opened. Ha! This change occurring in Mok Gyeong-uns body. Unlike the normal flow of energy circulation, the Death Qi was circulating through the reverse acupoints, condensing and then spreading throughout his entire body. It passed through the essence[2] in the lower elixir field, and then gathered in his chest for the second time before spreading, which was the qi in the middle elixir field, with the Death Qi moving through the yin in the reverse acupoints. Three Flowers Gathering at the Crown What Mok Gyeong-un was currently performing was none other than the phenomenon of Three Flowers Gathering at the Crown. However, it was different from the typical Three Flowers Gathering at the Crown. Originally, the Three Flowers Gathering at the Crown was called the Three Yang Gathering at the Crown, where the yang within yin, the yang within yang, and the yang within yin and yang, these three yangs, headed towards the inner origin and returned to the heavenly palace, which was called the ancestral source. But since Mok Gyeong-un used the reverse acupoints, it was the opposite. Three Yin Gathering at the Crown[3]! It was the yin within yang, the yin within yin, and the yin within yin and yang. In other words, the three yins were heading towards the inner origin, and the heavenly palace was reversely returning, which was the ancestral source. Mortal, you? Mok Gyeong-un was not yet at the stage to gain enlightenment. He hadnt even reached the pinnacle of the transcendent realm, so he couldnt fully comprehend the qi. Yet, such Mok Gyeong-un was currently performing the Three Flowers Gathering at the Crown, no, the Three Yin Gathering at the Crown, to break through the bottleneck on his own. In other words, he was forcibly trying to break through the bottleneck, not through enlightenment. How in the world? At the moment of wonder, -Swish! Na Yul-ryang launched his body like lightning. I have to kill him. Until now, Na Yul-ryang had been extremely relaxed. But through the Penetrating Eye, he felt wariness for the first time upon seeing the strange change in Mok Gyeong-un. An eerie energy that was not normal, but only briefly seen in the dead, was reversely circulating throughout Mok Gyeong-uns body, trying to create the three yin flowers. How could this make sense? He instinctively felt that he had to stop this bizarre phenomenon. Chapter 156 Chapter 156 C Coercion (2)I shall face this person. Flee to the poison-wielding elder, mortal. Upon hearing Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un realized her intent to engage the Society Leaders first disciple, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, in order to buy time. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened at this. Her judgment was undoubtedly correct. The gap between himself and Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who had overcome his wall and ascended to the Transformation Realm, was vast. At present, fleeing was the only answer. However, two issues remained. First, My left ankle. It seemed Cheong-ryeong had failed to notice in her haste that Na Yul-ryang had swiftly crushed Mok Gyeong-uns left ankle, fracturing the bone. This was no coincidence. It was a calculated move to hinder his mobility and prevent his escape. A person like Na Yul-ryang, so similar to Mok Gyeong-un, would not release him so lightly merely because Cheong-ryeong, or his assumed junior sister, had appeared. Second, The Poison King Baek Sa-ha, the Poison King who had also reached the Transformation Realm, could likely protect Mok Gyeong-un from Na Yul-ryang. However, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts did not end there. His gaze shifted to Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who was engaged in battle with Cheong-ryeong. If the person was truly akin to himself, this would not be the end. He will seek to kill me, by any means necessary. Even under the Poison King Baek Sa-has protection, Na Yul-ryang would undoubtedly attempt to eliminate Mok Gyeong-un through whatever method he could devise. He had already made up his mind to do so. It was both instinct and conviction. Troublesome. Just as he was finding his footing, this was a truly vexing variable. Failure to overcome it would mean death before vengeance. As his thoughts reached this point, Mok Gyeong-un began seeking a new solution. I need more power. Power was necessary to protect himself from Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, not anyone else. However, this could not be achieved in a short time. Even in the current martial arts world, only an extremely small number of innately gifted individuals could attain enlightenment, shatter their threshold, and reach the Transformation Realm. Ascending to such a realm was not a feat that could be accomplished through talent alone. Yet, Could it work? A scene flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. It was the moment when the Poison King Baek Sa-ha attained enlightenment and surpassed his threshold. Although invisible to others, Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened his Ghost Eye, remembered what had transpired within Baek Sa-has body as he broke through his threshold. Energy had traversed three points, forming the Three Yang of essence, energy, and spirit. The reason behind this occurrence was unknown. However, he was confident in his ability to replicate it almost identically from memory. Is it possible? The act of forcibly inducing the Three Yang without enlightenment. There was no way to know if this would succeed. Perhaps it would lead to qi deviation, endangering his life. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes fell upon Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who was fiercely crossing swords with Cheong-ryeong. For now, it remained a stalemate. However, as it was daytime, Cheong-ryeong, a vengeful spirit, was at a disadvantage. It would not be long before the person could repel Cheong-ryeongs sword. Such was the extent of his extraordinary talent with the blade. Haa Haa Mok Gyeong-un attempted to move his left ankle. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The pain was still immense. It would likely be difficult to even put weight on his left foot. It will be challenging in a short time. Even with his exceptional recovery ability, a fractured bone could not heal instantaneously. Na Yul-ryang was gradually adapting to Cheong-ryeongs swordsmanship. At this, Mok Gyeong-un made his decision. It will be a gamble. Regardless, the moment he moved, it was evident that Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang would cease his duel with Cheong-ryeong and change course. In that case, he had no choice but to take the risk, even if it carried a higher degree of danger. Fortunately, his energy was composed of deathly qi, making it difficult for others to accurately detect. Even Na Yul-ryang, who had reached the Transformation Realm, had failed to discern it properly. Thus, even if he were to channel his energy through the Three Yang here, it would be challenging for others to notice. Phew. Mok Gyeong-un, lying down, contemplated the energy within his body. Then, recalling the Poison King Baek Sa-ha, who had shattered his threshold, he slowly began to circulate his energy, intending to forcibly break through. It must be done in reverse. He had nearly made a mistake in that instant. The energy Mok Gyeong-un wielded was not the energy of life, but the energy of the deceased. The approach had to be the opposite of the norm. -Rumble! With that, Mok Gyeong-un began forcibly piercing through the threshold by circulating his deathly qi through his reverse acupoints, relying on his memory. The deathly qi gathered and spread throughout his body as it circulated through the reverse acupoints. He perfectly recreated the phenomenon that had occurred within Baek Sa-has body. First, the lower danjeon. -Rumble! The concentrated deathly qi passed through the essence of the lower danjeon. Then, it converged near the chest before spreading throughout the body, forming the yin through the deathly qi in the reverse acupoints of the middle danjeon, the energy. The second is also a success. If the supreme masters who had surpassed their thresholds were to witness Mok Gyeong-uns current actions, they would have been unable to conceal their astonishment. This was because it differed from the typical Three Yang Convergence. Originally, the Three Yang Convergence, also known as the Three Yang Gathering, referred to the convergence of yang within yin, yang within yang, and yang within yin and yang, with the three yang heading towards the inner origin and returning to the heavenly palace. However, due to the reverse acupoints, Mok Gyeong-uns process was the opposite. It was literally the Three Yin Convergence. This was yin within yang, yin within yin, and yin within yin and yang. In other words, the three yin were heading towards the inner origin, with the heavenly palace inversely returning. Ugh. Beads of sweat formed on Mok Gyeong-uns forehead, and faint steam escaped from his mouth. Finally, the energy had to penetrate the top of his head, but this was proving difficult as it was a forceful attempt without enlightenment. At that moment, -Whoosh! Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang launched his figure towards Mok Gyeong-un with lightning speed. It was to prevent him from accomplishing whatever he was attempting. Mok Gyeong-un, who was focusing all his attention on piercing through the spirit in order to achieve something, was unable to notice this. However, -Swish! Cheong-ryeong blocked Na Yul-ryangs path. As if I would allow anyone to interfere. Whether forcibly forming the Three Yang of essence, energy, and spirit without enlightenment was possible or not, if Mok Gyeong-un were to be interrupted here, he would undoubtedly die. In any case, that mortal brat It was not audacity but sheer recklessness. She had told him to flee while she held off this person, yet he was engaging in such a perilous challenge at this very moment. Regardless, she had to protect that mortal Do not interfere! -Swish swish swish swish swish! At that instant, a dazzling trajectory resembling a meteor shower was drawn from Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs sword energy. Cheong-ryeongs gaze turned frigid for a fleeting moment. This was the Heavenly Sword Meteor, one of the three secret techniques of the Heavenly Swords swordsmanship. It was a sword technique the person had created while gazing upon the falling stars in the night sky. Although her resentment ran deep, she had no choice but to acknowledge that these three secret techniques devised by the person were truly unparalleled and could be considered supreme. While they were called secret techniques, flawless and domineering sword techniques, Its not without weaknesses. Cheong-ryeong, who had deconstructed the persons swordsmanship over a hundred years, had discovered the sole weakness in this technique. Amidst the densely packed sword techniques that approached like a meteor shower, there was a single trajectory that could be exploited. If she were to thrust a single sword towards that spot, -Stab! -Swish swish swish! !? At that moment, Na Yul-ryangs sword techniques abruptly changed direction, entrapping Cheong-ryeongs single sword that had aimed for the opening. A variation? It was an entirely unexpected sword path. As a result, the pipe created by spiritual power was trapped within the trajectory of the strong energy and instantly disintegrated. However, this was not the end. -Swish swish! Oh no! Cheong-ryeong swiftly utilized her lightness skill to evade the sword trajectories that targeted her. Her eyes sharpened as she dodged. She had discovered the method to break the Heavenly Sword Meteor through countless deconstructions, but it had been refined to the point of being even more formidable, far beyond her expectations. I underestimated the person. The person, too, had once vied for the title of the worlds greatest swordsman alongside her. As time had passed, it was only natural for him to develop his sword techniques and compensate for their weaknesses, yet she had been too fixated on the past. It was a mistake. Cheong-ryeong inwardly reflected on her error. At that moment, Na Yul-ryang, who had been pressuring Cheong-ryeong with his dense sword techniques, forcefully thrust his sword energy towards her brow. In that instant, -Boom! A sharp sword energy of blue hue sliced through the air. It was the Sword Energy Blast, a technique that could directly launch condensed strong energy. Oh no! The final strike was a Sword Energy Blast from an inescapable position. Cheong-ryeong hastily crossed her hands and created a red blood-like barrier using spiritual power. -Crash! However, the power of the Sword Energy Blast, the final strike that served as the climax of the sword techniques, was so immense that her body soared through the air along with the Blood Barrier. Without missing that very moment, Na Yul-ryang changed his direction. And then, Haa! He unleashed another Sword Energy Blast, aiming it towards Mok Gyeong-un. Where do you think youre going! Cheong-ryeong, who had been launched into the air, disregarded her gaze and everything else, waving her hand. Blood from the ground rose in the form of thorns, attempting to pierce Na Yul-ryangs right shoulder as he tried to extend his sword. Hmph! Na Yul-ryang hurriedly twisted his body. Thanks to that, the trajectory of the Sword Energy Blast slightly deviated from its original intention. The blue sword energy extended in a straight line, piercing not Mok Gyeong-uns neck, as originally intended, but right beside it. -Boom boom boom! As a result, the strong energy penetrated the ground, raising fragments and dust. The power was sufficiently potent. To this extent, the shockwave alone might have disrupted Mok Gyeong-uns attempt to achieve his breakthrough, causing him to suffer critical injuries or even death. This is not enough. As visibility was obscured, even with his Penetrating Eye, Na Yul-ryang, who had been unable to properly confirm the situation, launched his figure towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Bang! Cheong-ryeong, who had soared into the air and deflected Na Yul-ryangs Sword Energy Blast, also propelled her figure towards Mok Gyeong-un. He probably hadnt finished his breakthrough yet, and everything might have been ruined by the previous Sword Energy Blast. -Whoosh! I have to stop it. In any case, she had already unleashed her power as a vengeful spirit. In that case, without any further hesitation, It was at that very moment. -Gasp! -Whoosh! Suddenly, an unknown energy began to surge from within the hazy dust in all directions. Cheong-ryeongs eyes widened. The energy surging from within the dust was of a distinctly different nature compared to the deathly qi that could be considered the energy of death. What energy is this vicious -Gasp! Na Yul-ryang, who had been propelling his figure, abruptly came to a halt. It was at that precise moment. From within the dust obscuring their vision, -Boom! A black strong energy extended towards Na Yul-ryangs face with tremendous force, accompanied by a circular shockwave. Na Yul-ryang hastily blocked the black strong energy targeting his head with his blue sword energy. -Clang clang clang clang! Sparks of pale blue light erupted as the strong energies collided. The clash of strong energies, almost at a stalemate, neither side yielding. What in the world Na Yul-ryangs eyes sharpened. This black strong energy exuded a brutality and ferocity he had never experienced before. The momentum was so vicious that it disrupted the convergence of his own strong energy. This wont do. Forcibly clashing energies led to the loss of true energy. Realizing it was futile, Na Yul-ryang extended one foot back, applying force to his Yongchuan acupoint, and used the technique of Borrowing Force to Redirect to divert the incoming strong energy to the side. -Boom! -Crash crash crash crash! The black strong energy tore through the ground, shattering a wall nearly five jang in length. From the aftermath of this strong energy, Na Yul-ryang could instinctively comprehend. Ha How could this be possible? -Grip! Strength filled Na Yul-ryangs hand. It was unbelievable. The person had shattered his threshold and entered the same realm as himself. -Swish swish swish! Mok Gyeong-uns figure emerged from the dissipating dust. At the sight of his appearance, Na Yul-ryangs expression grew even more solemn. !!!!! It was clearly visible to his Penetrating Eye, which could penetrate through energy. Mok Gyeong-un, with black energy materializing and surging throughout his body. Enveloped in the exceedingly vicious black energy, his appearance was reminiscent of a demon that had ascended from hell. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 C Coercion (3)It was not only him who was surprised. Cheong-ryeong was also astonished by the vicious energy emanating from Mok Gyeong-uns entire body. What is this energy? It might be difficult for ordinary people to perceive clearly. However, the energy of Mok Gyeong-un, visible through her Ghost Eye, was both ferocious and ominous beyond compare. This energy had become significantly different from the deathly qi that could be considered the energy of the deceased. -Whoosh! Originally, the Three Yang Convergence referred to the energy penetrating the essence, energy, and spirit, completely opening the Ren and Du meridians, and surpassing ones limits. However, Mok Gyeong-un had forcibly pierced through it using the opposite method of reverse acupoint energy circulation with deathly qi. He had achieved this through the contrasting yin. The energy that had been condensed and exploded through the Three Yang had now transformed. A new energy had been born, unlike anything Cheong-ryeong, who had existed for over a hundred years, had ever encountered before. Vicious Ferocious The embodiment of ominousness. How was such energy created? This is truly akin to a demon. It differed from both the vengeful and malevolent spirits. It had completely transformed into a new energy unique to Mok Gyeong-un himself. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, the Society Leaders first disciple, spoke. I thought you were just an immature brat, even if we were of the same ilk You, bastard. Youre a more bothersome existence than I anticipated. I share a similar opinion. It was mutual. Mok Gyeong-un also recognized Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang as someone who needed to be killed rather than a mere tool to be exploited. In response to Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Na Yul-ryang clicked his tongue. Then, he spoke again. Are you truly human? Na Yul-ryangs question was entirely reasonable. In this urgent situation, Mok Gyeong-un had performed the outrageous feat of forcibly breaking through his threshold. It was an absurd pace of advancement and a gamble with his life on the line. I am human. Do you think I might turn into a monster? A monster? That makes sense too. That ominous black energy emanating from you Its like a demon from hell. A demon? At these words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. A demon, he said. He understood why Na Yul-ryang would say such a thing. Since it was his own energy, he could comprehend it even more clearly. [Forget the viciousness within you. Only then can you live on.] Come to think of it, those were the words his grandfather had spoken to him since childhood. He had assumed it was simply due to a strong sense of liberation, a desire to destroy something. However, this energy that had transformed after penetrating the essence, energy, and spirit. Somehow, it did not feel unfamiliar. The darkness and chaos that seemed to suck him into an abyss felt as though they originated from himself. Demonic energy Not bad. Then, shall we call this Demonic Qi? Demonic Qi? Ha! You speak as if youre some kind of sect leader. Who knows? More importantly, its intriguing. Those eyes of yours. Can you see my energy with those eyes? Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened his Ghost Eye, could clearly discern. Na Yul-ryangs right eye, from which a silver light flowed, was certainly extraordinary. However, Mok Gyeong-uns words became the trigger. As soon as the question ended, -Whoosh! Na Yul-ryangs figure swiftly charged towards Mok Gyeong-un. Before forcibly achieving the Three Yin Convergence, Mok Gyeong-un had struggled to grasp Na Yul-ryangs movements. But now that he had accomplished it, I can see. He could finally perceive Na Yul-ryangs movements. As Mok Gyeong-un extended his hand, the Wicked Blade that had fallen to the ground was drawn into his palm. -Whoosh! Black strong energy surged from the Wicked Blade. Simultaneously, Mok Gyeong-un swung his sword diagonally upward. -Clang! At that moment, sparks erupted as the blue sword energy collided with the black strong energy of the Wicked Blade. -Skid! At the same time, Mok Gyeong-uns figure was pushed back by about two steps. Although he could grasp Na Yul-ryangs movements, Na Yul-ryang still held the upper hand in terms of martial power. Having forcibly broken through the threshold without enlightenment, Mok Gyeong-un was still inferior to Na Yul-ryang in martial power. However, Na Yul-ryangs expression was not particularly pleased. He has become capable of properly perceiving my movements. Although he could still claim superiority as Mok Gyeong-un had just broken through his threshold, the fact that someone who had merely been at the pinnacle of Peak Realm had entered the same realm as himself in an instant was significant. The realm of Transformation. This was not something that could be ignored and brushed aside. This wont do. He had to kill Mok Gyeong-un on the spot to prevent future troubles. Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who had elevated Mok Gyeong-un from a future headache to a dangerous individual who must be eliminated, no longer held back his energy and unleashed his martial power to the extreme. -Rumble! As Na Yul-ryang raised his energy, the grains of sand on the ground began to tremble and heave. Abandon any thoughts of returning alive. Will that be easy? -Rumble! In response, Mok Gyeong-un also raised his martial power to the extreme. Having just broken through his threshold, his energy had not yet stabilized, but if he did not match Na Yul-ryangs momentum, he would be cut down by the overwhelming force. -Clang! Clang! Na Yul-ryangs eyes narrowed as he clashed sword energy with Mok Gyeong-un. He was clearly superior in martial power. However, as his sword energy made contact with Mok Gyeong-uns, a phenomenon of gradual dispersion began to occur. It seemed to be due to the destructive nature of this energy. As a result, Mok Gyeong-un did not easily yield, drawing upon more true energy to prevent his energy from scattering. Bothersome. Realizing that a clash of martial power would not suffice, Na Yul-ryang stomped his foot on the ground. -Thud! Crack! At that moment, the ground beneath Mok Gyeong-uns feet shattered, causing his figure to waver. Not missing this opportunity, -Clang! Na Yul-ryang deflected the clashing strong energy with his sword strike and aimed for Mok Gyeong-uns left shoulder. However, -Gasp! A sharp murderous intent was sensed from behind. Oh no. Na Yul-ryang kicked off the ground and twisted his body, enveloping himself with strong energy. -Whoosh! As he rotated his body, the strong energy formed a whirlwind, scattering sharp murderous intent in all directions. -Clang clang clang clang clang! -His senses are keen. -Clang clang clang clang! Cheong-ryeong, who had attempted to target Na Yul-ryangs back in an instant, blocked the flying strong energy with her pipe. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un also stabilized his wavering figure and deflected Na Yul-ryangs strong energy, seeking an opening to exploit. There were no gaps in this technique of enveloping oneself with strong energy. -Hes still stronger than you. We need to cooperate. I will obstruct his movements, so Before Cheong-ryeong could finish her words, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. -What? What was this fellow thinking? If they did not kill Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang on the spot, they would create the worst enemy within the Heaven and Earth Society. Forcibly breaking through the threshold was indeed a miraculous feat, but the opponent was already a supreme master who had reached the Transformation Realm, so Mok Gyeong-uns chances of victory alone were still low. -Its still too risky -I have spare puppet figures, so hide yourself. -What? -I sensed a vast curse power from that direction. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeongs eyes flickered with surprise. She had thought he wouldnt be able to pay attention to anything else while focused on the person, but had the fellow also detected it? In fact, Cheong-ryeong had also sensed the curse power. Curse power could be considered the foundation of sorcery and magic. The moment Cheong-ryeong fully unleashed her power as a vengeful spirit, known as spiritual power, a wave of vast curse power had surged. It likely meant that an exceptional diviner had noticed her presence. It wouldnt be long before the diviner tracked down her location. However, Cheong-ryeong was willing to take that risk to assist Mok Gyeong-un. -No. Then youll be in danger, mortal -Im fine now. You know what it means if the diviner here has noticed, right? - At Mok Gyeong-uns telepathic message, she fell silent. What was this fellow thinking? Even if he had broken through his threshold, he would still be at a disadvantage in terms of martial prowess. -Whoosh! At that moment, Cheong-ryeong and Mok Gyeong-un simultaneously glanced at a certain direction. Just now, the vast curse power had spread throughout the entire inner city. It meant that the pursuit had begun. -Hurry. -You -Do you want to ruin everything? After a moment of hesitation, Cheong-ryeong finally spoke. -If you sense danger, immediately flee to the poison-wielding elder. With the current gap, she believed he could escape to that distance. With those words, Cheong-ryeong merged into Mok Gyeong-uns body. -Swish! At that moment, Na Yul-ryang, who had been indiscriminately scattering strong energy while rotating, stopped. Then, he steadied his breathing and surveyed the surroundings with his right eye. Where? Where had that existence, taking the form of Wi So-yeon, gone? It was impossible for her to escape his Penetrating Eye, yet she was nowhere to be seen. Na Yul-ryang glared at Mok Gyeong-un and spoke. Where did that woman go? In response to that question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied. What are you talking about? The youngest disciple, no That strange existence taking the form of the youngest disciple. I have no idea what youre saying. Who are you referring to? What? Na Yul-ryang scoffed in disbelief. They had been engaging in battle until now, so what nonsense was he spouting? Do you take this young master for a fool? She was clearly in front of you and suddenly disappeared. Do you think I wouldnt have noticed even while rapidly rotating? The issue was that at the moment of her disappearance, her energy had also vanished completely. Even with his Penetrating Eye, he couldnt locate her, so Na Yul-ryang was on guard in all directions. He didnt know when or where she might appear. Facing such a Na Yul-ryang, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said. Perhaps youre seeing things. Na Yul-ryangs expression turned frigid. After staring intently at Mok Gyeong-un, Na Yul-ryang tilted his neck to the side and stretched his muscles. -Crack! Crack! It seems youre misunderstanding something. Misunderstanding? Yes. Youve merely gained the qualification to face this young master. Dont mistake that for becoming equal. -Swish! As soon as those words ended, Na Yul-ryangs figure scattered like smoke. In response, Mok Gyeong-un swung the Wicked Blade upward. -Clang! Sparks erupted as the black strong energy collided with the blue sword energy. Then, Mok Gyeong-un twisted his body to the side and slashed the Wicked Blade towards the air once more. Something seemed to appear and disappear like it was dissipating. -Swish! Swish! Afterimages were left intermittently, and each time, Mok Gyeong-uns Wicked Blade slashed at them. This phenomenon of continuously leaving faint afterimages was none other than the Shifting Form and Changing Position technique. Na Yul-ryang was currently employing an ultra-high-speed lightness skill, rendering his figure invisible except for the moment of attack. Of course, -Swish swish swish! Mok Gyeong-uns pupils were rapidly trembling. In those eyes, Na Yul-ryangs shadow was imprinted in each fleeting moment. He was capturing the instantaneous movements. However, since he couldnt match that level of speed with his lightness skill, he could only respond to the brief moments when Na Yul-ryang attacked. A single mistake, a single error, and your life will end. Na Yul-ryang relentlessly pressured Mok Gyeong-un. Each sword strike that accompanied his ultra-high-speed movement was a fatal technique. Having just broken through his threshold and entered the same realm as Na Yul-ryang, Mok Gyeong-un had not yet fully embodied his own abilities. That clumsiness would lead to his own -Swish! It was at that moment. Mok Gyeong-un moved his foot. He was trying to disrupt the flow, but he would never allow -Clang! At that instant, Mok Gyeong-uns figure followed behind Na Yul-ryangs back, and black strong energy aimed for his chest. Na Yul-ryang lightly blocked it and resumed his ultra-high-speed movement. -Tap tap tap tap tap! At the speed an ordinary person would take one step, he took nearly twenty steps. Those steps were graceful and swift, like flowing water. However, -Tap tap tap tap tap! !? One of Na Yul-ryangs eyebrows raised. He had considered it a momentary coincidence, but before he knew it, Mok Gyeong-un was once again attempting to follow his movements. Moreover, the footsteps he left behind Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps? He was imitating Na Yul-ryangs own lightness skill, the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps. The Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps, which enabled the most ideal ultra-high-speed movement at close range, was not a technique passed down by the Society Leader but a secret of Na Yul-ryangs own family, the Na clan. Na Yul-ryang was dumbfounded for a moment. He, too, could analyze the opponents martial arts within a short time using his cold-hearted mind and insight, adapting his own martial arts accordingly. However, this person was taking a different approach. You dare try to steal this young masters technique in the midst of our duel? It was utterly absurd. He had never encountered someone like this before. Not only had he met someone similar to himself for the first time, but that persons talent might even surpass his own. This wont do. Na Yul-ryangs eyes glinted with strong killing intent. He was already using his full power, but he had not yet employed the three secret techniques of the Heavenly Sword. Even though Mok Gyeong-un had entered the same realm, Na Yul-ryang still did not consider him an opponent worthy of using those techniques. However, his thoughts had now changed. He had to quickly kill the person, even if it meant using the secret techniques -Gasp! At the intense energy felt in close proximity, Na Yul-ryang stopped his lightness skill. The same went for Mok Gyeong-un. Their gazes simultaneously turned towards the figure who had approached them. It was none other than Poison King? The Poison King, Baek Sa-ha. Eldest Young Master. This is quite unexpected. The reason for Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs remark was simple. It was due to Baek Sa-has appearance, which had become noticeably younger compared to before. Moreover, the energy of Baek Sa-ha, visible through his Penetrating Eye, had grown incomparably stronger than before. You have broken through your threshold. In response to his words, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha scoffed and said, Eldest Young Master May I ask what you were doing with my disciple? It was a straightforward question. It was a kind of warning, asked despite already knowing the answer. Instead of answering, Na Yul-ryang looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a hint of regret. Then, he chuckled and said, Youre fortunate. At his words, Baek Sa-ha inwardly clicked his tongue. Even though he had appeared here and revealed that Mok Gyeong-un was his disciple, Na Yul-ryang still boldly refused to extinguish his hostility and killing intent. He was truly an arrogant individual, both then and now. This was one of the reasons why Baek Sa-ha did not support him. -Swish! The blue strong energy that had enveloped Na Yul-ryangs finger dissipated. In response, Mok Gyeong-un also released his strong energy. Hmm. Doubt crept into Baek Sa-has eyes as he observed this. Why was the color of the strong energy enveloping Mok Gyeong-uns sword such a dark hue? Moreover, the power within the strong energy seemed extraordinary. Just what happened here? He couldnt hide his bewilderment. With Mok Gyeong-uns level of martial prowess, he should not have been able to confront Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. However, judging from the traces of aftermath in the surroundings and a glance from afar, it seemed they had been fighting on almost equal footing. What on earth is going on? In that moment of perplexity, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang spoke to Baek Sa-ha. Poison King. Congratulations on achieving a breakthrough. Then, this young master shall take his leave. With those words, Na Yul-ryang attempted to depart without hesitation. Seeing this, Baek Sa-ha felt a sense of relief in that fleeting moment. -Whoosh! At that instant, Na Yul-ryang, who had been about to turn around, suddenly and unexpectedly thrust his finger towards Mok Gyeong-uns chest. Mok Gyeong-un hastily grabbed his wrist, but it had already penetrated nearly two joints deep. -Stab! Eldest Young Master! Baek Sa-ha shouted, his voice laced with anger. In response, Na Yul-ryang smiled contentedly and said, Did you think I would spare this bastards life and simply leave? With his finger pierced into Mok Gyeong-uns chest, the situation was already over. If his finger were to penetrate just an inch further, it would reach the heart. In any case, Na Yul-ryang held a significant advantage in martial power, so grabbing his wrist was futile. However, This bastard? Mok Gyeong-un was grinning, his smile stretching from ear to ear in an eerie manner. He was smiling even though his life was hanging by a thread? Have you gone mad Thank you for allowing yourself to be caught. What? It was at that very moment. -Snap! Na Yul-ryangs wrist was twisted and broken. !? Chapter 158 Chapter 158 C Coercion (4)-Snap! Ugh. Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs wrist was twisted and broken. Na Yul-ryang frantically tried to shake off his broken wrist. However, -Crack! This fiend? He couldnt move his wrist at all. It was the same even when he raised his right hands martial power to the tenth level. Mok Gyeong-un said to him, Whats wrong? Is it difficult to pull out your hand? !? Na Yul-ryangs eyes sharpened. Although the pain from his broken wrist bone should have been agonizing, Na Yul-ryang instead glared at Mok Gyeong-un with a look of disbelief. The persons martial power was below his own, so there was no way he could break his wrist. However, a strange phenomenon occurred. Suddenly, the persons martial power surged to twice its previous level. Wondering what was going on, Na Yul-ryang noticed that the veins on Mok Gyeong-uns right hand, which was grasping his wrist, had become bulging, black, and grotesque. What is this? Na Yul-ryang could see through his Penetrating Eye. Mok Gyeong-uns right hand had an eerily surging energy. This was not a normal form of power. This person has learned a bizarre technique. How he learned it was not important. What mattered was that Mok Gyeong-uns martial power had surpassed his own, limited to his right hand. At this, -Whoosh! Na Yul-ryang raised his left hands finger, generating a blue sword energy. He then attempted to behead Mok Gyeong-un in a single stroke. This person must be killed on the spot, or he would be far too dangerous. -Swish! Clang! However, at that moment, Na Yul-ryangs sword energy was stopped before it could even touch Mok Gyeong-uns neck. The one who blocked it was none other than, Poison King! The Poison King, Baek Sa-ha. Without using poison, he had created strong energy with his hand and blocked Na Yul-ryangs sword energy in an instant. Baek Sa-ha said to Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, You intend to kill my disciple right in front of me? At Baek Sa-has words, Na Yul-ryangs gaze turned frigid. That person, his disciple, had broken his wrist and was still grasping it, yet Baek Sa-ha was trying to protect him? At this, Na Yul-ryang warned in a low voice, Are you willing to make an enemy of this young master for the sake of a mere disciple? Will that truly benefit the Baek Clan? Are you threatening me now? Faced with Na Yul-ryangs forceful words, anger seeped into the Poison King Baek Sa-has voice as well. No matter how close Na Yul-ryang was to being the Society Leaders successor, Baek Sa-ha was one of the Five Kings, a high-ranking executive of the Heaven and Earth Society. In terms of position, he could even be considered above Na Yul-ryang. No matter how arrogant Na Yul-ryang was, to provoke him in such a manner? I now clearly understand how you view me and the Baek Clan. Then, let me warn you as well. If you do not immediately withdraw, I will do my utmost to prevent you from becoming the successor. What? The expression of Na Yul-ryang, who was receiving a warning in return, grew even more ferocious. All his attention was focused on somehow killing Mok Gyeong-un, yet this old man kept interfering, fueling his anger even further. Did I not say it? If you do not step back, I will ensure to obstruct you from becoming the successor. Poison King! -Rumble! As Na Yul-ryangs voice rose, his aura surged menacingly. The wind swirled, causing his clothes to flutter. Likewise, as if unwilling to be outdone in terms of aura, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha began releasing a poisonous energy from his entire body. -Rumble! A purple poisonous energy rose, exuding an ominous aura. His poisonous energy, having become a complete Poison Master after reaching the 8th stage of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture, was incomparable to before. As Baek Sa-ha took a step forward, -Sizzle! Part of the ground was being corroded. In an instant, the atmosphere intensified. It would not be surprising if the two were to engage in a life-and-death battle at any moment. However, that would signify a complete confrontation between them, so Baek Sa-ha was cautious, and in Na Yul-ryangs case, with one of his wrists grasped by Mok Gyeong-un, neither of them made the first move. It was at that precise moment. -Shudder! An immense killing intent surged. As if the sudden killing intent was a signal flare, Na Yul-ryang and Baek Sa-ha reflexively separated their clashing hands and unleashed lethal techniques towards each other. -Clang clang clang! In an instant, their hands collided about four times at close range. It was a simplified exchange of techniques. -Sizzle! Whoosh! As the poisonous energy and murderous intent clashed, the surrounding ground corroded and cracked. However, their confrontation did not continue from there. The reason being, This bastard? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been grasping Na Yul-ryangs wrist, pulled his body into an embrace while still holding his wrist. Na Yul-ryang was momentarily dumbfounded. To engage in such antics at this critical moment, had this bastard gone mad? Let go immediately! I cant do that. Master! Please grab Eldest Young Masters left hand. What? -Grab! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek Sa-ha reflexively grabbed Na Yul-ryangs left hand, with which he had been exchanging techniques. As a result, Na Yul-ryang was unable to move either his right or left hand. Na Yul-ryang clicked his tongue in disbelief. These bastards, seriously! Na Yul-ryang drew upon the energy from his entire body and released sharp murderous intent through his skin. -Swish swish swish swish swish swish! For a supreme master of the sword like him, his entire body was akin to a sharp weapon. However, even as this sharp murderous intent pierced his body, Mok Gyeong-un remained motionless and instead embraced Na Yul-ryang even tighter. -Crack! This persons left hands energy? Na Yul-ryang furrowed his brows. The energy in Mok Gyeong-uns left hand, which was wrapped around his waist, was extraordinary. From this, Na Yul-ryang could discern. Its not limited to one hand? It seemed Mok Gyeong-un could unleash that strange technique with both hands. As Mok Gyeong-un applied more force to his left hand encircling Na Yul-ryangs waist, he felt his upper body being compressed. At this, Na Yul-ryangs eyes completely lost their sanity. You son of a bitch! Already filled with madness, his anger reached its peak, and he tilted his head to the side and headbutted Mok Gyeong-un, who was embracing him, with the force of his tenth-level martial power. -Bang! Crack! Ugh. Mok Gyeong-uns head was thrown back from the headbutt. Not missing this opportunity, Na Yul-ryang headbutted him again. -Bang! Ack! Blood spurted from Mok Gyeong-uns forehead where he was headbutted. Na Yul-ryang let out a crazed laugh and headbutted the bleeding Mok Gyeong-un once more. Ha ha ha! Try keeping your hold now. -Bang! Bang! Bang! After about three headbutts, at that moment, veins bulged on Mok Gyeong-uns forehead, turning black. Then, just like Na Yul-ryang, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head back and headbutted him. -Crack! Ugh! Oof! The heads of the two, who had headbutted each other simultaneously, were thrown back. The force was enough to send them flying apart, but they didnt separate as Mok Gyeong-un held Na Yul-ryang tightly. However, both their faces were covered in blood, to the point of making one frown. Ha That was Baek Sa-has current expression. Although he had helped Mok Gyeong-un upon his request, this could hardly be considered a martial arts confrontation. He had no idea how things had turned out this way. As he was thinking that, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, his face distorted, opened his eyes and displayed a crazed look. Ill kill you! It seemed he would only be satisfied by killing Mok Gyeong-un on the spot for dragging him into this dog fight. At this, Na Yul-ryang unleashed the technique of the Golden Silkworm and unexpectedly freed his left hand, which had been grasped by Baek Sa-ha. -Bang! What? But it was at that very moment. !? -Sizzle sizzle sizzle sizzle! The parts of his body in contact with the person felt like they were burning in pain. The reason was the crimson poisonous energy rising from Mok Gyeong-uns entire body as he embraced Na Yul-ryang. Na Yul-ryangs expression contorted at the materialized crimson poisonous energy. This was none other than, Poison Master? Releasing poisonous energy from ones entire body was something only possible for those who had reached the realm of a Poison Master. No way? Even the Poison King Baek Sa-ha couldnt hide his shock upon witnessing this scene. He had surmised that Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess had increased at an alarming rate, but it was still unbelievable. He had not yet properly taught Mok Gyeong-un the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. He had merely shown him the secret art once. Yet now, Mok Gyeong-un was displaying the Poison Master Body, which could only be unleashed upon reaching the 8th stage of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. How can this be? How was this possible for someone who had only seen the secret art of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture once? Then, could it be that he had? Broken through his threshold? In an instant, goosebumps rose all over the Poison King Baek Sa-has body. He was not easily surprised by most things, but this was something he couldnt help but be shocked by. Was this truly possible? It was at that moment. -Sizzle! Aaaaargh! For the first time, a scream of pain erupted from Na Yul-ryangs mouth. Even for an expert of the Transformation Realm like him, it was impossible to block all the penetrating poisons while being embraced by someone who had become a Poison Master, releasing poisonous energy from their entire body. That was the terror of a Poison Master, who themselves became poison. With a mere touch, they become a lethal venomous hand. Aaargh! Enduring this immense pain, Na Yul-ryang raised his sword energy on the finger of his left hand, which he had freed using the Golden Silkworm technique. -Whoosh! You son of a bitch Then, he attempted to pierce Mok Gyeong-uns left ear and penetrate his head as Mok Gyeong-un tightly embraced him. However, at that moment, -Smack! Someone forcefully struck the back of Na Yul-ryangs head. It was none other than the Poison King Baek Sa-ha. No matter how much of a Transformation Realm expert Na Yul-ryang was, he couldnt help but have his mind go blank and his inner energy disrupted by this unexpected blow. Not missing this chance, Baek Sa-ha sealed his acupoints. -Tap tap tap tap! With his acupoints sealed, Na Yul-ryangs head drooped. At this, Baek Sa-ha hurriedly dissuaded Mok Gyeong-un. Enough! Stop it! In response to his words, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and said, We must kill him. I dont know what happened, but if we kill Eldest Young Master now, we will die by the Society Leaders hand. Are you fine with that? -Swish swish swish swish! At his words, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been hesitating for a moment, released his Poison Master Body. Then, he removed his arms from Na Yul-ryangs body, which he had been embracing. -Thud! The unconscious Na Yul-ryang collapsed to the ground limply. After glancing at the fallen Na Yul-ryang, Mok Gyeong-un turned his gaze towards Baek Sa-ha and said, Its troublesome, but Eldest Young Master is better as an enemy than the Society Leader. Oh my. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha clicked his tongue. It seemed he had not properly seen this fellows true nature. Baek Sa-ha took something out from his bosom. It was a red cloth bundle. Inside the cloth was a golden elixir pill with a faint fragrance. What is that? Poison Avoidance Bead. Poison Avoidance Bead? Its a Poison Avoidance Bead made for consumption, capable of detoxifying most poisons. Most poisons? Yes. The Poison Avoidance Bead was an elixir pill with the highest efficacy in detoxification. Just the ingredients alone cost a thousand gold pieces, and it was so precious that even the Baek Clan only had a few, as it took more than a decade to manufacture. However, now was not the time to be stingy with it. If Eldest Young Master were to die, they would make an enemy of the Society Leader. -Grip! After crushing the Poison Avoidance Bead, Baek Sa-ha mixed it with other medicinal substances from his waist, opened Na Yul-ryangs mouth, and pushed it down his throat. I dont know how it turned out this way. Just a quarter of an hour ago, he had achieved a breakthrough and was savoring the utmost joy. But now, he was utterly confused. Both Mok Gyeong-uns rapid advancement in martial arts and these two trying to harm each other. As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly approached. Why are you doing this? I apologize, but even if we dont kill him, I think I should take this. What? Before he could finish, Mok Gyeong-un plunged his index finger deep into Na Yul-ryangs right eye, whose acupoints had been sealed, rendering him unconscious. Then, with his finger, -Squish! He gouged out Na Yul-ryangs right eyeball and pulled it out. !!!!!!!!! Shocked by Mok Gyeong-uns sudden action, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha was momentarily at a loss for words. Mok Gyeong-un showed the extracted eyeball to him and said with an eerie smile on his blood-covered face, This is a bit troublesome, you see. sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 159 Chapter 159 C Choice (1)Mok Gyeong-un, smiling eerily while holding up Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs eyeball. For a moment, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha, at a loss for words, hurriedly applied pressure to stop the bleeding from Na Yul-ryangs right eye socket and urged Mok Gyeong-un. What are you doing? Baek Sa-ha was genuinely dumbfounded. It wasnt as if he had mistaken the warning not to kill Na Yul-ryang as permission to do anything else. He couldnt comprehend what Mok Gyeong-un was thinking. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Its as I said. This is a bit troublesome, you see. Troublesome? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek Sa-ha suddenly recalled what Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak had said a few years ago. [Elder Baek. Have you ever sparred with Eldest Young Master?] [Eldest Young Master, you say? No. I havent. I heard his martial prowess has progressed rapidly recently?] [Yes. So, I sparred with him and was amazed. Its hard to compare to how he was before.] [Oh. To that extent?] [Yes. But not only his martial prowess, he also had a peculiar eye.] [A peculiar eye?] [Yes. One of his eyes glowed silver, and he was able to read my techniques more easily.] [Read your techniques with ease? Are you saying his eye possesses a unique power?] [Thats what I think. Of course, Eldest Young Master himself wouldnt reveal it.] Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak was Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs teacher in Bare-Hand, Bare-Fist. He was the one Na Yul-ryang had requested teachings from as a benefit of obtaining the three Tokens of the Corpse Blood Valley. Thus, among the Five Kings, he was also the one who knew Na Yul-ryang the best. At this, Baek Sa-ha clicked his tongue and said, I vaguely recall hearing about Eldest Young Masters eye, but if its truly a special eye, hell be even more desperate to kill you for being unable to do so. It doesnt matter. Weve already become enemies anyway. Mok Gyeong-un could tell because he sensed an affinity with Na Yul-ryang. The moment he woke up, Na Yul-ryang would do everything in his power to kill Mok Gyeong-un, no matter the means. He would probably stop at nothing. What a pity. It would be better to kill him now for the sake of the future. However, as Baek Sa-ha said, if he were to kill the Society Leaders disciple, he would immediately become enemies with the Society Leader. There were things he needed to find out from the Society Leader, so he couldnt kill Na Yul-ryang right away. Therefore, it was better to weaken Na Yul-ryangs power as much as possible. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly had a thought. -Cheong-ryeong. -Speak. -What if Cheong-ryeong takes possession of this persons body? Upon reflection, it seemed like killing two birds with one stone if Cheong-ryeong possessed Na Yul-ryangs body. He wasnt just anyone, but the Society Leaders first disciple, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. If they could control him, they could approach the Society Leader and also eliminate the troublesome enemy that was Na Yul-ryang in one fell swoop. However, Cheong-ryeong said something unexpected. -Its impossible. -What? -Didnt I say its impossible? -Why is that? -When one breaks through their threshold and reaches the Transformation Realm through enlightenment, the energy within their body penetrates the essence, energy, and spirit, making not only their physical body but also their soul more resilient, rendering possession impossible. -Have you tried it before? -Do you think I havent? Judging from Cheong-ryeongs tone, it seemed she had attempted it at least once. In that case, the plan to possess and control Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang was out of the question. It was regrettable, but there was no other choice. As he was thinking that, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha stood up and said, I dont know what happened, but youve crossed a point of no return. To think youve made an enemy of Eldest Young Master, of all people. Baek Sa-ha shook his head. To him, Mok Gyeong-un bowed his head in courtesy and said, I apologize. Because of me, even you, Master, have been put in a difficult position. Difficult? Yes. If its difficult, then its difficult. But what can we do about what has already occurred? I will never abandon my own. At his words, a glimmer of surprise flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. The opponent was none other than the Society Leaders first disciple, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Putting aside his madness and cruelty, his supporters alone accounted for 40% of the Heaven and Earth Society. He had truly made the greatest enemy. Looking at it objectively, if Baek Sa-ha had not helped him just now and had expelled him on the spot, there would have been no need to become enemies with Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Moreover, even now, these words were unexpected. Not abandoning his own Contrary to appearances, Baek Sa-ha seemed to place great importance on loyalty. Did he consider Mok Gyeong-un, whom he had taken as a disciple, as his own as well? As he was puzzled, Baek Sa-ha said, Phew. We dont have much time, so lets quickly sort things out. Sort things out? Yes. I will ask you exactly three things. If you trust this master, answer them. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un nodded and replied, I understand. Mok Gyeong-un didnt trust anyone. However, since Baek Sa-ha had opposed Na Yul-ryang for his sake, it was no exaggeration to say that they were now in the same boat. In that case, it was appropriate to share information to a certain extent and bring Baek Sa-ha to his side. At that moment, Baek Sa-ha asked, How did you end up fighting with Eldest Young Master? Eldest Young Master attacked me first. What? Eldest Young Master attacked you first? For what reason? Although Eldest Young Master had aspects that differed from others, he was known to be a fairly rational person. Why would such a person suddenly attack Mok Gyeong-un first? Who knows? I dont know either. Do you expect this master to believe that? Its the truth. I have a guess, but A guess? Tell me. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied, It seemed like he was wary of me. Wary? At this, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha frowned and retorted. Then, he alternated his gaze between Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang and Mok Gyeong-uns faces, and soon stroked his beard, letting out a groan. Hmm. In fact, he understood to some extent. Hadnt he himself been surprised upon witnessing Mok Gyeong-uns current martial prowess? Just a quarter of an hour ago, Mok Gyeong-un had been at the Peak Realm, but now he had broken through his threshold and reached the Transformation Realm. No matter how he thought about it, this was almost impossible by common sense. How long had it taken even Baek Sa-ha to break through his threshold? Despite nearly decades of cultivation, he had only just managed to break through. Yet Mok Gyeong-un, who was merely 17 years old, had accomplished this. In the current martial arts world, he had entered the realm of supreme masters at the youngest possible age. Ah! Come to think of it, it was Mok Gyeong-un who had given him the catalyst for enlightenment. Then, could it be that he had already reached the Transformation Realm? At this, Baek Sa-ha asked, When did you break through your threshold? Not long ago. May I ask exactly when? During my fight with Eldest Young Master. !!!!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Baek Sa-has jaw unknowingly dropped for a moment. His assumption that Mok Gyeong-un had already broken through his threshold was wrong. Then, did he mean that he had gained enlightenment while fighting an opponent stronger than himself? Ha He could only express his astonishment, as it was too absurd. Was this child born under the heavenly fortune? No, even the term heavenly fortune was insufficient. Without innate talent, it was impossible to gain enlightenment while fighting against others. Baek Sa-ha suppressed his excitement and soon asked, This is related to my second question. How did you master the Wave Demon Poison Scripture? He was already immensely curious about this as well. He had merely shown Mok Gyeong-un the secret art once. The purpose was to let Mok Gyeong-un know the excellence and greatness of the Wave Demon Poison Scripture. At his question, Mok Gyeong-un pondered for a moment. Hmm. Normally, he would have concealed this talent, but Baek Sa-ha had already witnessed everything. There was no way to hide it anyway. Left with no choice, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly replied, I learned it after seeing it once. What? Baek Sa-has expression stiffened. He had only shown the secret art once, yet Mok Gyeong-un claimed to have learned it by observing it? For a moment, Baek Sa-has mind became complicated. For someone who had cultivated martial arts for such a long time, they could quickly understand the principles of any martial art they encountered to a certain extent. However, it was a different matter to say that one could master a martial art after seeing it only once. Martial arts did not consist of just techniques. As one progressed to higher levels of martial arts, it was impossible to completely master them without comprehending the intent or meaning behind each technique. Baek Sa-ha calmed himself and asked, Do you truly mean that you mastered it after seeing it just once? Its difficult to do so just by reading. While looking at the secret art, I read the traces of intent in the handwriting as mental images and stored them in my mind. Mental images? Oh my Baek Sa-ha let out an exclamation. Was this fellow, who was only 17 years old, capable of even visualizing mental images? It was truly astonishing. Even Baek Sa-ha himself had only become able to visualize traces of intent in his mind upon reaching the peak of the Peak Realm, yet this young fellow could do it? This is truly a monster. Baek Sa-ha had no choice but to acknowledge it. This child was in a realm that ordinary people could never hope to reach. It was a realm that could truly be called that of a genius. Baek Sa-ha glanced at Na Yul-ryang. I understand now. He could see why Na Yul-ryang had been so wary of Mok Gyeong-un. An awl that was sharp would poke out of its handle. This childs talent was exactly like that. He possessed a monstrous aptitude for comprehending secret arts after a single reading and an absurd martial prowess that allowed him to gain enlightenment and break through his threshold while fighting. It was enough to instill fear, no, even a sense of awe. Perhaps I am witnessing the birth of a monster that will never be seen again in martial arts history. With such monstrous progress, perhaps within twenty years, Mok Gyeong-un would reach the realm of the Six Heavens, considered the pinnacle of the martial arts world. As his thoughts reached this point, Baek Sa-ha couldnt contain his excitement. Keke. Even his hands and feet were trembling without him realizing it. If he had encountered Mok Gyeong-un as an enemy, he would have had to kill him due to his talent, but that was not the case for Baek Sa-ha. Hadnt he accepted this fellow as his disciple? It felt like fortune was piling up as a double blessing in his later years. Following me, there are now two individuals who will make the Wave Demon Poison Scripture prosper. Theres no longer a need to worry about the successor of the main family. He had been content with just accepting Mok Gyeong-un as his disciple. But now, he truly wanted to make Mok Gyeong-un a member of the Baek Clan. Since Mok Gyeong-un had already turned his back on the righteous factions and his family, there would be no issue in making him an adopted son of the Baek Clan. This fellow is a treasure. The greatest treasure. He was so overjoyed that he felt like shouting out loud right away. However, now was not the time. They were still faced with a problem that needed to be resolved. Kekeke. Good. This masters curiosity has been satisfied. Now, for the final question. You have many questions, it seems. Of course, there are many. Now, you and this master are in the same boat. Dont we need to rely on each other to overcome this crisis? Crisis. It could indeed be considered a crisis. After all, they had made a troublesome enemy. What this master wants to ask is simple. What will you do now? What will I do, you ask? Yes. Now that we have made an enemy of Eldest Young Master, there is only one path we can take. One path? Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed he had something in mind. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Do you have something in mind, Master? Is there even a need to think about it? If Eldest Young Master becomes the successor, both you and our Baek Clan will be in a precarious position. Well, thats true. Then, what should we do? We should ensure that someone other than Eldest Young Master becomes the successor. -Snap! Baek Sa-ha snapped his fingers and said, Exactly! Thats precisely what I want to say. We must support a different successor other than Eldest Young Master for us, master and disciple, to overcome this crisis and survive. Originally, Eldest Young Masters support base was so strong that the other two successors had virtually no chance, but now the situation has changed. In what way? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha smirked and then said in a meaningful voice, Depending on your choice, the dynamics can shift. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 C Choice (2)Originally, Eldest Young Masters support base was so strong that the other two successors had virtually no chance, but now the situation has changed. In what way? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha smirked and said in a meaningful voice, Depending on your choice, the dynamics can shift. My choice? Yes. Your choice. Mok Gyeong-uns choice. That was the Poison King Baek Sa-has judgment. In fact, this judgment was not made lightly. Mok Gyeong-un was the disciple of the Shadow Clan, which oversaw confidential matters and intelligence within the Heaven and Earth Society, and he was also the disciple of the Baek Clan, which specialized in poison and mass killing. That alone placed him in a significantly important position. Within the Heaven and Earth Society, there are numerous martial arts families, sects, and factions. Each of these groups, when gathered together, can become a great force, but among them, there are particularly important groups that play crucial roles. Representative examples are our Baek Clan and the Shadow Clan, which handles confidential matters. The power of these two groups was extremely important for those vying for the position of successor, considering their future prospects. That was why the second disciple, Jang Neung-ak, and the third disciple, Wi So-yeon, coveted Mok Gyeong-un. As if recalling this, Mok Gyeong-un nodded. Moreover, an even greater variable of power has been born today. A variable of power Keke, its none other than this master and you. Baek Sa-ha said with a triumphant expression, shrugging his shoulders. Coincidentally, both Baek Sa-ha and Mok Gyeong-un had broken through their thresholds and reached the Transformation Realm. Even within the Heaven and Earth Society, only a handful of individuals had reached this realm, and their power was no exaggeration to say it was on par with the scale of a small to medium-sized sect. With the power of this master and you, we can change the dynamics of this competitive landscape. Even with just the two of us, its sufficient. Kekeke. Ah I see. Why is your reaction so lackluster? Do you lack confidence in the power you possess? Baek Sa-ha frowned and asked, dissatisfied with Mok Gyeong-uns flat response. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and replied, Its not particularly that. Then why do you seem so deflated? I just think its meaningless if its not definite. If its not definite? Dont tell me youre not satisfied even after breaking through your threshold? Its just a path that needs to be traversed anyway. !? Mok Gyeong-un answered nonchalantly. At his words, Baek Sa-ha inwardly clicked his tongue. Baek Sa-ha had broken through his threshold after a long time, so he felt no regrets. Countless martial artists aspired to break through their thresholds and become supreme masters, but the reality was that many failed to surpass the first-rate level. Yet this child was continuously looking upward. Was his goal from the beginning different? At this, Baek Sa-ha patted Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder and spoke in a solemn voice, Your words are correct. This master was about to be satisfied with a small achievement and fail to see the bigger picture. I was truly foolish as a cultivator of martial arts. Hmm? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with surprise at Baek Sa-has self-reflection. Mok Gyeong-un had not meant it in that sense. He simply believed that his current martial prowess was still insufficient, considering the various threads involving his targets of vengeance. To Mok Gyeong-un, martial arts were merely a tool for revenge. Of course, for Baek Sa-ha, who was unaware of this, Mok Gyeong-uns attitude seemed like the true stance of a martial artist. -It seems that old man is misunderstanding something trivial. Cheong-ryeong chuckled, finding this scene amusing. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied, -Misunderstanding is ones own freedom. -Well, thats true. -By the way, Cheong-ryeong. -What is it? -Didnt we have a bet? -What bet are you talking about? -If I recall correctly, Cheong-ryeong clearly said that if I overcome the wall within three years, you would become my slave -Aaaaaaaaaaaaah! Cheong-ryeong screamed so loudly that it seemed like her ears would tear. Mok Gyeong-un, who usually remained unfazed by most things, felt like his eardrums would fall out from the noise. -Aaaaaaaaaaaaah! -Are you going to keep doing this? -Aaaaaaaaaaaaah! -Ill consider the bet void, so stop it. Its noisy. - As soon as Mok Gyeong-un nullified the bet, Cheong-ryeong fell silent as if nothing had happened. Mok Gyeong-un inwardly clicked his tongue at Cheong-ryeongs behavior. On the other hand, Cheong-ryeong inwardly let out a sigh of relief. She was already living a life as a spirit servant, no different from a slave, and if she had to treat this fellow like a true master on top of that, she would rather be completely annihilated. This annoying brat. It was a bet that could never have been valid in the first place. What kind of madman would reach the Transformation Realm within a mere two months of learning martial arts? If he had reached the Transformation Realm through enlightenment, it would have been understandable, but he had even forcibly penetrated the essence, energy, and spirit by inferring the flow of energy. He was truly a monstrous fellow. Perhaps he was a variable in and of himself, created by the heavens. At that moment, the Poison King Baek Sa-ha spoke, I apologize for getting carried away with excitement and engaging in idle chatter. Anyway, as you said, regardless of achievements or such matters, we still need to make a choice. Given Eldest Young Masters temperament, once he regains his senses, he will pressure you and this master in any way possible. His speed will be very swift. Mok Gyeong-un also agreed with this. If Na Yul-ryang was similar to him, it would be no exaggeration to say that the war would begin the moment he opened his eyes. In that case, as Baek Sa-ha said, they had no choice but to build a force that even Na Yul-ryang could not recklessly move against. Your words are correct, Master. Then, will you choose Jang Neung-ak or Wi So-yeon? In this regard, I will fully follow your choice. In fact, the person Baek Sa-ha had in mind was the youngest disciple, Wi So-yeon. The second disciple, Jang Neung-ak, had a treacherous side to him and was not a trustworthy figure. However, the reason he gave Mok Gyeong-un the choice was that he believed the future leaders of the Heaven and Earth Society would be the younger generation of successors, not his own generation. But this fellow will also choose Wi So-yeon, wont he? What Wi So-yeon lacked was a support base. If the Baek Clan, the Shadow Clan, and their master-disciple duo supported her, she could establish a force that rivaled Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. For now, Wi So-yeon is the most suitable candidate. With your astute insight, you should be able to see that much, right? Thats what he thought, but Then, I think Jang Neung-ak would be better. What? For a moment, Baek Sa-has expression stiffened. He was inwardly disappointed by Mok Gyeong-uns unexpected choice. No, why would you choose that fellow of all people? Among the three, Jang Neung-ak had the weakest martial prowess, was treacherous, and had a personality close to being reckless. In Baek Sa-has view, Jang Neung-ak was the least suitable to be the Society Leader. At this, Baek Sa-ha sighed and asked, Are you sure about choosing Jang Neung-ak? Since he had given Mok Gyeong-un the choice, it was difficult for him to openly oppose, but he at least wanted to know the reason. It was unlikely that this cunning fellow would make such a decision without any thought. Or could it be Baek Sa-has gaze turned towards the unconscious Woo Horang. He was aware that Woo Horang was the chief disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun and the leader of the Giant Watchtower Group. He was said to be Wi So-yeons right-hand man, wasnt he? Judging from the traces around, it seemed that Mok Gyeong-un had also fought him before Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Could it be related to that? If that was the case, Baek Sa-ha could mediate to some extent. Although he couldnt interfere with the enmity between the Society Leaders successor, he had some room to intervene in conflicts between young individuals. However, Jang Neung-aks subordinates are extremely loyal to their lord, regardless of what kind of person he is. On the other hand, Wi So-yeons subordinates seem to view her as a woman to be admired rather than their lord, regardless of her character. What? A woman to be admired? Yes. Oh my At Mok Gyeong-uns words, a sigh of disappointment escaped Baek Sa-has mouth. He had intended to mediate if the conflict was the cause. However, if what Mok Gyeong-un said was true, it meant that Wi So-yeon lacked the fortune of having talented subordinates, regardless of her character. Of course, if they supported her, the situation would improve considerably. But if the person who was to become the leader fundamentally lacked the ability to lead subordinates, supporting them would not end the problem. Could her beauty be a disaster? Wi So-yeon was a peerless beauty. Any man would inevitably fall for her dazzling beauty. Baek Sa-ha had not considered this to be a significant problem. He believed that as long as she led her subordinates with strong leadership, it would be fine. However, if her close subordinates viewed her as an object of desire rather than their lord, as Mok Gyeong-un said, he might need to reconsider. If she cant lead her subordinates He couldnt say that Mok Gyeong-uns judgment was wrong. Although Jang Neung-aks personality and talent could be considered inferior to Wi So-yeons, when it came to the position of leading a group, Jang Neung-ak seemed to be the better choice. At this, Baek Sa-ha nodded, indicating his understanding. Alright. Do as you wish. Then, go to Jang Neung-ak and convey your intentions. I understand. Then, what about you, Master? I will quickly clean up this place, meet with the Shadow Clan leader to inform him of this matter, and then discuss an alliance between the Shadow Clan and the Baek Clan. Ah He had indeed needed someone to handle the situation. Thinking it was a good opportunity, Mok Gyeong-un clasped his hands in a gesture of gratitude towards the Poison King Baek Sa-ha. Thank you. Keke, what are you thanking me for? Your affairs are now this masters affairs as well. What are you doing? Hurry. We need to quickly establish our forces before Eldest Young Master wakes up. I understand. Then, Ill leave it to you. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un turned his body and approached someone who was lying unconscious. At this, Baek Sa-ha frowned and asked, What are you trying to do? Didnt this master say he would handle things here? Ah. I think I need to take this friend with me. The person Mok Gyeong-un pointed to was none other than Woo Horang, the Grand Leader of the Giant Watchtower Group and a close subordinate of the third disciple, Wi So-yeon. At this, Baek Sa-ha, not understanding, asked, Why would you, who said youre going to meet Jang Neung-ak, take that fellow with you? Dont tell me youre planning to give him as a gift to show your support? No. Its not that. Im going to visit Wi So-yeon first. What? Now what was this about? He said he wouldnt choose Wi So-yeon, so why was he going to her? As Baek Sa-ha was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un approached him and whispered something quietly in his ear. Hearing this, Baek Sa-ha frowned and asked, No. Is that even possible? Well know once we try. Im not sure if youll unnecessarily provoke Wi So-yeon. Baek Sa-ha couldnt hide his concern. However, Mok Gyeong-un, as if not minding it at all, hoisted the unconscious Woo Horang over his shoulder and said, Well know once we try. Then, please take care of cleaning up this place. Ah That friend lying over there is Seok Jung, the escort the Shadow Clan leader assigned to me. You can take him with you when you go to the Shadow Clan. Having made his request, Mok Gyeong-un carried Woo Horang and left. Watching his back, Baek Sa-ha clicked his tongue. He wasnt sure if things would go according to the fellows intentions. Would Wi So-yeon, who desired to be the Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, accept that? He was concerned that it might only increase the number of enemies. Hmm. Baek Sa-ha, who had been staring in the direction Mok Gyeong-un had gone, clicked his tongue and soon approached the unconscious Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. He didnt know how things had come to this point, but the war of life and death with this fellow had begun. However, now that the war had started, he had no intention of losing. Since youve touched me and the Baek Clan, be prepared for the consequences. Baek Sa-ha, who had issued a warning in his mind, carefully glanced around. He couldnt detect anything with his senses. After surveying the surroundings, Baek Sa-ha S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ahem. Slyly placed his foot on Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs right ankle and applied force, pressing down firmly. -Crack! The sound of the ankle breaking could be heard. Since his right wrist was already broken and his right eyeball had been taken by Mok Gyeong-un, it wouldnt be strange if his right ankle was additionally broken here, would it? Kekeke. *** The residence of the Society Leaders third disciple, Wi So-yeon. A man with a bruised face was entering that place. He was Yeop Wi-seon, the youngest disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun. Oh! Brother Yeop! As he entered the pavilion, a young man who had been training by balancing a large stone on a thick short sword in the courtyard of the residence greeted him cheerfully. His name was Yang Il. He was the leader of the Transient Sword Group[1] and one of Wi So-yeons close subordinates. Brother Yang. Yeop Wi-seon clasped his hands in a greeting, his face somewhat flushed. Inwardly, he was extremely embarrassed. He had gone to the Corpse Blood Valley to report but ended up fighting with a trainee, and to make matters worse, he had caused an incident that resulted in him being locked up in a dark room for several days of secluded training. He thought he would be imprisoned for at least a few months. However, for some reason, his master, Bright Blade King Son Yun, had released him about half a quarter of an hour ago. [If you cause trouble one more time, youll truly be in secluded training for a year. Understand?] Of course, he had given a chilling warning. At this, Yeop Wi-seon had even shed tears as he begged for forgiveness. It was fortunate that no one had seen it, but thinking about it now made his teeth grind. If it werent for that bastard named Mok Gyeong-un, he wouldnt have suffered like this and fallen out of favor with the young lady. That son of a bitch. Someday, he would get his revenge. He had already heard that the bastard had become the disciple of the Shadow Clan leader. At least that was fortunate. If the bastard had become the disciple of the Thunderbolt Fist King or his master, Bright Blade King Son Yun, it would have been difficult to seek revenge, but since he became the disciple of an executive below the Five Kings, there would always be an opportunity. Anyway, this wasnt important right now. He was already on his way here with his masters orders. Brother Yang. Where is our senior brother? Is he with the young lady? Grand Leader Woo Horang has gone to fetch someone on the young ladys orders. He went to fetch someone? Then where did he go? Why? Did something happen? Our master is looking for him. Ah. Did the Bright Blade King master call for him? Yes. Grand Leader Woo Horang is waiting for someone named Mok Gyeong-un near the residence of the Poison Kings Baek Clan. !? At those words, Yeop Wi-seon tilted his head. Now what was this about? Why was he waiting for Mok Gyeong-un near the Baek Clans residence? Why? What do you mean why? Its to recruit him, of course. What? Yeop Wi-seon showed disgust at those words. He was already planning to tell the young lady that they shouldnt recruit Mok Gyeong-un, that bastard, especially after learning that he was a hostage of the righteous faction, but what was this absurd news? This wouldnt do. If this was true, he had to immediately inform the young lady -Creak! At that moment, the entrance to the residence opened, and someone entered. Yeop Wi-seons expression instantly distorted hideously. That was because the one who had entered was none other than that damn bastard. Mok Gyeong-un! However, Oh. Its been a while. What a coincidence. This person is your senior brother, right? What? -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un lifted someone he was carrying on his shoulder with one hand, as if he were a sack. Seeing him, Yeop Wi-seon and Yang Ils eyes simultaneously widened. No way? S-Senior brother? The person lifted by Mok Gyeong-uns hand was none other than Woo Horang, the chief disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun and one of the Five Tigers, known as the top successors of the Heaven and Earth Society. He was known to be someone that only executives could handle, yet seeing him unconscious and covered in blood, as if he had suffered serious injuries, the two couldnt hide their shock. Chapter 161 Chapter 161 C Proposition (1)S-Senior brother? Huh? Grand Leader Woo? The person lifted by Mok Gyeong-uns hand was none other than Woo Horang, the chief disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun and one of the Five Tigers, known as the top successors of the Heaven and Earth Society. He was known to be someone that only executives could handle, yet seeing him unconscious and covered in blood, as if he had suffered serious injuries, the disciple pair Yeop Wi-seon and Transient Sword Groups leader Yang Il couldnt hide their shock. Whats going on? Why was their senior brother in such a state? Yeop Wi-seon had never seen his senior brother defeated by someone before. Yeop Wi-seons gaze momentarily turned towards Mok Gyeong-un. No. Absolutely not. For a moment, he wondered if it was Mok Gyeong-uns doing. But that couldnt be. He had sparred with him before, so he knew his martial prowess. He believed Mok Gyeong-un was either at the pinnacle of Peak Realm or slightly above it. But for him to reduce his senior brother, who had reached the Peak Realm, to such a state? It was absurd. But then, -Thud! Transient Sword Groups leader Yang Il dropped the large stone he had placed on the short swords blade and spoke with a gaze filled with wariness. Mok Gyeong-un. Is this your doing? Huh? Now what was this about? No matter how much that damned bastard possessed decent martial prowess that even their lord, Wi So-yeon, showed interest in, he didnt have the ability to handle their senior brother. Brother Yang. That bastards martial prowess is similar to mine. Hes not capable of being an opponent for our senior brother. What are you talking about? Brother Yeop. That Mok Gyeong-un has reached the Peak Realm, just like the Grand Leader of the Geo Gwal. !? At Yang Ils words, Yeop Wi-seon showed a dumbfounded expression. Was he mocking him now? It hadnt even been half a month since he had encountered the bastard at the Corpse Blood Valley. But in that time, by what means had he reached the Peak Realm? Are you mocking me now? Ive sparred with that bastard before Its not a joke. Our lord personally said so, and Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple, also acknowledged his martial prowess. What? What? Even their lord and Jang Neung-ak acknowledged it? What in the world was going on? Did this make any sense? How could he have reached the Peak Realm in such a short time since they had sparred at the Corpse Blood Valleys non-stick pot? It was impossible to believe. As he was perplexed, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Ill return him to you. What? Your senior brother. Take him. W-Wait. What are you trying to -Whoosh! Before Yeop Wi-seon could finish his words, Mok Gyeong-un casually tossed the unconscious Woo Horang, whom he had been holding with one hand, towards Yeop Wi-seon as if he were a piece of luggage. Woo Horangs considerably large body flew towards Yeop Wi-seon at a fast speed. Y-You bastard? Yeop Wi-seon hurriedly spread his arms to catch Woo Horang. He drew upon a suitable amount of martial power, intending to stably receive his senior brother, but -Bang! Ugh! The moment he caught Woo Horangs body, the weight of the martial power contained within caused Yeop Wi-seons knees to buckle. Along with that, Yeop Wi-seons feet -Skid skid skid skid! Slid across the courtyards ground, being pushed back by about eight steps. Even this was only possible because he had gritted his teeth and endured it by drawing upon his tenth-level martial power halfway through. Although it had happened in an instant, it felt quite lengthy to Yeop Wi-seon. Haa Haa -Thud! Yeop Wi-seons breathing became ragged as he struggled to set Woo Horang on the ground. What? What was that? What had just happened was the subtle principle of Transferring Flowers and Connecting Wood. If the orthodox method was to utilize the opponents energy, transmitting energy to the opponent by imbuing it into something was also an application of Transferring Flowers and Connecting Wood. This was also called the technique of Striking Objects to Transmit Energy. Its impossible. This level of advanced subtle principle was not something that a martial artist who had reached the Peak Realm could execute. It was a technique that could only be used by those who had ascended to the Peak Realm and possessed a high level of understanding of energy. Yeop Wi-seon found it difficult to accept even after experiencing it firsthand. There was anger towards the bastard, but this was also something that was impossible by common sense. How could he have gained enlightenment and reached a higher realm than himself in such a short time? As he was perplexed, Yang Il asked, Was that just now Striking Objects to Transmit Energy? Brother Yeop, are you alright? Im fine. Although he had learned that the bastards inner energy was extraordinary through the Striking Objects to Transmit Energy technique, he had not suffered internal injuries. He just felt unsettled and dirty. Then, Mok Gyeong-un spoke, That person. His acupoints have been sealed, so youll need to release them for him to regain consciousness. What? Youre saying you sealed our senior brothers acupoints? No. I didnt do it. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns denial, Transient Sword Groups leader Yang Il asked in puzzlement, Then, if it wasnt you, Mok Gyeong-un, but someone else who sealed his acupoints, does that mean that person is the one who reduced the Grand Leader of the Geo Gwal to this state? Ah. Thats not it. Its true that he ended up like this after fighting me. Are you trying to play word games with us, you bastard? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeop Wi-seon shouted, his anger boiling over. Then, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, Its the truth. And why would I joke with you? Joke? Ha! I get it now. What do you mean? Seeing that someone else sealed his acupoints, you ganged up on our senior brother and overwhelmed him. It makes sense. No matter how rapidly your martial arts have progressed, how could a bastard like you defeat our senior brother, one of the Five Tigers, alone? Hmm. At Yeop Wi-seons heated exclamation, Yang Il also glanced at Mok Gyeong-un with a skeptical gaze. In fact, their lord, Wi So-yeon, had said that Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess seemed to be at the beginning of the Peak Realm. That was why she had sent not Yang Il, whose martial prowess was similar to Mok Gyeong-uns, but Woo Horang, who possessed the highest martial prowess among her subordinates. But if their lords judgment was accurate, no matter how one thought about it, Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess alone couldnt have defeated Woo Horang. The gap between the beginning and the pinnacle of Peak Realm is significant. Yang Il himself had also sparred with Woo Horang and lost, so he had experienced that gap firsthand. The title of the Five Tigers was not something anyone could receive. Wasnt Woo Horang a monster among the successors who were known to be unrivaled by anyone except the executives? In that case, Yeop Wi-seons words about a joint attack also made sense. Could it be that he has joined hands with them? In fact, what their lord, Wi So-yeon, had been concerned about was Mok Gyeong-un entering under the faction of Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple. Judging from Jang Neung-aks attitude, he already seemed to be quite close to Mok Gyeong-un. Ah! Yang Ils eyes widened as if he had realized something, and he whispered to Yeop Wi-seon, I think Brother Yeop is right. What do you mean by that? I heard that one of Jang Neung-aks close subordinates, Woo Maeng-chun of the Two Peaks, was murdered last night. What? At this, Yeop Wi-seons eyes widened. What in the world had happened while he was in secluded training? Yang Il continued, I thought it was strange that Jang Neung-ak kept glaring at our lord and Grand Leader Woo with eyes full of killing intent at the Baek Clans residence. Ha! Then theres no doubt that the bastard hostage of the righteous faction and Jang Neung-aks subordinates ganged up on our senior brother and reduced him to this state. -Those foolish persons. What nonsense are they spouting? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. There was no way they couldnt hear him even if they whispered. He hadnt said a word, yet they were piecing together the situation in their own way. It was him who had killed Woo Maeng-chun, Jang Neung-aks close subordinate, and it was also him who had reduced Woo Horang, Wi So-yeons subordinate, to this state, but there was no connection between the two incidents. However, it was quite amusing to see them linking unrelated incidents together. Theyre fun to play with. That was the extent of Mok Gyeong-uns judgment. But now, he had no business with them. You two. If you want to continue your conversation, go ahead. Im here to see Young Lady Wi So-yeon. Shes inside the main hall, right? Mok Gyeong-un tried to take a step forward. At that moment, -Shing! Yeop Wi-seon drew his unique weapon, the Geo-hyeong-do, which he had been carrying on his back. Then, he aimed the tip of the blade at Mok Gyeong-un and shouted, How dare you try to meet the lady with those filthy feet? Youre really making this troublesome. What? I havent agreed to your interesting speculation, so why dont you just release that persons acupoints and confirm it directly? Mok Gyeong-un tried to take another step forward. At that instant, a sharp murderous intent rose from the ground just three steps ahead of Mok Gyeong-un, drawing a line. -Swish! The one who drew that line was none other than Transient Sword Groups leader, Yang Il. With his sword radiating murderous intent, ready to strike at any moment, Yang Il warned, Abandon any thoughts of crossing that line. At his strong warning, Yeop Wi-seon thought it was fortunate. He had already judged that he had no chance in a one-on-one confrontation due to Mok Gyeong-uns sudden advancement. However, the situation was different if they fought together. Transient Sword Groups leader, Yang Il, was an outstanding talent who had reached the beginning of the Peak Realm. Excluding their senior brother, he could be considered the left arm of their lord, Wi So-yeon. If they fought together, the advantage would be theirs. That son of a bitch. Perfect. Moreover, back then, he had been careful not to fully unleash his techniques because they were inside the treasure-filled Corpse Blood Valley. But now, it was different. In this spacious courtyard, he could use his full power. Brother Yang Ill join you. -Step! Yeop Wi-seon stood beside Transient Sword Groups leader Yang Il and assumed a starting stance. A joint attack might be cowardly, but they had sufficient justification. After all, there was suspicion that the bastard had also used a joint attack against their senior brother. But then, Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand lightly, as if he found it bothersome, and said, Lets stop this. I didnt come here to fight, but to see Young Lady Wi So-yeon. Shut up! Do you think our lord would meet with a mere hostage of the righteous faction? Thats strange. From what I remember your senior brother saying, Young Lady Wi So-yeon had summoned me. Isnt that right? Thats The answer to this came from Yang Il, who was standing next to him. She did summon you. Because our lord highly values you. But do you think well let you meet the lady so casually after youve seriously injured the Grand Leader of the Geo Gwal, who went to fetch you? Youre not making sense. Then why dont you just wake up that person and ask him directly? What? You keep talking as if I was the one who attacked him first, so why dont you release his acupoints and directly Ah, no. Mok Gyeong-un stopped mid-sentence and shook his head. Then, he said to them, Why dont you two just attack me together? What? Youre telling us to attack together? Didnt you hear me? I said it would be better if I defeat both of you and go. That way, even the lady will feel the impact. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Transient Sword Groups leader Yang Ils eyes sharpened. Unlike Yeop Wi-seons words, he had no intention of launching a joint attack or attacking Mok Gyeong-un first. He still couldnt be sure about the truth. However, as a martial artist, such provocation was quite irritating. Are you underestimating me and Brother Yeop? Underestimate? Of course not. Then why are you telling us to attack simultaneously? At Yang Ils question, Mok Gyeong-un replied with a smile, Its bothersome to deal with you one by one, and youre not at a high enough level, so Im telling you to attack together. -Grit! Yang Il gritted his teeth. He usually responded calmly to provocations. However, he was already quite displeased by the statement that Mok Gyeong-un had defeated Woo Horang, who was like their eldest brother, so when Mok Gyeong-un provoked him like this, he couldnt endure it. Is that so? Then lets see how strong you are! -Whoosh! Yang Il launched his figure towards Mok Gyeong-un. Likewise, Yeop Wi-seon, who was angry at Mok Gyeong-uns provocation and had been waiting for an opportunity to launch a joint attack, kicked off the ground in sync with Yang Il and launched his figure. Chohaemujunggeoms 4th stance, Gathering Shadows and Marking Promises! Renowned Sun Blade Techniques 2nd hidden stance, Proclaiming Harm and Recounting Faults! Yang Il and Yeop Wi-seon simultaneously swung their sword and blade, attempting to unleash their ultimate techniques. It was at that very moment. -Swish! -Clang! No way? Gasp! In an instant, Mok Gyeong-uns figure blurred and reappeared in front of them, his hands already grasping the blades of their sword and blade before they could even execute their ultimate techniques. !!!!!!!! Both Yang Il and Yeop Wi-seon couldnt hide their bewilderment at what had happened in a single moment. What in the world was going on? They couldnt even see his movements. -Crack! W-What strength? I cant pull out the blade They tried to draw upon their martial power to pull out their sword and blade, but they wouldnt budge. To them, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said, Youre slow. You bastard! -Whoosh! Yang Il released the sword he was holding and gathered his index and middle fingers, raising murderous intent to pierce Mok Gyeong-uns Adams apple. However, -Thud! Before he could do so, Mok Gyeong-uns kick struck his head. Along with his brain being shaken, Yang Ils eyes rolled back, and he slumped to the ground. -Thud! You didnt expect me to just wait for you to hit me, did you? Mok Gyeong-un sneered at the unconscious Yang Il. Seeing this scene, Yeop Wi-seon was so shocked that his face turned pale, and his hands and feet began to tremble. What the hell was this? Wasnt he someone who had been almost evenly matched with him not long ago? But how had he become this strong? Although Yang Il was at the beginning stage, he had reached the Peak Realm, so even Woo Horang, one of the Five Tigers, couldnt defeat him in an instant like this. Y-You bastard, just what If you know you cant match me in skill, wouldnt it be better to politely step aside? -Grip! At Mok Gyeong-uns arrogant words, Yeop Wi-seon bit his lip hard. He had already experienced that he was no match for Mok Gyeong-un when he used the Striking Objects to Transmit Energy technique. But he didnt want to show any weakness to this bastard. At this, Yeop Wi-seon abruptly swung a fist at Mok Gyeong-un and shouted, You son of a bitch -Smack! Ack! The fist didnt even touch him. Before he could even finish his words, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Yeop Wi-seons neck and lifted him up. Then, with an eerie smile, he said to the struggling Yeop Wi-seon, Dont use such strong language. It makes you look weak. -Shudder! For a moment, goosebumps rose from Yeop Wi-seons spine, and his eyes reddened with fear. It was at that very moment. Stop! The sound of someones shout was heard. The owner of that shout was none other than, Y-Young Lady? Wi So-yeon, the Society Leaders third disciple. She had emerged from the main hall building and was looking at Mok Gyeong-un with surprised eyes. Chapter 162 Chapter 162 C Proposition (2)If one were to pick the most outstanding subordinate among the followers of the Society Leaders third disciple, Wi So-yeon, it would undoubtedly be Woo Ho-rang, the chief disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun and the leader of the Giant Watchtower Group. His martial arts prowess was recognized by all, as he was included among the Five Tigers, known as the best late-stage Masters of the Heaven and Earth Society. However, the person she confided in the most among her followers was Gi Ok-ryeon, a fellow woman. Gi Ok-ryeon was the eldest daughter of Sun Rock Valley Master Gi Hae and Wi So-yeons closest friend and true right-hand woman. -Swish! Gi Ok-ryeon pulled out a needle from the back of Wi So-yeon, who had her upper body clothes pulled down, exposing half her back. The sharp tip of the needle she pulled out had turned black. As I thought, there was still some poison remaining. But seeing only a part of the needle discolored, it seems the detoxification is almost complete. Young Lady, are you feeling better now? Thanks to you. The Sun Rock Valley Master was skilled in medical arts, so Gi Ok-ryeon had also inherited that ability. Thus, she had helped to quickly expel the remaining poisons left in Wi So-yeons body using acupuncture. The poison of the Elder Poison King must be truly formidable. In terms of internal energy alone, you should be no less than Elder Poison King, Young Lady. Perhaps not anymore. Ah Youve crossed the threshold. It was truly ironic. On the day they visited, Poison King Baek Sa-ha had reached the Transformation Realm. As a result, his importance had increased significantly. If Poison King Baek Sa-ha, now a master of the Transformation Realm, supported them, it would be equivalent to gaining an army of thousands. However, the key was how to bring him over to their side. Mok Gyeong-un It had become difficult to persuade Poison King Baek Sa-ha directly. Therefore, currently, the only route to gain Baek Sa-has support was through Mok Gyeong-un. This was because Baek Sa-ha had accepted Mok Gyeong-un as his disciple. As a result, Mok Gyeong-uns value had risen tremendously. Mok Gyeong-un was the joint disciple of Shadow Clan Master and Poison King, so if they could bring him under their wing, they would be able to draw in both Shadow Clan and Baek Clan. They had to bring him in at all costs, but she was inwardly worried. Im concerned that the Second Senior Brother might resort to underhanded means. Second Young Master? Yes. Its because of that incident, isnt it? Right. Second Senior Brothers anger seemed immense. Even so, would he openly do something? Its not like we were the ones responsible, as you said. When the roots of suspicion run deep, one becomes blind to reason. That may be true, but Sigh. I dont understand why this misfortune has befallen us. Why did such a thing suddenly happen, causing us to be suspected in this way? Wait a moment Young Lady, could this be a scheme to drive a wedge between us? Gi Ok-ryeon raised a question. At her words, Wi So-yeons eyes narrowed. That was because Wi Maeng-cheon, a trusted subordinate of Second Senior Brother Jang Neung-ak from the Five Evils Association, had been assassinated by someone the previous night. This had greatly angered Second Senior Brother. Although he was bedridden, their Master still had his eyes wide open, so until now, there had been no incidents of the three disciples crossing the line or clashing significantly. However, that balance had now been shattered. Given Second Senior Brothers temperament, having lost a cherished subordinate, he would undoubtedly seek revenge in some way. But the important thing here was that this was not their doing. Why do you think its a scheme to drive a wedge between us? Isnt it obvious? Due to Wi Maeng-cheons death, we are now under suspicion from Second Young Master. If this continues, we will inevitably clash. So you think its a scheme to drive a wedge between us? What else could it be? If it is indeed such a scheme whose doing do you think it is? In response to Wi So-yeons question, Gi Ok-ryeon answered with a confident voice. Isnt it most likely the Eldest Young Master or his subordinates? First Senior Brother? Yes. They are the only ones who stand to benefit from this situation. At Gi Ok-ryeons words, Wi So-yeon rested her chin on her clasped hands. If one only considered the circumstances, the probability of it being First Senior Brother, as she speculated, was indeed high. After all, they were truly not responsible. However, Is it really First Senior Brother? What? It seems a bit different from First Senior Brothers style. Different, you say? If not the Eldest Young Master, there would be no reason for anyone else to do such a thing. It must be a ploy to make us and Second Young Masters factions fight. Wi So-yeon shook her head slightly at Gi Ok-ryeons words. Of course, there was some truth to her words. This was because the reason Second Senior Brother suspected her instead of First Senior Brother for the death of his subordinate Wi Maeng-cheon, and the reason she found the situation itself suspicious, overlapped. That reason was, First Senior Brother First Senior Brother doesnt even consider us as rivals. If he had, he would have tried to keep them in check somehow in the past. First Senior Brother was thorough, so if he considered someone an enemy, he would thoroughly crush them. Yet, he had simply observed as if watching from the sidelines as they gathered supporters to become the successor. He did not interfere at all. Even though it could have made him uncomfortable. If First Senior Brother had been determined to suppress us, he wouldnt have left us alone like this until now. First Senior Brother Na Yul-ryang was somehow different from ordinary people. Conversing with him made one feel inexplicably suffocated and even fearful. That was why she had avoided meeting him since their Master had taken to his sickbed. This would be the same for Second Senior Brother Jang Neung-ak. Apart from their Master, the person he feared the most was none other than First Senior Brother. At this, Wi So-yeon cautiously spoke. Perhaps an unexpected variable has emerged -Startled! At that moment, Wi So-yeon suddenly stopped speaking and looked somewhere. Gi Ok-ryeon asked in puzzlement. Young Lady? Something has happened outside. Something? Quickly remove the remaining needles. Y-Yes. Gi Ok-ryeon hastily removed all the needles stuck in Wi So-yeons acupoints. After swiftly putting on her top and adjusting her clothes, Wi So-yeon hurriedly opened the door and went outside. Of course, Gi Ok-ryeon followed behind her. Hearing the commotion from outside, Wi So-yeon, who had come out, couldnt hide her surprise at the scene unfolding before her eyes. !? -Thud! Crash! Yang Il, the young sect leader of the Transient Sword Group, collapsed after being hit by Mok Gyeong-uns kick in an instant. Gi Ok-ryeon, who followed behind, was equally surprised. Who was Yang Il? In terms of martial arts, he was the second-ranked expert among Wi So-yeons subordinates, at the early stage of the Transcendent Realm. Yet, he was taken out with a single strike? Impossible. How could this happen? Then, someone else caught Gi Ok-ryeons eye. It was none other than, S-Senior Brother Woo? Woo Ho-rang. He was lying on the ground, covered in blood, as if he had been severely injured. Why is Senior Brother Woo like this? Gi Ok-ryeon, who had secretly been in love with him for a long time, was startled by this sight and tried to run out immediately. Wi So-yeon stopped her by extending her hand. After holding back Gi Ok-ryeon, Wi So-yeon shouted in a loud voice. Stop! Wi So-yeons shout resonated far and wide. At her shout, Mok Gyeong-un, who was gripping Yeop Wi-seons neck, turned his head. Ah. Youve come out. You What is this rampage? In response to her question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and replied. Rampage? I simply came because the Young Lady called for me, but these people tried to stop me. Mok Gyeong-un pointed with his eyes, first at Yang Il, who was unconscious on the ground, and then at Yeop Wi-seon, whose neck was grasped in his hand. Ack, ack. Yeop Wi-seon struggled with a distressed expression, his face turning red as if it would burst from the bulging veins. Wi So-yeon pointed at him with her finger and said. Let go of that hand right now. Ah. This? Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and loosened his grip. With that, Yeop Wi-seon fell to the ground with a thud, landing on his bottom. Perhaps because his breathing had been obstructed by his neck being grabbed, Yeop Wi-seon coughed violently and tried to say something to Wi So-yeon. Cough, cough Yo-Young Cough This runt -Smack! Mok Gyeong-un lightly struck the back of Yeop Wi-seons neck. Perhaps due to the shock to his brain, Yeop Wi-seon toppled forward in that state and collapsed. What are you doing?! Stop. As Gi Ok-ryeon tried to step forward, unable to contain her anger at the sight of her companions being treated in such a way, Wi So-yeon restrained her. Then she spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. Youll have to explain properly what exactly happened here. Otherwise, even if its you, I wont be able to forgive you. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head as if he were in a difficult position. This is quite troublesome. I simply came to see the Young Lady, but these two gentlemen insisted that they couldnt let me meet you. They stopped you? Yes. Why did they do that? Thats what Id like to ask. Even though it was their master who summoned me. Wi So-yeons eyes sharpened at the feeling that he was somehow pinching her. While he had always been brazen in front of her, there was something strangely different from before. It wasnt simply being bold in front of a powerful figure, but truly stemming from self-confidence. This made her question. Undoubtedly, this man seemed to have made further progress in the meantime. What is it? Wi So-yeon couldnt hide her puzzlement. Even when she saw him in the Corpse Blood Valley report, she had been greatly surprised by his significantly improved martial arts compared to before. And now, his martial prowess had advanced again? While she was finding his rapid progress strange, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. If you truly find it hard to believe, why dont you wake them up and ask them? Seeing him go this far, it seemed clear that they had indeed tried to stop Mok Gyeong-un. But the reason seemed to be that. Wi So-yeon pointed at Woo Ho-rang, who was lying on the ground, with a nod of her head and said. Why is Woo Ho-rang in such a state? This person? He fought with me. What? At those words, Wi So-yeon furrowed her brows. Fight, what did he mean? That cant be. Woo Ho-rang received my order to bring you here. He wouldnt fight you without my command. Moreover, Woo Ho-rang knew the importance of Mok Gyeong-un. He would know better than anyone that the dynamics of this successor competition would change if they could obtain him, so why would he go to bring Mok Gyeong-un and end up fighting him? It didnt make sense. Then, could it be, Did you challenge Woo Ho-rang to a duel first? Theres no way that would happen? This person cited two reasons and requested a sparring match with me. Two reasons? Yes. What are they? The first reason is difficult for me to disclose due to an agreement with him, and the second reason was that he had to take revenge because that junior brother of his was put in a difficult position because of me. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Gi Ok-ryeon shouted with a flushed face. Revenge? What nonsense! Why would Senior Brother Woo disobey the Young Ladys orders and do such a thing to you Ok-ryeon. Thats enough. Young Lady. But this fellow is now slandering Senior Brother Woo with lies Before she could finish her sentence, Mok Gyeong-un interjected. If you truly cant believe it, you can wake him up and ask him as well, cant you? What? You said you couldnt believe that this person initiated the fight, right? Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Gi Ok-ryeon shouted defiantly. Do you know why I cant believe your words? It doesnt make sense for Senior Brother Woo, one of the Five Tigers, to lose to the likes of you Ok-ryeon! Wi So-yeon finally raised her voice. Sensing that her mood had turned unpleasant, Gi Ok-ryeon trembled with a flushed face and soon closed her mouth. I apologize. Calm down and step back. I know your heart well. Being the only one who knew that Gi Ok-ryeon had feelings for Woo Ho-rang, she patted her shoulder as if to comfort her and told her to step back. Watching them, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head from side to side. Seeing this, Wi So-yeon spoke in a cold voice. What is that attitude right now? Attitude? Your current attitude seems to be mocking me. Hmm. Rather than that, it has made me more confident. Confident? Yes. What have you become confident about? In response to Wi So-yeons question, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said. I just thought you had no luck with subordinates, but it seems you also pamper your subordinates quite a bit, Young Lady. How dare you! Gi Ok-ryeon, who thought he had insulted the Young Lady, raised her voice again. At that moment, -Swish! !? Mok Gyeong-uns figure dispersed like mist and disappeared. At the same time, Wi So-yeon turned her body with a surprised expression and reached out her hand, but, -Thud! Ugh! Before her hand could even touch, a dull sound rang out, and Gi Ok-ryeons eyes rolled back as her body toppled forward. Behind the collapsing Gi Ok-ryeon, Mok Gyeong-un stood with his hand raised. Clicking his tongue, Mok Gyeong-un spoke as if disappointed. Why do they all ignore what their master says, one after another? You This is rather fortunate. I wanted to have a private conversation with you. Smiling brightly, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Wi So-yeon, who spoke with surprised eyes. How do you know the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps? The high-speed movement technique Mok Gyeong-un had just displayed. If her eyes werent mistaken, it was the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps, a unique movement technique of First Senior Brother Na Yul-ryang. Chapter 163 Chapter 163 C Proposition (3)This is? For a moment, Wi So-yeon couldnt hide her surprise. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The high-speed movement technique Mok Gyeong-un had just displayed. If her eyes werent mistaken, it was the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps, a unique movement technique of First Senior Brother Na Yul-ryang. [Master, why is First Senior Brothers movement technique different from ours?] [Hohoho. Are you referring to the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps?] [Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps?] [Yes. The Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps, the unique movement technique of the Na family that your First Senior Brother has mastered, was once considered one of the three greatest movement techniques in the Central Plains.] [The best movement technique, you say?] [Indeed. Along with the Cloud Ladder Stride of the Wudang Sect, known for its profound mysteriousness, and the Wind and Cloud Steps of the Peerless Fortress, which has disappeared as a remnant of the old martial world but was regarded as the best in terms of swiftness and versatility, it gained fame as one of the three greatest movement techniques.] [Ah! To think he has mastered such an amazing technique] [But thats a thing of the past now. If you complete the Sun and Moon Steps that I have imparted to you, you will be able to dominate the world with a single step.] [Dominate the world!] Suddenly, the words her master had spoken to her more than a decade ago came to mind. Even after ten years, Wi So-yeon still hadnt fully grasped the profound principles of the Sun and Moon Steps. No, she wasnt even sure if it was truly a stepping technique that could dominate the world, as her master had said. Because no matter how much she practiced, she couldnt surpass First Senior Brothers Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps. The same was true for Second Senior Brother Jang Neung-ak. Anyway, that wasnt the important thing right now. How do you know the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps? Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps? Yes. Do you think I wouldnt recognize First Senior Brothers Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps? Ah Mok Gyeong-un let out a small gasp. They certainly seemed to be senior and junior disciples. He had closely observed Na Yul-ryangs movement technique during their confrontation, finding it to be quite efficient, and had learned the stepping method. But to think she could recognize it at a glance. You have keen eyes. -Pat! As soon as those words ended, the tip of Wi So-yeons index and middle fingers, forming a sword finger, touched Mok Gyeong-uns neck. The sharp aura flowing from it was like a sword. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes twinkled with interest. It was because there was not a single wasted movement in her actions. Your hands are fast. You Just what are you? Pardon? Could it be that First Senior Brother planted you? First Senior Brother? Ah. Are you referring to Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang? Dont play dumb. First Senior Brother doesnt even reveal the secrets of his stepping technique or breathing method to Master. Do you think such a First Senior Brother would carelessly teach his unique movement technique to others? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Youre laughing now? Ah. I apologize. It seems Ive caused a misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Yes. What misunderstanding are you talking about? Its true that I learned this movement technique from Young Master Na Yul-ryang, but its not what you think. Not what I think? Yes. Rather, should I say I just learned it? Just learned it? What nonsense are you spouting? One of Wi So-yeons eyebrows arched upwards. She thought Mok Gyeong-un was toying with her. No, from the moment he had reduced her subordinates to this state right before her eyes, he had already crossed the line of no return. -Woosh! A strong murderous aura emanated from Wi So-yeon. It was as if she would pierce or slash Mok Gyeong-uns neck at any moment. However, despite having such immense anger and killing intent, she was restraining herself. The reason was that if Na Yul-ryang was behind Mok Gyeong-un, the moment she attacked him, she would be making enemies of not only First Senior Brother but also Shadow Clan Master and Poison King. Wi So-yeon spoke, maintaining as much composure as possible. Speak clearly. What is your relationship with First Senior Brother? Theres no particular relationship. You expect me to believe those words Come to think of it, I should say we have a rather unpleasant relationship now. An unpleasant relationship? Yes. Wouldnt it be better to talk about you and me rather than that? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi So-yeon snorted. Having First Senior Brother, Poison King, and Shadow Clan Master backing you up, I guess youve lost sight of everything? Seeing as you dont even bother answering my questions. At her sharp words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and said. Ive given you proper answers. If theres anything else youd like to ask -Swish! At that moment, Wi So-yeons left hand moved. She moved her hand with lightning speed, attempting to strike Mok Gyeong-uns chest acupoints. However, -Pak! !? Wi So-yeon furrowed her brows. It was because her wrist, which was trying to strike the acupoints, was suddenly caught by Mok Gyeong-un. This caused a hint of wariness to appear in her eyes. He caught my wrist? She had already been convinced that Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts had advanced compared to before. Therefore, without holding back, she had properly utilized her acupoint striking technique. Yet, he had intercepted her wrist. That meant Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts had become much stronger than she had anticipated. You Just how much stronger have you become? Wi So-yeon asked bluntly without beating around the bush. In response to her question, Mok Gyeong-un answered nonchalantly. Who knows? It seems my skills are not yet satisfactory. What? Was he toying with her now? His martial arts had improved to the point where he could easily catch her wrist when she was determined to strike his acupoints, yet he claimed it wasnt satisfactory? Of course, this was true. Mok Gyeong-un was not at all satisfied with his current martial arts. However, from Wi So-yeons perspective, there was no way she could believe Mok Gyeong-uns true intentions. Just who are you really? A member of the orthodox Yeon Mok Sword Manor. A hostage of the orthodox faction captured by the Heaven and Earth Society. The top graduate of the Corpse Blood Valley. A disciple of Shadow Clan Master. A disciple of Poison King Baek Sa-ha. In less than half a month, his martial arts had rapidly improved, and he had even mastered First Senior Brother Na Yul-ryangs unique movement technique. Each and every step was so difficult to understand that it was hard to make connections. Wi So-yeon glared at Mok Gyeong-un and said. Could it be that youre First Senior Brothers disciple? I told you Im not. If youre not, then provide clear evidence that youre really not At that moment, before Wi So-yeon could finish her sentence, Mok Gyeong-un pointed to his waist. There was a small blood-stained leather pouch on Mok Gyeong-uns waist. What is this supposed to mean? Should I say theres something like a trophy inside? Trophy? What nonsense was this fellow spouting now? As she was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un put his hand into the pouch and pulled something out. Seeing it, Wi So-yeons eyes widened. You? What Mok Gyeong-un held in his hand was none other than an eyeball. However, this eyeball was somewhat different from that of an ordinary person, as the pupil had a silvery hue. !!!!! Upon seeing this, Wi So-yeons expression soon froze. For a moment, she found it hard to believe. If her thinking was correct, the owner of this eyeball was none other than, First Senior Brother? Wow. You recognized it at a glance, just like the movement technique. This How For a moment, Wi So-yeon was utterly confused. She had seen the pupil of First Senior Brothers right eye taking on a silvery hue only once. It was during his confrontation with Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak. She had attended the confrontation to witness the martial arts of the Five Kings, the top experts and highest-ranking members of the Heaven and Earth Society, as opportunities to observe their skills were rare. At that time, Wi So-yeon had seen the change in one of First Senior Brothers eyes. Impossible. But what was going on here? How did Mok Gyeong-un have this in his possession? You How did you? How do I have this, you ask? As I mentioned, its like a trophy. A trophy? Could it be that he had fought First Senior Brother? As she was perplexed, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said. I think this is enough to explain my relationship with the Young Master. Now, shouldnt we talk about you and me? You and me? Yes. Didnt I tell you earlier? I wanted to have a private conversation with you. But now, how about you remove this hand? Mok Gyeong-un gestured with his eyes towards Wi So-yeons sword finger. However, with her wariness at its peak, there was no way she would easily withdraw her sword finger. I cant believe it. Ah. First, lets remove this First Senior Brother has crossed the threshold and reached the Transformation Realm. Hes a peerless master. How can you have First Senior Brothers eye? Wi So-yeons voice grew louder. All her attention was now focused solely on this matter. Although she had been praised by her master for possessing such innate talent and martial potential, no matter how much her martial arts progressed, she couldnt imagine a scenario where she could defeat First Senior Brother. Yet, how could this person, who was merely at the Peak Realm just half a month ago, possibly bring down First Senior Brother? Its impossible. Even if your martial arts have advanced, First Senior Brother is Yes. It seems it would still be difficult to handle him alone. What? If Master hadnt helped, it would have been challenging to subdue him smoothly. Master, you say Poison King Master assisted me halfway through. As a result, my original intention to stay quiet was slightly disrupted. What are you talking about Its exactly as you heard. As you can see, it seems Ill be at odds with the Young Master because of this incident. Thanks to that, it has become quite troublesome. Im not ready to face the Young Master yet, and Ive heard that his supporting forces are the most solid among the three successors. -Swish! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un put the eyeball back into the pouch. Then, he casually grasped Wi So-yeons sword finger. -Pak! !? Wi So-yeons pupils trembled. Although it wasnt a strong energy concentrated with internal force, he remained unfazed even while holding her hand that had been sharpened with a keen aura. Not stopping there, Mok Gyeong-un tried to remove her sword finger from his neck. With her wariness reaching its peak, Wi So-yeon drew upon her internal energy. Good. If he truly has the skills to compete with First Senior Brother, Ill see for myself how much his internal energy has increased. -Woosh! For the first time in several years, Wi So-yeon raised her internal energy to its extreme. Due to her innate physique, she was unrivaled in terms of internal energy, surpassing even Second Senior Brother Jang Neung-ak. She was even praised for being close to the Transformation Realm. Ho. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes twinkled with interest. With his spiritual eye open, he had estimated her energy to some extent. But it was exceeding his expectations. -Crack! As the confrontation of internal energy unfolded in an instant, cracks appeared on the ground of the courtyard where they stood. The dirt and sand on the ground even trembled and scattered in all directions. -Rumble! The energy of the two was so strong that the cracks on the ground widened further. Wi So-yeon, who was drawing upon more energy, couldnt help but be inwardly surprised. Although she hadnt crossed the threshold yet, thanks to her unique body structure called the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians, her internal energy was close to the Transformation Realm. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt yield to her internal energy in the slightest. -Urk! Soon, Wi So-yeon felt blood rising from her stomach to her throat. Thanks to her master, she could handle the energy of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians, but if she exceeded the limit of internal energy she could endure, her entire bodys meridians would run wild. Wi So-yeon looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Unlike herself, who was gradually struggling, Mok Gyeong-un showed no change in expression and remained at ease. As a result, she had no choice but to admit it. Going further is too much. If she continued the confrontation, it would be to her disadvantage. Looking at Mok Gyeong-un now, he wasnt using his full strength but was drawing upon his energy to match her internal energy. It was true, after all. There was no doubt that this child had crossed the threshold. Realizing this, she felt a sense of absurdity and even despair. Eventually, Wi So-yeon began to lower her internal energy little by little. She was retreating. -Swish! As they both lowered their internal energy, the dirt and sand that had been scattering in all directions settled down. Wi So-yeon spoke with genuine astonishment. Youre truly a monster. I dont know whether to take that as a compliment or not. Ive never seen someone whose martial arts advance as rapidly as yours. Even First Senior Brother, who was praised as a genius, wouldnt have been like this. Who knows? Thats something we cant be sure of. Wi So-yeon clicked her tongue inwardly, thinking Mok Gyeong-un was being modest. However, Mok Gyeong-un truly had no particular feelings about it. To such Mok Gyeong-un, Wi So-yeon said. I think I know why you fought with First Senior Brother. You think you know? Yes. Even if First Senior Brother desires talented individuals, he doesnt want those he cant handle. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. As expected of senior and junior disciples, she knew Young Master Na Yul-ryang quite well. Since you know that well, I suppose you also know why I came here. Since you said youre at odds with First Senior Brother, you probably need the shelter of other successors, right? Well, you could say its a similar reason. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Wi So-yeon spoke as if she couldnt understand. But then, why did you go this far? If you need me, in the end No, thats not it. Before Wi So-yeon could finish her sentence, Mok Gyeong-un denied it. She furrowed her brows and said. Not it, you say? Then why did you do all this To show you. What? To show you how incompetent you are as a successor. At Mok Gyeong-uns cutting words, Wi So-yeons expression turned fierce. So, after reducing her subordinates to such a state and seeking to have a private conversation, was he aiming to say such things? As she was feeling angry and dumbfounded, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a smile. So, about that body of yours, give it to me. !? In an instant, her expression hardened. Chapter 164 Chapter 164 C Proposition (4)To show you how incompetent you are as a successor. At Mok Gyeong-uns insulting words, Wi So-yeons expression turned fierce. To become the Society Leaders successor, she had shouldered many burdens. How dare he judge her so presumptuously, as if he knew the weight of the path she bore? -Clench! You Just as Wi So-yeon was about to unleash her anger while biting her lip, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a bright smile. So, about that body of yours, give it to me. !? In an instant, Wi So-yeons expression hardened. For a moment, she doubted her own ears. What did this person just say to her? Give her body to him? -Flush! Repeating the words she heard in her mind, her face turned as red as a persimmon in an instant. It was a humiliating feeling she had never experienced before in her life. To Wi So-yeons ears, this absurd request made by Mok Gyeong-un sounded like he was blatantly toying with her. Since she had decided to walk the path of a successor, she had given up on a life as a woman. Yet, was this bastard mocking her? -Whoosh! Wi So-yeon couldnt endure it any longer. In an instant, a sharp murderous intent rose from her sword fingers, attempting to slash Mok Gyeong-uns neck. Ill kill you. However, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un lightly evaded her murderous intent with a half-step movement and grasped her wrist. But unlike before, since she had truly made up her mind to kill Mok Gyeong-un, there was no way she would stop here. -Swish! The moment her wrist was grasped, Wi So-yeon aimed a kick at Mok Gyeong-uns head. However, it wasnt an ordinary kick. The kick was also imbued with a sharp murderous intent. Its possible with the feet too? Faced with the sharp murderous intent unleashed by her kick and the exceptionally sharp strike, Mok Gyeong-un slightly tilted his head back. Wi So-yeons kick narrowly missed. She didnt stop there and unleashed a series of attacks. Heavenly Sword Technique. Third Stance, Heavenly Research Sword! -Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh! From Wi So-yeons hands, a light like starlight shone, and simultaneously, eight sword fingers attempted to pierce Mok Gyeong-uns vital acupoints. The sword intent that rises, then rises further, and surpasses that, is called the Peerless Sword Intent. Six Heavens. The sword intent of the Heavenly Sword Technique, the unique technique of the Society Leader, one of the six absolutes known as the pinnacle of the Central Plains martial world, was a truly flawless and peerless sword intent. However, -Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh! Amidst her sword technique, Mok Gyeong-uns sword fingers cunningly penetrated. It was a trajectory of sword fingers that even she hadnt anticipated. This caused a glint of interest to appear in Wi So-yeons eyes. How? As if reading her mind, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. You put in more force than the Young Masters sword intent. Ah! Right. Come to think of it, this fellow said he had also confronted First Senior Brother. But he was truly absurd. He must have only fought First Senior Brother once, yet she never expected him to respond in such a way to the Heavenly Sword Technique, known for its flawless and near-perfect sword intent. -Clang clang clang clang clang! As her murderous intent and Mok Gyeong-uns murderous intent collided, cracks formed in the air, and a sharp sound like metal clashing spread out. -Swish! As Mok Gyeong-uns single sword penetrated the gap in her technique, she hastily switched her sword intent. Heavenly Sword Technique. Fifth Stance, Chaotic World of the Celestial Origin! Like a falling water droplet creating a hole in a rock over a long period, the sword path was directed towards a single point. The Fifth Stance possessed a power comparable to the secret techniques of the Heavenly Sword Technique. However, -Clang clang clang clang! Mok Gyeong-un created a dense net with his sword fingers and instead pressured her sword intent. As a result, Wi So-yeons expression grew increasingly gloomy. Who the hell was this person? How was he penetrating the Heavenly Sword Technique in such a way? Even if he hadnt fought First Senior Brother for three days and nights, he seemed too familiar with the sword intent. It was as if he had some knowledge of the Heavenly Sword Technique. Is this what a true genius is? Just half a month ago, she had considered him to be nothing more than a novice, but now he had become an immeasurable, colossal mountain. He was truly a monstrous being. How wonderful would it have been if such a person had followed her with sincere loyalty? However, this person was undoubtedly a vessel that no one could control. He was a brazen man who would come to her after his martial arts had advanced, cause a commotion, and even bring shame upon her. She could understand why First Senior Brother had fought with this person. This person -Swish! It was at that moment. In an instant, his figure dispersed like smoke, and Mok Gyeong-un had already penetrated the sword trajectory created by Wi So-yeon, arriving right in front of her. Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps! The danger of this movement technique lay in its high-speed movement at close range. The stepping method was so marvelous that it was difficult to catch its movements with the naked eye even within a mere ten steps. How the hell did he learn this? No matter how much she thought about it, she couldnt understand. But that wasnt the important thing right now. Wi So-yeon hurriedly raised her murderous intent with her left hand, trying to block Mok Gyeong-un. However, -Pak! Mok Gyeong-uns movement was much faster than hers. In an instant, he lightly grasped her left wrist, pressed the acupoint on her shoulder, and pushed her back. Ugh! -Swoosh! Wi So-yeons body was pushed back about six steps in an instant. Haa A sigh escaped Wi So-yeons lips. Strong. Undeniably, Mok Gyeong-un was currently a step above her. The difference between having crossed the threshold and not having crossed it was evident. However, He grasped the acupoint on my shoulder, not my neck. It seemed as if he was trying to subdue her without injury. Because of this, she felt even more unpleasant. Is he going easy on me? In the first place, it didnt feel like he was treating her as a martial artist. [Give that body to me.] -Clench! Wi So-yeon bit her lip tightly. Was it because he saw her as a woman after all? Because of that, along with the shame as a martial artist, a strange feeling blossomed within her emotions. This should be enough, right? Of course, contrary to her resentful state of mind, Mok Gyeong-un was merely following Cheong-ryeongs request and adjusting his strength appropriately to subdue Wi So-yeon without any flaws. If it werent for her unique physique, where her true energy overflowed to an extraordinary degree compared to her martial prowess, he would have already subdued her. -Hohoho. Well done, Mortal. Cheong-ryeong spoke as if satisfied. Until now, she had postponed her plans for the future, not knowing when Mok Gyeong-un would become stronger, but she had been eyeing Wi So-yeons body, which resembled her own. Possession was no different from seizing a body. However, since Wi So-yeons appearance was so similar to her own, obtaining her body felt like being reborn, making her excited. -Strike her brain and make her lose consciousness. From then on, I will take care of the rest. -As you wish. With that, Mok Gyeong-un pushed Wi So-yeon further, eventually making her fall to the ground. -Thud! Ah. Unable to maintain her posture, Wi So-yeon fell to the ground and was seized by a sense of shame at the sight of Mok Gyeong-un looking down at her from above while pressing her down. Was this bastard really after her body? As a disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, no one had been able to directly express their feelings towards her as a member of the opposite sex. Yet, to think he would blatantly toy with her like this. Let go! I cant do that. Do you think you can handle the consequences of doing something like this? Consequences? If I thought I couldnt handle it, I wouldnt have done it in the first place. And once you give me your body, youll always be with me anyway. Whats the big deal? With those words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly. It was truly strange. When she first saw him, she did consider him to be a man of exceptional beauty and handsomeness. However, since she intended to walk the path of a leader, that was the end of it. But strangely, once she became aware that Mok Gyeong-un was trying to have her, Wi So-yeons face flushed red in an instant. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Her heart was beating wildly like crazy. Why was this happening? It was difficult to control her frantically beating heart. [Youll always be with me anyway. Whats the big deal?] Mok Gyeong-uns words kept echoing in her mind, leaving her in a state of confusion. Did this bastard desire her as a woman to the extent that he was willing to bear all the repercussions? Wi So-yeon gazed into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. His unwavering gaze, which seemed upright, was directly fixed on her face. Excluding her master and senior brothers, he was the first man to look her straight in the eye like this. As he did so, Mok Gyeong-un brought his hand to her face. To be precise, he was trying to strike her forehead with his palm, causing damage to her brain. At that moment, she spoke. Wait. Of course, there was no way Mok Gyeong-un would stop at those words. But Wi So-yeon spoke in a slightly trembling voice. You Do you truly desire me as a woman? !? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. Desire her as a woman? It seemed this woman had misunderstood something. Although he had no interest in romantic relationships or emotional attachments between men and women, Mok Gyeong-un could immediately discern how she had interpreted his words. Ah. Was there room for misunderstanding? Since she was unaware of his true intentions, she naturally had no choice but to misinterpret his words about wanting her body. However, there was no need for further explanation now. So, ignoring it, he tried to bring his palm to her forehead, but, -Woosh! At that moment, Wi So-yeons energy surged intensely. Her internal energy, which had soared tremendously in an instant, surpassing the level of simply drawing upon it, exceeded even Mok Gyeong-un, who had reached the early stage of the Transformation Realm. What is this? But that wasnt the end. -Rumble! Along with it, an immense cold energy seeped out from Wi So-yeon. The cold energy was so strong that frost formed on their surroundings in an instant, and white breath flowed from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. -Sizzle! Wi So-yeons hair gradually turned white. Her appearance was truly mystical. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At her transformation, Cheong-ryeong exclaimed in disbelief. -Ha! Mortal, this wench possesses the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians. -Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians? -Its a rare physique that appears once every few hundred years. Due to the incessant rise of yin true energy from all meridians, the blood in her body is blocked, and she is destined to die young before even reaching adulthood. -But she seems fine. -It seems she has learned how to suppress the energy within her body. Otherwise, there was no way she could have survived without the yin energy running rampant like this. It was Cheong-ryeongs first time seeing the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians. The Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians, known as a cursed physique with a predestined short lifespan, could yield the tremendous advantage of inexhaustible true energy regardless of cultivation if overcome, but it was no easy feat. Until now, she had never heard of anyone overcoming the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians. This wench Could it be that she had overcome the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians? -Crack! Crack! But blue veins had appeared around Wi So-yeons eyes. No, thats not it. As expected, she hadnt overcome the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians. Her prediction was accurate. Currently, Wi So-yeon had released the True Harmony Forbidden Gate Secrets she had learned from her master and opened up the True Divine Yin Energy of the Absolute Meridians throughout her body, which she had been suppressing with great difficulty. [Half a moment at most. You must not exceed that.] It was the time her master had warned her about. If she maintained this state for more than half a moment, her entire bodys meridians would freeze, and she would die. However, during that brief moment, she could unleash the extreme yin energy that even a master of the Transformation Realm couldnt easily deal with. The only ones aware of this fact were her master, the Society Leader, and herself. I intended to keep it hidden as a trump card against First Senior Brother, but To think she would end up using it against this man. If he managed to overcome even this cursed power that could take her life, she would accept it as fate. Pouring out her True Divine Yin Energy, she spoke. You want to have me? Then try to break this cursed power as well. -Whoosh! Rumble! The immense True Divine Yin Energy caused the clothes of Wi So-yeon and Mok Gyeong-un to freeze entirely. The surroundings within a radius of a dozen zhang were filled with cold energy, reminiscent of the frigid cold of the Northern Sea. Wi So-yeon drew upon even more true energy, trying to fling Mok Gyeong-un away from on top of her, where he was pressing down on her shoulders. -Whoosh! It was at that very moment. -Sizzle! Instantly, a dark red energy surged from Mok Gyeong-uns entire body. As a result, the dark red energy and the cold energy she was emitting collided, and the surroundings were engulfed in steam. This is? Wi So-yeon could instinctively recognize what this energy was. It was poison energy. Impossible. Emitting poison energy from ones entire body was the realm of a Poison Man. What the hell was going on? Although Mok Gyeong-un had been accepted as Poison Kings disciple, it had only been two hours ago. Yet, in that short time, he had mastered Poison Kings unique technique, the Perishing Poison Scripture, and reached the realm of a Poison Man, which could be considered the pinnacle of that technique? How could such an absurd thing happen? It was utterly unbelievable. But then, Mok Gyeong-uns voice reached her ears. Youre curious about how I dealt with the Eldest Young Master, right What? Before his words could even end, Mok Gyeong-un embraced the lying Wi So-yeon. Now, sleep -Sizzle! At that moment, as the cold energy and poison energy collided, even stronger steam billowed out. However, this led to a perplexing situation for Wi So-yeon. The vicious poison energy also carried heat, causing the frozen clothes of the two, who had been emitting True Divine Yin Energy and cold energy, to crumble. -Crumble! You You! As their clothes shattered and bare skin touched, Wi So-yeons cheeks turned bright red as if they would burst. In that instant, Mok Gyeong-un detected a momentary fluctuation in her energy. And he could identify the source of her rampaging Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians energy. Found it. It was the Central Floodgate acupoint of the Conception Vessel meridian. Mok Gyeong-un pushed the perplexed Wi So-yeon away and placed his palm on the Central Floodgate acupoint below her chest. Overwhelmed with embarrassment, Wi So-yeon hurriedly tried to push Mok Gyeong-un away. Get your hands off me right now! However, -Whoosh! Aah. At that moment, her slender waist arched backward. !!!!! Wi So-yeons eyes trembled as her head tilted back. That was because the rampaging energy of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians was being absorbed through Mok Gyeong-uns palm. Chapter 165 Chapter 165 C Variables (1)On the main road not far from Baek Clan, about twenty martial artists from Baek Clan were cleaning up the surroundings. The one commanding them was Baek So-gang, the External Chief Administrator of Baek Clan and the second son of Poison King Baek Sa-ha. Oh my. Baek So-gang clicked his tongue as he looked at the aftermath around him. It was a mess, as if a battle had taken place. Although his fame was not as high as his father Baek Sa-ha or his elder brother due to being overshadowed by them, he was also an expert who had reached the early stage of the Transcendent Realm. Therefore, he could roughly guess what kind of fight had occurred just by looking at the traces of the aftermath. Ive heard from my father, but The sword marks filling the ground were truly shocking. It was worthy of being called a confrontation between peerless masters who had crossed the threshold. In fact, Baek So-gang couldnt help but worry after hearing about this matter. Although his father, Poison King Baek Sa-ha, had broken through and reached the Transformation Realm, his opponent was the most likely candidate to succeed the Heaven and Earth Society. Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang had numerous supporting forces under him. If they were to become enemies with them, it would put Baek Clan in a precarious situation. However, [What? He, he crossed the threshold?] [Shh. Keep it down. This fact should be kept hidden from the outside for a while.] [How can this be] Baek So-gang, the second son, doubted his own ears. Mok Gyeong-un, the newly accepted disciple of his father, had gained enlightenment and broken through the threshold while confronting Young Master Na Yul-ryang. It was something unbelievable even after hearing it. However, looking at the aftermath of the battle left here, it was definitely not the trace of being one-sidedly defeated. Is this really possible? The speed at which he was growing stronger was beyond imagination. Even those who were called Grand Leaders or legends of the martial world probably couldnt have progressed this quickly. Was he truly a once-in-a-millennium genius, as his father had said? Considering the current situation, it was not an exaggerated statement at all. However, there was a concern. Is my fathers choice the right one? Although he possessed astonishing talent, it seemed as if his father had staked their fate on one person without any consultation with the family members or relatives. The orders of the family head were absolute, but this time, he couldnt help but feel uneasy. Phew. Anyway, they had to clean up this place quickly. Fortunately, it was an inner city area managed by Baek Clan, so if they hurried, they could erase most of the traces within half an hour. Uh Chief Administrator. At that moment, a martial artist from Baek Clan approached and spoke to him. What is it? About What should we do with Eldest Young Master? They had brought bandages and medicine to provide temporary treatment and had laid him on a stretcher. However, the martial artists of Baek Clan were hesitant to move the severely injured Young Master to his residence, fearing the consequences. Understanding their sentiments, Baek So-gang spoke. I will accompany you, so you all carry the stretcher and follow -Whoosh! In an instant, the surroundings were shrouded in dark shadows. Baek So-gang stood with his mouth open, and the martial artists of Baek Clan, who were cleaning up the surroundings, also froze in place, maintaining the posture they were in. It was a strange phenomenon, as if everyones time had stopped. However, there was someone who was the only one moving in this place. -Thump thump! A man in a gray martial arts uniform with the yin-yang symbol walked slowly with his hands behind his back. He was Cho Tae-cheong, the chief disciple of In Seo-ok, the former Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion. Cho Tae-cheongs eyes were peculiar as he walked around casually, looking at the surroundings while everyone else was frozen. Hmm. This is definitely the right place. Cho Tae-cheong stroked his chin and let out a groan. He had sensed an immense spiritual power here, even if only for a moment. It was no exaggeration to say that it was a wandering spirit he had never seen in recent times. At least on the level of Blue Spirit. Blue Spirit. A wandering spirit that had existed for over a hundred years. A wandering spirit of this level was no different from a strange being like the ghost sorcerer, so if left alone, the surroundings would turn into a mess or suffer great negative influence. Then, the corners of Cho Tae-cheongs mouth twitched, and he opened his mouth with a completely different expression from before. No. Its beyond that. A slightly more ominous and hoarse voice flowed from his mouth. Then, the muscles on Cho Tae-cheongs face twitched again and returned to normal. Beyond that? Cho Tae-cheong furrowed his brows. Then, he formed a hand seal with his fingers and closed his eyes. It was to examine the remnants of the lingering spiritual power. However, Crafty bastard. There were no traces of spiritual power left in the surroundings. Like this, tracking was impossible. Cho Tae-cheong, who was clicking his tongue, seemed to have lost interest and tried to leave this place. But as he was about to leave, he suddenly stopped. Cho Tae-cheong looked down at a being lying on a stretcher. It was none other than Young Master Na Yul-ryang. As he looked down at him, the muscles of Cho Tae-cheongs lips twitched again, and his expression changed. In that state, Cho Tae-cheong bent over and brought his hand to Na Yul-ryangs face. -Swish! Touching the bandaged right eye area, Cho Tae-cheong furrowed his brows. The furrowed brows twisted and contorted slightly. Then, Cho Tae-cheong muttered in a small voice as if he was displeased. You lost what I gave you in this way? *** At the same time, Aah. At that moment, her slender waist arched backward. Wi So-yeons eyes trembled. That was because the rampaging energy of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians was being absorbed through Mok Gyeong-uns palm. What, what is this? The Central Floodgate acupoint of the Conception Vessel meridian was no exaggeration to say it was the center of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians. It was because the True Divine Yin Energy spreading from there blocked all the meridians and caused Absolute Meridian symptoms. How did Mok Gyeong-un figure this out? But that wasnt the important thing. -Whoosh! Due to the True Divine Yin Energy being rapidly absorbed, the immense cold energy emitted from her subsided. This is Her master had said this. [The yin energy of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians is colder than the storms of the Northern Sea, so there is no way to control it by ordinary means.] [Then do I have to live in such a precarious state for the rest of my life?] [Yes.] [Cant Masters profound internal energy do anything about it?] [If I try to forcibly suppress your energy with my yang and strong true energy, there is a nine out of ten chance that your life will be in even greater danger. Can you bear that?] [Is there no other way?] [Another way There is one more, but it is practically impossible as well.] [What is it?] [The Central Floodgate acupoint, which can be considered the center of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians, is like an inexhaustible spring for you. That is why the True Divine Yin Energy is unceasing. However, if that energy can be temporarily dried up] [Then can it be cured?] [If all the blocked Absolute Meridians are opened at that time, there is a slight possibility.] [Cant Master do it?] In response to her question, the Society Leader shook his head. [Why?] [As I said before, if I try to forcibly suppress the True Divine Yin Energy with opposing energy, you may lose your life immediately.] [Then? Then how can the energy be dried up?] The True Divine Yin Energy of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians is an inexhaustible energy. But by what means is it possible to achieve this? [Didnt I tell you? This is also impossible.] [] [Even if there is someone who has mastered the Ritual of Binding, known to sever the meridians, and can absorb your True Divine Yin Energy to cut it off even for a moment, there is a possibility, but who can do such a thing? The moment they absorb that immense amount of True Divine Yin Energy from the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians, their body will freeze and die.] Thats why her master said there was no way to completely cure the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians. But an unbelievable thing was happening. This man was absorbing her True Divine Yin Energy. Even her master had said it was absolutely impossible because the cold energy was so severe. -Whoosh! Is this man really okay? As she was wondering, she raised her tilted head and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Despite the immense cold energy, which would make one feel as if their body was freezing while absorbing it, Mok Gyeong-un was silently absorbing the energy without saying a word, exhaling white breath. Seeing him like this, Wi So-yeon suddenly felt strange. This man Why is he going this far? He must have immediately realized how difficult it was to endure the energy the moment he absorbed her True Divine Yin Energy. Why are you risking your life? Wi So-yeon truly couldnt understand. Risking ones life for others was not an easy thing to do. Why else would there be a saying about a lifetime? Dedicating ones only life to someone was akin to sacrifice. Mok Gyeong-un Do you desire me to the extent of risking your life? Is that really the case? The look in Wi So-yeons eyes as she gazed at Mok Gyeong-un was clearly different from a moment ago. It had evidently become closer to affection. Of course, contrary to her change in feelings, Mok Gyeong-un was simply focusing on making this new energy with a different constitution his own. As expected. The core of Mok Gyeong-uns current energy was demonic energy. However, its origin stemmed from the energy of the dead, which could be called death energy. Although its nature was different from the yin energy possessed by death, there was no way the True Divine Yin Energy could compare to it. -Whoosh! However, unlike yang energy, the True Divine Yin Energy did not dissipate within the body. This meant that he could make this new energy called True Divine Yin Energy his own. If he could fully absorb this energy, it would become twice as much as the energy he had gained upon entering the early stage of the Transformation Realm. Mok Gyeong-un absorbed her energy even faster using the Ritual of Binding. And when it reached its peak, Now! Wi So-yeon could feel the True Divine Yin Energy rising from the Central Floodgate acupoint temporarily dry up. She didnt miss that moment. As Mok Gyeong-un continued to absorb the energy from the Central Floodgate acupoint, an opportunity arose to challenge it. Phew. Wi So-yeon circulated the energy in her danjeon using a breathing technique. And she simultaneously sent all the remaining energy towards her blocked Absolute Meridians. -Boom boom boom boom boom boom! Her true energy collided with the blocked meridians. An immense pain, as if all the blood vessels in her body would burst, came over her. Aaaargh! A groan escaped Wi So-yeons mouth. She was in so much pain. However, seeing Mok Gyeong-un in front of her, not showing any sign of suffering, she steeled her resolve. I can do it too. -Crack! Crack! The main acupoints on her body bulged out and made sounds. The blocked Absolute Meridians had begun to react. Steam rose from her body, which had been overflowing with cold energy, and beads of sweat flowed down her now naked body. -Crack! And in an instant, all the blocked Absolute Meridians, -Boom boom boom boom! Were opened. Along with it, a change occurred in the energy that had dried up due to the Ritual of Binding. The rampaging energy was being controlled. The energy? Mok Gyeong-un, who seemed to have sensed this as well, stopped the Ritual of Binding and ceased absorbing the True Divine Yin Energy. Then, he began the process of making the absorbed energies his own through the Reverse Meridian Circulation Technique. As each of them entered an important moment, This is my chance. Cheong-ryeong emerged from the wooden puppet and manifested. She had been waiting for the optimal state to continue possessing the body. If Wi So-yeon overcame the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians by fully opening the meridians, she would enter a different realm from before. Before that, she had to take the body now. -Swoosh! With that, Cheong-ryeong merged into Wi So-yeons body. But the moment her body overlapped about halfway, !!!!! Cheong-ryeongs expression distorted. Then, as if struggling, Cheong-ryeong tried to get out of Wi So-yeons body. However, strangely, Wi So-yeons body seemed to be pulling Cheong-ryeongs spiritual body, as if it was being absorbed. -Urgh! As a result, Cheong-ryeong had no choice but to increase her spiritual power for a moment. -Boom! Since she had reached the level of Blue Spirit, an immense spiritual power was unleashed. Thanks to that, Cheong-ryeong was able to avoid being absorbed and escape. Having narrowly avoided possession, Cheong-ryeong looked at Wi So-yeon with a stiff expression. What the hell is this? That body something is strange. This was a phenomenon different from possession. It was as if her spiritual body was trying to take root in that body. Originally, it should have collided with the original owners soul, but instead, it was trying to be absorbed, which was extremely strange. Startled by this, Cheong-ryeong had no choice but to leave. This mortal wench, seriously -Startled! At that moment, Cheong-ryeong looked somewhere. Then, she bit her lip tightly. Annoying bastard. Once again, a vast curse power spread in all directions, detecting her presence. If he could sense the spiritual power she had raised for a moment even from a distance, he must not be an ordinary diviner. It seemed he would soon rush to this place. -Mortal Ah! She was about to hurriedly ask to be sealed back into the wooden puppet, but Mok Gyeong-un was preoccupied with absorbing the True Divine Yin Energy. As a result, I need to escape for now. If that guy came to this place, a rather troublesome situation would unfold. She had to lure him to another location and hide her presence. -Swoosh! Then, she flew into the air and headed northeast. Not long after Cheong-ryeong disappeared, Mok Gyeong-un was able to fully digest the absorbed True Divine Yin Energy and make it his own. The three types of energy C demonic energy, poison energy, and True Divine Yin Energy C achieved balance within his body. Thanks to that, his entire body was filled with energy, making him feel refreshed. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not bad. With this level of energy, it seemed he could sufficiently compete with Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Mok Gyeong-un untangled his legs from the cross-legged position and looked at Wi So-yeon, who was lying naked in front of him. Haa Haa Coincidentally, she had just succeeded in opening all her Absolute Meridians and completely controlling the energy of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians. As the meridians opened and the waste was expelled, her body was filled with a healthy glow. However, she seemed exhausted, her hair, face, and entire body drenched in sweat, and her breathing was still rough. Meridians I opened the meridians. Wi So-yeons eyes reddened. She had been living with the fear that if the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians went out of control to the point where even the Forbidden Gate Secrets couldnt control it, she could die at any moment. She couldnt contain her joy. There was no longer any risk of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians going out of control, so she had essentially obtained the best physique. A smile spread across Wi So-yeons face. But then, someone suddenly poked their face in front of her. How is your body? Are you alright? It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Eek! For a moment, seeing Mok Gyeong-un asking if she was okay while she was naked, Wi So-yeon realized that she herself was also in a naked state. As a result, her face turned red like a beet in an instant. Wi So-yeon hurriedly covered her chest with both arms. Huh? Seeing her reaction, Mok Gyeong-un raised one eyebrow. Whats this? Hasnt Cheong-ryeong taken over the body? Her reaction feels somewhat different from Cheong-ryeongs. As he was puzzled, Wi So-yeon spoke with an embarrassed face that had turned bright red. You Are you really okay? Pardon? You absorbed the True Divine Yin Energy, are you okay? Upon hearing her question, Mok Gyeong-un could instantly realize. The woman in front of him was Wi So-yeon. Cheong-ryeong was not possessing her. -Cheong-ryeong? With that, Mok Gyeong-un looked around and opened his spiritual sense to search for Cheong-ryeong. What on earth happened? But then, Wi So-yeon spoke in a trembling voice. Whats wrong? Is something wrong? In response to her question, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and replied. Im fine. You dont need to worry about me. More importantly, something had gone wrong with the plan. Cheong-ryeong should have been possessing Wi So-yeons body, but suddenly, her energy had moved quite far away. He didnt know what had happened. But then, Wi So-yeon asked again. Are you really okay? Yes. I said Im fine. Then, Wi So-yeon, still blushing with embarrassment, spoke with relief. Thats a relief. She had hoped for Mok Gyeong-un, who was no different from her savior, to be safe. But to think he had survived even after absorbing that immense cold energy, she was genuinely relieved. Perhaps because of that, her heart was strangely pounding. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Why was her heart acting like this? Chapter 166 Chapter 166 C Variables (2)Originally, Wi So-yeon was from a renowned martial arts family under the Heaven and Earth Society. Heroic Spear Wi Family. Born as the daughter of a martial arts family that specialized in spears, she was weak and sickly from birth, always having to lie in bed. The head of the Wi Family had low innate martial talent, with his martial arts only reaching the perfected Peak Realm, so he thought his daughter Wi So-yeon was simply suffering from an ordinary Meridian Blockage syndrome, causing her to be weak. So, he told her not to learn martial arts and to live an ordinary life. However, having inherited the blood of a martial arts family, she wanted to learn the familys martial arts like her other siblings. It was too difficult to simply lie in bed and watch. Therefore, despite her illness, she secretly trained in martial arts without her father or family knowing. But it was not easy for her, born with the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians, to willingly learn martial arts. Eventually, the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians went out of control. [Aaaaargh!] Unable to control her rampaging energy, Wi Hyeon, the head of the Wi Family, took Wi So-yeon to the inner city with the token of merit he had received from his grandfathers time. He believed that only the doctors or executives in the inner city could save her. But then, a coincidental incident occurred. [Society Leader, we pay our respects!] [Ah, ah. No need for formalities.] The Society Leader, who was receiving treatment in the inner city, had come to visit. The Society Leader, whom even her father had never seen in person, had come to see her The Society Leader stared intently at her face, then stroked her head once and muttered incomprehensible words. [As expected?] What was as expected? It was puzzling even in the midst of pain, but even more surprising words flowed from the Society Leaders mouth. [Do you want to save this child?] [Y-Yes, I do.] [Then hand this child over to me.] [Pardon?] [Didnt you hear me? I said hand her over to me.] Thus, having caught the Society Leaders eye, she was taken in as a disciple on the spot. The Society Leader, who was interested in the strange Meridian Blockage syndrome called the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians, where true energy was endlessly generated, accepted her as a disciple and tried to cure it. However, even he, one of the Six Heavens, considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, was ultimately unable to completely cure the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians. In the end, the limit was temporarily blocking the meridian pathways and suppressing the energy that tried to rampage using a breathing technique. This Forbidden Gate Secrets breathing technique devised by the Society Leader was highly effective. However, due to the increasing rampage of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians that grew stronger by the day, she had to suffer periodic pain that felt like all the blood vessels in her body would burst and she would die. [Aaaah!] The intervals between these bouts of pain grew shorter as the years passed. At first, it occurred once every few months, then once every two months after two years, and once a month after another year. Wi So-yeon was gradually realizing. If these intervals became even shorter, her life would be in danger someday. Is the curse of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians truly incurable? Is this how she has to accept her fate? No, in the first place, it was said that it would be difficult to live past twenty years old. But she had already surpassed twenty. This was probably thanks to the Forbidden Gate Secrets created by her master. As the intervals of the rampages became shorter, Wi So-yeon, who sensed the end approaching quickly, grew colder and even lost her smile. It would be more accurate to say that she had lost any special motivation for life. Then, a sudden thought occurred to her. If she were to die like this, what would she leave behind in this world? Will it be a meaningless death? She would be doing nothing more than prolonging her life and dying. With this, she made a resolution. If she only had a short time left to live anyway, she would do everything she could. That one goal was to become the Society Leader, the pinnacle of the Heaven and Earth Society. [Cough, cough. You want a chance too?] [Yes.] sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wi So-yeon went to her bedridden master and made a request. Whether it worked or not, she had decided to do everything she could, so it was a matter of no loss. [You cant even control your own body yet, and you want to become the Society Leader?] [Yes.] Was it impossible after all? However, [Hahaha! Cough, cough How interesting. The one who used to have dead eyes as if the world would end at any moment suddenly wants to be the Society Leader As expected, you resemble Cough, cough.] [Pardon?] [No. Its fine. Do as you please. Anyone with the qualifications can become the Society Leader. Give it a try and challenge for the successor position.] Thus, the Society Leader made a public announcement. He said that all three disciples had the qualifications to be successors. As a result, the competition between the three disciples officially began. She was determined to stake everything and burn with passion in this competition as her last chance in life. It was because she believed it was something she could leave behind in the world since her birth. However, -Thump! Thump! Thump! A miracle occurred in the life she had given up on. Thanks to this man in front of her eyes, the door of life, which she thought had little time left, had opened wide again. Why is my heart acting like this? As she looked at Mok Gyeong-un, her heart pounded strangely, more than the feeling of embarrassment. And her face felt so hot that it was burning. What kind of emotion was this? It was completely unfamiliar. After staring at Mok Gyeong-uns face for a long time, she unconsciously brought her hand to his cheek. -Swish! Thanks to that, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been looking around, turned his gaze to her. Ah? What did I just do? For a moment, the flustered Wi So-yeon couldnt sit still. Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at her. When their eyes met, Wi So-yeon swallowed her dry saliva. Why Why is he staring at me like that? Its too Her heart beat even faster, either because she was embarrassed to be naked or because his gaze was overwhelming. Unlike her, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts were going in a different direction. What should I do? It had deviated from the original purpose. I dont know why Cheong-ryeongs energy has dropped, but its clear that the possession didnt occur. Then, even if she returned, it would be difficult to know if it would succeed or not. If the possession doesnt work, it means Ive done something unnecessary. It might have been better to just let her energy rampage and let her die. Or perhaps he should have sought out the second disciple, Jang Neung-ak, first. The plan to unify the two forces after possessing them both had gone awry from the very first move. Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at Wi So-yeon. I cant kill her either. If he killed her right away, the problem would grow bigger. He couldnt make the Society Leader an enemy now because he needed to obtain clues from him. He couldnt even face him yet. I need to change the plan. A different approach was necessary. If possession doesnt work, should he turn Wi So-yeon into a living corpse using the Six People Spirit Summoning Technique? But he wasnt confident if that would be possible. After breaking through the blocked energy in her body, Wi So-yeons unstable energy had subsided, and her martial prowess had risen much higher than before. The Six People Spirit Summoning Technique might not work. He needed a way to control Wi So-yeon somehow, but what should he do? At that moment, Wi So-yeon, who had placed her hand on Mok Gyeong-uns cheek, gathered her courage and spoke. I, I can keep the promise. !? Promise? Did they make any promises? As he was pondering, Mok Gyeong-un traced back her words and finally recalled it. [You want to have me? Then try to break this cursed power as well.] Huh? Is that what shes talking about now? As he was puzzled, Wi So-yeon, with a bright red face, avoided eye contact, turned her head, and spoke shyly. You are my lifes savior. Savior? Y-Yes. Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at her. As he stared too intently, Wi So-yeon, who couldnt understand his feelings, became confused. It was already too embarrassing to say these words, so why was he just staring at her without saying anything? He had said with his own mouth that he wanted to have her and even risked his life to help her overcome the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians. So she said she acknowledged it, but why was he hesitating? Or could it be that he wanted her to say something else? Feeling restless, Wi So-yeon cleared her throat and spoke. Ahem. I I dont dislike you either. At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes became peculiar. Mok Gyeong-un was not insensitive. He could sense that the emotions emanating from her had clearly changed from before. Perhaps this woman now saw him as a man. Emotions It was still an unfamiliar territory. However, this emotion was worth exploring. It was a slightly different concept from loyalty bound by mere words. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. Then, If you dont dislike me, it means you like me. What? N-No. Rather than that It was at that very moment. Mok Gyeong-un wrapped his arm around her slender waist. Then, he pulled her close to him. As a result, the bare skin of the two, who were naked, completely touched. Eek! Wi So-yeon unknowingly let out a sound. She was not only startled by Mok Gyeong-uns sudden action but also didnt know what to do. Although she had heard about relationships between men and women in passing from those around her, including Gi Ok-ryeon, it was impossible for it to reach the ears of someone with a limited lifespan. But those words she had brushed off suddenly came to mind. I cant handle it. Wi So-yeon felt like her face was burning. As she trembled like that, Mok Gyeong-un whispered in her ear. Then will you become my woman? Your Your woman? At those words, Wi So-yeons eyes trembled. She had never even thought about becoming someones woman in the first place. But not only was she feeling strange emotions towards Mok Gyeong-un, but hearing these words made her face feel so hot that it seemed like it would melt. To her, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Why arent you answering? If you dont answer, Ill take it as you dont want to -Swish! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un tried to loosen his arm that was wrapped around her waist. Then, Wi So-yeon hurriedly wrapped her arms around Mok Gyeong-uns neck and spoke, her shyness reaching its peak. W-Who said I dont want to? Its Its just too sudden. We dont know each other yet We can get to know each other from now on. What? It was at that very moment. Aaah! A sensation she had never experienced before, starting from below, caused a moan to escape Wi So-yeons lips. Startled, she squirmed her waist, not knowing what to do. It It went in. It was too sudden. For her, who had suffered from the pain of Meridian Blockage for a long time, this did not belong to the axis of pain at all. However, it was extremely perplexing. It was completely different from what she had heard. She thought she would go through a gentler process, but he had entered so roughly. Haa Haa You Too sudden I thought you said we should get to know each other. -Flushed! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi So-yeon squirmed, not knowing what to do, and buried her face in his chest. Why was this fellow so blunt and beastly, contrary to his appearance? It was too embarrassing. Although they were the only ones who were conscious around them, what kind of sudden act was this in the middle of the courtyard? Why are you doing this? Could it be that youre embarrassed? Its just the two of us anyway. -Swish! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un moved his waist. Urgh. Caught off guard by Mok Gyeong-uns movement, Wi So-yeon trembled and bit her lips tightly. It was hard to hold back the sound that was about to burst out of her mouth involuntarily. You You really This bad guy. She had given him permission, but why was he pushing her like this? Wi So-yeon pleaded in a whisper. Please, lets go inside At her words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Then, he stood up from his spot, still holding Wi So-yeon in his arms, and entered the main hall. Before long, intense cries of passion burst out from inside the main hall. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 C Variables (3)On the roof of a high tower, someone was concentrating with one hand forming a seal. It was none other than Cho Tae-cheong. Sensing the strong spiritual power once again, he was spreading a barrier in all directions, trying to determine the location. Crafty fellow. Cho Tae-cheong clicked his tongue. If the level is higher than that of Blue Sprit, they dont hide themselves. Its because they have reached a level where even the masters of the martial world or the Imaemangnyang cannot easily subdue them. However, this soul knows how to hide itself. Moreover, when it noticed his presence in that brief moment, it changed its location. Its fast enough to evade the Toru. Toru. It was a Imaemangnyang-level evil spirit that Cho Tae-cheong used as his servant spirit. This Toru, known as the Red Falling Star of Mount Kunlun, was faster than the maximum speed of a Blood-Sweating Horse, yet it couldnt catch this soul. As Cho Tae-cheong was concentrating, the muscles on his face twitched, and his expression changed. The route is clearly intentional. Speaking in a hoarse voice, Cho Tae-cheongs expression returned to normal. In his original state, Cho Tae-cheong spoke as if having a conversation. I know. This crafty being was luring his pursuit. Otherwise, there was no way it would periodically reveal its energy like this. As a result, Cho Tae-cheong could be certain. Its trying to hide something. If its intentionally luring, its clearly to conceal something. Whether its a companion or whatever else. However, there was something this soul didnt know. Its good to use your head, but is it really just one? *** Cheong-ryeong, holding a long pipe, was rapidly moving and constantly changing locations. She intentionally revealed her energy to let the diviner sense her presence. Of course, it was to move away from Mok Gyeong-un. -Whoosh! As a spiritual body, she could fly in the sky, and unless one was an expert at the peak of the Transcendent Realm or the Transformation Realm, it was difficult to perfectly keep up with her movements. However, something was continuously following her. How annoying. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. It seemed to be the diviners servant spirit that had sensed her. The demonic energy emanating from the servant spirit was no ordinary matter. If her level hadnt risen to that of a Blue Spirit, it would have been strong enough to catch up to her. Perhaps, based on her estimation, Imaemangnyang. Its level seemed to have reached that of an Imaemangnyang. At a glance, she had almost been caught up once, and judging from the strange horns and sheep-like appearance, it was probably the Red Falling Star Toru of Mount Kunlun. To think he would command an evil spirit of this level as his servant spirit, he was no ordinary fellow. However, her current level had reached that of an Indigo Spirit. She could sufficiently shake it off -Startled! Suddenly, Cheong-ryeongs eyes sharpened. It was because she sensed a shadow looming over her. The shadow was making huge wing flaps. -Ha! Cheong-ryeong looked back in disbelief. This was not the Toru Imaemangnyang. She knew this being well, with the upper body of a giant bird and the lower body of a hornet. Heum-won[1] Heum-won. This was also an Imaemangnyang residing in Mount Kunlun, like the Toru. Two of them? This was completely unexpected. She had thought it was troublesome enough to deal with an evil spirit of Imaemangnyang level, but to think he was controlling not one, but two Imaemangnyang. This was already a monster belonging to the upper ranks of diviners. Its not just troublesome And at that very moment, the giant bird with a hornets lower body fired sharp spikes at Cheong-ryeong. -Swish swish swish swish swish! Tsk. -Swish! Cheong-ryeong quickly dodged it and changed direction. But at that moment, something was recklessly charging from the front. It was the other Imaemangnyang, the Toru. The Toru in front, the Heum-won behind. This is really a bind. With Imaemangnyang-level evil spirits blocking the front and back, it was truly a situation of being trapped. *** Mmm. Wi So-yeon, moaning passionately, panted and wrapped her legs around Mok Gyeong-uns waist. Mok Gyeong-un originally had no desire for such relationships. However, this relationship, which he had started to make her his own with a purpose, was bringing a certain level of interest. Is this what pleasure is? It was a strange sensation he was experiencing for the first time, but it wasnt bad. He had thought of it as merely an act done for reproduction, regardless of the species, but Wi So-yeon, drenched in sweat, embracing him and crying out passionately, piqued his interest. She had been so embarrassed when they first engaged in this act that she didnt know what to do. But at some point, she too was yearning for him without hiding her excitement. -Thud! Aah! Whenever Mok Gyeong-un moved his hips, Wi So-yeon cried out. This sound was strangely stimulating. He had intended to make her submit appropriately and then finish, but due to this stimulation, he was already holding Wi So-yeon for the fifth time without rest. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un pushed Wi So-yeon against the wall, grabbed her thighs, lifted them, and pressed them upward. Haa Haa The rough breathing of Wi So-yeon, who had completely become a woman, and the way she looked at Mok Gyeong-un were extremely sensual. Looking at her face, Mok Gyeong-un felt a strange feeling. It was because Wi So-yeon overlapped with Cheong-ryeong. He had perceived them as completely different beings, nothing more, nothing less, but when he learned about the sensation of pleasure from this act and received stimulation, Cheong-ryeong occasionally overlapped with her. Strange. He didnt know why this was happening. But why was it more stimulating to think of Cheong-ryeong through Wi So-yeon? With that, Mok Gyeong-un drove into her even more roughly. Aah! Wi So-yeons slender waist shook violently. Panting and gasping for breath, Wi So-yeon embraced Mok Gyeong-un and whispered in a seductive voice. More More! She wanted to continue becoming one with Mok Gyeong-un. This pleasure was stimulating and too addictive. *** Haa Haa The sweat-soaked Wi So-yeon lay in Mok Gyeong-uns arms, exhaling roughly. It was her first time knowing a man, and she understood why Gi Ok-ryeon and those around her made such a fuss about it. It was truly a pleasure that was hard to escape from. Wi So-yeon glanced at Mok Gyeong-uns face as she lay there. Although his face was flushed, unlike her, he showed no signs of fatigue at all. Beast He was truly like a beast. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was so aggressive that it was hard to handle at first. Even a martial artist who had trained and cultivated martial arts would get tired after a few times and need time to recover, but this guy had none of that. [We can do more, right?] She lost count of how many times he had said that. Wi So-yeon, who had been staring intently at Mok Gyeong-un, asked shyly. You Is this really your first time? I told you it was. Then why are you so She couldnt seem to finish her sentence, trembling her lips, and buried her head deeper into Mok Gyeong-uns chest. Asking this question was actually meaningless. Because she was convinced that she was his first woman, as he had been rough at first but gradually became more delicate. Woman. It was a truly strange feeling. After becoming one with this guy, her heart was strangely drawn to him even more. Should she say that her desire to rely on him had grown stronger? Is this her as a woman? Strange. Really When she thought she could die at any moment due to the curse of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians, she had never felt such emotions or feelings before. There was no one to rely on in the face of death. But now, she felt that life or death wouldnt be so bad if she was with this man. Does emotion shake even reason like this? But then, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly sat up and said. I should get going for now. Going? Yes. Stay a bit longer What? No, never mind. Wi So-yeon, who had tried to hold onto Mok Gyeong-un, stopped. Although she was growing fonder of this man, she felt that if she revealed such emotions here, she would appear easy. [When men are confident that they have you in their net, their attitude changes drastically. So, Young Lady, if you find a man you like, make sure to keep this in mind.] [This?] [Push and pull.] [Push and pull?] [You shouldnt appear too easy to a man.] It was what Gi Ok-ryeon had always told her. If she pushed and pulled appropriately, the man would have no choice but to be desperate for her. But Gi Ok-ryeon herself couldnt follow her own advice whenever she was in front of Woo Ho-rang, the Grand Leader of Giant Watchtower Group. Do you have any clothes to wear? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un asked her. She shook her head and replied. There are none here. If you want womens clothes, I can lend you mine. Are you perhaps joking? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Wi So-yeon turned her head away. She had to be faithful to the push and pull, but it was becoming increasingly difficult with this man. Rather, she wanted to tease him. Does the heart naturally follow after giving ones body? Ahem. If youre looking for mens clothes that would fit you, there are some in the guest hall of the adjacent building. Thank you. Your way of speaking When its just the two of us, you can speak comfortably. Wi So-yeon twisted her hair, feeling unnecessarily shy. She felt it would be fine for this man to call her by her name. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said. Im afraid that might be difficult. What? Im more comfortable with this way of speaking for now. You find that comfortable? Yes. If a time comes when I can speak comfortably, Ill do so then. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi So-yeon couldnt hide her confusion. Why was he doing this when they could speak comfortably when it was just the two of them? Could it be that he was drawing a line? She was about to feel a bit disappointed when Mok Gyeong-un embraced her, pulled her close, and let her rest her head on his shoulder. Since youve become my woman, I can expect a lot of help from you in the future, right? At Mok Gyeong-uns whispered words, Wi So-yeons face flushed red. This guy was playing with her heart. Even though she knew that, why did it make her feel excited? No. I have to push and pull. Wi So-yeon shook her head from side to side, gently pushed Mok Gyeong-un away, and spoke coyly. Of course Ill help you since you saved my life. But whether I actively help you or not will be determined by what you do. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Then, he calmly told her what he had in mind. Upon hearing it, one of Wi So-yeons eyebrows arched upward. You Do you really want me to do that? Yes. I hope you can do that for me. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi So-yeons expression turned dissatisfied. It wasnt difficult to grant his request, but she wasnt sure if it was the right thing to do. So, Wi So-yeon asked. Even if my subordinates agree, will Second Senior Brother be willing to accept it? Dont worry about that. Dont worry? Yes. Thats a problem Ill go and solve now. !? Wi So-yeon frowned at Mok Gyeong-uns words. His drive was really fast, but was this possible? *** Night had fallen, and it was dark outside. Mok Gyeong-un, who had left Wi So-yeons residence, opened the pouch at his waist to check. Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs eyeball inside was safe. Worried that the rampaging True Divine Yin Energy of the Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians might freeze not only his clothes but also this and the spare wooden puppet, he had thrown them far away, but they were unexpectedly intact. Shall we go then? Mok Gyeong-un unleashed his lightness skill and flew. Following the main road for about fifty zhang, Mok Gyeong-un noticed a gloomy-looking ancestral shrine building located in the eastern corner of the inner city. It was a considerably large building, and Cheong-ryeongs energy, which had disappeared, could be felt there. Entering inside, there was an altar, and on the wall, there was a tattered scroll and a well-preserved portrait next to it. This is? Surprisingly, the figure depicted in that portrait was, Cheong-ryeong? It was a portrait of Cheong-ryeong. However, Cheong-ryeongs attire in this portrait was different from usual. She was wearing a red ceremonial dress that a bride would wear and was even wearing makeup. This made Mok Gyeong-un puzzled. Why was such a portrait hanging on the altar of this ancestral shrine? And why was the other scroll, which seemed to be another portrait, torn to shreds, making it impossible to recognize its form? But then, a voice was heard. -What are you staring at so intently? Mortal. Cheong-ryeong? Cheong-ryeong was seen leaning against one side of the altar. Holding a long pipe and exhaling smoke, her face looked haggard for some reason. Although she was conserving her spiritual power and not revealing her energy, she looked quite exhausted. So, Mok Gyeong-un asked. What happened? -A more troublesome matter than I thought arose. A troublesome matter? -Yes. Does it have to do with you disappearing without possessing her midway? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong sighed and said. -Well, its not unrelated since it happened because of that. But there seems to be a diviner of at least Pavilion Master level inside the inner city. Of course there would be diviners -Yes. But hes no ordinary fellow. At her warning, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin and said. Judging from Cheong-ryeongs words, he must be truly powerful. -He commands two Imaemangnyang-level servant spirits. Hmm? At this, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his surprise. If they were Imaemangnyang-level, they would be highly ranked evil spirits equivalent to the third grade. However, he had heard that even diviners had difficulty controlling evil spirits above the level of monstrous beasts, so if he could command two of them as servant spirit, he must be a diviner with no ordinary curse power. Did you fight him? -If I had fought, do you think it would have simply ended? I suppose youre right. With two Imaemangnyang, even Cheong-ryeong would have had difficulty facing them without properly unleashing her spiritual power. She had desperately escaped using the minimum amount of power. After almost an hour and a half of playing hide-and-seek, she was able to evade them. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and said. -By the way, mortal, why are you so late? Youre someone who didnt take long to absorb death energy, so whats so difficult I had to find another way since possession didnt work. -What? Ah Right. Thats what happened. Preoccupied with shaking off the diviner and the two evil spirits, she suddenly recalled the reason why the possession had failed. She didnt know what that strange phenomenon was. The body of that mortal wench who had tried to absorb her was too bizarre. Why didnt you possess her? Or was it not possible? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong replied as if she was in a difficult position. -I dont know. Even I dont. You dont know? -I felt like something would happen if I possessed the body of that mortal wench who resembled me. Something would happen? -Its hard to explain to you. That wenchs body strongly pulled my spiritual body, and it was the first time I experienced such a phenomenon. The body pulled the spiritual body? -Yes. Hmm. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. Even as a diviner, he had gained some knowledge, but he had never heard of the phenomenon Cheong-ryeong described. He would probably need to consult with diviner Jo Ui-gong or examine the various books related to exorcism techniques he possessed. Then, Cheong-ryeong spoke. -Were in a bind. Since possession failed. No. Thats not it. -Not it? But to control that mortal wench according to the plan I think I can control her. -Huh? What do you mean? Even if it was in exchange for saving her life from the rampaging Heavenly Yin Absolute Meridians, controlling her might be difficult due to her status as the Society Leaders disciple and a candidate for the successor position. To the puzzled Cheong-ryeong, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said. I couldnt make her a subordinate, so I made her my woman. -What? Your woman? What the hell was he talking about? How did he make her his woman? It was incomprehensible Wait a minute -You cant mean? Yes. We had sex. !!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns blunt expression, Cheong-ryeongs face instantly stiffened. She thought this guy was a stone-like fellow who had no interest in such relationships between men and women, but she never expected such words to come out of his mouth. Although she had died and become a wandering soul, for some reason, it felt embarrassing. But when Cheong-ryeong unconsciously imagined it, her face turned red, and her expression distorted. Wait, that mortal wench resembles me. *** Chapter 168 Chapter 168 C Variables (4)-You cant mean? Yes. We had sex. !!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns blunt expression, Cheong-ryeongs face stiffened. She thought this guy was a stone-like fellow who had no interest in such relationships between men and women, but she never expected such words to come out of his mouth. Although she had become a wandering soul, she couldnt help but feel embarrassed. But when she suddenly thought of it, Cheong-ryeongs face turned red, and her expression distorted. Wait, that mortal wench resembles me. At this, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her perplexity. Although their auras were different, if one only looked at their appearances, she and Wi So-yeon resembled each other so much that they could be mistaken for sisters or twins. Yet, knowing that, he still had sex with her? For a moment, Cheong-ryeong imagined herself in Wi So-yeons place. Because of that, -You! You! Youre really going off the rails. What? -That mortal wench resembles me Cheong-ryeong couldnt finish her sentence. She wanted to confront him, asking if he had relations with her knowing she resembled herself, but she became too embarrassed to continue. This, this guy is really Was he asking because he didnt know why she was acting like this? It would have been fine if she didnt resemble her. But seeing that mortal wench reminded her of herself, and the fact that he had relations with her made her feel not only embarrassed but also icky and strange. Could it be that this guy was thinking of her while sleeping with that wench? She thought to herself. Then, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Hmm. I dont know what youre trying to say, but there doesnt seem to be any particular problem. If there is, it would be better to handle it beforehand. - At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong furrowed her brows. Was she making a fuss all by herself? Judging from his attitude, he seemed as cold as usual, no different from any other matter. Did that mean he truly had no feelings or ulterior motives when he slept with that mortal wench Wi So-yeon, who resembled her? Is it even stranger to expect such emotions from him in the first place? Come to think of it, Mok Gyeong-un rarely expressed any emotions other than the murderous obsession to find the culprit who killed his grandfather. Even his smiling face was merely a false emotion to make others feel at ease and let their guard down. The only time he showed a genuine smile was when he saw blood. Considering that, he must have had relations with her for a purpose, nothing more, nothing less. In the first place, it was questionable whether he had any desire for the opposite sex. Well, if thats the case, I dont need to No, it still bothers me. It keeps nagging at me. After becoming a wandering soul, she thought all emotions except the desire to resolve her grudge had disappeared, but it seemed that wasnt the case. Rather than not knowing, it was inevitable to feel bothered and icky once she found out. However, since he was nonchalant about it, she felt awkward bringing it up further, fearing that she would look strange if she made a fuss alone. Then, Mok Gyeong-un approached her and pointed at something, saying, But what is that? -That? Yes. No matter how I look at it, the portrait painted on that scroll looks like you, Cheong-ryeong. - At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong closed her mouth. She had a feeling he would ask about herself in that scroll anyway. I should have torn it apart. She had considered doing that, fearing that he would become curious. However, she couldnt bring herself to do it. That was the last trace of herself left in this world, and that person Then, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Wearing a red and elegant bridal dress with a golden crown, you look just like a blooming peony flower. Did you have a wedding ceremony or something? !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeongs eyes trembled. [You look like a single red peony flower.] A voice rippling through her mind. That voice, which had become faint as a hundred years had passed, came to mind. She slowly looked at Mok Gyeong-un. What a coincidence. To think she would hear those words again through this mortal fellow. It was so nostalgic that it felt truly distant. Hm? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes twinkled with interest. He couldnt help but be puzzled by Cheong-ryeongs distant expression, which he had never seen before. Could there be a story related to this scroll painting? Seeing her make such a face, he couldnt ask any more about the portrait of her wearing a bridal dress. But then, something caught Mok Gyeong-uns eye. !? It was the incense burner in front of the old altar. The shrine was covered in dust and filled with cobwebs, looking like a place no one visited. However, the only clean things inside the shrine were that scroll portrait and this incense burner. The traces of incense sticks in the incense burner. And only the floor in front of it was not covered in dust. Is someone visiting this place regularly? Otherwise, there was no way only that spot would be like that. In this old shrine, there was a scroll portrait presumed to be of Cheong-ryeong, and someone was visiting it regularly Could they be Cheong-ryeongs blood relatives or acquaintances? It was at that very moment. -Startled! Mok Gyeong-un looked in a certain direction. Then, he quickly took out the wooden puppet from his bosom and sent a hurried telepathic message to Cheong-ryeong. -Cheong-ryeong! -I sensed it too. She had sensed it almost at the same time as Mok Gyeong-un. Although it was a very faint energy, it was almost identical to the vibration of that curse power. That meant the owner of this curse power had come very close. Mok Gyeong-un formed a hand seal and chanted a small incantation. Then, Cheong-ryeongs body transformed into smoke and seeped into the wooden puppet Mok Gyeong-un was holding. -Sizzle! After sealing Cheong-ryeong inside the wooden puppet, Mok Gyeong-un put it back into his bosom. Then, he hesitated as he was about to go outside. He sensed that the faint curse power was felt outside the shrines door. Fast. So, he tried to hide his presence by using his movement technique to fly to the ceiling. It was at that very moment. -Whoosh! Suddenly, the surroundings were engulfed in dark shadows, and Mok Gyeong-uns figure, who was about to kick off the ground, froze in that state. !? What the hell was this? It was such a strange phenomenon. His body was frozen in this posture, trying to leap up, and wouldnt move. His entire body felt as if it were paralyzed, and he couldnt feel any sensations at all, which was something he had never experienced before. He had to hide his presence right away, but what was going on? As he was puzzled, -Creak! The door opened, and someone entered. Although the shrine was shrouded in darkness, Mok Gyeong-un could see clearly. It was a man who appeared to be in his early to mid-forties, wearing a gray martial arts uniform with a yin-yang symbol. Despite his somewhat ordinary-looking appearance, Mok Gyeong-un could tell that he was from the Primal Killing Pavilion due to the diviner attire he was wearing. Exorcism technique? Then, was his body freezing also due to an exorcism technique? If that was the case, it was truly astonishing. What kind of exorcism technique was this? All five senses and sensations were completely numb, and only his consciousness was intact. -Mortal? Mortal? Whats wrong with you? Cheong-ryeong also urgently asked about the strange phenomenon that had befallen Mok Gyeong-un. However, even though his consciousness was intact, he couldnt move his entire body, so Mok Gyeong-un couldnt respond to her words. Why the hell couldnt he move his body? -Thump thump! The sound of footsteps approached along with the diviner. Seeing the diviner like this, Mok Gyeong-un thought that this technique, whatever it was, was more dangerous than anything he had known before. A technique that could stop everything except consciousness, what kind of absurd technique was this? Wasnt it a method that could kill anyone if one wanted to? -Mortal! Mortal! Cheong-ryeongs voice rang out loudly. Thinking that Mok Gyeong-uns condition was dangerous, she was contemplating whether to break the wooden puppet and come out right away. -Damn it! As the diviner approached within ten steps, she finally decided to break the wooden puppet and come out. At this rate, they would be caught with their eyes open. -Crack! As Cheong-ryeong unleashed her demonic power to break the wooden puppet, it cracked. It was at that very moment. -Stop! -Huh? You? Cheong-ryeong, who was about to break the wooden puppet and come out, stopped. -Mortal, are you alright? -Yes. Suddenly, all my senses have returned. For some reason, the moment Cheong-ryeong cracked the wooden puppet to come out, all the sensations in his body returned. But then, an even stranger thing happened. The moment his senses returned, the approaching diviner disappeared. It wasnt in the sense that he moved quickly. He suddenly vanished from sight as if he had never been there in the first place. It was as if he became unrecognizable. -What? -What the hell is this? He had clearly sensed the curse power beyond the shrine door. And didnt he walk right up to him? But he suddenly disappeared. Since his senses had been frozen, it was difficult to even grasp the presence or absence of energy as he disappeared without a trace right in front of him. -We need to get out of here for now. -I agree. Hurry. Whether it was a technique or something else, if they couldnt accurately comprehend it, there was no way to confront it. The only answer was to unconditionally leave this place. -Pat! Mok Gyeong-un immediately flew out. *** At the same time. -Drip! Blood flowed down the forehead of Cho Tae-cheong, who was sitting on the roof of a high tower, forming a sword finger seal. At the same time, Cho Tae-cheong furrowed his brows with an incredulous look. What the hell was going on? The Time-Space All Deception Technique, an advanced forbidden technique that wouldnt be undone unless the caster released it, suddenly broke apart, despite having some limitations. Fortunately, since he hadnt touched anything alive during the technique, the repercussions were minor. However, this was an unexpected variable. That guy What the hell is he? This was the first time No, it wasnt the first time a forbidden technique had broken midway, but the situation was completely different from back then. That monster had transcended the realm of humans, making it possible. But the boy who was in the darkness that he had seen through the Time-Space All Deception Technique just now. It was too dark to see clearly even from ten steps away, but at a glance, he was a young lad who hadnt even reached adulthood, around 17-18 years old. There was no way such a young lad could have done anything. In the first place, from the moment he was caught in the Time-Space All Deception Technique, he couldnt do anything. Then, Cho Tae-cheongs expression distorted, and his face changed. Then, he spoke in a hoarse voice. Dont be overconfident just because its a forbidden technique. There is no perfect technique in this world. As soon as he finished speaking, Cho Tae-cheongs face returned to normal. Then, I know that much. But this technique doesnt include living beings as subjects of recognition. You know that too, dont you? Wait a minute Could it be? -Crack! Crack! Cho Tae-cheong, who distorted his expression again, spoke in a hoarse voice. Kehehehe. You found the answer. As soon as he finished speaking, Cho Tae-cheongs face returned to its original state, and the corners of his mouth curled up bitterly. I see. The high-level wandering soul that had been sweeping through the inner city of the Heaven and Earth Society. The location he had predicted while estimating the path of the spiritual power that had shaken off the two servant spirit was none other than that old shrine. He was already curious about what it was trying to hide. But with this, it seemed he had found the answer. *** Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un was heading somewhere quickly. Cheong-ryeong asked him, -Where are you going? For now, lets return to Shadow Clan and -No. We need to hurry before that. -What do you mean? That diviner fellow who used that strange and unknown technique will be desperate to find you and me, so we should lay low until we come up with a countermeasure -Thats why I think we need to hurry even more. -What? -I also saw his face, but he briefly saw my face too. It wont take him long to find me. -You cant mean? Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -If I can kill him, I should. Murderous intent flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes as he spoke those words. The place Mok Gyeong-un was heading to was none other than the vicinity of the high tower where the Primal Killing Pavilions estate was located. Chapter 169 Chapter 169 C Cho Tae-cheong (1)After traveling a considerable distance using lightness skill, Mok Gyeong-un stopped. It was none other than the vicinity of the high tower where the Primal Killing Pavilion estate was located. The high tower, known as the tallest building in the inner city except for the main hall where the Society Leader resided, was attached to the Primal Killing Pavilion estate. Therefore, although Mok Gyeong-un didnt completely know the layout of the inner city yet, it wasnt too difficult for him to find it. Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Mortal. Are Arent you going too far? -Too far? -Even if youve crossed the threshold, if something like earlier happens again, you might even die instead. Cheong-ryeong was concerned about the previous situation. That strange technique that had immobilized even the rapidly strengthened Mok Gyeong-un. If he were to be caught in it and have his neck slashed, it would lead to an irreversible situation. -Its not too late yet. Lets go back. -No. If we go back, itll be too late. -Sigh. Whats too late? -Someone capable of using such a strange technique, who knows what they might do. Mok Gyeong-un was concerned about a different aspect than Cheong-ryeong. If it was something that could be dealt with to some extent, there was no need to rush. However, if it was a technique that was completely impossible to deal with, taking the initiative first was the answer. Mok Gyeong-un thought they needed to handle it before the other party could do anything. -Goodness, you really dont listen at times like this, mortal. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. Once this mortal fellow made up his mind, he never yielded. Unless she manifested and forcibly dragged him away, there was probably no way to dissuade him. So, Cheong-ryeong said, -Tsk tsk. Theres no other choice. Avoid a direct confrontation. -We should. If they went in directly, it would be equivalent to letting the other party know they had come. To make it difficult to see with the naked eye, he had been moving through dense shadows the entire way. Since crossing the threshold, it had become difficult for ordinary people to sense his presence. So, the guards standing in front of the estate were chatting among themselves, unaware that he was nearby. -Fortunately, night has fallen. At night, there are fewer people wandering around and more places to hide. Mok Gyeong-un opened his spiritual sense and focused on his spiritual eye. It was to identify the most convenient route. -Woosh! Ho. When he opened his spiritual eye, he saw two energies at the early stage of the Transcendent Realm beyond the wall. To have two experts of the Transcendent Realm stationed here. The early stage of the Transcendent Realm was almost equivalent to the level of a Grand Master. As Amjongju had said, it seemed to be true that the Society Leader valued the Primal Killing Pavilion and was thorough with security. Moreover, most of the energies of the martial artists guarding the estate were at least first-rate experts or higher. If one were to infiltrate out of mere curiosity, there was a high probability of suffering a setback. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt mind that at all now. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns figure dispersed like mist. It was the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps he had stolen from Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. The Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps, when deliberately used, was so fast that it was difficult to detect with the naked eye, making it challenging even for experts of the Transcendent Realm to easily notice. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un instantly crossed the wall and entered. Then, he quickly moved through the estate. There were a total of fifteen buildings inside the estate. Among them, the diviner who had used that bizarre technique beyond common sense on him would be present. -Are you planning to search each one by one? -I have to. But since that would take a lot of time, I should start with the main hall. -Main hall? -Yes. A diviner with immense curse power capable of detecting even Cheong-ryeongs energy couldnt possibly be an ordinary person. He speculated that they would be at least an executive-level figure within the Primal Killing Pavilion. -Wouldnt it be easier to find them if you tell that Jo Ui-gong fellow about their appearance? -Ho. Thats a good idea. Mok Gyeong-un agreed with Cheong-ryeongs suggestion. Jo Ui-gong, who had become the Pavilion Master by overthrowing his former master and previous Primal Killing Pavilion Master In Seo-ok. Then, he would immediately find out who this person was. So, Mok Gyeong-un headed straight to the main hall building. -Swish! Throughout his use of the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps, no one noticed Mok Gyeong-uns movements. Before long, Mok Gyeong-un reached the main hall of the Primal Killing Pavilion. Arriving in front of the main hall, Mok Gyeong-un surveyed the surroundings and sought a way to enter. Two at the entrance. Two experts at the Peak Realm were guarding it. Since the door was closed, it was difficult to enter without them noticing. Then, he spotted an open window on the 2nd floor of the main hall. Although there were first-rate experts presumed to be escort warriors on the 2nd floor corridor, fortunately, there was no such person at the open window. -Tap! Tap! Mok Gyeong-un formed a hand seal and used the Six Yin Boundary Technique. The Six Yin Boundary Technique was to detect curse power and prepare for any possible exorcism techniques. A faint curse power was felt from the open window. It seemed that an exorcism technique was set up. The only answer is to disable the technique simultaneously with entering. -Tap! Tap! Hariti Mudra! Mok Gyeong-un, who had formed a hand seal by bending his thumb and joining three fingers, chanted a technique of release and used the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps to insert his body into the open window while running upside down under the 3rd floor roof. At the same time, Mok Gyeong-un changed his hand seal to a sword seal. Urgent and speedy. Release! As he extended the sword seal forward, the surroundings became quiet. Although it seemed as if nothing had happened, the nine talismans attached to the wall crumbled into ashes. -Sizzle! The Nine Shadows Binding Technique? It was an exorcism technique where nine shadows bound the intruder and pierced holes in their limbs. It was quite an aggressive technique. As expected, the fact that it was set up meant that the window was intentionally left open. However, it didnt matter. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un used the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps again and moved through the corridor. There were a total of six guard warriors guarding the 2nd floor corridor. They were all at the first-rate level, but none of them were particularly a hindrance to Mok Gyeong-un. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un quickly moved while disabling the exorcism formations set up intermittently, and immediately went up the stairs to the upper floor. Arriving at the 3rd floor corridor, Mok Gyeong-un paused for a moment. Hmm. There was a cloud bridge connecting to the high tower. Judging from the fact that it was set up for direct movement from the 3rd floor, it seemed that the high tower was also used by the executives within the Primal Killing Pavilion. However, it was strange. -Why are you stopping? At Cheong-ryeongs question, Mok Gyeong-un surveyed the surroundings and said, -I dont sense any energy. -You dont sense any energy? -Yes. The main hall building had up to 4 floors. He knew that the Pavilion Masters room was on the 4th floor, but there was no one guarding the 3rd floor. Mok Gyeong-uns spiritual sense had become even more sensitive since crossing the threshold. However, on this floor, there were no traps or guards to be seen. That made him even more wary. Mok Gyeong-un looked up. A single energy was felt on the upper floor. It was very familiar, belonging to the current Pavilion Master, Jo Ui-gong. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been carefully examining the surroundings, finally went upstairs. After all, Pavilion Master Jo Ui-gong was superficially his master, and being bound by the Enslavement Chain, he was no different from a slave, so he had no choice but to follow Mok Gyeong-uns orders. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un stood in front of the Pavilion Masters room. Mok Gyeong-un, preparing for any unforeseen circumstances, briefly formed the Hariti Mudra with his left hand and opened the door to the Pavilion Masters room with his right hand. -Creak! As the door opened and Mok Gyeong-un entered, his eyes narrowed. The reason was, Illusion technique. An illusion technique was being used before his eyes. Ordinary illusion techniques didnt work on Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened his spiritual eye. It was because he could see that it was a false image created by curse power. The scene shown by the illusion technique depicted Pavilion Master Jo Ui-gong sitting at his desk in the office. However, in reality, Haa Inside, Jo Ui-gong was seen naked, with his limbs bound, looking dazed. Heheheheh. Jo Ui-gong wriggled his body and let out a bizarre laugh. But his expression was distorted as if in pain. -Weve been discovered. -It seems so. There was no way he would be in such a miserable state otherwise. Mok Gyeong-un formed a hand seal and lightly waved his hand while chanting a technique of release. -Swish! Then, the illusion technique that had been set at the entrance of the Pavilion Masters room was dispelled. As the illusion technique was released, the overlapping scene before his eyes disappeared, and the current Pavilion Master Jo Ui-gongs appearance, with his limbs restrained, became clear. -Wait. Dont approach him. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un stopped in his tracks. Even without her warning, he would have stopped because he had discovered something. It was because of Jo Ui-gong. -Squirm! Rumble! Ugh, haha! Jo Ui-gongs skin bulged out, and something was moving inside. Its shape was quite revolting, resembling a centipede. It was crawling all over Jo Ui-gongs skin, and whenever it did, Jo Ui-gong seemed to be in pain, bleeding and suffering. However, this wasnt just one. There seemed to be dozens, no, hundreds of them crawling all over his body. -How vicious. With those things burrowing into his entire body and feeding on him, it was only natural for him to lose his mind like that. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened as he looked at the Enslavement Chain on Jo Ui-gongs arm. The Enslavement Chain had dug into Jo Ui-gongs wrist. -He must have fought against the restraints of the chain. -It seems so. The one who had reduced Jo Ui-gong to this state must have tried to find out who had placed the Enslavement Chain on him. Thats why they had committed such an act. However, once bound by the Enslavement Chain, one could never betray. Therefore, as the techniques clashed, it seemed to have left Jo Ui-gong in such a devastated state. -Can you remove it? At Cheong-ryeongs question, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. He had never seen such a technique before. It was rather impressive that Jo Ui-gong hadnt died despite having such a large number of bugs crawling all over his skin. -It seems to be that guy. -That guy? You mean him? -Yes. The existence that had immediately noticed Cheong-ryeongs presence and changed course with a technique that had taken away all of Mok Gyeong-uns sensations except for his consciousness. It seemed that existence had reduced Jo Ui-gong to this state. Ah. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at Jo Ui-gong, drew a line with his sword finger. -Swish! Then, a sharp murderous intent sliced through the air of the Pavilion Masters room. Along with it, a red line appeared on Jo Ui-gongs neck, and then, -Slide! Thud! His head fell to the floor. Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft breath. Since he no longer had any value as a pawn, the only thing he could do for him was to end his life mercifully. If he tried to forcibly keep him alive, it would only hold him back. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Its not as easy as I thought. The exorcism skills of Jo Ui-gong, who had earned the title of Moon-level, were unrivaled among the diviners he had encountered. For someone like him to be so helplessly defeated Now, he had a rough idea. The existence that had reduced Jo Ui-gong to this state and chased them to their doorstep after detecting Cheong-ryeongs spiritual power. Is it the one called Cho Tae-cheong? The person Jo Ui-gong had been afraid of, his senior brother. He seemed to be the most likely candidate. [Senior Brother Cho Tae-cheong possesses curse power comparable to our master. He is an existence I cannot possibly handle.] Those were the words Jo Ui-gong had said to him. Since he had subdued the previous Primal Killing Pavilion Master In Seo-ok, Mok Gyeong-un thought Jo Ui-gong would be able to sufficiently resist if he made full preparations. However, it seemed he had underestimated him. He might be an even more troublesome diviner than the arrogant and elderly In Seo-ok. Perhaps he was an even stronger diviner than Jo Ui-gong had anticipated. If I dont kill him now, hell be a nuisance. Murderous intent flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. It was at that very moment. -Thump! The sound of footsteps echoed in Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Thump! The moment he heard the second footstep, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head back. -Why are you doing that? -Its him. Mok Gyeong-uns memory was beyond imagination. He could remember even the habits of the other party just by the stride and sound of their footsteps, so he could immediately identify who it was. It was undoubtedly the same existence that had entered the old shrine. -Is he coming? -Yes. -What will you do? -I have to kill him. There was no need to hesitate. Even if this existence was a tremendous diviner, the key point was only one. If he killed him before he could use any techniques, that was it. Mok Gyeong-uns actions were very swift once he made up his mind. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns figure dispersed like mist. Along with it, Mok Gyeong-un, who had used the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps, ran out of the Pavilion Masters room and down the corridor using high-speed movement. -Swish! To Mok Gyeong-un, who was using high-speed movement, the existence walking down the corridor was moving at an extremely slow pace, no different from walking. It was that ordinary-looking diviner wearing a gray yin-yang robe. This time, unlike in the shrine, his senses werent sealed, so the diviners energy was clearly visible. However, The energy is overlapping? Something was strange. As he approached the guy using high-speed movement, his energy was different from ordinary people. After opening his spiritual eye, the energy became visible, and the guys energy appeared to be overlapping. It was as if he wasnt a single existence but two together. However, the overlapping energy, unlike the extraordinary curse power, was not much different from ordinary people who hadnt cultivated martial arts in terms of the energy itself. Therefore, there wouldnt be much of a problem in killing him. -Swish! Swish! Swish! Mok Gyeong-un, who had instantly passed by the diviner and stood right behind him, raised his murderous intent in his sword hand. Since he hadnt cultivated martial arts, the diviner was still walking forward at a very slow pace. So, Mok Gyeong-un tried to behead him in one strike. -Whoosh! But it was at that very moment. The forehead of the slowly walking diviner suddenly split open. -Crackle! Then, -Startle! For a moment, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. The reason was that the small energy overlapping the diviner suddenly surged to an unbelievable level. And that energy was extremely ominous and inauspicious. However, this wouldnt stop Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un tried to behead the diviner. But just as the murderous intent of his sword hand was about to touch the neck, -Kwang! At that moment, something pressed down on Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder. Along with it, the floor shattered, and Mok Gyeong-uns figure fell straight down. -Crash! Mok Gyeong-uns figure, which had fallen to the 3rd floor, didnt stop there and broke through the floor again, descending further. Mok Gyeong-un raised his head and looked at the existence pressing down on him. It was a pair of giant hooves. Between those hooves, he saw a pair of ferocious eyes and strange horns. -Its the Toru! Cheong-ryeong hurriedly said to Mok Gyeong-un. This was the evil spirit from Mount Kunlun that had been chasing her. As befitting a Imaemangnyang-level evil spirit, its demonic power was incomparable to that of fierce beasts or monstrous beasts. Under the pressure of its force, Mok Gyeong-uns figure instantly broke through the 2nd floor and fell to the 1st floor. -Crash! Crash! The beast seemed to be trying to crush him to death like this. However, the moment it stepped on the solid 1st floor, unlike the wooden corridor, -Crackle! As the floor cracked in all directions, Mok Gyeong-un, who had channeled the crushing force through the soles of his feet, swung his sword hand towards Torus face. -Slash! At that moment, one of Torus ferocious eyes was split in half, and purple blood spurted out. The Toru, with one eye slashed, let out a roar of pain. -Roar! The roar created shock waves and shook the surroundings. The walls shattered, and it was utter chaos. Along with it, the enraged Imaemangnyang Toru thrashed about, trying to trample Mok Gyeong-un, who had cut out its eye, with its hooves. What a nuisance. As Mok Gyeong-un dodged it and tried to counterattack, it was at that very moment. -Clang! Clang! The Torus hooves were blocked by some invisible barrier. What is this? As he was wondering, Hey you! !? A pretty short-haired girl in maid attire, with one hand forming a seal, urgently shouted to Mok Gyeong-un while gesturing. Follow me right now! Chapter 170 Chapter 170 C Cho Tae-cheong (2)Clang! Clang! The Torus hooves were blocked by some invisible barrier. What is this? Curse power could be felt from the barrier. It was at that moment. Hey you! !? A pretty short-haired girl in maid attire, with one hand forming a seal, urgently said to Mok Gyeong-un while gesturing. Follow me right now! Who are you? Is this the time to ask that? Hurry up! At the girls words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. The curse power emanating from the girl was almost equivalent to the level of Moon-level diviner. But why was this girl dressed like this? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un looked up. -Roar! -Clang! Clang! The Imaemangnyang Toru roared and tried to break through the barrier with its hooves. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. Things had already escalated, so it seemed wrong to kill the beast. With this level of commotion, people would gather from the surroundings, and there would soon be chaos. So, Mok Gyeong-un said to the girl, Alright. But where do you want me to follow you? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the girl, while maintaining the seal with one hand, took something out from her waist with the other hand. She put it on her finger and then rotated it in the air. -Swish! Ah? Surprisingly, something like smoke flowed out in the air, creating a circular entrance. I cant maintain it for long. Hurry. With those words, the girl entered the circular entrance first. So, Mok Gyeong-un, puzzled, followed her inside. -Swish! Then, the smoke dispersed, and the entrance disappeared. Shortly after, red haze rose mysteriously from the 1st floor, and then sand grains surged upward all at once, filling the place where Mok Gyeong-un had been. -Boom boom boom boom boom! *** An irritated voice flowed from the mouth of the diviner Cho Tae-cheong, who had his right hand forming a seal. Look at this fellow. The voice was quite hoarse. The diviner Cho Tae-cheong shook his head and clicked his tongue. He had tried to make the one who dared to target him pay the price, but he had disappeared somewhere. Was it a diviner? He had felt considerable curse power from below for a moment. With this level, it could be seen as a skill almost reaching the level of a Moon-level diviner. Then, could it be that this was also an exorcism technique? -Swish! Cho Tae-cheong touched the back of his neck. The foreign sensation felt in his palm. It was because the flowing blood had stained his palm. -Crunch! Cho Tae-cheong gritted his teeth and spoke in a hoarse voice. If I hadnt switched, you would have had your neck sliced and died. At his words, Cho Tae-cheongs body trembled. As if reacting to anger. Cho Tae-cheong snorted and looked at the hole in the floor. Is it that guy? While struggling to protect himself, he couldnt properly see the guys face. Cho Tae-cheong looked at the hole in disbelief. Haa Who the hell was this guy? Although he had been released from the Time-Space All Deception Technique thanks to the unexpected variable of the wandering soul in the old shrine, he couldnt accurately perceive what had happened until then because all his senses and consciousness had been taken away. But he had come here right away? Could it be that he was conscious? Or Did he notice because of that wandering soul? Whatever the case, one thing was certain: the guy had noticed what had happened in the old shrine and targeted him. Then, he needed to find this guy quickly. If he were an ordinary person, he wouldnt dare to target him recklessly, but seeing him commit such a brazen act, he was quite a nuisance. Then, someone hurriedly ran up the stairs and appeared. Are you alri It was a guard warrior guarding the stairs leading to the 3rd floor. The warrior, who had been startled by the sudden roar and come up, couldnt hide his perplexity upon seeing Cho Tae-cheongs face. Whats that on your forehead Oh my You saw it. Pardon? It was right after those words ended. -Stab! Urgh! Something sharp pierced through the guard warriors chest and protruded out. The warrior, with his chest pierced, gasped for breath with eyes wide open as if they would tear apart, and then his head drooped as if he had lost all strength. Cho Tae-cheong, who had been coldly watching him, looked up at the sky and said, Find the guy. He couldnt have escaped far. -Flap! As the order was given, the shadows that had been covering the surroundings disappeared with the sound of giant flapping wings. *** -Swish! Hmm? Mok Gyeong-un looked puzzled as he watched the entrance disappear like smoke. He had learned various exorcism techniques, but this was the first time he had seen such a technique. As he was amazed, the girl spoke from behind. Whats your identity? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head. The short-haired girl in maid attire was standing with her arms crossed, looking at him with wide eyes as if in disbelief. So, Mok Gyeong-un looked around. Where is this? Its the kitchen. Even without an answer, it seemed obvious that this place was the kitchen. With the pots hanging on the walls and the chimney, anyone could tell this was the kitchen. Yes, it seems so. Is that all you have to say? Despite experiencing the Disconnected Space Technique No, thats not important. More importantly, I asked about your identity first Hmm. But youre quite handsome, arent you? Pardon? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head at the girls incoherent words. Then, the girl approached Mok Gyeong-un and stared at his face intently without hesitation. -Whats with this mortal wench? Cheong-ryeong spoke as if she was dissatisfied. So, Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement. Are you going to keep staring like that? Its not like your face will wear out from looking. Cant I take a look? Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders at her assertive attitude. Then, he focused his spiritual sense and checked for any approaching presences. However, no presence was felt in the surroundings. Meanwhile, the girl smacked her lips and said, Ahh. What a pity. What a shame. Your face shows that you wont even reach adulthood and will have a short life. What? I said you have the fate of a short life. Your neck will either break or be cut off. If it werent for that, youd be the perfect husband for me. With those words, the girl giggled as if embarrassed, covering her flushed face with both hands. Cheong-ryeong was annoyed by her unpredictable attitude. -I dont like this mortal wench for some reason. -Is that so? In Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, she just seemed like a lively girl. Of course, calling her a girl wasnt quite accurate given her curvaceous figure. She had a cute face and seemed to be around 17 or 18 years old at a glance. She appeared to be around the same age as him. Then, the girl spoke. Anyway, whats your identity? Judging from your attire, youre not from the Primal Killing Pavilion, and you seem like an ordinary person, so why did it target you? By that, you mean? That? Ah How should I explain this? Its really bothersome to explain this to an ordinary person, and they dont easily believe it, so its difficult. Just tell me, and Ill understand it in my own way. Itll be hard. Ordinary people usually cant accept such things. If I couldnt accept it, I would have had no reason to follow you through that smoke-made entrance earlier. Ah! Is that so? What made you trust and follow me? Didnt she tell him to follow her? She seemed to have a rather inconsistent personality. So, Mok Gyeong-un said, Your attire is that of a maid, but considering the technique earlier, are you perhaps a diviner? Oh? It seems youre not an ordinary person. At her question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and replied. I know a little. A little? Youre just at the beginner level, yet it targeted you? By that, do you mean the evil spirit from earlier? sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its not just a little. Youre also someone from this field, right? This field? Yes, this field. Seeing as it targeted you, youre not from the Primal Killing Pavilion, right? Although her way of speaking was difficult to understand, Mok Gyeong-un could deduce two things from this question. This field seemed to refer to those who dealt with exorcism techniques. And she didnt seem to be from the Primal Killing Pavilion. If she were, she wouldnt have helped him in the earlier situation. So, Mok Gyeong-un nodded and said, No, Im not. Strictly speaking, he could be considered to be from here since he was a disciple of the current Pavilion Master of the Primal Killing Pavilion, the deceased Jo Ui-gong. However, saying so in this atmosphere would only make the girl more cautious of him. Mok Gyeong-uns response was well-timed. The girl let out a sigh of relief and said, Phew. Thats a relief. I was worried that I might have gotten involved in an internal conflict at the Primal Killing Pavilion. Is that so? Its not like that. It seemed that way. Otherwise, theres no way that cursed Three-Eyed bastard would try to kill you. Three-Eyed? Mok Gyeong-un asked in response to her words. Did she just say Three-Eyed? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the girl nodded and said, Yes, Three-Eyed. The Red Falling Star of Mount Kunlun, the evil spirit from earlier, is also a servant spirit controlled by that Three-Eyed bastard, right? !? At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. The diviner he had tried to kill earlier, no, Cho Tae-cheong was called Three-Eyed? Mok Gyeong-un suddenly recalled an incident from the Corpse Blood Valley. [So, what exactly is this Three-Eyed thing?] -Its literally what it means. A three-eyed being. Its a malformed vessel born from a human womb. There are stories that when its born, it brings misfortune. [Misfortune?] -But its quite interesting. Even in ancient times, a Three-Eyed being would have been killed within a day of being born. [I dont quite understand what youre saying, but are you saying that the diviner with the Taoist robe who has the Three-Eyes left you here?] -Yes. I dont know what that bastard did, but after he visited, no one could perceive me. That was the conversation he had with the monster raccoon dog that had been sealed in the scroll. Then, was Cho Tae-cheong, the chief disciple of the former Primal Killing Pavilion Master In Seo-ok, the one responsible for trapping that monster raccoon dog with tremendous demonic power? At that moment, Cheong-ryeongs voice echoed in his ear. -Mortal. If what this wench is saying is true, it seems weve messed with quite a big shot. -A big shot? -A spiritual beast. A diviner capable of sealing a spiritual beast is definitely not an ordinary person. With that level of skill, they would be considered a monster worthy of being called a Divine diviner, the pinnacle of diviners. -Divine diviner? Diviners are given titles according to their curse power and the level of their techniques. Divine, Sun, Moon, Technique, Profound, and Conveying. The title bestowed upon only the six at the pinnacle. That is the title of Divine. Diviners who received this title were limited to only six throughout the Central Plains, and they were known as the Six Divine diviners. Divine diviner Was Cho Tae-cheong truly at the level of a Divine diviner, as Cheong-ryeong said? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un asked the girl, Has the person you mentioned, the Three-Eyed, reached the level of a Divine diviner? What are you talking about? Suddenly, the girl pouted her lips and said, Why was she reacting like this? How can a malformed vessel no different from an evil spirit be placed on the same level as my master? What? One of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised. Could it be that her master was a Divine diviner? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the girl suddenly shrugged her shoulders and spoke with a proud expression. Hmph. Well, yes. He had suspected it, but it was really true. He had guessed that she wasnt an ordinary girl, but to think she had a Divine diviner, the pinnacle of diviners, as her master. This was more surprising than he had thought. Then, the girl said, Since you work in this field, youve probably heard of it. Have you heard of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion[1] Master? Harmonious Immortal Pavilion Master? Mok Gyeong-un had no way of knowing. Although he had learned basic common sense through Moon-level diviner Jo Ui-gong, he hadnt learned about which diviner groups were famous or who the Six Divine diviners were. Naturally, he didnt know, but when he didnt, the girl spoke in disbelief. What? You really dont know? Scarlet-Tailed Old Immortal[2] of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion? Scarlet-Tailed Old Immortal? No way. You really dont know? Are you sure youre from this field? Which pavilion are you from that you dont even know who my master is Shh! Huh! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the girl unconsciously held her breath and closed her mouth. Wondering why he did that, Mok Gyeong-un looked towards the northeast. Then, before long, -Startle! The girl furrowed her brows. That was because of the very faint demonic power felt from outside the building. This was the demonic power emitted by an evil spirit. The girl looked at Mok Gyeong-un with surprised eyes. Whats with this person? He noticed this demonic power even before me? Chapter 171 Chapter 171 C Cho Tae-cheong (3)Gasp! The girl looked at Mok Gyeong-un with startled eyes. Whats with this person? He noticed this demonic energy even before I did? Among the beasts, those that reach the level of monsters become cunning enough to conceal and hide their own demonic energy. If such monsters intentionally conceal their demonic energy, it is difficult for average diviners to detect it, so she couldnt hide her surprise at him noticing it first. Could he be a diviner of the Moon-level or above? At first, she had thought Mok Gyeong-un was a martial artist. Thats why she helped him, thinking she might get assistance if she saved his life. However, upon closer inspection, he wasnt a martial artist but someone from the same industry. In that case, they might be able to communicate better. The girl whispered, Youre quite sensitive to demonic energy, arent you? Is that so? I also just noticed this demonic energy. If youre this sensitive to detecting demonic energy, youre not an average diviner. Which pavilion are you from? Shh! Gulp. At this, the girl held her breath again and shut her mouth. Even while talking about this and that, she readily followed his instructions. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. -Is it a Toru? -Toru? -The one that tried to trample and crush you with its hooves earlier. -Ah There seems to be one more besides that. -One more? Ah! Its Heum-won. -Heum-won? -Yes. Like Toru, its also a beast from Kunlun Mountain. In some ways, its much more difficult and dangerous to deal with than Toru. -Two beasts at the monstrous-level It was a more troublesome situation than he thought. He had fought beasts at the monstrous beast level before, but this was his first time facing those at the higher than monstrous-level. Thus, it was hard to gauge how powerful monsters were. Of course, he had broken through the wall and reached the Transformation Realm, so he didnt think he would be pushed back by beasts. He was just being cautious. At that moment, the girl clicked her tongue and said in a small voice, Two? So the rumors were true. Rumors? Yes. There were stories that the Three-Eyed uses two beasts at the monstrous-level as his familiars. These words from her piqued Mok Gyeong-uns interest. This girl seemed to possess quite a lot of information, more than he expected. So Mok Gyeong-un asked, But how did you enter this place? Pardon? From what I heard, youre not from the Primal Killing Pavilion but from the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, right? You said you were from there, so why are you here in such attire? Um, well, about that At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the girl suddenly became restless. That was understandable, as she wasnt supposed to be here originally and was in a position where her identity couldnt be exposed. Unable to think of a suitable excuse, she hurriedly changed the subject. W-What about you? Youre just as suspicious as me. Suspicious? Yes. Youre not from the Primal Killing Pavilion either. Moreover, that Three-Eyed tried to kill you using his familiars. How do you explain that? I dont know. What? I simply tried to kill him because he threatened my life first. Ah, so that was the reason Wait, what? You tried to kill the Three-Eyed? The girl asked with wide eyes. Is there something wrong with that? Rather than wrong, Im just surprised that you tried to kill him. Is that something to be surprised about? It is. Do you know how dangerous that Wretched Fiend is? And you tried to kill him alone? Is he that dangerous? Of course. Its said that three hundred diviners who tried to subdue him were brutally slaughtered by his hands in a single night. !? Three hundred diviners were killed? Is his power strong enough to handle that many diviners alone? No, it made sense that average diviners couldnt handle him since he could single-handedly subdue and seal a spiritual beast. If I hadnt helped you earlier, you could have died too. Ah, thank you for that. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she spoke with a puffed-up face. Your gratitude sounds quite dry for a thank you. How could that be? Nevermind. Anyway, youre quite daring. To think you planned to kill such a monster alone. Even I, who possesses a protective talisman given by my master, only observe him from a distance. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled at her words. The girl had unintentionally revealed why she was here. Realizing this, her face turned red, and she stamped her feet. Argh! How can you pry information out of others like this? You directly told me with your own mouth. I didnt pry it out. No, thats Shh. Please be quiet. If you continue being noisy like that, I think the monsters outside will notice. At this, the girl stopped stamping her feet and tightly shut her mouth. Being rowdy risked being discovered by the beasts. Mok Gyeong-un said to her, Anyway, you received orders from your master to monitor that Three-Eyed, right? Thats right. Since she had already been exposed by her own words, there was no point in lying. The girl answered honestly. Is it for revenge? Revenge? Yes. Didnt you say he killed hundreds of diviners? Among that many diviners, there might have been some related to the girl or her so-called master. At this, the girl shook her head. Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, If not for revenge, then why are you monitoring that Three-Eyed? Because hes dangerous. Dangerous? I dont know the details either. My master only said that the Three-Eyed would soon disrupt the Heavenly Qi, so I received orders to monitor him. Heavenly Qi? Heavenly Qi refers to the energy of the heavens. In sorcery, Heavenly Qi signifies things like fate, the principles of the world, or its flow. Such Heavenly Qi should flow according to a predetermined course, and if it is disrupted, the world becomes precarious. Yes, Heavenly Qi. Anyway, Im here for a righteous cause, not personal reasons. So dont even think about interfering. Did I interfere? Things got complicated like this because I tried to save you. Do you know how hard it was for me to infiltrate this place? The girl pointed to her maid attire. He could roughly guess how she had infiltrated there. Ah I see. Is that all you have to say? Sigh, I should have just left you to die or live. The girl clicked her tongue and spoke. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and asked, Come to think of it, I dont know your name. My name? Ah, right. My name is No, wait. If youre going to ask a ladys name, shouldnt you reveal your name first? Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un? Yes. Mok is an unusual family name. Im Yeo Su-rin. Yeo Su-rin? Thats a pretty name. You think its pretty? Yes. W-Well, do you think Ill be pleased with such flattery? Contrary to her words, she covered her reddened cheeks with both hands, feeling shy. -What a simple-minded wench. -Indeed. She seemed to be the type whose emotions were easily visible, just as they appeared. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt mind this and immediately changed the subject to the main point. Miss Yeo, you said this is the kitchen earlier. How far is it from the main hall of the Primal Killing Pavilion? Pardon? Judging from how quickly the beast chased after us, it doesnt seem too far. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeo Su-rin answered with intrigued eyes, Youre quite perceptive, arent you? Thats right. This place is about a hundred jang away from the main hall. A hundred jang? It was neither a long nor a short distance. So Mok Gyeong-un asked, Couldnt you have gone further with that technique you used to create the entrance earlier? Sheesh, do you think its that easy? It was barely possible thanks to this treasure my master gave me. Yeo Su-rin showed the two connected rings worn on her fingers. It was a silver-colored item with two luminous green jades embedded in each ring. Judging from the extraordinary energy emanating from it, he understood why she called it a treasure. So you used that to create a connecting door that shortened the distance to this place? Thats right. It seems quite convenient. Even if it looks convenient, it has a few drawbacks. Drawbacks? What are they? If you dont preset a medium to the desired location in advance, it can only travel about twenty jang, not a hundred. Twenty jang? Thats a significant decrease. It was reduced to not even half, but close to one-fifth. Thats why I said there are a few drawbacks. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I see. Are there any other drawbacks? Other drawbacks? Apart from that, after using it twice in a row, you have to wait at least a quarter-hour before you can use the treasure again. Hmm. It seemed to have several limitations despite its convenience. Well, if such a treasure had no restrictions on distance or time, it would be the most dangerous item. However, if used well depending on the situation, it seemed quite useful. Its a nice item. Perhaps sensing Mok Gyeong-uns gaze, Yeo Su-rin took off the rings she was wearing and put them in her bosom, speaking as if warning him. Just in case, let me make this clear. Dont covet this. Its a treasure that no one but me can use. No one else can use it? Yes. If it gets more than one zhang away from me, its power will weaken, and it will break. So Im telling you not to covet it in vain. Ah At Yeo Su-rins words, Mok Gyeong-un inwardly clicked his tongue. He had thought of killing her and taking it, but if that was the case, there was no point. He had found it strange that she explained the treasure in detail to someone she was meeting for the first time, naive as it may be. It had some safeguards in place, so she could talk about it. If that was the case She might be hiding some of the drawbacks. Although she seemed talkative and had a fluctuating personality, this woman wasnt stupid. Sorcery was a quite complex field of study, so one couldnt master it without basic intelligence. Considering that, he believed she was definitely hiding something. The more gaps she seemed to have, the more cautious one should be. That was Mok Gyeong-uns belief. At that moment, Yeo Su-rin quietly said, I think a quarter-hour has passed. Ah, you can use that now. Yes. The beasts still seem to be searching for us outside, so lets move about twenty zhang at a time. Fortunately, there are nearby buildings within twenty jang, so if we take some time, we can leave the Primal Killing Pavilion. I see. Since the Three-Eyed is greatly angered, it would be best not to catch his attention for the time being. With those words, Yeo Su-rin put on the treasure on her index and middle fingers. She was about to inject her power into the treasure and use it, but Wait a minute. Yes? Is this possible too? What do you mean by this? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with the corners of his mouth twitching. *** -Thud! The head of Diviner Jo Ui-gong rolled on the floor from a kick. Cho Tae-cheong, who had kicked his head, spoke with a slightly flushed face. It was the same guy. Then, his facial muscles moved irregularly, and soon a hoarse voice came out. I see. Diviner Jo Ui-gong, bound in the pavilion masters room. He had tried to find out who had placed the chains of incantation through the Blood-Solving Gu. But he was found with his head cut off, dead. That meant one conclusion could be drawn. It was one guy. Everything was done by the same fellow. The one who had manipulated the greedy disciple Jo Ui-gong to control the Primal Killing Pavilion while he was away, the one related to the vengeful spirit of the Cheong-ryeong level or above, and the one who had boldly come to him and threatened his lifeit was all the same guy. -Crack, crack! Cho Tae-cheong, whose face had returned to normal, raised the corners of his mouth bitterly and muttered. Its been a while since Ive had a worthwhile hunt. He had been hiding in the shadows, concealing himself. But to dare to touch him like this, what a fearless fellow. It seemed he would have to enjoy the hunt after a long time. Run away if you can. Itll still be within my grasp -Swoosh! At that moment. Cho Tae-cheongs eyes wavered. Something sharp and black pierced through the floor, grazed past his right elbow, and shot upward. And with a burning sensation -Thud! His right arm fell to the floor. Kuughh! Cho Tae-cheongs face contorted in immense pain as his arm was severed. In an instant, he was dumbfounded. He thought the guy had run away, but he came back? This bastard? He was an unbelievably cunning fellow. Normally, if an assassination failed, one would hide or continue to attempt escape to save their life. But he appeared again and sniped at him from a distance below the lower floor. What kind of guy was this? -Grit! Ill kill him. Cho Tae-cheongs facial muscles twitched as he glared at the floor, and soon his forehead began to split. However -Whoosh! !? A strange power was felt from above. As Cho Tae-cheong unconsciously tried to raise his head -Swish! Someone fell from above and stabbed a dagger into his splitting forehead with lightning speed. -Stab! !!!!!!!!!!! Black blood and white fluid flowed from his splitting forehead. The one who fell from above somersaulted and landed on the floor. -Tap! The person who had their face covered with a black cloth was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Phew. Mok Gyeong-un looked at Cho Tae-cheong, who was staggering with a dagger stuck in his forehead, and raised the corners of his mouth bitterly. Ha Yeo Su-rin, who was watching this scene through the round door of smoke opened near the ceiling of the 4th floor, was stunned. Chapter 172 Chapter 172 C Cho Tae-cheong (4)From the round entrance of smoke near the ceiling, Yeo Su-rin clicked her tongue. She didnt expect this to actually work. When she first heard Mok Gyeong-uns plan, she thought he was crazy. [What? You want to go back to that person?] [Yes.] [Are you insane? We barely escaped, and you want to go back? If you get caught this time, you might die.] The Three-Eyed, known as the Wretched Fiend. The number of diviners who died by his hands was too many to count. Yet, he said he would return to such a person. He must be out of his mind. [Even if I die, I wont regret it.] [No, thats not the issue. I saved you, and now youre saying youll die again. Do you think Ill just agree and let you do that?] [But if we miss this opportunity when his familiars arent by his side, it will be harder to kill him later.] At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeo Su-rin became genuinely concerned. Does he really believe he can kill that monster? If it were possible, the Three-Eyed would have died long ago. [Please, Im begging you. Lets just go.] [If you dont help me, I have no choice. Ill have to go back alone.] [Are you threatening me now?] [Threatening? I only said Id go alone.] [Thats a threat. Youre trying to stimulate my tender, pure sympathy, arent you?] [Not to that extent.] [How annoying.] Yeo Su-rin clicked her tongue. Two beasts at the monstrous-level were guarding outside. If he went out like this, his body might be torn to shreds and become food for those two monsters. Ignoring him and leaving felt truly unsettling. [Argh! I should have just passed by earlier. Why did I have to save a stubborn person like you?!] [You never know.] [What?] [If things go well and the Three-Eyed dies, your masters concerns will be resolved, and you wont have to push yourself to hide and monitor here anymore.] [Youre really confident.] [You wont know until you try.] Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly. Seeing him like this made her burst with frustration. Why are men so insistent on trying things before knowing if its dung or sauce? Yeo Su-rin shook her head and said, [I dont know. If you want to die so badly, do as you wish. Ill bet on you failing, crying, and regretting it.] [What if I succeed?] [What?] [What will you do if I succeed?] No, why is he showing such confidence? Does he have some hidden trump card? [Sigh] After staring at Mok Gyeong-un for a while, she took something out of her bosom and showed it. It resembled the treasure she wore on her index and middle fingers. [Whats that?] [If you succeed, Ill give you this.] [You had two of them?] [No, this is a spare my master gave me in case I lose the treasure.] [A spare?] [Yes. It can only be used once. But it can open a door anywhere within a radius of about two hundred zhang.] [Oh.] [Youre probably filled with greed again, right?] [How could I not be?] [Youre honest. Anyway, if you succeed, Ill give you this.] It was a temporary treasure prepared for an emergency, which could only be used once. If, by any chance, this man could really kill the Three-Eyed, she wouldnt need to monitor him anymore according to her masters orders, and she wouldnt be in danger. -Pak! Yeo Su-rin grabbed the sleeve of Mok Gyeong-uns arm and said, [If you want this, then make sure to succeed. I really dont want to see you trying to commit suicide after I saved you.] [Ill have to succeed, even if its just to get what youre offering.] [I guess youre more interested in the leftovers than the main dish. Youre quite unusual. Sigh, so whats the plan? I have no intention of helping if I feel like Ill be in danger.] [Just open the entrance.] [What?] [As long as you open it at the exact location I specify at the moment I give the signal. And close it right away since its dangerous.] [Is that really all you need?] [Yes, thats all.] What is he thinking? Is that really enough? It was truly puzzling for her. However This person knows martial arts. It was a part Yeo Su-rin hadnt predicted at all. She was convinced that Mok Gyeong-un, who was knowledgeable about sorcery and techniques, must be a diviner from the same industry. But she couldnt help but be surprised by his martial arts skills that surpassed her expectations. She had heard that only martial artists with quite advanced skills could send sharp energy from a sword over a long distance. Yet Mok Gyeong-un was capable of that. Could it be that hes not a diviner but a martial artist? Just seeing him somersault and land, he was far from ordinary people. Who exactly is this person? Did he learn both sorcery and martial arts? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un raised his head and looked at Yeo Su-rin. Seeing him like this, she clicked her tongue. Hes telling me to give it to him. Yeo Su-rin immediately understood why Mok Gyeong-un was looking at her. In a situation where his life might be in danger if he failed, he hadnt forgotten about this. He must have really coveted it. Impressive. Truly impressive. So, she put her hand in her bosom and took out the spare treasure. Then she glanced at Cho Tae-cheong, who had collapsed on the floor, staggering. No matter how outstanding a diviner or a Wretched Fiend he was, he wouldnt be able to avoid death with a dagger deeply embedded in his third eye before it could fully open. With that Catch. -Swish! -Tak! Mok Gyeong-un caught the spare ring treasure she threw. Although his face was covered like a mask with a black cloth, the corners of his mouth slightly rose. Even if it could only be used once, it was sufficiently valuable. He had to kill the enemy anyway, so getting this on top of that was quite a bonus. Mok Gyeong-un looked through the door of smoke open in the ceiling and said, Arent you coming over? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Yeo Su-rin slightly poked her head out and said, Hes definitely dead, right? -Ah. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong let out a sigh. Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, -Why are you sighing? -That wretched girl said something inauspicious. -What do you mean? -Keep this in mind. After fighting an enemy, its best to avoid saying things like Hes dead, right?, Is he dead?, or Did you get rid of him? -Is that a problem? -In my long experience, when someone says such useless things, its an ominous sign -Crack! Before Cheong-ryeong could finish speaking. At that moment, the body of Cho Tae-cheong, who had collapsed with a dagger stuck in his head, stood up straight as if someone had lifted him. !!!!!!!! Be careful! Yeo Su-rin hurriedly formed a simple hand seal with her left hand. -Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak! Lim (R)! Byeong ()! Gae ()! Jin ()! Five Spirits Heavy Strike Technique! As she extended her hand, a huge pillar of energy shaped like a beam descended upon Cho Tae-cheong, whose body had been lifted. It had the force to instantly flatten Cho Tae-cheongs body. However -Crack! Before it could even touch him, it was split into a cross shape. Gasp! What was happening? The power emanating from Cho Tae-cheong was beyond imagination. It possessed an ominous and evil energy that was hard to believe belonged to a human. -Pak! At that moment, Cho Tae-cheong reached out his left hand towards Yeo Su-rin. Then, Yeo Su-rins body on the ceiling was about to be pulled towards him. How persistent. -Swish! However, in that instant, Mok Gyeong-un used his Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps to appear in front and tried to cut off Cho Tae-cheongs left arm with the Evil Commandment Sword. But at that moment -Roar! The surroundings were shrouded in dark shadows, and Mok Gyeong-uns movements froze in place. All his senses were lost, and once again, everything except his consciousness was taken away. !? In this situation, Mok Gyeong-un saw Cho Tae-cheongs strange state. With his eyes rolled back and a dagger embedded in his forehead, he was no different from a dead person. Yet, how could he move in this situation? Moreover, he seemed to have no consciousness at all. It was then. -Crack! Crack! At that moment, something appeared as Cho Tae-cheongs cheeks split open. It was none other than an injured eyeball. The center of the eyeball was sunken as if stabbed by something, and black blood flowed from it. Could it be? As he thought that, Cho Tae-cheong opened his mouth, staggering with a hoarse voice. You damn human, how dare you stab my eye? That voice was filled with anger and murderous intent. Seeing him like this, Mok Gyeong-un, with only his consciousness alive, inwardly clicked his tongue. Considering he was alive despite his eye being stabbed and a dagger penetrating his brain, he was already a being that could hardly be considered human. It seemed there was a reason he was called a Wretched Fiend. Ill make you feel the same pain. With those words, Cho Tae-cheong snatched the Evil Commandment Sword from Mok Gyeong-uns hand. And as he gripped the hilt -Flinch! Tremble! At that moment, Cho Tae-cheongs injured eyeball trembled. Whats with this sword? Suddenly, a spiritual energy trying to interfere with his consciousness through the swords hilt made Cho Tae-cheong hurriedly try to let go of the sword. It was at that very moment. -Swoosh! Kuh! In a brief instant, Cho Tae-cheongs neck was severed. Thanks to the interference with his consciousness, his power was disrupted for a moment. Mok Gyeong-un didnt miss that moment. In that fleeting instant when his senses temporarily returned, he cut off the guys neck. Youre quite unlucky. He finally had a chance to kill him, but when he tried to take revenge by grasping the demonic sword, the Evil Commandment Sword, he suffered a setback. -Thud! Ah! At that moment, Yeo Su-rin, who fell from the ceiling to the floor and landed on her bottom, was dumbfounded. Ouch, my butt. W-Whats going on? Eek! She couldnt hide her bewilderment upon seeing Cho Tae-cheongs severed neck. What on earth had happened? It felt like only her time had stopped for a moment and then flowed again. It was as if the flow had been cut off. Cheong-ryeong clicked his tongue and said, -What a truly bizarre fellow. To revive even after the source of his energy was stabbed and his brain was penetrated. He had a truly tenacious vitality that could no longer be considered human but an beast. But now that his neck was severed, it would be difficult for him to truly revive. Or so he believed, but a strange thing was happening inside Cho Tae-cheongs severed head. -Thump! Thump! The third eye with blood vessels rising. Unlike the dead body, that eye possessed its own sense of self. Damn it. It was a clear mistake. When his senses were taken away, he should have killed this bastard without caring about the repercussions of losing his body. But he messed up because of that damn demonic sword. With just this head, it was impossible to deal with that guy. Now that it had come to this, the only answer was to play dead, wait, and find a new body. Just you wait. Even though he hadnt seen his face, he remembered his voice. The moment he found a new body, he would definitely kill him -Squish! Right at that moment, Cho Tae-cheongs head was crushed. It was because Mok Gyeong-un had stepped on the head. Ah! What are you doing now? Making sure. Yeo Su-rin protested, unable to bear the sight of the head being crushed, but Mok Gyeong-un ignored her and continued to step on Cho Tae-cheongs head. -Squish! Squish! Hmm? Then, he put his hand into the crushed, miserable thing and took something out. It was none other than the eyeball. Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. T-This bastard! The blood vessels in the eyeball were raised and trembling wildly. Looking at this eyeball, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, I had a hunch, but it seems to be an independent existence separate from the dead body. At these words, the eyeball couldnt hide its inner bewilderment. This bastard had noticed its true nature. Until now, even diviners hadnt detected it, but its existence was exposed to a guy like this? -Creak! Then so be it. Its commendable that you noticed my existence, but you made one mistake. You should have at least avoided direct contact with me. -Splat! Splat! At that moment, blood vessels shot out from the eyeball and dug into the flesh of Mok Gyeong-uns fingers. Ill take over your body like this Argh! -Sizzle! The blood vessels that had dug into the flesh were soon burned. P-Poison? The eyeball was dumbfounded. It had tried to penetrate his skin and consume his blood and nerves. But this bastards blood was poison itself. The poisonous energy coming through the blood vessels was too painful. -Shrink! The eyeball trembled and twisted in agony. Seeing this, Yeo Su-rin said with wide eyes, T-The eyeball seems to be suffering and shrinking. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 C Three Eyes (1)Looking at the eyeball shrinking in agony, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. The guy who had exuded such tremendous power and triggered caution when he had a body was now powerless and couldnt do anything. As expected, although it was somewhat of a gamble, the venture had succeeded. If he hadnt dealt with the guy now, more troublesome things would have happened. Anyway, he had found out the true nature of the guys real body and neutralized his power, so should he crush it now? -Squish! Aaargh! The eyeball, already suffering from the poison, hastily revealed its voice when Mok Gyeong-un pressed it, feeling its life was in danger. -S-Stop! Oh? It can speak? Yeo Su-rin looked at the eyeball with wide eyes. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un, without showing any surprise, lifted the eyeball to face his own eyes. Then, he smiled brightly and said, So you can talk. -Kuugh, this bastard Youre not coming to your senses. -Squish! Mok Gyeong-un applied more force to his fingers. Then, the eyeball desperately shouted at Mok Gyeong-un. -S-Stop! Stop what? Just die like this. -Splat! As Mok Gyeong-un applied more force, black blood spurted out from various parts of the eyeball. Then, the eyeballs attitude changed drastically. -Please spare me. What? -Spare me! Ill do anything you want, so please let me live. Heh. Seeing the eyeball turn cowardly, Yeo Su-rin raised the corners of her mouth and showed interest. Considering that the eyeball itself possessed a will, it was undoubtedly a monster. To think that demonic energy had infused into an eyeball, a mere part of the human body, and given it self-will. It was a new fact that had not been known to the diviner community. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, What can you do in that state? -Tell me what you want. Ill do anything. If you desire gold, silver, and treasures, Ill fill the storage to the brim. If you want power, Ill use my influence to make you an executive of the Heaven and Earth Society. Or if you desire strength, Ill obtain any martial art or spiritual medicine you want. The eyeball stated everything it could do. If it could just overcome this crisis, opportunities would arise at any time. There was no need to consider it cowardly. In the first place, self-esteem was just an unnecessary emotion that humans possessed. -Please just spare my life. After granting your wish, Ill go far away and never get involved with you again. Youre making quite tempting offers. -Just spare me. Ill keep my promise. How did you do that earlier? -What are you talking about? You stopped all senses and movements except for consciousness, as if time had stopped. -What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the eyeball couldnt hide its bewilderment. That was because when performing the Time-Space All Deception Technique, a supreme forbidden technique, the only one who could have a flow within that space was the caster. For all living beings except the caster, time and space itself would come to a halt. Who the hell is this bastard? It didnt make sense. He had consciousness within the Time-Space All Deception Technique? This was a technique of the supreme forbidden arts that was prohibited even in ancient times when the celestial realm was said to be open. Although there were several restrictions, no one could possess consciousness within it. To have consciousness in that state -Could it be that youre not a living being? Asking a rude question to someone whos breathing just fine. -No, how can a living human? Enough with the nonsense. How do you perform that technique? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the eyeball remained silent for a moment. Whatever the case, the important thing right now was to somehow please this bastard and survive. -Are you referring to the Time-Space All Deception Technique? Oh, so thats the name of the technique? -Yes. Id like to learn that technique. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeo Su-rin, who had been watching, interjected. What technique? Ah, theres something like that. As Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand lightly as if telling her to ignore it, Yeo Su-rin approached and linked arms with him, saying, Hey, weve gone through life and death together, almost like comrades-in-arms. Teach me too. -Squish! Yeo Su-rin pulled Mok Gyeong-uns arm close to her ample bosom. She knew. Men were subtly weak to such temptations. She had tried it a few times on her brothers and found it very effective. However What are you doing? Whats this? This wasnt the reaction she expected. Usually, they would get shy or happy in this situation. Does this person not like this kind of thing? As she wondered, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and asked, Are you trying to seduce me with your body? -Blush! Instantly, her face turned red. No, w-what are you saying? Whos seducing with their body?! Youre more mischievous than you look. Hmph! Yeo Su-rin unlinked her arm and stepped away from Mok Gyeong-un. It was truly embarrassing. She had seen many men, but this was the first time she had seen someone say such things so nonchalantly with a dry face and eyes. She was feeling more embarrassed herself. As she moved away, Mok Gyeong-un asked the eyeball again, It would be even better if theres a book that compiles that technique. -Theres no such book. There isnt? -The Time-Space All Deception Technique is a supreme forbidden technique consisting of 63,850,987 pictograms. It cant be learned in a short period. Pictograms? -Yes. Its written in a script before Chinese characters, and it takes several years just to familiarize yourself with and memorize it. Several years Its quite long. -It takes a considerable amount of time just to transcribe it. If you really want, I can do it if you provide me with a new body. Its just that it will take that much time. At the eyeballs words, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue. Memorizing wasnt a problem. However, if it took that long to transcribe, it was essentially a technique he couldnt learn right away. Moreover, whatever the case, he couldnt give this eyeball a body. Youre not trying to deceive me, are you? -I swear on my existence. This is absolutely not a lie. An oath, huh? Well then, do you have any other useful techniques? -Apart from the pavilion masters room, I have my own private office. There are three books sealed with the Eight Trigrams Technique. Ive recorded the sorcery, techniques, and so on that Ive collected over the years. Good. -If theres anything else you want, tell me. As long as you spare my life, however much Before the eyeball could finish speaking. At that moment, a huge shadowy flap of wings appeared in the pavilion masters office where they were. At the same time, the monster Toru appeared, its size reduced, scraping its front hooves on the floor with an angry expression. Theyre here quickly. The eyeball clicked its tongue inwardly. If they had come a little earlier, this mess wouldnt have happened. It was too late now. If Mok Gyeong-un applied just a little more force with his hand, it would burst and die. -Grooaar! -Flap, flap! The tremendous demonic energy of the two monsters overturning their surroundings made Yeo Su-rin take out a talisman and assume a combat stance. Tsk, I forgot about the beasts. Mok Gyeong-un replied with an indifferent gaze, looking at the monsters blocking the left and right. Indeed. Hey, Eyeball! Quickly order them not to attack! Eyeball? This wench, really At her words, the eyeballs insides boiled, but it managed to endure and spoke. -Toru, Heum-won, stop. -Grrr! Grrr! !? But something was strange. The eyeball had given an order to the two monsters that could be considered its familiars, but the atmosphere was unusual. Toru, who was scraping the floor with its hooves, looked like it would charge at any moment. Hey, Eyeball. Are you sure you gave the order? -This is Why are they acting like that? -Theyve gone out of control. What? What do you mean? -Damn it. This is why I shouldnt have split the subject. The eyeball was just as perplexed by the situation. That was because when it had made those two monsters its familiars, it had divided the subject of that bond between Cho Tae-cheongs soul and itself. It was an experiment to split the command authority when using them as familiars, but it hadnt known there would be such side effects. -Roooaar! At that moment, Toru charged towards Mok Gyeong-un. Toru was furious at Mok Gyeong-un, who had taken away one of its eyes. As Toru fiercely rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un -Whoosh! At that moment, Toru passed through the entrance of smoke that had appeared in the middle. Ah! It works! Yeo Su-rin had created the door. -Kraaahhh! Thud! The sound of falling and a loud noise echoed from beyond the door. Unable to create a long-distance door of smoke without a medium, she had used her momentary wit to create an entrance in the air higher than the 4th floor. As a result, the monster Toru had fallen straight down. Having succeeded in this by chance, she let out a sigh of relief. But at that very moment -Rooooar! The fallen monster Toru let out a roar and then leaped towards the entrance with tremendous force. Startled, she rotated her hand with the treasure in the opposite direction. At that moment, Torus horn and head popped out at an incredible speed. Uwah! However -Crack! As the door of smoke closed, Torus head got caught in the gap and was severed. Huh, what? What was going on? She had never experienced getting caught in a door of smoke, so she was dumbfounded by this absurd result. Having never caught a monster-level beast before, she couldnt tell if she should consider this skill or luck. Whatever. Anyway, wasnt it as if she had caught it? With that, Yeo Su-rin became elated and shouted, turning her head, Hey, I caught Toru!? Suddenly, her eyes widened. That was because Mok Gyeong-un was already standing on the body of the monster Heum-won, whose upper body was in the form of a giant bird and lower body was in the form of a hornet, grabbing one of its wings. Wow Is that man really a monster? How did he grab a monster-level beast with strength alone, without using any techniques? The monster Heum-won was flapping its wings but couldnt shake off Mok Gyeong-uns hand. She wasnt the only one surprised. The eyeball was also dumbfounded as it looked at Mok Gyeong-un. In some ways, Heum-won possessed a power that was even more troublesome than Toru. Yet, before Heum-won could do anything, Mok Gyeong-un, who had moved at a tremendous speed, instantly stepped on its back and grabbed its wing. With this level of skill, hes much stronger than the average martial artists of the Heaven and Earth Society. Who the hell is this guy? Ive never heard of this name before. Even ordinary martial artists couldnt handle a monster-level beast. But this guy overpowered Heum-won instead. This level of martial prowess was only possible for high-ranking executives within the Heaven and Earth Society, so its identity was unknown. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un, while holding the monster Heum-won, said to the eyeball, I have a question. -What is it? Why did you put that seal in the secret chamber of the Corpse Blood Valley? -Seal? What are you talking about? The scroll inside that wooden box. -A scroll? I have no idea what youre talking about. At the eyeballs answer, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. It doesnt know? Well, this is Since it was called the Three Eyes, he had thought this eyeball had sealed that monstrous raccoon dog. But the eyeball itself seemed to have no clue. If that was the case It means it wasnt this guy. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was a completely unexpected result. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 C Three Eyes (2)-A scroll? I have no idea what youre talking about. At the eyeballs answer, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He had naturally assumed the eyeball was the Three Eyes and had sealed the monstrous raccoon dog in the Corpse Blood Valleys secret chamber. But the eyeball itself seemed to have no clue. If that was the case It means it wasnt this guy. This was a completely unexpected result. Then who on earth had sealed that monstrous raccoon dog there? They had definitely said it was a diviner with three eyes. At that moment, the eyeball spoke. -I dont know what youre talking about, but Ive never been to the secret chamber of the Corpse Blood Valley. Youve never been there? -Thats right. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been frowning, stared intently at the eyeball and asked, Do you really not know about a beast that looks like a raccoon dog? -A raccoon dog-likebeast? Yes. Then the eyeball trembled severely and convulsed. Its appearance seemed as if it was feeling fear. Why was this eyeball reacting like this all of a sudden? As he wondered -C-Could you be referring to the Usurping Sea King, the Guhwancheonggu[1]? Guhwancheonggu? Mok Gyeong-un asked back at the unfamiliar name. Could that be the name of the monstrous raccoon dog? Meanwhile, Yeo Su-rin, who had been keeping her distance due to the earlier embarrassment, suddenly showed interest with a surprised face. What did you say just now? Pardon? Did you mention Guhwancheonggu? Mok Gyeong-un turned his head towards Yeo Su-rin and asked back. Do you know about it? Of course I do. My master told me about it. Your master, you mean? Yes, that person. Scarlet-Tailed Old Immortal. Yeo Su-rins master and the pavilion master of Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, known to be one of the two most mysterious among the sixty-four pavilions of diviners. Yeo Su-rin answered with sparkling eyes, as if intrigued. My master had told me about it. What is it? Huh? Dont tell me you dont know about the six spiritual beasts that have existed since ancient times? The six spiritual beasts? Of course, there was no way he could have known. At Mok Gyeong-uns reaction, Yeo Su-rin made a perplexed expression. Is this man really a diviner who learned sorcery? Meanwhile, the eyeball spoke in a trembling voice. They are the ones at the pinnacle of beasts. They are not beings that a human wench like you can carelessly judge. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked, The pinnacle of beasts? Are they divine beasts by any chance? According to the The Classic of Mountains and Seas that he had memorized, it was known that beasts were divided into six grades based on their level of danger and power. The lowest grade was fierce beasts. The beast Guyeo that Mok Gyeong-un had first encountered in Mt. Yeo-a was precisely the fierce beast with the lowest level. Of course, even if the level was low, they were still stronger than ordinary vengeful spirits. The next grade, called the fourth grade, was precisely the monstrous beasts. The wolf-shaped monster that had made the sound of a pigs cry, encountered during the path of the Corpse Blood Valleys gate, was the monstrous beast called Galjeo. The next grade, the third grade, was the demonic beasts, and Heum-won, the beast from Kunlun Mountain whose wing was being held by Mok Gyeong-uns hand and was struggling, belonged to this category. Next was the second grade, the diabolic beasts, which were so rare that even renowned diviners could hardly see them, and they were called moving disasters. And there were beasts that were called natural disasters if even one of them appeared, and they were referred to as spiritual beasts. These spiritual beasts were beings that might appear once every few hundred years, and even if only one of them emerged, they were beasts in the realm of calamity that could devastate an entire city. Divine beasts. The final grade, divine beasts. According to the Classic of Mountains and Seas, divine beasts were beings that might appear once every few thousand years, and they were in the realm of heavenly energy or divine punishment that humans could not handle, so they could lead to the destruction of a nation and the extinction of the human race, known as a great calamity. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un wondered if they were divine beasts since they were referred to as the pinnacle of beasts. However -Divine beasts? They cant exist in this world in the first place. If the demonic energy reaches that level, it surpasses the natural order. Natural order? -You dont know what the natural order is? What is it? -The natural order is what sustains this world. Well, its difficult for humans to understand. Youre speaking ambiguously. -The natural order is the natural order. If you go beyond that realm, you have no choice but to cross over to the other side of the boundary due to the natural order. The other side of the boundary? As he wondered, Yeo Su-rin interjected. It refers to ascending to immortality. Ascending to immortality? Curiosity flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Come to think of it, he had heard about this when learning the sword and martial arts from Cheong-ryeong. [The origin of internal energy, the foundation of martial arts, stems from the Taoist breathing techniques. Taoism cultivates internal energy through breathing methods and thereby evolves the physical body.] [The evolution of the physical body? Do you mean becoming stronger?] [Thats part of it, but the evolution Taoism refers to means breaking through the limitations of the physical body, realizing the flow of heavenly energy, and reaching spiritual awakening.] [Spiritual awakening?] [Yes. Thats what they call ascending to immortality or undergoing metamorphosis and ascending to immortality.] [Undergoing metamorphosis and ascending to immortality? Does it mean becoming an immortal and ascending to the heavens?] [Yes. Those who practice martial arts naturally aim for ascension by attaining enlightenment through martial arts. Of course, nowadays, it has faded, and martial arts have become a mere symbol of power and a tool to protect oneself and kill others.] [Oh. But isnt that the truth?] [Yes. The essence of martial arts was originally not to cultivate the Dao but to easily kill others. However, if you want to reach a higher realm, you need to think more transcendentally.] This was Cheong-ryeongs teaching. She said that if one wanted to learn martial arts and reach a higher realm, one should aim for ascension. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un had no interest in that at all. His goal was to gain the power for revenge rather than becoming an immortal. But out of curiosity, he had asked. [By the way, Cheong-ryeong. Have there been any actual cases of ascension?] [There have been.] [Bodhidharma, known as the founder of the Chinese martial arts, Zhang Sanfeng, who founded the Wudang Sect, and the Sword Immortal who was said to have beheaded a dragon with a single strike. Apart from them, there must be unknown extraordinary individuals as well. The world is full of unknowns.] [So there have been actual cases of ascension?] [Of course, thats why its the goal.] If the metamorphosis and ascension to immortality that Cheong-ryeong mentioned referred to crossing over to the other side of the boundary as the eyeball said, did it mean that humans could also reach the realm of divine beasts, as described in the Classic of Mountains and Seas, by honing their martial arts? Somehow, both the world of sorcery and the martial world seemed to converge towards the end. As his thoughts deepened, the eyeball spoke again. -Yes, I think that was the case. Humans referred to crossing the boundary due to the natural order as ascending to immortality. Hmm. So those six beasts you mentioned -The Six Demons. Pardon? -beasts who have awakened intelligence call them the Six Demons or the Six Demon Kings. At the eyeballs words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes slightly narrowed. He had considered it a deformed creature, but this confirmed the eyeballs true identity. The guy itself also recognized itself as a beast, in other words, a monster. Well, it was strange to dismiss a being with this level of demonic energy and self-will as a mere byproduct of deformity. The Six Demon Kings? Thats quite a grandiose title. WowThis is the first time Ive heard of this too. Yeo Su-rin spoke with sparkling eyes. She was also very interested in beasts, but encountering a beast with intelligence was like finding a needle in a haystack. Therefore, when she talked about the leader of the six spiritual beasts that she had heard from her master from the perspective of a beast, she naturally found it intriguing. Eyeball, tell me more. I want to know if the Six Demons youre talking about are the same as the leaders of the six spiritual beasts I know. - At her pestering, the eyeball tightly shut its mouth. It was already trying to please this guy, so it wondered if it really had to reveal this to this wench as well. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke up. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regardless of what theyre called, anyway, that monstrous raccoon dog is called Guhwancheonggu, right? -Its the Usurping Sea King. A voice filled with fear. Just from this reaction, the eyeball seemed to have considerable reverence for the monstrous raccoon dog. Come to think of it, the monstrous raccoon dog possessed tremendous demonic energy even when it was sealed and its strength was significantly weakened. It was understandable for the eyeball to be afraid. Well, whatever it is, the Usurping Sea King or Guhwancheonggu, there are six beasts of that level, right? -Thats right. Do you know all of those beings? -How could I not know? At the eyeballs words, Mok Gyeong-un pondered for a moment. He wondered if he really needed to know about those beings, but it was just in case. Who knew if that monstrous raccoon dog, no, Guhwancheonggu, was also sealed in the secret chamber of the Corpse Blood Valley? It wouldnt be bad to know about these beings to some extent for the future. Can you tell me what kinds of beings they are? What do you call the white ox spiritual beast? At that moment, Yeo Su-rin interrupted. Mok Gyeong-un looked at her with an annoyed expression. Then she pouted her lips and said, I helped you too, so I can at least ask this much. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders as if telling her to do as she pleased. With that, Yeo Su-rin asked with a delighted face and a grin, What do you call that huge white ox spiritual beast whose length reaches hundreds of jang from head to tail? -The Great Strength King. The Great Strength King? Ooh, so beasts call that giant ox spiritual beast that. Then what about the dragon that couldnt ascend to the heavens and fell into depravity? -The Dragon Demon King. What about the spiritual beast of the North Sea, the phoenix whose wings have turned white? -The White Phoenix Demon King. Literally. Then what about the spiritual beast in the form of a lion with black wings and sharp spiky mane? -The Lion Demon King. Hmm. Thanks to Yeo Su-rins questions and the eyeballs answers, Mok Gyeong-un naturally learned about the appearance of the spiritual beasts and their titles. He thought he did well to let her ask the questions on purpose. Meanwhile, Yeo Su-rin continued to ask, That stone ape trapped in the Five Finger Mountain -No. Huh? How do you know what Im going to ask before I even ask it? -The being you mentioned has already disappeared long ago due to the natural order. It no longer belongs to the Six Demons. AhIts a bit different from what my master told me. At Yeo Su-rins words, the eyeball asked in disbelief, -You wenchWho the hell is that master of yours? How does he know about the Six Demons from long ago? Heh, come to think of it, you pretended to be a diviner, so you must know who our master is, right? -What? Have you heard of the Scarlet-Tailed Old Immortal? -Could it be the pavilion master of Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, one of the Six diviner Gods? The eyeball immediately recognized which pavilion and who it was upon hearing the name. Since it shared a body with master diviner Cho Tae-cheong, it naturally knew about the existence of renowned diviners. They were natural enemies to the beast eyeball. Yeo Su-rin looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a triumphant expression and said, See? Even this deformed creature knows about my master. Yes, yes. At Mok Gyeong-uns dry response, Yeo Su-rins lips pouted like a duck. Is this person really a diviner? How could he show no interest at all when her master was so renowned and famous? Ordinary diviners would usually try to establish connections by any means. Clicking her tongue inwardly, Yeo Su-rin asked the eyeball again, No, if its not the spiritual beast trapped in the Five Finger Mountain, then what is the remaining one of the Six Demons? -The Hundred-Face King. The Hundred-Face King? -Thats right. A hundred faces? Ive never heard of itWhat kind of spiritual beast is it? At Yeo Su-rins question, the eyeball held by Mok Gyeong-uns hand trembled. Even more than when it talked about the Usurping Sea King Guhwancheonggu. The eyeball shrank and began to speak. -It is said to be even worse than the Great Strength King, who is known to be the oldest among the Six Demons. That being is the embodiment of evil intent itself and leads everything to destruction. Leads to destruction? -Because of that being, several nations, such as the Yin and Zhou dynasties, have been destroyed since ancient times. Yin and Zhou? Dont tell me, the spiritual beast youre talking about Before Yeo Su-rin could finish her sentence, the eyeball spoke in a meaningful voice. -A fox with golden fur and nine tails. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 C Three Eyes (3)Yin and Zhou? Could it be that the spiritual beast youre talking about -Thats right. The nine-tailed fox beast with golden fur. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. !!!!!!! At the eyeballs meaningful words, Yeo Su-rin couldnt hide her shock. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox? It seems to be a beast in the form of a fox, right? On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un, who had no knowledge of this being, showed a reaction no different from when discussing the other leaders of the Six Demons. HaThe Hundred-Face Golden Nine-Tailed Fox The Hundred-Face Golden Nine-Tailed Fox? Havent you heard of it? No. How could he have known when he didnt even know about the other leaders of the spiritual beasts? Looking at Mok Gyeong-un, Yeo Su-rin spoke in a slightly trembling voice, unlike a moment ago. Its a being different from other beasts. Different, you say? Beasts are usually not well known to humans because most of them have little interest in the human world. Hmm, is that so? But this one is different. Different in what way? Isnt it just an ancient and powerful beast? In the books that diviners read, such as the Encyclopedia of Strange Creatures from Mountains and Seas, supernatural records about monsters are naturally described. But the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox has its records left even in ancient books and even in historical records. Even in historical records? Historical records were no different from official histories compiled by the state. Even the martial world avoided leaving records, so it was quite interesting that historians had left them. At this, Mok Gyeong-un said, Ive read quite a few books related to historical records, but Ive never heard of a story about a fox beast. The earliest record is from the time of King Zhou of the Shang Dynasty. The Shang Dynasty Thats quite a long time ago. Yes, its written in the historical records of that time. A fox monster that ate King Zhous concubine Su Yang and transformed into her, causing the king to become depraved and create a garden called Juchi Roulin to indulge in pleasure and commit numerous tyrannies. As a result, the Shang Dynasty was destroyed by King Wu of the Zhou Dynasty. Ah I think Ive heard of it vaguely. The story of a king who fell for a concubine named Daji and brought ruin to his country. But its a bit different from what I knew. This is the true original version of the historical record. The original version. It is also called the original text of the historical record. In the original text of the historical record, the truths that the author truly wanted to convey were recorded. The concubine Daji of the Shang Dynasty, Bao Si of the Zhou Dynasty, Lady Huayang of India, Wakasa and Tamamo-no-Mae of Japan It appeared in numerous forms and names, influencing the fate and history of nations. At Yeo Su-rins words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Listening to it, this beast called the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was different from other monsters. As she said, it was heavily involved in the human world. Ordinary beasts usually didnt think of humans as anything more than food. This was no different from humans not being interested in the world of insects or animals. This monster has a lot more interest in humans than I thought. Thats right. Its strange to that extent. So it must have infiltrated human society and caused all sorts of trouble. I can see why its called the Hundred-Face. The Hundred-Face King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. This ancient great fox beast always appeared in different forms and led a village at the least, or a nation at the worst, to the path of destruction. It was not for nothing that it was said to have a hundred faces. A beast with a keen interest in humans In some ways, its quite a troublesome being. It goes beyond troublesome. Its the worst beast. My master also said that the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox is the most dangerous because it can exploit humans dark emotions and lead them to depravity. Depravity Exploiting emotions and leading to depravity. What a truly strange beast. I wonder why it keeps doing such things. If it had toyed with humans to that extent, there would be no one who knew humans better than that being. Yet it had repeatedly done so Its one of two things. Amusement or Wait a minute, thinking about it, youre no different from the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, Eyeball! At that moment, Yeo Su-rin, who had been talking about the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, glanced at the eyeball held by Mok Gyeong-uns fingers and spoke. At this, the eyeball trembled and pleaded. -I-I wont interfere with human affairs anymore. So please spare my life. How many humans have you killed, and now youre asking to be spared? Master Mok, just kill it. Yeo Su-rin pointed at the eyeball with her finger, then ran her thumb across her neck and stuck out her tongue, mimicking death. Squawk. This bitch! The eyeball cursed at Yeo Su-rin inwardly. Then it pleaded to Mok Gyeong-un. After all, he was the one with the choice. -Didnt I tell you everything you asked for? Please spare me. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah, theres one more thing I want to ask before that. -Ask me anything. Ill tell you everything I know. There are others besides you, right? -What? At the eyeballs question, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Then he lifted the eyeball to face his own eyes and said, Your answer was a bit slow. -No, I dont properly understand what youre Im asking if there are other Three Eyes besides you. - The one who reacted to Mok Gyeong-uns question was Yeo Su-rin instead. What are you saying now? What do you mean by asking if there are more Three Eyes? Theres a sealed wooden box in the Corpse Blood Valley. The beast sealed inside that box said that the one who imprisoned it was a Three Eyes in diviner attire. A Three Eyes in diviner attire? Then its this eyeball, isnt it? I thought so too. But it has no idea at all. Right? -What are you talking about? It might be an old incident that I dont remember. All the affairs within the Heaven and Earth Society, I Do you know whats sealed in the wooden box? - The eyeball shut its mouth. If you know, then tell me. - Seeing the eyeball suddenly become silent, Yeo Su-rin frowned. What on earth was this situation? The Three Eyes mentioned by her master was undoubtedly this eyeball. A being in the form of a diviner who commanded two monster beasts as familiars. If not this one, then who else could it be? That cant be. Master Mok, could you be mistaken about something? My master said that the Three Eyes in the Heaven and Earth Society would disrupt the Heavenly Qi Ah! Come to think of it, her master had never specified anyone. To be precise, he had said this. [Go and observe. A being with a third eye will appear in the Heaven and Earth Society and disrupt the Heavenly Qi.] Then what the hell is this eyeball? Its the Three Eyes. But There could be another Three Eyes, so theres no need to think too much about it. Dont you agree, Mr. Eyeball? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the eyeball hesitated and said, -I really dont know. Simple, isnt it? -What? When talking about the Six Demons and such, you were afraid but still spoke well, but when I mention another Three Eyes, youre trying your best not to show any reaction. -What are you talking about? Human, I really dont know. Yes, the world is vast, so how could there not be another being like me? But I have no idea what youre -Squish! -Aaaargh! It would be better to talk than to die here, wouldnt it? -Aaaargh, I really, really dont know. If you think Im lying, then keep resisting like that. As Mok Gyeong-un applied more force to his fingers, the eyeball reached the point of almost being crushed. It seemed like it would burst at any moment and release white fluid. Then the eyeball hurriedly tried to say something. -I-If I tell you, Ill die. What? -A forbidden technique is placed on me. A forbidden technique? -Thats right. What kind of forbidden technique? -I dont know. A part of my memory is completely gone, and whenever I try to forcefully recall it, the technique activates and makes me lose consciousness. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un tried to form a hand seal. -D-Dont do it. I also tried to forcefully undo the forbidden technique and almost burst. Is that so? -The eighty-six widely known undoing techniques and thirteen secret undoing techniques were useless. I want to tell you, but since my life is at stake, I have no choice in this matter. Please spare Ah, then theres no more need for you. -What? Ill send you off. -Ah! Was he going to spare its life? The eyeball, which had been tense for a while, let out a sigh of relief. However -Swoosh! !? At that moment, the surroundings were engulfed in darkness. And with that, the eyeball was crushed by something. -Crunch, crunch! -Kuh! Eek! Yeo Su-rin looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a perplexed expression. A-Are you crazy? -Munch, munch! Mok Gyeong-un chewed the eyeball thoroughly, then swallowed it and said nonchalantly, So this is the taste of a beasts eyeball. What? Its salty and sticky. No, what youre saying now At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeo Su-rin showed a genuinely disgusted expression. Even if he had just eaten an eyeball, it would have been nauseating, but he had swallowed the Three Eyes, known as a Wretched Fiend. He was out of his mind. Wow! This guy is a real psycho. She had never seen someone like this before. Even she had been told by her master and brothers that she had a unique worldview, but this man was truly beyond the realm of understanding. There was even a strange madness felt from him. However Huh? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had been fine, suddenly turned white and trembled. Why was he suddenly acting like this? Could it be that he had suffered some side effects from eating the Three Eyes eyeball? Hey, are you okay? As Yeo Su-rin tried to approach Mok Gyeong-un, she had to step back because the monster beast Heum-won, not missing this opportunity, was trying to shake off its held wing. -Kraaahhh! Of all times! Yeo Su-rin hurriedly took out a talisman from her waist and formed a hand seal with her left hand. Although she had easily killed the monster beast Toru earlier due to luck, a monster beast at the level of a monster was not easy to deal with, even for someone close to a master diviner like herself. -Pak! At that moment, one of Heum-wons wings was released. It seemed that Mok Gyeong-uns grip had weakened due to his worsening condition. No, why did he have to eat that thing? Why did he create such a troublesome situation? This man was really exhausting. -Pak! Pak! Pak! Pak! Yeol ()! Jae ()! Jin ()! Gae ()! From the Earth-Pressing Seal to the Single Wheel Seal, followed by the Inner-Restraining Seal and the Outer-Restraining Seal. It was the hand seals of the Six-Person Suppression Technique. At the same time, the talisman contained the incantation of a guardian deity that momentarily weakened demonic energy. -Flap, flap! The monster beast Heum-won fully spread its huge wings. When it spread its wings, strange patterns could be seen inside, resembling two huge eyes, which was eerie. Moreover, the force of the demonic energy spreading in all directions was no ordinary matter. It was enough to make the legs of average diviners tremble. Yeo Su-rin gritted her teeth. Come at me. Even though I may look like this, Im the top disciple of the diviner god Scarlet-Tailed Old Immortal. With that, Yeo Su-rin pointed the hand seal Gae () at the monster beast Heum-won and tried to use the Six-Person Suppression Technique. But at that very moment Stop. As soon as that shout was heard. The monster beast Heum-won, which had spread its wings to attack, folded its wings. Then, as if surrendering, it lowered its head and upper body. Surprisingly, the target was Huh? Mok Gyeong-un. Yeo Su-rins eyes widened. Why was the monster beast Heum-won obeying Mok Gyeong-uns command? Come to think of it, that wasnt the only strange thing. Since Mok Gyeong-un had chewed and swallowed the Three Eyes eyeball, the familiars who had lost their master should have naturally had their bond severed and either disappeared or died. But the monster beast Heum-won was still alive and well. Whats going on? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and replied, Who knows? !? What on earth was happening? She couldnt help but be genuinely curious about what had occurred. Of course, the only one who somewhat understood this was Cheong-ryeong inside the wooden figurine in Mok Gyeong-uns bosom. -Ha! So this works. -Yes, it works. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been contemplating what to do with the Three Eyes, who had formed a bond as a familiar, just ate it on a whim. He had tried it before, making a vessel or medium of a vengeful spirit into a familiar by eating it, so he thought it might work, and it truly succeeded. The bond of the familiar had been transferred. And one more strange thing had happened My eye After eating the Three Eyes, he had absorbed its demonic energy, and it had concentrated particularly in his right eye. When he unleashed the Three Eyes demonic energy like when he opened the Spirit Eye, surprisingly, the flow of energy became more distinct. -Roar! Look at this. Even the trajectory of the sword he had swung earlier had turned into a residual notion and left a trace. It wasnt just a trace of true energy. Even the form of demonic energy transforming into a technique was faintly visible as a residual notion. At this, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. This could be useful. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 C Three Eyes (4)What was that just now? Yeo Su-rin looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face in puzzlement. If her eyes werent deceiving her, although it was brief, Mok Gyeong-uns right eye had turned a silver color, and an energy that couldnt be specified as curse power or demonic energy was felt. But it was only for a moment and quickly disappeared. Im sure there was a change in his eye. When it returned to its original state, that strange energy also vanished. What was going on? -Flap, flap! A small bird flying around Mok Gyeong-un. It was the shrunken form of the monster beast Heum-won. When Mok Gyeong-un told it to hide its appearance as if he found it bothersome, it had shrunk to the size of a sparrow and was circling around. As expected of a monster beast, it concealed its demonic energy so well that it seemed difficult to notice it was a beast unless one had outstanding demonic energy or was extremely sensitive. Oh, I really dont know. The monster beast Heum-won definitely seemed to have become Mok Gyeong-uns familiar. But all of this stemmed from one thing. That was Did he really become like this after eating that eyeball? It was something she found hard to understand. The eyeball was a Wretched Fiend and a parasitic beast that took root in a human body. Would eating such a beast make this possible? [The demonic energy, blood, or flesh of beasts is nothing but poison to humans. So make sure it never enters your mouth, even by mistake.] Thats what her master had said. Yet Mok Gyeong-un had done the crazy act of eating it. And the bond of the Three Eyes familiar had been transferred to Mok Gyeong-un. Something completely contrary to the common sense she knew had occurred. How on earth did he do it? She was burning with the desire to ask. However, even if she asked, it seemed unlikely that Mok Gyeong-un would tell her. Just like the martial arts sects and factions, if the pavilion or sect of sorcery was different, they had their own techniques and did not share them with other sects. In the first place, asking about it was considered taboo. Ah, Im really curious. But once her curiosity was piqued, she had to resolve it to feel at ease. For Yeo Su-rin, Mok Gyeong-un was a collection of curiosities. If he had really eaten a monster and made its bond his own, she wanted to dissect and study him. As Yeo Su-rin stared at Mok Gyeong-un like that, she came up with a good idea. Right. Then I can keep observing him closely. There was a very simple solution. Not only that, she had learned that there was another Three Eyes besides the one that had been one with Diviner Cho Tae-cheong. Then she hadnt completed her masters order yet. There was still a reason for her to stay here longer. Hey. Yes? I think Ill Huh? Yeo Su-rins eyes widened as she tried to speak to Mok Gyeong-un. The reason was none other than the fact that Mok Gyeong-un had opened the lid of what seemed to be a coffin placed next to the desk in the pavilion masters office, and there was a person inside. What is that? Wait, that person? Its not a living person. Thats right. Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Inside was something that anyone would consider a corpse. That corpse was none other than the former Primal Killing Pavilion Master, In Seo-ok. Ugh ugh Seeing In Seo-ok groaning, Yeo Su-rin said, Is this a jiangshi? No, a corpse ghost? You have good eyes. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flashed with interest as Yeo Su-rin immediately recognized In Seo-oks condition. This woman may be chatty, but she was definitely a capable diviner. Both in terms of knowledge of sorcery and demonic energy. No way. That corpse ghost, could it be the Primal Killing Pavilion Master? Thats right. You recognize him? Of course. It took a while to enter the main hall building, but Ive been inside the Primal Killing Pavilion since three months ago. During that time, she had familiarized herself with the face of the Primal Killing Pavilion Master, In Seo-ok. But she hadnt expected him to be in this state after not seeing him for half a month. Yeo Su-rin let out a sigh and said, Why did the Primal Killing Pavilion Master end up like this? Could it be that he was attacked by the Three Eyes? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. No, thats not it. Its not? Then who on earth did this? The Primal Killing Pavilion Master may have left the Sixty-Four Pavilions, but hes still a diviner. Excluding the top six diviner gods, the highest level in sorcery was called master diviner. For a skilled master diviner to become a corpse ghost like this Only a diviner of the same level or higher could have done this. However I did it. Ah, so Master Mok did it What? Yeo Su-rin looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face in surprise. In Seo-ok was the Primal Killing Pavilion Master, who had a high reputation even among the master diviner of the Sixty-Four Pavilions. And Mok Gyeong-un had made him like this? Really? Yes, really. Did you think it might be fake? With those words, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue and formed a hand seal. -Tak! Tak! Jae ()! Jin ()! Then he struck In Seo-oks chest with his palm. A strange thing happened. The curse binding In Seo-ok was released, and his neck bulged, and then Kuh-blegh. Something like intertwined tree branches violently popped out. Every time they came out, In Seo-oks entire body shook violently. It seemed that the tree branches had spread throughout his body, fixing him in place so he couldnt move. Wow Thats really vicious. Vicious. Yeo Su-rin clicked her tongue at this sight. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, This wasnt done by me. It was probably done by the Three Eyes, Cho Tae-cheong. The Three Eyes? Yes. In Seo-ok wasnt supposed to be here originally. He had told the dead Diviner Jo Ui-gong to take care of it if he managed to take the position of the Primal Killing Pavilion Master. But his presence here meant that the Three Eyes, Cho Tae-cheong, had noticed his existence because of this. It was fortunate that it was resolved before things got more complicated. Otherwise, things would have gotten tangled. And is it fortunate? Mok Gyeong-un was already pondering one thing. With the death of the diviner Jo Ui-gong, he had lost the person who would control the Primal Killing Pavilion. But with the living corpse ghost, the former Primal Killing Pavilion Master In Seo-ok, that problem was solved. With him around, he could fill the void left by the dead Jo Ui-gong and Cho Tae-cheong. Kuh-ugh. -Swish! As the long, extending tree branches were all pulled out, In Seo-oks body twitched, and then he sat up as if he had regained consciousness. Then he slightly bowed to Mok Gyeong-un. Hiya. You really made him like this. No, how did you subdue the Primal Killing Pavilion Master? Im good at it. Ahaha. Good Will you keep answering like that? Yes. -Crunch, crunch! Yeo Su-rin chewed her fingernails and glared at Mok Gyeong-un. He was the most troublesome man she had ever met. Seriously. As she chewed her fingernails, she let out a sigh and said, Then you wont tell me why you made him like that, right? Yes. Although we had a deal, our relationship ends here, doesnt it? What? Youll be leaving now, wont you? Ah Yeo Su-rin looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a strange expression. Although they hadnt known each other for long and their relationship was short, they had faced a common enemy while risking their lives, so she thought they had become somewhat close. But with these words, she realized that Mok Gyeong-un didnt trust her at all. This person Is he very shy? Yeo Su-rin clicked her tongue with a twisted expression. Even though it was a bet, she had given him a disposable treasure, so she felt disappointed. Fine. Now that it had come to this, she would make him treat her warmly with his own mouth out of spite. Yeo Su-rin, who had inwardly set her ambition, said, Im not going back. Youre not going back? Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yes. Why? Didnt you say theres one more Three Eyes? Thats Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly as if he had made a mistake. He had asked about this, thinking it was important information, but because of this, Yeo Su-rin also had a reason to stay here longer. No, was it a situation where she couldnt leave yet? Ah Is that so? But there wont be any more inside the main hall, so youll have to search hard. What? Youre not going to search? Me? Yes. Judging from what you said to the Three Eyes earlier, werent you trying to find the other Three Eyes? No. I was just checking if there was another one. No, then youre not going to search? Yes. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeo Su-rin showed a troubled expression. She had intended to observe Mok Gyeong-un under the pretext of searching for the Three Eyes together. What should she do about this? Yeo Su-rin, whose mind had become complicated, pouted her lips like a duck and said, No, isnt that really mean of you? Whats mean about it? Even though this is also a relationship, cant you help me a little? Thanks to me, you were able to kill the Three Eyes here without difficulty. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un replied nonchalantly. Wasnt it because our goals aligned? And the one who risked his life was me. As I recall, Miss Yeo, you were always ready to run away. T-That was just what I said. If things had turned out differently, I would have helped. Ah, is that so? Yeo Su-rin stamped her feet with an indignant expression and said, Its true. Yes, Im sure it is. Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on the head of the former Primal Killing Pavilion Master, In Seo-ok, as if he had no interest. Then he infused the energy of death, the death qi, into In Seo-oks head. -Whoosh! A corpse ghost is literally close to a corpse state. However Huh? Yeo Su-rins eyes widened. She had thought that the Primal Killing Pavilion Master, In Seo-ok, was simply a corpse ghost. But before she knew it, the state of the Primal Killing Pavilion Master, In Seo-ok, was changing to resemble his living appearance rather than a corpse. Even the color of his skin was turning from purple to a flesh tone. A-A living corpse ghost? A living corpse ghost. It was a forbidden secret technique of the Six-Person Spirit Summoning Technique. When the hearts blood of the caster is fed to a person who has just died, and the yin energy of those who have recently died is gathered in one place, and a technique is performed, this is born. Literally, it is a living corpse ghost. A living corpse ghost? The reason she was surprised was simple. Creating a living corpse ghost was even more difficult than an ordinary corpse ghost or jiangshi. To create a single living corpse ghost, nearly thirty people had to be killed, and their energy had to be gathered together. Moreover, living corpse ghosts had too many weaknesses. If they couldnt periodically kill people and fill themselves with the yin energy of the dead, their bodies would rot, so their utility was extremely low. Master Mok Thats a forbidden technique. Ah, it was. Mok Gyeong-un looked at Yeo Su-rin with a cold gaze. Come to think of it, she was from the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, which belonged to the proper diviner group, the Sixty-Four Pavilions. On the other hand, the Primal Killing Pavilion was a group that had left the Sixty-Four Pavilions, joined hands with martial arts groups, and performed all sorts of forbidden techniques. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un didnt place much significance on forbidden techniques. However, in reality, among diviners, forbidden techniques were literally sorcery that should not be performed. Should I kill her? Mok Gyeong-un had intended to let her go since she had been helpful. But now that she seemed like she might become an obstacle, he was contemplating whether to kill her. Meanwhile, Yeo Su-rin spoke with sparkling eyes. No, how did you do it? What? To give vitality to a living corpse ghost, you need the yin energy of those who have just died. Thats why it was a forbidden technique, but could it be that you found a way to infuse vitality even without that? At Yeo Su-rins words, Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft sigh. It was because she was creating her own excuses. So Mok Gyeong-un lightly nodded his head. At this, Yeo Su-rin approached Mok Gyeong-un with sparkling eyes and said, Where are you really from? Are you perhaps a disciple of the pavilion master of the Sonmunjiyonggak? Gentle Gate Dragon Pavilion? Huh? Youre not? No. Then the Submerged Moon Water Pavilion I wont tell you, so stop asking. Hmm Cant you at least tell me that much? Yes. And I have a lot of work to do here. So lets part ways here. Otherwise, you He omitted the latter part about having to kill her. He hoped she would understand. But Yeo Su-rin clasped her hands together with a pleading expression and said, Master Mok, Im really, really saying this because its hard for me to find the Three Eyes alone. Cant you help me? She seemed to have misunderstood. Should he just kill her? There was no need for her anymore. Mok Gyeong-un said with a faint smile, Im busy with my own work. Then Ill help Master Mok too. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un raised an eyebrow and asked back, Youll help me? Yes, from what I see, Master Mok wasnt here for three months, so it seems youre not here as a diviner, right? Since youve also learned martial arts, youre here as a martial artist, arent you? Indeed, even though this woman was chatty, she wasnt stupid. Right? Then dont you need someone to manage this living corpse ghost? At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Someone to manage the living corpse ghost Even though it had self-will and was close to the state of a living person, a corpse ghost was still a corpse ghost. It needed to be managed from time to time to ensure there were no problems. Yeo Su-rin, convinced that Mok Gyeong-un was contemplating, smiled brightly and said, Ill actively help you with anything else you need, not just this. Master Mok, please help me find the Three Eyes too. Isnt that a fair deal? Hmm. Hey, dont pretend to think about it. It seems like a not-so-bad condition. Right? But I dont trust people well. No, I keep my promises well! Because theres always the possibility of what if. Ugh, youre really too much. I gave you the spare treasure without a word. Even if it can only be used once, its worth a thousand gold. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. He knew from observing her that this woman had no ill intentions. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt completely trust people. Thats why he thought an appropriate measure was necessary. Do you really wish to make a deal? I told you. If you help me find the Three Eyes, Ill help you with your work too. Isnt it fair in a way? Well, I suppose so. At Mok Gyeong-uns somewhat positive answer, Yeo Su-rins expression brightened. Then youre accepting it? Im considering it, but if you agree to one condition. A condition? Yes. As I mentioned before, I dont trust people well. So -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un extended his hand. Then, something was sucked from the wrist of the beheaded corpse fixed in front of the pavilion masters desk into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. -Swish! Tak! Huh? How did you do that just now? Im good at it. Ugh. He never properly taught her even once. Biting her lips tightly and glaring at Mok Gyeong-un, Yeo Su-rin soon recognized what was in his hand. Wait a minute Dont tell me thats the Chain of Incantation? You recognize it. At this, Yeo Su-rin spoke with a somewhat stiffened expression, unlike before. Youre not going to tell me to wear that, are you? In response to that question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and replied, I was going to tell you to wear it. No. Thats used to subjugate the other party! Its not to unconditionally subjugate you, but think of it as a kind of safety device. When were both done with our business, Ill release you. I cant! Absolutely not! Yeo Su-rin shouted angrily with a furious face. No matter what, this was not acceptable. The Chain of Incantation was a dangerous treasure that allowed the one who imposed the restraint to drive her to death as much as they wished. And he was telling her to put that on? -Whirl, whirl! Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un twirled the Chain of Incantation and said, Then there are only two options. Two? One would be to not make a deal at all and part ways. Yes, youre quite perceptive. Then whats the other one? Its a method that Ive found to be somewhat effective, so it might not be bad for you either. So what is it? Becoming my woman. !? Instantly, Yeo Su-rins expression stiffened. For a moment, she doubted her own ears. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 C Jang Neung-ak (1)Yeo Su-rins expression stiffened. For a moment, she doubted her own ears. Becoming your woman? What on earth was he saying? Yeo Su-rin asked, thinking it couldnt be. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hey you know what? Im asking because I think I might have misunderstood What you just said, could it be? Yes, if you become my woman, I might be able to trust you a little more, dont you think? !? Yeo Su-rin looked at Mok Gyeong-un with dumbfounded eyes. She thought there might be another way to prove trust, but this was a completely unexpected suggestion. It wasnt just her who was dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns words. -Ha! Human, are you out of your mind? -Pardon? -If shes that troublesome, you should just kill her. Whats all this about? -Is there a problem? -A problem? Of course there is. Are you attracted to that wench? -No. How could that be? Mok Gyeong-un didnt feel any emotions towards Yeo Su-rin. Cheong-ryeong also knew that Mok Gyeong-un had no particular feelings towards women, so the fact that he made such a suggestion was absurd. -Ha! Then are you in heat? -In heat? -Yes, in heat. If not, why would you make such a suggestion? Do you think thats a way to build trust? Youre just trying to satisfy your own sexual desires -I dont know what kind of emotion it is to want to satisfy it, but wouldnt it be good to develop a relationship, both feel good, and have her affection focused on me? - Cheong-ryeong was not only dumbfounded but also at a loss for words at Mok Gyeong-uns confident words. She wanted to refute him, but he stated his reasons so confidently that she didnt know what to say. -So youre saying youll sleep with that human wench? -If she wants to. -If she wants to? -Yes, is there a better way to confirm trust than that? -Sigh. Did he become overconfident after being intimate with Wi So-yeon? Or does he believe that he can manipulate a womans, no, a persons emotions just through a relationship? Whatever it is, its truly remarkable. So she had to clearly tell him. -You seem to have a serious misunderstanding, human. -Misunderstanding? -Yes. Although Ive become a vengeful spirit, as a woman, let me make it clear. Youre taking women too lightly. -Taking them lightly? -Yes! -Hmm. You sound a bit agitated. Are you perhaps angry? -No! -Even though you said no, you seem to have put some force into it. -I said no! -Well, I dont mind if thats the case, but I dont take women lightly. I just think theres nothing wrong with having a relationship when it comes to making emotions more solid -Slap! At that moment, a slap flew at Mok Gyeong-uns cheek. Of course, with this level of force, his head wouldnt turn at all. -See that? Cheong-ryeong chuckled mockingly. She knew this would be the obvious result. Mok Gyeong-un looked at Yeo Su-rin, who had slapped him, with a puzzled expression. Unlike before, she seemed to exude a cold aura. What are you doing? Listen, Master Mok. You talked about trust and all that, but do you think Im some prostitute from the red-light district? Thats not it? Then how can you say such things? Whats wrong with it? Ha! Why should I become your woman to build trust? Did you not know that youre quite lustful despite your looks? No, did you decide to have some fun because you have a decent face? Fun? Yes, otherwise how can you say such things so easily? Hmm. Except for your face, youre not my type at all. And I have no desire to be intimate with someone whose neck will be broken and die at a young age. Is that so? At Mok Gyeong-uns dry response, Yeo Su-rin clicked her tongue inwardly. This man seems really unusual. Judging by the way he looks at her, it doesnt seem like he fell for her or feels sexual desire to make such a suggestion. But then why did he make such an absurd suggestion? Did he see her as someone easy? Im really disappointed. Disappointed? In what? You talked about trust and all that, but youre saying things that only horny pigs would say. Horny What is a male-female relationship in the first place? What? Im asking what a male-female relationship is. What do you mean what? When they feel attraction and have feelings of love for each other Isnt it the case that humans are divided into male and female not only for physical structural differences but also for the purpose of reproduction of the species? For a moment, Yeo Su-rin was at a loss for words. He asked what a male-female relationship was, but wasnt he being too fundamental? Yeo Su-rin spoke with a flushed face, feeling annoyed. No, then whats the difference between humans and beasts? In the first place, when it comes to male-female relationships or reproduction of the species, theres no difference between humans and beasts. Ugh, what kind of nonsense Its not nonsense. What? Even beasts dont just reproduce for the sake of it. Females try to find a male with stronger seed, and males also try to find a more suitable female for reproduction. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeo Su-rin clicked her tongue. This mans way of thinking seemed extremely one-dimensional. Considering how he simplistically dismissed male-female relationships. Hey, do you even know what the feeling of love is? Isnt it when two people find each other attractive, whether its appearance or anything else? Thats When she tried to answer, it wasnt wrong. So Yeo Su-rin pondered what to say and spoke. Fine. Then lets go by what you said. Do you find me attractive? As the opposite sex? Yes! In response to her question, Mok Gyeong-un answered without any hesitation. Excluding everything else and considering you solely as the opposite sex, theres no reason not to find you attractive. Yeo Su-rin had a cute and beautiful appearance with short hair. With her ample breasts, slim waist, and protruding hips, her figure was also excellent. Although Cheong-ryeong and Wi So-yeon were exceptionally beautiful, Yeo Su-rin was also undoubtedly a beauty. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, her expression became strange. At first, she thought this man was playing with her. But if she carefully considered what Mok Gyeong-un was saying, it was no different from saying that he found her attractive as the opposite sex, in other words, as a woman. No, is he really attracted to me? Yeo Su-rin looked into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. But she couldnt feel any particular emotion in Mok Gyeong-uns gaze. How could he say such things so nonchalantly with that expression and eyes? It was incomprehensible. Meanwhile Then it seems weve reached a conclusion. Lets part ways here. What? If you dont like both options, theres no reason for us to do anything together. Then will you please leave this place? At Mok Gyeong-uns firm words, Yeo Su-rins expression became sulky. What kind of options were so extreme? She had intended to properly rebuke him and end things, feeling that she was being taken lightly as a woman. But when Mok Gyeong-un gave up so easily, she felt a strange sense of competitiveness instead. What does it mean to say he finds her attractive as the opposite sex and then give up so easily? Isnt it too quick to reach a conclusion? Im busy with other things besides this. You said you find me attractive as the opposite sex. Shouldnt you be more proactive if thats the case? Is there a need for that? What? And the one who should feel regretful is you, not me. Eek! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yeo Su-rins cheeks trembled. He was really toying with her. If she followed what Mok Gyeong-un wanted right here, she would be no different from selling her body just to receive help. So Then lets do this. I wont accept any other proposals. Cant you listen first and then decide? No such thing. Mok Gyeong-un flatly refused. So she stamped her feet and then calmed herself down and said, No, youre really too much. Lets at least make a vow to each other using the Non-Movement Curse Power Weakening Technique. Non-Movement Curse Power Weakening Technique? You know it, right? I dont, but Ah You dont know this? What is it? The Non-Movement Curse Power Weakening Technique is a technique where you pledge an oath by using each others curse power as collateral. Using curse power as collateral? Yes, you said you cant trust me. But Im the same. How can I trust a man who tells me to offer my body for trust when we havent even known each other for a day? So? Its literally what it means. The Non-Movement Curse Power Weakening Technique is a technique where you make an oath based on incantations and curse power. If you break each others oath, you lose all your curse power. At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. There was no reason for him to take on such a risky constraint together with her. However The technique isnt that difficult. You just need to use your own name and curse power as the incantation. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to refuse, stopped. Hearing about it, the principle seemed similar to the Chain of Incantation. If that was the case Hmm. Not bad. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. If the principle was similar to the Chain of Incantation, he had nothing to lose. After all, it wasnt his true name. Yeo Su-rin, unaware of Mok Gyeong-uns inner thoughts, spoke with a slightly flushed face, as if embarrassed, without making eye contact. For now, lets prevent backstabbing each other for a certain period with the oath of the Non-Movement Curse Power Weakening Technique. And if we develop some trust in each other during that time, Ill consider that proposal. Ahem. Is this good enough? *** The residence of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. On the bed in the reception room of the residence, a woman with thick lips was sitting up, saying something. She was Seo Hye-in, the leader of the Grass Smoke Group, one of the Five Mountains Alliance, the loyal subordinates of Jang Neung-ak. Sitting next to her and listening to the report was Jang Neung-ak, her lord. Jang Neung-aks expression wasnt good as he listened to her report. Moreover, it wasnt just him. Ko Yeon-hu, the grand leader of the Hegemon Fist Group, the First Mountain, who was standing behind him, also had a frown on his face. The reason was simple. Are you sure you saw it correctly? Yes, young master. Do you think I would dare to report falsely to you? Ha! At her words, Jang Neung-ak was dumbfounded. Then he asked Ko Yeon-hu behind him, What do you think? I dont know. You dont know? The first time I saw him was inside the Baek Clans estate. At that time, he seemed to be at the level of early-stage of Transcendent Realm at best. Early-stage Transcendent Realm No. Absolutely not. Jang Neung-ak shook his head. He had already witnessed Mok Gyeong-uns true abilities there. Although he hadnt reached the realm of the Poison Master, he had endured even the poison of the Poison King Baek Sa-ha. Perhaps because of that, Baek Sa-ha had taken a liking to him and accepted him as a disciple. But this was indeed surprising. That guy defeated Woo Ho-rang? Hah. Who was Woo Ho-rang? Wasnt he one of the Five Tigers, the best late-stage disciples that the Heaven and Earth Society was proud of? Even Ko Yeon-hu, his right-hand man, couldnt gauge the outcome of a battle against him, but he had defeated him with his skills? If this was true, it was truly astounding. Hehehe. But more than surprise, he felt joy. Even without this, when Seo Hye-in had been brought unconscious by the Baek Clans warriors, he had thought something was wrong. But now they said Mok Gyeong-un had defeated Woo Ho-rang. That meant he had fallen out with his junior sister, Wi So-yeon. What a likable fellow. To prove his loyalty to this young master in this way. Hahahahaha! He couldnt help but laugh. Meanwhile, Seo Hye-in spoke in a cautious voice, But young master, theres a slight problem. A problem? Yes. Ah, right. Who knocked you unconscious? He had already asked the Baek Clans warrior who had brought her here, but they said they couldnt tell him under the order of the Poison King Baek Sa-ha, the head of the family. He had considered beating them up to find out, but he needed Baek Sa-has support at this point, and he could just ask Seo Hye-in when she woke up, so he had let them go. Thats Dont tell me you dont know who knocked you out? No, I have a guess. A guess? Youre not saying you dont even know who knocked you unconscious, are you? I think it was probably the Eldest Young Master. What? At her report, Jang Neung-aks expression, which had been as if he had the whole world in his hands until just now, instantly hardened. Senior Brother? Yes. How could that be? Senior Brother made a move? Jang Neung-ak denied it with trembling eyes. He clearly remembered the last words his eldest brother had said to him. [Try your best to struggle. If you can, that is.] He didnt even consider him a competitor. He had thought it was just words, but during that time, his eldest brother had almost neglected and didnt even interfere with him gathering his forces. But now he suddenly made a move? This was unbelievable. However It was too bland, so I was thinking of giving one or two to the disciples, but it seems too much of a waste. What? Those were the last words I heard before being struck on acupoints. At Seo Hye-ins words, Jang Neung-ak gritted his teeth with a flushed face. If these words were true, it meant that bastard had caught the Senior Brothers attention, didnt it? -Bang! Jang Neung-ak hit the armrest of the chair and stood up. No way. Anyone else was fine, but not Mok Gyeong-un. Right now, that guy was in the most important position. Not only was he the joint disciple of the Poison King Baek Sa-ha, who had recently reached the Transformation Realm, but also of the leader of the Secret Information Group, the Shadow Clan. If he took in Mok Gyeong-un, he would secure a force comparable to his eldest brothers at once. But all of a sudden, at this crucial moment, he interfered? -Grit! It seemed his eldest brother didnt treat him as a competitor after all. He had been watching all along. To crush him like this at a critical moment. Lets go. Excuse me? Young Lady Seo, rest. The rest of you, follow this young master. At his order, Ko Yeon-hu, the grand leader of the First Mountain Hegemon Fist Group, hurriedly said, My lord, youre not planning to meet the Eldest Young Master, are you? I am. At those words, Ko Yeon-hu couldnt hide his concern. No matter how angry he was about this incident, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang was a truly dangerous person. Although his lord Jang Neung-ak also had a tendency to be somewhat swayed by emotions, Na Yul-ryang transcended that realm and didnt even feel like a person. If he met him with his emotions ahead Its too dangerous. I need to dissuade my lord. -Tap tap tap tap! At that moment, the sound of someone running was heard from outside. Then they knocked on the door. My lord. Its me, Jeo Mo-pal. The one knocking on the door was none other than Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountain, and leader of Geo-am Fist. Jang Neung-ak, who was about to go out anyway, roughly opened the door. -Bam! What is it? Well Well what? Mok Gyeong-un has come to see you. !? Chapter 178 Chapter 178 C Jang Neung-ak (2)What? Mok Gyeong-un? Jang Neung-aks expression turned strange. He was just about to go and protest to his eldest brother Na Yul-ryang for interfering and trying to take Mok Gyeong-un away from him. But now Mok Gyeong-un has come on his own? What was going on? Should I consider this fortunate? On the other hand, Ko Yeon-hu, the grand leader of the First Mountain Hegemon Fist Group, who had tried to dissuade his lord, Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, inwardly let out a sigh of relief. It wasnt the time to clash with the Eldest Young Master in terms of power or in any aspect. But while feeling relieved, Ko Yeon-hu also became puzzled. So My lord, something seems strange. Strange, you say? Yes. Didnt Young Lady Seo say that the Eldest Young Master mentioned it would be a waste to give him away before striking her acupoints? At his words, Jang Neung-ak also nodded inwardly in agreement. If he hadnt heard those words, he would have gladly gone to welcome Mok Gyeong-un right away. So Jang Neung-ak pondered for a moment and asked, What do you think happened? At that question, Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountains Geo-am Fist, who had reported Mok Gyeong-uns arrival, answered. Since he came here on his own, isnt it to pledge loyalty to you, my lord? Why are you reacting like this? At his words, Ko Yeon-hu said, It seems the Eldest Young Master has made contact with Mok Gyeong-un. What? The Eldest Young Master? Yes. Thats why Im concerned. Concerned about what? Perhaps Mok Gyeong-un has had a change of heart. At those words, Jeo Mo-pal raised his voice with a fierce look in his eyes. No. After my lord has treated him so favorably, how could he have a change of heart? If he does such a thing, I, Jeo Mo-pal, will break his legs. At those words, Jang Neung-ak shook his head and waved his hand. Stand down. Its too much for you. Pardon? Leader Ko or Leader Ho would have to step up to handle him. At Jang Neung-aks words, Jeo Mo-pal spoke with a frown and a disappointed tone. If its because of my confrontation with him last time, I didnt use my full strength then. I also underestimated him, thinking he was a novice. This time, Ill properly Ko Yeon-hu, the First Mountain, cut off Jeo Mo-pals words. He defeated Woo Ho-rang. What? Jeo Mo-pals eyes widened. What was this about? Was the Woo Ho-rang he was referring to the same one he knew? Surely you dont mean Woo Ho-rang, the grand leader of the Giant Watchtower Group? Who else would I be talking about? !? Jeo Mo-pal was momentarily dumbfounded. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. There were rumors that Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess was higher than expected, but werent the Five Tigers considered the best among the late-stage disciples in terms of strength, excluding the executives of the Heaven and Earth Society? And one of the Five Tigers, Woo Ho-rang, was defeated by Mok Gyeong-un? That means We can consider Mok Gyeong-un as a new member of the Five Tigers. Gasp! Jeo Mo-pal clicked his tongue. As he closed his mouth, Seo Hye-in, the leader of Grass Smoke Group, who had been sitting up on the bed, cautiously spoke. Young Master, why dont you meet him first? Meet him, you say? Yes. If Mok Gyeong-un had truly changed his mind and joined the Eldest Young Master, would there be any reason for him to come all the way here again? Hmm. At her words, Jang Neung-ak nodded his head. What she said made sense. So Jang Neung-ak asked Jeo Mo-pal, Did he come alone? Yes. He came alone. There doesnt seem to be anyone accompanying him. Alone In that case, he should meet him first and judge. If he had betrayed him and changed his allegiance to his eldest brother, it would be best for him to be prepared. Of course, if he came to pledge loyalty to him, he would receive appropriate treatment. Prepare the banquet table. Pardon? Depending on his answer, it will be determined whether it will be a punitive drink or a rewarding drink. *** Mok Gyeong-un, following Jeo Mo-pal, was walking through the estate. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flashed with interest. Compared to the side of Wi So-yeon, the third disciple of the Society Leader, this side seemed more systematic. Wi So-yeons estate wasnt that large in scale and felt more like a place for acquaintances, while this place had a well-established hierarchy. The energies felt from various places and the number of masters were also considerable. Seeing this, one could guess how much effort the second disciple Jang Neung-ak had put in to become the Society Leader. As they walked for a while, Mok Gyeong-un spoke up. Im starting to become familiar with the layout of the estate, but how long are we going to keep walking in circles? What? You noticed? The estate may be large, but not to the extent of walking for nearly a quarter-hour, right? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jeo Mo-pal chuckled. Then he stopped walking and said, Well, I didnt have any ill intentions, so theres no need for suspicion. Is that so? My lord just said hes preparing a banquet for you, so I was just giving you a brief tour of the estate. A banquet? Thats right. Youre making me feel burdened. Its just a casual gathering for drinks. Ah, is that so? The preparations should be almost done, so Ill guide you to the reception room. I would appreciate that. With that, they resumed walking. As they headed towards the reception room, Jeo Mo-pal spoke without looking at Mok Gyeong-un. Did you really defeat the Giant Watchtower Group Leader? Giant Watchtower Group Leader? Im talking about Woo Ho-rang, Young Lady Wi So-yeons loyal subordinate. Ah, you mean him. Yes. Did you really defeat him? You seem curious about that. Of course Im curious since I only heard about it. Moreover, arent I the only one among us who has properly fought against you? At that time, Jeo Mo-pal didnt consider Mok Gyeong-un to be above him. He thought he had simply let his guard down for a moment. But if he had truly defeated Woo Ho-rang, one of the Five Tigers, the situation would be completely different. So you wanted to confirm it? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jeo Mo-pal stopped walking. Then he turned around and said, Confirm? Of course, I have a burning desire to confirm it. But if you really defeated Woo Ho-rang, Im definitely not a match for you. Then whats the reason behind this question? Mok Gyeong-un asked with a bright smile. Contrary to his smile, the atmosphere was close to not refusing a fight if it came to it. At that, Jeo Mo-pals eyes flashed with interest. So its true. Unlike the last confrontation, this was Lord Jang Neung-aks base. In a place like this, one would usually feel intimidated to some extent, but the fact that he showed such confidence meant his skills backed it up. Realizing this, Jeo Mo-pal said with a grin, revealing his yellowish teeth. I became curious. Curious, you say? Yes. Whether you will take the vacant position of the Second Mountain or the position of the First Mountain from Ko Danju. Ko Danju? That person is Ko Yeon-hu, the grand leader of the Hegemon Fist Group. You must have heard of him. Of course, he had heard of him. Mok Gyeong-un had familiarized himself with the loyal subordinates of the second disciple Jang Neung-ak through the Shadow Clan. If Woo Ho-rang was Wi So-yeons right-hand man, Ko Yeon-hu was Jang Neung-aks right-hand man. And like Woo Ho-rang, Ko Yeon-hu was also one of the Five Tigers. Hes known to be unmatched in close combat among the Five Tigers. Bol-mo No. Since youre from the Amjong, it would be strange if you didnt know even this. Anyway, I look forward to it. With those words, Jeo Mo-pal turned around and walked away. Looking at his back, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Eventually, they arrived at the garden of the reception room. Oh? The garden, illuminated by hexagonal lanterns on all sides, was bright, and a considerable feast was prepared, considering it was prepared within a quarter-hour. Even the lovely maids, who had been summoned at some point, were ready to serve the drinks. The rumors about the second disciple Jang Neung-ak enjoying elegance seemed to be true. He must be in high spirits. Did he prepare this gathering with the conviction that he would pledge loyalty to him? But it wasnt just Jang Neung-ak and his loyal subordinates at this gathering. As if all the subordinates of Jang Neung-ak who had reached the Transcendent Realm or above had gathered, they filled the lower seats. There were about twenty of them. They were all sitting upright in front of the banquet table, waiting silently. Compared to Wi So-yeon, he definitely had a more organized force and system. At that moment, the sound of Cheong-ryeongs laughter reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Puhahaha! Human, look over there. At the head of the banquet table was Go Chan, who was possessing Ha Chae-rin. Dressed lavishly, Go Chan was seated next to Ho Jong-hyeok, the grand leader of the Third Mountain Destruction Clan, as if he were his wife. As soon as his eyes met Mok Gyeong-uns, he lowered his head, feeling embarrassed. -It seems he has fully adapted. -It appears so. Well, it seemed he was carrying out the orders given to him well. He had wondered if he would do well due to the awkwardness, but unexpectedly, perhaps a womans body suited his constitution. Judging by the smile that never left the face of the Third Mountain Ho Jong-hyeok as he placed his hand around Go Chans waist, he must have taken a great liking to him. Meanwhile, Jang Neung-ak, who was sitting at the head of the table, laughed loudly and said, Hahaha! Youre here. In response, Mok Gyeong-un lightly bowed to him with his hands clasped together. Mok Gyeong-un greets the Young Master. It was a respectful greeting. However, at this greeting from Mok Gyeong-un, the eyes of Ko Yeon-hu, the grand leader of the First Mountain Hegemon Fist Group, who was sitting at the head of the table, narrowed. This fellow? He didnt mention his affiliation. When greeting a superior, it was customary to mention ones affiliation even if they knew each other. But Mok Gyeong-un didnt do that. For some reason, it bothered Ko Yeon-hu. Meanwhile Come closer to the head of the table. Jang Neung-ak ordered Mok Gyeong-un to come closer. So Mok Gyeong-un passed the lower seats and approached closer. As they approached where they were sitting, Jang Neung-ak extended his hand, signaling him to stop. Mok Gyeong-un stopped in his tracks. Then Jang Neung-ak spoke with a smile on his lips. This banquet was prepared for you. Do you like it? Its lavish. Yes. If there was more time, I would have prepared an even more extravagant feast. Thank you. No. Theres no need to thank me yet. Pardon? The start of the banquet will be determined by your answer. The smile on Jang Neung-aks face, which had been present until just now, changed to a blank expression. In an instant, the cheerful atmosphere sank. It showed that everything could change depending on Jang Neung-aks mood. So Mok Gyeong-un parted his lips. My answer? Thats right. You came here without even meeting Young Lady Seo, whom this young master sent, which means you must have made a decision in your heart, right? At Jang Neung-aks words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and replied, Well you could say that. -Thud! At that moment, Jeo Mo-pal, who had just sat down at the head of the table, slammed his wine cup on the table and said, Mok Gyeong-un. Does this gathering seem like a joke to you? Show respect to my lord and answer properly. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and said, I did answer properly. What? Jeo Mo-pal. Be quiet. As Jeo Mo-pals voice rose, Ko Yeon-hu, the First Mountain, stopped him. Jeo Mo-pal closed his mouth with a slightly flushed face. He could overlook Mok Gyeong-un acting rudely towards him, but he couldnt forgive disrespect towards his lord. Meanwhile, Jang Neung-ak spoke again. Theres no point in prolonging this conversation. It will only tire our mouths. Ill just ask you directly. The rest can be heard later. Did you come here to pledge loyalty to this young master? At Jang Neung-aks straightforward question, everyones gaze turned towards Mok Gyeong-un at once. His answer would determine whether this would be a banquet or not. Jang Neung-ak still viewed it positively. After all, since Mok Gyeong-un had fought against Woo Ho-rang, Wi So-yeons right-hand man, he had already fallen out with them. The only variable was his eldest brother. Depending on this guys answer, he could tell whether he had sided with his eldest brother or not. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un parted his lips. Before that, theres something Id like to say first. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jang Neung-aks eyes turned sharp. This guy didnt answer his question. Not only that, but he wanted to say what he had to say first? Feeling offended, Jang Neung-ak scoffed. Youve become arrogant. Arrogant, you say? After defeating Woo Ho-rang, one of the Five Tigers, and making contact with my eldest brother, has your nose grown high? Thats completely separate. Separate? Yes. Separate Fine. Ill give you another chance. Answer this young masters question first. At Jang Neung-aks question, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head as if in a difficult position. Then he said, I apologize, but I think I need to speak first. -Thud! As soon as those words left his mouth, murderous intent and energy surged from various directions. The loyal subordinates were enraged by Mok Gyeong-uns rudeness. Of course, Jang Neung-ak, the person in question, also had an unpleasant expression. His eyes had turned cold. Everyone was gauging Jang Neung-aks reaction. If he gave the order, they were in an atmosphere ready to subdue Mok Gyeong-un at any moment. -Swish! At that moment, Jang Neung-ak poured alcohol into a cup and shook his head. Then he downed the cup in one gulp and turned his head towards Ko Yeon-hu, the grand leader of the First Mountain Hegemon Fist Group, and said, This is perfect timing. Why dont we establish the hierarchy for the newcomer and determine who is suitable for the First Mountain position? -Tak! I accept your order, my lord. At Jang Neung-aks words, Ko Yeon-hu, the First Mountain, stood up from his seat. He understood what Jang Neung-aks intention was. As Ko Yeon-hu, the First Mountain, got up from his seat and descended from the head of the hall, everyones gaze turned towards him. Hes sending Ko Danju. Does he really consider that guy to be at the level of the Five Tigers? Are we going to witness a confrontation at the level of the Five Tigers? Curiosity gleamed in everyones eyes. Apart from being annoyed by Mok Gyeong-uns rudeness towards their lord, it was an opportunity to see the martial prowess of Ko Yeon-hu, Jang Neung-aks oldest loyal subordinate and right-hand man, after a long time. As Ko Yeon-hu approached Mok Gyeong-un, he said, You made a mistake. Why dont you apologize to my lord now and answer his question? At his suggestion, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a troubled tone, Ah, that seems difficult. -Roar! As soon as that answer ended, tremendous energy burst forth from Ko Yeon-hu, the First Mountain. Ko Yeon-hu, seemingly in a bad mood, glared at Mok Gyeong-un and said, Since youve avoided answering the question about loyalty three times, can I assume you have other intentions? In response to that question, Mok Gyeong-un replied with a bright smile, You keep asking, so I have no choice but to answer. Yes, thats right. What? -Grit! Was this guy now ridiculing their lord and them? For a moment, they were dumbfounded. Then why had he come here in the first place? Could it be that after meeting with the Eldest Young Master, he received some secret orders and was trying to play tricks? If that was the case, it was unforgivable. Ko Yeon-hu spoke in a murderous voice, Draw your sword immediately. My sword? Its the last mercy Im giving you. If you dont draw your sword right now, you wont be able to do anything in this place -Kwang! Before he could even finish his words. Mok Gyeong-un had already grabbed Ko Yeon-hus head with one hand and smashed it straight into the floor. Ko Yeon-hus head and body, with his face buried in the floor, twitched and trembled. Mok Gyeong-un spoke to him with a sneer, Show mercy to those inferior to you. !!!!!!!!!! At the unexpected result, the surroundings were instantly filled with silence. Chapter 179 Chapter 179 C Jang Neung-ak (3)In an instant, the banquet area in the garden of the reception hall was filled with silence. It was because a scene unfolded before their eyes that was completely different from what they had expected, no, something they couldnt even have imagined. How could this be? One of the men on the lower seats was dumbfounded. He was Wi Maeng-cheon, the Second Mountain, who was possessing a man named Jong-im, who had become Mok Gyeong-uns subordinate. Wi Maeng-cheon knew Ko Yeon-hus martial prowess better than anyone else. After all, he had directly sparred with him. But this was more than just a shock. He had fought against Mok Gyeong-un just a day ago, so he was convinced that with his skills, he couldnt defeat Ko Yeon-hu, one of the Five Tigers. What on earth is going on? It had only been a day, so how had his martial prowess risen so much? No, this was a development that couldnt be understood rationally. Ko Yeon-hu wasnt someone who would be defeated like this in a single move. What the hell is this? He wasnt the only one surprised. The guard Go Chan, who was possessing Ha Chae-rins body, also tried his best not to show it, but he couldnt hide his inner shock at this outcome. It was incomparable to what he had seen on the street not long ago. Is that guy really a monster? How could he have become this strong in such a short time? It was completely incomprehensible. Then, he heard a clicking sound next to him. !? It was Ho Jong-hyeok, the grand leader of the Third Mountain Destruction Clan, who had his hand around his waist and was tilting a wine cup. Ho Jong-hyeok clicked his tongue while looking at this scene and muttered, Oh my. An unexpected hidden card. He seemed surprised too, but strangely, there was a subtle sense of rivalry in his expression. What was this reaction? Meanwhile Kuugh! At that moment, Ko Yeon-hu, whose face had been buried in the floor, slammed his hands on the ground, trying to use the rebound to lift his body. However -Bam! Mok Gyeong-un pressed his head down again, burying his face in the floor. The trembling of Ko Yeon-hus body, which had been shaking its head, soon ceased. It seemed he had lost consciousness. At the sight of him, the banquet area, which had been engulfed in silence, soon became abuzz. Mok Gyeong-un removed his hand from Ko Yeon-hus head, straightened his waist, and looked at Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader. The way Jang Neung-ak looked at Mok Gyeong-un changed. Until now, it had been merely like looking at a tempting fruit, but now, wariness appeared in his eyes. This guy. His martial prowess has further developed? Ko Yeon-hus martial prowess was not inferior to Woo Ho-rang, who was also called one of the Five Tigers. No, in some ways, Jang Neung-ak considered him to be a step above. But he had knocked him down in a single move? Jang Neung-ak opened his mouth. You Youre close to the pinnacle. -Murmur murmur! Pinnacle? Did he just say pinnacle? At his words, the martial artists on the lower seats were abuzz. The pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm. It was the martial prowess of the executive level, surpassing the Five Tigers, who were called the best late-stage disciples. Among the executives who held the positions of the Four Valley Masters, Three Clan Masters, and Five Kings, there was no one who wasnt close to or had reached the pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm. Each of them was equivalent to the leader of a small to medium-sized sect or the top master of a major sect in the righteous martial world. So Jeo Mo-pal spoke in disbelief. Pinnacle, you say? My lord, no matter what Jeo Mo-pal. Brother Ho? Havent you noticed yet? Noticed what? That guy has no injuries at all. Injuries? At those words, Jeo Mo-pals eyes trembled. He hadnt been aware of it, but there were no visible injuries on Mok Gyeong-un. He had heard that it was a quite fierce confrontation with Seo Hye-in, the Grass Smoke Group Leader, but there wasnt the slightest injury on Mok Gyeong-uns exposed areas. He was more of a monster than he looked. Not a single injury against that Woo Ho-rang? At Jeo Mo-pals words, Seo Hye-in spoke in a grave voice. What are you saying when Ko Danju was knocked down in a single move right before your eyes? -Swish! Before they knew it, the martial artists on the lower seats, as well as Seo Hye-in of the Five Mountains Alliance and Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountains and Geo-am Fist, had drawn their true energy and assumed a battle stance. From the moment he knocked down Ko Yeon-hu in a single move, that guy had surpassed the level of a late-stage disciple. He already possessed martial prowess close to that of an executive. The only ones who could face him one-on-one here were their lord Jang Neung-ak, who had been taught by the Society Leader, and The gazes of Seo Hye-in and Jeo Mo-pal on the upper seats turned towards an unexpected person. It was none other than Ho Jong-hyeok, the grand leader of the Third Mountain Destruction Clan. Why were they looking at him like this? Ko Yeon-hu, known as one of the Five Tigers and the strongest among the loyal subordinates as the First Mountain, was defeated in a single move, so why were they sending such gazes? At that moment Whats with those looks? Ho Jong-hyeok spoke in an annoyed tone and downed his wine cup. Meanwhile, Jang Neung-ak opened his mouth. Ho Jong-hyeok. Yes, my lord. I didnt expect to reveal the hidden card in a place like this. At Jang Neung-aks words, the gaze of Ho Jong-hyeok, who had been acting indifferent, changed. It became heavier and sharper, so to speak. Jang Neung-ak said to him, Can you handle him? I can manage somehow, but I cant guarantee victory. Considering his movements just now. Then Ill have Jeo Mo-pal assist you. Subdue him and make him kneel. Youre really putting me in a difficult position. Are you sure about this? Its this young masters estate anyway. It doesnt matter if they see. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Understood. I accept your order. With those words, Ho Jong-hyeok smiled at Go Chan, who was possessing Ha Chae-rin next to him, and said, Wait here for a moment. Ill be back soon. Kuaaaah! At his words, Go Chan inwardly screamed. Even though he urged himself in his mind to fulfill his role, the words this guy carelessly threw out went beyond being a burden. As Ho Jong-hyeok was about to grasp the handle of the huge ax placed behind him Why dont we stop this unnecessary fight? Mok Gyeong-un spoke to Jang Neung-ak. Then Jang Neung-ak scoffed. You refused the offer of loyalty, said you came to play tricks with your own mouth, and now youre telling us not to engage in an unnecessary fight Do you take this young master as a joke? How could that be? I simply came to make a necessary proposal to you, Young Master. Shut up! Before he could even finish, Jang Neung-aks rebuke spread in all directions. Perhaps because it was infused with internal energy, the martial artists on the lower seats covered their ears in unison at the echoing shout. Of course, Mok Gyeong-uns expression didnt change at all. Jang Neung-ak pressed Mok Gyeong-un. I dont know what tricks youre trying to pull after joining hands with my eldest brother, but from the moment you let go of this young masters hand, youre an enemy. Arent you defining it too easily? Defining? Dont make me laugh. Did you think this young master wouldnt know that you made contact with my eldest brother? Yes, I did make contact. Right. Then you cant deny it any Thanks to that, Ive become troubled because Ive made Young Master Na Yul-ryang my enemy. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jang Neung-aks expression momentarily stiffened. He had naturally assumed that Mok Gyeong-un had joined hands with his eldest brother Na Yul-ryang since he had defeated Woo Ho-rang, a subordinate of his junior sister Wi So-yeon, and even knocked down his right-hand man, the First Mountain Ko Yeon-hu, in a single move. But what was this about? Youve made my eldest brother your enemy? Yes. Jang Neung-ak, with narrowed eyes, frowned and said, Are you trying to deceive this young master by telling lies now? How could that be? Young Master Na Yul-ryang is probably anxious because he couldnt kill me. Hes anxious because he couldnt kill you? Yes. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jang Neung-ak snorted. This guy was playing tricks on him. What kind of person was his eldest brother? He was a cold-blooded person who didnt even consider most of the people around him as human beings. Even his own disciples, including himself, were not acknowledged by him. Such an inhuman eldest brother considered a mere guy like him as an enemy? Foolish fellow. You dont know Na Yul-ryang. Are you telling this young master to believe such nonsense that he would consider you as an enemy? It would be more realistic if you said he considers you a worm. -Swish! With those words, Jang Neung-ak nodded his head towards the Third Mountain Ho Jong-hyeok. Phew. Then Ho Jong-hyeok let out a soft breath, grasped the huge axe, and descended from the hall. Seeing the axe, Mok Gyeong-un recalled who he was from the conversation with the Shadow Clan. [Ohoho. Theres one particularly troublesome person among Jang Neung-aks loyal subordinates.] [Who is it?] [The grand leader of the Destruction Clan, Ho Jong-hyeok.] [Ho Jong-hyeok?] [Yes. I heard he holds the position of the Third Mountain in the Five Mountains Alliance.] [The Third Mountain means hes the third in rank.] [Thats the displayed rank.] [Displayed rank?] [Of course, his actual martial prowess may not match that of Ko Yeon-hu, the First Mountain, or Wi Maeng-cheon, the Second Mountain. But considering his fathers prestige, his position is incomprehensible.] [Who is his father to make you say that?] [The Axe King, Ho Tae-gang.] [The Axe King? Is he one of the Five Kings?] The Five Kings. They were the top executives supporting the Heaven and Earth Society. But that wasnt the end of it. [Hes not just one of the Five Kings. He is one of the eight masters known to have reached the highest realm in the current martial world.] [Could it be] [Yes, hes one of the Eight Stars.] The huge ax that looked like it could split a person in half was probably the Annihilation Ax, known to have been crafted for the Axe King Ho Tae-gang to unleash his unique martial art, the Heavenly Axe Technique. The son who received the teachings of one of the Eight Stars A small interest arose in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. The Eight Stars were called the highest masters in the current martial world, excluding the Six Heavens. It would be stranger if he had no interest at all. -Rumble rumble! The muscles on the right arm of the Third Mountain Ho Jong-hyeok, who was dragging the ax on the floor as he walked, were extremely bulky. They must have developed to handle that huge Annihilation Ax with ease. Anticipation gleamed in the eyes of Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountains and Geo-am Fist, who was following behind to assist him. Will I get to see Brother Hos true skills? There was a secret in the Oakhoe. It was a secret known only to the members of the Five Mountains Alliance and their lord Jang Neung-ak. Even the martial artists on the lower seats didnt know about it. It was the existence of the true First Mountain. The True First Mountain. The hidden blade of our lord. Anyone would think that Ko Yeon-hu, one of the Five Tigers who were called the best late-stage disciples, was the strongest in the Oakhoe, but the reality was different. The true strongest expert of the alliance was none other than Ho Jong-hyeok. His true martial prowess had reached the pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm. -Whoosh! Ho Jong-hyeok lifted the huge ax, the Annihilation Ax, which he had been dragging on the floor, and lightly swung it in the air. It was just a light swing, but a strong wind pressure arose, and a sharp aura spread in all directions. As expected, hes incredible. If this much could be done with just the wind pressure, it seemed like something truly amazing would happen if he fully unleashed his martial prowess. Ho Jong-hyeok approached Mok Gyeong-un and said, Hey. Dont resent us too much for ganging up on you. Its not a duel but an order to subdue you. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders as if he didnt care. Then he took something out from his waist. It was a small pouch attached to his belt. What are you trying to do? Ho Jong-hyeok asked. In response, Mok Gyeong-un didnt answer and said while looking at Jang Neung-ak in the hall. If you see this, your thoughts might change a bit. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un threw the pouch to Jang Neung-ak in the hall. Where are you! -Pak! Seo Hye-in of the Five Mountains Alliance caught it instead, thinking he might try to pull some tricks. But the pouch was lighter than expected. She thought it might contain a hidden weapon or something, but it didnt seem to be the case. Young Master, this is Dont mind useless things. Hurry up and subdue him. Jang Neung-ak gave the order to Ho Jong-hyeok and Jeo Mo-pal as if he had no interest in it at all. As soon as he did, Ho Jong-hyeok moved his body towards Mok Gyeong-un and swung the huge ax, the Annihilation Ax, towards his neck. -Whoosh! Swish! Crack! As the Annihilation Ax sliced through the air, the banquet tables were split by the wind pressure and aura. Thanks to that, the martial artists on the lower seats who were watching had to step back as the tables were split. Jang Neung-ak looked at this and raised the corners of his mouth bitterly. With Ho Jong-hyeok, who had reached the pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm, and Jeo Mo-pal assisting him, there wouldnt be much difficulty in subduing that guy. How dare you ridicule this young master? Lets see if he can still say such things even after peeling off his skin. At that moment Yo Young Master? Seo Hye-in of the Five Mountains Alliance called out to Jang Neung-ak. Jang Neung-ak, who was focused on their confrontation, replied in an annoyed tone, Tell me later. I, I apologize, but I think you need to see this before that. Didnt I tell you to talk later? Young Master! Right now, this young masters words are being igno !? The expression of Jang Neung-ak, who was about to press Seo Hye-in, suddenly stiffened. It was because of something held in her hand. It was none other than an eyeball. The moment he saw the eyeball with a silver color instead of a black pupil, someones image quickly flashed through Jang Neung-aks mind. It was the image of his eldest brother, Na Yul-ryang. [As expected of the Thunderbolt Fist King. To think you would make this young master use even this.] Na Yul-ryangs voice and appearance were still vivid. During the sparring with the Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, suddenly the pupil of his right eye had turned silver. After that, the dynamics of the match had clearly changed. In an instant, Jang Neung-aks eyes trembled as he recalled this. This eyeball was too familiar. Could it be? This was At that very moment -Kwang! Clang! At the sound of continuous crashing noises, Jang Neung-aks gaze shifted to the side. !? There, he saw Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountains lying face down on the floor with Mok Gyeong-uns foot stepping on his head, and Ho Jong-hyeok, with one side of his ax blade broken, staggering and being pushed back. All of this had happened in the brief moment he had taken his eyes off them. Chapter 180 Chapter 180 C Jang Neung-ak (4)It all happened in an instant. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been right in front of him, disappeared from his sight. The True First Mountain, Ho Jong-hyeok, the grand leader of the Destruction Clan, moved his head and searched for Mok Gyeong-uns whereabouts. However -Bam! Kuk! Before he knew it, Mok Gyeong-un was stepping on Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountains Geo-am Fist. He couldnt even use his hands properly before being defeated. Just by seeing this, one could tell that there was an overwhelming gap between Mok Gyeong-un and his martial prowess. But he couldnt just stand by and watch. -Whoosh! Ho Jong-hyeok raised his unique weapon, the Annihilation Ax, with true energy and swung it towards Mok Gyeong-un. It would be nice if he could cut him, but that wasnt likely. He just wanted to make him back away from Jeo Mo-pal. However -Clang! !? Ho Jong-hyeoks eyes wavered. He caught the blade infused with true energy? A perplexing situation unfolded. Mok Gyeong-un had caught the blade of the Annihilation Ax flying towards him with one hand. True energy could be said to be true energy and aura converging into one and gathering densely. Catching this with bare hands was nearly impossible for any martial artist. If one wanted to counter this, they would have to raise their own true energy Hand? Ho Jong-hyeoks eyes widened. That was because he discovered the black energy enveloping Mok Gyeong-uns hand. The energy wrapped around his hand was protecting him from being cut by the true energy infused in the Annihilation Ax. What the hell is that energy? It was more dense and stronger than aura. And it even felt strangely sinister. But that wasnt the problem. If it was an energy that could block true energy with bare hands, it had to be true energy. However, even if one reached the pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm, it was nearly impossible to raise true energy with bare hands. -Sizzle! At that moment, a strange sensation flowed from Mok Gyeong-uns hand. It was poison energy. This is? As the poison energy and black energy entangled with his true energy -Crack! No way? His fingers dug into the ax blade of the Annihilation Ax, and it cracked. Surprised by this, Ho Jong-hyeok hurriedly used his footwork and tried to kick Mok Gyeong-uns head. However -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un lightly avoided it by tilting his head back, and then -Bam! Instead, he landed a punch on Ho Jong-hyeoks chest. Ho Jong-hyeoks body was sent flying back from the impact of the punch. -Swoosh! Clang! But in the process, one side of the Annihilation Axs blade broke. Ho Jong-hyeoks expression contorted. The Annihilation Ax, a unique weapon he had received from his father, was an ax forged from a single piece of iron by a renowned craftsman of the time. Seeing one side of the blade of the Annihilation Ax, which he cherished like a treasure, shatter before his eyes, he couldnt help but feel a surge of anger. -Grit! This guy! But contrary to this anger, his reason became even more cold. This man in front of him. He was definitely not at the pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm. To possess martial prowess that overwhelmed him to this extent, one had to surpass the wall. But this didnt make sense rationally. Not long ago, he was barely at the level to receive a strike from Jeo Mo-pal of the Geo-am Fist and Blind Swordsman Wi Maeng-cheon. This isnt just fast development. The speed at which he was getting stronger was beyond imagination, almost to the point where it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call him a monster. It wasnt a matter of whether he had surpassed the wall or not. This guy didnt seem to be someone who could be controlled by anyone. [What? Youre saying we should exclude him?] [Yes.] [Our lord has already taken a liking to him, so why are you trying to exclude him?] [Because hes dangerous.] [Dangerous? Whats dangerous? If its because of his background] [Thats not the problem. Even if its not visible, I can tell. Mok Gyeong-un is never someone who can be loyal to anyone.] The words of that dead guy suddenly came to mind. That blind fellows judgment was right. As Wi Maeng-cheon said, this guy could never be controlled by their lord. Not only was his speed of growth alarming, but his intentions were also unknown, so keeping him close could lead to unpredictable incidents. -Grip! This is troublesome. But right now, this was an even bigger problem. He wanted to subdue the guy according to his lords order, but it was impossible alone. If his guess was correct, no one present at this gathering could defeat this guy alone with martial arts. The only possibility was for their lord Jang Neung-ak to join forces and launch a combined attack Theres too much to lose. But then the loss would be too great. If they ended up losing even after launching a combined attack against someone they had intended to take in as a subordinate, the aftermath would be Stop! At that moment, Jang Neung-aks shout was heard. At his shout, the Third Mountain Ho Jong-hyeok turned his head with a puzzled expression. There, Jang Neung-ak was holding an eyeball with a stiff expression. Eyeball? What the hell was that? As the True First Mountain Ho Jong-hyeok was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to Jang Neung-ak with a bright smile. It seems youre now willing to have a conversation. You, this Jang Neung-ak was about to say something, but then he roughly shouted at the martial artists on the lower seats. You guys, stand back for now. But my lord? I told you to stand back. Yes, sir! At his order, the martial artists on the lower seats moved out of the garden in unison. Go Chan, who was possessing Ha Chae-rin, also hesitated and tried to leave, but Seo Hye-in of the Five Mountains Alliance allowed him to stay with a nod. After they had all left and only the Oakhoe remained, Jang Neung-ak spoke again. This What is it? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and said, Youre not asking because you really dont know, right? Are you trying to humiliate this young master now? How could that be? I thought you would recognize it if you saw it since youre the Young Master, but youre asking what it is, so You! Are you really asking because you dont know? At Jang Neung-aks even more stiffened expression, Ho Jong-hyeok looked at the eyeball in his hand with uncomprehending eyes. What the hell was that thing that made his lord react like this? But then, unbelievable words came out of Jang Neung-aks mouth. Did you fight my eldest brother? Eldest brother? What was this about? Was he asking if Mok Gyeong-un had fought against the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un nodded his head and replied, I thought that would be a sufficient answer. Mok Gyeong-uns gaze was directed at the eyeball held in Jang Neung-aks hand. At his attitude, Jang Neung-ak stared intently at the eyeball in his hand with a stiff expression, and then he let out a hollow laugh as if he couldnt believe it. Hah! At his reaction, all of his loyal subordinates couldnt hide their surprise. They had also realized whose eyeball it was thanks to Jang Neung-aks reaction. If that was the case What the hell is this? That guy defeated the Eldest Young Master? That monster? The Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Not many within the Heaven and Earth Society could handle him. He was a monster, a disciple of the Society Leader who was one of the Six Heavens and had surpassed the wall to reach the Transformation Realm. It was said that even the Five Kings, the highest executives of the Heaven and Earth Society, had a hard time dealing with him unless they were the two kings who had received the title of Eight Stars. And that guy had fought him? No, if he had even plucked out his eyeball, wasnt it the same as winning? What on earth was going on? At that very moment Hahah Hahahahahaha! The Society Leaders second disciple, Jang Neung-ak, who had been letting out a hollow laugh, burst into a mad laughter. Everyone looked at him in puzzlement at his sudden behavior. Was it because the shock was too great? As they wondered why he was acting like that, Jang Neung-ak, who had been laughing for a while, plopped down on his seat and gestured with his hand, saying, To think you plucked out the eyeball of that inhuman bastard. Ive lived to see such a day. Hahahahahaha! Come here and lets talk. My lord! Seo Hye-in, the leader of the Five Mountains Alliance, tried to dissuade him. Then Jang Neung-ak waved his hand and said, Enough. Hes the one who plucked out the eyeball of that monstrous bastard. Who could stop him? But my lord, its too dangerous Enough. If he had any intention of harming me, he would have done it already. Isnt that right? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un replied with a bright smile, Thats correct. At his answer, Seo Hye-in and Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountains, whose face was swollen, couldnt hide their concern. No matter how strong that guy was, they were loyal subordinates. They had a duty to ensure his safety. But Ho Jong-hyeok shook his head as if telling them not to. Its no use. Leave it. If he was truly a master of the Transformation Realm, this distance was already within his range. He could easily make a move if he wanted to. Its better to narrow the gap. That would be a better way to protect their lord Jang Neung-ak from him. Sometimes the best defense was offense. -Tap tap tap! Tak! In the end, Mok Gyeong-un came up to the hall and sat across from Jang Neung-ak. The treatment had clearly changed. Sitting next to him signified trust, but having him sit directly in front meant acknowledging him as an equal. As Mok Gyeong-un sat down, Jang Neung-ak picked up a wine bottle and said, Will you have a drink? Theres no reason to refuse a drink you offer. Good. Have a drink. Jang Neung-ak poured wine into Mok Gyeong-uns cup. Since they were sitting across from each other, there was a distance, but -Swish! As Jang Neung-ak applied his internal energy, the wine inside the bottle stretched out and entered the distant cup. When the cup was full, the stream of wine connecting them was cut off. As expected, the Young Masters true energy is no ordinary matter. Even if he had the lowest true energy among the Society Leaders three disciples, it was still vast enough to be incomparable to ordinary internal energy masters. It was only natural since he had received the Hundred Bees and Mice Technique and regularly consumed spiritual medicines since childhood. Jang Neung-ak put down the wine bottle. Then he looked at Mok Gyeong-un and said, Will you pour for me? The wine bottle was at a distance. He had to stand up and get the wine bottle to pour him a drink. At a glance, it might seem like he was trying to make Mok Gyeong-un stand up. Could it be that hes trying to tame the guy? Seo Hye-in of the Five Mountains Alliance watched this anxiously. However Its not difficult. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and then lightly gestured towards the wine bottle. Then, a stream of wine naturally extended from the spout of the wine bottle and entered Jang Neung-aks cup. -Swish! !!!!!! Seeing this, Jang Neung-aks loyal subordinates unknowingly let out exclamations of surprise. This was the technique of Void Seizing. If one reached the pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm, they could use true energy to pull or push objects to some extent. But to manipulate something like water droplets so delicately with true energy, one had to reach an even higher realm. Is it confirmed now? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jang Neung-ak looked at the cup filled with wine and then raised his head. Indeed, you have surpassed the wall. Ah Seo Hye-in of the Five Mountains Alliance finally understood Jang Neung-aks intention. Their lord had wanted to confirm one last time if Mok Gyeong-un had truly surpassed the wall and reached the Transformation Realm. It was now certain. That guy was undoubtedly a master of the Transformation Realm. He was no longer at the level of a pinnacle-stage supreme master but already a true grandmaster who could be counted on one hand even within the Heaven and Earth Society. Apart from being a disciple of the Shadow Clan and the Poison King, he had reached a position where he alone could be considered a force to be reckoned with. Their lords reason for having Mok Gyeong-un sit right in front of him was understandable. At that moment, Jang Neung-ak spoke. The strong deserve to be treated accordingly. -Swish! Jang Neung-ak clasped his hands together and bowed to Mok Gyeong-un, saying, Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, will respectfully treat Master Mok with courtesy. Ah! At his behavior, the loyal subordinates of the Five Mountains Alliance inwardly clicked their tongues. It was also the first time they had seen their lord Jang Neung-ak treat a late-stage disciple of a younger age so politely, apart from the executives. But he certainly had the qualifications for it. After all, he was a master who had reached the Transformation Realm. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un also bowed to him with clasped hands and replied, Theres no need to go out of your way, but Im grateful for your courteous treatment. The atmosphere wasnt bad as they exchanged courtesies. Jang Neung-ak seemed to think the same, as he spoke in a brighter voice, Master Mok, may I ask the reason for coming to me with this? -Swish! What Jang Neung-ak pointed to was none other than the eyeball of the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Jang Neung-aks mood was elevated as he looked at the eyeball. At first, he had thought that Mok Gyeong-un had joined hands with his eldest brother Na Yul-ryang to deceive him. But that was his misjudgment. Mok Gyeong-un had defeated Woo Ho-rang, the right-hand man of his junior sister Wi So-yeon, and not only that, he had even fought against his eldest brother Na Yul-ryang and plucked out his eyeball. What did that imply? He wishes to be with this young master. He was convinced. Mok Gyeong-un had chosen him. However, contrary to his expectations, unexpected words came out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. Join forces with Young Lady Wi So-yeons side. !? Jang Neung-aks expression instantly stiffened. This guy had made him anticipate so much, and now what was he talking about? So Jang Neung-ak spoke, managing his expression as much as possible. Master Mok, what are you saying? Joining forces with my junior sister, thats I mean it literally. If you two dont combine your forces, it will be difficult to compete against Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs side. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jang Neung-ak was momentarily dumbfounded, and then a hollow laugh escaped his lips. It was disappointing since it wasnt what he had expected, but was he saying this thinking it was possible? So Jang Neung-ak spoke his true thoughts. Look here, Master Mok. Do you think thats possible? Possible? Thats right. Both my junior sister and I are running for the same position. And now youre telling us to combine our forces. Do you think thats possible? Jang Neung-ak shook his head. Then he chuckled and said, Well, if my junior sister were to pledge loyalty to me and join my subordination, it might be possible. If not, your proposal is essentially impossible, Master Mok. I see. It was a foolish proposal. This was a proposal that neither he nor his junior sister could accept. If that was the case, they would have already joined forces long ago or pushed one of them in that direction. It was because that didnt work that they were each putting in so much effort to secure support. Anyhow, thank you for the proposal, but Ah, did it sound like a proposal to you? What? Jang Neung-ak frowned for a moment. Did he mishear? But then -Flinch! The guy smiled, filled with malice unlike before, and said, This isnt a proposal but an order to do so. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 181 Chapter 181 C Jang Neung-ak (5)This isnt a suggestion, Im telling you to do it this way. !!!!!! In an instant, everyones expression hardened. Just a moment ago, the situation seemed to be progressing smoothly. However, everything changed in a split second. What the hell is this guy doing? What is he saying? Not only Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, but also his loyal subordinates felt the same way. For a moment, they thought they might have misheard him. But upon seeing the smile full of malice on Mok Gyeong-uns face, they realized their ears werent mistaken. Though it lasted only a split second, they had never felt a silence this long before. If anyone else had said those words, someone would have drawn their sword or blade and sliced off their head right there and then. But coincidentally, the opponent was a master who had crossed the wall into the Transformation Realm. Realizing that, Drip drip! Some of them were so extremely tense that they broke out in a cold sweat. How should they take this situation? No, what should they say? Amidst the confusing situation, the one to break the silence was Jeo Mo-pal, the Fifth Mountain of the Five Mountains Alliance. You bastard!!!! His voice and eyes were filled with rage. While everyone was contemplating the situation itself, Jeo Mo-pal, who felt anger only at the fact that his lord had been insulted, was able to show a more straightforward attitude compared to the others. Ah! At the sound of his resounding voice, everyone came to their senses in an instant. Paying no attention to them, Jeo Mo-pal shouted, Unless youre insane, how dare you threaten our lord like that?! His yell was so loud that it was deafening. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said in a low voice, I can see youre angry, but please lower your voice a bit. Its hurting my ears. What? Lower my voice? You bastard Ill warn you one last time for the young masters sake. Lower your voice. Im going to ki Gasp! Suddenly, Jeo Mo-pal couldnt continue speaking. This This is His cheeks even trembled. It was because of the killing intent he felt the moment his eyes met Mok Gyeong-uns. Though it lasted only an instant, the image of Mok Gyeong-un slicing his neck flashed through Jeo Mo-pals mind. Swish! Imagining this, he found it difficult to open his mouth. Seeing Jeo Mo-pal like this, Ho Jong-hyeok, the First Mountain, clicked his tongue inwardly. He had heard from his father that once one reaches the Transformation Realm and becomes a true grandmaster, they can control their energy more precisely and pressure a specific opponent with killing intent. It seemed Mok Gyeong-un had pressured Jeo Mo-pal with his killing intent. This has gotten tricky. No matter how much one has reached the Transformation Realm, he didnt expect him to act this way. Their own liege was the Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society and one of the Six Heavens, considered the pinnacle of the Central Plains martial world. There were few within the organization who could do such a brazen thing to such a man. Only those who had the status and qualifications were able do so. However, Mok Gyeong-un was not one of them. Is he relying solely on his martial prowess to do this? If thats the case, its a miscalculation. It wasnt because his own lord feared his martial prowess that he showed courtesy to the guy. His lord simply Mok Gyeong-un You really take this young master lightly. At that moment, Jang Neung-ak spoke. Seeing him like that, the expressions of his loyal subordinates grew serious. His icy cold gaze. His heavily subdued tone showed how furious their lord was at this moment. When Jang Neung-ak is truly angry, he doesnt flare up like a fire. Rather, he becomes even more cold-hearted. And that cold-heartedness brings deep insight. Take you lightly? Im merely presenting a condition that can benefit both the young master and the young lady. Benefiting both of us? Cut the bullshit. Bullshit, you say? For two forces to merge into one, someone has to bow their head and enter below the other. But do you think thats possible with your pathetic threats? Its possible, thats why Im telling you to do it that way. Telling me? Youre being quite presumptuous. How unexpected. Interest flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He had considered Jang Neung-aks capacity to be quite shallow and small, but he was saying everything he wanted to say even in this situation. That meant he wasnt afraid of him. Even though he should have already confirmed the gap in their power. Unexpected? Thats what this young master wants to say. Are you not afraid? Not afraid, you say? Who do you think youre trying to threaten right now? Threaten You really dont feel like a threat to me I told you to cut the nonsense. Have you completely lost your mind, trying to interfere in the successor battle and arbitrarily shake things up? At these words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Youre being tougher than I expected. Tough? Thats what this young master should be saying. Do you believe in your petty martial arts so much that you dare to interfere with the successor battle and arbitrarily stir things up? Hmm. Why are you thinking so complexly about it? Mok Gyeong-un asked in an intrigued tone. Then Jang Neung-ak opened his mouth while pouring wine into his cup. I can guess two possibilities. Two possibilities? The first would be based on the premise that youve joined hands with Wi So-yeon. Why do you think that? Its simple. Even with the power of Shadow Clan and Baek Clan added to junior sister, its still not enough; for both of you to face off against the eldest senior brother and this young master. At Jang Neung-aks words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly. He thought his vision would be quite clouded due to his arrogance, but that didnt seem to be entirely the case. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, Theres some truth to that. But from my perspective, for the two of you to face the Eldest Young Master, Id prefer if you and the Young Lady joined forces regardless of who comes out on top. Regardless of who comes out on top? Yes. I dont really care which of you two becomes the successor, you see. As long as you unite your forces, thats all that matters to me. At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Jang Neung-aks eyes grew even more vicious. Then he soon parted his lips. I thought it was the first possibility, but it seems to be the second one. Hmm. And what might that second one be? You dont care who becomes the successor? Ha! The answer is clear now. Your goal is to stir up internal strife, isnt it? My lord? At Jang Neung-aks words, his subordinates eyes widened. Seeing their reaction, Jang Neung-ak glared at Mok Gyeong-un and said, I nearly forgot because I was thinking about the Shadow Clan and the King of Poison. You were originally a hostage from the righteous faction. Ah! At this, everyone showed caution. The orthodox martial world was eagerly waiting for an opportunity to dismantle the Heaven and Earth Society. For them, there was nothing better than the successor battle to incite internal conflict. If Mok Gyeong-un hadnt truly surrendered and still held a mission as a member of the righteous faction, there was a good possibility for this suspicion. Gulp! Jang Neung-ak downed his cup of alcohol and said, Tell me if my guess is wrong. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head and replied, Your mind is sharper than I expected. Youre also But youre mistaken. !? At that, Jang Neung-ak furrowed his brows. Then he retorted, Mistaken, you say? Yes. Things can seem that way if you overthink it. But Im sorry to disappoint you, I truly have no connection to the righteous faction. You expect me to believe that now? Believe it or not, thats up to you. I simply wish for the two of you to join forces. That way, we can avoid the annoying business with the Eldest Young Master. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, suspicion flashed in Jang Neung-aks eyes. The guy was in an advantageous position, so he directly stated what he had guessed in order to gauge his true intentions. But hes really saying its not like that? Well, who knows. An agent trying to disrupt the sect on behalf of the righteous faction wouldnt admit to being a spy, after all. As he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un said, It seems persuasion through words is meaningless. Bam! As soon as he finished speaking, Jang Neung-aks subordinates C Ho Jong-hyeok, Seo Hye-in, and Jeo Mo-pal of the Five Mountains Alliance C drew upon their energy and took defensive stances. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, You should know that you cant stop me even if you do that. Are you really trying to threaten this young master? Yes, I suppose it is a threat if you put it that way. Bam! You fucking bastard Bam! Jeo Mo-pal tried to stand up from his seat, but ended up slamming his head on the table. Mok Gyeong-un had appeared behind him in the blink of an eye and was pressing down on his head. Seeing this happen in the flash of an eye, Ho Jong-hyeok judged that they absolutely could not stop Mok Gyeong-un within this distance. My lord I know. Seeing them like that, Mok Gyeong-un said, Will you accept it? At those words, Jang Neung-ak snorted and replied, S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do you have the confidence to handle the consequences of doing this? Thats not something you need to worry about. Right. I suppose so. But youll have to deal with the consequences of that threat. Deal with the consequences? Do you think this young master would let you get close without any preparations, even if I acknowledge your martial prowess? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and asked, It seems you have some hidden trump card? To that question, Jang Neung-ak smiled meaningfully and said, Do you really think theres absolutely no one among the forces supporting this young master who can deal with you? Someone who can deal with me? Dont tell me? Mok Gyeong-uns expression hardened. It was because he understood what Jang Neung-ak was implying. Looking at Mok Gyeong-un like this, the corners of Jang Neung-aks mouth curved up wickedly. *** Just half a moment ago, Jang Neung-ak had given an order to the martial artists on the terrace. [You all withdraw for now.] [But my lord?] [I told you to withdraw.] [Yes, sir!] It looked like he simply made them withdraw. However, Right now, gather all the martial artists in the estate, and summon Axe King Ho Tae-gang, Water Clan Master Go Yeon-baek, and Valley Master of Summoning Sound Valley, Hang Yeo-ryang. There was a secret known only to Jang Neung-aks close confidants and subordinates. It was the art of transmitting secret messages through sound, Secret Voice Transmission. Jang Neung-ak, who had gained the support of the Summoning Sound Valley Master, learned Secret Voice Transmission from her as a gift. And he found it useful from time to time. This was one such situation. *** Axe King (Ƹ) Ho Tae-gang. He was one of the Five Kings and a member of the Eight Stars, considered the top masters of the current martial world. He was one of the few Transformation Realm experts in the Heaven and Earth Society and Jang Neung-aks greatest force that he had recruited first. Did you think this young master would fully trust you? The opponent was a Transformation Realm expert. If things went wrong, who knows what the outcome would be. Judging by this guys actions, he didnt seem to fear the Society Leader, his master, like others did. In the first place, if he did, he wouldnt have done something like defeating Ko Yeon-hu, one of the Five Tigers, earlier. Thats why Jang Neung-ak called upon the best card he had. The supreme master who had reached the Transformation Realm even longer ago than Mok Gyeong-un. Half a moment. Thats enough. This much time was sufficient to summon the Axe King. Axe Kings estate was located closest among the other executives. He would probably arrive here soon. Someone who can deal with me? Dont tell me? To Mok Gyeong-un, whose face had stiffened, Jang Neung-ak raised the corners of his mouth wickedly and said, Did you think this young master would let you get close without careful thought? Youll have to take responsibility for the consequences you brought upon yourself. Youre not an ordinary person, indeed. By the time you regret it now, its already Would it make you feel better if I say that? What? What? This bastard, does he not understand the situation right now? Puzzled by this, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, A suspicious person like you wouldnt casually dismiss the subordinates around you for a private conversation and have me sit close to you without hesitation Did you think I would simply believe that? You bastard Of course Tap tap! Mok Gyeong-un tapped his head with his finger and continued, Of course, I thought you would have prepared something. Am I right? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jang Neung-ak glared at him and replied in a low voice, Youre quite cunning indeed. But even if you realize it now, do you think it will change anything? Rather, even now Did you learn sound transmission from the Summoning Sound Valley Master? !? At that question, Jang Neung-ak, who was trying to maintain a composed appearance, raised one eyebrow. How the hell does this guy know that? Seeing his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Seems like Im right. Well, since you promised to gain the support of the Summoning Sound Valley Master, I thought it was possible. You bastard, how Just as Jang Neung-ak was about to say something, Step! Jang Neung-ak, who sensed someone entering the garden, smiled with satisfaction. No matter how Mok Gyeong-un knew about the sound transmission, once Axe King Ho Tae-gang arrived, the situation would be over. However, !? Jang Neung-aks expression stiffened as he turned his gaze towards the garden entrance. Because the one who entered was not Axe King as he had expected. The one who entered the garden was none other than, Jong-im? Jong-im, the subordinate of the deceased Wi Maeng-cheon, who was one of the martial artists sitting on the terrace. Seeing him enter suddenly, Jang Neung-ak was at a loss. That was because he had sent an urgent sound transmission to him with orders. Instead of the Axe King he had summoned, why was that bastard here? Blood? But something was strange. Jong-ims clothes were stained with blood. Why was that bastard in such a state? Did you take care of it well? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns voice rang in his ears. Did you take care of it well? What the hell was this? Bam! Jong-im, the subordinate of the deceased Wi Maeng-cheon, knelt on one knee and clasped his hands together in a respectful salute toward Mok Gyeong-un as he replied, Master. I took care of everything as you ordered. !!!!!!!! As soon as he finished speaking, Jang Neung-aks face twisted terribly. What the hell was going on? Why was that bastard calling Mok Gyeong-un master? As he was feeling perplexed, he suddenly sensed a strange presence behind him and someone placing a hand on his shoulder. Gasp! The startled Jang Neung-ak tried to shake it off, but, Grab! What? The pressing force was so strong that he couldnt even move his shoulder. Then, a whisper came from behind him. What will you do now that news different from what you expected has arrived? It was Mok Gyeong-uns voice. When did this bastard get behind him? You, you bastard! Shh. Be quiet and relax your shoulders. If you keep moving like that, I might feel like breaking them with the strength in my hands. Shudder! At those words and the accompanying laughter, goosebumps instantly covered Jang Neung-aks entire body. Where did things go wrong? Chapter 182 Chapter 182 C Submission (1)My lord Im sorry. Wi Maeng-cheon, who was possessing the body of his subordinate Jong-im, apologized inwardly. He wanted to strike the back of that guys head for the sake of his former lord, Jang Neung-ak, but after becoming a servant spirit and realizing the principle of karma, he couldnt do it. The fate of the servant spirit and its master were one and the same. But even if it werent for that, the more he learned about Mok Gyeong-un, the more fearful he became. What the hell was that monstrous bird earlier? In fact, if it were his previous body, it would have been extremely difficult to deal with that many peak supreme masters alone. However, thanks to that huge bird that suddenly appeared, he was able to subdue the martial artists. This made Wi Maeng-cheon even more terrified of Mok Gyeong-un. What the hell is this guys true identity? He didnt know that Mok Gyeong-un could command not only humans but also monsters. How could such a monster exist within the Heaven and Earth Society without anyone knowing? It made him curious about Mok Gyeong-uns true identity. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un disappeared in an instant using a tremendous light body technique and appeared behind Jang Neung-ak, grabbing his shoulder. You bastard! Shh. Be quiet and relax your shoulders. If you keep moving like that, I might feel like breaking them with the strength in my hands. Shudder! In an instant, goosebumps covered Jang Neung-aks entire body. The guys snickering voice was filled with nothing but malice. He had experienced this feeling somewhere before. Eldest senior brother? Right. It was quite similar to his eldest senior brother, Na Yul-ryang. The eerie feeling of lacking humanity was alike. Meanwhile, Ho Jong-hyeok grabbed the handle of his half-moon ax, Netherworld, with one of its blades broken, and opened his mouth. Mok Gyeong-un. Stop it. Stop what? Did I do anything wrong? I dont know how you brought them in, but do you think you can handle all of this? Thats not for you to worry about. Worry? Even if you immediately get what you want by threatening the lords life, do you think you can prevent all the forces supporting our lord, including my own master, from finding out about this? Stop it now. No matter how strong your martial arts have become, this is a reckless act. With these words, Ho Jong-hyeoks fingers, cunningly pointing backwards, moved. He was sending hand signals. The recipient of those hand signals was none other than his female bodyguard behind him. [Keep this with you.] [What is this?] [Its a rescue signal flare.] [A rescue signal flare?] [Its something my master gave me.] [You mean the Axe King?] [Yes. He gave it to me in case of an emergency. We probably wont need to use it, but just in case, I think its better for you, the bodyguard, to keep it.] [Is it okay for me to have something like this?] [Its more effective for you to have it. If an urgent situation arises, the other members of the Five Mountains Alliance and I will be the targets of restraint anyway.] It was a truly coincidental thing. He had entrusted the rescue signal flare to her in case of an emergency. The rescue signal flare was given by his master to deal with the Eldest Young Masters side, but he thought it would never be used as long as the Society Leader was alive. However, he didnt expect things to unfold so quickly. Swish! Swish! Ho Jong-hyeok sent hand signals with his fingers so that only the female bodyguard could see them. It was a pre-arranged signal. Gulp! Seo Hye-in, the Fourth Mountain who was at an angle to see this signal, swallowed her saliva. She had heard about this from Ho Jong-hyeok, so she had left the female bodyguard in this spot in case of an emergency. Once the rescue signal flare goes off. Axe King Ho Tae-gang would immediately come here. Then, even that bastard Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt be able to keep making rash threats. To make that happen, they needed to draw his attention even more. So Seo Hye-in intervened. Mok Gyeong-un! Ho Jong-hyeok is right. A threat is only valuable when you can maintain it in the first place, so how do you plan to keep it up? At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze naturally shifted to her. Seo Hye-in cheered inwardly but didnt show it outwardly. She just hoped that Ho Jong-hyeoks female bodyguard would hurry and shoot the rescue signal flare. To do that, she tried to keep Mok Gyeong-uns attention by continuing to talk. However, Crack! At that moment, the sound of something breaking was heard. Did she use the rescue signal flare? Huh? Something was strange. If she had used the rescue signal flare, sparks should have shot upward because of the ammunition. But there was only the sound of something breaking. Unable to hide it any longer, Seo Hye-in eventually couldnt resist and turned her head towards the female bodyguard. At that moment, No way? Seo Hye-in couldnt hide her perplexity. That was because Ho Jong-hyeoks female bodyguard had broken the stick of the rescue signal flare. Has this woman gone crazy? If she understood Ho Jong-hyeoks hand signals, how could she do such a thing? Thats when it happened. Whats that? Mok Gyeong-un asked, looking at the female bodyguard. Then, Its a rescue signal flare that can request help from Axe King. This wench, dont tell me! Seeing her answer so readily, Seo Hye-in got angry and tried to rebuke her. But before that, Ho Jong-hyeok spoke first. Chae-rin. Were you also on that persons side? He had no choice but to suspect her from the moment she broke the rescue signal flare. At his question, the spirit possessing the female bodyguard Ha Chae-rins body, Go Chan, shuddered and said, Ugh. This is fucking disgusting. Chae-rin? Enough! Im done catering to your preferences. At Go Chans resolute words, Ho Jong-hyeoks expression hardened. He had taken a liking to her due to her occasional blunt and somewhat different reactions and appearance compared to other women. So he had kept her close and tried to make her his woman, not just a bodyguard. But facing this result, he couldnt help but feel empty. Ho Jong-hyeok spoke in a voice full of lingering attachment. Everything weve been through together was a lie Yeah! Thats right. It was all a lie, so save that undeserved confidence for other wenches. Sar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Shocked by Go Chans scolding pouring out like a flood, Ho Jong-hyeok just stood there dumbfounded. Seeing him like that, Go Chan snorted. If it werent for being a servant spirit, he would have escaped from this bastard long ago. That guy must have a lot pent up. Indeed. At Go Chans appearance, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. He thought Go Chan had gotten quite used to it and was enjoying being a woman, but it seemed that wasnt the case either. Then Jang Neung-ak opened his mouth. What the hell are you? What am I? When did you contact them? It was utterly incomprehensible to him. Not only Jong-im, Wi Maeng-cheons subordinate, but also that wench had no way to contact or connect with Mok Gyeong-un. But how the hell did he make them his people? No matter how much he thought about it, it was difficult to find a connection, but then Mok Gyeong-un asked, leaning close to his ear. Do you have any more hidden trump cards? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Jang Neung-ak bit his lip hard. Right now, there were no more moves that could turn the situation around. So Jang Neung-ak spoke in a vicious voice, Even so, you wont gain anything. Theres no point in being stubborn. Kill me. !? At his words, interest flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He was curious about how Jang Neung-ak would react after his hidden moves were thwarted and he reached a dead end. Inwardly, he thought Jang Neung-ak would submit. But unexpectedly, he was coming on strong. Youre not the Society Leaders disciple for nothing, even if youre rotten. Shut up. You wont get anything anyway. Even if you threaten me with force, it will only be temporary. Hmm. Youre not stupid, so you should know. Your threat is meaningless unless this young master submits. Well, thats true. At Mok Gyeong-uns ready acknowledgment, Jang Neung-ak frowned. He knew the guy wouldnt be unaware of that, so he couldnt understand why he was doing this. Anyway, there were no more moves left, so the only way to dissuade this bastard was to remind him of the consequences. However, But you will submit to me. Like a tail-wagging dog. How dare you! Crack! Aargh! At that moment, Jang Neung-ak screamed in pain as his bones broke. Ah. I clearly told you to relax your shoulders. Mok Gyeong-un said, raising the corners of his mouth wickedly. Ugh. You, you bastard! My lord! Seeing Jang Neung-ak in agony, Ho Jong-hyeok seemed to have come to his senses and shouted, aiming his half-bladed Netherworld. Stop right now! I think its better for you to stop. If you dont want to see your lord suffering. Youre really crossing the line. Didnt I cross the line long ago? Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile. At his malice-filled appearance, Ho Jong-hyeok was at a loss for words. What the hell was this bastards real goal? If he provoked them like this, he would have an even harder time getting what he wanted, so why was he going this far? Thats when he wondered. I suppose you dont have the will to submit on your own? Ugh You bastard This young master will I guess its better to possess you than to control you. What? First, go to sleep. Bam bam bam! At that moment, Jang Neung-ak, whose acupuncture points had been sealed, lost consciousness. Thud! How dare you! As soon as Jang Neung-ak collapsed on the table, Ho Jong-hyeok swung Netherworld towards Mok Gyeong-uns head with an angry rebuke. Whoosh! However, Bam! The blade of Netherworld was caught by Mok Gyeong-uns hand. You have no learning ability. Crackle crackle! As black energy frosted over Mok Gyeong-uns hand, cracks formed even on the remaining blade. Ho Jong-hyeok hurriedly tried to use his inner force to make him let go, but, Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns figure had already penetrated right in front of him. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns palm flying towards his chin, Ho Jong-hyeok gritted his teeth. Damn it! *** Hes really become a monster. Go Chan, who was possessing Ha Chae-rins body, sincerely clicked his tongue. Ho Jong-hyeok, the First Mountain, and Seo Hye-in, the Fourth Mountain, were lying on the floor unconscious, covered in blood. The two tried their best to resist, struggling and charging in, but the result was miserable. They ended up like that in just a few exchanges. Ho Jong-hyeok, who had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm, tried to turn the tide by unleashing his hidden ultimate technique, but it was useless. It only bought a little more time. How can a guy who hasnt cultivated martial arts for long become so strong so quickly? It was hard to believe. It felt so unfair that it made the world seem unjust. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns voice was heard. You two, come over here. You two? Ah! Go Chan looked at the man who was presumed to be possessed like himself. Was he called Jong-im, the subordinate of the deceased Wi Maeng-cheon? He had a faint feeling of spiritual power, so he thought he might be a possessing spirit, and his guess was correct. But when did he get possessed by this bastard? As he was wondering, Jong-im, no, the possessed Wi Maeng-cheon climbed up to the pavilion, and Mok Gyeong-un said, Youre seeing each other for the first time, right? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan and Wi Maeng-cheon looked at each other with strange gazes. It was close to asking, You too? with their eyes. Before introductions, shall we deal with this first? By this, you mean? Then Mok Gyeong-un alternately pointed to Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple who had collapsed in front of him after having his acupuncture points sealed, and Ho Jong-hyeok, the First Mountain who had fainted covered in blood, and said, You need to possess these two, so which one of you wants to enter the second young master? As soon as he finished speaking, Bam! Both Go Chan and Wi Maeng-cheon raised their hands at the same time like lightning, without exception. Chapter 183 Chapter 183 C Submission (2)Hmm? Mok Gyeong-un raised an eyebrow, seeing Go Chan, who possessed Ha Chae-rins body, and Wi Maeng-cheon, who possessed Jong-ims body, raising their hands at the same time. Realizing that they both raised their hands, the two looked at each other. Both Go Chan and Wi Maeng-cheon had unpleasant expressions. Mok Gyeong-un said to them, It seems you both want this body. At those words, Wi Maeng-cheon hurriedly opened his mouth. I definitely want it. Please give me this body. Wait, that cant be. We may have skipped introductions, but theres a hierarchy even among water spirits. As a newcomer, how dare you covet this body? He had become a servant spirit before Mok Gyeong-un was brought to the Heaven and Earth Society. How dare a newbie servant spirit try to take the body before a senior even picks up their chopsticks? However, Stay out of this, wench. Wi Maeng-cheon snapped at Go Chan in a sharp voice. Seeing that, Go Chan was dumbfounded. What? Wench? Who are you calling a wench? Im talking about you. Who else would I be talking about? Dont be greedy and be satisfied with that body, you bi- Hey! Go Chan shouted angrily. Each day was already challenging and embarrassing for him as he possessed the body of a woman, Ha Chae-rin. And now this guy was provoking him? Do you think I want to be in this body? How dare you thoughtlessly call me a wench when you know nothing? Do you want to die? Hoo. Wench. Dont provoke me any further. Provoke? Are you blind? Fine. Lets do this, you bastard. Swish! A needle-like weapon appeared in Go Chans fingers. He had fully adapted to this body after possessing Ha Chae-rins body for quite a long time. Now he was confident he could utilize more than 100% of this bodys peak martial prowess. Shing! Like Go Chan, Wi Maeng-cheon also half-drew his sword. Although his martial prowess was much lower than his original body, he still had his original senses. He was at least confident he could subdue the wench in front of him. Then, Take it easy, you two. Mok Gyeong-uns voice reached their ears. Unconsciously glancing at Mok Gyeong-un, their expressions soon hardened. Although he was smiling, the immense energy flowing from Mok Gyeong-un was pressuring them as if it would engulf them at any moment. At this, Go Chan and Wi Maeng-cheon, who seemed like they would fight at any moment, soon withdrew their weapons. Even if they wanted to maintain their pride, as servant spirits, they couldnt refuse their masters order. I was going to give you a choice, but I think its better for me to decide. Thud! At those words, Wi Maeng-cheon hurriedly knelt on one knee and clasped his hands together, pleading. Master. Please give me Young Master Jang Neung-aks body. He looked very desperate. So Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, You seem to want it badly. Is it because Young Master Jang Neung-ak is a higher-ranking person? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Wi Maeng-cheon couldnt bring himself to reveal his true intentions. At a glance, it seemed like he wanted it because Young Master Jang Neung-ak was of higher rank than Ho Jong-hyeok, a member of the Five Mountains Alliance, as Mok Gyeong-un said, but that didnt hold much meaning to him. He just wanted to protect his former lord, even if it was in this way. However, If I reveal this, that monster-like person will probably hate it. Thats why he couldnt say his true intentions. And he didnt want to see that wench possessing the body of his former lord. Then, Master. Go Chan clung to Mok Gyeong-un with teary eyes. Didnt you promise? You said youd move me to a suitable body if there was one. Ah. I did say that. I cant stay in this body any longer. So please give me that body. Seeing Go Chan holding onto his arm and pressing against his body while pleading, Wi Maeng-cheon was dumbfounded and shouted, Wench! How dare you act coquettishly? Coquettishly? What nonsense are you spouting now? Acting coquettishly is Isnt what youre doing right now acting coquettishly? What? In an instant, Go Chan realized what he was doing. Oh no. Perhaps because he had gotten too used to living as a woman, giving up on thinking rationally. He did something he wouldnt have done normally. Damn it. I got too immersed. Feeling embarrassed, his face flushed red. Seeing him like that, Cheong-ryeong, who was watching this inside the wooden puppet, burst out laughing. C Puhahahaha! This guy has completely become a wench. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and shook his head. It seemed that when a soul enters the body of the opposite sex, it gets considerably influenced even if one doesnt realize it. It doesnt seem bad for you to stay in that body. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan lay flat on the floor and pleaded. Oh no. That wont do, Master Didnt you promise? You said youd move me to a mans body again. A man? Dont tell me? Wi Maeng-cheon frowned and looked at Go Chan. He wondered why this wench was trying to possess a mans body beyond her means, but was she saying she wasnt a woman but a man? Realizing this, Wi Maeng-cheon looked at Go Chan as if looking at a bug. That was because he knew that even before becoming a spirit, Ho Jong-hyeok kept that wench by his side as if she were his woman. No, she said shes not a wench. So Wi Maeng-cheons gaze was close to contempt. Wi Maeng-cheon pleaded with Mok Gyeong-un again. Master. If this persons goal is to simply enter a mans body, Ho Jong-hyeoks body would be fine too, right? Then please give me Young Master Jang Neung-aks body No! Im going to enter that body. How dare a pervert like you A pervert?! Who are you calling a pervert? Master. Please ignore this guys words. Go Chan desperately defended himself. Go Chan wanted to possess Young Master Jang Neung-aks body no matter what. If that bastard takes Jang Neung-aks body from him and he ends up in the body of a subordinate, Then he would have to do whatever that bastard tells him to do. He had to prevent that at all costs. Master. Would you entrust Young Master Jang Neung-aks body, which is in a crucial position, to a pervert like this? I, who have watched Young Master Jang Neung-ak closely for a long time, am more Wi Maeng-cheon also tried desperately to secure Jang Neung-aks body no matter what. At the fervent arguments of these two, Mok Gyeong-un showed an annoyed expression. Then Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his head. C Youre not good at everything either. C What? C Well, you would have had to handle subordinates to be able to deal with this kind of situation. C It seems you have something in mind. C Its not just an idea, there are laws to handling subordinates. C Laws? C Yeah. C What are they? C Make the hierarchy clear. C Hierarchy C Individually, they may obey your orders, but there needs to be a system in place for an organization to function. And in that system, theres something called a chain of command. C Ah Youre indeed experienced. You must have handled many subordinates. C Ahem. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and opened his mouth. Wi Maeng-cheon. Yes! Wi Maeng-cheon, who had been passionately arguing to get Jang Neung-aks body, stopped and replied. At his answer, Go Chans eyes widened. Wi Maeng-cheon? The Second Mountain Wi Maeng-cheon? He had been curious about this guys true identity. But he didnt expect him to be the deceased Wi Maeng-cheon. Then, Hes really bold. It wasnt another disciple of the Society Leader who killed Wi Maeng-cheon, but Mok Gyeong-un. Go Chan, who had only been by Ho Jong-hyeoks side, naturally assumed that Wi Maeng-cheon had been killed by either the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang or the junior sister Wi So-yeon, as they had guessed. But to think he died at Mok Gyeong-uns hands and became a servant spirit, it was surprising. Ah This is making me uneasy. If its Wi Maeng-cheon, he would know more about Jang Neung-ak and this Five Mountains Alliance than anyone else. In that position, it seemed like Mok Gyeong-un would give Jang Neung-aks body to Wi Maeng-cheon, not him. However, Since Go Chan here is like my right-hand man, treat him as a superior. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan looked at him in surprise. Even though Wi Maeng-cheon was dead, he could be considered a tremendous talent in the current situation. Wasnt he a master who had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm when he was alive? Telling someone like that to treat him as a superior? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And also Right-hand man? Gulp! Go Chan unconsciously swallowed his saliva. He had thought he was just a disposable card to this monster-like guy. But hearing him say this, it felt like his past hardships were being slightly rewarded. So Go Chan unknowingly puffed out his chest. Hes become quite elated. Seeing Go Chan like that, Wi Maeng-cheon gritted his teeth. He was furious at the thought of treating someone like that, whose gender was unclear, as a superior. However, Why arent you answering? Do you perhaps want to be simply exterminated? N-no way! How could that be? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi Maeng-cheon was startled and waved his hands. Even if he rolled in a pile of dog shit, this world was better. Moreover, since he was already a spirit, if he were exterminated in this state, it would be no different from returning to nothingness. Thud! I will treat him as a superior. Although he was resentful, Wi Maeng-cheon lowered his head as Mok Gyeong-un ordered. Seeing this, Go Chan couldnt hide his satisfaction, his lips twitching. To think that he, who retired as a low-ranking assassin despite being from the Flying Killing Sect, would be treated as a superior by a future top master like Wi Maeng-cheon of the Heaven and Earth Society. Hehehe. Life was truly unpredictable. *** Sniff. Jang Neung-ak, no, Go Chan who was currently possessing Jang Neung-aks body, couldnt help but feel moved beyond joy. Each day had been embarrassing and challenging for him to the point where he thought he might lose his gender identity as he possessed the body of a woman, Ha Chae-rin. But it was worth enduring that. Returning to a mans body made him feel confident. Hows the body? Mok Gyeong-un asked him. At that question, Go Chan barely suppressed his excitement and said, Its really the best. It was difficult to describe in words. When he entered the body of Ha Chae-rin, a Peak Realm master, he, who was merely second-rate expert, experienced sensations he had never felt before and was only satisfied with that aspect. But Jang Neung-aks body was incomparable from the beginning. Amazing. How can such a body even exist? The body of Jang Neung-ak, who had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm, could truly be called a monster. The internal energy Ha Chae-rin possessed was like a drop in the bucket. This body was really strong, to the point where it felt like he could do anything if he wanted to. But. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un, who had easily subdued this tremendous body, his master felt even more like a monster. Wasnt he someone who didnt even know the basics of martial arts just a month ago? He was truly a monster itself. Is the other body okay? This time, Mok Gyeong-un asked Wi Maeng-cheon, who had entered Ho Jong-hyeoks body. Wi Maeng-cheon nodded and replied, I think I can adapt quickly. Wi Maeng-cheon was also inwardly unable to hide his surprise. He was aware that the hidden First Mountain Ho Jong-hyeok was strong, but after taking over his body, that strength was hard to compare to his former body. Even though they were both at the Transcendent Realm, the difference between the early-stage and the pinnacle-stage was truly stark. Ho Jong-hyeok Hes really amazing. If he wanted to, he could have taken the position of one of the Five Tigers at any time. With this body, he was curious about the outcome if he fought against that person, who was undoubtedly the best among the Five Tigers. Fortunately, the bodies seem to suit you two to some extent. Indeed. The stronger the body, the more it tends to reject the spirit. So he had been worried, but fortunately, both Go Chan and Wi Maeng-cheon seemed to have settled well into their bodies. Since they had taken over the bodies of Young Master Jang Neung-ak, the leader of this force, and Ho Jong-hyeok, the hidden second-in-command, there would be no problem controlling this place. C But are you really okay? Taking over that womans body C Its fine. I dont really like that woman. Mok Gyeong-un had intended to give Cheong-ryeong the body of Seo Hye-in, the Fourth Mountain of the Five Mountains Alliance. However, Cheong-ryeong refused. The reason was that she didnt really like the body. What could he do if she refused? C Rather than that, how are you going to deal with that woman? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze naturally turned to Ha Chae-rin, who was lying unconscious. As Go Chan left her body, the successor of the Flying Killing Sect assassins, her body became vacant. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un stared at her intently. Although he had conveniently used her as Go Chans vessel, he no longer needed her. There were many more useful cards within the Heaven and Earth Society. So Mok Gyeong-un, C Well, lets kill her then. He smiled and casually approached Ha Chae-rin to kill her. Then Go Chan, who had been satisfied with his new body, was startled and approached, saying, Are you going to kill her? Yes. Theres no immediate use for her, so Wouldnt it be a waste to just kill her? At Go Chans words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at him in puzzlement. Then he asked, Why do you say its a waste? Well, thats Did you perhaps develop feelings for this body after being in it for a long time? No! How could that be? Despite saying this, Go Chan felt strangely attached to her as if she were himself, perhaps because he had been in Ha Chae-rins body for a long time and read all her memories. So although he strongly denied it, he felt uncomfortable about just killing her. It felt like killing himself, in a way. Then is it okay to just kill her? Well What you say is true, but still, shes the successor of the Flying Killing Sect, a group of the Four Great Assassins. Wouldnt it be a waste to just kill her? Hmm. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. Even if she was the successor of the Flying Killing Sect, she wasnt a card he could immediately use, so was there a need to keep her alive? Then, after glancing at Go Chan, who was looking at him anxiously, he chuckled and said, Can you make her submit so we can use her? Ill try. If it doesnt work, deal with her as you see fit. Alright Just as Go Chan was about to reply, Ha Chae-rin, whose soul had settled normally after Go Chans possessing spirit left her body, seemed to regain consciousness and opened her eyes. Gasp! Ha Chae-rin looked around with a startled face. Wh-Where am I? The surroundings were unfamiliar. She furrowed her brows. Her last memory was of dozens of bloodstained hands suddenly popping out from the ground, grabbing and pulling at her. She couldnt remember anything after that. What on earth happened? You seem to have woken up. At the familiar voice, Ha Chae-rin turned her head. You! The owner of the voice was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. The moment she spotted him, the final sacrifice for the Hundred Days of Killing to become the leader of the Flying Killing Sect, Ha Chae-rin instinctively shot the shadow needles hidden in her bracelet. Swoosh swoosh swoosh! However, Huh? Her eyes widened. The flying shadow needles stopped mid-air. What the hell is going on? As she was perplexed, Mok Gyeong-un lightly nodded his head, Clatter clatter clatter! All the shadow needles suspended in the air fell to the ground. !!!!!!!! Ha Chae-rin was so shocked by the sight that her pupils trembled like crazy. Just how profound was his internal energy that he blocked the needles she shot with his energy without even touching them? As if not caring about her bewilderment at all, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and said to Go Chan with a smile, Can you make her submit? Ill try! If she cant be controlled, let me know. On second thought, it might be okay to use her as Gyu Sohas body instead. Chapter 184 Chapter 184 C Submission (3)Can you make her submit? Ill try! If she cant be controlled, let me know. On second thought, it might be okay to use her as Gyu Sohas body instead. Gyu Soha? Who is that? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan, who possessed Jang Neung-aks body, couldnt hide his puzzlement. Thinking carefully about what was said, it sounded like there were more spirits like them that could be used as vessels. As if confirming his guess, Mok Gyeong-un agreed with a smile. Thats right. There are more. Gyu Soha. She was a spirit that was raised with gu poison under the cliff of Corpse Blood Valley. She became a servant spirit by Mok Gyeong-un and was now possessing Yang Mu-won, the caretaker of Corpse Blood Valley, guarding that place under orders. Originally, she was only at the Green Spirit level because the gu poison wasnt completed, but after receiving the leftover demonic energy from the Usurping Sea King that Mok Gyeong-un absorbed, her rank was finally elevated to a Blue Spirit. C That guy, who insists hes a man, and this bastard would make quite an interesting pair if they met. C Indeed. Mok Gyeong-un also agreed with Cheong-ryeongs words. No matter how you looked at her, Gyu Soha, who appeared female and was being bullied by Cheong-ryeong, still insisted she was a man. C We should bring her over soon. Gyu Soha had become a spirit that could even face pinnacle-stage Transcendent Realm supreme masters after her rank was elevated. Such an existence couldnt be left as a mere caretaker. C Do you have someone to replace her? Cheong-ryeong asked in puzzlement. Most of the servant spirits except her had their own assigned roles. Demonic Monk was possessing escort Byeok, a loyal subordinate of the Shadow Clan Master, to monitor him and gather information, so there was no servant spirit to replace him. The more loyal, determined, or vengeful someone is in life, the higher the probability of them being reborn as a spirit. C What are you thinking? C Coincidentally, I sense spiritual energy over there. The place Mok Gyeong-un was looking at. It was the eastern direction of the garden where the martial artists from the terrace had withdrawn. The martial artists from the terrace who had withdrawn were killed by the demon beast Heum-won and Wi Maeng-cheon. C Youre not thinking of? C Yes. To Mok Gyeong-un, whose curse power had become even more outstanding after eating the three-eyed eyeball, the newly born spiritual energy was clearly felt. A newly born spirit would at best not even reach the level of an earth-bound spirit, so its will would gradually weaken and eventually perish. However, If we give it a little help, that will change. If it could at least reach the Red Spirit level to have a rank attached, it could possess someone. Mok Gyeong-un was about to take a step. Then Go Chan, who possessed Jang Neung-ak, asked, Master? Go Chans eyes showed fear and a defensive stance at the same time, like a weasel with its fur standing on end, as he pointed at Ha Chae-rin. To this, Mok Gyeong-un replied in a nonchalant tone, Ah. Deal with her as you see fit. Now Ha Chae-rin was Go Chans responsibility. Mok Gyeong-un, who entrusted her to Go Chan, moved and headed towards the place where spiritual power was felt, passing the garden pavilion. There, the shrunken demon beast Heum-won was flying around, and on the floor were the cold corpses of the martial artists from the terrace. Among them, the existence that was born as a spirit was seen. Found it. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curved up. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** Go Chan approached the tense Ha Chae-rin. Then Ha Chae-rin, startled, aimed her shadow needles at Go Chan. Dont come any closer! Originally, as an assassin, she was trained to maintain composure in any situation, so she wasnt easily agitated by such things. But the situation was different now. She felt strangely disconnected from moving her body, as if she had been asleep for a long time and woke up, and she couldnt even understand what was happening. She was clearly aiming for Mok Gyeong-uns life at Yeon Mok Sword Manor, so what was going on? To her, Go Chan said, Hey. At Go Chans call, Ha Chae-rin looked at Go Chan with tense eyes. Seeing that reaction, Go Chan inwardly felt a strange thrill. Until right before she died, she had considered him as a lowly inferior assassin. But now she was properly wary of him. Heh. It was truly ironic. After changing bodies, she looked infinitely weak to him. Of course, that was because the body of the Society Leaders second disciple, Jang Neung-ak, was that strong. The elated Go Chan warned her, You better behave. Damn it. Where the hell is this and who are you? At her rough way of speaking, Go Chan clicked his tongue. He had forgotten for a while, but she was indeed a woman with an extremely crude way of speaking. Her original personality hadnt gone anywhere. If you keep acting like that, your life will be in danger. That person has no mercy. That person? Are you talking about Mok Gyeong-un? Yes. At Go Chans words, Ha Chae-rin furrowed her brows. She was already extremely confused because of the existence called Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un was the final sacrifice for the Hundred Days of Killing to be recognized as the leader of the Flying Killing Sect. But she didnt know where things went wrong. The Mok Gyeong-un she knew at Yeon Mok Sword Manor was just a cowardly man without any skills. But when she closed her eyes and opened them again, his overwhelming presence and control over his energy were truly those of a supreme master and beyond. What the hell? Whats going on? How did such a monster become the final sacrifice for the Hundred Days of Killing? The Hundred Days of Killing selected someone who wouldnt be a big problem even if they died. But wasnt he someone they couldnt kill? Go Chan, who was staring intently at the perplexed her, had the corners of his mouth twitching. [Deal with her as you see fit.] Mok Gyeong-un had entrusted Ha Chae-rin to him. Therefore, her life and death were now in his hands. [Uncle, you killed the young master you served for Uncle Gams revenge and committed suicide. Understood?] [Fr-From the beginning] [Shh. Be quiet. Be grateful that Im letting you preserve your honor as a retired member of the Flying Killing Sect.] He vividly remembered when Ha Chae-rin had done that to him. She had treated him like complete trash. He had even died because of her. But the chance to pay her back with his own hands had unexpectedly come? The twitching corners of his mouth curved up wickedly. Soon, Go Chan approached her. Then, Swish! As soon as he got close, Ha Chae-rin shot her shadow needles at Go Chan. However, Bam! !? The shadow needles didnt pierce Go Chan and were caught between his index and middle fingers. I can see it. I can see everything! Go Chan inwardly cheered. Even the notorious symbol of the Flying Killing Sect assassins, the shadow needles, were useless against him now. He felt like he could catch them with his eyes closed just by the sound. Surprised by Go Chans appearance, Ha Chae-rin said, Wh-Who the hell are you? Me? I am [I didnt expect to see a retired person like this. Uncle Go Chan. Or should I call you Former Inferior Assassin No. 83?] Suddenly, what she had said came to mind. He wanted to rebuke her, saying, Im Inferior Assassin No. 83! but ever since possessing this body, he had to faithfully play that role. Therefore, I No, this young master is Jang Neung-ak. Jang Neung-ak? Jang Neung-ak? Jang Neung-ak, you say? Ive heard that name somewhere Jang Neung-ak Jang Suddenly, Ha Chae-rins eyes widened. That was because there was only one Jang Neung-ak she knew. Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, one of the three great organizations currently dividing the martial world. Surprised, she was perplexed but soon denied reality. No way! You Jang Neung-ak? How could that be? Why would the second disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society leader be at Yeon Mok Sword Manor Does this look like Yeon Mok Sword Manor to you? What? This is the inner city of the Heaven and Earth Society and this young masters estate. !? At those words, Ha Chae-rins expression stiffened. No. Does this make any sense? Just before she opened her eyes, she was clearly at Yeon Mok Sword Manor, so why was she in the Heaven and Earth Society? To the perplexed her, Go Chan said in a firm voice, Ha Chae-rin. She raised her head and looked at Go Chan. How did this person know her name? Did he hear it from that bastard Mok Gyeong-un? As she was puzzled, Go Chan continued, Age nineteen. The only granddaughter of an assassin who retired at the physical age of eighty and a successor of the Four Great Assassins group, the Flying Killing Sect. !? Due to your impatient and hot-tempered personality that doesnt suit an assassin, you were forcibly confined in the Flying Killing Cave, and after coming out, in order to become the successor, you were in the midst of the Hundred Days of Killing Ah! Since you failed to kill Mok Gyeong-un, your final target, its hard to even consider you a successor now. Wh-Who are you? Ha Chae-rins eyes trembled. Thats how the human mind worked. You dont know much about the other person, but they know so much about you. The anxiety and fear that came from that were hard to describe. It felt like everything about her was being exposed. To her, Go Chan approached right in front of her and said in a low voice, From earlier, hearing you, you is grating on my nerves. Youre quite impudent for a mere successor of an assassin group. That Thats At Go Chans words, Ha Chae-rin was momentarily at a loss. If the other person was really Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society leader, he wasnt someone she could treat carelessly. If the Heaven and Earth Society decided to, it would be a simple matter to wipe out the Flying Killing Sect overnight. No matter how problematic her personality was, she knew that much. Young Master. There seems to be some misunderstanding. I dont know why Im here, but Enough. Kneel. What? I said kneel. At Go Chans words, Ha Chae-rin hesitated for a moment. Even if he was the second disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society leader, wasnt this too much for a first meeting? What did she do to deserve this Slap! At that moment, Ha Chae-rins head turned to the side. Her cheek burned. Go Chan, who had slapped her, said with a sneer, Kneel. Normally, she would have submitted by now, but she had such stubbornness and temperament that even the calm assassins would be dumbfounded. Ha Chae-rin bit her lip hard and said, Young Master. I dont know what you heard from that Mok Gyeong-un, but this is Slap! Ack. Ha Chae-rins cheek turned the other way. The force put into it this time was incomparable to before. Because internal energy was infused, blood flowed from her mouth that was torn on the inside. Her eyes were bloodshot. This is going too far. Impudent wench. Who are you carelessly slandering? That person is someone I serve. What? At Go Chans words, Ha Chae-rin couldnt hide her perplexity. What kind of nonsense was coming out of the mouth of a big shot like the second disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society leader? Saying he serves him? She had guessed they had some kind of relationship, but this was quite shocking. Why was a disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society leader saying he served the son of an orthodox martial family? It was utterly incomprehensible. Then, Bam! Go Chan slapped her cheek again. The force put into it this time was stronger than before, so her head turned even more. And a bruise even formed on her face. You Bam! Before she could speak, Go Chan slapped the other cheek. Ha Chae-rins head turned the other way. Haa Haa Drip drip! Plop! Plop! Blood flowed from her mouth as her head shook, dripping onto the floor. It was painful and dizzying as the internal energy got stronger each time he hit her. As Go Chan raised his hand again like that, Thud! Before that, Ha Chae-rins knees hit the floor. Even though she was the successor of an assassin group and revered as a Peak Realm master, she couldnt help but be powerless in this moment. To her, who had finally knelt, Go Chan tapped her forehead with his finger and said, Yes. This is the eye level between you and me. Clench! Her eyes, biting her lips tightly, welled up with tears. She had never felt such humiliation before. Moreover, the reality that she couldnt even resist made her feel even more miserable. Seeing her suffering, Go Chan sneered and was delighted. Hehehe. This was just the beginning. He was so excited that he couldnt bear the thought of making her submit to the bottom. Watching Go Chan, who was enjoying himself with a face full of madness, Wi Maeng-cheon, who possessed Ho Jong-hyeoks body, inwardly clicked his tongue. Is that why he let her live? He thought he was just a pervert, but he was extremely vicious beyond expectation. *** The estate of Wi So-yeon, the junior sister of the Heaven and Earth Society leader. The atmosphere in the main halls meeting room was somewhat subdued. That was because they, who had fainted and woken up after a long time, were too ashamed to face their lord, Wi So-yeon. All of her loyal subordinates were beaten by a single person. This was a major incident that no one had expected. When everyone was keeping their mouths shut, a man stood up from his seat and soon knelt on the floor. Thud! Grand Leader Woo? Senior Brother Woo! At his attitude, Yang Il, the young leader of Transient Sword Group, and Gi Ok-ryeon, the eldest daughter of Sun Rock Valley Master, called out to him as if trying to dissuade him, perplexed. Nevertheless, Woo Ho-rang lowered his head and apologized. Im sorry. Everything happened because of me. Woo Ho-rang, who had come to his senses, thought all of this was his fault. It seemed to have happened because he couldnt control his feelings of love and challenged Mok Gyeong-un to a duel. Who would have thought he would do this. He thought it would just end as a matter between the two of them. But he never predicted that Mok Gyeong-un would enter the estate of Wi So-yeon, the Society Leaders junior sister, and beat up all her loyal subordinates. Grit! Mok Gyeong-un Thinking of that bastard made his teeth chatter. However, he thought he had to take responsibility for what happened because of him right now. Swish! Woo Ho-rang took out a dagger from his bosom and placed it in front of him. Then, holding out his left hand, he said, I have damaged the Young Ladys reputation, so I will first pay with my left hand. Big Brother! No! Grand Leader! The other loyal subordinates tried to stop him. However, as if trying to carry out his will, Woo Ho-rang drew the dagger and tried to cut his left wrist. Right at that moment, Clang! Before it could touch his wrist, Woo Ho-rangs dagger was deflected and stuck into the wall. Along with that, an ornamental bead fell right in front of Woo Ho-rang. Woo Ho-rang raised his head and looked in the direction the ornamental bead had flown from. Young Lady The one who threw it was none other than Wi So-yeon. Wi So-yeon looked at Woo Ho-rang with a cold gaze and said, I wont forgive taking responsibility in this way. But Enough! At Wi So-yeons small rebuke, Woo Ho-rang shut his mouth. Perhaps feeling her anger, the other loyal subordinates also quietly closed their mouths. This was the first time they had seen her get angry like this. Naturally, they couldnt help but be cautious. Then Wi So-yeon opened her mouth. I realized how poorly I managed the hierarchy through this incident. No. How could the Young Lady Shut up. Gi Ok-ryeon shut her mouth in surprise. Usually, she treated them well in front of everyone to boost the morale of her subordinates. But this was the first time they saw her being so resolute. Now that Ive realized an organization without a hierarchy has no future, I will fix the system from now on. Understand? No answer. Swooosh! As soon as she finished speaking, a cold energy flowed out from Wi So-yeon. The energy was so cold that in an instant, the entire room was filled with a chill, and steam flowed out of everyones mouths. At this, Yang Il, the young leader of Transient Sword Group, knelt on one knee, clasped his hands together, and shouted, We will keep that in mind! Then the others took the same posture and chanted, We will keep that in mind! Hmph. Looking down at them like that, Wi So-yeon snorted and withdrew her energy. As she withdrew her energy, Woo Ho-rang looked at her with somewhat surprised eyes. To freely control yin energy to this extent? What? He knew she had a special constitution and possessed vast true energy. But her energy had become much more stable and stronger than before. Could it be that she had gained some enlightenment in the meantime? Looking closely, her face was also glowing and seemed much more beautiful than before. As he was puzzled, Wi So-yeon said, And I declare two things here. No one can object to this decision. We will keep that in mind! Everyone answered simultaneously at her words. It was definitely effective to draw a clear line properly. As he said, it seemed she had been too lenient and spoiled her subordinates, not properly fulfilling her role as their lord. Through this incident, she firmly resolved to change. Wi So-yeon, who had hardened her heart, opened her mouth. The first is about Mok Gyeong-un. Ah At her words, everyones eyes lit up at the same time. They already thought Mok Gyeong-un was the root of all this happening. Naturally, they thought she wouldnt just let this incident pass. That bastard was now no different from an enemy to Wi So-yeons faction. Ill pay him back. Woo Ho-rang inwardly waited for her order. If she just gave the order, he was prepared to challenge Mok Gyeong-un again at any time. However, From now on, treat Mok Gyeong-un the same way you treat me. !? At the unexpected order that came out of Wi So-yeons mouth, everyone looked at her with surprised expressions. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 C Submission (4)From now on, treat Mok Gyeong-un the same way you treat me. !? At the unexpected order that came out of Wi So-yeons mouth, everyone looked at her with surprised expressions. Naturally, they thought she would say she wouldnt forgive Mok Gyeong-un for damaging the factions reputation through this incident, but they couldnt understand what was going on. Everyone was at a loss for words, and Woo Ho-rang, who could be considered the representative of the loyal subordinates and one of the Five Tigers, carefully opened his mouth. Young Lady. When you say to treat Mok Gyeong-un the same way as the Young Lady Its exactly as I said. Treat Mok Gyeong-un as a superior. But Young Lady, even though the subordinates mistake is grave, if we just overlook this incident Are you objecting? At her sharp voice, Woo Ho-rang couldnt hide his perplexity. Until before this incident, Wi So-yeon was someone who freely listened to her subordinates opinions. No, even if not, as he was the chief disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun, one of the Five Kings, she had always respected his opinion in any situation. But her attitude had changed. Is she disappointed in me? Is she showing this attitude because shes really angry about this incident? When he thought that the woman he loved had become cold towards him, Woo Ho-rangs chest felt stuffy with bitterness. However, if he had given up because of this, he wouldnt have loved her in the first place. Woo Ho-rang knelt on one knee, clasped his hands together, and said, How could a subordinate object to the Young Ladys order? However, please allow me to at least ask the reason for making such a decision. At his words, Wi So-yeon stared intently at Woo Ho-rang and then glanced at the other loyal subordinates. They also had expressions of wanting to know the reason. Judging that it wasnt like she wouldnt tell the reason even for an arbitrary decision, she said, I joined hands with Mok Gyeong-un. What? If you say you joined hands Does that mean Mok Gyeong-un has agreed to come under the Young Ladys command? Woo Ho-rang asked in surprise. It was Mok Gyeong-un who had accepted his challenge and openly insulted her, saying she wasnt qualified to be a leader. So he thought they would never work together. But the surprise didnt end there. Not under my command. !? At Wi So-yeons following words, everyones expressions stiffened. What does she mean by not under her command? As they were puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un and I joined hands as equals. So regarding the treatment of him Young Lady! Before she could finish speaking, Yeop Wi-seon, Son Yuns disciple, shouted as if he couldnt stand it anymore and got up from his seat. Then he said, Even so, this is unacceptable. Young Lady, how could you treat that guy Smack! Ugh! Yeop Wi-seon, hit by a flying inkstone, clutched his chest and groaned in pain. To him, Wi So-yeon coldly said, I clearly said not to object, but youre disrespecting me to the end. Th-Thats not it Get out. What? At her words, Yeop Wi-seon couldnt hide his perplexity. Young Lady What do you mean A subordinate who pledged loyalty doesnt listen to the lords orders at every turn and does as he pleases. I no longer need someone like that. At her words, Yeop Wi-seons face turned pale. He had never seen Wi So-yeon take such a hard stance before. The shock was brief, and Yeop Wi-seon bit his lip hard. Then he soon opened his mouth with a wronged expression. How How can you do this to me? For the Young Ladys sake all this time Shut that mouth. Young La- Thud! Ugh. Before he could say something, someone slammed Yeop Wi-seons head to the floor. That person was none other than Woo Ho-rang, Yeop Wi-seons eldest senior brother. E-Eldest Senior Brother? Be quiet. Woo Ho-rang, who had scolded him softly, soon lowered his head and said, Young Lady, please forgive him. I will strictly discipline my foolish junior. Thinking of all this time, please give him one more chance. When Wi So-yeon didnt say anything, Woo Ho-rang gripped Yeop Wi-seons head tightly and urged, Cant you hurry up and apologize to the Young Lady?! Please forgive me. Looking at them like that, Wi So-yeon let out a faint sigh and said, This is the last time. If something like this happens again, Yeop Wi-seon, you will no longer be my person. I will keep that in mind. Yeop Wi-seons expression wasnt good as he answered while prostrating. He knelt because of her sternness, but for him, this incident was like a humiliation. Yeop Wi-seon also loved her no less than Woo Ho-rang and wanted to make her his woman. When he thought that the woman he wanted so much had humiliated him in front of everyone, he was furious. Grit! Me and Eldest Senior Brother If Master doesnt help her, that wench will have no opportunity at all, so how can she act like this. He thought he would be able to control her as he wished with time. But now it was hard to even expect that. His feelings of love had already turned into resentment. Then, Gi Ok-ryeon, the eldest daughter of Sun Rock Valley Master Gi Hae, carefully said to her, But Young Lady. Following orders is not that difficult, but if you want to clearly establish the hierarchy as you said, shouldnt Mok Gyeong-un also pledge loyalty to you as the next successor? Right. No matter what, how can that guy be on equal footing with the Young Lady? Gi Ok-ryeon is right. At this sharp point, everyone looked at Wi So-yeon with agreeing expressions. Then she slightly turned her head to the side and answered in a small voice, I will handle that myself. !? At her answer, everyone couldnt understand at all. Why was Wi So-yeon trying to treat that arrogant bastard so well without even pledging loyalty? However, unlike them, Gi Ok-ryeons expression looking at Wi So-yeon became strange. She had been close with Wi So-yeon since childhood. Perhaps because of that, she could read Wi So-yeons emotions better than anyone else. Are you feeling shy right now? It might not be noticeable to the mens eyes, but Gi Ok-ryeon noticed. Just now, Wi So-yeon had acted shy. On the surface, it wasnt apparent, but that expression only appeared at times like this. For a moment, Gi Ok-ryeons eyes slightly widened. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could it be? Gi Ok-ryeon looked at Wi So-yeon. Her face, which seemed to be sternly treating everyone as if trying to properly establish discipline, had the corners of her mouth slightly raised and looked unusually radiant and beautiful compared to usual. Gi Ok-ryeons mouth fell slightly open. Oh my She was convinced. Wi So-yeons reaction. It was definitely an appearance that could only come out when she liked someone. And it didnt seem to end with just simple love. They say a docile cat climbs the fireplace first. She acted as if she had no interest in men at all, but look at this It was truly surprising. She felt like asking about this and that, not as a relationship between a lord and subordinate, but as a friend. What on earth happened while they were unconscious? Then her expression soon changed. Ah! Thinking about it for a moment, wasnt this a good thing in a way? Gi Ok-ryeons gaze turned to Woo Ho-rang. She loved Woo Ho-rang. The only one who knew this fact was Wi So-yeon. The reason she had told her was because she had developed a suspicion that Woo Ho-rang had feelings for Wi So-yeon that he shouldnt have as her lord. So she deliberately revealed her feelings to Wi So-yeon. She thought that even if Wi So-yeon, as a lord, knew about the affection of the man she loved, she wouldnt covet him. Did it turn out well. Gi Ok-ryeons eyes looking at Woo Ho-rang sparkled. *** In the rear courtyard of the estates guest hall. There, Yeop Wi-seon said to his eldest senior brother Woo Ho-rang, as if he couldnt contain his anger, with a flushed face, Eldest Senior Brother. Does this make sense? Not only that Mok Gyeong-un bastard, but now shes even joining hands with Young Master Jang Neung-ak, what the Be quiet. Woo Ho-rang scolded him softly as his voice got louder. Woo Ho-rangs expression wasnt very bright either. He was already troubled by the Young Ladys first declaration, but to make matters worse, his head became complicated because she said she would join hands with the Jang Neung-ak faction, the force they were competing with most fiercely. Why is she doing this? It was utterly incomprehensible. Although her force was the most behind, it was still unknown. He couldnt understand the reason, and it was unpleasant, but if she had joined hands with Mok Gyeong-un, it was practically the same as gaining the support of the Baek Clan led by Shadow Clan and the King of Poison. In that case, she was rather in a superior position compared to the Jang Neung-ak faction. With just this, her approval rating reaches nearly 30 percent. If she could gain the support of either Corpse Blood Valley, which was still maintaining a neutral position, or the power of the last of the Five Kings, she might even be able to compete sufficiently with the Eldest Young Masters side, which had the support of the elder council. But why? Was there a reason to join hands with Young Master Jang Neung-ak? Young Master Jang Neung-ak was never someone who would compromise. Rather, he would hope for them to come under his command, but he would never join hands. Wi So-yeon clearly knew that too, so he couldnt understand. As his mind was complicated like that, an unexpected remark came out of Yeop Wi-seons mouth. Eldest Senior Brother I think our choice was wrong. What? This isnt right, is it? Whats not right? And what do you mean our choice was wrong? I thought there was a possibility if we assisted her, given the Young Ladys lack of skills and her nature of valuing talented people. But the current Young Ladys vision has darkened as if someone is blocking her view. At Yeop Wi-seons words, Woo Ho-rang sighed. This guy seemed to have taken what happened earlier quite personally. Of course, from his perspective, it could be disappointing, but it wasnt right to criticize the lord he had pledged loyalty to because of todays incident alone. So Woo Ho-rang scolded him softly, Dont speak recklessly. Its not right to blame the lord just because you dont agree with her order. And doing that is like belittling our own choice. Arent you angry, Eldest Senior Brother? Angry? We are the Young Ladys loyal subordinates. But no matter how angry she is about this incident, using the hierarchy as an excuse to decide everything according to her will, and even treating Eldest Senior Brother and me, who have supported her for a long time, like this. Stop it. Dont If the Young Lady says she will come under Young Master Jang Neung-aks command, will you follow that without question? Thats If she tells you to leave for opposing that, will you accept it? If she draws a line every time like this, not allowing us to even offer advice as subordinates, isnt that just the conduct of a tyrant? I cant tolerate this situation. You! I think I should report this matter to Master and consider whether to continue supporting her or not. Youre going too far! This time, Woo Ho-rangs voice rose. Then Yeop Wi-seon quickly took the lead, clasping his hands together in a salute. Lets leave the conversation here. Rather, Master told me to bring Eldest Senior Brother, but I forgot because of that Mok Gyeong-un bastard. What? Why are you telling me this only now? Like Eldest Senior Brother, I was knocked out by that bastard, so when did I have a chance to tell you? At Yeop Wi-seons words, Woo Ho-rang clicked his tongue. And he was inwardly worried. Although he felt that his relationship with Wi So-yeon had become somewhat awkward due to todays incident, he couldnt help but be concerned that he might cause trouble and drift further apart from her. So Woo Ho-rang warned Yeop Wi-seon, Im saying this just in case, but dont act rashly when you go to Master. You really As he was about to scold Yeop Wi-seon, someone called out to them. You two havent left yet? That someone was none other than Gi Ok-ryeon, the daughter of Sun Rock Valley Master Gi Hae. When Gi Ok-ryeon came, Yeop Wi-seon shut his mouth. There was no one among the loyal subordinates who didnt know that she was practically Wi So-yeons right-hand woman. So Yeop Wi-seon, worried that she might have overheard their conversation or seen through his true intentions, tried to move. I was about to go. Lets go, Eldest Senior Brother. Alright. Wait a moment, Brother Woo. Woo Ho-rang, who was about to leave with Yeop Wi-seon, stopped. When Yeop Wi-seon signaled for him to go, Gi Ok-ryeon smiled and said, It will only take a moment, so you can go slowly first. Sigh. At this, Yeop Wi-seon shook his head and left the courtyard first. Then Woo Ho-rang asked, Why are you doing this? I just wanted to tell you not to be too heartbroken because of what happened today. Heartbroken? At Gi Ok-ryeons words, Woo Ho-rang asked back in puzzlement. Then Gi Ok-ryeon widened her eyes, tilted her head, and said, Arent you okay with it? What do you mean by that? It seems the Young Lady has marked Mok Gyeong-un as her partner, didnt you notice that too, Brother Woo? What? At her words, Woo Ho-rangs eyes changed. They became much fiercer than before, should I say? Seeing his reaction, the corners of Gi Ok-ryeons mouth twitched slightly, but she soon hid it. Gi Ok-ryeon played dumb and covered her mouth with both hands, saying, Oh my I didnt know. You didnt know. What the Thats Woo Ho-rangs voice trembled. In that voice, there was disappointment and a strange anger. Seeing him like this, Gi Ok-ryeon said as if perplexed, I thought you and the others all knew. I guess I was wrong. It seems I made a thoughtless remark. Even while saying that, her eyes didnt leave Woo Ho-rang. She couldnt miss this opportunity. To make him realize that his feelings for Wi So-yeon were futile and to have a single chance to get into his heart. If she missed this, she wouldnt be able to make this man hers. *** Clink clink! A cold-looking girl wearing thin chains all over her body like clothes appeared. With her short hair and half of it dyed white, her strange appearance made both Go Chan, who possessed Jang Neung-ak, and Wi Maeng-cheon, who possessed Ho Jong-hyeok, unable to hide their inner tension. That was because, Blue Spirit? They could instinctively tell that this girl spirits rank had reached the Blue Spirit level. As spirits with lower ranks, they naturally couldnt help but feel a strange fear beyond wariness. Go Chan carefully asked Mok Gyeong-un, Master. Who is this girl? C Girl? Who are you calling a girl? The girl suddenly glared at Go Chan and raised her voice. Despite the simple action, the chilling and tremendous spiritual power made Go Chan unconsciously flinch and take a step back. C This young master is a man. A man? Where does she look like a man? Anyone would see her as a girl. However, Take it easy. As Mok Gyeong-un warned, C Master! The girl immediately clung to Mok Gyeong-un and rubbed her face against him like a cat. Mok Gyeong-un pushed her away with an expressionless face. Then the girl said with a disappointed expression, C Ive waited for a long time. At this half-white-haired girls remark, Mok Gyeong-un, as if not caring at all, pointed to the people lying on the floor and said, Gyu Soha. C Yes. The girl was none other than Gyu Soha, the spirit that was born from gu poison at the cliff of Corpse Blood Valley. Mok Gyeong-un continued, Possess a useful body among them. That person over there seems good. The person Mok Gyeong-un pointed to with his finger was a muscular man with his face buried in the ground. He was Ko Yeon-hu, one of the Five Tigers, the best rear disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Gyu Soha, who had been carefully examining Ko Yeon-hu, soon made a disapproving expression and said, C Master. Cant I have one of those two instead? The two Gyu Soha pointed to were none other than Ha Chae-rin, who was kneeling and blinking with a puzzled expression, and Seo Hye-in, the leader of the Grass Smoke Group and the Fourth Mountain of the Five Mountains Alliance. At Gyu Sohas words, Cheong-ryeong, who was watching inside the wooden puppet, clicked her tongue and said to Mok Gyeong-un, C See that, you fool. I told you this wench is a girl. Chapter 186 Chapter 186 C Pinnacle (1)Heheh. Gyu Soha, who ended up possessing the body of the female Fourth Mountain Grass Smoke Groups leader Seo Hye-in according to her wishes, snickered as if satisfied. Seeing Gyu Soha like that, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. C Tsk tsk. I dont understand how she can insist that shes a man while being so happy. C Indeed. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. In fact, it didnt matter to him whether Gyu Soha was a woman or a man. He just needed a card that could move as he wished. C By the way, what are you going to do? Regardless of the process, it seems youve gotten the factions of the second disciple Jang Neung-ak and his junior sister Wi So-yeon under your control, just as you intended. C Not completely yet. C Why do you think so? C We can only say weve succeeded in merging the two groups when we can move the real powerhouses. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong said as if impressed, C Oh? Is that so? C Isnt this the natural course of action? C Yes. Youre right. The greenhorn subordinates may follow their masters orders, but the real ones are different. The real ones Cheong-ryeong was talking about. It didnt refer to the loyal subordinates of the two successors. The majority of the subordinates were disciples of the next generation who would take responsibility, but currently, the executives behind them were the real power holders. C If we try to hastily merge the two forces, we may face opposition from the elders behind them. C Indeed. The subordinates following Jang Neung-ak or Wi So-yeon are disciples of the next generation of similar age. Unless its an extraordinary case, they have no choice but to move according to their lords will. However, as Cheong-ryeong said, the executives were different. C If it goes against their interests, they are likely to react differently. C Do you have a plan for that? C Well What do you think is the best way? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong asked in puzzlement, C Are you asking seriously? C Yes. C Are you seeking advice from me? C Yes, thats right. C Ha? The sun must be rising from the west. Youre the one who doesnt even listen to the advice I give and does whatever you want. C You seem more familiar with handling an organization than I am. C C Am I wrong? C Hmph. Youre talking nonsense. Cheong-ryeong, who was looking at Mok Gyeong-un while within a wooden puppet, seemed surprised. Judging by his actions, she thought he might act on his own until the end. But at some point, he had started adopting her advice little by little. Especially in matters of handling an organization like this. This guy He may have the qualities of a leader too. It was an unexpected aspect. The Mok Gyeong-un she had been watching so far was close to a lone wolf who never trusted others. But as he began to face enemies with an organized force, his judgment and insight were gradually rising to match it. This was truly the quality of a leader. A leader doesnt just lead an organization with pressure or stubbornness, but must be able to contemplate and discern the situation with a broad perspective and utilize talented individuals in the right place at the right time. Without realizing it, Mok Gyeong-un was gradually doing that instinctively. Is it not just his martial arts that are growing? Hes a truly peculiar fellow. Usually, when one thing is outstanding, another tends to be lacking, but it was strange to the point of being remarkable that he was growing in various aspects. To her, who inwardly found him admirable, Mok Gyeong-un said, C If theres no particular plan C Move people. C Move people? C Yes. C How? C No matter how much you run around alone, its difficult to make the elders behind them move as you wish. But if you move people, it will become a bit easier. C C It doesnt seem to click with you. Theres a good example related to this. C What is it? C When that old King of Poison said he would clean up his surroundings and talk to the Shadow Clan Master about the current situation and pursue an alliance, what did you do? C I asked him to do it. C Yes. Didnt you entrust that to the old man and do what you had to do? C Thats right. C That old man is not your servant spirit, nor do you have any leverage over him, so why did you casually entrust that to him? C Thats Mok Gyeong-un didnt continue. It was because he realized what intention Cheong-ryeong had in saying these words. When Cheong-ryeong said to move people, it wasnt with a simple intention. The true meaning of her words was, Is she telling me to trust? Mok Gyeong-un never trusted others. Thats why, until he became a death row inmate, he didnt trust anyone and moved alone. But at some point, the situation changed. It was because he encountered the limit of his own strength. If the one he considered an enemy had not been a martial artist or someone associated with a huge organization like the Heaven and Earth Society, he would have still tried to solve everything alone. However, now it was different. He realized that he needed various cards to face a huge organization. Trust Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He was aware that he needed various cards, so he was gradually increasing the number of servant spirits. However, there was something he realized while newly turning spirits into servant spirits this time. It was that he couldnt infinitely increase the number of servant spirits. [Oh? There was one more.] He thought only one spirit was born among the martial artists on the terrace, but two entities were trying to be created at that time. So Mok Gyeong-un tried to make that one spirit a servant spirit as well. However, he couldnt. It was because the karma wasnt formed. [As I thought.] [What do you mean by that?] [Karma is literally like forcibly connecting fate. Fate is inevitable and like the yoke of law, so it would be stranger to infinitely increase it in the first place.] [Is there a limit?] [If karma could be endlessly connected, that would rather go against inevitability.] Mok Gyeong-un couldnt understand the enlightenment of the dead because he wasnt dead. However, what was certain was that the act of increasing servant spirits itself was close to going against inevitability and law, so there had to be restrictions. In conclusion, there was a limit to the number of servant spirits that could be maintained. Therefore, there was a limit to increasing the number of cards that could be utilized by increasing servant spirits. No other way? As Cheong-ryeong said, in order to increase the cards, that trust might be somewhat necessary. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled as he thought about this. The fact that he, who could never absolutely trust anyone, was contemplating trust in others to increase the cards he could utilize. Cheong-ryeong said to him, C Youre quite peculiar too. How can someone who needs to move people not be able to trust people? C Is it a contradiction? C Contradiction Yes, thats a word that suits you well. But suddenly Im curious. C About what? C Why is it that you cant trust people? C Who knows? Do I have to trust them? At Mok Gyeong-uns dry response, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue inwardly. A peculiar brat. If he had been betrayed by someone he trusted like her, it would be understandable. What was the reason why a guy who had barely lived a youthful age couldnt trust others to this extent? Simply because he had a way of thinking that deviated from ordinary people? Of course, that could be the case. Considering his appearance that she had been observing so far, he was full of irregularities and surprises. But somehow it didnt seem like that was all. Ill know if I keep watching. What he ultimately wanted to do was revenge. If she watched the process of that revenge, she would be able to understand why Mok Gyeong-un couldnt trust people to this extent. Until then, C Well, whether you trust someone or not is up to you. But in order to organically move an organization, you need to have some level of trust. C Since you say that, Ill keep it in mind. Then whats the best way to do it? C What do you think is the most important card on Jang Neung-aks side? C It would be Ho Jong-hyeoks master. Ho Jong-hyeoks father, or the Axe King Ho Tae-gang, was one of the Five Kings and the Eight Stars considered the top masters of the current Central Plains martial world. C Yes. He would be the main pillar of the forces supporting Jang Neung-ak. C If he moves, the others will naturally have no choice but to follow the trend. C Thats right. So move the Axe King through Ho Jong-hyeok. C That makes sense. Wi Maeng-cheon was possessing Ho Jong-hyeok. As a servant spirit, Wi Maeng-cheon had no choice but to move according to Mok Gyeong-uns orders, so he would be helpful in persuading Axe King Ho Tae-gang, the father of that body. C The problem is not Jang Neung-aks faction, but Wi So-yeons faction. C That seems to be the case. C The biggest supporter and main pillar of Wi So-yeons faction You wouldnt be able to like him even if you wanted to. C The biggest supporter of Wi So-yeons faction. C He was Bright Blade King Son Yun, one of the Five Kings. As Cheong-ryeong said, the most tangled relationship since entering the Heaven and Earth Society was with Bright Blade King. He had also refused when Bright Blade King said he would accept him as a disciple, and his relationship with his disciples Woo Ho-rang and Yeop Wi-seon was close to bad karma. Even Bright Blade King Son Yuns newly accepted disciple Mok Yu-cheon was like that. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and said, C Not everything can go smoothly. C You dont think its the grave you dug even if you die soon? C Is there any meaning in arguing about what has already happened? C Tsk tsk. Anyway. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. Then she soon said, C Anyway, its obvious that even if you move, the relationship will only worsen, so move someone else. C It seems his disciples are already like that. There was no way Woo Ho-rang or Yeop Wi-seon would move for Mok Gyeong-uns sake. Moreover, since he had made Wi So-yeon his woman, if they found out about that, they would have even more antipathy. C It would be better to persuade through the Shadow Clan Master or the King of Poison. C Through the Shadow Clan Master or the King of Poison? C Yes. It would be easier to persuade if a fellow executive moves. But the King of Poison would be better than the Shadow Clan Master. You should know well why, right? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. It was because he understood her words. The Shadow Clan Master had also confronted Bright Blade King Son Yun at the Corpse Blood Valleys Succession Ceremony to obtain Mok Gyeong-un. If he stepped up and asked Bright Blade King to help the two factions join forces, would it even work? C Then Ill have to move quickly. The night wasnt very long. He had to quickly establish an alliance system before the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang regained consciousness. *** Mok Gyeong-un, who had left Jang Neung-aks residence, hurried to head to the King of Poison Baek Sa-has estate. However, on the way there, he encountered a martial artist from Shadow Clan running towards him out of breath. Young Master! You were here. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, Whats the matter? The Shadow Clan Master is urgently looking for you. My master? Yes, its a very urgent matter, so he told me to bring you right away. An urgent matter? What on earth was it that he was like this? Could it be because the King of Poison Baek Sa-ha had talked about the incident with the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang and suggested forming an alliance? But now he had to go find Baek Sa-ha first and talk about Bright Blade King Son Yun. So Mok Gyeong-un said, I understand. For now, a moment You have to go right now. It wont take long. First Before Mok Gyeong-un could even finish his words, the martial artist from Shadow Clan said impatiently, No. You have to go right now. Ah, this is quite troublesome. Ill return to Shadow Clan soon Its not Shadow Clan. What? Right now, the Shadow Clan Master is paying respects to the Society Leader at the main hall of the inner city. !? At his words, Mok Gyeong-uns expression changed. The Shadow Clan Master was paying respects to the Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society and urgently called for him? In the end, this meant Can I meet that person? Mok Gyeong-un had tried to enter the factions of the successors in order to create an opportunity to contact the Society Leader. But unexpectedly, the opportunity for a meeting had come. Chapter 187 Chapter 187 C Pinnacle (2)Mok Gyeong-un followed the martial artist from Shadow Clan towards the main hall of the inner city. Not long after, Cheong-ryeong, smoking a long pipe, flew to his side. She said to Mok Gyeong-un, C Hey, you fool. Ive told Go Chan. C Thank you. Mok Gyeong-un sent a sound transmission to her. Since he couldnt go right away, he sent Cheong-ryeong to give orders to Go Chan, who possessed the body of the Society Leaders second disciple Jang Neung-ak, to send someone to the King of Poison Baek Sa-ha instead. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and said, C Anyway, when it comes to revenge, you dont consider the consequences. In fact, when the opportunity to meet the Society Leader arose, Mok Gyeong-un had tried to find Baek Sa-ha to ask him to persuade Bright Blade King Son Yun without hesitation. So Cheong-ryeong had stepped up and said she would relay the message through Go Chan. Mok Gyeong-un casually replied to her rebuke, C The chance to see the Society Leader wont come easily. C Hmph. Your judgment is clouded because your mind is elsewhere. C Its fine since you helped. C Whats fine? Tsk tsk. Anyway, even if you meet the Society Leader right now, what do you think you can do? C Who knows? C Oh please. You fool. Even if hes ill, hes practically the pinnacle of the current martial world. Do you think you can get the answer you want from him right away? Mok Gyeong-un had one goal. To hear about the Ghost Swords connection to the Society Leader or his identity. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt think this was possible right away either. However, through this opportunity, he couldnt miss the chance to gauge what kind of person the Society Leader was or how strong he was. Pinnacle The Six Heavens, called the pinnacle of the current martial world. The Society Leader was one of those Six Heavens. He was definitely curious, not just for clues to his revenge. Among the countless martial artists, he wondered how much of a gap there would be between himself and the one called the pinnacle, grand master, the supreme master. Cheong-ryeong said to Mok Gyeong-un, who was thinking that, C Mortal.. C Yes. C This time, Ill clearly warn you. If the Six Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial world, have crossed the wall of walls as I expect, you must never provoke them. C You seemed very concerned? C Do you know what its called to cross the wall of walls? C Who knows? C Its called the Profound Realm[1]. Profound means the heavens or the supreme. It means reaching the highest realm that cannot be touched. C The realm that cannot be touched C Yes. Of course, your current level is also a realm that ordinary martial artists wouldnt even dare to dream of. But the Profound Realm is on a completely different level. At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Judging by her warning to this extent, the realm of the Profound seemed to possess unimaginable power in martial arts. Perhaps he shouldnt let his guard down. Not long after moving like that, Mok Gyeong-un finally arrived in front of the main hall building of the inner city, following the martial artist from Shadow Clan. He thought he would go inside, but, Clang! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The two martial artists guarding the entrance of the main hall crossed their spears and blocked him. Mok Gyeong-un asked the martial artist from Shadow Clan in puzzlement, Didnt you say I need to come to the main hall? The Shadow Clan Master definitely said that. The martial artist from Shadow Clan also looked puzzled as if he didnt know what was going on. So Mok Gyeong-un clasped his hands together in a salute and said, Excuse me. I am Mok Gyeong-un, the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. Right now, we The disciple of the Shadow Clan Master? Before Mok Gyeong-un could finish speaking, one of the martial artists guarding the entrance of the main hall asked. Yes. Thats right. We were waiting for you. Follow me. Fortunately, there was no mistake. The martial artist from Shadow Clan who had finished guiding him bid farewell and left. Mok Gyeong-un followed the martial artist who had been guarding the entrance into the main hall. However, Huh? Why are we not going upstairs but entering through the corridor instead? He knew that the size of the inner citys main hall building was the largest within the Heaven and Earth Society, but seeing the considerably long corridor continuing, it seemed to be larger than expected. The martial artist who had been walking down the corridor turned to the right and led him to a passage that seemed to lead outside. Entering there, a very wide space was revealed. Where is this? There were numerous weapons and training tools everywhere. It seemed to be a training ground. What was peculiar was that it seemed to be made so that no one could recklessly intrude or leave, with thick walls blocking all four sides. However, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows slightly rose. He had naturally assumed that he would be led to where the Shadow Clan Master and the Society Leader were. But waiting here were not them, but young men who seemed to be in their mid to late twenties. A young man with a handsome appearance in his mid-twenties wearing a red leather belt was sitting cross-legged, and another man in his late twenties with thick muscles was leaning against the wall, chewing on something that looked like a rice cake. So Mok Gyeong-un asked, I dont see Master No, the Shadow Clan Master? I was told to wait here. By the Shadow Clan Master? No. Then by whom? It was the Society Leaders order. The Society Leader? The Society Leader told him to wait here with them? It was difficult to guess what was going on. While he was puzzled, the martial artist guarding the entrance left as if his business was finished. It was a truly strange situation. If he had told him to stay alone, that would be one thing, but telling him to wait with unfamiliar people without any introduction. Hmm. Since he couldnt understand the reason, he had no choice but to wait. Then the young man in his late twenties who had been leaning against the wall eating the rice cake approached and said, Wow. So youre the famous disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. Mok Gyeong-un silently stared at him. Then the young man in his late twenties held out the skewer with the rice cake and said, Want some? Ill pass. Mok Gyeong-un lightly shook his head. Then the young man chuckled and pointed to the young man sitting with his eyes closed, saying disapprovingly, At least you seem more communicative than that guy. And who are you? Me? Or that guy? Either one. It would be great if you could tell me about both. Then the young man shrugged his shoulders and pointed to himself with his thumb, saying, Im Seop Chun, the captain of the third guard unit of the main hall. Captain of the main hall guard unit? At his introduction, interest flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. This was information he had heard not from the Shadow Clan Master, but from the leader of Corpse Blood Valley, Lee Ji-yeom. [The place with the thickest military power in the inner city is none other than the main hall.] [Is it because the Society Leader is there?] [Yes, the Society Leader is the center of the Heaven and Earth Society, after all.] [I see. Do you know roughly how strong they are?] [Its difficult to grasp the hidden power, but counting only the revealed forces, there are three guard units in the main hall, each consisting of thirty men.] [Thirty men? Even if you add them all up, its only ninety Thats smaller than I thought.] The number was smaller than he expected. As if he knew Mok Gyeong-un would react that way, Lee Ji-yeom said, [At a glance, you may feel that way, but each one of them is an elite.] [Elite?] [Yes. Although they are called units, each individual is a Peak Realm master equivalent to the captain-level of an ordinary unit, and those captains possess the martial prowess of a great elder.] [The guard captains are at the great elder level The gap is clear.] [Yes, the guard captains are originally people who have no problem becoming great elders. Ah, come to think of it, the most recently appointed captain of the third guard unit is from Corpse Blood Valley here.] [From here?] [Thats right. Thanks to you, my liege, that friend came to mind.] [Thanks to me?] [Yes. Like you, my liege, that friend also obtained three top disciple tokens from the gates eight years ago and exited as the top disciple.] [Three? He must have done well.] It was very difficult to obtain even one top disciple plate from the Corpse Blood Valley gates. Obtaining more than two could be considered truly exceptional. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Ji-yeom said quite seriously, [Its not just doing well. Hes quite an oddball, so he gave up at the last few gates, but if he had put his mind to it, it wouldnt have been strange for him to receive all the top disciple tokens.] [Wouldnt have been strange to receive them all?] [Yes, he stopped at that level because he gave up voluntarily, but that friends talent can definitely be called a genius.] [Hmm. Interesting. Whats that friends name?] [Seop Chun. I heard hes also part of the Five Tigers, who are called the most outstanding rear disciples in the sect.] Mok Gyeong-un, who recalled the conversation with the leader of Corpse Blood Valley Lee Ji-yeom, looked at the face of Seop Chun, the captain of the third guard unit of the main hall, with interested eyes. There were only two people the leader of Corpse Blood Valley Lee Ji-yeom had praised for their talent. One was the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, and the other was none other than this Seop Chun. Oh no. The top disciple junior of this Corpse Blood Valley class is staring at me so intently, I dont know what to do with my body. Seop Chun covered his muscular chest with both arms and said. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. He had only heard praise about his talent, so he didnt know what kind of person he was, but he seemed to have a very outgoing and humorous personality. Mok Gyeong-un, who quickly looked him over, was puzzled to see the sword case at his waist. It looks light. Although it was in a sword case, it seemed to be about four feet long. But even the sword case looked very thin, so the sword itself seemed to be quite light. As if sensing Mok Gyeong-uns gaze, Seop Chun said, Ah. As expected of the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master, you have a lot of interest in swords. A muscular person is carrying a very light sword. You have good eyes? You dont need good eyes to see that. Swish! As soon as Mok Gyeong-un finished speaking, the sword had already come out of the scabbard. As expected, the sword looked very thin and light. It even felt like it was fluttering. However, despite such lightness, the faint luster flowing from the blade showed that it was no ordinary sword. Mok Gyeong-un stared at the blade and muttered, Mad Dance? On the inside of the sharp blade, the characters for Mad Dance[2] were engraved. At Mok Gyeong-uns mutter, Seop Chun showed his teeth and said, Thats this friends name. This friend? Yeah. For a swordsman, the sword is a lifelong companion. Of course its a friend. Is that so? The reaction is less interesting than I thought. I even showed you my friend, but Hey, youre the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master Thats not a sword. Seop Chun said in a puzzled tone, looking at the sword case at Mok Gyeong-uns waist. Mok Gyeong-un casually replied, Its a gift from my master. Your master, you mean the Shadow Clan Master? Yes. Thats quite unusual. The Shadow Clan Master should be a swordsman, but he gifted a sword to his disciple? Then it must not be an ordinary sword. Its a pretty useful sword, he said. Oh! Is that so? Whats that friends name? As Seop Chun kept referring to the weapon as a friend, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and replied, The Evil Commandment. The Evil Commandment? What? Suddenly, Seop Chun couldnt hide his surprise. It wasnt just him who was surprised by this. The handsome young man who had been sitting cross-legged with his eyes closed opened his eyes and frowned, looking at Mok Gyeong-un. Their reactions were natural. Whether they were swordsmen or swordmasters, who in the martial world wouldnt know about the Evil Commandment Sword? It was a demonic sword made by the legendary craftsman Ou Yezi. Seop Chun said as if dumbfounded, No way. Is that really the Evil Commandment Sword? Yes. Ha! Seop Chun clicked his tongue inwardly. As far as he knew, although the Evil Commandment Sword was a masterpiece made by the craftsman Ou Yezi, it was a cursed weapon known as a demonic sword. He gave such a dangerous thing to his disciple? No matter how great the sword was, he couldnt understand giving him that, which had a high risk. So Seop Chun asked, Is that sword okay? Yes, is there a problem? Like gradually losing energy or seeing things that arent there? Youre worrying a lot. No. What is there to worry about when we just met for the first time? Its just that even though its our first meeting, that sword seems to be very good but also very, very dangerous Have you mastered the sword? At that moment, someone interrupted. It was the young man with the red belt who had been sitting cross-legged. As the young man intervened, Seop Chun, the captain of the third guard unit of the main hall, raised one eyebrow and said, Is the guy who didnt even answer once when I talked to him so much opening his mouth because of a sword? Naturally, he thought it was understandable. No matter how demonic the sword was, as a swordsman, he couldnt help but be interested. However, ignoring his words, the young man said to Mok Gyeong-un, I asked if you mastered the sword. To that question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and replied, To some extent. To some extent? At that answer, the young man snorted. Then he uncrossed his legs, stood up, and opened his mouth. Then its a pearl necklace on a pigs neck. !? At those words that came out of the young mans mouth, it wasnt Mok Gyeong-un but Seop Chun who shook his head and said, A pearl necklace on a pigs neck? Oh, thats harsh. No matter what, saying that at the first meeting is The young man paid no attention to Seop Chuns words. So, feeling uncomfortable, Seop Chun made a disgusted expression and said to Mok Gyeong-un, Just ignore what that guy says. Hes just jealous A sword in the hands of someone who hasnt properly mastered the sword is nothing more than a decoration, so what else can I say but a pearl necklace on a pigs neck? At the young mans continuing words, Seop Chun said as if dumbfounded, Hey. Even if youre the vice-leaders son, youre going a bit too far. Take it easy, will you? The vice-leaders son? Mok Gyeong-un looked at the young man. If he was the vice-leaders son, was he that person? He had heard of him before. Vice-leader Mong Seo-cheon had twin children. Mong Seo-hye and Mong Mu-yak. The young man in front of him couldnt possibly be the daughter Mong Seo-hye, so he must be Mong Mu-yak. What a coincidence. And Mong Mu-yak was also one of the Five Tigers, called the best rear disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society. In other words, two of the Five Tigers were gathered here. Why did they call him together with these people? As he was thinking about that, Mong Mu-yak approached Mok Gyeong-un and said, Leaving aside the demonic sword, do you think you deserve to carry such an excellent sword? This guy doesnt know moderation. Seop Chun clicked his tongue. He knew well that Mong Mu-yak was crazy about swords, but he didnt expect him to pick a fight with Mok Gyeong-un, whom he was meeting for the first time, in this way. Based on his long observation, that guy wasnt doing this because he coveted the sword. He literally disapproved of Mok Gyeong-un having that sword. This will lead to trouble at this rate. Seop Chun thought he should stop Mong Mu-yak. Even if he was the top disciple at the Corpse Blood Valley gate, his opponent was one of the best rear disciples who had received the vice-leaders teachings. If he got involved in this fight because he was in a bad mood, he might suffer a big Hey. Take it easy I think I deserve it more than you, dont you think? Huh? Seop Chun turned his head in surprise. It seemed Mok Gyeong-un had fallen for Mong Mu-yaks provocation. But for someone who had fallen for the provocation, Mok Gyeong-un had a smiling face. So, More than me? Rather, Mong Mu-yak showed his discomfort. Judging that this would lead to trouble, Seop Chun stepped between the two to dissuade the situation and said, Stop it, you two At that moment, Mong Mu-yaks hand suddenly reached for the hilt of the sword at his waist. Then he tried to swiftly draw his sword, but, Bam! Before he could even draw half of the sword, something blocked it. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-uns palm. !? Mong Mu-yak looked at Mok Gyeong-un with surprised eyes. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a sneer in a whispering voice, If youre slower than a pig, are you a maggot? Chapter 188 Chapter 188 C Pinnacle (3)Half a quarter-hour ago. Hwan Ya-seon, the Shadow Clan Master, stood in front of the entrance to the Society Leaders bedchamber with a somewhat tense gaze. When was the last time? It had been quite a long time since he had seen the face of the Society Leader, whose illness had deepened. He hadnt seen the Society Leader for so long that he gave orders through the vice-leader, even to him, the head of Shadow Clan in charge of secrets. But unexpectedly, he had been summoned abruptly. So he couldnt help but be inwardly puzzled. However, there was one thing he could guess. Could it be that the vice-leaders side found out? If thats the case, it becomes quite troublesome. How much effort had he put in to prevent that information from reaching the Society Leader? He hoped that what he was worrying about wouldnt happen. Creak! At that moment, the door to the residence opened. The one who opened the door was none other than Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon. Thud! The Shadow Clan Master managed his expression and clasped his hands together in a salute with a smile. Ohoho. Greetings to the Vice-Leader. At his greeting, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon showed no particular reaction. Rather, he looked at the Shadow Clan Master with a strange expression. Then, Why didnt you bring your disciple? My disciple is out on an errand for me, so I sent a subordinate to bring him Then come in. Before he could even finish speaking, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon turned his body and gestured. At his appearance that seemed much colder than usual, the eyes of Hwan Ya-seon, the Shadow Clan Master, narrowed. He thought that his concern might become reality. Its troublesome. He couldnt make a move yet because he hadnt secured the exact location and a perfect escape route. In the meantime, if the Society Leader finds out about it, the situation will end up throughly twisted. If that happens Hwan Ya-seon clenched his teeth slightly. Then he soon entered the residence with a smiling face, covering his mouth. The Society Leaders residence, where a few lamps were lit, was a place he had been to many times, but today the entire interior felt heavy and chilling. There was no way the air in the residence of a sick person could be cold, and it was probably because the tension had grown. Step step! The footsteps were heavy. Although he maintained a smiling face, his stomach was about to churn. The other party was the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, one of the Six Heavens () called the pinnacle of the current martial world. Facing him had to be uncomfortable, no matter who it was. On the large bed attached to the wall of the spacious residence, there was a thin cloth hanging down, so the inside could be seen dimly. Swish! The vice-leader stood in front, clasping his hands together, and said, The Shadow Clan Master has arrived. Cough cough. A coughing sound came from inside. At this, Hwan Ya-seon, the Shadow Clan Master, who was standing behind the vice-leader, hurriedly clasped his hands together and lowered his head. I pay my respects to the Society Leader. The eyes of Hwan Ya-seon, who was bowing his head, narrowed even more. He was already curious about the extent of the Society Leaders condition. But hearing the scratching sound mixed with the coughing, it seemed like the illness was still the same. Strange. Why is the illness of such a master like the Society Leader himself is lasting so long? Is it certain that he suffered incurable internal injuries from that person? Only a very few people in the organization knew about this. The reason why only a very few people knew was obviously because the Society Leaders internal injuries were more severe than expected, and because they ultimately failed to gain the upper hand in the confrontation with that person. But even so, it was too long. If a person was an inner master with profound internal energy like the Society Leader, he should have been able to heal his own internal injuries by this point and still have plenty left over. It was at that moment when he was finding it strange. Shadow Clan Master. It was the Society Leaders voice that he heard after a long time. Yes, please speak. Do you perhaps have something to say to me? For a moment, the expression of Hwan Ya-seon, the Shadow Clan Master, hardened. He thought there would be some prior discussion about the reason for calling him, but he didnt expect for the man to suddenly come at him like this. However, Hwan Ya-seon did not easily expose his emotions in such situations. Ah ah. Is your illness a bit bett- The Imperial Palace. It was before he could even finish speaking. With just one word, Hwan Ya-seons throat felt blocked. What he had been worrying about had happened. He had tried so hard to confuse the information so that the vice-leaders side wouldnt notice, but it seemed he couldnt stop it after all. It was reckless. If it werent for the Imperial Palace, he could have bought more time. But it seemed he had missed that opportunity. As he was quickly thinking about what to do, The voice of Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon, who was in front of him, was heard. Dont tell me youre saying that the information department of our esteemed organization, the Shadow Clan, have no knowledge of what youve found out? Damn it. There was no room for evasion. They already found out. Testing him like this was a kind of trial in itself. The Society Leader was that kind of person. If it came to this, there was only one way. Hwan Ya-seon, the Shadow Clan Master, raised his head, smiled brightly, and said, Ohoho. How could that be? This subordinate has also obtained information of that person being detained in the Imperial Palace. As soon as he finished speaking, the vice-leader slightly turned his head, glared fiercely, and said, But why didnt you report it? This is quite troublesome. Troublesome? The vice-leader is speaking as if I deliberately hid it. Hwan Ya-seon spoke in a tone as if he was offended by being suspected. Then the vice-leader snorted and said, Then whats the reason you havent reported the fact that you knew that person is being imprisoned in the Imperial Palaces Golden Jade all this time? Ah ah. So this is how its going to be. Seeing how he was interrogating and pressuring him, it seemed he was indeed called because of suspicion. There was no other way now. Hwan Ya-seon said calmly, without losing his composure, Do you really believe thats true? What? The vice-leader frowned. What if its information deliberately spread by the Imperial Palace to lure in the remnants of the Fire Faith Order? At these words from Hwan Ya-seon, the Shadow Clan Master, the vice-leader was momentarily at a loss for words. This was also a gamble for Hwan Ya-seon. From his position as a real remnant of the Fire Faith Order, it was better not to talk about the Fire Faith Order as much as possible, but now he had no choice. Otherwise, it was obvious that the vice-leader would press him even more. Fortunately, Hes not convinced of the information yet. It seemed the vice-leader had not obtained definite information. Like himself, it seemed he had only obtained information that that person was being detained in the Imperial Palaces Golden Jade. If so, he could push a little more. As the head of the information department, if I report unconfirmed information, I have to take responsibility for it. Naturally, I have to carefully verify the authenticity Verification is unnecessary. The one who cut him off was none other than the Society Leader. At this, Hwan Ya-seon hurriedly bowed his head as if apologetic and said, But Society Leader Cough cough. Theres not much time left. What? What on earth does that mean? Theres not much time left? It was right then. Look at me. Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Swish! The thin cloth was lifted, and the Society Leader revealed himself from the bed. The two eyes of Hwan Ya-seon, who unconsciously raised his head to look at the Society Leader, widened. What the hell is this? *** Half a quarter-hour later. In the training ground of the secret wall inside the main hall. If youre slower than a pig, are you a maggot? This bastard! The surprise was brief, and at Mok Gyeong-uns sneer mocking him, Mong Mu-yaks eyes turned fierce. However, unlike how he started the fight first, Mong Mu-yak was a very cool-headed person. So, in a short moment, he analyzed Mok Gyeong-un. The energy I felt from him is only at the Peak Realm level at most. But this series of movements and the strength pressing the tip of the sword are beyond that. That meant he had concealed his energy. Realizing this, Mong Mu-yak inwardly clicked his tongue. He had heard that the person in front of him had graduated as the top disciple from the Corpse Blood Valley gate, but the boy was only 17 years old, and considering the level of the previous rear disciples of Corpse Blood Valley, Mong Mu-yak had expected Mok Gyeong-un to be at the proficient-stage or at the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm at most. But if this bastard could deceive his own energy sensing to this extent, Ill have to consider the possibility of his real level to be more than I expected. Bam! Mong Mu-yak, who judged that Mok Gyeong-un might have higher martial arts than expected, soon shifted his weight back with his footwork, making his center of gravity unbalanced. Then naturally, Mok Gyeong-uns body, which was pressing the tip of the sword, also leaned forward. At that moment, Bam! Mong Mu-yak swiftly kicked towards Mok Gyeong-uns neck as he leaned forward. If the guy has a narrow field of vision, he would get hit by this, and if his martial prowess is indeed higher, he would have to avoid the kick and let go of the sword hilt to prevent himself from leaning forward. However, Grab! Mong Mu-yaks prediction was off. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been pressing the tip of the sword with his palm, grabbed it, and, Swoosh! He seized it and swung it. As a result, Urk. Mong Mu-yaks body, which had been holding the sword hilt while kicking, staggered to the side and was forcibly twisted. But it didnt end there. Mong Mu-yak drew upon his inner force to resist this, but, Whoosh! Damn it! Nevertheless, Mong Mu-yaks body was swung even more strongly, and soon, Whoosh! Along with letting go of the sword hilt he was holding, he was sent flying nearly eight steps away. Although startled, Mong Mu-yak calmly twisted his body in the air to regain his posture, but, Skid skid skid skid! He was pushed back nearly seven steps on the ground, unable to dissipate Mok Gyeong-uns inner force. Watching this with wide eyes, Seop Chun, the captain of the third guard unit of the main hall, clapped his hands and cheered. Clap clap clap! Gwahahaha! Good! Very good! Inwardly, he had thought that if trouble occurred, Mok Gyeong-un would naturally be the one to suffer. It had to be that way because Mong Mu-yak was the son of Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon and the grandson of Bright Blade King Mong Woo-jong, who had retired before joining as an elder in the elder council. Seeing Mong Mu-yak being pushed back by a newcomer who wasnt even the same age as him, let alone the same Five Tigers, after receiving teachings from a supreme master who was considered one of the top five even including the previous and current generations, Seop Chun couldnt help but feel excited. Grit! Of course, Seop Chuns cheers were enough to stimulate Mong Mu-yaks pride. Although he was the one who picked the fight first, he had his own reasons. It was because he thought Mok Gyeong-un had insulted the sword. He really didnt like the fact that a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master, who must be a swordmaster, not a swordsman, was carrying that great sword made by the legendary craftsman Ou Yezi like a decorative piece. So he went calling it a pearl necklace on a pigs neck. But the situation had become ridiculous. He had tried to teach him a lesson as a swordsman, but he ended up being humiliated instead. Mong Mu-yak glared at Mok Gyeong-un. If he backed down like this, this humiliation would really become set in stone. So, Swish! Mong Mu-yak, gripping his sword hilt, raised his energy. Good. Lets have a proper duel- Before that, take this back. !? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un threw something as if throwing a spear. It was none other than the sword he had taken from Mong Mu-yak. Whoosh! Swish swish swish! The sword flew to right in front of him in an instant. Just how strong was this bastards inner force that the sword flew right in front of him in the blink of an eye? Just by looking at the speed, one could guess its power. However, Bam! The flying sword suddenly stopped in midair. Boing boing! Seeing the sword stop precariously right in front of him, Seop Chun couldnt hide his surprise. No way. He blocked that with his energy? The power imbued in the sword seemed to be no joke, so he thought he should avoid it, but he didnt expect him to be able to block it with just his energy. Mong Mu-yaks inner energy level seemed to have become much thicker than before. At this, Seop Chun shouted to Mong Mu-yak with amazement, Hah! Mong Mu-yak! Did you eat centuries-old wild ginseng or something? However, It wasnt me. Mong Mu-yak said with a perplexed expression. Seop Chun tilted his head. What is he saying now? It wasnt him? What are you talking about? Im saying it wasnt me who stopped the sword just now! What? At this, Seop Chun looked at Mok Gyeong-un, thinking it couldnt be. Huh? But Mok Gyeong-un was looking at Mong Mu-yaks sword floating in the air with a serious face, the smile gone from his face. It wasnt him either? What on earth is going on? He was puzzled, wondering what was going on, when, Swish! Huh? The sword? At that moment, the sword that had come out of Mong Mu-yaks scabbard on its own, which was floating in the air, charged towards Mok Gyeong-un at a tremendous speed, cutting through the air. Swish swish swish! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes looking at this turned sharp. The energy imbued in the flying sword was something he had never experienced before. The energy was moving the sword as if it were a living, breathing supreme swordsman. What kind of sorcery is this? As he was shocked, Cheong-ryeongs exclamation pierced his ears. C Its the Art of Sword Control[1]! Chapter 189 Chapter 189 C Pinnacle (3)A hundred years ago. The past, when even the exact time is no longer clearly remembered. She asked, gazing at the back of a man holding a sword technique manual in the training grounds. What are you doing? A sword was floating in front of the man. He tried to move the floating sword more naturally. However, the sword that had been hovering in the air soon escaped his qi control and flew away with a whoosh, falling to one side of the training grounds. -Clang! As expected, its difficult. Of course its hard. The moment the connection of qi released outside the body is severed even slightly, the void attraction will be released. Yes, thats why its hard. But what if one could handle that qi more smoothly and manipulate the sword like a living horse? Manipulating the sword like a horse? Is that really possible? The qi circulated within the body is the inner force in the danjeon. Inner force strengthens the body with qi, but the moment it leaves the body, the qi naturally disperses. Therefore, to maintain the qi sent outside the body, one needs vast and deep inner force and the enlightenment to concentrate it without dispersing. The man, with his hands clasped behind his back, responded to Cheong-ryeongs words. Yes. It might be impossible. However, I heard that the great sword masters who were renowned in the Old Martial World were capable of it. The Old Martial World The Old Martial World. Unlike now, when the overall level of martial artists has declined, there was a time in the past when martial arts flourished. Looking at the oral traditions and records from that time, there was an overflow of techniques that seemed almost absurd. One of them seemed to be what the man was talking about. She shook her head and said, Even at your age, theres no one as obsessed with the Old Martial World as you. Its not an obsession. I just want to recreate the glory of the Old Martial World. Yes, yes, of course. So, what do they call manipulating the sword with qi like controlling a horse in the Old Martial World? Thats *** The sword that flew out of the scabbard on its own and stopped in front of Mong Mu-yak, the son of the Vice-Leader. Although it was inside a wooden puppet, Cheong-ryeong could instinctively tell upon seeing it. Art of Sword Control! It was none other than Art of Sword Control. Was this actually possible? Shocked by this, she shouted to Mok Gyeong-un as a warning, Its Art of Sword Control! Art of Sword Control? At her cry, Mok Gyeong-un, who was on guard, quickly twisted his body to the side and avoided the sword rushing at him. However, -Swish! He thought he had dodged the sword, but it changed direction as if someone was wielding it, trying to slash Mok Gyeong-uns neck. Mok Gyeong-un drew his Evil Commandment Sword without a moment to think. -Clang! -Screech! The moment the swords clashed, his body was pushed back nearly five steps. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flashed with surprise at the unexpectedly fierce sword strike. Who would have thought that this much qi would be infused into the sword that changed direction midway, even though no one was directly holding it? But it didnt end there. -Swish! The sword instantly pierced toward Mok Gyeong-uns glabella as he was pushed back. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly raised his sword. -Clang! However, Mok Gyeong-uns sword, which had blocked upward, was instead bounced downward. !? The force infused into the sword had not diminished at all. Rather, it had grown stronger than before. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. Since this was the main building where the Society Leader resided, he had adjusted his martial power to match the level of a pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm as a precaution, but it seemed difficult to block with this. Dont confront it and dodge! Cheong-ryeong shouted urgently. At her cry, Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly executed the Light Body Technique. The Light Body Technique he used was the Ghost Shadow Steps he had learned from Shadow Clan Master. -Tap tap tap tap tap! The Ghost Shadow Steps, which valued change, had unparalleled flexibility in foot movements, like reeds. While avoiding the sword, Mok Gyeong-un asked through voice transmission, What on earth is this? The qi is manipulating the sword as if it were a living swordsman. Its Art of Sword Control. Art of Sword Control? A technique that manipulates the sword with qi. Manipulating the sword? Is it possible to control it so precisely? This is the first time even I have seen it in person Be careful! -Swish! As soon as Cheong-ryeongs warning ended, the sword brushed past the chest of Mok Gyeong-un, who was employing the steps. Narrowly avoiding it, Mok Gyeong-un focused his qi on the Yongcheon acupoint and kicked the ground. -Bam! Mok Gyeong-un, who instantly gained a distance of more than six steps backward, shot Profound Energy toward the sword that was trying to change direction. -Swish swish swish! Profound Energy flew in succession. The sword seemed to be briefly blocked by the sharp qi. -Swish swish swish! However, the qi infused in Art of Sword Control was so strong that the Profound Energy was split instead. It seemed useless to try to block it with just Profound Energy. At least, -Clang! At that moment, something flew in like lightning and struck the sword away. It was none other than Seop Chun, the Third Captain of the main building. The sword, which had been rampaging on its own, was thrown to the ground by the Blue Martial Saber imbued with blue-colored powerful energy. -Clang! The qi is weaker than powerful energy. The qi infused in the sword was above Profound Energy but below powerful energy. Phew, hey, are you alright? Seop Chun asked Mok Gyeong-un while waving his left hand. He had intervened midway, thinking he shouldnt just stand by and watch. Mok Gyeong-un was about to express his gratitude for his help when he suddenly shouted, Help Look behind you! -Gasp! As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns words fell, Seop Chun instinctively sensed a sharp qi and executed his saber technique. Butterfly Saber Technique, Second Stance: Butterflys Warning! Seop Chun spun his body like a top while wielding his saber. Then, a whirlwind of powerful energy surged due to the blue-colored saber energy infused in the Blue Martial Saber. That guy isnt ordinary either. An exclamation escaped Cheong-ryeongs mouth. The saber technique Seop Chun executed was so outstanding that it could be called a transcendent saber technique without hesitation. Even with Art of Sword Control, it seemed difficult to penetrate that saber technique. However, -Swish! The sword soared upward. Then, it pierced from above Seop Chun, who was spinning while executing the stance. No way? Seop Chuns eyes widened. Just like the eye of a typhoon is calm, the only gap in the Butterflys Warning stance was right above where the stance was being executed, and it had penetrated that in an instant. Realizing it wouldnt work, Seop Chun twisted the trajectory of the stance and executed a variation. Butterfly Saber Technique, Eighth Stance: Butterfly Dance in Full Bloom! -Swish swish swish swish swish! The saber trajectories of the Butterfly Saber, fluttering like a butterfly, created numerous afterimages and instantly trapped the sword that had been piercing toward Seop Chuns crown. -Clang clang clang clang clang! The sword, trapped in the net created by the dazzling saber technique, bounced around wildly, losing its strength. Seeing this, admiration flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Seeing the net created by the dazzling saber technique, it seemed evident how exceptional Seop Chuns combat sense was. He was completely blocking the connection of qi to the sword. Has it been severed? The sword could no longer do anything. Not only Mok Gyeong-un but also Seop Chun, who had trapped the sword with his saber technique, was confident of this. However, !? Mok Gyeong-un frowned. Although the qi connection was severed, to find out who had utilized Art of Sword Control and in what way, he opened the power of his Third Eye. What the hell is this? It was completely different from what he expected. He thought there would be traces of qi connecting to the sword. But there were no traces of qi. Why are you doing that? There are no traces of qi connected to the sword. What? If qi had been connected to the sword, traces of it should have remained visible to this eye. However, nothing could be seen. That meant the sword had truly moved on its own? While he was puzzled, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue in admiration. Sword and self as one. The sword itself has been used as a medium for qi. What do you mean by that? Instead of sending qi to the sword to connect it, the sword itself is made to gather and manipulate qi. Thats why the sword can be freely controlled like this. Ha! She was genuinely impressed by this. She had even doubted whether Art of Sword Control was actually possible. But now she had seen the answer to that. And thanks to that, she realized. Mortal. This isnt a technique that can be achieved by simply surpassing the wall. Then? One must reach a realm where they can harmonize with the surrounding qi and themselves. At least the pinnacle-stage of the Transformation Realm Or surpassing the wall of walls. That means Yes. There is only one person here who can display such profound arts to this extent. The Society Leader. Mok Gyeong-un sent a voice transmission with a confident tone. The only one who had reached a realm beyond walls, to the point where even Mok Gyeong-un, who had surpassed walls himself, could not discern the authenticity of qi with his Third Eye. That person was none other than the Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, the sole person among the Six Heavens. Cheong-ryeong spoke in a rather serious voice, There are mountains beyond mountains, indeed. She had guessed that he might have reached the realm of Profound Realm after reaching beyond the walls. But now that she knew for certain, the path of revenge still seemed far away. Perhaps Mok Gyeong-un was feeling similar to her. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns shoulders trembled faintly. This guy? Could it be that he had encountered a wall? This was the first time she had seen him react like this. Seeing his appearance, Cheong-ryeong inwardly understood. When faced with a being whose limits are unknown, its natural to feel awe or fear. As expected, even you, Mortal, are human after all Twitch twitch! !? Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her puzzlement. That was because she saw the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, whose shoulders were trembling even more, twitching. Is this guy actually smiling? Shouldnt one feel fear after encountering a wall? Hes smiling in this situation? She thought she might have seen it wrong, but the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth were faintly raised. Mortal, are you really smiling? Huh? Was I smiling? What? You didnt even know what expression you were making? Ah ah ah. I almost made a mistake. A mistake? Why were you smiling in the first place? Just because. Just because? Yes, it seems that martial arts have more room for further exploration than I thought. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Cheong-ryeong was inwardly surprised. To this guy, martial arts were nothing more than a tool for revenge. But after encountering a higher level of martial arts, instead of being blocked by a wall, he was showing interest in it. Ha! Does this guy even realize? How much his mindset has changed. But there was no need to mention it. This was moving in a very good direction. It was right at that moment. -Clang! No way? Seop Chun, who was confident that he had completely severed the swords qi by continuously executing the stances of the Butterfly Dance in Full Bloom, tried to stop it, but at that moment, the sword revived and pierced his shoulder. There was no time to dodge. However, -Clang! The sword that was about to pierce his shoulder suddenly lost its strength and fell to the ground. Huh? Whats going on? Could it be that the person who has been moving the sword with qi had released the connected qi? While he was puzzled, Seop Chun stepped back to gain distance. Then he looked towards the entrance of the training grounds. The person who had controlled the sword with qi might be there. However, there was no one at the entrance. Who is it? He couldnt sense any qi in the surroundings based on his perception. But it was right at that moment. -Rustle! Suddenly, there was someone standing in the middle of the training grounds with their hands clasped behind their back, their face wrapped and covered with cloth like a bandage. The moment he saw that person, Seop Chuns eyes widened, and then, -Bam! Thud! He knelt on one knee, clasped his hands together, lowered his head, and shouted, Seop Chun, the Third Captain of the main building, pays homage to the Society Leader of the Great Heaven and Earth Society! !!!!!!!! As soon as those words ended, Mong Mu-yak was also startled and knelt on one knee, paying his respects like Seop Chun. Paying homage to the Society Leader! Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Society Leader? This person? Mok Gyeong-uns right eyelid trembled faintly. Would everyone present here see this? The qi stored within that persons body was so intense and thrilling that no qi he had ever seen could compare to it. He even wondered what would happen if that qi were to be unleashed. Is this the pinnacle of the Heaven and Earth Society? He was in awe. Gyeong-un! Seop Chun, the Third Captain of the main building, urgently called out to Mok Gyeong-un. It was disrespectful to stand there blankly when the Society Leader himself was present, not just anyone else. At this, Mok Gyeong-un knelt on one knee and paid his respects, following their lead. Seeing that, Seop Chun sighed in relief. At that moment, -Thump thump! Footsteps were heard, and the Society Leaders legs appeared right in front of him. Seop Chun lowered his head even more with a tense expression. Then a voice was heard. Cough cough. What are you doing? Ah! At that voice, Seop Chuns eyes trembled. He had a hunch, but was this profound art of the sword moving on its own a test from the Society Leader for them? He had wondered why they were summoned here, but he didnt know it would be for something like this. -Tremble tremble! It was indeed a test. Seop Chun spoke with an utterly excited voice as if it were an honor. My skills are insignificant. I merely did my best No. Not you. Pardon? At this, the startled Seop Chun slightly raised his head. However, the gaze of the Society Leader, whose face was wrapped and covered with a bandage, was directed at Mok Gyeong-un. Moreover, it was with a rather intrigued look. Why on earth? Why was the Society Leader reacting like this? While he was puzzled, the Society Leader spoke again. How did you scatter the qi infused in the sword? What? Chapter 190 Chapter 190 C The Test (1)Half a moment ago. In the Society Leaders quarters located at the topmost floor of the main building. The Society Leader, whose face was obscured by shadows as he had his back to the lantern, had his face wrapped in bandages. The expression of the Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon, who was looking at him, was stiff, unlike his usual self. So this is why he kept hiding his appearance. As the Shadow Clan Master who had thought it was because he had suffered an incurable injury, he couldnt help but be quite shocked. To him, the Society Leader said while wrapping the bandages, Cough cough. Why do you think I showed this to you? At the Society Leaders question, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon couldnt easily answer. The intention behind hiding this until now and only revealing it to him, who was in charge of confidential matters and information. Of course, there were a few guesses that came to mind. The first was the impact it would have if this fact were to be known. It would likely cause a big commotion even within the Heaven and Earth Society. This is an obvious problem, and the next is indeed The Society Leaders trust. It seemed that even before, but especially after his illness had worsened, he didnt trust anyone except for the Vice-Leader and his closest aides. If thats the case, Perhaps, you have determined that there are spies even within the inner fortress? At his words, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon snorted with a displeased expression. This meant affirmation. Spies Spies were bound to appear from time to time. Even the Righteous Sect Alliance, a martial arts alliance opposing the Heaven and Earth Society, frequently sent spy organizations called the Silent Strides to investigate and disrupt the Heaven and Earth Society. The role of catching such spies belonged to the Shadow Clan. However, the fact that he had hidden it even from him, the head of the Shadow Clan, I am also a subject of suspicion. It was troublesome. Although he tried his best to manage his expression and not show it, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon was not pleased with this situation. Because he was a person of the Fire Faith Order. The fact that he, as such a person, had become a subject of suspicion was not good for the future reconstruction of the Fire Faith Order. For a brief moment, Hwan Ya-seon fell into contemplation. I must somehow regain trust. Otherwise, even the reconstruction of the Fire Faith Order might become impossible. Fortunately, the fact that he had revealed the hidden truth, even if it was for a test, meant that there was still some trust left. At that moment, the Society Leader, who had finished wrapping the bandages, got up from the bed. The Society Leader spoke, The imperial palace has requested the later generation disciples again this time. You are aware of that, right? For over a decade, the Imperial Guards, a special agency of the imperial palace, had been requesting young later generation disciples from the Righteous Sect Alliance and the Heaven and Earth Society, claiming to be reorganizing and reforming. Although it seemed like a simple request, it was a policy of the imperial palace to maintain its relationship with the martial arts world. The Righteous Sect Alliance had already been accepting their request and sending later generation disciples since the beginning, but the Heaven and Earth Society did not do so. To the Society Leaders words, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon replied, Yes. However, since it was a matter not approved by the Society Leader Cough cough. Its not a matter worth approving. How can the martial arts world and the government coexist? Of course, this was not the only reason. The imperial palace and the government had taken the side of the Righteous Sect in the war between the Heaven and Earth Society and the Righteous Sect Alliance. As a result, the Heaven and Earth Society faced a disadvantageous situation in the war. This was the reason why the Heaven and Earth Society did not officially move in the direction the imperial palace wanted, even though they did not have a grudge against them. But we can no longer just stand by and watch. If we can no longer just stand by Vice-Leader. The Society Leader called for the Vice-Leader. The Shadow Clan Master looked at him with a puzzled expression. Then the Vice-Leader continued, Officially, our association has rejected the imperial palaces request, but the Society Leaders direct subordinates have been making their own investments in addition to the spies being sent to the imperial palace. Their own investments? What does this mean? Could it be that they have built friendly forces on the imperial palaces side? When did they go to such lengths? While he was thinking, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon answered, Imperial Consort Seo. Imperial Consort Seo? She was one of the two consorts currently most favored by the emperor. That favor was so great that her seven-year-old child, overriding the grown children of the empress, became the crown prince. As a result, she became one of the four people wielding absolute power in the imperial palace. Ha! The Shadow Clan Master clicked his tongue. Of course, there were also Shadow Clan spies in the imperial palace. However, most of the spies were active for information purposes, and there was no special intervention in the imperial palace. But while the Society Leader outwardly took a hardline stance, saying that he could not coexist with the imperial palace, he had intervened in the inner palace behind the scenes. In a sense, it was truly astonishing finesse. Its truly remarkable, without even a word to the Shadow Clan. It was just a precautionary measure. Anyway, through the information from Imperial Consort Seos side, we learned that this information is certain enough to take action. Then you plan to attempt a rescue? Yes. The answer came from the Society Leader. At his resolute voice, the Shadow Clan Master felt his determination. The Society Leader had been continuously seeking that person instead of physicians since his illness had worsened. He would never let go of this opportunity. However, the situation of that person falling into the Society Leaders hands was just as bad as being detained in the imperial palace. What should be done about this? At that moment, the Vice-Leader continued, So this time, we will accept the imperial palaces request. Ah Then youre going to dispatch later generation disciples? Thats right. At the Vice-Leaders words, the Shadow Clan Master silently looked at him. It was utterly ironic. He had predicted such a situation when he heard the news of that persons detention. Due to the emperors illness, there were signs of internal strife in the imperial palace. Therefore, the various factions in power were fiercely competing to seize power in many departments. This was indeed an opportunity. Then, to recruit the later generation disciples to dispatch No, theres no need for that. The Vice-Leader shook his head. The Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon was puzzled by this. To rescue that person imprisoned in the underground Golden Prison of the imperial palace, they needed to recruit suitable talents, so why was there no need for that? Could it be, You plan to proceed in secret? At the Shadow Clan Masters words, the Society Leader coughed and smiled faintly. As expected, his prediction was correct. The Society Leader was someone who was cautious to the extent of being convinced that there were spies within, to the point of hiding it even from him. If thats the case, if they were to officially recruit and dispatch later generation disciples to the imperial palace for the mission, this information would flow to the mastermind through the spies, and there would be significant obstacles. Then what do you plan to do? If recruitment was impossible, they had no choice but to secretly designate and issue secret orders. However, Shadow Clan Master. Did you separately inform your disciple? Inform? No. I just told him to bring him straight here !? Suddenly, the Shadow Clan Master stopped mid-answer and frowned. Then, as if glaring at the Vice-Leader, he asked, Youre not planning to send my disciple, are you? Thats right. At his answer, the Shadow Clan Master was at a loss for words. He had a hunch, but it turned out to be true. In the case of secret orders being issued, it was often carried out abruptly like this. That was to prevent information from spreading outside. However, there was an issue to raise here. Vice-Leader That child has just completed the Corpse Blood Valley and become my disciple. Hes not yet at the level to take on a dispatch mission If he passed the gate of the Corpse Blood Valley as the top disciple, his abilities are sufficient. But you know that childs background, dont you? I trust that child belonging to us, but Is there a problem with trust? Pardon? I heard that he showed his will to be loyal to our sect in front of everyone at the Corpse Blood Valleys closing ceremony. It reached the ears of the Society Leader and Vice-Leader. As expected, they were aware of most things, operating their own direct intelligence unit. However, it was utterly unacceptable. Even if that child, Mok Gyeong-un, had made a pledge, there was no way the Society Leader or Vice-Leader would believe it right away. Rather, they were figures who would continue to test that child for a while to verify it. But theyre saying theyll entrust such an important mission to that child, believing in him? What are they thinking? The Shadow Clan Master spoke in a troubled voice, Im grateful for your words as his teacher, but if that child, who hasnt even received training as a spy yet, is entrusted with such a mission and fails Hes not being sent alone. Pardon? There are already three people who have been dispatched unofficially in advance, and with the official dispatch as per the request, your disciple and two others will be additionally dispatched. Ah Imperial Consort Seos side wanted trustworthy personnel, so we had to select quickly, and your disciple was inevitably chosen. Inevitably? The Shadow Clan Masters eyes narrowed. Could this really be explained away as inevitable? If Mok Gyeong-un were not a hostage of the righteous faction and had been his disciple for ten years, it might be an understandable selection. This was probably, A test? It wasnt a test just for himself. It seemed to include a test for that child, Mok Gyeong-un, as well. It was truly troublesome. To him, the Vice-Leader spoke with a soft sigh, Dont be too dissatisfied. Im not only sending your beloved disciple but also my own son. Your son, you mean Mong Mu-yak? Thats right. At this, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon couldnt hide his inner surprise. He had thought it was a test to make things difficult for him and Mok Gyeong-un, but if it included Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheons son Mong Mu-yak, the matter was different. Wasnt Mong Mu-yak the successor of Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon and one of the Five Tigers, known as the Heaven and Earth Societys greatest later generation disciples? Even he is being dispatched on such a dangerous mission? What is the intention? Anyway, he had no choice but to follow the Society Leaders orders. It was definitely not a desperate measure to reassure him. However, the fact that they were even sending the Vice-Leaders son Could it be? Hwan Ya-seon glanced at the Vice-Leader. Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheons eyes were strangely bitter. Seeing this reaction, it seemed that the Vice-Leader was also not very pleased with sending his child on this rescue mission. It seemed to be to prove his loyalty to the Society Leader. That position is not very good either. Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon clicked his tongue inwardly. It was so pitiful that even the Vice-Leader, one of the closest aides, had to continue proving his loyalty in this way. Since my son, the Vice Commander of the Society Leaders direct subordinates, is also being dispatched, do not raise any more objections. I understand. Anyway, it was impossible to object further. If he continued to object, it would only incur the Society Leaders anger and suspicion. Theres no other way. Now that it had come to this, it seemed he had no choice but to trust Mok Gyeong-un. Fortunately, Mok Gyeong-un was a person of the Fire Faith Order, just like himself. No. Come to think of it, it might actually be for the best. It could be an opportunity to prevent that person from falling into the Society Leaders hands. At that moment, -Click! The Society Leader opened the window. Then, looking down, he spoke, Cough cough. Theyre here. What do you mean? The three people to be dispatched. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With those words, the Society Leaders eyes narrowed as he looked down at the training grounds below. That guy? The hostage of the righteous faction who had mastered the Moon Sword Technique. The Society Leaders gaze became strange. He had thought that with the existence of Wi So-yeon, the Earth Preserving Sword and the Moon Sword Technique were meaningless. Thats why he had sent him to the Corpse Blood Valley without any lingering attachment, but not only did he survive, he even became the Shadow Clan Masters disciple. Truly a peculiar child. [In the end, he will find his place. That is fate and the natural order.] The words that person had said came to mind. Then, is all of this because of that so-called natural order? Even the fact that that kid survived there. After looking down for a while, the Society Leader grabbed a sword technique manual and lightly waved his fingers. At that moment, -Whoosh! Sharp Profound Energy rose from him. Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon, who was watching from behind, was gripped by a sense of unease. What is he trying to do? While he was puzzled, the Society Leader continued to wave the sword technique manual. He wanted to watch closely what he was doing, but he couldnt. At that moment, The Society Leader, who had been waving the sword technique manual as if commanding a battle formation, suddenly stopped his hand and trembled. Then, Ha? Look at this guy. He showed a reaction as if it were absurd. He even had his eyes wide open, what could have happened to make him react like that? While thinking that, -Bam! So- Society Leader! The Society Leader jumped out the window. The startled Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon and Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon ran and looked down below the window. *** The Society Leader, who had landed on the ground with a light body, glanced at the sword that had fallen on the ground, then turned his gaze back to Mok Gyeong-un and asked, How did you scatter the qi infused in the sword? What? At those words, the eyes of Seop Chun, the Third Captain of the main building, widened. What does this mean? Mok Gyeong-un scattered the qi infused in the sword? No. Wasnt it him who blocked the sword flying at Mok Gyeong-un and severed the qi to stop it? It was utterly incomprehensible. At that moment, Could it be? Seop Chun recalled the moment when the sword had revived for a moment and then lost strength and fell. Could it be that it wasnt the Society Leader who had withdrawn the qi? No. Something is strange. If it was a method of creating a net with a saber technique like he did, the connected qi could be severed, but otherwise, how was that possible? -Tap tap tap tap! At that moment, two more people landed in the training grounds. They were none other than Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon and Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon. Not knowing exactly what had happened below, they were puzzled and asked, Society Leader, why are you -Swish! The Society Leader raised his hand, signaling them not to intervene. At this, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon stopped speaking and looked around. The hilt of a sword lying on the training ground floor. And seeing the numerous saber marks filling the surroundings, he could roughly guess what had happened. Did the Society Leader test them? Judging from him waving the sword technique manual, it seemed he had used Art of Sword Control. However, midway, the Society Leader had looked absurd. [Ha? Look at this guy.] Did someone among them surprise the Society Leader? But was that even possible? No matter how severe his illness was, the only ones who could block the Society Leaders Art of Sword Control were the two people with the title of Eight Stars or the head of the Elder Council, not anyone else. At that moment, the Society Leader spoke again. Why is there no answer? Following the Society Leaders gaze, the two executives also turned towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then Mok Gyeong-un spoke, This lowly one does not know what you mean. Everyone was puzzled by his response, as if he truly had no idea. At this, the Society Leader soon chuckled. Cough cough. Do you think you can deceive my eyes? It was clearly you who did it. The Society Leader spoke with a confident voice. Then Mok Gyeong-un, with his head lowered, repeated the same words again. This lowly one truly does not know what you mean. At his words, the Society Leader scoffed. Then, Is that so? Then this will be an unfortunate accident. -Swish! As soon as those words ended, the Society Leader lightly nodded his head, -Clang! Swish! A sword from the weapon rack on one side of the training ground drew itself and flew towards the head of Mok Gyeong-un, who was kneeling with his hands clasped. How! Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon flinched for a moment at the Society Leaders sudden outburst. It was because he had agonized in an instant whether to block it or not. But at that moment, something astonishing happened. -Bam! Clang! The sword flying towards Mok Gyeong-uns head suddenly stopped as if it had lost strength and fell to the ground. !!!!!!!!!! Everyone who witnessed this scene couldnt hide their shock. That youngster blocked the Society Leaders Art of Sword Control without moving a single finger? Chapter 191 Chapter 191 C The Test (2)Everyone in the training grounds couldnt hide their shock. It was something no one had expected. The Society Leader, known as one of the Six Heavens and the current peak of the martial arts world, and rumored to have surpassed the wall of walls, was a truly unrivaled supreme grandmaster without equal. The Art of Sword Control he wielded was not a technique that a mere later generation disciple, a youngster, could block. However, an unbelievable event occurred. -Clang! The flying sword stopped right in front of Mok Gyeong-un and fell. This shocked not only Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun, the two people of the Five Tigers responsible for the next generation, but also the executives Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon and Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon. How on earth did he do it? Hwan Ya-seon looked at Mok Gyeong-un with wide eyes. He was still kneeling with his head lowered, paying his respects. But the sword had fallen midway. Judging from the Society Leaders reaction, it was definitely not him who had done it. Is this guy him? Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheons eyes flashed with surprise. That was because, as the one managing even the Society Leaders direct information department, he was familiar with most of Mok Gyeong-uns background. He was a youngster who had been taken as a hostage of the righteous factions Yeon Mok Sword Manor just a month ago. According to the report he had heard from Myeongdowang Son Yun, although he had talent with the sword, he had started martial arts too late and had no great prospects. Was it possible for such a guy to do this? Who the hell is this guy? Based on the qi perceived externally, he was a peak expert. With this level of skill, forget blocking Art of Sword Control, he should have been instantly pierced through. But how on earth did he do it? Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Unlike the two people who were puzzled, there was someone who was admiring him. She was none other than Cheong-ryeong. Ha! Cheong-ryeong was watching everything from inside the wooden puppet. No one here knew Mok Gyeong-uns true strength, but she was aware of his true face. This Mortal guy is truly a monster. She couldnt help but be amazed. That was because, although Mok Gyeong-un had reached the realm of the Transformation, Art of Sword Control was an even higher-level technique, so it was not something Mok Gyeong-un could handle yet. However, after seeing the qi connection to the sword being severed twice, she could be certain. To handle the Death Qi so delicately. An exclamation naturally escaped. In conclusion, Art of Sword Control was a high-level technique that gathered qi in the sword itself and manipulated it. Therefore, it was practically impossible to sever the qi connection using the method Seop Chun had employed. However, Mok Gyeong-un had taken a difficult gamble. He had used the Death Qi that disrupts the Yang qi to scatter the Society Leaders qi concentrated in Art of Sword Control. At first glance, it might seem easy, but in reality, it was not at all. To send the Death Qi outside the body and intervene in Art of Sword Control, which moved quickly across space, required delicate and precise control. This was something that couldnt be done without innate senses and tremendous concentration. The mortals potential and growth speed are truly It was beyond the realm of humans. From the perspective of someone watching closely, it was so remarkable that he could only be thought of as a monster. However, apart from this amazement, there was also a concern. Youve made a mistake, mortal. Cheong-ryeong looked at the Society Leader, whose face was wrapped in bandages, revealing only his eyes. Hes probably that persons descendant. Whether hes his son or grandson. This will only invite that persons scrutiny. It was an unavoidable situation since he had aimed for his life, but it would have been better if he had moved his body and dodged with difficulty. Disrupting a high-level technique in this way was more likely to raise suspicion. If it were her, she could have even killed Mok Gyeong-un on the spot. However, Hahahahahahaha! The Society Leader, who had been staring at Mok Gyeong-un, suddenly burst into hearty laughter. Then he soon began coughing again. Cough cough. Blood was mixed in with his cough. Seeing this, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon spoke in a perplexed voice, Society Leader. You shouldnt overexert yourself. Cough cough. -Swish! The coughing Society Leader soon waved his hand lightly and said, No, no. The Society Leader straightened his waist. Then, approaching Mok Gyeong-un, he said, Well. What excuse will you give now? Will you say you didnt do it again this time? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un didnt answer. Then Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon pressed, Wont you answer right away! This guy, truly It was the moment when the angry Mong Seo-cheon was about to express his rage. Mok Gyeong-un spoke, Then I have no choice. Yes, I did it. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un raised his head and looked at the Society Leader confidently. Seeing his behavior, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon was dumbfounded. Who was the person present here? It was the Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society. How could someone who had pledged loyalty to the sect and was subordinate behave so impudently? How insolent. -Shing! Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon soon half-drew the sword from the scabbard at his waist. Then, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon blocked his way, clasping his hands together in a formal greeting, and said, Vice-Leader. Please calm down. Calm down? Are you defending him because hes your disciple? How could that be? But isnt a disciples mistake also the responsibility of the teacher who taught him? So please reprimand me instead. Now, to say that Enough. -Swoosh! At that moment, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon and Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon looked at the Society Leader with startled eyes, overwhelmed by his domineering spirit. This qi is unbelievable. How can he be called someone with a severe illness? The qi emanating from the Society Leader was so immense that it was suffocating, enough to surprise even the two masters. Mok Gyeong-uns left eyelid trembled even more as he watched this. It was truly admirable, even though only a part of it was released. He had been curious about what it meant to surpass the wall of walls, and it definitely exceeded his expectations by far. It would be reckless. If this was the level with only a partial release of qi, if he used his full strength, it seemed he could annihilate everyone present, including himself, not in a few moves but within a few breaths. The level itself was completely different. Is this the current pinnacle of the martial arts world? While he was in awe, the Society Leader spoke, Since youve confessed with your own mouth that you did it, shall we hear how you did it? At his question, Cheong-ryeong hurriedly advised, C Make up an excuse. Anyway, living humans cannot detect the Death Qi, the qi of the dead, so theres no way for him to find out. C Right. Thats what we should do. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un also intended to do so. However, That qi you used to intervene in the Art of Sword Control and scatter it Its quite unique. !!!!!!! At his words, Mok Gyeong-uns expression stiffened. Cheong-ryeong was equally surprised. C How could that be? The Death Qi was essentially an undetectable qi. It was not something living humans could sense, so no martial artist who had faced Mok Gyeong-un until now had noticed it. But did the Society Leader really sense it? Cheong-ryeong was momentarily amazed but spoke calmly. C He might be intentionally probing you because he cant detect the qi. Dont fall for it, mortal. -Do you really think so? Mok Gyeong-un was also puzzled. The strength of the Death Qi was that it was a qi that living humans couldnt detect. But if they could sense it, that advantage would be lost. At this, Mok Gyeong-un cautiously parted his lips, You flatter me. I merely applied the qi of my sect. Your sect? Yes. The reason he attributed it to his sect was because of the martial arts worlds tacit rules. Even in a relationship where loyalty was pledged, unless it was a special case, martial arts were a precious asset and secret to that martial artist, so they wouldnt pry into it. Mok Gyeong-un had aimed for this. However, Hmm. Is that so? But from what I feel, although the Shadow Clan Masters qi has a Yin tendency, your qi seems quite complex. At those words, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon also frowned and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He hoped it was just a probe, but it seemed the Society Leader was truly detecting his qi. Although he could waver, Mok Gyeong-un spoke calmly, Before my master taught me martial arts, I already learned various martial arts, so thats why. You learned various martial arts? Yes. Theres the martial art of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor I believe the Society Leader is well aware of the reason I came here. At these words, the Society Leaders eyes turned strange. It was because he immediately understood the meaning of what Mok Gyeong-un had said. The Moon Sword Technique. That person had deciphered that cursed secret manual that no one else could master. Recalling this, the Society Leader chuckled and soon spoke with his hands clasped behind his back, I did want to see it at least once, but it seems this is the reason why you were chosen by that secret manual. Pardon? Should we take another look? With those words, the Society Leader nodded his head. Then the sword that had fallen to the ground rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un. C Just dodge it! Cheong-ryeong shouted. However, Mok Gyeong-uns thought was different. He felt he needed to know for sure whether the Society Leader was probing him or if he had truly detected his qi. If he had really detected the Death Qi, it was suspicious for him to continuously test him like this. Therefore, -Clang! Mok Gyeong-un concentrated his Death Qi and scattered the qi of the sword flying at him with Art of Sword Control once again. C No. Didnt I tell you to just dodge it? C No. Lets see first. C What? C I need to know if he really can detect Death Qi. Anyway, if someone in the Society Leaders position suspected that qi, it would be difficult to keep dodging. In that case, it was better to verify its authenticity, Mok Gyeong-un judged. Right at that moment, Your senses are excellent. Then can you handle two? What? -Swish! The Society Leader grasped the sword technique manual and lightly waved his hand. Then, two swords were drawn from the swords hanging on the wall, and they simultaneously rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Swish! Swish! The two swords flew from different directions, aiming for Mok Gyeong-uns head and chest. This Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. Even intervening in one Art of Sword Control required tremendous concentration. But wielding Art of Sword Control from different directions meant that the Society Leader had already figured out the weakness of the method of scattering qi. It seemed he was not called one of the Six Heavens for nothing. This time, theres no choice. You have to dodge or block it. She thought that even without her advice, Mok Gyeong-un would have no choice but to move this time. However, -Swish! Swish! He didnt move even when the swords were flying right in front of him. The startled Cheong-ryeong shouted, C Mortal! It was right at that moment. -Clang! Clang! !? An astonishing scene unfolded before her eyes. The two swords flying from different directions lost strength almost simultaneously and fell to the ground. Cheong-ryeong was dumbfounded. He simultaneously scattered the qi of Art of Sword Control flying from different directions at the same time? This guy Ha! How could he do it to this extent? It was almost impossible without exhibiting a level of concentration that split ones mind in two. It seemed she had underestimated Mortal. However, she wasnt the only one surprised. You truly astonish me. At the Society Leaders words, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon looked at the Society Leader with wide eyes. Judging from the Society Leaders surprised eyes, it seemed to be true. The Society Leader was astonished? Although he was said to have a severe illness, the Society Leader was one of the Six Heavens, the current peak of the martial arts world. A youngster astonished such a supreme grandmaster of the highest level? No, it was even ridiculous to call him a youngster. At the point where he could block the Society Leaders Art of Sword Control in this way, that guy had already surpassed the level of a later generation disciple. Who the hell is this guy? Where did such a person pop up from? It went beyond simply dismissing him as a hostage from the righteous faction. He seemed quite dangerous -Bam! It was at that moment. -Thud! Suddenly, the Society Leaders figure appeared in front of Mok Gyeong-un. The Society Leader placed his hand on the shoulder of Mok Gyeong-un, who was kneeling on one knee. -Swish! I missed his movement. Mok Gyeong-un, who had reached the realm of the Transformation and mastered the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps of the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, enabling him to move at ultra-high speeds, was confident in handling most speeds. However, the Society Leaders lightness skill was completely different from the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps. It seemed to grab and pull the space. Moreover, This is? The ground sank centered around the Society Leaders soles. How could a stepping technique with such weight possess such swiftness? At that moment of puzzlement, -Bam! Gasp! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un frowned and looked at the Society Leader. The inner force penetrating through his shoulder. It was like the rough waves surging in the ocean. Usually, when injecting inner force into the opponents body, one would approach carefully as it could cause injury, but the Society Leader was not like that at all. -Squish! The Society Leaders vast inner force tried to destroy his body from within. If he remained still, his heart meridian could rupture, and his life would be in danger. In the end, he had no choice but to resist. Mok Gyeong-un aroused his Death Qi and scattered the Society Leaders qi surging into his body like waves. -Whoosh! If it were qi of a similar level, he would have easily scattered it. However, the Society Leaders true qi, having surpassed the wall of walls and reached the Profound Realm, was at a level that even Mok Gyeong-un, who had reached the Transformation Realm, couldnt touch. The true qi surging in was too vast to be completely scattered even with the Death Qi. -Drip! Drip! The clothes centered around his shoulder were stained with blood. His blood vessels had burst. -Grit! Mok Gyeong-un clenched his teeth. If it was difficult even with the Death Qi, there was only one way. I have to let it flow out. Mok Gyeong-un guided the qi entering through his shoulder to the Yongcheon acupoint on the soles of his feet without forcefully responding to it. Then, -Crack! Rumble! The stone floor of the training grounds cracked, and the aftereffects of the true qi rose. Ho. Letting the qi flow out. Not bad. Then can you let this out too? -Swoosh! At that moment, the Society Leaders qi intensified even more. Qi twice as strong as before was surging in. Ugh. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns face reddened, and soon, his blood vessels bulged out. His body was already under severe strain. If this continued, he might really become crippled or even die. Enduring this, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon, who had been watching, finally stepped forward. Society Leader! Thats enough Do not interfere. Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon blocked him. If the Society Leader had decided to kill him, no one could object. Even if it was the Shadow Clan Master, Mok Gyeong-uns master. How did it come to this? Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon was restless. Mok Gyeong-un was his disciple and practically a member of the Fire Faith Order. He couldnt lose him in a situation like this. However, -Bam! At that moment, the Society Leader removed his hand from Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder. As soon as he removed his hand, Mok Gyeong-un, with severe internal injuries, vomited blood and knelt on the ground. -Thud! The Society Leader, looking down at Mok Gyeong-un, clicked his tongue. He had aggressively injected true qi to the point where all the blood vessels in his body were about to rupture. He couldnt even let it flow out. If it was true qi that caused blood vessels to burst, anyone would find it difficult to endure that pain. However, this fellow didnt let out a single groan or show any signs of pain even in such agony. It seemed he hadnt passed the Corpse Blood Valley for nothing. Interesting. You dont just have one type of qi in your body, but quite a variety of qi. Haa Haa Your innate senses, mental strength, endurance, everything is extraordinary. The atmosphere had been as if he would kill Mok Gyeong-un at any moment, but suddenly, the praises flowing from the Society Leaders mouth made everyone look at him in puzzlement. Has Mok Gyeong-un passed the Society Leaders test? At that moment, unexpected words spilled from the Society Leaders mouth. All of this is beyond what the Shadow Clan Master can handle. Society Leader, what on earth Stay still. Shadow Clan Master. The Society Leader extended his hand and warned the Shadow Clan Master not to interfere. Then he looked at Mok Gyeong-un and said, What do you think? Would you like to become my fourth disciple? !!!!!!! Chapter 192 Chapter 192 C The Test (3)What do you think? Would you like to become my fourth disciple? !!!!!!! At those words from the Society Leaders mouth, everyone in the training grounds was shocked. Just a moment ago, they had been concerned about the situation escalating due to his excessive use of force, so this was a completely unexpected situation for them. Disciple? What does this mean? The one who showed the most notable reaction was Mong Mu-yak. As the Vice-Leaders son, his eyes widened as he alternately looked at the Society Leader and Mok Gyeong-un. That was because there was something Mong Mu-yak, who took great pride in learning the sword, had longed for all his life: receiving teachings from the Society Leader. -Clench! Mong Mu-yaks fist tightened. Although his fathers influence played a role, how tirelessly had he worked to catch the Society Leaders attention after entering the inner fortress of the main building? Despite becoming one of the Five Tigers, known as the Heaven and Earth Societys greatest later generation disciples, the Society Leader had never even spared him a glance. Therefore, the Society Leaders proposal was both infuriating and envious. Ha! On the other hand, the reaction of Seop Chun, another member of the Five Tigers and the Third Captain of the main building, was different. Rather, his gaze toward Mok Gyeong-un became close to admiration. He felt the same envy, but he had inwardly been impressed while watching him undergo the Society Leaders test. Hes an incredible guy. Especially, his ability to endure the pain of his blood vessels bursting during the Society Leaders inner force test without letting out a single groan or showing a pained expression was impressive. It made him wonder what he would have done in that situation. Is he the type of person who rises to the top? With that level of skill, it seemed sufficient for the Society Leader to covet him. However, while it was something to congratulate Mok Gyeong-un for, he wasnt sure if this was okay. As far as he knew, hadnt Mok Gyeong-un become Shadow Clan Masters disciple through the Corpse Blood Valleys closing ceremony just half a month ago? Seop Chun glanced at Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon with a concerned look. Naturally, having his disciple taken away wouldnt be pleasant Huh? Is it okay? Contrary to his concern, the Shadow Clan Masters expression was fine. Rather, until just a moment ago, he had been restless, worrying about what would happen to his disciple, but now, his lips were twitching as if he was trying to hide his excitement. Seop Chuns guess was accurate. Ah ah ah. To have such an opportunity come. If it were other executives, they would likely object to this situation. It was a natural principle. Who would be pleased to have such a talented disciple taken away? Of course, in a similar context, there was a sense of regret, but to the Shadow Clan Master, Mok Gyeong-un was not only his disciple but also a member of the same Fire Faith Order. Having such a member become a disciple of the Society Leader, the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, was a golden opportunity for the Fire Faith Order to enter the center of the organization. There was a saying that it was darkest under the lamp. He believed that Mok Gyeong-un becoming the Society Leaders disciple would lay a great foundation for the reconstruction of the Fire Faith Order. At this, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon slightly nodded his head while looking at Mok Gyeong-un. It meant not to worry about him. Society Leader! At that moment, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon intervened. Why are you doing this? Please pause for a moment. Pause? Are you objecting to my authority right now? At the Society Leaders tone, which sounded displeased, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon hurriedly clasped his hands together, lowered his head, and said, Thats not it. If the Society Leader, the leader of the sect, desires it, who could raise any objections? Then why are you doing this? Im just concerned. Concerned? Yes. Cough cough. What are you concerned about? At the Society Leaders question, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon cautiously spoke, That child named Mok Gyeong-un became Shadow Clan Masters disciple through the Corpse Blood Valleys closing ceremony. And? Having multiple masters is not a problem, but if the Society Leader takes in that child, the meaning becomes different. It becomes forcibly taking a disciple. At those words, one of the Society Leaders eyes revealed through the bandages narrowed. He didnt seem very pleased. However, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon didnt stop speaking even while being mindful of his mood. Even if the Society Leader asks for the Shadow Clan Masters understanding and accepts that child as a disciple, in this case, there may be objections from the Elder Council and executives. Objections from the Elder Council and executives? What does that mean? All the disciples you have taken in are from prestigious martial arts families of our sect. They are the children of those who have made great contributions since the sects founding. At those words, the Society Leader scoffed. It was because he had understood what the Vice-Leader was trying to say. Are you saying that his background is a problem? Yes, no matter how much it is the Society Leaders decision, this alone will invite objections from the Elder Council and executives. Objections Although he has pledged loyalty, that child is originally a hostage from the righteous faction. He has no definite merits yet and hasnt been verified, so it seems right to reconsider readily accepting him as a disciple. At these words, his son Mong Mu-yak nodded in agreement. Indeed, his fathers opinion was correct in this regard. If he were to accept a hostage from the righteous faction as a disciple, complaints would sprout up everywhere, and people would start doubting the Society Leaders true intentions. Already, due to his illness, he hadnt shown himself at official events for a long time, so hoping that there wouldnt be any complaints at all was truly a miscalculation. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No way. While the Vice-Leader was objecting, there was someone else who was also objecting. It was none other than Cheong-ryeong. As soon as the Society Leader made the proposal, Cheong-ryeong flew into a rage and sent an opposing opinion to Mok Gyeong-un. C Ignore that bastards proposal! Its a clan that plays with others using flattery and deception. It could be dangerous instead. Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled by her agitation. In fact, this was a good opportunity. Even without going through other disciples, it meant he had gained an opportunity to directly communicate with the Society Leader. Moreover, since he was already at odds with the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, if he became the Society Leaders disciple, Na Yul-ryang would lose justification to openly attack him. That way, he could expand his power under the Society Leaders protection. There was no way Cheong-ryeong wouldnt know about this golden opportunity. However, for her to object to this extent, Is it a grudge? Just from her voice, he could tell how angry she was. Because of that, Mok Gyeong-un could be certain. She wanted the destruction of the Heaven and Earth Society due to a deep-seated grudge, but at the center of that grudge was the Society Leader. No, to be precise, it would be the Society Leaders predecessor. However, with the passage of a hundred years, the previous Society Leader would have already grown old and died. Therefore, for Cheong-ryeong, the focus of all her resentment would be his bloodline. She cant tolerate me entering under the bloodline of someone who is practically her enemy? It seemed that was her state of mind. Mok Gyeong-un was not used to the emotions of others. However, he had directly experienced the emotion of hatred when he lost his grandfather, so he could fully understand why she was getting emotional. Nevertheless, C Please calm down. C Calm down? This isnt a matter to be calm about. Even without becoming that bastards disciple, there are plenty of ways for you and I to exact our revenge. So dont fall for his empty flattery. C Then it would take too long. C You, Mortal! C Cheong-ryeong. C Are you going to ignore my advice again and do as you please? Emotions are clouding your judgment. C Nonsense! I am sufficiently rational C Theres an opportunity to officially approach the Society Leader, and its darkest under the lamp, so we can foster strength and lure him into letting his guard down. Cheong-ryeong, you should be able to think of this much. C At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong panted and didnt answer. It was difficult for her to control her anger due to her grudge, but she recognized that Mok Gyeong-uns opinion made more sense at the moment. C Think rationally. Shouldnt we rejoice instead? C Rejoice? C Yes. C Do you think this would be joyful for me? C Yes. Its joyful. Wouldnt it be the best for Cheong-ryeong if, after becoming the Society Leaders disciple and gaining his trust, we could plunge the blade of betrayal into his heart? C !!! At Mok Gyeong-uns excited voice, as if the mere thought of it thrilled him, Cheong-ryeongs anger subsided for a moment. She had only thought of killing him, her anger flaring up at the thought of his bloodline. But after hearing Mok Gyeong-uns words, she realized he was right. Letting that bastards bloodline know what betrayal is? Yes. This Mortal guy was right. Just killing him wouldnt be satisfying. They needed to take away everything related to him and make him experience the same feelings as her. Only then would this hundred-year-old grudge be resolved. C Can you really do that to him? C If you want. C Then do as you wish. Cheong-ryeong said. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched, then he knelt on one knee, clasped his hands together in a formal greeting toward the Society Leader, and spoke in a loud voice, How could I refuse such an honor when the Society Leader is willing to accept me? Please take me in as your disciple! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon shook his head. Please reconsider. Although he said that, Mong Seo-cheon had already half given up. The Society Leader never took back the words he had spoken. Throughout his presentation of the reasons, the Society Leader had been looking at him with a displeased gaze. The outcome was already predictable. He would eventually push through with his intention. At that moment, the Society Leader spoke, Do you think I would care about such things? Ah ah ah. Is it going as expected? However, The Society Leader, who was about to continue, suddenly frowned and didnt speak. This continued for a brief moment. It was unclear why he was suddenly acting like this. Then the Society Leader continued, However, the Vice-Leaders opinion also makes sense. Pardon? He has pledged loyalty, but theres the issue of his background, and his merits havent been sufficiently verified, so objections from the Elder Council and executives are natural. What? Suddenly, the Society Leader was advocating for his opinion. Although he had his moods, he rarely withdrew his opinion in situations like this. But why was he doing this? While he was puzzled, the Society Leader said, However, this child is the sole successor of the Moon Sword Technique. That alone is enough to appease the concerns about his background. Isnt that right? Thats right. The Moon Sword Technique. Ah, he had forgotten about that. Among the Elder Council and executives, except for a few, no one knew about this fact. However, if they were to learn that Mok Gyeong-un had mastered the Moon Sword Technique, which had been lost for a hundred years, it would create a huge stir. Not considering this important factor was an error in judgment. At that, the Society Leader continued, However, this time, I will respect the Vice-Leaders opinion. Pardon? If he successfully completes this mission, this childs merits and ideals will be sufficiently verified. Isnt that right? Thats Thats? The Society Leaders words are correct. This mission was very important. Whether the Society Leader could return to the front lines or not could be determined through this mission. Therefore, if he were to succeed in this mission, it would be enough to acknowledge his merits. Moreover, If he goes to the imperial palace, it will be swarming with those righteous faction bastards. If this guy doesnt ask for their help or attempt to escape, he will certainly be verified as a person of our sect. His rapid growth and attitude were quite irritating. He even thought that he might become a poison to the Society Leader instead. However, if all of the above were satisfied, there would be no problem with the Society Leader accepting him as a disciple. Rather, it would be a blessing for the sect to gain an outstanding disciple. But, I should tell Mu-yak just in case. He felt he should have his son Mong Mu-yak monitor him. If he were to discover even the slightest hint of different intentions, he would need to swiftly deal with him. At that, the Society Leader turned his gaze to Mok Gyeong-un and said, Did you hear? Yes. Complete this mission successfully. Then I will accept you as my fourth disciple. The mission? Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement. He had come here without hearing anything in the first place. Then the Society Leader chuckled and pointed at the Vice-Leader with a nod, saying, The Vice-Leader will explain the mission. With those words, the Society Leader approached Mok Gyeong-un and whispered, I hope you will meet my expectations. Then the Society Leader turned around, his hands clasped behind his back, and left the training grounds. Watching his departing figure, Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips. This has become troublesome. He thought it was an opportunity to directly become the Society Leaders disciple. If that happened, he believed he could find out about the Ghost Sword within a short period of time, but as expected, nothing was easily resolved. He had no choice but to take on that so-called mission. Only then could he become the fourth disciple. *** -Thump thump! Walking along the corridor, the Society Leader placed his palm against the wall and coughed violently. Cough cough. The coughing lasted longer than usual. Next to him, someone who had been hiding revealed themselves from a shadowed area. You have overexerted yourself. It seems so for the first time in a while. The Society Leader wiped the blood from the corner of his mouth and spoke. The guy was more outstanding than expected, so he had to draw out more true qi, straining himself quite a bit. The person who revealed themselves tried to support the Society Leader, who was leaning against the wall. Then the Society Leader shook his head. No. Its fine. But Theres no need to make a fuss. I know my body better than anyone. Understood. At the Society Leaders words, the man in the shadows slightly lowered his head and answered. Then, as if suddenly remembering, the Society Leader asked him, By the way, what was that thing you said earlier? That the guy seemed familiar? It was the Society Leader who had reluctantly postponed accepting him as a disciple due to the voice transmission telling him to stop. If it werent for that, he wouldnt have accepted the Vice-Leaders objection. At the Society Leaders question, the person obscured by the shadows answered, Its not certain. Not certain? He definitely resembles someone, but his identity, name, everything is too different. Resembles? Who does he resemble? Cough cough. The Society Leader coughed violently and staggered. The man hurriedly walked forward to support him. Thanks to that, the mans face, which had been obscured by shadows, was revealed under the bright lantern light. He was a middle-aged man with a long scar above his left eyebrow, and in his right hand, he held a black sword that looked as if it had been burned. The man, supporting the Society Leader, answered the previous question, The Sickle-slaying Demon. The Sickle-slaying Demon? Who is that? It was an unfamiliar nickname that the Society Leader had heard for the first time. Then the man spoke in a meaningful voice, A dead man who should have died. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 C The Test (4)A dead man who should have died. At the words of the middle-aged man with a long scar above his left eyebrow, the Society Leader, who had released his support and caught his breath, asked in puzzlement, Haa Haa A dead man who should have died? Literally. The Society Leaders eyes narrowed. If you think about it in reverse, the phrase a dead man who should have died also means not dead and alive. And if you delve deeper, it can also be interpreted as thought to be dead. The Sickle-slaying Demon It was a nickname he had never heard of in the martial arts world. Just who was this Sickle-slaying Demon for him to say such a thing? If he personally mentioned this person, it couldnt be someone to just brush off. After being lost in thought for a moment, the Society Leader spoke, Answer me. Yes. Did you kill him directly? Yes, I ruptured his internal organs with a palm strike and pierced his chest where his heart is with this sword. The scarred middle-aged man held up the black sword that looked charred. At this, the Society Leader asked, With that extent of injury, he should have definitely died. Surviving was even more impossible. As if agreeing, the man nodded and answered, Yes, he should have died. But youre saying this because you think that child earlier might be the Sickle-slaying Demon who died by your hand? The possibility is extremely low. Then why are you doing this? It goes beyond resemblance to the point where he looks like the same person. Looks like the same person? At those words, the Society Leader frowned. Then soon, Could it be Society Leader, let me say this in advance, but its completely different from that. Different? Yes. Then is that really possible? Thats why Im also concerned. Concerned. In the end, even the slightest possibility couldnt be ruled out. At this, the Society Leader stared intently at the man and asked, coughing, Cough cough. Why did you kill that Sickle-slaying Demon? He was digging into our traces. !? At the middle-aged mans answer, the Society Leaders eyes turned strange. It was a kind of agitation. sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was the meaning of our that caused him to react like this? Soon, the Society Leader spoke, Digging into traces. Then that changes the story. Left Guardian. Yes. Verify the truth about the death of that guy called the Sickle-slaying Demon. So far, there was no connection other than the resemblance. Therefore, the Society Leader requested confirmation. At this, the middle-aged man clasped his hands together in a formal gesture and answered, Understood. If there is even the slightest possibility of him being the Sickle-slaying Demon, what should be done? For the sake of the future, it would be better to deal with him immediately After catching his breath for a moment, the Society Leader spoke in a murderous voice, No. But If thats the case, wait until he completes the mission. Ah ah. The man, understanding the Society Leaders intention to utilize him until the end, grinned and answered, I will do as you command. *** When Mok Gyeong-un and Seop Chun, one of the Five Tigers and the Third Captain Commander of the main building, and Mong Mu-yak, another member of the Five Tigers and the Vice-Leaders son, were standing side by side. In front of them, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon, with his hands clasped behind his back, spoke, Since there was a delay and time is limited, I will now explain the mission. Mission It was truly a troublesome situation. If it was a confidential mission important enough for the Society Leader to personally summon them and the Vice-Leader to explain, it definitely wouldnt be an ordinary mission that could be taken lightly. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon, who was standing by the entrance, far behind Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon. Seeing that even he, who was in charge of information and confidentiality, was kept at a distance, it could be inferred that this mission was not discussed with the Shadow Clan Master at all. If thats the case, It means the Shadow Clan Master cannot be trusted in this mission. Mok Gyeong-un could deduce this from the fragmentary information. At that moment, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon began the explanation, I will first talk about the objective of this mission. The goal is to abduct a person imprisoned in a certain place and bring them back to our sect. At those words, Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander of the main building, lightly raised his hand and asked, Is the person we need to abduct a member of our sect? At that question, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon stared intently at Seop Chun and eventually answered, No. For now If not, is it an enemy? At Seop Chuns follow-up question, the Vice-Leader frowned and answered in a somewhat heavy voice, Whether the person being abducted is an enemy or ally is not something you should be concerned about. Your job is solely to use any means necessary for the mission and bring that person to the main building of our Heaven and Earth Societys inner fortress. Just who is it that information about the person to be abducted is restricted? Seop Chun spoke in a somewhat puzzled tone, That may be so, but Im asking how were supposed to abduct a person, not an object, with such limited information. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un also nodded. Seop Chuns questioning was valid. At this, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon shook his head and answered the question, Information about the person to be abducted will be revealed once you leave the sect and arrive at the place where they are imprisoned. Once we arrive at the place? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un realized. He didnt know who they were supposed to abduct, but it seemed that information about the person to be abducted shouldnt be leaked within the sect before they left for the mission. From this, two things could be inferred. One, Is it someone who could create negative public opinion? Judging from the Society Leaders personality, although he had a fickle side, he was quite authoritarian and tended to push through with what he wanted to do. If the Society Leader kept information confidential about the person he wanted to bring, there was a high probability that the executives or members of the Heaven and Earth Society would view it negatively. Second, Spies Revealing the information only after reaching the location of the target to be abducted was a precaution against the information being known to internal members. This could be to thoroughly maintain secrecy for the success of the mission, but conversely, it also meant that there could be spies within the inner fortress. Not even discussing the mission with the Shadow Clan Master could mean they judged that there might be spies even among the key executives. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched as his thoughts reached this point. Although all of this was mere speculation, if even a part of it was true, it had the potential to create a stir in this massive organization. At that moment, the Vice-Leader said, Any more questions? No. -Swish! Realizing that further questioning would only confirm that information about the mission was restricted, Seop Chun lowered his raised hand, having nothing more to say. Then Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon spoke with his arms crossed, This mission will naturally be revealed later, but until then, it requires confidentiality. So dont have too many doubts. Understood? Yes! Everyone answered simultaneously. Then Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon continued, The personnel deployed for the mission are divided into an advance team and a follow-up team. The advance team has already departed, so once you arrive, you will hear more details from them. Advance team? It seemed there were more people they had to work with. Whatever the mission was, Mok Gyeong-un hoped it would be something that could be completed as quickly as possible rather than being difficult. Of course, with only this fragmentary information, it was still impossible to gauge the situation. The first gathering point where the advance team is waiting is Annak in Henan Province Province. Annak? At those words, the eyes of the three people, including Mok Gyeong-un, turned strange. That was because Annak in Henan Province Province was right near Kaifeng[1], the capital where the imperial palace was located. If the first gathering point to meet up with the advance team and receive information was Annak, then Its the capital. All three of them could guess the true gathering point for the mission. *** After the brief explanation of the mission was over, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon, who had been waiting for Mok Gyeong-un before departure, called him over with a gesture. Keeping a distance from the others, the two began a conversation. Master. It has turned out quite coincidentally. Yes. Did you hear where the mission will be carried out? They didnt tell us. They only informed us of the first gathering point. Is that so? Then The capital Kaifeng seems certain. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon smiled. It wasnt because he was his disciple, but this fellow was indeed clever. Ohoho. Thats right. Its Kaifeng. To be precise, its the imperial palace in Kaifeng. !? At the mention of the imperial palace, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flashed with surprise. He had suspected it might be in the capital, but he didnt expect it to actually be the imperial palace. There are eyes watching, so dont show any signs. Understood. Theres no time, so for now, Ill inform you about our sects spies in the imperial palace. Thank you. In fact, the main reason why Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon and his disciple Mok Gyeong-un were assigned to this mission was precisely this. If Mok Gyeong-un, the successor of the Shadow Clan, was directly involved in the mission, the Shadow Clans spies in the imperial palace would cooperate even more desperately. The involvement of Mong Mu-yak, the son of Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon, was in a similar context. The spies of the Society Leaders direct subordinates managed by Mong Seo-cheon were also in the imperial palace, so they would obediently cooperate with Mong Mu-yak. is there. Memorize it in your head. You can do it, right? Yes, I understand. And take this with you. The Shadow Clan Master handed Mok Gyeong-un a jade token with a tiger engraved on it. What is this? If you have this token and the code I told you, they will cooperate without question. Yes. Mok Gyeong-un accepted the jade token. However, he felt something else on his palm as he received the token. It was, A ring? It seemed to be a ring worn on the finger. It appeared to have been intentionally handed over hidden under the jade token. Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon spoke in an even more whispering voice than before, Its the identification token of a member. Keep it with you. Why this? From now on, I will give you an order as a senior member of our order, not the Heaven and Earth Society. As a senior member? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Is this mission somehow entangled with the Fire Faith Order as well? While he was puzzled, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon quietly whispered, The person you will be abducting in this mission is the Holy Guardian of our order. !? The Holy Guardian? He had heard about this from Hwan Ya-seon before. In the Fire Faith Order, there were two highest positions, one being the Sect Leader and the second being the Holy Guardian, who communicated with the sacred fire and was in charge of rituals. However, according to what Hwan Ya-seon had told him, the Sect Leader of the Fire Faith Order had lost his life, and the Holy Guardians whereabouts were unknown. At this, Mok Gyeong-un quietly asked, Why is the Society Leader looking for him? It didnt make sense. Didnt he say that the Fire Faith Order had left the righteous path and was rejected by martial artists? Then why was the Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society trying to abduct the Holy Guardian of the Fire Faith Order? To Mok Gyeong-uns question, Hwan Ya-seon answered, I cant tell you the details now. However, the success or failure of this matter depends solely on you. What is the mission? If you succeed in the abduction in the Society Leaders confidential mission Before returning, smuggle out the Holy Guardian. At those words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes turned strange. He had guessed that there might be conflicting issues at some point while pretending to be a member of the Fire Faith Order and having a foot in both camps, but he didnt expect it to come in this way. Ah ah ah This has become troublesome. If he failed in the abduction or if something went wrong while smuggling out the abducted Holy Guardian, he could become a traitor to the Heaven and Earth Society. No, he would already be considered a traitor the moment he tried to smuggle him out. On the other hand, if he ignored the Shadow Clan Masters order, it would definitely lead to a difficult situation. It was truly a dilemma where neither choice was easy to make. What should I do? Whatever it was, it seemed the moment had come when a choice was necessary. *** While Mok Gyeong-un was conversing with Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon was also giving a secret order to his son Mong Mu-yak, in addition to information about the spies. Keep an eye on Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un you mean? Yes, monitor his every move. Father, why? Aha! Who told you to address me like that in a formal setting? At the reprimand of his father Mong Seo-cheon, Mong Mu-yak lowered his head and answered, I apologize, Vice-Leader. But why are you giving such an order? To verify his loyalty. Ah! Right. Even if he pledged loyalty in the Corpse Blood Valley, his roots were in the righteous faction. It was too early to completely trust a guy who had only pledged loyalty half a month ago as a person of the Heaven and Earth Society. If there are grounds for suspicion, what should I do? At those words, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon took out a small red gourd-like object from his bosom. Then he handed it over to his son Mong Mu-yak. Take this with you. Is this by any chance? Yes. If that guy makes contact with people from the righteous faction or shows any suspicious signs, use this. You know how to use it, right? Yes. How could he not know? He had witnessed its tremendous effects with his own eyes. However, he had doubts about whether this would work properly on that monster-like guy who endured even the Society Leaders profound true qi without letting out a single groan. *** While Mok Gyeong-un and Mong Mu-yak were each receiving secret orders from the Shadow Clan Master and the Vice-Leader, Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander of the main building who was waiting alone, muttered with a sigh and shrugged his shoulders, This is the fate of someone without backing. Seop Chuns position was different from the other Five Tigers. His family, which originated from a small to medium-sized martial arts clan and had joined the Heaven and Earth Society twenty years ago instead of during its founding, had no influence in the sect. Therefore, he was like a pawn that could be used and discarded at any time. Even in this confidential mission, unlike the others who had reliable executive patrons like the Vice-Leader or the Shadow Clan Master, he had no backing to protect him in case of emergency. That meant if an unexpected situation were to occur, his sacrifice could be demanded if things took a turn for the worse. Tsk. Truly a gloomy and boring life. Lost in thought, Seop Chun furtively glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. Although meeting him for the first time today, he seemed to be no ordinary guy. Should he say he was exceptional? There werent many people who gave him this feeling. Perhaps only the Eldest Young Master. The Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. He was on a completely different level compared to the Society Leaders other disciples. Was this the feeling of someone walking the path of hegemony? That was the impression. However, interestingly, the same feeling emanated from Mok Gyeong-un, who was only seventeen years old, to a mysterious extent. He didnt seem like someone who would be under anyone. Hmm. Come to think of it, if this mission was successfully completed, the Society Leader had promised to take him in as his fourth disciple. That meant the guy would also gain the qualification to be a successor. Although his support base was weak. Seop Chun, who had been intently watching Mok Gyeong-un, faintly raised the corners of his mouth. Life is only lived once anyway. Should I take a gamble? Chapter 194 Chapter 194 C Loyalty (1)In a room with only a single candle lit on the lantern. A man in his early thirties with a small stature was sitting cross-legged in front of the bed. On the bed lay a man with a handsome appearance, his right eye and head wrapped in bandages. He was none other than Na Yul-ryang, the chief disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Master. Na Yul-ryangs left eye, which had been closed as if dead, opened. -Swish! Na Yul-ryang turned his head and looked at the man sitting cross-legged. Noticing this, the man shook his head and spoke, You really dont look good. Although he had a deep voice, the man had a peculiar voice that sounded like it belonged to a boy before puberty. Na Yul-ryang, who had been staring intently at this man, spoke, How long have I been like this? Three days. Three days? At those words, Na Yul-ryang snorted as if he couldnt believe it. Since reaching adulthood, he had never been particularly injured, and he had never been unconscious for this long. -Grit! Everything that had happened during his confrontation with that guy flashed through his mind. Including the last moment when he had turned into a poisonous human shield and embraced him. -Sting! But why did his right eye hurt so much? That wasnt all. There was pain in his right wrist and right ankle as well. At this, the puzzled Na Yul-ryang was told by the man, clicking his tongue, Your right eyeball is gone, and the bones in your right wrist and right ankle are crushed. At those words, Na Yul-ryangs expression distorted. More than the other injured areas, the fact that his right eyeball was gone made his nerves tingle from head to toe. This is not a pleasant feeling. It was an emotion he was experiencing for the first time. Even when he got angry, it usually ended with just a feeling of unpleasantness, but this lasted longer. Is this the emotion called rage? To Na Yul-ryang, who was expressing his anger like that, the man said, Since youre awake, thats a relief. Just before, that person was insisting on having a duel with the Poison King, and I had to break a sweat to dissuade him. Poison King? Yes, why did you fight with that dangerous old man in the first place? Did you suddenly want to subdue the Five Kings or whatever with force? At the mans words, one of Na Yul-ryangs eyebrows rose. Nevertheless, the man spoke without any fear, Did I say something wrong? If it were anyone else, no one would have been able to speak so bluntly to Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang. However, Na Yul-ryang showed displeasure at the mans words but didnt directly express anger. Was it because he trusted the man that much? At that moment, Na Yul-ryang stared intently at the man and spoke, Does everyone know that I ended up like this? No. How is that possible? If it were a minor injury, that would be one thing, but if it became known that you suffered an injury of this extent, it would have shaken things up considerably even internally. The information had been blocked, hiding it from everyone. At the mans words, Na Yul-ryang let out a soft sigh and said, Then only you and that old man know about it? Yes, that person was so stubborn in coming to see you that there was no other way. The man shrugged his shoulders with a disgusted expression. At this, Na Yul-ryang asked, Did you tell him not to do anything unnecessary? I told him to endure until you woke up if he cared about the Eldest Young Master. You did well. If the fact that he had suffered serious injuries had been revealed externally, quite troublesome situations would have arisen. The judgment of the man, no, Mu-yak, was correct. This man, called Mu-yak, was the closest confidant among Na Yul-ryangs trusted subordinates. No, he was also the only one with whom Na Yul-ryang interacted freely, regardless of their status. What are you going to do? Huh? The eye cant be helped, but even if you use a healing technique, it will take a month for the broken bones to recover. Can you endure until youre fully healed? Endure? No. That was impossible. Apart from his own injuries, if that guy wasnt dealt with now, there was a high probability that he would become quite troublesome. He had witnessed him gaining enlightenment and surpassing the wall right before his eyes. He possessed monstrous talent, not inferior to himself. At present, he might have the upper hand, but if such a guy was left alone, he would continue to grow. I want to kill him myself, but. That would be inefficient for now. There was no need to act emotionally. Anyway, since that guy had also received help from the Poison King, Elder Baek Sa-ha, there would be no complaints if he moved them. Convey this to the old man. Youre going to do it after all. I dont have time to wait until Im fully healed. At his words, Mu-yak shook his head as if he had expected it and said, Of course you wouldnt. But before that, it would be better to hear this first. This first? If its not an urgent matter I think its urgent. What do you mean? It seems the movements of the Second Young Master, Jang Neung-ak, and the Young Lady, Wi So-yeon, are suspicious. At those words, Na Yul-ryang scoffed. Leave them be. Those guys are not important. Rather It seems they are trying to join hands. What? At those words, Na Yul-ryang frowned. What does this mean? Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon are trying to join hands? Why is that? They were practically nemeses. Both Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon were desperate to become the successor. Why would they suddenly join hands? However, it didnt end there. I thought the same at first, but while you were unconscious, the situation became more complicated. Became complicated? Yes, last night, all the executives supporting the two disciples gathered for a meeting. But they werent the only ones. If not only them, then someone else was there too? The Poison King and the Shadow Clan Master also joined the gathering. !? At those words, Na Yul-ryangs expression stiffened. Not only did all the executives supporting the Second Young Master Jang Neung-ak and the Young Lady Wi So-yeon gather for a meeting, but the Poison King and the Shadow Clan Master also joined? These bastards. Their support factions had been at a level not even worth keeping in check one by one. However, if the Three of the Five Kings, Bright Blade King, Destroying-AxeKing, Annihilation Poison King, the Two of the Three Elders, Shadow Clan Master, Water Clan Elder, and the Two of the Four Valley Masters, Summoning Sound Valley Master and Sun Rock Valley Master, combined their forces, the situation would be different. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that these alone had gathered a force slightly exceeding 50% of the sects power. How did they? It was a situation that was utterly incomprehensible. These people had different goals, so they werent the type to join hands like the two disciples. But they suddenly decided to join hands? This was It seems they are determined to properly confront you. Properly confront me? Yes. Otherwise, they couldnt have so cleverly taken advantage of this situation where you suffered serious injuries. It doesnt make sense for that old bastard Poison King to have done this to prepare for the situation that will unfold after you wake up. !? The moment he heard those words, something flashed through Na Yul-ryangs mind. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-uns face. Ha? Come to think of it, that guy Mok Gyeong-un had also become Elder Baek Sa-has disciple. If he was the joint disciple of the Shadow Clan Master and the Poison King, he could simultaneously move the two of them. Now the picture was somewhat coming together. He didnt know how he had persuaded the disciples, who were like oil and water, but the one who had created this situation wasnt them. Mok Gyeong-un. Pardon? That guy Mok Gyeong-un is the one who orchestrated this. What are you talking about? If you mean Mok Gyeong-un, isnt he the disciple from the righteous faction hostage that the Shadow Clan Master recently accepted? Yes, that guy did it. At Na Yul-ryangs confident words, Mu-yak spoke with an incomprehensible tone, Eldest Young Master Even so, that seems a bit far-fetched. What can that youngster, who has only been the Shadow Clan Masters disciple for a little over half a month, possibly do That youngster did this to me. A youngster did this to you Wait, what did you just say? I said that guy did this to me. !!!!!!!! At those words, Mu-yak was so shocked that he stared at Na Yul-ryang with wide eyes. What on earth does this mean? It wasnt the Poison King who inflicted these serious injuries? Thats impossible. Even if he passed the Corpse Blood Valleys gate as the top disciple, he would be at most at the Danju level, so how could such a youngster He surpassed the wall during our fight. Wall? Mu-yak was dumbfounded. For a moment, he doubted his own ears. Wasnt that righteous faction hostage youngster only seventeen years old? What do you mean by wall? That cant be. Surpassing the wall means He has reached the Transformation Realm. At his words, Mu-yak stared intently at Na Yul-ryang. It was definitely not a joke. No, in the first place, Na Yul-ryang never joked. There was no way these words coming from his mouth could be false. Mu-yak shook his head as if he was disgusted and said, If thats true, his growth rate is unbelievably fast. He surpassed the wall during a fight? This is really Although he couldnt finish his words, what he was trying to say was clear. Monster. He had surpassed the limits of an ordinary human. The only beings Mu-yak considered as such were his lord, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, and that guy who was called the strongest among the Five Tigers. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But now, another monster had appeared, so it was truly a calamity. Mu-yak, who was dumbfounded, barely managed to speak, Are you really certain that this Mok Gyeong-un orchestrated this situation? Although he didnt answer, Na Yul-ryang was certain. That guy was of the same kind as himself. This wasnt a move that could come from the minds of the two disciples or a stubborn old man like the Poison King. It was a move to keep him in check, no, to confront him. You, who are not even the disciples, want to have a proper duel with me? He truly had guts. Ha Eldest Young Master? Ha Hahahahahaha! Suddenly, Na Yul-ryang, who had been frowning, burst into crazy laughter. At that sight, Mu-yak couldnt hide his puzzlement. If what Na Yul-ryang said was true, this was a very serious matter. But why was he laughing like this? In the first place, he had rarely shown such laughter, so it seemed he was revealing it after a very long time. After laughing for a while, Na Yul-ryang stopped. Then, Not bad. What is? -Swoosh! At that moment, with a tremendous spirit and murderous intent, Na Yul-ryangs entire body emanated. It will be worth killing him. Finally, a prey worth hunting had appeared. Na Yul-ryang genuinely felt the thrill of the hunt. To think that an enemy worth staking everything on and crushing had emerged like this from within. This sense of elation was the first in a long time since that day. Na Yul-ryang looked at Mu-yak and said, From now on, I will enter the Nine Palace Seclusion Chamber to recover and revive my senses. What? The Nine Palace Seclusion Chamber? Mu-yak couldnt hide his inner surprise. Recovery was, of course, necessary, but entering the Nine Palace Seclusion Chamber meant that he would train in some way. It wont take long. Mu-yak, in the meantime, persuade all the remaining executives who claim to be neutral. At those words, Mu-yaks eyes sparkled. He had been worried that he might lose his motivation due to the serious injuries. But if it was to this extent, there was no need to worry. Rather, it seemed that Mok Gyeong-un had made a mistake. Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang had already considered the disciples to be no match for him, so he had stopped increasing his power or keeping them in check. Such a lord had acknowledged Mok Gyeong-un as prey and an enemy. This was nothing short of the worst omen for that guy. *** Meanwhile, around the same time. In a deep forest near Changning, Hengyan Province. Mok Gyeong-un, Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander of the main building, and Mong Mu-yak, the son of the Vice-Leader, who had been traveling north for three days without proper rest, using lightness skills to match the gathering time at the assembly point, decided to camp here for the first time to replenish their stamina. They had divided their roles and briefly separated from each other. Since the surroundings were damp, probably due to rain, Mong Mu-yak went deeper into the mountains to find dry firewood, Mok Gyeong-un went hunting for a meal, and Seop Chun took charge of arranging the campsite and preparing traps around it in case of an emergency. -Snap! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the neck of the rabbit he had spotted and twisted it. For Mok Gyeong-un, who had lived in the mountains for a long time, night hunting wasnt a difficult task. He already had two rabbits hanging from his left hand that he had caught earlier. This should be enough, right? Yes. Rabbit meat I want to eat it after a long time. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un said, Is that so? Then Ill knock one of them unconscious, so do you want to possess them for a while and have a meal? Hoo. Should I? She had been feeling stuffy being inside the wooden puppet for too long. She wanted to possess someone and have a meal for a change, like when she was at the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. With that, Mok Gyeong-un returned to the designated campsite. Seop Chun seemed to have experience with this as well, as he had arranged the surroundings well. He hasnt come back yet. It seemed Mong Mu-yak was still gathering firewood. It wouldnt be easy to find dry branches since the wood was wet. However, Why is that guy staring at us so burdensomely? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. That was because as soon as Mok Gyeong-un appeared, Seop Chun had been staring intently at him with a suspicious expression, as if he was anxious about something. Hmm. It didnt seem to be because he was hungry. If he were hungry, he should have looked at the rabbits brought back from hunting. Do you know that mortal guy has been glancing at you continuously for three days? More or less. It would have been strange not to notice when he was staring like that. So he had been somewhat wary, wondering if he had received a secret order from the Society Leader or the Vice-Leader. Right at that moment, Seop Chun looked around and suddenly got up and approached Mok Gyeong-un. He didnt know what he was doing, but, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un brought his index and middle fingers together to form a sword finger seal. If he were to do something unnecessary, it would be better to deal with it in advance. However, Mok Gyeong-un. Why are you doing this? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Seop Chun approached within five steps and scratched his head as if he was embarrassed about something, and said, Im quite shy about these things, but Shy? Yes. Bringing this up first to a friend younger than me is quite embarrassing. What do you want to say? Whoa. Dont be so impatient. I said its embarrassing. Why on earth was he acting like this? While he was puzzled, Seop Chun cleared his throat and said to Mok Gyeong-un, Ahem. If you become the Society Leaders disciple, wouldnt you need a loyal subordinate to be your right-hand man? !? Chapter 195 Chapter 195 C Loyalty (2)Ahem. If you become the Society Leaders disciple, wouldnt you need a loyal subordinate to be your right-hand man? !? At the words of Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander of the main building, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his puzzlement. He had been wary, wondering if the glances Seop Chun had been stealing at him throughout their journey north were due to a secret order from the Society Leader or the Vice-Leader. However, at this sudden question, he was momentarily at a loss for words. C This mortal guy is quite an interesting fellow. C Interesting, you say? C I wondered why he was glancing at you for three days, but all he wanted to say was puhahahaha Cheong-ryeong, who had been telling him to be careful until just a moment ago, burst out laughing. Well, in a way, it was something to laugh about. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt take these words at face value. C It could be a trap. C A trap? C Yes. C Hmm. Why do you think so? C It could be a ploy to plant a spy on me. C A spy? Well, thats a possibility. Cheong-ryeong also suddenly agreed with this. It was quite suspicious for someone they had just met for the first time due to this confidential mission to suddenly express their desire to join his subordinates. Moreover, wasnt he the Captain Commander who protected the Society Leader? At this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke without showing any particular change in expression, I dont know what you mean by that. Hmm. You really dont know what Im saying? Even though I said it so blatantly. Blatantly What do you mean? At Mok Gyeong-uns feigned ignorance, Seop Chun scratched his head and spoke in a disappointed tone, I thought we would be on the same page, but its disappointing. Alright. What is it? No, if you say it like that, what about my position when Ive expressed my desire to join under you? In the end, Seop Chun was blatantly expressing his intention. At Seop Chuns words, Mok Gyeong-un put down the rabbits he had hunted on the ground and said, You want to join under me? Yes. Why? Why, you ask? Didnt I just say it? If you successfully complete this mission, youll be selected as the Society Leaders fourth disciple. And? And thats why I asked if you wouldnt need a loyal subordinate by your side? Well At Mok Gyeong-uns unenthusiastic answer, Seop Chun couldnt hide his awkwardness. He had agonized for three days over how to express his intention and had barely taken advantage of the moment when Mong Mu-yak was away. However, he didnt expect such a lukewarm, if not cold, response. At this, Seop Chun spoke, expressing his disappointment, Do you perhaps not like me? No, thats not it. Seop Chun seemed to be a quite honest person without much greed compared to the people Mok Gyeong-un had seen so far. He also had no particular pretense when interacting with others. Then why are you hesitating? Im getting disappointed. Liking someone and trusting them are separate matters. Trust? Yes. Then you dont find me trustworthy? Do you think you can be trusted? No, why? Even though I may not look like it, Im someone who always keeps my word once I make a promise. If I consider someone as my own, I definitely take care of them and follow them. -Thump thump! Seop Chun thumped his chest, showing his confidence. At this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke without any particular change in expression, Words can say anything. Its not just words. If you accept me, Im prepared to repay that trust, no, to pledge my loyalty as your right-hand man. Is that so? Thats what Im saying. Then why do you want to join under me? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Seop Chun looked directly into his eyes. In fact, Seop Chun had also expected that if he asked to be accepted as a subordinate when they had only met recently, it would naturally raise suspicion. So instead of empty flattery, he decided to express his honest feelings. Its a gamble. A gamble? Yes. Really What a novel answer. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. He was curious about what passionate reason or justification Seop Chun would come up with, but he never expected him to say it was a gamble. Im sorry for saying it like this, but wanting to join under you is purely a gamble for me. A gamble Well, I guess it could be. Yes. To be honest, even if you become the Society Leaders fourth disciple, thats just the beginning for you. The Eldest Young Master and the other disciples are already running to become the successor with many supporting forces secured. And? What do you mean, and? Youll be in the most disadvantageous position if you become his disciple. You have no support base except for the Shadow Clan, your original sect, and as a former hostage from the righteous faction, it will be difficult for you to gather supporting forces. Seop Chun was expressing his opinion in an almost brutally honest manner. Of course, if revealed as it was, Seop Chuns opinion was accurate. Mok Gyeong-un smiled lightly and said, I see. Dont take it too badly. I think a person who wants to be a loyal subordinate should be able to speak this frankly. Speak frankly Theres a saying that good medicine is bitter, right? Is that so? So in conclusion, youre saying youre taking a gamble because Im in a disadvantageous position. Ahem, thats right. Then why bother going through that inconvenience? Just join under the other disciples. Dont take an unnecessary gamble. At Mok Gyeong-uns outright rejection, Seop Chun spoke in a flustered manner, No, no. If I were going to do that, I would have done it long ago. Its not too late. If theres a disciple you like There isnt. Pardon? I said there isnt. A disciple I like. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, Why isnt there anyone you like? Theyre just all a bit, you know. What do you mean by all a bit? At this question, Seop Chun sighed and caught his breath before answering, S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is just between us, but I dont like the Second Young Master, Jang Neung-ak, because he has the least talent among the other successors and is crafty. And? The Young Lady, Wi So-yeon, has decent talent and seems desperate in everything, but its like shes being swayed by her subordinates, should I say? Hoo. For a Guardian of the main building, he had a surprisingly accurate assessment. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked, What about the Eldest Young Master? Its ambiguous. Ambiguous, you say? He lacks human touch. I can understand that as someone walking the path of hegemony, but There are too many talented people around him, so I dont think theres a place for me. There wouldnt be no place for you. I just dont want to be satisfied with simply joining their subordinates like a nobody. Most of the disciples already have later generation disciples from prestigious martial arts families within the sect serving them. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, Arent you also one of the Five Tigers? The Five Tigers was a title given only to the top later generation disciples. With such a title and being the Third Captain Commander of the main building, anyone would have no choice but to make use of him. Or so he thought, but, No. Theres a limit because I have no backing. Backing? Unlike them, Im from a small to medium-sized martial arts family, so theres a limit. Even if I join under those who already have loyal subordinates, theres a ceiling to how high I can rise. Youre quite honest. Of course. Even if I join under someone, my goal is to be recognized and succeed within that group. As his words ended, Cheong-ryeongs voice echoed in Mok Gyeong-uns ear, C Hes a guy I like. C You like him? C He has pure desires like honor and success. And fundamentally, hes very honest with his own emotions. A guy like this will risk his life for a master who recognizes his worth. C Your evaluation of him is quite positive. C Thats how it seems to me. What about you? C I dont dislike him. But Im still not sure. C Do you have doubts? C Yes. The timing was not appropriate. If it were a different moment rather than during this confidential mission, or if he werent the Guardian Commander who protected the Society Leader, he might have found it intriguing at this point. It was rare to find a pawn who willingly offered their loyalty. C So are you going to just ignore him? Or keep him at a distance? C I think Ill put him through a proper verification process. C Verification? In what way? C Its enough to confirm that hes not a person of the Society Leader or the Vice-Leader. C Confirmation? While Cheong-ryeong was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un said to Seop Chun, So youre saying you want to be with me even though I still have no support base and there seem to be many vacant positions around me? At these words, Seop Chun scratched his head as usual and said, Vacant positions Yes, I cant deny thats not the case, but thats not all there is to it. If thats not all, then what is it? Should I say its just a feeling? A feeling? Yes, Im unexpectedly good at reading people, and youre definitely not someone who will be under anyone. Mok Gyeong-un smiled without a word. It was a sign of affirmation. At his reaction, the corners of Seop Chuns mouth twitched. As expected, this guy had this side to him. Those who had limits or lacked self-confidence only hid their true selves, but this fellow didnt do that. This was precisely the quality of a leader walking the path of hegemony, in his view. Thats why I wanted to gamble on you. If youre someone who can even surprise the Society Leader, one of the Six Heavens, I think you can even defeat that monstrous Eldest Young Master. Youre giving me too much credit. Im not giving you too much credit. Its reality, isnt it? Ah! This isnt empty flattery. Im saying this because I really think so. Thank you for that. Seop Chun, who seemed to have loosened up compared to earlier, asked expectantly, Ahem. Then can you accept me as your right-hand man? That would be difficult. At those words, Seop Chun spoke in a deflated voice, Wow Even though Im talking like Ill give you my liver and gallbladder, you should at least say youll consider it. Words can say anything. No. Then should I perform honorable suicide ritual right here for you to believe me? Theres no need for that. Im just stating a fact. A fact? Yes. At those words, Seop Chun asked in puzzlement, What do you mean by that? I already have people who are like my right and left arms. At this, Seop Chun frowned. What does this mean again? Hes saying he already has loyal subordinates like his right and left arms? Could they be subordinates assigned by the Shadow Clan? No. Then were there fellow disciples in the Corpse Blood Valley who showed interest in you? Ah. There are those too. Hey! Yes. No matter what, Im a talented person who can be considered among the top five later generation disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society, so isnt it a bit much to compare me with those youngsters who are still immature? Seop Chun spoke in a disappointed tone. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and answered, Both of them are stronger than you. What? Ah, no, who on earth are they? Who is stronger than me? Seop Chun asked, as if he couldnt understand and was frustrated. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, I cant tell you that. Youre not my person yet. Are you doing this on purpose? On purpose? I have confidence that I can work hard and support you like crazy so that you can become the best. You should give the right-hand man position to someone like me. Seop Chun sincerely wanted to become Mok Gyeong-uns most loyal subordinate among his subordinates. That was why he was already betting on him, who had no power or anything. Thats far from enough. Argh. This is frustrating. Then should I crawl like a dog if you tell me to, or even lick your soles? Thats obviously what you should do. What? Seop Chun stared at Mok Gyeong-un with a dumbfounded look. Does this guy think a right-hand man is some kind of slave? He was about to let out a hollow laugh because it was so absurd, but, If you want to be a right-hand man, shouldnt you be prepared to at least do this much? There were conditions too? Ha! Alright. Tell me. Ill show you that Im prepared to go that far. You should be able to serve me in life and death, and sometimes, if necessary, you should be able to become a woman too. Seop Chun narrowed his eyes and stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. Was he playing word games with him? This was no different from telling him to give up on the right-hand man position. Is this a joke? Does it seem like a joke? Haa. Seop Chun let out a deep sigh. Then he clasped his hands together and spoke in an earnest voice, If youre saying things that are so incomprehensible, it seems like you already have a designated person for the right-hand man position, so at least make me your left-hand man. I need to be given at least that much to have the motivation to serve you. I didnt consider such things, but since you ask, it seems like I have someone who is like a left-hand man too. Ha! How great must the person who becomes your left-hand man be that even that position is already designated? Should I say they have waited for me for generations? To be precise, they had waited for Cheong-ryeong. However, if it was loyalty that spanned generations to that extent, they could be trusted. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seop Chun snorted as if he couldnt believe it. As far as he knew, it had only been a little over a month since he had been captured as a hostage from the righteous faction, so where would there be someone who would pledge loyalty to him for generations? Do you dislike me that much? No. I like you. If you like me, why are you making such absurd jokes and refusing to accept me as a subordinate? Do I have a reason to joke? At Mok Gyeong-uns serious tone, Seop Chun frowned. He couldnt understand this guys true intentions at all. He even thought that he might have done something unnecessary by saying he was taking a gamble. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, If you prove one thing, I dont know about being a right-hand man or a left-hand man, but I think I can accept you as my person. No, no. You should at least give me the right-hand man position. I want that position even out of spite. I told you its impossible. Isnt that too much? If its to this extent, you should say youll give it to me. Its already decided. Seop Chun was gradually losing steam. Haa This is really too much. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly and said, If you want the right-hand man position that much, work hard for generations. If youre lucky, someone from your descendants might become the right-hand man. At these words, Seop Chun raised his voice in an angry tone, Forget it. Ill just give up. What do you mean descendants? Whats the point if I cant become the right-hand man myself? Dont be so hung up on such things. Hung up, you say? Im betting on you, so you could at least give me that much of a position. Its not a gamble, but properly lining up. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns arrogant expression, Seop Chuns eyes changed. Properly lining up, he said? Then does this guy have the ambition to properly aim for the successor position? He felt a strange sense of elation at the thought of seeing a bit of his unknown intentions, but then Mok Gyeong-un said, So do you have any intention of proving it? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Seop Chun controlled himself inwardly. Right. Who would take it at face value if he asked to be made a right-hand man after only knowing each other for three days? What was important right now was to have this guy acknowledge his abilities and loyalty. If he continued to show such an attitude, his thoughts might change. He talked as if he had something, but how many people in the Heaven and Earth Society would side with this guy? In the end, he would have no choice but to acknowledge him. Alright. Ill do it. Ill do anything, so tell me. Ah. It seems hes coming over there. Huh? The sound of rustling and a familiar presence was felt not far away. It seemed Mong Mu-yak, the son of the Vice-Leader, had found dry firewood. But what does he mean by it seems? While he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corners of his mouth coldly and spoke in a meaningful voice, Kill Mong Mu-yak. !!!!!!! Chapter 196 Chapter 196 C Loyalty (3)Mok Gyeong-un said with a sardonic smile, Kill Mong Mu-yak. !? Seop Chuns expression instantly hardened. He had been curious as to what Mok Gyeong-un would demand of him to prove his loyalty. But this was a request he truly did not anticipate. Seop Chun whispered urgently, Hey. Are you doing this on purpose? On purpose? No matter how much you want me to demonstrate my resolve for loyalty, killing Mong Mu-yak right now is not Hmph. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed. Then he said, Its all just talk after all. Seop Chuns brow furrowed at those words. Could it be that this wasnt just testing him, but he really meant for him to kill? Suddenly, Seop Chuns eyes met Mok Gyeong-uns. For a moment, he felt a chill run through his entire body. It was truly unsettling. This bastard Was he really in his right mind? Hey. Were in the middle of a secret mission. Are you not considering that? So what? Wh-what do you mean so what? If Mong Mu-yak dies, how will we make contact with the advance team at the first rendezvous point and get help from the direct subordinates of the Society Leader in the Imperial Palace? Are you even listening to me? I wonder. Dont give me that. Proving loyalty. I can do that however you want. But killing Mong Mu-yak, the son of the Vice-Leader, right now means making both the Vice-Leader and the Society Leader your enemies. Are you not thinking about that at all? Seop Chun could not understand. Since they hadnt completed the mission yet, he hadnt become the Society Leaders fourth disciple. But making such a demand as if he were already the fourth disciple and engaging in an internal power struggle was the worst judgment. Hmm. Think carefully. This really wont do. Thats troublesome. What? All this advice and whatnot is fine, but fundamentally, I want a dog that follows its masters commands without question. And you seem unfit for that. You! -Flinch! Suddenly, Seop Chuns eyes met Mok Gyeong-uns. He hadnt been aware of it until now, but he understood why this guy gave off a similar feeling to the Eldest Young Master. Even while saying such arrogant and provocative words, there was no emotion felt in his eyes. To the perplexed Seop Chun, Mok Gyeong-un said, Only about thirteen or fourteen are left now. The bushes rustled as footsteps approached. Soon, Mong Mu-yak would arrive here. It meant to make a decision. Hes crazy. Fucking insane. If we really kill Mong Mu-yak, not only will the mission get screwed up, but everything will be messed up. No matter how much its to prove loyalty, this is too much. Making enemies before we even start !? Many thoughts flashed through Seop Chuns mind in an instant. Proving loyalty. There must be other ways he could prove his loyalty to this bastard. But insisting on killing Mong Mu-yak, the son of the Vice-Leader, even at the risk of such a reckless move He didnt trust me from the beginning. That was it. The reason Mok Gyeong-un gave this order was simple. It was because of his position. As the Third Captain Commander of the inner fortress, he could be acquainted with other successors and frequently contact those in power. Furthermore, he could be considered a person close to the Vice-Leader. Taking all this into account, Mok Gyeong-un had no choice but to be suspicious of him even if he pledged loyalty. But what if he killed the Vice-Leaders son here? Putting aside the situation, from his point of view, I become a trustworthy person the moment I make the Vice-Leader my enemy. Is that it? Ha! There was no better way to test loyalty. Because by doing this, he too would become an enemy of the Vice-Leader. Damn it. He understood the intention, but it was extremely troublesome. Even if he proved his loyalty, if he did such a thing, he might lose any prospects as a successor even if he became the Society Leaders disciple. Was he really prepared to handle that Ah! No. This was a test and a trial. Come to think of it, he seemed to have taken it too seriously. Unless Mok Gyeong-un was an idiot, there was no way he wouldnt know what he was worried about. If that was the case, Right. He just wants to see my resolve! Seop Chun now believed he understood Mok Gyeong-uns true intention. He meant that if he could confirm that he would kill even the Vice-Leaders son without question at his command, he could trust him. But this bastard wouldnt really intend to kill Mong Mu-yak right away. If he did that, there would be more to lose than to gain. Then its different. As long as he showed his resolve, that would be enough. This bastard would prevent the worst-case scenario. Still, he had to show that he followed orders, so although it didnt suit his style, he would have to put on a show of being at odds with Mong Mu-yak. Alright. Ill do it. Seop Chun said to Mok Gyeong-un. To this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied, I told you words alone are meaningless. I said Ill do it. Dont nag. -Rustle! Soon, Mong Mu-yak appeared, carrying dry firewood using spare clothes. Mong Mu-yak, who was already a man of few words, silently looked at the three rabbits lying on the ground. He got them. Although he didnt show it, he was hungry after three days of fasting. While it was said that high-level martial artists could control their appetite to some extent through qi circulation or internal energy, if there was no food intake, prolonged fasting would inevitably lead to difficulty. Mong Mu-yak said to them, Who will start the fire? He asked this, but the one he was looking at was Seop Chun. It meant for Seop Chun to start it. At his words, Seop Chun approached Mong Mu-yak without a word and said, You managed to get them? Good work. As expected, there was no response. At Mong Mu-yaks attitude, Seop Chun felt slightly irritated. Anyway, this bastard doesnt know how others feel No, this is good. He was hesitant to attack him outright, but if he provoked him like this, it would serve as a suitable justification, and he could act emotionally. Phew. Whatever. Give me the firewood. With that, Seop Chun reached out to Mong Mu-yak to receive the firewood. Then, instead of handing it over directly, Mong Mu-yak put the firewood he was carrying down on the ground, as if telling him to pick it up himself. -Thud! Figure it out yourself. And he tried to turn around. That moment, Pick it up. !? Mong Mu-yak, who was turning his body, furrowed his brow. Even when he usually acted cold, Seop Chun only grumbled and left it at that. But now, those words were laced with a sharp edge. Was he very upset? Well, they had been heading north for three days straight without rest while fasting, so everyone was tired and on edge. Should I just pick it up for him? S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No. Although he had the thought that it was possible, he didnt feel like picking it up for him. The moment he picked it up, it would be like he was yielding. At this, Mong Mu-yak retorted sharply, Dont be so sensitive over such a It was at that very moment. -Whoosh! Seop Chun launched himself toward Mong Mu-yak. It was such a sudden attack that Mong Mu-yak was startled for a moment and tried to gain distance, but Seop Chuns sword strike infused with qi had already grazed his left shoulder. -Shik! Ugh! What are you doing! Mong Mu-yak, whose shoulder was cut, twisted his body with footwork and hurriedly threw a kick at Seop Chun. Of course, Seop Chun easily dodged it by twisting his body. As soon as he dodged, Seop Chuns left-hand sword energy struck Mong Mu-yaks abdomen. -Bang! Khuh! -Whoosh! Mong Mu-yaks body was pushed back about five steps from the sword energy he received. Mong Mu-yaks expression distorted terribly. Up until the first strike, he thought it was an attack made out of an emotionally agitated impulse. However, the sword energy just now to the abdomen went beyond that. As a result, he suffered internal injuries. Cough. -Drip, drip! Dark blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. Lets have a go at it. You son of a bitch! -Whoosh! Mong Mu-yak, his eyes wild with internal injuries, launched himself at Seop Chun. -Bam, bam, bam, bam, bam, bam! In an instant, the two masters, who had earned the title of Five Tigers, clashed for about ten exchanges. They didnt draw their unique weapons, the sword and saber, but they raised their qi and aimed for each others vital points as if to kill. Being like troublemakers in the main sect, they knew each other quite well. Therefore, each move was close to a stalemate. -Bam, bam, bam, bam, bam! Up to nearly 30 seconds into the confrontation, neither of them was pushed back. However, even if they possessed equal martial arts, as the confrontation dragged on, superiority gradually began to show. -Shik! Hnng. Little by little, wounds appeared on Mong Mu-yaks body. On the other hand, Seop Chun had not been grazed even once by Mong Mu-yaks sword energy. This gave a hint as to who was more intuitive, experienced, and skilled between the two. Seop Chun was about half a step ahead. -Swish, shik! Seop Chun, who had cut part of Mong Mu-yaks back with flashy footwork, glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. Mong Mu-yaks clothes were gradually being stained with blood. If the confrontation dragged on, he was likely to win. You saw that, right? Although they didnt use swords and sabers, they didnt hold back against each other, so he thought this much was enough to prove his resolve. He hoped Mok Gyeong-un would tell them to stop soon. However, What the? Mok Gyeong-un was leaning against a tree with his arms crossed, just watching. With a look in his eyes that seemed not very pleased. At this, Seop Chun felt incredulous. Its dangerous if we go on. He had already grasped most of the weaknesses in Mong Mu-yaks swordsmanship. If he put his mind to it, he was confident he could end the match within three moves. Of course, that ending meant the process of driving the opponent to death. How else do you want me to prove it? Now that youve confirmed my resolve, tell us to stop. Seop Chun blatantly gave Mok Gyeong-un a look. Wasnt this enough? However, -Shh! Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of slitting his own throat. Seeing this, Seop Chuns eyes wavered. Wh-what? He wasnt going to stop them, and what did that gesture mean? Could this bastard really mean for him to kill Mong Mu-yak? Hes out of his mind. If Mong Mu-yak died, everything would be messed up. Even before properly starting the successors battle, he might end up with enemies and be unable to do anything. Seop Chun used lip-reading to say this was not it. This much is enough. We have to stop here. If we go any further, everything will It was at that very moment. -Shik! In an instant of their fierce clash, someone intervened between them. !!!!!!!! At that moment, Seop Chuns eyes widened as if they would tear. Something brushed past and fell to the ground. It was, Aaarrrggghhhh! None other than Mong Mu-yaks left arm. A scream erupted from Mong Mu-yaks mouth as his arm was severed below the elbow. He could endure it if it was just a wound, but the pain of having an arm cut off was beyond imagination. Seop Chun turned his head with an exasperated look. There stood Mok Gyeong-un, raising his qi-infused hand with an indifferent gaze. You You really Do my words sound like a joke to you? The Vi Vice-Leader! If you really kill the Vice-Leaders son, the aftermath Do you think stalling and pretending is proving loyalty? For a moment, Seop Chun was at a loss for words. It seemed he had misjudged this bastard. This Mok Gyeong-un wasnt just similar to the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, but beyond him. Seop Chun was stunned for a moment. Did I make the worst gamble of my life? This wasnt the picture he wanted. He didnt want to step on a landmine from the start, but rather wanted to start together with this bastard even if he had no foundation. To the perplexed Seop Chun, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and tapped his own head. Dont use your head. I dont want a dog that interprets things on its own. When I give a command to bite, I want a dog that can thoroughly tear out the opponents throat. You Ah, ah. I said words are meaningless, didnt I? Mok Gyeong-un pointed at Mong Mu-yak with a flick of his finger. The meaning was very clear. It meant to finish it. Ugh, ugh. Mong Mu-yak, holding the severed end of his arm and suffering, took faltering steps backward. For the first time, he spoke with a face full of fear, Wh-why are you doing this? Seop Chuns expression distorted even more as he watched this sight. The milk had already been spilled. Although he had held back, he had pushed Mong Mu-yak to the brink, and even if he hadnt done it himself, he had even cut off his arm. At that point, there was no way to salvage the situation. My resolve was half-baked. It seemed that from the moment he wanted to become the right-hand man of the one who had to walk the path of a villain, he should have been prepared for such an outcome. -Clench! Seop Chun, who had been biting his lip hard, finally sighed and, -Shing! Drew his unique weapon, the Gwangmudo. Resent me. He apologized to Mong Mu-yak in his mind. Although they had no relationship of grudges, from the moment he tried to join Mok Gyeong-uns ranks, he had crossed a river of no return. Seop Chun swung his saber at the neck of Mong Mu-yak, who was stepping back trying to escape. His single saber strike, devoid of any distracting thoughts, held not a shred of hesitation. -Clang! That moment. His single saber strike, aiming to sever Mong Mu-yaks head in one breath, stopped right in front of him. !? Seop Chun looked at Mok Gyeong-un with widened eyes. Because the one who had blocked the Gwangmudos blade was none other than Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Seop Chun stared at him with an expression of incomprehension. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said, Just do it. What? Tsk, tsk. If you had been like this from the beginning, there would have been no need to even cut off his arm. You! You! -Flinch! For a moment, Seop Chun, who was about to say something out of disbelief, couldnt continue his words. The moment he saw that face full of malice, with a smile reaching his ears, a chill running up his spine kept his lips from moving. Chapter 197 Chapter 197 C Loyalty (4)The Third Captain Commander of the inner fortress of Heaven and Earth Society, Seop Chun, who had witnessed Mok Gyeong-uns true face filled with pure malice, momentarily lost his words as a chill ran up his spine. It seemed he had been mistaken after all. Seop Chun had felt that Mok Gyeong-un was similar to Na Yul-ryang, the Society Leaders great disciple. But that wasnt the case. Certainly, both of them were definitely different from ordinary people. However, if the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang gave off a cold feeling of being emotionless and solely pursuing the path of a villain, Mok Gyeong-un appeared to be pure evil itself. How could such a person exist? A trembling rose from within him. At that moment, -Thump! Mong Mu-yak collapsed. The state of Mong Mu-yak, who had his eyes rolled back and his body trembling, did not look good. It seemed that on top of having his arm cut off, he had suffered a great shock from nearly having his neck sliced as well. Thanks to that, Seop Chun, who had been gripped by fear for a moment, was able to come to his senses. You went too far. What? I said you went too far! In what way? If it was for loyalty, what I did earlier was more than enough to prove it. But what was the reason for pushing it this far? If we had ended it then, as you said, like this I told you pretending is meaningless. Thats Is there any other way for you to prove right here that you werent going to monitor me on the Vice-Leaders orders or work for other successors? Seop Chun couldnt answer to this. Although he had crossed the line, what Mok Gyeong-un said was correct. No, should he say it was wise? Thanks to this, I have no choice but to be in the same boat as this bastard. It was from the moment he attacked the Vice-Leaders son, Mong Mu-yak. From his position without any backing, he had no choice but to follow Mok Gyeong-un to avoid becoming an enemy of the Vice-Leader. Haa. But he couldnt help feeling conflicted. Just a moment ago, he wanted to achieve great things together with Mok Gyeong-un and make his family name and his own name resound not only throughout the Heaven and Earth Society but the entire Central Plains. But now that he had seen the true face of the evil inherent in Mok Gyeong-un, he was frightened. Was he truly someone he could trust and follow? Wouldnt this be the worst choice? Why are you staring at me like that? To be honest, Im afraid. Afraid? Yes. Of what? Im afraid of you, and just now, I had doubts about whether choosing you would be the right decision for me. Very honest of you. Even if I had steeled my resolve, I cant help it after seeing your true self. True self Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Then, he approached Seop Chun, lightly tapping his shoulder, and said, I like that. I commend you for facing me head-on and not turning away even after seeing that side of me. It was a truly peculiar compliment. Should he take this as a compliment? But what was it that strangely made him waver at the words of this guy who was younger than him? Was it because of the leadership qualities this guy possessed? Or was it this guys capacity? Seop Chun opened his mouth. I have a wish. A wish other than being my right-hand man and left-hand man? Yes, I have one. What is it? Fear is fear, but I hope there will be a sense of fulfillment in following you. At those words, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. A sense of fulfillment. From the moment he joined him, he would walk a path stained with blood, so would this person be able to feel a satisfactory sense of fulfillment from that? As he was pondering this, Cheong-ryeongs voice was heard. -No need to think too much. -? -There is no such thing as a master-servant relationship without giving and taking. Rather than making a fuss about a sense of fulfillment, you just need to appropriately fulfill their desires. -I see. Im learning something again. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong cleared her throat and said, -Ahem. Why are you acting like youre learning something new? Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said to Seop Chun, Dont worry too much. If you faithfully perform your role, you will undoubtedly obtain what you desire. I can certainly promise you that. At these words, Seop Chun let out a soft sigh. Hearing such words from Mok Gyeong-un made him feel much better. He hoped it would really turn out that way. That way, this choice wouldnt become the worst. -Thud! With the matter settled, Seop Chun knelt on one knee and clasped his hands, shouting to Mok Gyeong-un, Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander. I pledge my loyalty to Young Master Mok Gyeong-un. Please accept it. Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at Seop Chun, who was pledging his loyalty. A glint of interest shone in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes as he looked at him. Seop Chun was a different type of subordinate from those he had brought under his command so far. He had come to him of his own accord. And even after seeing a side close to his true nature, he didnt turn away from it and even showed honesty about that fear. -This isnt bad either. -Its because you gained a subordinate in a proper way. -Is that so? Mok Gyeong-un chuckled at Cheong-ryeongs words. A proper way. This was the one thing he didnt particularly agree with Cheong-ryeongs words. He was simply making the most optimal choice for the situation. I accept. Mok Gyeong-un said to Seop Chun. Then Seop Chun bowed his head to the ground, paying his respects. Since his loyalty was accepted, he was showing proper etiquette. It was said that the ruler, the master, and the father who gave birth to you are one and the same. So, one shows respect with a bow. Having fulfilled the etiquette, Seop Chun stood up and said, Since I have decided to serve you as my lord, I will address you with respect from now on. Please speak comfortably, my lord. I will do so gradually. You dont have to be formal. Feel free to When the time comes, I will do so. For now, this is more comfortable for me. Seop Chun didnt hide his puzzlement. But what could he do if Mok Gyeong-un, his lord, said he would do so? He was only following his lords will. More than that, this seemed to be the priority. Seop Chun checked the condition of the collapsed Mong Mu-yak, the Vice-Leaders son, and sighed, saying, Phew. The bleeding is severe, and his condition is not good. It was as expected. -Tap, tap, tap, tap! Seop Chun pressed Mong Mu-yaks acupuncture points to stop the bleeding, hurriedly raised his severed left arm above his heart, and tore a piece of cloth to tightly tie it so that there would be no more bleeding. After taking these measures, Seop Chun clicked his tongue and said, My lord, do you have a plan? A plan? Yes, I dont want to blame what has already happened, but he is the Vice-Leaders son. Moreover, he was selected for this mission, so is it okay to do this? Seop Chun was genuinely concerned. Would Mong Mu-yak, whose arm was cut off, still be willing to carry out the mission with them? Or would he return like this and report it to the Society Leader or the Vice-Leader? If that happened, everything would be messed up. However, Are you worried? Mok Gyeong-un showed no such concern. Was he not worried at all even when things might turn into a disaster? To Seop Chun, who was furrowing his brow, Mok Gyeong-un said, More importantly, search his body to see if theres anything. Excuse me? I said to search him. Understood. At Mok Gyeong-uns command, Seop Chun was momentarily puzzled but searched the collapsed Mong Mu-yaks belongings without further question. There was nothing particularly noteworthy other than silver coins and the Heaven and Earth Societys identity tags. However, he found something unexpected hidden in a small pouch inside his leather shoes. -Rummage, rummage! Huh? What was this? Inside was a small red bottle. What the hell was this that he had hidden inside his leather shoes? Seop Chun, who was staring at it with questioning eyes, soon brought it to Mok Gyeong-un. He was hiding this. Is that so? Mok Gyeong-un, holding the small bottle about the size of two fingers, shook it. It was difficult to guess what was inside with just this. So Mok Gyeong-un gestured to Mong Mu-yak with his head and said to Seop Chun, Wake him up. Is it okay to wake him up right now? Is there any reason not to? Understood. Seop Chun pressed one of Mong Mu-yaks acupuncture points and infused internal energy into him. Soon, Mong Mu-yak, who had lost consciousness, opened his eyes. Gasp. Mong Mu-yak, who had opened his eyes, abruptly sat up and looked at Seop Chun with a perplexed expression while coughing. Cough, cough For a moment, Mong Mu-yak thought he had been dreaming. But soon, he discovered his severed left arm and realized this was reality. Mong Mu-yak frowned, unable to bear the pain. Seop Chun couldnt hide his inner guilt towards him. He lost his arm because of me. If he had attacked with the intention to kill from the beginning, as Mok Gyeong-un said, perhaps the incident of his arm being cut off wouldnt have happened. For a martial artist to lose an arm, it meant problems with balance and everything else, signifying a sharp drop in combat power. He fully understood the guys state of mind. Then, Mong Mu-yak spoke with eyes full of mixed emotions, Have you betrayed us? At his question, Seop Chun hurriedly waved his hands and said, No way. Why would we betray Heaven and Earth Society? Then why! Mong Mu-yak raised his voice. Filled with anger, he glared at Seop Chun and then shifted his gaze to Mok Gyeong-un, saying, Why did you do this? He held up his severed arm. He wanted to cut off their arms in the same way, but knowing he was at a disadvantage, he barely suppressed his anger and lowered his voice. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Are you resentful that your arm was cut off? You! The anger he had barely suppressed flared up again at the mocking tone. Seop Chun warned him, Calm down. Calm down? If you were in this situation, do you think you could calm down? How could you do this if youre not spies or traitors? Seop Chun couldnt answer to this. He felt too sorry to tell him that he had attacked to prove his loyalty. But Mok Gyeong-un didnt seem to have such feelings at all. With a still-smiling face, he approached Mong Mu-yak. Then, he held out the red bottle and said, More importantly, what is this? !? Mong Mu-yak, who had been unable to control his anger just a moment ago, quickly calmed down. How did that? That was what his father, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon, had given him. [If that bastard contacts the righteous faction or shows suspicious signs, use this. You know how to use it, right?] Mong Mu-yak instinctively crossed his ankles and checked if the bottle hidden inside his leather shoes was there. But it wasnt. Damn it. They must have searched his belongings. The person his father, the Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon, had told him to use this on was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un holding that, he was extremely perplexed. Unable to say anything, Mok Gyeong-un asked him again, Its your own item, so you wont say you dont know, right? Why arent you answering? Do you not know what this is? At the repeated questions, Mong Mu-yak finally made an excuse, Its something necessary for this mission. Mission? Yes. Come to think of it, he hadnt used it yet, and if he made an appropriate excuse that it was for a secret mission, it would be a solvable problem. What could he do to him with this? But then, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Something necessary for the mission? Yes, its nothing special. Ah, I see. When the mission starts, youll find out Since it has practically already started, it wouldnt matter if we found out now, would it? Mong Mu-yak calmly responded to Mok Gyeong-uns persistent questioning. The advance team said they would inform me of the exact purpose, so I truly dont know either. The advance team? Yes. If he made this excuse, they wouldnt be able to question him further. However, Hmm, is that so? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been nodding his head, opened the lid of the red bottle he was holding. -Pop! Wh-what are you doing? Close it right now! Mong Mu-yak shouted at Mok Gyeong-un in a moment of panic. To this, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and said, Why are you so startled? Close it quickly! I said close it! This is strange. Why are you making such a fuss about closing it as soon as I open it when you claim you dont know what it is? Thats Do you really not know? I I was just told its dangerous. Thats why, so please close it. Mong Mu-yak pleaded, almost begging. But Mok Gyeong-un instead held the bottle closer to him. Then Mong Mu-yak frantically struggled, trying to distance himself. You really! Hold him. At Mok Gyeong-uns command, Seop Chun pressed down on Mong Mu-yaks shoulders. L-let go! Seeing him react with such disgust, as if he were having a seizure, Mok Gyeong-un became genuinely curious about what was inside this bottle. So, he brought the bottle closer and said playfully, Even if its dangerous, it wouldnt hurt to use a little, right? Since you wont be able to carry out the mission with that body anyway, for our sake Its, its the Explosive Shattering Worm! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pardon? Whats inside is the Explosive Shattering Worm. Its very small and can enter through the mouth or nostrils, so please close it. Im begging you. In the end, Mong Mu-yak revealed the truth. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and closed the lid of the bottle. You said you didnt know, but you did? Dont tremble so much. I had blocked the opening with internal energy. At these words, Mong Mu-yak gritted his teeth. This bastard was toying with him. But even if he showed his emotions here, there would be nothing beneficial for him. For the mission, I was told to keep it a secret and know about it alone. I didnt hide it out of ill intent. Im sure. What exactly is the Explosive Shattering Worm? Mok Gyeong-un had never heard of it either. So Mong Mu-yak said, Its a bug that inhabits the remote deserts of the Western Regions. Since its called a worm, thats natural. But judging from your reaction, it seems quite dangerous? Yes. If it enters the body, it burrows into the blood vessels and circulates through the meridians. It burrows into the blood vessels? At these words, Seop Chun clicked his tongue. Just listening to it, it sounded like a terrifying and highly dangerous bug. But why did he bring such a dangerous thing, saying it would be used somewhere in the recapture mission? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un said, Just circulating through the meridians would be dangerous enough, but I dont think thats the end of it. There are other problems, right? Cunning bastard. It was difficult to deceive him at all. In the first place, since it was already a situation where he couldnt deceive him, Mong Mu-yak revealed the truth. This bug is very vulnerable to sunlight. Sunlight? Yes. Thats why in the Western Regions, its also called the Desert Night Crawler. Desert Night Crawler? It takes only one or two hours to lay eggs and become an adult. However, this bug is so vulnerable to sunlight that it explodes and dies if its exposed to even a little light. That means Yes. If infected with the Explosive Shattering Worm, the moment youre exposed to sunlight, the meridians throughout your body will burst, and youll die. Ha! At Mong Mu-yaks words, Seop Chun shook his head. In a way, this seemed more dangerous than even the deadliest poison. With poison, there was at least a possibility for a high-level martial artist to perform qi circulation and detoxify it on their own. But would it be possible to catch and remove one by one the tiny bugs that enter the body and flow through the meridians? It might be impossible. Its impressive that they found such a bug. I dont know how they found it either. I heard that because its vulnerable to light, it parasitizes moles, earthworms, and insects deep underground in the desert, making it difficult to discover. But here it is? Mok Gyeong-un shook the bottle wildly. Then Mong Mu-yak said anxiously, Be careful. No matter how sturdy the bottle is, if it accidentally breaks, it will be a real disaster. Im sure. But why did our Vice-Leaders son bring such a dangerous thing? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mong Mu-yak sighed and replied, Didnt I say? I brought it for the mission. The mission I see. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un whispered in Mong Mu-yaks ear, But that mission is to use it if Mok Gyeong-un, the hostage bastard from the righteous faction, contacts other righteous faction members or shows suspicious signs in the Imperial Palace, right? !!!!!!!!! Instantly, Mong Mu-yaks face turned pale and stiffened. How the hell did this bastard know about this? Chapter 198 Chapter 198 C Loyalty (5)Mong Mu-yaks face stiffened. How did this bastard know about the secret order his father, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon, had given him before departing on the confidential mission? When high-level martial artists have a private conversation, they use internal energy to control the sound from spreading in all directions. So unless one reads lips up close, its difficult to discern what was said. Father had his back turned and was at a distance. But how does he know without a single word out of place? It was so absurd that he was utterly perplexed. To the speechless Mong Mu-yak, Mok Gyeong-un whispered with a smile, You see, such a secret order doesnt really need justification and just depends on the will of the person carrying it out, dont you think? Wh-what are you The suspicious signs would ultimately just be a hunch, so its interesting that such an order was given. No. Thats not it. This is truly just in case Just in case What a nice phrase. But Im not generous enough to let someone who targets my life based on their arbitrary judgment off the hook. At these words, Mong Mu-yak felt like his heart would explode. Although he had an arrogant and haughty personality, it didnt mean he was bold in everything. Is he trying to kill me? If it were others, he would have tried to escape the situation even if it meant selling out his father. But strangely, those words didnt come out. Thats because if the bastard had cared about such things from the beginning, he wouldnt have been able to cut off his left arm. This bastard will definitely do it. Convinced that Mok Gyeong-un would kill him, Mong Mu-yak finally surrendered. N-no, really. Even if I received the order, it was truly just in case. I never intended to frame you. I wonder. I mean it! Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin as if pondering. Then Mong Mu-yak became even more restless and pleaded with Mok Gyeong-un. Believe me. I swear on my familys honor that I had no such intention. You stake your honor too easily. -Flinch! Sharp qi was felt from Mok Gyeong-uns hand. D-damn it. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un show no openings, Mong Mu-yak became anxious. It felt like Mok Gyeong-un would slice his throat at any moment. Then, Seop Chuns voice reached his ears. If you truly had no such intention, pledge your loyalty to the Lord. What? What did he just hear? Pledge loyalty? What the hell are you Lord? Did you just say Lord? Mong Mu-yaks eyes widened. Come to think of it, although they usually acted like rivals, he knew Seop Chun well. As the Third Captain Commander of the main sect, Seop Chuns position was different from other executives or any other society members, so he couldnt openly support anyone. He was in a position to directly guard the current Society Leader. But Lord? Yes. I said Lord. You I have decided to serve Young Master Mok Gyeong-un as my Lord. Huh? Mong Mu-yak was truly dumbfounded. They hadnt even succeeded in the secret mission yet, so he hadnt become the fourth disciple. But the main sects Guard Captain, who shouldnt support anyone due to his position, decided to serve this bastard as his Lord? For what reason? He couldnt comprehend it at all. -Shh! At that moment, Seop Chun clasped his hands together and apologized to Mok Gyeong-un. Forgive me, my Lord. Its not my place to intervene, but since he is the Vice-Leaders son, it would be better to make him an ally rather than an enemy With these words, Seop Chun glanced at Mong Mu-yak. This is the best consideration I can give you. He had lost his left arm because of him, and now his life was in danger due to that bastards secret order. The only way for him to live was to pledge loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un. Although they had acted like rivals, he hoped he would make a wise choice. No, please do it. If he died now, inevitably all the arrows of suspicion would naturally point to them. Then the Vice-Leader would become an enemy. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, Thats unnecessary. Pardon? No matter what, he is the Vice-Leaders son. Thats Would the Vice-Leaders son yield to the power of others and be forced to pledge loyalty to someone else? Hah, no way. He has pride, so he would rather commit suicide for his father than do such a thing even if he dies. Right? Mong Mu-yak couldnt answer to Mok Gyeong-uns words. If he agreed here, he would have no choice but to choose death. Certainly, it was right to preserve his pride, but death was the end of life. It was too frightening for everything to end. No answer? Youre trying to preserve your pride after all? See. Youre befitting of the Vice-Leaders son. Rather than wasting time, its better to cleanly kill him here W-wait! Wait? Loyalty I will pledge loyalty. Pardon? I didnt hear you well. What did you say? I, I will pledge my loyalty. -Thud! Mong Mu-yak hurriedly pressed his head to the ground. Although his pride was hurt, surviving was the priority for now. Come to think of it, he could pretend to pledge loyalty and then return to the Heaven and Earth Society to wait for an opportunity. Anyway, with his left arm severed, he could no longer continue the mission. Yes. Humiliation is only for a moment. The moment he escapes from here and reports to his father, this bastard is finished. Mong Mu-yak was determined to endure this moment. Then Mok Gyeong-un lifted his head. -Shh! Mok Gyeong-un was licking his lips. The moment he saw that face, his heart raced like crazy as a chill ran up his spine. What the hell was this guy? It was as if he was disappointed that he couldnt kill him. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said, I suppose life is better than pride. No answer? Th-thats right! You are correct. But you know what? What is it? It might be better to die. Pardon? Mok Gyeong-un grinned. That smile was so full of malice that Mong Mu-yak felt nauseous and like he would vomit. He was holding it back, but it was the first time he was so afraid of someone. He couldnt believe this bastard was from the righteous faction. I need to escape quickly. He wanted to return to the Heaven and Earth Society. Then Mok Gyeong-un said, Well, anyway, since you say youll become my person, I should reward you for that. At those words, Mong Mu-yak waved his hands. Ah, no. How could I expect a reward? He just wanted to be sent back home. That way, he could inform his father and the Society Leader about the true colors of this crazy, evil bastard. But, -Shh! When Mok Gyeong-un extended his hand, something flew into his grasp. -Smack! It was none other than, Th-this is Mong Mu-yaks severed left arm. Urgh. It was truly bizarre. He was fine when he saw other peoples corpses, but seeing his own severed arm made it difficult to hold back his retching. He really has terrible taste. Seeing this, Seop Chun clicked his tongue inwardly. He would already be suffering from having his arm cut off, so how shocked would he be to receive that as a reward? Since he couldnt continue the mission and could be sent back, he should be treated well, but he didnt understand why Mok Gyeong-un was doing this. Then Mok Gyeong-un said, Ill return your arm. Urgh Thank you. Mong Mu-yak forcibly swallowed the rising vomit and tried to receive his severed arm. But Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Thats not what I meant. Pardon? Then what? Extend your left arm. !? Mong Mu-yak made an expression of incomprehension at Mok Gyeong-uns request. Why was he telling him to extend his left arm? Was he toying with him now? Then Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft sigh and pulled Mong Mu-yaks severed left arm. -Grip! Ugh. Wh-what is this I said Ill return your arm. Return it, what do you The blood vessels and nerves need to be reconnected, so Im asking for your understanding in advance. Under -Shik! Khh. -Spurt! At that moment, a sharp qi brushed past, and blood flowed from the left arm where the bleeding had stopped. The pain was less than when it was first cut off, but it was unavoidable, so Mong Mu-yaks face contorted. Then Mok Gyeong-un placed the severed arm against the cut surface of Mong Mu-yaks bleeding left arm. Both Mong Mu-yak, the person involved, and Seop Chun were dumbfounded. Did he really think the severed arm would reconnect just by attaching it like this? If that was the case, he was truly insane Seop Chun. Yes? Hold it so it doesnt fall off. !? What the hell was he trying to do? Seop Chun looked at him with an expression that was hard to understand. To him, Mok Gyeong-un urged in a small voice, Dont make me say it twice. Y-yes! Seop Chun, who had grasped Mok Gyeong-uns personality, hurriedly carried out the order. He didnt know why he was doing this nonsense, but he held the severed arms as ordered so they wouldnt fall off. Then Mok Gyeong-un made a sword finger with his right hand and placed it on one part of the severed area. And with his left hand, -Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Clap! Im (Arrival)! Tu (Fight)! Jeon (Front)! Jae (Present)! Jin (Array)! Gye (All)! He formed the abbreviated hand seals of the Nine Character Mantra. As he formed the hand seals, a red heat flowed from the tip of Mok Gyeong-uns right-hand sword finger. Mong Mu-yak was startled by the heat. What the hell was he trying to do? Then Mok Gyeong-un moved the sword finger along the severed area. In that state, The Great General of the East, the Azure Emperor, help me. The Great General of the Center, the Yellow Emperor, help me. The Great General of the West, the White Emperor, help me. The Great General of the North, the Black Emperor, help me. The Great General of the Center, the Yellow Emperor, help me. He chanted the incantation inwardly. -Sizzle! Along with this, an agonizing pain arose from the severed area where the sword finger passed, as if it were being burned. The pain was more excruciating than when the arm was cut off. Naturally, a scream had to burst out. Aaaarrrggghhhh! How noisy. Aaaarrrggghhhh! Tsk, tsk. -Shh! Mok Gyeong-un waved his left hand, and Mong Mu-yaks mouth was shut due to the profound internal energy. Mmmppphhh! Smirking at Mong Mu-yak, whose eyes were even glistening with tears, Mok Gyeong-un continued to move the sword finger along the severed area. -Sizzle! Woo-gan-gan-gak-gak-woo! Mmmppphhh. Mong Mu-yak twisted his body, trying to struggle in agony. Of course, Seop Chun was holding his arms, and Mok Gyeong-un was also pressing down on his body, including his mouth, with internal energy, so he couldnt move an inch. Soon, Mok Gyeong-uns sword finger completely circled the severed area. -Sizzle! As he removed the sword finger, the severed area was glowing red. Mok Gyeong-un smiled upon seeing this. Then Seop Chun asked, Do I have to keep holding it? No, you can let go. If I let go, it will fall off. He didnt know what he did, but it seemed like he had cauterized the wound with something like burning internal energy. But how could a severed arm reconnect with just that? It would surely fall off. Seop Chun was inwardly puzzled but let go of his hands as ordered for now. However, What? Surprisingly, Mong Mu-yaks severed arm, which he thought would fall off, didnt. What the hell did he do? There was no way it could stick like that just by cauterizing the flesh with burning internal energy. My Lord. What did you do? This. As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un lightly slapped the back of Mong Mu-yaks connected severed hand. -Slap! -Flinch! Why was he doing that? As he was puzzled, an even more surprising thing happened. This this is what Mong Mu-yak, who had been in so much pain that he even shed tears, couldnt hide his astonishment as he looked at his left arm. -Twitch! The fingers below the severed area were trembling and moving slightly. Seop Chun, who was watching this, also widened his eyes. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No way. He thought it was a pointless prank, but the severed arm really seemed to have reconnected. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un twitched the corners of his mouth. It succeeded. This was a sorcery technique called the Three Wonders Method. It was a technique from a secret book hidden by Cho Tae-cheong, the Three-Eyed, a master of healing arts. It was a miraculous technique that could even reconnect a severed arm if a few tricky conditions were met. For example, there were several conditions, such as the severed body part must not exceed one hour. The biggest constraint among them was that the recipients original energy would be consumed. Naturally, the stronger the technique, the greater the conditions and constraints, but it didnt matter since it wasnt consuming his own original energy. Aaah! Besides, there was no need to downplay it when the person involved was so moved. Mok Gyeong-un said to Mong Mu-yak, It will take some time for the severed blood vessels and nerves to fully reconnect, so be careful and splint it for about five days. At these words, Mong Mu-yak looked at Mok Gyeong-un with trembling eyes. What the hell was this bastards true identity? How was this possible without being Hua Tuo or Bian Que? While he was moved, he also felt somewhat terrified of this bizarre ability. To him, who was so speechless that he couldnt easily part his lips, Mok Gyeong-un said with the corners of his mouth raised, Now there wont be any significant issues in continuing the mission. Huh? Instantly, Mong Mu-yaks expression stiffened. Chapter 199 Chapter 199 C Water Demon (1)Now there wont be any significant issues in continuing the mission. Oh no! Instantly, Mong Mu-yaks expression stiffened. He had been inwardly moved that the sensation in his severed arm had returned. But there was something he had forgotten. Now he had no choice but to go on the secret mission with Mok Gyeong-un. Damn it! He should have used his injury as an excuse to immediately return to the Heaven and Earth Society and report this guys dangerousness to his father, the Vice-Leader, but that plan was completely ruined. To the perplexed Mong Mu-yak, Mok Gyeong-un said as if he had forgotten, Ah! And theres one more gift for you. Gift? In the midst of his troubled state, when Mok Gyeong-un said he would give him something, Mong Mu-yak looked at him with a face full of suspicion. Then Mok Gyeong-un took something out from his bosom. It was a bracelet made of chains. Huh? Was he really giving him a gift? To the puzzled Mong Mu-yak, Mok Gyeong-un said with a sardonic smile, Its nothing special, but Id like you to wear this. *** -Swoosh! On a late afternoon with heavy rainfall. A soldier with a protruding mustache was leading the way through a dense forest, guiding someone. That someone was wearing a bamboo hat along with a bamboo raincoat, and in one hand, he was holding a black sword that looked charred. Glancing at this unidentified man, the soldier clicked his tongue. For over an hour, he showed no signs of fatigue while trudging through the muddy mountain path in the downpour. Martial artists are different. Haa Haa On the other hand, even though he was a native of this place, he was out of breath and panting from exhaustion. The weather was chilly, and his breath was visible. Traversing the mountains in this weather was no different from an act of insanity, but money was the culprit. So many silver coins. The silver coins in the pouch the man had shown were too numerous to count. A soldiers salary was barely enough to make ends meet, so his eyes couldnt help but waver. Simply put, it was too much money to refuse. Moreover, Theres nothing wrong with receiving this much money just for guiding someone to a place. After walking for about an hour deeper into the forest, the soldier saw red cloth pieces tied to several trees and said, Were here, sir. The soldier pointed to a plot of land between the trees with red cloth pieces tied to them, where not a single blade of grass grew. It was a truly bizarre place. The color of the soil had a dark reddish hue, and the surroundings were eerie. Although the sun hadnt set yet, it was the first time he had come when it was this dark with such heavy rainfall. Perhaps thats why he felt an inexplicable chill running down his spine. Then the man spoke, Dig the ground. Pardon? You want me to dig the ground? Thats right. Oh, I only agreed to guide you to the place where the dead prisoners are buried Ill pay you more. At the mans words, the soldier looked at the ground that had turned into mud from the rainwater. It was harder to dig wet soil than dry soil. Moreover, he felt somewhat queasy about digging up the ground where corpses were buried all by himself. However, Oh, to hell with it. It was difficult to resist the temptation of the silver coins. So, for about an hour, the soldier dug the ground. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since it was a place designated by the government office to bury the corpses of prisoners, there were tools like pickaxes nearby, so he didnt have to do it with his bare hands. Son of a bitch. This was really too much. Although he was doing this for the silver coins, since he was doing it alone, it would take quite some time, so the soldier thought the man would at least help a little. But all he did was cross his arms and watch. In the end, he did it all by himself. -Thud! Ah! The soldier who had struck down with the pickaxe swallowed his dry saliva. This feeling just now wasnt soil. Soon, several corpses were revealed. Ugh. He felt like vomiting. The stench of rotting corpses was even more pungent because of the rain. But how can he identify anything with the corpses so decomposed? Then, the bamboo hat-wearing man, who had been watching with his arms crossed, approached and examined the decomposing corpses. If they were in coffins, the decay would have been less severe, but since they were prisoners, they were simply buried in the soil, reaching a state where it was difficult to discern their condition. Hmm. Nevertheless, the man continued to examine the corpses. Then he stopped at one corpse. Unlike the other corpses, it was the only one with just a head. As expected, the face was rotten beyond recognition. The bamboo hat-wearing man looked at it and asked, Why is there only a head for this corpse? Ah The soldier hesitated on what to do upon seeing the corpse. That was a corpse that was silenced by the magistrates orders. What he was asked to do was guide them to this place and dig up the soil anyway, so he had no obligation to reveal the secret that had to be kept. Im sorry, but I dont know either. You dont know? It hasnt been years, but only a month and a few days since it happened. To say you dont remember that I really dont know. Im just a lowly soldier -Shh! Gasp! Before he could finish his words, the black sword touched his neck. If it pierced just a little, a hole would be made in his neck. Startled, the soldier hurriedly said, Wh-what is the meaning of this? Have you ever had a hole pierced through your neck? The The magistrate told me not to speak of it. I see. But I need to know. So speak. If you threaten a government official like this I dont think it would be a problem if your corpse mixed in with the prisoners corpses. The killing intent flowing with those words. Eek! Terrified, the soldier finally revealed the truth. I-Ill tell you. Speak. There There was a vicious prisoner called Sickle Slaying Demon among the death row inmates. At those words, the corners of the bamboo hat-wearing mans mouth slightly rose. He had finally found it. The traces of that bastard. He seemed to have wasted quite some time looking for a soldier with no relatives and willing to take money. The bamboo hat-wearing man said to the soldier, And? But the day before his execution, an incident occurred in the prison. Incident? Yes. What kind of incident? Whether it was done by someone who held a grudge against Sickle Slaying Demon, he was found dead with his head cut off during the night. Found dead? Yes, but then his body disappeared without a trace, leaving only his head. At those words, the bamboo hat-wearing mans eyes narrowed. Someone suddenly entered the governments prison and killed a death row inmate. But the inmates body, except for his head, had disappeared? This wasnt something that could be overlooked. But why did the government office just let this slide? We-well, he was going to be executed anyway, and if this gets out Ah. The bamboo hat-wearing man waved his hand. There was no need to hear more. It would have put the magistrate in charge in a difficult position. So they must have kept the fact that someone had infiltrated the prison and committed such an act a secret. Anyway, such information was of no significance to him. What mattered was, They didnt take the head but took the body. That means There was indeed sufficient room for suspicion. Now, if he investigated the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, an answer to this suspicion would emerge. Then the soldier, who had been terrified, cautiously said, Y-you can just give me the silver coins you originally promised, so please Ah. You mean the payment? Yes. Right, I should give it to you. Ah! The soldiers face brightened. He had been worried that the man might just take the money and leave, so it was a relief. However, -Stab! Ack! The black sword pierced the soldiers neck. With a final scream, as the sword was pulled out, the staggering soldier collapsed into the pit he had dug, with an expression full of agony. -Splash! The pit was filled with muddy water from the collected rainwater, which quickly turned red. Ill at least give you enough for the underworld toll. -Ting! The bamboo hat-wearing man flicked a silver coin into the pit. Then he promptly left the place. *** -Swoosh! The downpour was so heavy that it was difficult to see. It was literally a torrential rain. Piercing through this downpour, three men were moving northward. They were Mok Gyeong-un, Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander of the Heaven and Earth Societys main sect, and Mong Mu-yak, the son of the Vice-Leader. The downpour that had started the day before yesterday had already continued for three days. Even for masters of the martial arts world, traveling in this heavy rain wasnt easy. Mong Mu-yak, who was using light-body skills at the very rear, glanced at his splinted left arm. Gradually, the sensation was returning, and his fingers could move properly. Phew. But now, this wasnt particularly joyful. In a way, it was like being given a disease and then the cure, and as his severed arm healed, he had no choice but to continue the mission. Damn it. It might have been better if his arm had remained severed. Then he could have returned and reported all of this to his father, the Vice-Leader. This bastard was more terrifying than any person he had ever seen. Not only did he have an inhuman side, but he had also mastered all sorts of miraculous skills beyond martial arts, making him even more frightening. A prime example was, -Shh! This chain bracelet he was wearing on his right wrist. [Since youve already pledged loyalty, Id like you to wear this chain on your arm and swear an oath to me.] At that time, although it felt somewhat ominous, he thought there wouldnt be any problem with wearing a bracelet, so he followed those words for now. But after making that oath, he realized. He realized that he could no longer refuse anything Mok Gyeong-un said. At one point, he thought about attempting to escape, but the moment he had such thoughts, the chain dug into his flesh, nearly making him lose his right arm. As a result, Mong Mu-yak could no longer harbor any ill intentions. Now he was no different from this bastards slave. Damn it. All that came out was cursing. As he was grumbling inwardly and lamenting his situation, The leading Mok Gyeong-un and Seop Chun, who had been advancing through the heavy rain, suddenly stopped in their tracks. Wondering why, he looked ahead and, Ah! A sigh mixed with perplexity flowed out of Mong Mu-yaks mouth. That was because a river overflowing from the heavy rain appeared before them. -Swoosh! Gush! Seop Chun spoke in a troubled tone, This It will be difficult to cross the river. Looking at the rivers currents, it wasnt at a level where one could swim across even if they had mastered martial arts. In the first place, it wasnt a distance that could be covered by swimming. The rivers scale wasnt as vast as the Yangtze River, so if the river hadnt overflowed due to the heavy rain, they could have borrowed a boat or raft to cross the distance. But now, they could be swept away by the currents and risk an accident. I was worried because of the heavy rain, but it seems difficult to cross the river right away. I agree. Mok Gyeong-un nodded his head, seemingly agreeing with Seop Chuns words. In the face of the laws of nature, even a master of the martial arts world was merely human. For now, my Lord, I think we should rest in that nearby village and wait for the rain to stop. At Seop Chuns words, Mong Mu-yak interjected. Hey. Have you already forgotten? Huh? The most important thing in this mission is to make it to the rendezvous point on time. If were delayed by even a day, it becomes difficult to meet the deadline. At these words, Seop Chun sighed and said, That may be true, but how do you propose we cross the overflowing river? Floods and overflowing rivers were natural disasters, not man-made ones. In the first place, it wasnt a problem that could be solved by human power. However, We need to find a way to cross. Mong Mu-yaks stubbornness was evident. That was because the given deadline to reach Annak, Henan Province, was ten days. Ordinary people could never make it in ten days, but for them, who were masters above the Transcendent Realm, it was a distance that could barely be covered if they diligently used light-body skills with minimal rest. So, by what means? Hmm, thats -Shh! Mong Mu-yak then looked at the nearby village not far from the riverbank. The main occupation of those living in a village situated by the river was usually related to the river. Staring intently at that place, Mok Gyeong-un said, I can see boats moored near the village entrance. And that boat over there A large boat was moored by the overflowing riverbank. That wasnt the size of an ordinary boat. It looks quite big. With a boat of that size, couldnt we cross the river? Ah! It might be possible. Mong Mu-yak nodded his head in agreement. The currents were so strong due to the heavy rain that it seemed impossible to cross with small boats or rafts, but with a boat of that size, it seemed possible to cross by drifting downstream with the currents. However, there was another problem here. Seop Chun raised this issue. But, my Lord. With a boat of that size, it seems impossible to control without boatmen and workers. If it were an ordinary raft, although not as skilled as boatmen, they could row and cross. But that boat seemed difficult for them to control with their own strength. In the end, they needed the help of the boatman who owned that boat. I dont know if the boat owner will launch the boat in this weather. He must have that boat to make a living anyway, so if we pay him enough, hell launch it. Well Seop Chun answered indifferently to Mong Mu-yaks words. They had brought enough travel expenses and had sufficient money to pay for the boat fare. But the rain was too heavy, the river was overflowing, and the currents were so fast that the boat could capsize and wreck if they were unlucky. Even if the money is good, would they readily take a gamble where their life is at stake? To Seop Chuns question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, They will. What? Why was the Lord so confident? As he was puzzled, It would be better than having their throat slit and dying for refusing. Mok Gyeong-un was already planning to launch the boat with the premise of threats. Chapter 200 Chapter 200 C Water Demon (2)Swoosh! The downpour was still incredibly heavy. The name of this village near the river was Sohachon (Small River Village). Although it was called a village, as befitting a place with a ferry dock, it was a village of considerable size in the area, with about a hundred and fifty boatmen and fishermen living together. The village itself was adjacent to the river as it operated the ferry dock. If the river rises any more, a few houses will be swept away. On the way to the village, Seop Chun clicked his tongue and spoke. As he said, although they had piled up an embankment with soil to block it, looking at the churning waters, it wouldnt be surprising if it collapsed at any moment. Unlike Seop Chun, who was worried about this, Mok Gyeong-un and Mong Mu-yak had no interest at all. Mong Mu-yaks mind was occupied with nothing but finding the owner of the large boat, and Mok Gyeong-un had no interest in the affairs of others if they were unrelated to him. However, there was one thing that caught Mok Gyeong-uns eye. Hmm. It was an old man with white hair sitting on one side of the embankment that looked unstable, wearing a bamboo raincoat. He had looked there due to a strange sense of incongruity and was puzzled. The waters were so rough due to the heavy rain that the embankment looked like it would collapse at any moment, but what was that old man doing? Upon closer inspection, a curved bamboo stick was visible in front of the old man. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. Fishing? Was he really fishing in this heavy rain? It was utterly incomprehensible. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been puzzled, soon lost interest and tried to head towards the village. But Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to leave, hesitated. What is it? For a moment, he had tried to pass by without much thought, but something was off. He was more sensitive to qi than anyone else. But just now, he hadnt felt any qi from that old man. As if he had blended in with the surrounding objects. -Shh! Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and looked towards the embankment again. However, !? The old man who had been there until just now had suddenly disappeared. He looked around just in case, but as if he had never existed in the first place, there was no sign of the old man. The perplexed Mok Gyeong-un asked through voice transmission, -Cheong-ryeong. Did you see that old man just now? -Old man? What old man are you talking about? -The old man sitting on the embankment and fishing or something. -An old man fishing? In this weather, what fishing is he doing? - -Did you see something? - No. I guess I was mistaken. Even Cheong-ryeong, whose vision was open, didnt see him. Was it really an illusion? My Lord? Seop Chun, who had been standing still, called out to Mok Gyeong-un in puzzlement. Whats the matter? Its nothing. With those words, he shrugged his shoulders and quickened his pace again. The three of them passed the village monument inscribed with Sohachon and entered the village. -Swoosh! Due to the heavy rain and the dark evening, there was no one on the streets. Mong Mu-yak looked around and said, Someone who owns such a large boat must be a wealthy family or clan leader in this village. Youre stating the obvious. Seop Chun sneered at those words. Then Mong Mu-yak glared at him, revealing his displeasure. To the two people growling at each other, Mok Gyeong-un nodded his head towards somewhere and said, Theres an inn over there. Ah! Fortunately, there was an inn not far from the village entrance. Rather than entering any random house and asking, it seemed faster to go to the inn and find out. So the three of them crossed the raindrops and entered the inn. As they entered the inn with their leather shoes soaked with moisture, the interior, which was older and more dilapidated than expected, was revealed. However, unlike the dilapidated interior, there were quite a few guests in the inn. Perhaps it was thanks to the heavy rain that had been going on for days, they seemed to be outsiders who were stuck and staying. -Thump, thump! As they entered, the gazes of the guests naturally turned to Mok Gyeong-un and his party for a moment. Even though they were wearing bamboo hats, they were carrying swords and weapons at their waists and backs, so it was a natural reaction. However, it wasnt just the guests who showed this reaction. Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, who had only been thinking about finding the boat owner, also had their eyes drawn to a few of the guests. Thats because, Martial artists. The guests sitting at the table in the innermost part and those at the rightmost table were martial artists who had mastered martial arts. What was truly peculiar here was that the six on the right seemed to be wanderers or villains based on their attire and rough appearance. On the other hand, the attire of those sitting in the innermost part was very neat and tidy. Judging by their almost uniform attire, they looked like escort warriors. The person they were escorting was obviously the woman in the center with her face covered by a veil. She was wearing blue silk clothes embroidered with butterfly patterns, and just by looking at that, it could be inferred that she was of a noble status with considerable elegance. My Lord. Seop Chun called out to Mok Gyeong-un. The reason was because of the beardless old man sitting next to the woman. He was smiling and serving the woman with utmost devotion, but unlike the others, his qi was concealed, making it difficult to gauge his martial arts level. It wasnt just Seop Chun who felt this. Who the hell is that old man? No matter how much he focused his qi sense, he couldnt discern the old mans level. If he, who had reached the pinnacle of the Transcendent Realm, couldnt discern it, it meant the old man was a master of an even higher level. Seeing their wariness, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Dont mind them. We came here to secure a boat, didnt we? But Mok Gyeong-un didnt care about this at all. Anyway, there was no reason to pay attention to them as they had no acquaintance or reason to clash. Understood. At this, Seop Chun went towards the inns kitchen and called for the innkeeper. Meanwhile, the veiled woman looked at Mok Gyeong-un with interest and said in a low voice, In the midst of being trapped in this village, a treasure has walked in on its own. At her words, the beardless old man, who had been talking about this and that to please her, slightly furrowed his brow. Then he cautiously said, Prin No, young lady. Yes. Is it because of that handsome young man who just entered? At this question, the veiled woman slightly nodded her head. Trapped in the village inn for three days due to the incessant heavy rain, her attention was drawn to one of the new guests who had entered the inn. Thats because his wet hair and face were too beautiful. Such a face was rare to see even in that place. Duke. The rain will probably continue for a few more days before it stops, so Id like to receive service from that man with exceptional beauty. Young lady. I apologize, but those people Theyre martial artists, right? Thats right. I can tell that much just by looking at their weapons. Yes, yes, you have excellent insight. But do you remember what I told you in advance, young lady? That I should avoid getting involved with martial artists? Yes, yes. Thats right. So please Duke. Didnt you say something before you became my esco escort? You said that even in the martial arts world, there arent many masters of your caliber. That may be true, but Then are you saying you cant even grant this request to alleviate my boredom and frustration? Oh my. The beardless old man couldnt hide his difficulty at the veiled womans words. From the moment they entered the inn, he had discerned through qi sensing that those guests were not ordinary people. Those men who appeared to be in their late twenties were masters of the Transcendent Realm. If they have reached such excellent levels at such a young age, they are likely to be the sons of prestigious families or disciples of major sects in the martial arts world. The boy who looked to be 17 or 18 years old, whom the veiled woman had singled out, also hadnt even come of age, but he seemed to possess outstanding talent, appearing to be at the peak of the Transformation Realm. The old man looked at them with a troubled gaze. What should I do? Even food can cause severe indigestion if eaten incorrectly. This was precisely such a situation. It wouldnt be a problem to mess with those worthless wanderers on the other side, but those of this level were different. If he carelessly provoked them, it could become troublesome, and getting caught up in gossip during a secret mission wasnt a very good direction either. However, If I keep suppressing her, she will definitely explode. The veiled woman had been raised so nobly that she had to have her way to be satisfied. How many incidents had occurred even on the way to Guangzhou? He had barely managed to coax and appease her to come this far. It has piled up to the limit. Her mood was close to the worst, having been trapped in this damp and dilapidated inn for three days due to the continuous heavy rain. If he just kept saying no, her anger would eventually be directed at him. Then, It would make things difficult for this old man as well. The veiled womans anger wasnt a big problem. If it somehow reached that persons ears and was misreported, it could make things difficult in the future. Therefore, although it was somewhat troublesome, some compromise seemed necessary. The old man cautiously said to the veiled woman, Then how about doing it this way? With this, the old man told her what he had in mind, and although the veiled woman showed a dissatisfied expression, she eventually nodded her head reluctantly and gave permission. *** -Swoosh! Behind the inn. Mok Gyeong-un and his party followed the old woman, who was the owner and innkeeper of the inn, through the kitchen to the back of the inn. After coming out to the back, the old woman looked around and said, No. Whats the rush for you young folks to find that boat? At the old womans question, Seop Chun politely said, Maam. We are in a situation where we need to cross the river urgently. I understand what you said earlier, but launching a boat in this weather with such rough waves could lead to big trouble. Im aware of that, but we have our own circumstances. At Seop Chuns words, the old woman shook her head and clicked her tongue. Then she pointed somewhere with her hand. It was the hillside to the northwest of the village. The downpour was so heavy that he hadnt noticed, but there was a large estate-like structure on that side. As expected, it seemed to be a wealthy family that was doing quite well in the village. However, The owner of that boat lives over there, but theres no use going. Thank you for telling us. Im telling you its no use, but are you turning a deaf ear? Pardon? The owner of that boat In other words, the master of that house has done evil deeds and is now dying from divine punishment. At those words, Seop Chun furrowed his brow. Divine punishment? What does that mean? What do you mean by that? Didnt I say it? The master of that house is dying. Is the master of that house the boatman? Thats right. But you said hes dying? Didnt I say so? That fellow has been possessed by a water ghost, and his condition is unspeakable. If you go there for no reason, you might also get cursed, so just wait for the rain to stop. At the old womans words, Seop Chun made an expression of incomprehension. He thought he might be sick, but what does it mean to be possessed by a water ghost? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Lets go and see for now. At his attitude of not caring at all, the old woman shook her head. Im telling you this out of concern that you outsiders might get cursed for no reason, but you dont believe me. Well, if you want to die from a curse, suit yourself. With those words, the old woman swiftly entered the inn. Seeing this, Seop Chun muttered in an unpleasant tone, That old hag has no manners. Tsk. Divine punishment and water ghosts, arent those just ghost stories? He didnt understand why she was saying such things. Then Mok Gyeong-un said, Anyway, now that we know who the boat owner is, well find out if we go. Well, youre right. So they were about to head straight to the estate where the boat owner was said to be. But after walking only a few steps, someone called out to them. Excuse me. Young masters. -Flinch! At that call, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak instantly turned around with eyes filled with wariness. Thats because no matter how heavy the downpour was, they should have been able to sense the presence at the distance where the voice was coming from, but they had failed to do so. Their eyes widened as they turned around. Who is this person? The one who had called out to them was none other than the beardless old man who had been in the inn. He was already cautious from the moment he first saw him because he couldnt discern his level through qi sensing, so why did that old man call out to them? As they were puzzled, the old man clasped his hands together and said, I apologize for calling out to you on your way, but this old man is called Elder Beom. At the old mans words, Mong Mu-yak said in a voice mixed with wariness, For what reason did you call us, sir? Ah. Young masters. Theres no need to be so wary. This old man didnt call you to harm you. As if he had noticed their wariness, the beardless old man, who had introduced himself as Elder Beom, said with a smiling face. At this, Mong Mu-yak asked again, Then may I ask for what reason you called us? Hohoho. The young master seems to be in quite a hurry. Alright, Ill get straight to the point. I unintentionally overheard your situation earlier. It seems you were looking for a large boat to cross the river, am I right? At Elder Beoms words, Mong Mu-yak furrowed his brow. He said unintentionally, but in the end, he had eavesdropped on the conversation between the old woman and them, hadnt he? He was about to feel displeased when Elder Beom said, Actually, this old man also went to find the boat owner at the request of the young lady Im serving. You mean you went to find the boat owner? Thats right. But judging by the fact that were currently waiting for the rain to stop at the inn, Im sure you can roughly guess what happened, cant you? At his words, this time Seop Chun asked in puzzlement, You couldnt borrow the boat? Thats right. This old man also met the boat owner, but he was already on the verge of death, in no condition to steer the boat. On the verge of death means his life is in danger? At Elder Beoms words, Seop Chun looked at Mong Mu-yak with an expression of What should we do? If the life of the boatman who could control the boat was in danger, whether it was payment or threats, it was all meaningless. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Thank you for the information. But it doesnt seem like you called us just to tell us that. Mok Gyeong-un said to Elder Beom. Then Elder Beom replied with a smile, Youre right. So, the young lady Im serving wants to build a rapport with you young masters while waiting for the weather to clear up. If its alright, could you spare some time? Rapport? Thats right. Were both in a situation where were waiting, so theres not much to do anyway. And the young lady has shown so much interest in you that this old man is making this request. With those words, Elder Beom clasped his hands together once again. He spoke in such a polite manner that Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun exchanged troubled glances. In fact, they were in the middle of a secret mission, so it wasnt a situation where they could come into contact with someone else. Even if they had to wait for the rain to stop. So Seop Chun, likewise, politely clasped his hands together and said, We appreciate your invitation, sir, but we are in such a hurry that we ask you to convey our apologies to the person youre serving. Oh my. At Seop Chuns words, Elder Beom clicked his tongue. Then he made a troubled expression and said, This is quite a dilemma. Since you cant cross the river right away anyway, is there a need to push yourself so hard? The situation is unavoidable. Oh my. Oh dear. Then, sir, well be on our way Before he could finish his words, -Flinch! At that moment, the expressions of Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak stiffened simultaneously. It was due to the intense qi emanating from Elder Beom. Although his hands were clasped behind his back, Elder Beoms qi pressed down on them as if reminiscent of a sharp sword. Pinnacle The pinnacle-stage of the Transcendent Realm. He had somewhat guessed, but Elder Beom was a tremendous master. Just from the true energy emanating from his qi, the gap could be clearly felt to that extent. In terms of the Heaven and Earth Society, he was at a level comparable to an executive. Elder Beom revealed his qi in such a menacing manner and said with a smile, Listen, young masters. This old man is making this request. Please build a rapport with the young lady, even if its just for the sake of this old mans face. Although his words were polite, it was almost half a threat. Seop Chun couldnt hold back his displeasure and said, Are you threatening us now? Hohoho. How could that be a threat? Elder Beom had no intention of actually harming them. He intended to let them know the gap appropriately and then have them attend the gathering the young lady wanted. At least to show that he had done his best to fulfill the young ladys order. You can consider it cooperation, not a threat. Its not a difficult thing, so I hope you can do it. With that, Elder Beom raised his qi even more and tried to pressure them. Right at that moment, From behind, a low voice reached Elder Beoms ear. Sir. -Flinch! Instantly, Elder Beoms eyes widened. This voice belonged to the youngest young man the young lady had singled out. When? Clearly, the three of them had been standing side by side, but he had suddenly disappeared. Elder Beom couldnt help but be perplexed by this. Then a gentle voice resonated in his ear. It seems you dont know what a threat is. Shall I enlighten you? Chapter 201 Chapter 201 C Water Demon (3)You dont seem to know what a threat is, should I explain it to you? The calm voice coming from behind caused Elder Beoms expression to stiffen. In an instant, he didnt even perceive it. For someone to be able to take his back with such internal skill, they were definitely not a low-level martial artist. Hmm. Based on his perception, they were clearly at the peak realm. But for them to be able to conceal their qi to this extent and deceive his senses meant they were a master who could fully control their energy. Unbelievable. Elder Beom inwardly denied this. Thats because in order to deceive him to this degree, one would have to surpass the wall. But wasnt this brat before him only 17 or 18 years old at most? To have reached the Transformation Realm at such a young age? Right. Thats impossible. Its more likely he cultivated some special internal cultivation method. Even he, who had cultivated martial arts for nearly 60 years, had not reached that realm. How could a young lad like this possibly have surpassed the wall? Convinced of this, Elder Beom stomped on the ground. -Pop! He had to get away from the bastard first. Leaping forward, Elder Beom twirled his body, his gray Taoist robe fluttering. Two Extremes Connected Hands! The moment he spun, the sleeves of his robe turned into sharp blades, unleashing a murderous energy. It instantly sliced through the heavy downpour within a radius of almost 50 feet. -Swish! But it didnt end there. Elder Beom stomped his foot towards the ground. One Step Scattering Strength! The instant he stomped on the accumulated rainwater, the splashing droplets absorbed his true energy and transformed into a dispersing hidden weapon. The range was so wide thatC Damn it! Block it! -Shing! Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak simultaneously drew their sabers to fend off the incoming water droplets. -Clang clang clang! The power of the droplets infused with true energy was enough to make their hands holding the sabers go numb. The two of them defended against it while inwardly clicking their tongues. Not only had he reached the peak-stage of the Transcendent Realm, but it would be no exaggeration to say the old mans internal energy had already surpassed that level. -Clang! Tremble! With internal energy of this caliber, he could almost be considered on par with the Five Kings, who were high-ranking executives. Seeing them being pushed back while blocking the true energy-infused water droplets, Elder Beom rolled his eyes and searched for Mok Gyeong-un. He had unleashed quite a powerful technique to distance himself from the fellow. Both were quite formidable, but they consumed a considerable amount of internal energy. However, Elder Beom felt that at least this much was necessary to definitively separate the fellow from his back. Where is he? Where the hell is he? The downpour was so heavy that it was difficult to secure his vision right away. But then, What an interesting technique. Elder Beoms expression stiffened at the voice coming from behind him. Naturally, he had thought he had gained some distance. But what was going on? I failed to create distance? Elder Beom was utterly baffled. He had unleashed an omnidirectional offensive technique, yet not only did he fail to gain distance, but his back was still being seized. How was this possible? -Nngh! Elder Beom gritted his teeth. How could he repeatedly have his back taken by this young brat? Impudent bastard! Elder Beom changed his approach. Rather than trying to gain distance, he took the Five Sequential Steps, a poison stepping method, to change direction while simultaneously unleashing the Two Extremes Connected Hands to attack Mok Gyeong-un. This time, since he hadnt gained distance, if Mok Gyeong-un wanted to block or dodge the Two Extremes Connected Hands, the boy wouldnt be able to continue his antics of seizing his back. -Swish! At that moment, a dark shadow appeared before his eyes. Got you! Elder Beom unleashed his claw technique towards the dark shadow. Two Extremes Roaring Claws, Overturning Grasp! -Bam bam bam bam! It was like a roaring tiger lunging at its prey, baring its sharp fangs. Elder Beom intended to seize the victory the moment he caught the figure. However, -Swish! What? At that instant, his two hands executing the claw technique grazed past the shadow. Then, a voice came from behind. Too slow. You punk! Elder Beom swung his claw backwards. -Swish! But his hand touched nothing. Instead, only Mok Gyeong-uns mocking voice reached his ears. At this rate, will you even be able to see my face? Is this bastard toying with this old man! -Bam bam bam bam! Enraged by the mockery, Elder Beom was about to unleash his claw technique indiscriminately. He felt that he had to get this brat in front of him to vent his frustration. But right at that moment, -Thud! A piercing pain shot through his right leg, and Elder Beoms figure slipped on the rainwater, about to collapse on the ground. Startled, Elder Beom hurriedly reached out his hand to avoid falling. However, -Thud! Ugh! A kick struck his exposed left rib as his figure crumbled, and he was sent tumbling to the ground. -Bang! Aargh Fallen on the ground, Elder Beom clutched his ribs and groaned. It seemed his bones had been broken by that recent strike. It was difficult to even breathe. Mok Gyeong-uns voice reached Elder Beoms ears. Youre quite the exaggerator. Or is it that youve aged to the point where enduring this level of pain is challenging? Cough, cough. Elder Beom raised his head with a stiff expression. He saw Mok Gyeong-un standing there with his hands behind his back, looking down at him. To be so humiliatingly knocked to the ground and have to look up at this punks face Elder Beom was genuinely at a loss for words. Did this brat really surpass the wall? The gap was so evident that he had no choice but to acknowledge it. This bastard was truly a master of the Transformation Realm. For someone not even in his prime to reach such an astonishing realm He was a true monster. Which sect was he from? Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With martial prowess like this, his reputation should have been well-known in the martial arts world. Even though he was from that place, Elder Beom was still aware of individuals with great renown in the martial arts community to a certain extent. Elder Beom struggled to regulate his breathing and asked, Haa haa What is your name? Why do you want to know? Haa I dont have any particular intentions. I was simply in awe of your martial prowess and curious about your esteemed name. Then you can remain curious. .. It meant he had no intention of revealing it. Elder Beom let out a sigh that was almost a lament. The situation had become quite ironic. To think that the person he provoked at the young ladys insistence turned out to be a master of the Transformation Realm How absurd could things get? He had truly messed with the wrong person. It was this old mans mistake. In fact, it was difficult to call this a mistake. Encountering a supreme master who could completely deceive ones senses was extremely rare. And so was meeting someone who had reached the Transformation Realm at such a young age. It could be said to be close to the realm of misfortune. Haa haa Elder Beom straightened his body and said, Alright. If you wont reveal your esteemed name, Ill just call you Little Junior. -Clasp! Elder Beom brought his hands together in a polite gesture and bowed his head. This Elder Beom sincerely apologizes to Little Juniors. Apologize? Thats right. Regarding this matter, even if I had two mouths, I would have nothing to say. But this old man truly had no intention of causing harm. However, regardless of the circumstances, its clear that I made you feel threatened. For that, I apologize and will provide the maximum compensation within my means. So please, just this once, show some leniency. Elder Beom bowed his head respectfully once again. Unlike that place, the martial arts world operated on the logic of power, so he discarded his pride and apologized accordingly. But if he only did this verbally, it might not be effective at all, so -Swish! Elder Beom took out a square jade token from his bosom. He then presented it to Mok Gyeong-un and said, This is a first-grade jade token issued by the Seo Pyeong Money Vault. Seo Pyeong Money Vault? Thats right. This jade token allows you to withdraw 100 gold taels at once. 100 gold taels? A glint flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. 100 gold taels were equivalent to 10,000 silver taels. It was a tremendous sum of money, enough for a sect of considerable scale to operate for about a year. With this much, anyone would have to let the matter go. Oh? Is that so? Ill gratefully accept it. Mok Gyeong-un received the jade token. Seeing this, Elder Beom thought to himself, as expected. Even martial artists were human. Naturally, no one could resist such a huge sum of money. Although it was unfortunate to lose half of the travel expenses he had received, it was better than unnecessarily escalating the situation. Thank you. Just as Elder Beom was about to break his hand gesture and stand up, Mok Gyeong-un put the square jade token into his bosom and said, Compensation is compensation, but shall we continue the earlier conversation? What? Elder Beom frowned. What was he talking about now? After receiving a Seo Pyeong Money Vault jade token that could immediately withdraw 100 gold taels, what was he saying? Look here. This matter should be concluded like this Its not concluded. There are things that can be settled with money and things that cant. No. After receiving such a huge sum, youre saying this now? I am. If you were stronger than me, there would be no need to give money or apologize so meekly. You would have achieved what you wanted. . Elder Beoms mouth closed at Mok Gyeong-uns words. It was hard to deny because it was true. In the first place, he had tried to pressure them with force to take them to the young lady. In fact, he had said those words, so it was difficult to make excuses. Elder Beom tried to appease Mok Gyeong-un as tactfully as possible. Little Junior. I fully understand your feelings. If it seems like I tried to smooth things over with money What do you understand? Thats It doesnt seem like you understand at all. .. Didnt I say thats not the case? This old man simply Wouldnt it be faster to directly experience it rather than just talk? Experience? Yes. It seems you cant differentiate between a threat and cooperation. Is this guy really? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Elder Beoms eyes sharpened for a moment. Come to think of it, his companions were nowhere to be seen. Right at that moment, -Crash! -How, how dare you! !? Elder Beoms pupils trembled frantically at the thunderous sound and familiar shout coming from the inn. You, you bastard! -Whoosh! With a distorted face, Elder Beom hurriedly leaped towards the inn. As he entered the inn through the back door, Elder Beoms expression stiffened. There, along with the collapsed bodyguards, Mong Mu-yak was standing behind the veiled woman, pressing his blade against her slender neck. Although Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun were a level below Elder Beom, none of the other bodyguards were capable of handling the two of them. You you bastards! Let go of that person right now! Elder Beom pressed them with a voice filled with anger. In his heart, he wanted to tear them apart for pressing a blade against that persons neck. In response, Mong Mu-yak spoke in a cold voice, Its best not to move. Nngh! How could he handle this situation? He hadnt expected these bastards to actually commit such a disrespectful act. Just then, How does it feel? Do you now understand the difference between cooperation and a threat? -Clench! Elder Beom bit his lower lip at Mok Gyeong-uns voice coming from behind him. He never thought he would be retaliated against in this manner. He had messed with the wrong opponent. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 C Water Demon (4)How does it feel? Do you now understand the difference between cooperation and a threat? Elder Beom bit his lower lip at Mok Gyeong-uns voice coming from behind him. He never thought he would be retaliated against in this manner. It seemed he had really messed with the wrong opponent. These bastards The young fellows were truly vicious. He never expected they would take the young lady hostage as revenge. No, there wasnt even an opportunity to anticipate it in the first place. Elder Beom glared at Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak with sharpened eyes. Could these young men possibly not be from righteous martial arts sects? Elder Beoms mind became complicated. Although he had been overbearing due to the young ladys insistence, if they were righteous martial artists who valued negotiation, they wouldnt have gone this far. In that case, Evil sect? From what Elder Beom knew, unlike righteous sect members who valued face and honor, evil sect members prioritized profit and benefit, readily engaging in such acts without hesitation. If that was the case, it would become even more troublesome. He had already apologized and even offered compensation, yet they still acted this way, meaning negotiation was futile. -Clench! Elder Beom gritted his teeth. The situation was so disadvantageous that he was getting angry. However, it was crucial to remain calm in times like these. The young lady, who had been taken hostage, must also be feeling fear in this unfamiliar situation. If he didnt handle it carefully, it could lead to the worst outcome. Right then, Impudent bastards The veiled woman, whom he thought would be frightened, opened her mouth, her cheeks trembling. Seeing her attitude, Elder Beom clicked his tongue inwardly. She was indeed that persons daughter. Even in a life-threatening situation, she still uttered such words. This wont do. Elder Beom shook his head while looking at the veiled woman. It meant to refrain from speaking as the situation was dangerous. No matter how preciously she was raised or how carefree she was, she was fundamentally intelligent. At the very least, he believed she wouldnt do anything foolish in a situation like this. Listen. Elder Beom calmly addressed Mok Gyeong-un. Yes. Regarding this matter, its indeed this old mans fault. However, even in the martial arts world where grudges are settled decisively, targeting the elderly, children, and women is going too far. Please release that person and direct all your anger towards this old man instead. Elder Beom spoke as humbly and pleadingly as possible. The situation was already close to the worst, so he was trying to appeal to their compassion. Of course, this plea for sympathy was not only aimed at those threatening them but also to garner public sympathy from the bystanders. -Murmur murmur! With Elder Beoms intentions, the people in the inn started whispering and causing a commotion. From their perspective, it appeared as if Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak had suddenly barged in and attacked the veiled woman and her bodyguards. No way. Who are those guys? Why are they doing this? They were murmuring, but naturally, it could be heard. This isnt good. Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander of the Heaven and Earth Societys headquarters, found the gazes of the bystanders burdensome. He had followed Mok Gyeong-uns sudden order, but there were too many onlookers in this situation. In such circumstances, regardless of ones identity, pressing a blade against a womans neck and threatening her wasnt a good look. My lord. Seop Chun called out to Mok Gyeong-un and signaled with his eyes. It meant that they had sufficiently warned these people, so wouldnt it be better to end it here? Reading this, Elder Beom spoke again in an imploring voice, I beg you. Please, at least release that person. Even if they were from evil sects, they were still human, so he believed they couldnt simply ignore an appeal to their compassion. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth, Hmm. Two out of the threethe elderly, children, and womenare included. You dont need to include this old man. Yes. Of course not. If a supreme master like you, who has reached the peak-stage of the Transcendent Realm, tries to be treated as a frail elderly, it would be shameless. I understand what you mean. So please, that sword, currently pointing at the young lady But you know what? Who was the one who ordered such a formidable master to forcefully bring us even if it meant using force? Elder Beoms words were blocked by Mok Gyeong-uns remark. Didnt you mention outside that it was due to that veiled ladys insistence? At these words, Elder Beom spoke in a flustered tone, He-hey. When did this old man say that? Speaking like this would make it seem like he was using the young lady as an excuse. Conscious of the veiled womans mood, Elder Beom hurriedly made an excuse. The young lady didnt give such an order. This is purely because this old man Dont bother trying to smooth things over. Im not trying to -Grasp! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Elder Beoms shoulder. And as he pressed down forcefully, Urgh. -Thud! Elder Beoms knees were forcibly made to kneel. Although he had profound true energy cultivated over many years, he couldnt possibly compare to a master who had reached the Transformation Realm. -Gnash! Elder Beom gritted his teeth. Unlike before, being humiliated like this in front of so many people and that person was extremely shameful. However, Elder Beom had endured even greater humiliations for a long time in that place. Therefore, he could bear something like this to escape the situation. Elder Beom calmly opened his mouth again, Look. Isnt this enough? Please, stop here Judging whether its enough or not isnt up to the one who started this. -Crunch! Argh. Elder Beoms face contorted in pain as the hand gripping his shoulder tightened as if it would crush it. The veiled woman then shouted, Sir! Seeing that, Elder Beom shook his head with all his might despite the agony. It meant to absolutely not intervene. However, Stop! Stop it! The veiled woman, unable to bear it any longer, shouted at Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, You finally open your mouth. Impudent fellow. Remove your hand from sir immediately! Removing my hand or not is up to me. Ha! The veiled woman found it absurd. No one had ever insulted her in this manner. Yet a mere ruffian with a barely handsome face dared to ignore her order? The veiled woman trembled and spoke, You are truly the epitome of impudence. The impudent one is you. The culprit who summoned a busy person and caused this mess shouldnt be saying such things. You! How dare you! Ah, words wont work after all. -Crunch! Aaaargh. At that moment, an even louder scream escaped Elder Beoms mouth. He had been enduring it by gritting his teeth, but judging from his reddened face with bulging veins, one could imagine how painful it was. Moreover, the shoulder being gripped was turning red with blood. Stop! Stop it! Is that what you want? Yes. I want it! So now, stop If you want me to let go, theres a simple method. A simple method? Yes. What is it? Kneel and apologize. Then perhaps the strength in my hand will loosen. . Those words made her entire body tremble with anger. When leaving that place, Elder Beom had earnestly advised her to avoid revealing her identity unless absolutely necessary, but now she couldnt bear it anymore. She immediately removed her veil. Beneath it, a beautiful face was revealed. Oh my. Wow Gasps of admiration flowed from here and there. Not only was her face beautiful, but she also possessed a truly noble appearance. Even Mong Mu-yak, who had his blade against her neck, was inwardly astonished upon seeing her face. Who the hell is this woman? Beyond her appearance, the air of elegance she exuded was extraordinary. It wasnt something ordinary people could possess. Then, the woman who had revealed her face glared fiercely at Mok Gyeong-un and spoke, Rude fellow. Do you know who I am to do such a thing? Whats with this woman? Mong Mu-yak frowned at her words. He had already guessed that she wasnt an ordinary person, considering she had a formidable master like Elder Beom as a mere bodyguard and was wearing luxurious clothing. However, even if she was such a woman, in a situation like this, she should normally be frightened, trembling, or submitting, yet she still maintained her composure. Moreover, judging from her tone, she seemed to have considerable pride in her identity. In that case, Could this woman be related to the government or the imperial palace? Mong Mu-yak swallowed dryly with a stiff face. If this woman was indeed connected to the government or the imperial palace, it would become quite troublesome. Although the relationship between the government and the martial arts world had improved significantly recently, they still maintained inviolable territories. If his guess was correct, it could lead to a truly bothersome situation. Moreover, their secret mission this time was in the imperial capital, Kaifeng, making it even more so. It might be better to end it here. However, Am I obligated to know who you are? Instead, Mok Gyeong-un went a step further. Naturally, Mok Gyeong-uns provocation could only infuriate her further. Ha! So thats how youre going to be? Youre escalating a matter that could be resolved with a single kneel. The one escalating things is you, bastard. Once you know who I am, lets see if you can still behave so rudely Further words would be an unwise choice. Mok Gyeong-un interrupted her. At this, she scoffed and spoke in an arrogant voice, Hmph. Its too late to regret now. I will definitely -Crunch! Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Aaaaargh! Before she could finish her sentence, With a terrible scream, Elder Beoms shoulder was twisted, and the bone pierced through the flesh, protruding out. Witnessing that horrific sight, the woman who was about to reveal her identity turned pale and lost her words. Mok Gyeong-un then smiled and said to her, Shall I tell you in advance what will happen next? You you! How dare you! I dont know who you are. Nor do I care. But if a bothersome situation arises because you reveal your precious identity out of pointless pride, I will have no choice but to make an inevitable decision. An inevitable decision? Yes. Ill make it as if nothing ever happened. What? You dont seem to understand. Have you heard of the phrase kill to silence? !? Kill to silence. It meant killing people to prevent information from leaking out. At those words, her expression, which had been arrogant and confident, completely stiffened. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt stop there. Sweeping his indifferent gaze over the surrounding people in the inn, he spoke nonchalantly, How unfortunate. If that young lady opens her mouth, you all wont be able to leave here alive either. Well, its not my fault, so blame the young lady. !!!!!!!! The moment he finished speaking, the atmosphere inside the inn instantly turned deathly still. He spoke casually as if it were nothing, but the overwhelming pressure was enough to drive everyone into extreme tension. This, this bastard! How could he steer the situation in such a way? As she was about to open her mouth in disbelief, all the gazes in the inn simultaneously turned towards her. She was perplexed by the gazes filled with resentment and fear, so intense they were suffocating. Why? The real target of the threat was that man, so why were they looking at her with such eyes? Under their gazes, her lips wouldnt part. Amidst that, she saw Mok Gyeong-uns face, shrouded in shadows, through her eyes. He was grinning with a spine-chilling smile that reached his ears, his face filled with nothing but malice. -Shiver! A chill ran down her spine and throughout her entire body. The moment fear gripped her entire being, her legs turned weak and gave out. -Thud! Chapter 203 Chapter 203 C Water Demon (5)Three years ago, one day. [Hyeon-ah.] [Yes, Fa] [When its just the two of us, you can call me Dad.] [Yes, Dad.] [Our little spitfire has turned seventeen this year, becoming a grown lady.] [Heh. A lady as in a graceful and beautiful lady?] The one called Hyeon-ah bragged about her elated mood, twirling her colorful skirt. The middle-aged man with a refined and elegant appearance smiled and said, [Youve been studying the Book of Songs.] [Yes. The Book of Songs says, A graceful and beautiful lady is a good match for a gentleman.] The Book of Songs states that a graceful and beautiful lady is a good match for a gentleman. It means that a gentle and chaste woman is a fitting partner for a virtuous man. [But I dont want to become a graceful and beautiful lady.] [Why is that?] [Half the world is women, and theyre told to be graceful and beautiful ladies. I dont want to become so old-fashioned.] [Then what do you want to be?] [Men can have three wives and four concubines, so is there a law saying I cant do the same?] [] At her words, the middle-aged man shook his head. Since she was his only daughter, he had spoiled her, so it worried him sometimes. This child was still under his protection, so she had nothing to fear, but both this place, full of conspiracies and power struggles, and the world were exceedingly treacherous. [Hyeon-ah.] [Yes.] [You dont need to concern yourself with being a lady or chaste. However, now that youve grown up, your father has one piece of advice.] [What is it?] [Everything you enjoy now stems solely from your surname and that blood. You have a nobler bloodline than anyone else and deserve to enjoy it. But] [But?] [The world isnt so easy.] [What do you mean?] [Dont be overly confident in the power of your surname and bloodline.] [.. Why are you saying this?] [Right now, your bloodline and this father serve as a sturdy fence for you, but there will come a time when that fence will be of no use.] [..] [When that fearful and confusing moment arrives, in the end, the only thing that can protect you will not be this father or this surname, but your own judgment.] *** -Thud! Her legs weakened, and she unintentionally knelt down. She had lived her entire life without fear or worry. However, the unprecedented terror stemming from anothers malice shredded her heart and made her tremble incessantly. -Tremble tremble! Seeing her uncontrollably shaking hands and feet, she suddenly recalled her fathers words. Her father, who had always been lenient, had advised her with a stern face for the first time. [When that fearful and confusing moment arrives, in the end, the only thing that can protect you will not be this father or this surname, but your own judgment.] At the time, she thought her father was in a bad mood. So she didnt take it seriously. Would such a moment, as her father mentioned, ever come? She firmly believed that she had an absolute bloodline and surname, so no one could touch her unless they shared the same blood. However, upon venturing outside and facing a dangerous moment where all of that was useless, she inevitably collided with the wall of reality. The bastards voice reached her ears. Youve knelt, so all thats left is to apologize. These words caused her eyes to tremble violently. I I have to kneel and apologize to such a lowly thug? She had the noblest bloodline in the Central Plains. For someone like her to suffer such humiliation was unthinkable. Even if it meant death, it might be right to maintain face for the sake of this noble bloodline. However, reality wasnt so simple. It seems difficult for you to say those words. It would inconvenience everyone here. As soon as Mok Gyeong-un finished speaking, The people inside the inn glared at her with resentful eyes and whispered. Damn it. Is it that hard? Just apologize and be done with it! Why do we, who have nothing to do with this, have to suffer like this? Who does she think she is! They were murmuring quietly, but all those voices strangely rang in her ears as if they were pounding. This drove her into a corner, making it impossible for her to maintain her pride. She lifted her head with difficulty and looked at someone. That someone was Elder Beom. Argh Elder Beom, who had suffered an injury where his shoulder bone was broken and pierced through the flesh. Suffering in agony, Elder Beom desperately tried to say something to her. You must endure -Clench! At Elder Beoms words, she bit her lower lip hard. Enduring humiliation at every moment was painful and infuriating, but if she let it all out here, she and everyone else would die. The lowly ones in the inn could all die for all she cared. However, not only her own life, belonging to a noble bloodline, but she couldnt let Sir Beom, whom her father had assigned to her, die in a place like this. As a result, she opened her mouth with the determination to endure humiliation. -Gnash! I to you, sir have committed a great sin ugh -Drip drip! Her pride was so wounded that tears wouldnt stop flowing as she spoke. [In the end, the only thing that can protect you will not be this father or this surname, but your own judgment.] However, pondering her fathers words, she finally finished speaking. Please forgive me. Finally, after submitting and completing her apology, all eyes in the inn turned to Mok Gyeong-un. Everyone had tense looks on their faces. They feared, what if that fellow broke his promise and killed them all? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips and said, Unfortunately, Ill have to end it here. Unfortunately? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Elder Beom sincerely clicked his tongue. It was no different than saying he really intended to slaughter everyone in the inn if the young lady had held out until the end. He hadnt expected it, but this fellow had a truly vicious nature. Young lady Elder Beom was truly proud of her. If she hadnt endured and had let out her anger and maintained her pride, everything would have been over. In that sense, this incident might have been medicine rather than poison for her. At the very least, she had realized the reality that her noble status and bloodline didnt protect her from everything. -Swish! Elder Beom carefully looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un then grinned and signaled to Mong Mu-yak, saying, Sheathe your sword. Yes. As the order was given, Mong Mu-yak removed the sword from her neck. With the sword removed from her neck, the woman who had endured humiliation and apologized inwardly vowed. She would take this incident as a stepping stone and never again allow herself to be in a situation where she had to kneel or suffer humiliation. And, I wont forgive you. That man who had subjected her to such humiliation. She would never forget him. Since he had inflicted such humiliation and disgrace upon her, the one who inherited the noblest bloodline in this country, he would definitely pay the price. Enjoy it while you can. But before long, you will beg me in the most miserable way. She raised her head and looked at the people in the inn. Everyone was relieved and happy that the situation had ended peacefully because she had knelt and apologized. Seeing them like that made her feel disgusted. Those bastards were all the same. They only cared about their own safety and couldnt say a word to the one threatening them, instead cornering her. How dare these lowly ones! She couldnt forgive these bastards either. They had contributed to her humiliation and witnessed it without missing a single detail. She glared at them. As if sensing her gaze, they all avoided meeting her eyes. Just wait a little. Once those fellows left this place, she would have to tell the guards to kill them all without leaving a single one. Although she hadnt revealed her identity, she didnt want this shameful incident to reach anyones ears. Seeing her murderous expression, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corners of his lips. Then he lightly tapped Elder Beoms uninjured shoulder and headed towards the inns entrance. *** -Whoosh! As they distanced themselves from the inn, Mong Mu-yak glanced back with somewhat worried eyes. Seop Chun asked him, puzzled, Whats wrong? At his question, Mong Mu-yak looked at Mok Gyeong-un, not Seop Chun, and said, My Lord. What is it? Is it alright to just leave like this? At this question, Seop Chun was about to ask why but then nodded his head in agreement and said, Actually, I have the same thought as Mu-yak. About what? Although she submitted under the pressure of power, she seemed to have considerable pride. And the way she kept mentioning her identity She seemed to be the child of a high-ranking government official or someone from the imperial palace. At Mong Mu-yaks speculation, Seop Chun tilted his head and said, The imperial palace? But isnt that going too far? If she were a member of the imperial family, wouldnt she have had more guards than that? She had an old master who had reached the peak-stage of the Transcendent Realm and eight first-rate warriors as guards. Isnt that quite a lot? Still, if she were a member of the imperial family, I think she would have brought soldiers as well. Well, who knows? She might have come out quietly for a secret mission. At Mong Mu-yaks words, Seop Chun frowned. If what he said was true, there could be repercussions from ending it like this. Therefore, Seop Chun said to Mok Gyeong-un, My Lord. Since things have already happened, it might be better for us to Theres no need for that. What? Why? Have you heard of the phrase killing with a borrowed knife? Killing with a borrowed knife? Killing with a borrowed knife. It means harming others by using someone else, like borrowing a knife to kill. He didnt understand why Mok Gyeong-un was saying this. As he was puzzled, -Aaaaargh! A scream came from the direction of the inn. Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak turned their heads with confused expressions to look in that direction. *** As Mok Gyeong-un and his group left, she hurriedly rushed to the injured Elder Beom. She asked worriedly, Sir Beom, are you alright? Haa haa Im fine. I can endure this much. Still Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing the bone broken and piercing through the flesh, she wasnt sure if she could call this fine. However, Elder Beom was a formidable master of martial arts recognized even by her father. As he said himself, he could overcome this much without difficulty. Are you sure youre alright? Please dont worry too much. At Elder Beoms answer, she whispered in his ear, Alright. Then, Sir. Can I ask you a favor? What is it? After you recover, can you take care of all the people in this inn with the help of the guard warriors? !? At her words, Elder Beoms pupils trembled. He had sensed that she was in a bad mood to some extent, but he never thought the repercussions would extend to the people in the inn. Of course, it wasnt incomprehensible. She, with a great bloodline, had shown everyone the sight of her suffering humiliation. Theres no other choice. He couldnt blame her for this cruel decision. Therefore, Elder Beom was about to nod and agree. Right at that moment, -Swish swish! !? At the sound ringing in his ears, Elder Beom hurriedly tried to move his body. However, perhaps due to the injury in his shoulder, his body wouldnt listen to him as he wished. Thus, -Thud thud! Ugh! Elder Beom used his body as a shield to block the incoming objects with his back. Judging from the burning sensation on his back, they were definitely hidden weapons. However, Whats wrong with my body? Although his right shoulder injury was severe, it shouldnt have made his body this heavy and uncontrollable. Come to think of it, the sensation in the shoulder that vicious fellow had lightly tapped was strange. As if he had been poisoned by something Right at that moment, -Startle! Thud! The startled Elder Beom twisted his body with all his might. However, a sharp sword pierced through his abdomen and protruded out. -Stab! Seeing this right in front of her, she was so shocked that she screamed. Aaaaargh! -Swish! Ah! Elder Beom urgently pushed her forward and turned his body to execute a claw technique. -Bam bam! Ugh! -Whoosh! Someone who was struck in the chest by Elder Beoms claw technique was pushed back. That someone was none other than one of the wanderers who had been watching the situation inside the inn. But it wasnt just one person. The wanderers had already drawn their swords and surrounded Elder Beom. These, these people, how? Elder Beoms complexion rapidly darkened. *** -Whoosh! At the same time, outside the inn. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, I casually mentioned to one of the wanderers there. I asked if that esteemed young lady would leave them alone after suffering such humiliation. At these words, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak immediately clicked their tongues. They understood the meaning of killing with a borrowed knife that Mok Gyeong-un had mentioned. The inside of that inn would now become a bloody battlefield with their own fight. Shall we go now? Mok Gyeong-un turned his body as if he was no longer interested in this matter. Seeing his back, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak genuinely felt fear towards Mok Gyeong-un. He was completely manipulating the situation as he wished, like flipping the palm of his hand. If such a person became an enemy, it would be truly terrifying. Chapter 204 Chapter 204 C Karma (1)Whoosh! Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander of the Heaven and Earth Societys headquarters, clicked his tongue at the fierce downpour. The rain seems to be getting heavier as we approach the riverside. He wasnt sure if crossing the river would be possible even with a large boat. Upon climbing a high hill, he saw the river current that was practically a raging torrent, which was deeply worrying. Just then, the only estate in the village came into view. Compared to the magnificent estates in the inner city of the Heaven and Earth Society, it was utterly shabby, but it was evident that it was quite wealthy for a small riverside village. Mong Mu-yak looked at the estate and said, There seem to be quite a few people inside. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un nodded. That was because he could sense the presence of people inside the closed estate, and smoke was even rising from the tiled roofs. They must be employees. Lets go inside for now. Seop Chun took the lead and walked towards the main gate. As he grabbed the door handle to knock, he noticed a plaque-like object attached next to the gate and spoke with a glint in his eyes, My Lord. What is it? It seems the boat owner is not an ordinary village tycoon. If not ordinary, then extraordinary? Look at this. The plaque that Seop Chun pointed to read: [Meritorious Retainer of Quelling Turmoil, Fourth Rank] Meritorious Retainer of Quelling Turmoil? As Mok Gyeong-un read it, Mong Mu-yak, who had approached closely, frowned and said, It seems the owner of this estate was a government official who had rendered meritorious service. A government official? Yes. Judging from the plaque being hung right next to the main gate, he might be a government official who retired to his hometown after rendering meritorious service. Oh my. What a day it is! Seop Chun clicked his tongue. At the inn, they had already encountered individuals who might be related to the government or the imperial palace. If the owner of this estate was also a former government official, it would be truly ironic. Of course, unlike the reactions of these two, Mok Gyeong-un seemed utterly unconcerned as he said, Does it matter whether he was a government official or not? We just need to borrow a boat and cross the river. Well thats true. He was right about that. It was just an ironic situation. Seop Chun then grabbed the door handle and knocked on the gate. -Knock! Knock! Perhaps due to the heavy rain, there was no response from inside. So Seop Chun shouted and knocked on the door. Is anyone inside? -Knock! Knock! After knocking a few times like that, the gate opened soon after. -Creak! As the gate opened, a woman in her mid-twenties wearing a paper umbrella appeared, accompanied by two sturdy-looking men. Seeing them, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flashed with interest. Hmm. She didnt seem to be the boat owner he had heard about from the innkeeper. But she appeared to be related. Both the innkeeper and the old man named Elder Beom had mentioned that the boat owner was on the verge of death. Judging from the womans haggard face, dark complexion, and lack of energy, she might be the boat owners daughter. What brings you gentlemen here at this late hour? Pardon us, but may we meet the owner of the estate? The haggard-looking woman didnt answer Seop Chuns question. Instead, she glanced at the military sabers hanging from Seop Chuns waist and asked, Forgive my presumption, but are you simply travelers seeking to cross the river? Or are you the ones who came after seeing the notice in front of the government office in the nearby county? At the womans words, Seop Chun furrowed his brows. They had said they came to see the owner of the estate, but the question she asked in return was strange. He understood her asking if they were travelers trying to cross the river, but he couldnt comprehend what she meant by the notice in front of the government office. A notice literally means a written request for help. Puzzled by this, Seop Chun thought it had nothing to do with them and was about to answer that it was the former. We are just We came after seeing the notice. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un abruptly interrupted Seop Chun. My Lord? Seop Chun looked at Mok Gyeong-un, startled. Their purpose was simply to borrow a boat to cross the river. But if they unnecessarily said they came after seeing a notice they didnt even know about and were asked about its content Ah! Just then, the haggard-looking woman let out a gasp, and her eyes reddened. Huh? Seop Chun couldnt understand the womans reaction. Wasnt she suspicious? Then the woman clasped her hands together, bowed her head, and spoke in a choked voice, Thank you. I sincerely thank you for coming, even in this manner. !? Her reaction was as if she was desperately clinging to a straw, willing to grasp at anything. What on earth had happened for her to react like this? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un casually asked her, We came because of the notice, but we would like to meet the master first. Is that possible? Ah! At these words, Seop Chun finally nodded in understanding. The woman had a sharp edge to her when asked if they were simply travelers trying to cross the river. So rather than directly stating their purpose, it was a way to indirectly approach and confirm whether the boat owners condition was truly suitable for sailing or not. At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the woman raised her head, let out a deep sigh, and said, I can show you my fathers condition, but he hasnt been in his right mind since a while ago. It seems to be the result of his past karma. Ah so it was true? At her words, Seop Chun looked at Mong Mu-yak with troubled eyes. Mong Mu-yak also couldnt hide his difficulty. If they couldnt cross the river quickly, they might not be able to make it to the gathering point on time. While they were worrying about this, Mok Gyeong-un showed interest in something else. Mok Gyeong-uns gaze was not on the woman but behind her, or more precisely, beyond the main gate. Its trembling. The energy of a vengeful spirit could be felt from inside the estate. It was exceedingly chilling and ominous. Moreover, it seemed to have been going on for quite some time, as the entire interior of the estate was heavily stagnant, as if sinking like a boat, being engulfed by this ominous energy. [That master is possessed by a water demon.] So this is what it meant. It seemed the words of the old woman, the innkeeper, were not mere rumors after all. However, what was peculiar was that such ominous energy was only felt when the gate was opened. As if someone had artificially blocked it, like at the Corpse Blood Valley cliff Oh. Is it this? Mok Gyeong-uns gaze turned to the six talismans meticulously attached between the cracks of the gate. Upon seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un immediately recognized what it was. Six Talismans Four Directions Technique. Whoever did it seemed to be a fairly skilled exorcist. Considerable spell power could be felt from the talismans. They were attached not long ago. After absorbing the power of the beast inside the scroll and Third-Eyed, Mok Gyeong-uns spell power had also reached a level nearly on par with Sun-level diviner. He could vaguely estimate when this talisman technique was formed just by sensing the energy flowing from the talismans. Thus, It seems a skilled exorcist recently visited? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the woman replied with wide eyes, How did you know that? The person seems to be proficient in talisman techniques. In addition to the cracks of the main gate, they must have attached them to the back gate and the walls on the east and west sides, right? Yes! Yes! I didnt know because it was hidden by the bamboo fence, but are you perhaps an exorcist? The reason she asked this was that Mok Gyeong-un wasnt wearing the Taoist robe that exorcists usually wore. At her question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and replied, My skills are insignificant, but I learned techniques from a renowned exorcist. Insignificant? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak inwardly clicked their tongues. He possessed such miraculous exorcism skills that he could even reattach a severed arm, so how could he describe it as insignificant? It was unnecessary modesty. Of course, the woman, unaware of this, shook her head and said gratefully, Its no small feat to come here through the heavy rain on this dark night. I sincerely thank you. Not at all. But do we have to stay here? Oh my, what am I thinking? I left the guests standing in the rain. Please come inside. The woman led Mok Gyeong-uns group into the estate. As they entered, she introduced herself. Her name was Woo Hyang, and she was the eldest daughter of the estate owner. Perhaps because Mok Gyeong-un and his group had said they came after seeing the notice, her attitude remained friendly throughout. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the two men guarding her were different. They kept glancing at them with dissatisfied eyes as they guided them. So, Cheong-ryeong said, The two men were walking side by side, and their steps were in unison as they moved forward. It couldnt be considered a mere coincidence, as their walking postures were also quite similar. Mok Gyeong-un also nodded in agreement. Come to think of it, the Meritorious Retainer of Quelling Turmoil on the plaque next to the main gate could also mean a meritorious retainer who suppressed a rebellion. Considering this and the fact that he had individuals presumed to be government soldiers as guards, as Cheong-ryeong said, there was a high probability that the estate owner was a retired military official. Then Seop Chun approached Mok Gyeong-un and whispered, My Lord, I apologize, but do you intend to help the estate owner? We need to take the boat. If he were in a normal state, they could threaten him to sail the boat, but it was the opposite situation. I understand that, but Lets see first. Whether something ominous is attached to him or not. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seop Chun was puzzled. He thought Mok Gyeong-un might be trying to help the estate owner, who was said to be on the verge of death, with miraculous exorcism techniques like when he reattached Mong Mu-yaks severed arm. But he suddenly mentioned checking if something ominous was attached, so he couldnt understand what he meant. So he cautiously asked, What do you mean by that ominous thing? Something like a vengeful spirit or a malevolent ghost. He became even more confused. Werent vengeful spirits and malevolent ghosts closer to superstition and strangeness? He couldnt understand why his master was saying such things, but Woo Hyang, the estate owners daughter who was leading the way, said, The benefactors who arrived earlier after seeing the notice are guarding the main hall where my father is. The main hall? Yes, the exorcist named Yi Mun-hae said tonight would be the critical moment At her words, Mok Gyeong-un nodded. That was because as they approached the main hall, the ominous energy became more turbulent and stronger. With this level of energy, it was definitely not low-grade. Ah! Theres someone over there. Woo Hyang pointed to the front of the main hall building visible beyond the pavilion. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flashed with interest upon seeing this. Huh? Under the eaves of the main halls roof, a man was leaning against the wall, drinking from a gourd. This man was not very tall, but his muscles were so brawny and developed that he was twice the size of an ordinary person. But what was more noticeable than this was his nearly bald head with short hair and the prayer beads filled with broken eggs hanging around his neck. A monk? His attire and appearance certainly seemed like that of a monk. In a way, he even gave off a similar feeling to Horse Monk. Then Seop Chun spoke, Oh my. What is he doing here? Do you know him? Instead of Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak intervened and replied, Demon-Subduing Fist Warrior, Ja Geum-jeong. Demon-Subduing Fist Warrior? It was a unique title. Demon-subduing literally meant subjugating demons. There was actually an organization that used this title, and it was none other than Shaolin Temple, known as the birthplace and center of the righteous martial arts world. Shaolin Temple had monks with various precepts and titles, and the title demon-subduing was usually given to martial monks who cultivated both Buddhism and martial arts. Unlike the title demon-subduing that would be fitting for martial monks who practice Buddhism, the aura emanating from that man was rather crude and exuded a rough scent of blood. Mok Gyeong-uns question was quickly resolved. That man is an expelled monk from Shaolin. An expelled monk? Yes. An expelled monk. Literally, a monk who was excommunicated for violating the precepts. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un nodded as if he understood. Ah. It must be because of the precept against killing. The precept against killing. A monk who practices Buddhism must not kill any living being. That was no different even for a monk from Shaolin Temple, known as the center of martial arts. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mong Mu-yak shook his head and replied, No. He was expelled for indulging too much in alcohol. !? Chapter 205 Chapter 205 C Karma (2)He was expelled for indulging too much in alcohol? Mok Gyeong-un asked in response. The reason was that it deviated from his expectations. It may be hard to believe, but thats the official reason Shaolin Temple used to expel him. At Mong Mu-yaks words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glimmered with interest. The expelled monks name was Ja Geum-jeong, wasnt it? For a monk, he had a rough appearance that exuded a wild aura, but even if that wasnt the case, that man had stained his hands with a lot of blood. Mok Gyeong-un, sensitive to blood, could instinctively sense this. There seems to be more to it than that. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, this time Seop Chun clicked his tongue and said, Were in trouble, My Lord. That bald monk is one of the Three Madmen of the Central Plains. Three Madmen? Hes one of the three people currently known as the most insane in the martial arts world. Insane, you say? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Mong Mu-yak, the deputy chief of the sect leaders direct information department, said, Although hes been quiet recently, there was a time when Shaolin was in an uproar because they released a madman due to his incomprehensible eccentric behavior. A madman Shaolin, like other sects, severs the meridians or destroys the danjeon of martial monks they expel, reclaiming their sects martial arts. But that man still possesses the martial arts he learned from Shaolin. Thats why many people in the martial arts world protested to Shaolin. Telling them to solve the problem they created? Solve the problem you created. It means the one who caused the problem should solve it. Mong Mu-yak nodded and said, Yes. For someone like that, he seems unscathed. Indeed. I dont know why, but as the leader of the Nine Great Sects and the center of righteous martial arts, Shaolin should be able to subdue him, but theyre simply turning a blind eye. Hmm. Interesting. To the smiling Mok Gyeong-un, Seop Chun said with a worried tone, My Lord. I dont know why that man is here, but getting involved with him could be troublesome. Is he that unruly? Hes someone who has committed eccentric acts regardless of whether theyre righteous or evil sects, earning him the nickname of a madman. Moreover, I heard his martial arts are in a league of their own. In a league of their own? Yes. Although it seems like he only cultivated external energy, there are rumors that hes the only one who mastered the Supreme Power, which is said to have been lost hundreds of years ago even in Shaolin. Shaolin has numerous supreme cultivation methods. Most of the mind methods they possess are called top-grade methods in the martial arts world. However, when the worst catastrophe that divided the old and current martial arts world occurred, half of them were lost. Fortunately, the genuine versions of methods like the Great Vehicle Prajna Zen, Muscle Change Classic, and Marrow Washing Classic were hidden in Buddhist scriptures, allowing their lineage to be fully preserved, and other mind methods could be restored to some extent over time. However, the only thing that Shaolin couldnt restore was the Supreme Power and the Great Zen of Bodhidharma. There was a lack of remaining materials, and it was said to be extremely difficult to learn. If he had restored it at a young age to that extent, it was no different from possessing the talent of a grandmaster-level genius. My Lord. Theres nothing good that can come from getting involved with that man Why are you all like this? At that moment, Woo Hyang, the estate owners daughter who was guiding the way, stopped and looked at them, puzzled. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Its nothing. Then he spoke softly to Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak. Just ignore it. What? Didnt you say we need to cross the river quickly, whether he mastered the Supreme Power or not, or whether hes a madman or not? Thats true, but Then does it matter who he is? With those words, Mok Gyeong-un walked past the pavilion as if he didnt care at all. Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak looked at each other, shrugged their shoulders with a resigned expression, and followed behind Mok Gyeong-un. As they passed the pavilion, the Demon-Subduing Fist Warrior Ja Geum-jeong, who was drinking from a gourd under the eaves of the roof, frantically waved his hand at the empty air. Seeing this, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak frowned and clicked their tongues inwardly. Hes indeed a madman. Thats all it seemed to them. However, Woo Hyang, the estate owners daughter, seemed accustomed to it and called out without paying any attention. Sir. Sir, these gentlemen are -Swish swish! At her call, the Demon-Subduing Fist Warrior Ja Geum-jeong waved his hand holding the gourd as if telling her not to disturb him. Then he continued his incomprehensible actions. He wildly swung his other hand in the air, which looked bizarre to anyone. However, Mok Gyeong-un nodded slightly as if agreeing with Cheong-ryeongs words. As they entered the pavilion, the ominous energy was surging even more, and perhaps due to this influence, low-grade miscellaneous spirits that couldnt even take form were gathering from all directions. They seemed to be gathering through the earth veins and the falling rain, and although the exorcist had blocked the energy with talismans, it didnt seem to completely stop it. -Woo woo woo! -Huu huu huu! Whimpering sounds could be heard from here and there. This would only get worse. Damn it. -Bam bam! The Demon-Subduing Fist Warrior Ja Geum-jeong drove away the miscellaneous spirits trying to enter the building with an annoyed expression. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flashed with interest upon seeing this. This was the reason why both Mok Gyeong-un and Cheong-ryeong were surprised. In the case of exorcists, they could make contact with strange beings like vengeful spirits and malevolent ghosts through spell power or mediums imbued with it. However, among ordinary people, although there were occasionally those whose spiritual power awakened and opened their eyes after death, there were hardly any who could make contact with them. Mok Gyeong-uns ability to directly make contact with the dead or strange beings was closer to something innate. It could be considered an extremely exceptional case, but that expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong was making contact in a slightly different manner. The wooden puppet that Cheong-ryeong resided in had difficulty sensing the energy itself. Thats why she was asking Mok Gyeong-un, who could directly discern the energy with his eyes. It was clearly visible to Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had already opened the energy of the Three Eyes in his right eye. Although temporary, whenever the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong swung his hand at the miscellaneous spirits, the surrounding energy gathered in his hand. That energy was completely different from what was refined through methods. It was closer to a natural form. Now Mok Gyeong-un could understand what she meant. The natural principles seemed to mean harmonizing with the energy of all things. However, this was very abstract, so it didnt seem to be a realm that could be achieved simply by recognizing and desiring it. Hmm. In any case, if the Supreme Power had such a remarkable utility as Cheong-ryeong said, he couldnt help but be interested. Just then, Seop Chun quietly spoke. My Lord doesnt something seem strange? What is it? That expelled monk may be a madman, but something feels eerily ominous as if unknown individuals are lying in ambush around us. You feel it too? Mong Mu-yak also frowned and agreed with this. In fact, ever since entering the estate, they had been feeling a strange energy that they couldnt quite put their finger on, but as they stood in front of the main hall building, it had become overwhelmingly strong. At their reactions, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, You both certainly have good perception. Perception? What do you mean? Considering you can sense the miscellaneous spirits around without spell power. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yaks expressions stiffened. Was his lord saying this to tease them? But this ominous energy they kept feeling was extremely unpleasant. They wanted to flee from this place right away. Right at that moment, Ugh. Woo Hyang, the estate owners daughter, clutched her chest and staggered. One of the men guarding her grabbed her as she was about to fall. Young Lady! Ah Her face, which was already haggard, turned even paler, and her body trembled. Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, Damn it! The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had been driving away the miscellaneous spirits with a gourd in his hand, hurriedly approached her. There was a reason for Woo Hyangs condition. That was because three formless miscellaneous spirits were clinging to her. Her body and mind had already been weakened to the extreme from being enveloped in the ominous energy of the estate for a long time, and the miscellaneous spirits had targeted her. These damn things! Ja Geum-jeong tried to remove one of the miscellaneous spirits attached to her chest. The guard holding her shouted, What are you trying to do? Get away from her immediately! Get away? You bastard, are you looking down on someone trying to help? If you dont move your hand, Ill punch a hole in your face and send you to Buddha. His words were not only crude but also vicious. Angered by this, one of the men intervened and said, If you lay a single finger on the Young Ladys body -Thud! Before he could finish his sentence, the man collapsed, unconscious from Ja Geum-jeongs punch. What will you do if I do? The man supporting Woo Hyang couldnt hide his bewilderment. He had thought the monks physique was good and muscular, but he didnt expect him to be this strong. Hey. If you dont move right now, that young lady will become a corpse today! D-dont come any closer Dont move! Today, this bald monk will open the precept against killing Threatening like that will naturally lead to misunderstandings. At the mocking voice coming from behind, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong turned his head with a fierce expression. What? You bastard who looks like a long-lived courtesan. Do you think Im desperate to touch this womans chest right now? Seeing him getting angry, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corners of his mouth. And he said, Interesting. What? Youre not a madman, just someone who doesnt care about others. You bastard, what nonsense are you spewing -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un suddenly stretched out his hand. Thinking he was attacking, Ja Geum-jeong turned his body and tried to assume a fighting stance. Right at that moment, -Whoo whoo whoo! With a howling sound, something hazy brushed past and was caught in Mok Gyeong-uns hand. They were none other than the miscellaneous spirits clinging to Woo Hyang. Mok Gyeong-un, who had sucked in the miscellaneous spirits with a technique, chuckled and, -Sizzle! He directly exterminated them with death energy. Seeing the miscellaneous spirits disappear in an instant, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong opened his mouth with surprised eyes. You what are you? What was this bastards identity? Based on his perception, he thought they were martial artists brought by Woo Hyang, the estate owners daughter. In fact, he had sensed energy at the peak level. But what was that just now? Not only did he pull the miscellaneous spirits with some strange technique like a vacuum, but he also exterminated them. Of course, he had to be surprised. However, -Whoo whoo whoo! -Woo woo woo! Even more miscellaneous spirits began to swarm from all directions. Their number was countless. But as the number of miscellaneous spirits increased exponentially like this, even those who werent exorcists or had their spiritual eyes opened could sense them. -Startle! What is this? Everywhere is Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun looked around with puzzled expressions. Although they couldnt see anything, the surroundings were being engulfed by some ominous energy. Damn it! There are so many. They said the talismans would block the evil spirits from entering, but nonsense! The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong hurriedly assumed a fighting stance. The surrounding energy began to gather towards him. It seemed he was about to confront the miscellaneous spirits trying to enter the main hall in earnest. At that moment, It would be a waste of time. A waste of time? Yes. It doesnt seem like a problem that can be solved by catching them one by one. No. Then do you have some brilliant idea, you bastard who looks like a long-lived courtesan? Your way of speaking isnt very pleasant. What? Lets put out the urgent fire first and fix that later. As soon as he finished speaking, -Clasp! Clasp! Clasp! Mok Gyeong-un formed simplified hand seals with his left hand. Soldier! Fight! Tear! Array! They were the hand seals of the Nine Character Vitality Method. Then, in an instant, an immense spell power filled the surroundings. -Rumble! And then, -Boom! Four huge pillars shot up from the corners around the main hall. These were created by Mok Gyeong-uns spell power and technique. The only one who could see this with the naked eye was the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had opened his spiritual eyes. This is -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un placed a talisman on his lips and muttered softly, Four Peaks Linking Technique. -Whoosh! At that moment, the four pillars connected, creating a massive surface. And that surface instantly blocked the surroundings of the main hall building with spell power. In that state, Mok Gyeong-un raised his hand upward, then opened and closed his palm. Then, -Boom boom boom boom boom! The numerous miscellaneous spirits that had swarmed around the main hall couldnt withstand the vast spell power and instantly exploded. !!!!!! Witnessing this scene, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong was momentarily at a loss for words. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 C Karma (3)During the time when the exiled monk Deok-mun[1] of the Shaolin Temple was still a monk, his Dharma name was Ja Geum-jeong. He was taken in by the current Sutra Pavilion Master, Grand Monk Gong-jeon, who was one of the top five martial arts masters in Shaolin. Grand Monk Gong-jeon, who took in Ja Geum-jeong after he lost his parents to ongoing famine and bandit attacks, highly regarded Ja Geum-jeongs martial arts talent among the children he had taken in at Shaolin and personally taught him martial arts as his direct disciple. Living up to these expectations, Ja Geum-jeongs outstanding martial prowess was recognized to the extent that he was even mentioned as a candidate for the next Ten Precepts Monk after just ten years. However, despite this recognition and Grand Monk Gong-jeons repeated recommendations, Ja Geum-jeong was repeatedly excluded from the list of Ten Precepts Monk candidates. Grand Monk Gong-jeon, who considered this unfair, raised the issue during a Dharma Council meeting. Amitabha. I would like to ask the Abbot and all of you. Why do you keep excluding Deok-mun from the list of candidates whenever selecting the Ten Precepts Monk? It was the Precepts Hall Master, Grand Monk Dae-deok, who answered Grand Monk Gong-jeons question. Amitabha. As the Sutra Pavilion Master is well aware, one must not only excel in martial arts to become a Ten Precepts Monk, correct? Of course. However, in my judgment as the one who directly taught that child, no one has a gentler heart than him. At these words, Grand Monk Dae-deok, the Precepts Hall Master, let out a sigh and opened his mouth. Sutra Pavilion Master. Amitabha. Please speak. There is a difference between having an upright heart and a gentle one. Precepts Hall Master. You know better than anyone the unfortunate circumstances behind Deok-mun being called to the Precepts Hall several times, dont you? And that is precisely why that child is not suitable to become a Ten Precepts Monk who will represent Shaolin. How can you say that? Do you want me to directly mention this matter? At those words, Grand Monk Gong-jeon suddenly realized his mistake. He only wanted to give his disciple, Ja Geum-jeong, a chance. However, because of this, the fact that only he, the Precepts Hall Master, and the Abbot knew within Shaolin was about to be revealed. I can understand that seeing things one shouldnt see when the Spiritual Gate opens is that childs karma given by Buddha. However, Deok-mun tries to endure it not through the practice of the Buddhas teachings, but with the alcohol offered in the Dharma Hall. Murmuring At the Precepts Hall Masters words, the senior monks began to stir. Grand Monk Gong-jeon tried to settle this. Precepts Hall Master, but thats Yes. The world that child sees is different from ordinary people. How can living in a world where he sees dead spirits not be painful? You know that, yet And that is precisely why it cannot be allowed. He has to endure pain and suffering for a lifetime, but he has already succumbed to alcohol several times, unable to control himself, and is locked up in the Seclusion Hall. How can we give the position of Ten Precepts Monk, which requires being a role model to other monks, to someone like that? We should no longer discuss this issue. At the Precepts Hall Masters words, all the monks in the council hall nodded their heads. Seeing them, Grand Monk Gong-jeon lowered his head with a regretful expression and pressed his palms together. He wanted to give that child a chance. However, while everyone said they understood, they looked at the childs suffering with a distorted view and simply believed it should be overcome through the Buddhas teachings. Amitabha. But Grand Monk Gong-jeon thought differently. How can one overcome everything just by practicing the Buddhas teachings? He saw no big difference in telling someone whose leg was cut off to diligently practice the Buddhas way and that they would be able to walk someday. Everyone only sees one side of that child. Grand Monk Gong-jeon was truly regretful. Because Deok-mun could see what others couldnt, he was able to realize even what Shaolin had lost. However, everyone focused on his faults rather than his merits. This was the nature of the Buddhas teachings. This would remain unchanged even as time passed. Perhaps it would be right to let that child go, for his own sake. *** Papapapapapapang! Countless evil spirits instantly burst and vanished. Ha! At this sight, the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong couldnt hide his surprise, his mouth agape. After leaving Shaolin, he had been drowning in alcohol to forget the visible suffering even a little. As he sank into alcohol, naturally he couldnt control himself, and thanks to that, he committed numerous eccentric acts and was even called a madman. It was none other than Monk Imun-hae who pulled him out of this mire. You have lived a truly painful life. Imun-hae was the first to understand these cursed eyes of his and drove away the evil spirits with talisman techniques, allowing him to sleep peacefully for the first time without alcohol. Taking this as a bond, he had been following Monk Imun-hae and living with him. However, he couldnt help but click his tongue. What kind of fellow is this? Monk Imun-hae had said something like this while drinking together. I told you your skills are good, so why are you conscious of the sect? Yeah. With your level of skill as a monk, you could receive better treatment wherever you go, couldnt you? Haha. Ja-hyung, I feel good hearing you say that. But just as there are countless masters in the martial world, as you said, the same goes for the world of monks. There are monks far more outstanding and great than me. To this drunkard, youre the best. Im grateful for your words, but if a mere itinerant monk like me goes around claiming to be the best, the monks of the world will laugh at me. Hmph. Stop pretending to be humble. At that time, he thought that even if a monks skills were outstanding, they would all be similar. He considered them all to be the same. But when he actually witnessed Mok Gyeong-uns monastic technique of slaughtering countless evil spirits by forming hand seals without even using talismans, he was dumbfounded. Monk Imun-hae really couldnt compare to him. What the hell is this guys true identity? Judging by the energy felt from the outside, he was clearly a martial artist. But how did he master monastic techniques to this level? Then, Haa haa Young lady? Are you coming to your senses? Woo-hyang, the daughter of the estate owner who had been suffering from an evil spirits possession, regained consciousness. She looked around in a daze. What happened? Ever since her father became like that, every single day had been so painful that even breathing was difficult. But now, it wasnt like that at all. She felt as if her whole body had become light, as if she had returned to the past. Young lady, your complexion? My body feels at ease. What happened? At this question, the man supporting her hesitated for a moment, then pointed to the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong and Mok Gyeong-un with a nod. I think those guests did something. Those people? Yes. He couldnt say exactly what they did. However, after Mok Gyeong-un did something, her heavy body suddenly became much lighter. Even the eerie phenomenon of occasional chills running down her spine disappeared. Then, Woo-hyang clasped her hands together and bowed her head to them, refusing the help of the man supporting her. Thank you. Thanks to you two heroes, my body has become much lighter. At her gratitude, the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong snorted and said, This drunkard didnt do anything. If you want to thank someone, thank that fellow who looks like a long-time courtesan Smack! Ugh! Before he could finish speaking, Ja Geum-jeong grabbed his nose in pain. Drip drip !? Feeling the warm wetness on his hand, Ja Geum-jeongs eyes widened. His nose was bleeding. The blood dripping onto his palm was quickly washed away by the heavy rain, but that wasnt the issue. What the? He didnt even see it coming. He only realized it after feeling the pain upon impact. To him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, If you dont know my name, just call me sir. I dont particularly like being called a long-time courtesan. You what the hell are you? Papak! The exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong removed his hand from his nose and assumed a martial arts stance. He had thought that while he didnt know about his monastic techniques, his martial arts skill was only at the Peak (~) level of mastery. But just now, he couldnt even detect the blow to his nose. This aroused his fighting spirit. However, Pat! Seop Chun stepped between them, gripping the handle of his Wind Demon Blade, and said, Exiled monk. Do not be rude to my lord. Of course, he wasnt the only one. Mong Mu-yak also stood beside Seop Chun and half-drew his sword. Shing! Seeing them, Ja Geum-jeong frowned. The exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong knew from the moment he saw them that these two were Transcendent Realm masters. Yet, men with such martial talent were pledging allegiance to that fellow who resembled a long-time courtesan. That made him even more curious about that guys true identity. Whoosh! Energy gathered in Ja Geum-jeongs fists. Then, a blue light flickered from his fists, forming a strength of fist. Seeing this, admiration flashed in the eyes of Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak. Fist strength? His qi circulation is fast. They knew he wasnt an ordinary master, but they didnt know he could circulate qi so quickly to form fist strength. Unlike their surprise, Mok Gyeong-un was focusing on a different aspect. This time too, Ja Geum-jeong gathered the surrounding energy to form fist strength. Interesting. Although he was watching it with his own eyes, it was difficult to understand the principle. The movement of internal energy through acupoints could be understood as a kind of qi circulation principle, but this transcended the realm of understanding, just like the Art of Sword Control shown by the Society Leader. It was a technique that couldnt be easily stolen without accompanying enlightenment. Thats why it piqued his interest even more. Both of you, stand back. Mok Gyeong-un gave an order to Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak. But My Lord Its alright, so please step aside. At this, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak simultaneously retreated to the left and right. However, Ja Geum-jeong still maintained his martial arts stance without releasing it, showing the momentum of throwing a punch at any moment. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said, Is that fist technique a martial art of the Shaolin Temple? Hmph. With what face would I use Shaolins fist techniques after being excommunicated? This is the Demon Subduing Attacking Fist[2] created by this drunkard. At these words, Seop Chun snorted. He said it wasnt Shaolins fist technique, but no matter how you look at it, it resembles the Shaolin Demon Subduing Fist. The Shaolin Demon Subduing Fist, one of the five fist techniques derived from the Divine White Technique[3], was famous for its fierce yet elegant fist sequence as an offensive martial art. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un, who didnt know this, didnt care at all which one was the original. He just wanted to know how Ja Geum-jeong circulated his internal energy. Was it called the Unsurpassed Power[4]? Unsurpassed Power. The legendary cultivation method that Bodhidharma supposedly created as his final enlightenment before becoming a celestial being. If one could manipulate the surrounding energy without gathering internal energy inside the body, nothing could be more efficient. Thats why he wanted to grasp its principle even more. So, Mok Gyeong-un provoked him. In the martial world, they say to yield three moves to a junior, right? Come at me. What? Ja Geum-jeong scowled fiercely. He knew from that one move earlier that this fellow wasnt ordinary, but still, he was someone who was known as one of the Three Madmen in the martial world and had a notorious reputation. Yet, this young fellow was provoking him, saying he would yield three moves to him, so his anger rose. Alright. If youre that confident, lets have a go Right then, Boom! Before Ja Geum-jeongs words could end, a huge roar erupted from the main hall. At this, everyones gaze simultaneously turned there. Wondering what happened, the wall of the main hall had collapsed at some point, and a man in a gray monks robe with a Yin-Yang symbol was staggering there. Seeing this, the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong cried out in surprise. Imun-hae! And he hurriedly tried to rush towards him, Pak! But Mok Gyeong-un blocked him and shook his head. Because, Bulge bulge The condition of the man called Imun-hae, wearing a monks robe, was unusual. Black blood vessels were bulging all over his face, and his eyes were also rolled back, taking the form of white eyes. Kekekekekek! The man laughed towards them in an eerie voice. Both his appearance and laughter were extremely creepy. The exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who thought his condition was unusual, shouted roughly. Get out of the way! Mok Gyeong-un snorted and said, What can you do even if I move? Gnash! Then are you telling me to just stand by and watch? Yes. What? Pat! As soon as the retort ended, Mok Gyeong-uns figure dispersed and suddenly appeared in front of the possessed Imun-hae. Flinch! The eerily laughing Imun-hae was startled by Mok Gyeong-uns sudden appearance and tried to slash his neck with sharpened nails. However, Pak! Crack! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his wrist and twisted his arm at once. He twisted it so hard that the bone protruded through the elbow. Normally, this level of pain would make one scream, but Imun-hae laughed even more. Kekekekekek! Its useless. Do you think this body will feel pain from something like this? Yes. I suppose so. Are you also a monk? This fellows body is already mine Slap! Before he could finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-un slapped Imun-haes cheek. Imun-haes head turned, his eyes wide open. He felt no pain at all when his arm was broken, but that slap just now made his face burn as if it would char. I guess this hurts, huh? The startled entity possessing Imun-haes body turned its head. You who the hell are you? Thwack! Crack! Right then, Mok Gyeong-un kicked Imun-haes shin. With his shin broken, Imun-hae was forced to kneel on one knee. Thud! Mok Gyeong-un then slapped Imun-haes other cheek. Slap! Ugh! A scream burst out from Imun-haes mouth at the searing pain. The entity possessing Imun-haes body finally realized something was wrong. This bastard could directly inflict pain on it. Thus, sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I need to get out. That entity tried to leave Imun-haes body. However, Grab! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his shoulder, Pak! Pak! Pak! Struggle (^)! Rip ()! Spread ()! He made a simplified hand seal. Then the entity trying to escape from the monk Imun-hae was trapped inside the body as if it had become a prison and couldnt get out. That entity cried out in a fluster, You just what the hell are you doing Slap! Ack! Before it could finish speaking, the entitys cheek turned to the side. It was so painful that the entity possessing Imun-haes body turned its head in disbelief. But then, Mok Gyeong-uns face entered its white eyes. Flinch! Hes smiling? This wasnt the kind of expression someone trying to save the owner of this body from it would show. Rather, this smile was filled with nothing but malice. For a moment, the entity unconsciously swallowed its dry saliva. Chapter 207 Chapter 207 C Karma (4)Flinch! Hes smiling? The entity possessing the monk Imun-haes body couldnt hide its bewilderment for a moment. This wasnt the kind of expression someone trying to save the owner of this body from it would show. Rather, it was filled with nothing but malice. What the hell is this bastard? Slap! Ack! It was painful, the searing agony every time it was slapped. It didnt know what technique he used, but because of the eerie energy felt from the fellows hand, pain was being inflicted on both the physical body and the spiritual body simultaneously. Thanks to that, screams burst out involuntarily. Slap! Imun-haes cheek turned to the opposite side again. It was in a state of confusion from the pain burning even the spiritual body. Is, is this bastard going to keep doing this? Right then, As Mok Gyeong-un tried to slap the monk Imun-haes cheek again, the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong shouted, Stop! At that cry, Mok Gyeong-un slowly turned his head. Then Ja Geum-jeong scowled fiercely and pressed, What the hell are you doing, you long-time courtesan bastard? What am I doing? You were yapping as if you could handle it, so what the hell is this? Ja Geum-jeong was furious. That was understandable because the monk Imun-hae was no less than a savior to him and his only friend. So, he thought with Mok Gyeong-uns monastic technique skills, he could surely save him, and quietly watched. But this wasnt saving; it was close to unilaterally tormenting him. He stepped in, thinking that if left alone, Imun-hae might die at that fellows hands. If you dont take your hands off him right now If you want, you can have him. What? Pak! Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to slap him, grabbed Imun-haes collar and threw him towards the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong. Surprised by the sudden action, Ja Geum-jeong hurriedly caught the flying Imun-hae. Ja Geum-jeong, who set him upright with a gentle force, asked, Hey. Mun-hae? Are you alright? Drunkard bastard. Your body seems quite useful. What? Grab! At that moment, Imun-hae, no, the possessed entity grabbed both of Ja Geum-jeongs arms. The moment Mok Gyeong-un removed his hand from the shoulder, the entity felt its spiritual body become free again and tried to take this opportunity to move into Ja Geum-jeongs body. However, Whoosh! The moment it tried to pass through the point of contact, Ja Geum-jeong used the Golden Silk Hand technique to reverse-twist the arms of the entity possessing Imun-hae. Then he immediately headbutted its face. Thwack! Ugh! The entity possessing Imun-haes body fell backwards from the headbutt. Even if it didnt feel pain, the physical body itself couldnt withstand the impact imbued with martial power, causing this to happen. Damn it! Help me! Ja Geum-jeong looked at the fallen Imun-hae and then shouted at Mok Gyeong-un. Then Mok Gyeong-un grinned and said, Didnt you say you dont need help? Help me. Well You bastard! Crack! Crack! At that moment, the entity possessing Imun-haes body, who had fallen to the ground, slowly got up with an even more grotesque face and charged at Ja Geum-jeong. Kieeeek! Grip! Kuk! However, Ja Geum-jeong grabbed that bastards neck with one hand. The bastard possessing Imun-haes body tried to break or shake off that hand. Pak pak! But Ja Geum-jeong didnt budge at all. The wrist of Ja Geum-jeong, who had a physique nearly twice that of ordinary people and thick muscles, was like an old tree trunk. Even when using the physical body to exert a strength nearly two to three times that of an adult man, it couldnt break his wrist and could only flail around while hanging. Stay still, you little shit. Squeeze! Then Ja Geum-jeong put more strength into his hand and shook the body. Kuk kuk! From the perspective of the possessing entity, it was maddening. It wasnt painful, but it didnt know what the hell this monster-like bastard was. Are these things really human? While it was bewildered, Ja Geum-jeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un and said, Hey! Please save this bastard. Im not particularly interested. You bastard! Are you really going to be like this? You were the one who refused first. You son of a bitch! Ja Geum-jeong spat out rough words in disbelief, then took out a gourd bottle hanging from his waist and gulped it down. Naturally, the gourd bottle contained liquor. Although the situation had improved compared to before, he was someone who couldnt live without alcohol. Gulp gulp! After downing the liquor in the gourd bottle in one go, Ja Geum-jeong said to Mok Gyeong-un with a flushed face, I really dont like it, but if you save this bastard, this drunkard will do anything he can for you. At his words, Seop Chun looked at him with a puzzled expression. Ja Geum-jeong was famous for committing all sorts of eccentric acts like a madman, true to his nickname Three Madmen. But hes acting like this just to save one acquaintance? It was truly unexpected, seeing a different side of him from the rumors. Then Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Can you keep that promise to do anything you can? Even if I lived as I pleased, I have never once broken my word. Hmm. You son of a bitch! As long as its not an absurd request like asking me to die, theres absolutely no way Ill break it. I see. Then it piques my interest. Interest? Swish! Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand towards Imun-hae, whose neck Ja Geum-jeong was grabbing. Then a strong pulling force was felt. This was one of the techniques of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, the Art of Binding technique. Of course, to Ja Geum-un who didnt know this, it seemed like a Void Grasping technique. Hes truly a monster-like fellow. How can such a young lad who hasnt even reached his prime possess such profound internal energy? Ja Geum-jun, who had been clicking his tongue, soon removed his hand from Imun-haes neck. Whoosh! At that moment, his body flew and was caught again by Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Th-this bastard is too dangerous. The entity possessing Imun-hae was startled with fear and hurriedly pleaded in a begging tone. Hey. Human. Ill leave this monks body. So please, lets stop this. Who are you to decide? Arent you trying to save this bastard? It clearly heard that damn drunkard and this monster-like fellow negotiating with each other. If thats the case, their goal should be to save this fellow in some way, so why are they being so aggressive? To the puzzled entity, Mok Gyeong-un said, Your rank is low. What? Youre just a mere Yellow Spirit rank, but seeing you enter a monks body, you must have received help from another being, right? !? The entity was quite surprised by Mok Gyeong-uns words accurately grasping its rank. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un continued speaking. Well, each one isnt much, but to be able to move this many evil spirits and low-ranked resentful souls like you, the one behind it doesnt seem to be an ordinary monster. Youre no ordinary human. The resentful soul possessing Imun-hae clicked its tongue and said. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. I dont think we need to argue about that, and Im quite busy, you see. Then just go. Why are you trying to help them? This is something these family members brought upon themselves. Brought upon themselves? Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled by the resentful souls words. He thought there must be some reason, but did they really do something to provoke the resentful souls? Come to think of it, the old woman who owned the inn said something similar. [That boatman living over there In other words, the elder of that household committed evil deeds and is dying from heavenly punishment.] Heavenly punishment. Usually, such words dont come out well without some kind of cause and effect. Isnt it no different from saying that they provided a bad cause and are paying the price for it? What did they bring upon themselves? At Mok Gyeong-uns direct question, the resentful soul possessing Imun-haes body glared at Woo-hyang, the estate owners daughter, who was trembling in fear with a pale face. That wench knows very well. Youre saying she knows well? Yes. This is the punishment and karma they must receive. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un looked at Woo-hyang. She was trembling in fear with a pale face. What on earth did they do to gather this many resentful souls and evil spirits around here? While he was puzzled, the resentful soul said in a loud voice, Leave, guests. We do not resent you. Get out of that bastards body! Ja Geum-jeong lashed out with a lions roar in an angry voice. It was so resounding that it pierced through the heavy rain and made the surroundings echo. The resentful soul clicked its tongue and said, I can see that you are no ordinary humans. But when he arrives soon, even you will not be able to save your lives. He? Yes. So leave. Then you can live. Rumble rumble crash! Right then, thunder roared in the sky. Along with it, even blue lightning flashed. It was as if the sky was angry and expressing its rage. The resentful soul revealed its yellow teeth and said in a crazed voice, Hehehe. He is enraged. When he comes, that rage will reach even you. Right now Slap! Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ack! Before it could finish speaking, the resentful souls head turned. The resentful soul quickly turned its head, glared at Mok Gyeong-un, and shouted, This has nothing to do with you, so Im graciously showing mercy Let me say the opposite. What? I need the owner of this estate. So if you and the he you speak of quietly leave, Ill spare your souls. You really I dont care about what happened. Count to five. Five? If you dont get lost within five counts, Ill indiscriminately exorcise all the resentful souls in this area that I see. Just a warning in case, but threatening me with the lives of the estate owner and the villagers will be meaningless to me. What? If it becomes a hindrance to me, Ill kill everything alive and dead in this area. !!!!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the resentful souls white eyes trembled. What kind of bastard is this? It was going to possess all the people in this estate and curse them if things went wrong. But this bastard was threatening it in reverse. Killing everything alive and dead? Empty threat? No. This bastard was definitely not like that. Seeing him filled with nothing but malice, it was hard to find such extremely biased emotions even among resentful souls. Thats why it didnt seem human. Are you really in your right mind? Im not particularly interested in things that arent mine. What? Right then, Theres no time, so shall we begin? Five. What? Four. No, is he really going to do it? It was utterly bewildering. In front of the baffled resentful soul, Mok Gyeong-un counted the numbers with an expressionless face. Three. Rumble rumble crash! The thunder became even more intense. At this, the resentful soul possessing Imun-haes body clicked its tongue and said, This is something you brought upon yourself. If you had just left, it would have ended with their karma, but you Two. One It was right after those words ended. Flash! Boom! At that moment, lightning struck from the sky and precisely hit the main hall building. Then, despite the heavy rain, the main hall building burst into blue flames and was engulfed in fire in an instant. Whoosh! Crackle! Everyone couldnt hide their surprise at the extremely bizarre sight. How can a building burn like this when its raining so heavily? But then, a human figure was seen from the burning main hall building. Someone who saw this shouted, Father! The one who cried out was none other than Woo-hyang, the estate owners daughter. Father? Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak frowned and looked at the person who came out of the burning building. He appeared to be a middle-aged man in his late fifties. Unlike his haggard face that looked almost emaciated, his skin was filled with bulging black blood vessels, and his eyes were dyed blue. Is that person also possessed by something? No matter how you look at it, it seemed that way. But the emanating atmosphere was clearly different from that monk named Imun-hae. It was spine-chilling enough to overwhelm everyone present. Right then, The resentful soul possessing the monk Imun-haes body shouted in a crazed voice, Guests who have lost fear. All of this is something you brought upon yourselves. His wrath has reached the heavens, so all living things tonight I thought it would be quite impressive with all that buildup, but its just this level, huh. !? For a moment, the resentful soul glared at Mok Gyeong-un with a dumbfounded expression. Hes saying its just this level after seeing a resentful soul that has reached a tremendous rank capable of dyeing this village area with blood? It had reached the rank of Blue Spirit[1]. To say he has lost fear while facing a resentful soul that can only be reached after its resentment surpasses a hundred years and can be compared to a dreadful evil spirit? It seemed Mok Gyeong-uns words angered not only this resentful soul. Swish! The Blue Spirit-ranked resentful soul dwelling in the estate owners body pointed a finger at Mok Gyeong-un. Foolish human. Die. Then, the raindrops from all directions turned into sharp thorns and rushed to pierce Mok Gyeong-uns entire body. But right at that moment, The thorn-turned raindrops stopped as if blocked by something. Then they turned back into rainwater and fell to the ground. Swish! The Blue Spirit-ranked resentful soul dwelling in the estate owner raised an eyebrow upon seeing this. What just happened wasnt done by that living being. A high spiritual power had blocked its power. What on earth is going on Whoosh! Right then, The color of the pouring rain suddenly changed. The normal rainwater had turned crimson at some point, dyeing everything in blood. Eek! Wh-what the hell is this? Blood Blood? Everyone in the main courtyard couldnt hide their horror at this spine-chilling situation. !? At this, the resentful soul possessing Imun-hae looked at the higher-ranked resentful soul dwelling in the estate owner. In response to that gaze, the higher-ranked resentful soul shook its head with narrowed eyes. This wasnt something it had done. Then, Slither! From the ground where the blood began to pool, a dignified woman wearing a crown and holding a long pipe slowly started to rise. !!!!!!!!! Even among resentful souls, there exists a rank. And the older the resentful souls, the more clearly they could recognize that rank. In Indigo Spirit[2]. It was a rank that one dared not encroach upon. The Blue Spirit-ranked resentful soul dwelling in the estate owner was so startled that it unconsciously took a step back for a moment. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 C Karma (5)Indigo Spirit. According to the Classic of Mountains and Seas, its roots of resentment are close to unforgettable wails, and its existence spans over three hundred years as an old resentful soul. From the moment it reaches the Indigo Spirit level, it is evaluated to be extremely dangerous, surpassing the spiritual realm and comparable to high-level evil spirits like demonic beasts or diabolic beasts in rank. It is said to be nearly impossible to exorcise because it is a moving small-scale disaster in itself. Whoosh! The pouring rain has completely turned to blood, filling the world with a crimson hue. Along with the pungent smell of blood, the churning blood brought a spine-chilling fear to everyone present. Even those who could be called masters, like Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, were no exception. They were at a loss for words at the reality unfolding before their eyes. Is this an illusion? Or reality? It couldnt be called an illusion because all five senses were telling them it was real. Hueuk. Splash. M-Miss! If even they were this startled, there was no way Woo-hyang, the ordinary human daughter of the estate owner, could bear to see this. The man hurriedly supporting her as she collapsed also had a terrified expression. He couldnt even look up, not knowing where to fix his eyes. What the hell is this? The exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong had his spiritual eyes opened and could directly see the dead and monsters with his own eyes. But even he had never seen a sight like this before. The world being dyed in blood seemed to be not just an illusion, but the resentful souls spiritual power seizing this space itself. This cant be dismissed as a simple resentful soul Just looking at the power encompassing the entire space, it had gone beyond the line of being dangerous. For a moment, without realizing it himself, the words Amitabha almost came out for the first time since his excommunication. Hoo. Cheong-ryeong, who had fully manifested from the blood pooled on the ground, removed the long pipe from its mouth and exhaled thick smoke. Then she said with a sardonic smile, How refreshing. It had been a long time since she had released all her spiritual power and revealed herself. She had suppressed her spiritual power as much as possible and hidden herself within the Heaven and Earth Society, but there was no need to do so here. So it felt like she had been freed from all shackles. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, It should be fine to leave it to Cheong-ryeong, right? Isnt that why you called me? Hohoho. Cheong-ryeong laughed leisurely and looked at the resentful soul possessing the estate owner standing in front of the main hall where the blood rain had somehow extinguished the fire. When the resentful souls eyes met hers, it flinched involuntarily. Thats how clear the difference in rank was between the two resentful souls. One was an Indigo Spirit rank with a resentment spanning over three hundred years, and the other was a Blue Spirit rank resentful soul whose resentment had reached a hundred years. How can such an existence The Blue Spirit rank resentful soul dwelling in the estate owner inwardly found it ridiculous. It hadnt even noticed the fact that such an existence had entered its territory. It was a truly bewildering situation. The Blue Spirit rank resentful soul struggled to open its mouth. How has an existence like you descended to a place like this with mere humans? Thats none of your business. At Cheong-ryeongs words, the Blue Spirit rank resentful soul couldnt easily express its emotions. Because it was aware that hastily dealing with her when the difference in rank was clear could lead to trouble. Splash! Right then, the resentful soul possessing the monk Imun-hae knelt on the blood-pooled ground and said, High-ranked resentful soul. Though we may be resentful souls remaining in this world due to resentment, we do not invade each others territories and grudges. Invade? This place has been Lord Ha-yoons territory for over a hundred years. Please respect his grudge A child is interrupting while adults are talking. Swish! With those words, Cheong-ryeong lightly waved her hand. At that moment, hands made of blood erupted from the blood pooled on the ground. Papapapapak! Then the blood-stained hands grabbed the arms and legs of the resentful soul possessing the monk Imun-hae. Wh-what! Kid, get lost. As Cheong-ryeong made a gesture of clenching her fist, Whoosh! Ah, no!!! The resentful soul possessing Imun-hae, grabbed by the blood-stained hands, was sucked into the blood on the ground along with the body. As if the depth was an unfathomable abyss, not even a sound could be heard. !? Seeing a Yellow Spirit rank existence being treated like this in an instant, the expression of the Blue Spirit rank resentful soul, no, the resentful soul called Ha-yoon dwelling in the estate owners body, stiffened. Even among resentful souls, a respect forms between them as they become older. Thats because as their rank rises, they go beyond being swayed by resentment and instincts, and their reason and self become distinct. This was even more so for high-ranking resentful souls that had reached the realm of evil spirits. But the existence before his eyes that had reached the Indigo Spirit rank was not like that. Rather, it had entered his territory and was openly showing hostility. High-ranked resentful soul. You and I have no animosity, so why have you entered my territory and are showing such hostility? Hostility? Do you think this is hostility? If not hostility, then why are you interfering with this? This is something that happened due to the karma created by the Woo family. I suppose so. Theres no way an existence like you would move without a reason, right? Ha-yoon was an old resentful soul that had reached a high Blue Spirit rank. For such an existence to try to destroy a household with a curse even though its not directly entangled with resentment, it wouldnt do so unless something considerable had happened. However, if they took that into consideration one by one, they would have to back down. Therefore, But this side also has its own reasons. Reasons? Yes. Even for the sake of your face as the master of this area, I advise you. End it at this point. Come out of that persons body right now. At Cheong-ryeongs words that seemed to bestow mercy, the eyes of the resentful soul Ha-yoon turned cold. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats because this place was its territory. The numerous resentful souls in this area were angry due to what the Woo family had done, and it was the embodiment of their collective anger. But it couldnt help but be enraged at her casually trying to interfere with their grudge. High-ranked resentful soul. Can you give up the grudge you hold because someone is suppressing you? Grudge. That was the reason for the existence of resentful souls. Telling a resentful soul trying to resolve its grudge to give it up was no different from telling it to erase its own reason for existence. At Ha-yoons words, Cheong-ryeong let out a faint sigh. Low-ranked resentful souls sometimes yield their will under the pressure of power, but a resentful soul with a deep grudge enough to reach the Blue Spirit rank was different. Even if they knew the gap in power, they didnt easily bend. Moreover, it was a resentful soul that had taken root and had its own territory in the form of a earth-bound spirit. No choice then. Ill have to subdue you with power. At Cheong-ryeongs words, the resentful soul Ha-yoon glared and said, I acknowledge that your rank is higher and stronger than me. But this entire area is my and our territory. No matter how much you increase your spiritual power, do you think that territory created by your spiritual power can reach me? It was right after those words ended. Rumble rumble crash! Along with the sound of thunder, the rain intensified. Lightning flashed from all directions that had been dyed red with blood. Then, as if a crack occurred, the space shimmered and shook. What is it? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong answered nonchalantly. Territory invasion. Territory invasion? A resentful soul with a rank of Green Spirit or higher can create its own territory with spiritual power even outside the area where its grudge is embedded. Ah the Ghost Realm. He knew about this. What was created by the strong obsession of a high-ranking resentful soul was none other than the Ghost Realm. This place is the bastards territory where his grudge is tied. It has begun to invade by colliding with this seats Ghost Realm. If Cheong-ryeong had created her own Ghost Realm with her spiritual power, the resentful soul Ha-yoons unique territory was this entire area where his grudge was embedded, not spiritual power. A unique territory is a place where that resentful souls grudge is embedded, so the spiritual power is maximized. Thats why the resentful soul Ha-yoon referred to this entire area as its territory. Whoooooo! Woooooo! The cries of numerous resentful souls could be heard from all directions. Looking around, countless resentful souls had gathered around this area to the point where it was difficult to count their number. Even if their rank was low, this number was greater than the Corpse Blood Valley Cliff. Just how many people had died here? Damn it. This is way too many. The exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who could directly see resentful souls, clicked his tongue. It was filled with resentful souls in all directions to the point where it was impossible to tell if this was really a place where humans lived or hell. The situation had become even more serious. Can that bastard really solve this? While he was puzzled, High-ranked resentful soul. I will return the words you said earlier. If you leave this area right now, nothing will happen. Youve gotten quite triumphant, huh? I am advising you for the sake of your dignity. Now, back away. The Woo family must receive the karma they have created. Rumble rumble crash! Thunder and lightning struck from all directions, and the surroundings dyed red with blood trembled. The resentful souls filling the surroundings also seemed ready to push into this territory at any moment. Right then, Cheong-ryeong raised the corner of her mouth. Then she said with a sneer, Do you think this is all of my territory? This entire area is my territory. No matter how much you further raise your spiritual power, in the end It was before those words could even end. At that moment, the dark clouds that had been darkening the sky turned crimson. Then, the blood rain that had been limited to the surroundings of the main hall building spread to the entire village in an instant, and the nearby two hundred acres were completely dyed red. Wh-what the hell is this The resentful soul Ha-yoon couldnt hide its bewilderment. This area was a place where the grudges of itself and numerous resentful souls were embedded. Completely ignoring such a unique territory, she had covered this entire area with her Ghost Realm. But it didnt end there. Cheong-ryeong raised the long pipe she was holding. Then, Thud thud! The heavy crimson raindrops suddenly stopped. The sight of the dense crimson droplets suspended in the air was truly bizarre. Right then, Cheong-ryeong smiled and waved the long pipe. At that moment, Whoosh! The suspended blood droplets shot up in reverse. The blood rain droplets that shot up in reverse flew towards the resentful souls surrounding the entire estate as if being fired. Papapapapapapapang! As a result, the spiritual bodies of the resentful souls that had flocked were torn to shreds. They couldnt withstand the overwhelming spiritual power. Unable to endure the blood droplets spreading in all directions, the resentful souls eventually scattered in confusion. !!!!!! At this sight, the face of the resentful soul Ha-yoon distorted miserably. To the level of ignoring even the unique territory? This was a devastatingly overwhelming rank. No matter how much the rank reached the Indigo Spirit level, this was way beyond imagination. Cheong-ryeong said to the bewildered resentful soul Ha-yoon with a sneer, What to do? Now this entire area is all my territory. At her sarcastic words, the resentful soul Ha-yoon couldnt say anything. Thats how vast the gap between them was. Right then, Mok Gyeong-un said, Theres no time, so lets wrap it up now. Indeed. The resentful soul Ha-yoon turned its trembling eyes to Mok Gyeong-un. Just what is the identity of that human? How can such a high-ranked resentful soul follow the orders of a mere human? It was something utterly incomprehensible. Chapter 209 Chapter 209 C Karma (6)The resentful soul Ha-yoon had already lost the will to fight against Cheong-ryeongs Ghost Realm that ignored even his unique territory and covered it. Although his rank had reached the Indigo Spirit level, he thought that since this was his territory, even if he couldnt harm her, he might be able to drive her out. However, that was nothing more than a faint hope. Cheong-ryeong said to the resentful soul Ha-yoon, who had a dejected expression, with a sardonic smile, Foolish one. If the great me sets her mind to it, its nothing to drive out you and the evil spirits in this area. I suppose so. So Ill give you one last chance. Return that body to its original owner and leave this area. Then, neither this seat nor these mortals will interfere any further and will leave. Cheong-ryeong bestowed her final mercy. In any case, her goal wasnt to destroy or drive out the resentful souls in this area. Her purpose was simply to bring the estate owner, the boat owner, to his senses so that Mok Gyeong-un and his party could cross the river. Right then, the resentful soul Ha-yoon opened his mouth. Why is a great resentful soul of your high rank following the orders of a mere human? A mere human? Yes. Im curious about that. The resentful soul Ha-yoon had already realized that fighting Cheong-ryeong with power was futile. So he decided to change his approach. It seemed that this high-ranked Indigo Spirit level resentful soul was following that human bastard. However, even after being a resentful soul for a long time, he had never seen a resentful soul of this high rank, let alone one filled with grudge, being tied to a human. In the first place, it was because of that grudge that they maintained their spiritual body and remained in this world. So the resentful soul Ha-yoon tried to somehow touch Cheong-ryeongs pride and create a rift in their relationship. Cheong-ryeong took a puff from the long pipe and exhaled. Hoo. Then, Bang! She suddenly appeared in front of the resentful soul Ha-yoon, who was dwelling in the estate owners body, grabbed his neck, and pushed him against a wooden pillar. Thud! Ugh! I tried to bestow mercy, but youre trying to scheme, huh. Squeak! As Cheong-ryeong raised her spiritual power, the resentful soul Ha-yoon groaned in pain. Kuuk. The reason this seat tried to show mercy to you was because I understood the deep grudge you held for staying in this world for such a long time. But if youre going to pull this kind of nonsense, the story changes. H-how Do you think destroying a bastard like you is a big deal for this seat? Uuugh. Ill destroy you right now. A crimson haze flickered from Cheong-ryeongs hand gripping the neck of the resentful soul Ha-yoon. She was really trying to erase the resentful soul Ha-yoon with a strong spiritual power. Then, feeling the crisis of destruction, the resentful soul Ha-yoon gritted his teeth and shouted, Fine. If youre going to be like that, I will be with this persons soul. What? At those words, Cheong-ryeong frowned. Mok Gyeong-un asked, puzzled, Why is he doing that? Hes trying to perish together. Perishing together. It means to walk the path of destruction together. Hmm. This is troublesome. Cant we get rid of him before that? If a resentful soul of this high rank earnestly tries to attach to the original owners soul of the body and cause harm, it will have an impact in some way. For example? Even if he avoids death, he may suffer damage to his soul and live as a vegetative person who only breathes for the rest of his life. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue. If he was going to be destroyed anyway, this meant that he would at least take the owner of the body with him. Their goal from the beginning was the estate owner. Since he was the owner of the large boat and the one who could control it, they were trying to save him somehow, but if he acted like this, it would become quite troublesome. So Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue and then sent a telepathic message to Cheong-ryeong. Please stall for some time. Now that its come to this, Ill have to bind his soul with monastic techniques so it cant attach. If a resentful soul of this high rank forcibly possessed someone, it was difficult to forcibly separate them with monastic techniques. However, temporarily binding them was a separate issue. If they could just bind him for a while, Cheong-ryeong could destroy him. Cheong-ryeong lowered her spiritual power without revealing Mok Gyeong-uns telepathic message and said, Why are you so obsessed with them to the point of even accepting your own destruction? It wouldnt be related to your fundamental grudge, right? The fundamental grudge referred to the real reason this existence became a resentful soul. At Cheong-ryeongs words, the resentful soul Ha-yoon opened his mouth. You dont know. What do I not know? You dont know how great a karma they have committed. You keep saying karma, karma, but did this Woo family do something hateful to you or the resentful souls? At Cheong-ryeongs question, the resentful soul Ha-yoon pointed to the surroundings with his eyes and said, Why do you think this place is my territory? Isnt this area related to your grudge or where you lost your body? Thats right. Wait, if this entire area is your territory, then not only the Woo family but also the people of the surrounding villages are equally invading your territory, arent they? They are different. What do you mean they are different? The residents of this village have been managing my tomb and shrine, which had been neglected for generations, and they set up an altar here to commemorate the souls of the dead. Oh? They are admirable people. Even those who become resentful souls due to deep grudges are comforted when someone honors their souls. Being comforted means that even if the grudge is not fundamentally resolved, the grudge they held is gradually released through the holding of rituals. Then what exactly is the problem? What did they do to make you so angry to this extent? At that question, the resentful soul Ha-yoon said with fierce eyes, trembling, They demolished my shrine that had been on this hill for over a hundred years, dug up my grave, and built their own estate. What? At these words, Cheong-ryeong frowned. She had only asked to stall for time. But the moment she heard these words, she found it ridiculous. Then are you saying that the location of this estate is where your shrine and tomb that people held rituals for you were? Thats right. Ha! Cheong-ryeong was astounded. She now understood why the resentful soul Ha-yoon was trying to take revenge on this family even at the risk of his own destruction. But that wasnt the end of it. Thats not all. If thats not all, then what else is there? Yes. The owner of this estate was a military officer in the Heavenly Defense Unit[1] belonging to the nearby Navy Regional Command. At these words, the eyes of Mok Gyeong-un, who was inwardly chanting a spell, narrowed. As Cheong-ryeong predicted, the estate owner was indeed a military officer. Moreover, he was from the navy. Did you see the meritorious service plaque at the front gate? Yes. Wasnt it written as Meritorious Retainer of Quelling Turmoil, Fourth Rank? Do you think that merit was earned by suppressing rebels who started an uprising? What do you mean by that? The resentful soul Ha-yoon pointed to himself and said to the puzzled Cheong-ryeong, A few years ago, due to the ongoing famine, people were starving to death throughout the country, and not long after, a plague began to spread. Plague? Originally, there was a prefecture near here where over a thousand people lived. And? When the plague broke out among some people there, even the Heavenly Defense Unit of the nearby Navy Regional Command was mobilized to prevent it from spreading. Dont tell me being mobilized means Its exactly what you think. The mobilized government troops brutally slaughtered the villagers. And Woo In-yeom, the owner of this body, drove thousands of innocent people fleeing here and drowned them all. Even though most of them were not infected with the plague. !!!!!!! At the resentful soul Ha-yoons words, not only Cheong-ryeong but also Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak, and even the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who were listening, had dumbfounded expressions. They had guessed that they must have done something to provoke the resentful souls, but it surpassed their expectations. Right then, Th-thats a lie! Lord Woo did not do such a thing! It was the young man who was supporting Woo-hyang, the unconscious daughter of the estate owner. The young man shouted with a pale face, Do you believe the words of that evil spirit, dear guests? Lord Woo is a meritorious subject who killed rebels and prevented the plague! That evil spirit is slandering him to deceive you! It was right after those words ended. The resentful soul Ha-yoon burst into mad laughter. Hahahahahahaha! Not only did they commit an act that would anger both heaven and man, but they even destroyed the altar where the souls of the villagers who were unjustly drowned were commemorated and prevented them from doing so, and yet you say such things? Hahahahaha. He was laughing, but it wasnt a genuine laughter. It was anger bordering on lamentation. As the laughter of the resentful soul Ha-yoon spread in all directions, before long, the cries of resentful souls were heard from the surroundings, sounding like wails. Woooooo! Huuuuuu! It was as if the resentful souls were responding to his anger. Even though they were suppressed and driven away by Cheong-ryeongs tremendous spiritual power, they kept flocking. As if they were prepared for destruction like the resentful soul Ha-yoon. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong sighed and glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. She had engaged in conversation to buy time until he completed the spell, but she now understood why they called it karma and were trying to take revenge on the Woo family. Haa. Honestly, she didnt want to interfere with what they were doing. This was literally karmic retribution. They had to bear the karma of what they had done. However, The boat Right now, Mok Gyeong-un and his party needed to cross this river. Although it was covered by the Ghost Realm, the river that was flooded and had heavy rain pouring down was close to being uncrossable for a while. If they failed to meet the deadline and Mok Gyeong-un couldnt complete his secret mission, it might hinder her own resolution of grudges. It was a moment of conflicting interests in many ways. But will this guy be swayed by such things? Having been together for a long time, Cheong-ryeong knew Mok Gyeong-un better than anyone. She didnt know about others, but Mok Gyeong-un, who had a different line of thinking, never wavered for the sake of others stories or affection for the sake of his own purposes. Even in this case, no matter how much she understood their grudge Right then, This is quite a tragic story. !? An unexpected remark came out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. Could it be that this emotionally numb guy sympathized with their grudge? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the resentful soul Ha-yoon said in an earnest voice, Human who has a connection with a high-ranked resentful soul. If you truly understand even a little of the feelings of me and the resentful souls who died unjustly, cant you just back off like this? Im sorry, but that seems a bit difficult. What? No matter how many died, thats your circumstance. Pak! Pak! Pak! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un formed a hand seal and then, faster than the eye could see, placed a talisman on the forehead of Woo In-yeom, the estate owner possessed by the resentful soul Ha-yoon. Then, Th-this is Id appreciate it if you could stay in that state for a bit. It will be over soon. Mok Gyeong-un raised the corner of his mouth sardonically. Seeing that, Cheong-ryeong said in a somewhat disapproving tone, Are you really going to destroy them? Yes. Because this is their story, not something related to me. Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. We need to hurry and cross the river, and if theres a setback in the task due to their story and I fail the mission, the position of being the fourth disciple will also be lost. Isnt that right? Hoo. At those words, Cheong-ryeong shook her head with a sigh. As expected, this guy wasnt swayed by such things. If there was a human who lacked compassion, it would probably be this guy. There was no other way. Resent me as well. Cheong-ryeong tried to raise her spiritual power. Then, the young man who was supporting Woo-hyang, the daughter of Woo In-yeom, who had been watching with tension, let out a sigh of relief as if it was fortunate. He was worried that they might side with the resentful souls. No matter what, they are dead things. Does it make sense for Lord Woo and the young lady to die because of these things that were infected with the plague and caused harm to the country? Anything that threatened the living was an evil spirit, no matter what. The young man expressed his gratitude to Mok Gyeong-un. I sincerely thank you. If you deal with all those damn evil spirits, Lord Woo will greatly reward you. Im not doing this for your sake, so theres no need to thank me. Im just doing what aligns with my interests. At Mok Gyeong-uns curt words, the young man inwardly clicked his tongue. In the end, he was being arrogant despite needing Lord Woos help. Then, Ah, Cheong-ryeong, wait a moment. Why? Cheong-ryeong, who was about to raise her spiritual power to destroy the resentful soul Ha-yoon, paused for a moment. Then Mok Gyeong-un said, On second thought, it doesnt seem necessary to do that. What do you mean its not necessary? It was Ha-yoon, right? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Ha-yoon glared at him without answering. It was a natural reaction. However, Mok Gyeong-un said without minding it, You should be able to read the memories of the possessed body, so cant you control the boat with that body? !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the expression of Ha-yoon, who had been engulfed in anger, changed. Because he immediately understood what this human meant by saying that. But it wasnt only the resentful soul Ha-yoon who understood this. The young man, who had been relieved, shouted in a startled manner, H-hey. What are you saying? Dont tell me youre going to ask that evil spirit to control Lord Woos boat? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and replied, You catch on quickly. The young man said in disbelief, No. How can you entrust a task that can be asked of a living human to such a wicked evil spirit? Its possible. Right then, the resentful soul Ha-yoon spoke. At these words, the anxious young man hurriedly tried to dissuade him somehow. Dont fall for the evil spirits words! How can that evil spirit navigate Lord Woos boat? Please, dear guest, that evil spirit Can you make us cross the river right away? But Mok Gyeong-un was already not listening to the young mans words. At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the resentful soul Ha-yoon replied, Although the downpour is severe, if the resentful souls combine their strength, we can safely get the boat across. Oho. Is that so? The young man, angered by Mok Gyeong-un ignoring his words and conversing with the resentful soul, shouted, How can you believe what such an evil spirit says? If youre in your right mind, such Aah. So noisy. Seop Chun. Yes. My lord. Behead him. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the young mans eyes widened. What did this man just say? Right then, Shwing! It was right after those words ended. Shing! Seop Chuns Wind Demon Blade was unsheathed, slicing through the pouring rain, and then, Slice! Urk! It beheaded the young man in a single stroke. As the severed head of the young man fell to the ground, Splash! Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said to the resentful soul Ha-yoon, There was a brief friction between us due to differences in positions, but since weve reached an agreement, please accept this as a small token of sincerity from me. Chapter 210 Chapter 210 C On the Boat (1)Most of the able-bodied men at the estate were retired soldiers from the naval Heavenly Defense Unit. They moved in unison, placing wooden pillars that would serve as rollers and moving the boat that had been anchored not far from the estate. What was surprising here was that these dozen or so soldiers were possessed by resentful spirits. Someone clicked their tongue while looking at them. In all my life, this is the first time Ive seen something like this. It was the monk Imun-hae. The original reason he had come here was to save Woo In-yeom, the owner of the estate. However, with his skills that were merely at the Profound-level diviner, the lowest among the Four Arts of the Sun and Moon Monastery, he couldnt suppress a high-ranking resentful spirit of the Blue Spirit level, and instead, he was even possessed by one of the resentful spirits. But now, the resentful spirit had left his body, and through the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong, Imun-hae heard about what had happened so far. The outcome is truly bitter. Indeed. Tsk tsk. How could I have known? Its all karma. With those words, the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong gulped down the liquor contained in the gourd bottle. At first, he had thought that the resentful spirits were the root of the problem. But now that he knew the actual cause, he couldnt possibly defend the Woo family and their servants. Keu. The liquor tastes bitter today. You always said it was sweet, but now it suddenly tastes bitter? Look here, Mun-hae. No, Master monk. Do you know what this drunkard has been realizing these days? What is it? In the end, there is no true right or wrong in living. Right or wrong Thats right. Youre correct. Isnt that how all worldly matters are? When I was in the mountain temple, I thought that only what was written in the scriptures was the absolute truth and that all people were in the process of realizing truth, goodness, and beauty. He really believed so. However, Ja Geum-jeong, who had been excommunicated and entered the world, saw and experienced many things and realized that it wasnt the case. The world was more complex than he thought and had many emotional factors. Isnt it the same now? It wasnt the living that were pitiable, but there was a heartbreaking story behind the dead. Truth, goodness, and beauty, my ass. The world was no different from rough waves. Everyone was just swept away by those waves. [Look at the world and experience it directly. Listening through someone elses ears and reading books is no different from covering your eyes and plugging your ears.] Your words are correct, Master. The words of the one he could no longer call his master came to mind. Ja Geum-jeong, who had been shaking his head, took another swig of liquor and asked, By the way, are you alright? Im fine. But tell me. Was I really that badly injured? Ja Geum-jeong stared intently at Imun-hae, who asked back. His body was truly fine. Originally, the bone of his elbow had protruded, and even his shin bone was broken. But before that long-time courtesan-like fellow made the possessing resentful spirit come out, he told it to heal the body, and the injured parts were really healed. That bastard must have been rough knowing this. Otherwise, there was no way he would have been so brutal while claiming to save the possessed person. Well, whatever the case, as long as Imun-hae wasnt harmed, he had no intention of blaming him. Imun-hae said to Ja Geum-jeong, who was clicking his tongue, But will you be alright? What do you mean? You said you would do anything that fellow asks of you because of me, right? Dont worry about it. How can I not worry? If you get in trouble because of me Enough. Im just repaying what Ive received so far. What have you received from me? At those words, Ja Geum-jeong smiled, revealing his yellow teeth with a fierce expression. Ive received a lot. Yes. Ive received a lot indeed. Ja Geum-jeong was always grateful to Imun-hae. If it werent for him, he might have really gone insane by now. He believed that the reason he could still function as a human being was all because Imun-hae acknowledged these cursed eyes of his. Oh, youre making me embarrassed for nothing. Pat pat! Ja Geum-jeong patted his shoulder and said, Thats what I meant to say. Anyway, dont worry. Do you think this drunkard cant take care of himself? You treat yourself too roughly, thats why. I told you not to worry. Hehehe. Anyway, I should go and pay off my debt to that long-time courtesan-like fellow. With those words, Ja Geum-jeong crossed his arms and walked towards Mok Gyeong-un, who was standing on the hill. As he approached from behind, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth as if he had been waiting. Your close friend is alright, I presume? Yeah. As you said, hes perfectly fine. He must have consumed some energy to recover, but he should be fine. Then, will you settle the agreed-upon price? Of course. Ill definitely do that. Tell me what you want. Now that he had confirmed that the monk Imun-hae, whom he considered his only friend, was fine, he was determined to keep the prior agreement no matter what. Then Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and said, Then let me receive the formula of the Unsurpassed Power. What? As soon as those words ended, Ja Geum-jeongs expression hardened. He had been worried about what Mok Gyeong-un would demand. But he never expected the words Unsurpassed Power to come out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth of all things. You Didnt you say you would do anything as long as I dont ask for your life? Ja Geum-jeong was at a loss for words at Mok Gyeong-uns remark. Of course, he had said that. But how could he have known that a request that was considered taboo in the martial arts world would come from the mouth of an expert who could use advanced techniques like void grasping? The bewildered Ja Geum-jeong finally opened his mouth. The Unsurpassed Power belongs to Shaolin. But you learned it. I am an exiled monk. You should know well what that means. Yes. Thats why Im asking you to teach me the Unsurpassed Power. Haa Youre not going to break the agreement, are you? Im not saying Ill break it. Its just that its difficult. Ja Geum-jeong sighed. Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and asked, Whats difficult? Two things are difficult. Two things? Yes. What are they? First, even if Im an exiled monk, as a former disciple of Shaolin, I cant release Shaolins secrets to the outside. That would be the case for most sects, not just Shaolin. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Then he asked, Since you say that, I want to ask something I was curious about. What is it? Being an exiled monk means you were excommunicated from that sect, so why did they leave your martial arts intact? Thats There was a circumstance he couldnt reveal. It was also related to his master, Sutra Pavilion Master Gong-jeon. Originally, as Mok Gyeong-un said, Shaolin also cuts off the energy meridians or destroys the danjeon of a monk who is excommunicated. However, Grand Monk Gong-jeon had secretly sent him out of Shaolin five days before the originally scheduled excommunication ceremony. As he sent him out, Grand Monk Gong-jeon strongly advised him. [If someone asks about the breathing technique you learned, tell them its the Unsurpassed Power.] [What? This is just] [Yes. Its a coincidence I realized while looking at the traces on the wall during Bodhidharmas wall-facing meditation. But tell them its the Unsurpassed Power.] [Why is that?] [So that you can preserve your body intact.] !? [If you say that you, Deok-mun, no, Geum-jeong, have mastered the Unsurpassed Power that hasnt even been restored yet, Shaolin wont be able to touch you easily. No, this poor monk will make it so.] [Master.] Ja Geum-jeong had no great attachment to martial arts. He was going to be excommunicated anyway, so what difference would it make if he lost it? Sar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, he couldnt help but be moved by his masters consideration. [Dont be too distressed about having those eyes. There is a reason for everything. So live firmly and freely as much as you suffer.] That was the last conversation he had with his master, Grand Monk Gong-jeon. Since then, whenever someone questioned his martial arts as the Unsurpassed Power while Ja Geum-jeong roamed the martial arts world, he neither denied nor affirmed it. It was because he wanted to keep his masters request while not telling a lie that would disgrace the sect. I thought it would be enough even if I didnt explicitly say it. He never thought that someone unrelated to Shaolin would demand the Unsurpassed Power like this. In fact, who would dare to covet the martial arts of Shaolin, which could be called the heart of the Central Plains? It was a truly bold request. Then Mok Gyeong-un said, Seeing that youre not answering, is the rumor true? Rumor? Yes. I heard that Shaolin cant touch you because they havent been able to restore the Unsurpassed Power. Ja Geum-jeong didnt answer anything to this. It was half-true and half-false, but he couldnt reveal it for the sake of his promise with his master. Youre not denying it. Then whats the second difficulty? Thats That is? There is no such thing as a formula for the Unsurpassed Power. What? At these words, Mok Gyeong-un frowned. Does it make sense to say that he doesnt know the formula of the cultivation method he learned? However, this was the truth. I realized this by looking at the traces on the cliff of the wall-facing hall in the Bodhidharma Cave. But no one except me could see those traces. It was a truly strange occurrence. Even his master, Sutra Pavilion Master Gong-jeon, was the same. To share this realization with Grand Monk Gong-jeon, he showed him the cliff of the wall-facing hall, but even he couldnt see the traces. [Can you really see the traces?] [Its true.] [Oh Amitabha. Its a truly mysterious thing.] Because of that, Ja Geum-jeong could know. The fact that only he could see these traces. Although I cant reveal the fact that its not the Unsurpassed Power, if he finds out theres no formula, he wont be able to make this request anymore. It didnt matter even if he didnt believe it. Because he definitely wasnt lying. As expected, Mok Gyeong-un looked at him with suspicious eyes. Ja Geum-jeong didnt avoid his gaze. After staring for a while, Mok Gyeong-un finally said, How did you learn it if theres no formula? I dont know. I also suddenly realized it after seeing the traces left on the wall. You suddenly realized it? Yes. Hmm. Even if you cant believe it, I cant help it. This is the truth, I swear to the heavens. At his vow, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue softly. In fact, Mok Gyeong-un didnt believe in such words of swearing to the heavens. However, looking at Ja Geum-jeongs confident attitude of not avoiding his gaze at all, it seemed like it wasnt a lie. Realizing a cultivation method without seeing the formula I cant teach it not only because of the first difficulty but also because of the second reason. I hope you understand that. Understand Yes. What if I cant understand? What? I really want to learn that from you. How can I teach something when I dont even know the formula? And I already said I cant give you Shaolins secrets. Even if I kill that monk Imun-hae? This bastard! As soon as those words ended, Ja Geum-jeongs expression distorted fiercely. He may not care about others, but he absolutely couldnt forgive anyone touching his master, Grand Monk Gong-jeon, and his only friend, the monk Imun-hae. Then one of us will have to die here today. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Will it really be me? Unlike his laughter, the thick murderous intent emanating from his eyes. Feeling this, Ja Geum-jeongs hands and feet trembled faintly. How can a guy who hasnt even reached his prime have such a strong oppressive aura? Even if this drunkard dies, if you touch Imun-hae, I will never forgive you. He was fully prepared. If he had cared about his life, he would have already told everything. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been closely observing Ja Geum-jeongs reaction, shrugged his shoulders and said, It seems to be true. Huh? Ja Geum-jeong, who had been gathering energy in his fists and was ready to fight at any moment, couldnt hide his bewilderment. Mok Gyeong-un said to him, Seeing that someone who cherishes that monks life so preciously only considers fighting with his life on the line as the answer, it doesnt seem like youre trying to deceive me. Ha! Are you testing this drunkard now? If its a test, then its a test. I dont believe in those lip service words of swearing to the heavens. So he was testing him? Ja Geum-jeong clicked his tongue. However, if he could make Mok Gyeong-un give up his request for the Unsurpassed Power even in this way, he didnt mind. Its unpleasant to be tested, but since the reason I couldnt accept your request was the cause, I wont blame you. Instead, tell me your other request. If youre going to make excuses one after another, there seems to be no point in even making a request. Damn it! This isnt because Im deliberately trying to refuse, but because I really cant help it. Yes, yes. Im sure thats the case. So if you refuse the request again this time, Im thinking of just putting the resentful spirit back into that persons body. What? Wasnt that the condition between us in the first place? If you cant accept it, we just return to the original state. Gnash! Ja Geum-jeong gritted his teeth at Mok Gyeong-uns words. It wasnt wrong, but he couldnt help but get angry at him threatening like this. So Ja Geum-jeong struck his thick chest with his fist and said, Thud thud! Fine. Then Ill make a clear oath. An oath? Yes. As long as its not asking for my life, demanding the Unsurpassed Power, or harming Shaolin and Imun-hae, I will agree to anything. If I cant keep this, I will end my own life right here. Oho. Really? A man does not speak with two mouths. At his strong pledge, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said, Good. Then kneel right here and swear loyalty to me. !? Once again, at the unexpected request, Ja Geum-jeong was momentarily at a loss for words. At his reaction, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up sardonically. If he couldnt have the formula, it would be enough to slowly examine it while keeping Ja Geum-jeong by his side. As a bonus, he would also gain a useful slave. Chapter 211 Chapter 211 C On the Boat (2)Whoosh! The rain was still a downpour itself. Before boarding the boat, three men were gathered together. They were Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander of the Heaven and Earth Societys main branch, Mong Mu-yak, the Deputy Commander and son of the Vice-Leader, and Ja Geum-jeong, the exiled monk and Demon Subduing Fist Master of Shaolin. These three had gathered for a single reason. And that was, Ill be honest. Ja Geum-jeong. I cant trust your oath of loyalty. It was because of the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeongs oath of loyalty. The reason Mong Mu-yak was expressing his disapproval was simple. It was due to Ja Geum-jeongs background and notoriety. He was a former monk of Shaolin, considered the root of the righteous martial world, and after becoming an exiled monk, he committed eccentric acts like a madman, regardless of right or wrong. Could such a person really be trusted? At Mong Mu-yaks attitude, Ja Geum-jeong snorted and said, I dont care if you bastards believe me or not. What? Even in a fucked-up situation, I always keep my word. At his words, Seop Chun clutched his stomach and laughed. Hahahaha! A fucked-up situation, you say. Are you saying swearing loyalty to our Lord is fucked up? Did you think this drunkard would say hes happy about it? Ja Geum-jeong was someone who never hid his own emotions. At his words, Mong Mu-yak became even more wary, but on the other hand, Seop Chun, who originally had a hearty personality, rather liked it. You wouldnt be happy, of course. You were caught in the Lords scheme and swore loyalty, so how could you feel good about it? Hmph, youre stating the obvious. But Ja Geum-jeong, youre also a man of honor, so whether you like it or not, I believe youll keep the oath you made yourself. Stop emphasizing what this drunkard has said over and over. Even without you bastards nagging, Ill protect that damn fellow until I die. Ja Geum-jeong had a temperament of not looking back once he decided on something. So although he couldnt contain his anger and lashed out at that moment, he was ultimately pressured by Mok Gyeong-uns oppressive aura and swore loyalty. In fact, there was a sentiment he couldnt reveal even to them. Its for Mun-hae, Master, and Shaolin. It was truly strange. Ja Geum-jeong felt an odd fear from a fellow who hadnt even reached his prime. Even if not right now, if that bastard made up his mind, it seemed he would bring great harm not only to his friend, the monk Imun-hae, but also to Shaolin. This was a premonition stemming from pure instinct. Caught in this premonition, Ja Geum-jeong swore loyalty after receiving an agreement from Mok Gyeong-un that he would never touch them. That moment was truly disheartening. Did I leave Shaolin and live just to end up like this? That was the moment he thought so. He was suddenly gripped by this thought. Lived to end up like this Huh? There was something his master and Sutra Pavilion Master, Grand Monk Gong-jeon, always taught. He said that everything has cause and effect and a natural course, and no matter how much one tries to escape it, one can only flow according to that natural course in the end. Perhaps even him having these eyes and becoming an exiled monk was to face this moment. Natural course. When he considered all of this to be the natural course, the afflictions in his heart disappeared. Since he had already made up his mind to do it, regret and lingering attachment were all useless, and he just thought that if this was also the path he had to take, he would do his best. Then Mong Mu-yak said to him, Ill be watching. No. This drunkard said hell do it, so who are you to say this and that Aaah. Please calm down. This friend originally talks like that. Seop Chun grinned and stopped Ja Geum-jeong. At first, he was wary of him, who was called one of the Three Madmen, but after actually getting to know him, he thought he was honest rather than crazy and got along well with him. Ja Geum-jeong also seemed to feel the same way, as he said, Still, youre the only one who can be reasoned with. Instead of you, you, since its come to this, how about we introduce ourselves? My name is Seop Chun, and Im twenty-nine years old. As you can see, I mainly use a sword. Mong Mu-yak, you do it too. Introducing myself so embarrassingly Well have to be together to serve the Lord anyway, so are you going to act like that? At Seop Chuns words, Mong Mu-yak shook his head and said briefly, Mong Mu-yak. Twenty-six years old, a swordsman. There! Our introductions are roughly like this, so will you do it too? At these words, Ja Geum-jeong stared intently at Seop Chun. In fact, he also didnt particularly like introducing himself like this. But since he had decided to serve Mok Gyeong-un as his lord and might have to be with them for life, it was awkward to just let it pass. Ahem, as you know, my name is Ja Geum-jeong, and I prefer the Strong Fist technique. Why dont you mention your age? Are you skipping it because youre much older than us? At those words, Ja Geum-jeong frowned. He had never told anyone his age since leaving Shaolin. So he hesitated, wondering if he really had to say it, but eventually spoke. My age is twenty-six. !!!!!!!!! As soon as those words ended, both Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun were dumbfounded. Based on his fierce face and the atmosphere he exuded alone, Ja Geum-jeong looked to be in his mid-forties. But hes in his twenties? This kind of face is the same age as me? Mong Mu-yak made a dumbfounded expression. Was he the only one who couldnt fight the ravages of time and had his face wither away? This kind of old face was the first he had ever seen. The exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong glared at Mong Mu-yak and said, You bastard, I really dont like the look in your eyes. Should I send you to Buddhas side today? He was ready to strike him at any moment. Seop Chun had to hurriedly stop him. *** Rumble rumble rumble! Through the rollers made of dozens of wooden pillars, the boat reached right in front of the river. Originally, it would need to move a bit more to float the boat on the river, but since the water had been overflowing due to the downpour for a long time, it didnt take that long to move it. Everyone who needed to board the boat had already boarded. Slowly! It needs to move more slowly! Yes!!! At the command of the resentful soul Ha-yoon, who was possessing the body of the captain Woo In-yeom, the retired naval soldiers moved in unison, and the bow of the boat entered the river. Splash! Certainly, because the boat was large, when the bow entered, the water surged upward. But along with that, the boat that was moving forward started to tilt sideways with a creaking sound. This was due to the tremendous current of the river swollen by the downpour. Is this really possible to cross? Seop Chun, who had been watching this with excitement while standing at the front of the bow, grabbed the deck and clicked his tongue. If this was the case with just the head of the boat entering, it was worrisome that the boat would be swept away and capsized as soon as the entire boat entered. Then, as if the bow suddenly received strength, the tilted part started to straighten up. Huh? What was going on? The current was still rough, but the boat was straightening up on its own. That was because, Those things are Those things? Geum-jeong, what do you see? In Ja Geum-jeongs eyes, numerous resentful souls were clinging to the side of the boats bow. They were supporting the boat that was about to be swept away by the current. It was a truly amazing sight. With the boats performance itself and the help of this many resentful souls, it seemed there was a sufficient possibility of crossing the river. After some time, the hull was completely in the water. Creak! Creak! The boat was rocking in the tremendous current, and it was a mess. Everyone in Mok Gyeong-uns party had learned martial arts, so they didnt easily fall over, but they couldnt help their bodies swaying. It wouldnt be strange if the boat capsized at any moment. However, fortunately, numerous resentful souls were supporting this boat. Wooooo! Huuuuu! Before boarding the boat, they had completely destroyed the main hall of the estate and held a memorial service for the resentful souls, so it might have been a kind of repayment for that. Thanks to that, despite the rough current, the boat didnt capsize and slowly moved forward. Of course, to be precise, it was moving diagonally to match the current. The resentful soul Ha-yoon, who was possessing the body of Woo In-yeom, tapped his head and said to Mok Gyeong-un, According to the experience and knowledge in this persons head, it will take time to cross the river, but if we move like this, we can somehow cross it. I see. Thank you for your efforts. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and bowed with his hands clasped to the resentful soul Ha-yoon. There was a glint in Ha-yoons eyes as he watched that sight. That was understandable because, in the first place, although they had fought, they had reached an agreement, so there was no need to argue, but this human was truly unique. He was a resentful soul. Even monks were afraid of or wary of someone like him, but this human was treating him normally. Was it to look good because they had to safely cross the river? No, no. Its different. This person had no difference in the way he looked at the dead or the living. It was as if he was looking directly at the existence itself. A truly strange human indeed. Was it because of this aspect that a high-ranking existence like her followed this human? While he was lost in thought, Mok Gyeong-un said, If its not rude, may I ask you something? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What is it? Apart from your ill fate with the Woo family, reaching the Blue Spirit rank means you held a grudge lasting over a hundred years, so may I ask what that is? It was a question that was sufficiently rude. If he was with a high-ranking resentful soul and had such excellent monastic technique skills, he should know well what a grudge meant to a resentful soul. However, Mok Gyeong-un was staring intently as if he was genuinely curious. As if it was pure curiosity. He could have just ignored it, but since there was no point in making an enemy with someone like this anyway, the resentful soul Ha-yoon finally opened his mouth. I couldnt protect. What do you mean you couldnt protect? I couldnt protect the one I had to protect at all costs. Ah Mok Gyeong-un looked at the resentful soul Ha-yoon with a puzzled expression. Since most grudges stemmed from lamentation and the desire for revenge, he had thought Ha-yoon would talk about some object of resentment. But the grudge of the resentful soul Ha-yoon unexpectedly stemmed from loyalty. He couldnt leave this world for a long time because of his self-blame for not being able to protect someone. He was more upright than he looks. Cheong-ryeong also seemed to view the resentful soul Ha-yoon differently, as she evaluated him like that. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt have as much of an impression as her. He just thought that the resentful soul Ha-yoon had held a grudge for a long time for this reason. I see. Thank you for your answer. With these words, Mok Gyeong-un left the bow with a smile. Everyone had gathered at the bow to watch the boat move, but he was heading to the stern where no one was. Hes absurd. What is? I thought the mortal bastard was considering that fellow as a divine spirit when he asked what kind of grudge he held. His rank is high, so its tempting, but there are no vacant positions now. Thats true. The number of servant spirits Mok Gyeong-un could currently take was limited. If it were possible, he would have taken every resentful soul he met as a servant spirit and exploited them. Mok Gyeong-un had asked out of pure curiosity about the resentful soul Ha-yoon being followed by resentful souls that were mere evil spirits, regardless of their rank. Walking leisurely like that, Mok Gyeong-un stopped halfway to the stern. Why are you doing that? Will you say you cant see it this time too? What? What are you Cheong-ryeong discovered something. That something was a person sitting on the deck at the rear of the boat, holding a curved long bamboo fishing rod. Just by looking at the back of the white hair, one could tell that he was an old man. How did that old mortal board the boat? Thats what I want to ask. When they were launching the boat, he wasnt visible anywhere nearby. But how did he get on the boat? The puzzled Mok Gyeong-un asked Cheong-ryeong, First of all, you can see him, right? Yes. Then Mok Gyeong-un opened the demonic power he had obtained from his right Samgan eye. First, he was curious about the identity of that person. Judging by the bamboo raincoat he was wearing, he didnt seem to be a spiritual body like a resentful soul or a monster-like existence. But it was extremely strange that there was no sign or indication of his presence at all. However, Throb! The moment he opened the power of the Third eye, strong pressure and red blood vessels surged in Mok Gyeong-uns right eye, Splatter! Then, bloody tears flowed from his right eye. The startled Cheong-ryeong shouted, Mortal! Pak! Mok Gyeong-un, feeling the intraocular pressure that seemed like it would burst, hurriedly closed the power again. And then he grabbed his right eye, which was shedding bloody tears. It was to disperse the residual true energy that had raised the intraocular pressure by inducing death energy. Sss! Fortunately, Mok Gyeong-uns judgment was correct. As the energy dispersed, the intraocular pressure quickly subsided as well. Why are you doing that? I cant read his energy. What? What do you mean? I mean it literally. When he opened the power of the Third eye, he could examine the flow of energy in detail with his right eye. He could even read the traces of primordial energy, demonic energy, and spiritual energy, regardless of what they were. But the moment he opened it, his vision turned pure white. He couldnt understand why, but he tried to read the energy while enduring the white light, but the intraocular pressure rose, and he couldnt open his eyes properly due to the pain. Why is my eye filled with white light? Unless the entire surroundings are filled with energy !? For a moment, Mok Gyeong-uns left eye narrowed. It was hard to believe. Could it be? Right then, Mortal! Behind you! At Cheong-ryeongs cry, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the deck where the old man in the bamboo raincoat holding the bamboo fishing rod had been sitting. There was no one there. That meant, as Cheong-ryeong shouted, someone was behind him, but, I cant even sense his presence. This was a separate issue from the heavy rain pouring down. The opponent was a monster who could completely conceal his presence. In a split second, while he was contemplating what to do, a voice came from behind. It wasnt mere coincidence that you saw this old man earlier. !? Chapter 212 Chapter 212 C On the Boat (3)It wasnt mere coincidence that you saw this old man earlier. !? At the voice coming from behind him, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. Earlier? Mok Gyeong-un recalled the moment before entering the village. The old mans figure that had disappeared in the instant he took his eyes off him. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was definitely only looking at the river then. But does that mean he noticed that I was looking at him? Realizing this, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts became complicated, unlike before. The old man behind him seemed to be a monster whose strength he couldnt even guess. Then, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. Mortal. Did you not notice at all? He hadnt noticed. Both with his physical eyes and his energy perception. Grip! Mok Gyeong-un found that his hand had unconsciously tensed up at some point. He hadnt been this tense even when he met the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, one of the Six Heavens who was called the pinnacle of the current martial world. Of course, although the leader had weakened due to prolonged illness, this felt completely different. The gap was so overwhelming that all the techniques he was devising in his head felt meaningless. Just who is this old man? Cheong-ryeong was equally surprised. The Mok Gyeong-un she had been watching never showed much tension no matter what powerful opponent he faced. That was probably due to his strong mental fortitude of not fearing death or pain. But this was the first time she saw this mortal bastard being so tense. Just who is the identity of this old mortal? While she was puzzled, the old man opened his mouth. I was just trying to express my gratitude, but this is interesting. Whats interesting? I was wondering how you saw me, but your energy is extraordinary. Just what are you Even this old man, who has lived a long time, has never seen someone like you, young man, possessing the energy that dead beings or monsters would have. !!!!! At the old mans words, Mok Gyeong-uns left eye trembled. This was a first. A living being, not a resentful soul, was accurately detecting his death energy. Moreover, even the fact that he possessed demonic energy in his body. How did he discern his energy when he was clearly a living existence, not a spiritual body? While he was surprised, the old man said, Hmm. But this isnt all. Death energy, cold energy, poison energy even the demonic energy of a monster, you possess all sorts of dangerous energies. What? Mok Gyeong-un was genuinely dumbfounded. Just who is this old man? He was reading most of the energies without even making contact with his body. However, judging by the fact that he didnt mention the demonic energy that converged all these energies into one, it seemed he couldnt detect that. But from the moment he read the death energy, it was as good as discerning most of the energies. So Mok Gyeong-un bluntly said, Elder. Just who are you? Why did you board this boat? It was doubtful whether he would give an answer, but while asking this, he concentrated his true energy on the soles of his feet. It was in preparation for any situation. Right then, Young man. I have no intention of harming you, so relax. Hes reaching for your back! Papapapapak! At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un reflexively used the Brilliant Water Surpassing Step to try to distance himself from the old man with high-speed movement. Mok Gyeong-un, who instantly put distance between them, turned his body. But the old man, whom he thought would chase after him or make some kind of response, was standing still with his hands behind his back. !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed as he got to see the old mans face directly. He had an impression from seeing him holding the bamboo fishing rod and not being able to see his face properly, but it was completely the opposite. The old mans face was not dark and dull, but exceedingly white, and his white beard was neat as if he had groomed it. He had an aura as if he might have been a scholar in his youth. However, there was one place that uniquely didnt match this atmosphere C his eyes were extremely fierce. Then the old man opened his mouth. I thought you were cold-blooded, but you have a more curious side than I expected. I dont like being grabbed from behind. Is that so? But with your level of cultivation, you should have already guessed that no matter how much you struggle, it would be meaningless against me. Mok Gyeong-un didnt deny those words. The bamboo fishing rod the old man was holding behind his back. At some point, that fishing rod started to feel like a sharp sword. It felt like if it moved and flew towards him, his body would be split in half the moment it grazed him. Perhaps because of that tension, all of Mok Gyeong-uns nerves were focused solely on the old man. Then, the old man looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face and spoke with a glint in his eyes. Even though youre young, I thought you would be over thirty, but this is unexpected. Thank you for seeing me as mature, but I havent even passed my prime yet. Havent even passed your prime? Hohohoho. The old man burst into laughter. Puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Why are you laughing? Its a truly coincidental and mysterious thing. To see such talent on a boat like this again. What? Its nothing. Just old memories coming to mind. Mok Gyeong-un showed no particular interest in the old mans tone that seemed to recall memories. Mok Gyeong-uns concern was solely one thing. Why did this old man of unknown identity board this boat and approach him? Then the old man lightly shook his head and said, Relax. If I had intended to harm you, I would have done so long ago. I apologize. Im very suspicious. Is that so? Its good that youre honest. Thank you for taking it well. But if youre not trying to harm me, why did you board this boat? Aah. Right, right. You asked that. My memory isnt what it used to be after passing a hundred years old. A hundred? At the old mans words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Although his beard and hair were white, he had fewer wrinkles than expected. Judging by his appearance alone, even considering that he was a profound expert, he had thought he would be around sixty to seventy years old. But hes saying hes this old? While he was inwardly surprised, the old man said, I seem to have unintentionally made you wary, but I just wanted to express my gratitude. Gratitude? Thats right. Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. He had no particular contact or connection with the old man, so he couldnt understand what he was grateful for. While he was puzzled, the old man intently looked in the direction of the land they had left, where the village was located. As Mok Gyeong-un followed his gaze and looked there, the old man parted his lips. When I came to this place after a long time, I found that someone had dug up the grave and shrine of an old acquaintance of mine. An old acquaintance? Yes. He was a truly upright man with deep loyalty. At the old mans words, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his inner surprise. Could this old man have been an acquaintance of the resentful soul Ha-yoon? Ha! Cheong-ryeong also seemed surprised, as she let out an exclamation. That was understandable because the resentful soul Ha-yoon was a high-ranking resentful soul of the Blue Spirit rank. To reach this rank, one had to remain in the world for over a hundred years while holding a grudge. That meant the old man really was over a hundred years old. Then Mok Gyeong-un asked, puzzled, Cheong-ryeong might know that hes over a hundred years old, right? Cheong-ryeong had absorbed the demonic energy of the Sea King and reached the Indigo Spirit rank, but in reality, she had spent about a hundred years as a resentful soul. If that was the case, it could mean that this old man roamed the martial world in the same era as Cheong-ryeong. However, I dont know. You dont know? That person is not in my memory. Are you sure? If he had lived such a long time and possessed unfathomable strength, he must have been famous in his youth. But Cheong-ryeong seemed to have no idea. Could it be that you cant recognize him because his appearance has aged? Aged? Hmm. Yes, that could be. Then try to find out the old mortals name. It might be someone Ive heard of. Appearance and voice inevitably change over time, so it was possible not to recognize him. It was even more so for someone who had lived for over a hundred years. So Mok Gyeong-un decided to find out the old mans name through conversation. By any chance, is the person youre referring to someone named Ha-yoon? Yes, thats him. In fact, while I was pondering what to do while fishing, you destroyed that estate. Thanks to that, it seems my dead friends grudge has been somewhat relieved, so its fortunate. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled. Something was confusing. Whether the old man could see resentful souls or not. Since he could even detect death energy, which could be called the energy of the dead, it seemed like there was nothing he couldnt do, but it was strange. Judging by the way he was speaking now, it didnt seem like it, so it was ambiguous. Without revealing this doubt, Mok Gyeong-un said, That wasnt intentional. Whether it was intentional or not, I wanted to express my gratitude for doing what I was going to do on my behalf. Listening to the old mans words, it seemed that Woo In-yeom and his family were destined to be punished in some way. In any case, what was certain was that fortunately, this monster-like old man didnt really seem to intend to harm him. If that was the case, he could ask without worry. Mok Gyeong-un respectfully clasped his hands together, bowed his head, and said, I apologize, but since meeting like this is also a connection, may I ask for your respected name as a junior? My name? Yes. To that question, the old man shook his head and replied, Its a name that has long been forgotten. What will you do by hearing such a name? But Hohoho. Do you think a connection wont be made just because you know or dont know a name? Connections tend to take shape in one way or another. Since you put it that way, I have no choice. It seemed the old man had no intention of revealing his name or identity. Mok Gyeong-un, who judged that there was nothing good about prying further to someone overwhelmingly stronger than him, quickly gave up. He should be grateful just for not having ill fate with such a monster-like person. Then the old man said, So I want to make a small repayment for this gratitude and connection. Repayment? By the looks of it, you seem to have learned the sword. The old man suddenly reached out his hand towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, Pak! Huh? The scabbard of the Evil Commandment Sword at Mok Gyeong-uns waist flew off with the sword intact. Then it was sucked into the old mans hand. Puzzled by what his intention was, the old man said, I hope this will be a sufficient repayment. Shing! As soon as those words ended, the Evil Commandment Sword slipped out of the scabbard, revealing its blade. Surprised, Mok Gyeong-un shouted, Elder, that sword is He was about to say it was dangerous to hold it carelessly because it was a demonic sword. But an amazing sight unfolded. The moment the old man gripped the hilt of the Evil Commandment Sword that had been drawn from the scabbard, Woooong! A strong resonance poured out from the Evil Commandment Sword, and the blade vibrated rapidly, but soon, not long after, it stopped. He subdued the sword? Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un was genuinely unable to hide his surprise. The one who held the Evil Commandment Sword was supposed to reveal their desires due to its demonic nature. But even though the Evil Commandment Sword revealed its demonic nature while emitting a resonance, its sword spirit was rather suppressed not long after. While he was amazed, the old man muttered, Truly coincidental. The demonic sword of Ou Yezi The old man discerned the identity of the sword in an instant. As expected, he was no ordinary old man. Elder. Are you alright? He obviously looked fine, but Mok Gyeong-un asked out of courtesy. Then the old man looked at the sword and showed a gentle smile. Young man, you make me recall many old things that were about to be forgotten. What do you mean by that? No. Never mind. Rather, look at this. As soon as those words ended, the old man wielded the Evil Commandment Sword he was holding and drew a magnificent trajectory as if performing a sword dance. Swish! Swish swish swish! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes didnt leave the sword as he watched this. The clean trajectory that seemed to draw the full moon in the night sky was too shocking. How could a sword technique that looked so simple have no flaws? Swish swish swish swish! The sword strikes were so outstanding and flawless that he couldnt take his eyes off them. Cheong-ryeong was equally surprised. She was also an excellent swordsman when she was alive, so she could tell that each stance the old man wielded went beyond a simple sword technique and led to a peerless sword move. However, the sword moves the old man displayed with the Evil Commandment Sword felt quite familiar. Why does this sword feel so familiar? Mok Gyeong-un felt the same way. At some point, everything about the sword techniques the old man wielded felt extremely familiar. It was clearly a sword technique he was seeing for the first time, but it felt familiar. What on earth was going on? While he was filled with doubts, Cheong-ryeong spoke in a surprised voice. This cant be. Whats wrong? Mortal Yes? Its the Moonless Void Sword. Moonless Sky Sword!? At that moment, the formula of the moves written on the paper Cheong-ryeong had hidden, which he had seen in the treasury of Corpse Blood Valley, came to Mok Gyeong-uns mind. While showing the hidden formula, Cheong-ryeong had said, [Consider it your fortune. These are the only remaining sword moves of the Moonless Void Sword, one of the Five Great Sword Techniques that once symbolized the Old Martial World.] Along with that, the peerless swordsman he had seen in a state of selflessness while imprinting the formula began to overlap with the old man. Chapter 213 Chapter 213 C On the Boat (4)Moonless Void Sword[1]. That was the sword technique written on the paper Cheong-ryeong had hidden in the treasury of Corpse Blood Valley. She had called the Moonless Void Sword one of the Five Great Sword Techniques that symbolized the Old Martial World. Ah! The trajectories of the sword drawn by Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. In Mok Gyeong-uns mind as he watched this, the image of the peerless swordsman he had seen in a state of selflessness while imprinting the formula overlapped with the old man. Swish swish swish! The refreshing sword path reminiscent of the full moon. This caused a thrill that made the memory of that time pale in comparison. Entering the treasury of Corpse Blood Valley and experiencing a state of selflessness through imprinting as Cheong-ryeong had told him to recite the sword techniques, but this sword technique caused an incomparable thrill compared to those. Swish swish! Its different. What surprised Mok Gyeong-un even more was the difference in the sword techniques. Even in the sword techniques he had seen in a state of selflessness, there were no unnecessary sword paths, and each sword path was beautiful yet thoroughly focused on killing the opponent. However, the sword techniques the old man displayed went beyond this and even broke free from the framework of existing sword paths. Aah It was like seeing a new world. Confucius said that when one reaches the age of seventy, one can follow ones hearts desire, go where the heart leads, and do what the heart wants without deviating from any rules, laws, systems, or principles. The old mans sword was like that. It evolved the techniques freely, breaking away from the framework of existing techniques. Nevertheless, amazingly, this was still the Moonless Void Sword. Ive never thought about it this way. So this is how techniques can be displayed. It completely shattered conventional wisdom. Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but be genuinely amazed. This wasnt a sword that could be displayed simply by imprinting it in ones head and remembering it. This shock didnt only come to Mok Gyeong-un. Although she had no physical body, Cheong-ryeong was also an excellent swordsman when she was alive, so the moment she saw this, she was astounded and achieved an awakening. This is the sword She was the one who had gained enlightenment after seeing the two techniques of the Moonless Void Sword and created the sword technique of the Moon. But after seeing this, a new understanding of the sword blossomed in her mind. At this moment, a gap arose between Cheong-ryeong and Mok Gyeong-un. Unlike Cheong-ryeong, who was trapped in a wooden puppet and purely observing the sword techniques themselves, Mok Gyeong-un was also seeing how the surrounding energy moved with each sword swing. This difference could be said to be quite significant. Swish! Not long after, the old man stopped swinging the sword. As he stopped, a faint glow was flowing from the blade of the Evil Commandment Sword. It was as if even the Evil Commandment Sword, called a demonic sword, was paying homage to the amazing sword techniques the old man had demonstrated. Looking at the Evil Commandment Sword, the old man opened his mouth. Excellent. Thanks to you, this old mans sword could shine even brighter. Woooong! At those words, the Evil Commandment Sword vibrated and emitted a sword cry. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. If the sword spirit of that demonic sword, which was so picky about people, was like this, he thought the old man must have reached the highest realm in swordsmanship. The old man looked at Mok Gyeong-un and said, Did you see it? Yes. How much do you remember? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un stopped himself from answering that he remembered everything without much thought. He felt that the meaning behind the old mans question wasnt that. He could remember everything. He could even display the exact movements the old man had made. But that was just a shell. So Mok Gyeong-un replied, I dont remember well. When he said that, the old mans eyes narrowed. Inwardly, the old man was surprised. Although he had shown the sword to Mok Gyeong-un, he thought there would be a limit to what he could realize. But he never expected to hear such an answer from Mok Gyeong-un. You dont remember well? Yes. I see. The corners of the old mans mouth twitched. Since he was a swordsman, he thought this much would be a sufficient repayment. But it seemed Mok Gyeong-uns potential was beyond what he had thought. So the old man raised the sword again. Then, Then look again. Swish swish swish swish! This time, he performed a sword dance just like before. However, just like earlier, the trajectory of the sword was incomparably beautiful. But there was a difference C the sword path had become even simpler. If the previous one was like a waxing moon, now the sword technique had become even more concise and clear, as if it had become a half moon. Unlike the first time, the sword technique ended halfway through. As he lowered the sword, the blade of the Evil Commandment Sword vibrated even faster. The old man asked Mok Gyeong-un, How about this time? Even as Im watching, I cant remember. Hearing these words, the corners of the old mans mouth rose even higher. Then the old man held the Evil Commandment Sword again, assumed a stance, and said, I see. Then look again. As soon as those words ended, the old man displayed the sword technique again. The sword technique was quite different from before. The sword became even more concise and closer to simply swinging rather than being beautiful. Nevertheless, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes didnt leave the trajectory of the sword. It was like the gaze of someone in a state of selflessness. Swish swish! The old mans sword ended even faster than the second time he displayed it. It was almost not even half as long. After swinging the sword like this, the old man stared intently at Mok Gyeong-uns eyes and asked, How is it? At these words, Mok Gyeong-un let out a long sigh. Seeing this, the old mans eyes gleamed even more. The old man had realized from this breath alone that Mok Gyeong-un had been with him. Eventually, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. With my lacking talent, I forgot everything even though I saw it before my eyes. !!!!! Hearing those words, the old man burst into hearty laughter. Hahahahaha! After laughing like that for a while, the old man stopped and said to Mok Gyeong-un, I just wanted to make a small repayment, but it has become interesting. It seems excessive for a small repayment. This is also your fortune. At the old mans words, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly recalled it. Strangely, he had felt the Moonless Void Sword in the sword techniques the old man had displayed, and he had felt an overlap with the peerless swordsman he had seen in the formula from the Corpse Blood Valley report. So he wanted to ask. Elder, by any chance, the Moonless Hohoho. I almost took this with me. What? Shing! Click! Before he could even ask, the old man cut him off and sheathed the Evil Commandment Sword into its scabbard. Then he threw the Evil Commandment Sword towards Mok Gyeong-un. As Mok Gyeong-un lightly caught the sword, the old man said, It seems the repayment is sufficient, and you should also wrap it up, so this old man will take his leave now. What? At these words, Mok Gyeong-un frowned. They were still in the middle of the river, so where was he going? With this level of current, no matter how much of an expert one was, it was impossible not to be swept away. So Mok Gyeong-un said, Cant you wait until the boat arrives and then get off? The place this old man is going to is not across the river. But here sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its fine. And dont pay too much attention to a passing connection. With those words, the old man shouldered the bamboo fishing rod and tried to move towards the deck. It was truly an insane act. He couldnt let him go like this without even properly finding out his identity. Mok Gyeong-un tried to stop the old man. Eld Swish! At that moment, the old mans figure disappeared. Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly flew towards the deck where the old man had approached. And he looked outside the boat, but he couldnt see anything. No matter how dark and heavy the rain was pouring on the river, Mok Gyeong-uns eyesight was different from ordinary people. But he couldnt see anything around him. What the hell? Was he really a living human? He disappeared in an instant, and there was no way to know where he had gone. Cheong-ryeong, did you see it? So Mok Gyeong-un asked Cheong-ryeong. But Cheong-ryeong didnt respond. Thinking something might be wrong, he touched the wooden puppet in his bosom, but she was still sealed inside it. That meant she seemed to be lost in deep thought to the point of not hearing his words. Did Cheong-ryeong also realize something after seeing that? It seemed to be the case. Indeed, he also wanted to organize the things the old man had shown him earlier. After looking around for a while, searching for traces of the old man, Mok Gyeong-un eventually gave up and sat cross-legged on the floor. Then he closed his eyes and recalled the sword the old man had displayed from the beginning. *** The bow of the boat. Seop Chun, the Third Captain Commander of the Heaven and Earth Societys main branch, gulped down the liquor contained in the gourd bottle passed to him by the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong. Phew. This is killer. Hehehe. You bastard at least know the taste of liquor. Hahahaha! How can you call yourself a man if you dont know the taste of liquor? Drinking while being drenched by the pouring rain on a boat that seems like it might capsize at any moment, the taste is truly exquisite. Liquor should originally be drunk in a place like this to be thrilling. Well said. In that sense, another sip! Gulp gulp! Hey. Is that a sip? Are you planning to drink it all by yourself? Let me drink with you. They were two people who got along exceptionally well. At some point, they had their arms around each others shoulders, drinking sip by sip, and were in high spirits. Seeing these two, Mong Mu-yak, the son of the Vice-Leader, clicked his tongue. Foolish ones. With the rain pouring down like this, can they even feel if the liquor is going into their nose or mouth? Anyway, they were guys who didnt suit him. It was at that moment when he was looking at them with disdain. Thud! Mong Mu-yak closed his eyes and collapsed to the floor. He wasnt the only one. Seop Chun and Ja Geum-jeong, who had been in high spirits with their arms around each others shoulders, had also closed their eyes at some point and lay on the floor, falling asleep. Seeing them like this, the resentful soul Ha-yoon, who was holding the rudder, frowned. It was strange that they had suddenly collapsed all at once. But then, I almost forgot about you. At the voice coming from the side, the resentful soul Ha-yoon was startled and turned his head. There stood an old man wearing a bamboo raincoat and shouldering a bamboo fishing rod. Seeing this, Ha-yoon tried to kneel on the floor. Elder! But before he could do that, the old man shook his head and stopped Ha-yoon from kneeling. Then the old man said, If I had paid a little more attention, your grave wouldnt have been dug up. Im sorry. No. How is that your fault, Elder? It happened because I was lacking in virtue. At Ha-yoons words, the old man shook his head. Even after all this time has passed, youre still the same. Its time for you to let yourself go now. No. I still need to receive more punishment. Dont say that. That child wouldnt want you to be like this either. Ha-yoon lowered his head silently with a bitter look in his eyes. The old man tapped his shoulder as if to encourage him. Then Ha-yoon raised his head again and said, I apologize. Your lamentation must be deeper than mine, yet you still comfort this unworthy one. I am simply grateful. You dont need to be grateful. Understand? Anyway, the matter has been resolved safely, and I got to see your face after a long time, so this old man will take his leave now. At those words, Ha-yoon couldnt hide his regret. He had hoped not to see the old man this year, but he had never missed visiting this place once every ten years to take care of the grave and shrine. It wasnt a bad thing for him, but it wasnt the same for the old man. You still havent found it? At that question, the old man shook his head. Its not easy. Id rather find a suitable human body and help you No. It would be helping me if you push yourself appropriately and go to a good place. Elder. You dont have to do that. Im in a good mood today because I recalled old memories. At those words, Ha-yoon asked, puzzled, Memories, you say? I greeted a young man who did my task on my behalf, and it reminded me of that fellow after a long time. !? At those words, Ha-yoons eyes gleamed. By that fellow, do you mean your son-in-law? The old man showed a faint smile. It was a sign of affirmation. Seeing that, Ha-yoon couldnt hide his inner surprise. It had been a really long time since the old man had mentioned him. If that was the case, it meant the old man also highly regarded that extraordinary young man To the extent of reminding you of him, is he that great? To this question, the old man recalled earlier and spoke in a meaningful voice, His talent alone would make even that fellow pale in comparison. !!!!!!! Chapter 214 Chapter 214 C Secret Mission (1)Scrape scrape. The hull of the boat scraped against the shore as it moved up. Splash! Splash! Splash! The anchors attached to the left, right, and rear of the boat were lowered, but the boat still shook due to the rough current. However, they succeeded in crossing the river in less than half an hour. Seop Chun, Ja Geum-jeong, and Mong Mu-yak, who had woken up by the time they arrived, seemed to be in a dazed state, with blank expressions on their faces. They couldnt even properly recognize when they had fallen asleep and woken up. They only had the feeling that they had taken a short nap. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been looking at them strangely, approached the resentful soul Ha-yoon standing in front of the rudder and greeted him with a polite bow. Thanks to you, we were able to cross the river safely. Thank you. I only kept the agreement, so theres no need to thank me too much. An agreement is an agreement, and gratitude is gratitude. I understand. Then be careful as you disembark. Ah! Before you go, may I ask you one more thing? What is it? By any chance, did you see an old man carrying a bamboo fishing rod? No, do you know him? At these words, the resentful soul Ha-yoon momentarily hesitated. But he soon shook his head and replied, I dont know. Do you really not know? Thats right. At the resentful soul Ha-yoons answer, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and lightly bowed again, then turned to leave. Watching Mok Gyeong-uns back, the resentful soul Ha-yoon recalled what had happened earlier. [If he asks about me, tell him you dont know anything.] There was a request from the elder, so he hid it, but that cunning young man seemed to have noticed. At least the fact that the elder and himself had a connection. However, unless the elder wanted it, it was better not to know his identity. If he truly possesses talent exceeding his, as the elders discernment suggests, surely the connection will be made again someday. *** Around the beginning of the evening hour. In front of an abandoned temple of Guan Yu on the east side of Mount Giju in Annak County of Henan Province. There, sitting around a bonfire, were three men eating roasted deer meat. Among the three men who appeared to be in their mid-twenties, one man stood out in particular. His face was white as if he had applied powder, and his lips were red as if he had applied rouge. He was even eating the meat by daintily tearing it off instead of biting into it in one mouthful. Seeing him like this, a man with droopy eyes and a blue headband around his forehead clicked his tongue and said, Yoo-bong, youve completely become a eunuch. Hohoho. Ive been living as a eunuch for nearly two years now, so its only natural to say that. Putting other things aside, cant you do something about that laughter? How can I change whats already ingrained in my mouth? Please bear with me a little, Master Gan-yang. Hohoho. Haa. The grating laughter was so annoying that the man with a blue headband around his head, called Gan-yang, let out a sigh. Across from him, a man with a beard, who was tearing off and eating the meat, stopped and called out in an irritated voice, Gan-yang. What is it? Weve waited long enough, so how about we start heading back? Head back, you say? Thats right. Anyway, the rear unit wont be arriving today. But Ok-gi The man called Ok-gi interrupted Gan-yang, who was about to say something, with a raised voice. Its not just one day, but it has been raining for nearly half a month. Rivers are overflowing everywhere, and there have even been landslides. How can they possibly meet the deadline? As he said, the damage caused by the rain that had continued for half a month was indescribable. Especially around the rivers, they had heard that it was impossible to even launch boats. Considering this, Ok-gi judged that even if they were masters, it was impossible for them to gather at the rendezvous point by the deadline. Hmm. Gan-yang stroked his chin with a troubled expression. The Imperial Guard Martial Examination was three days away. They had to arrive in the imperial capital, Kaifeng, within two days before that and fully brief them on the true purpose of the secret mission and the necessary requirements. Moreover, this wasnt the end. There was also someone they had to meet before taking the martial examination. It would be difficult with just us. Its not about being difficult. Were already late. Even if they arrive tomorrow, at that point, its no different from the mission being disrupted. Didnt we already consider the situation where the advance team wouldnt arrive on time? Lets just head back. At Ok-gis words, Gan-yang sighed. No matter how he thought about it, it was unreasonable. Due to the heavy rain, the rivers had overflowed, and they probably couldnt even cross for several days. In fact, the probability of them reaching this place in three days, let alone tomorrow, was slim. Phew. Alright. Youre right. Lets withdraw now. At Gan-yangs decision, Ok-gi finally showed a satisfied expression. From the beginning, he hadnt been too keen on the rear unit coming. The ministry had said they would dispatch capable recruits as requested by that place, but they were nothing more than rookies who lacked real combat experience or even assassination experience. On the other hand, they had been trained for this day. They were waiting for the day they could make a significant contribution and return to the society in glory. But to carry out the mission with those rookies as the main force? No matter how he thought about it, he couldnt accept it. Ill show them that we can do it well enough without those bastards. With that thought, Ok-gi removed the remaining deer meat from the wooden stand and was about to extinguish the bonfire. Right then, Rustle! The presence of someone was felt from the bushes to the southwest. At this, everyone, including him, hurriedly reached for their weapons and turned their heads. Then someone emerged from the bushes, revealing their appearance. Ah. It seems we arrived on time. !? Seeing the face illuminated by the bonfire, Ok-gi couldnt help but exclaim inwardly. That was because he was momentarily surprised by the beautiful face that seemed like a womans. Then, three more people appeared behind him. The one who particularly stood out was a man with a muscular and sturdy physique, though not very tall, wearing a broken rosary around his neck and having a fierce impression. On either side of him were a man in his late twenties who appeared to be holding a somewhat light sword, and a youth with a tall and handsome appearance but giving off a cold feeling. Could it be? At their appearance, Ok-gis expression stiffened. Could these people be the rear unit? No way. No matter how much they hurried, it was difficult for the rear unit to meet the deadline. In the first place, they couldnt even cross the river, so how could they arrive today? At that moment of bewilderment, the leader of the advance team, Gan-yang, said to them, Heavenly Mandate. This was a pre-arranged code phrase. At Gan-yangs words, Mong Mu-yak stepped forward and replied, Earthly Fate. At those words, Gan-yangs expression brightened. That was because the rear unit, which he thought wouldnt arrive on time, had arrived at the point when they were about to withdraw. Clap! Gan-yang clasped his hands together in a polite bow and was about to greet them. Welcome. The leader of the advance team, Gan Then Ok-gi interrupted. Its not certain yet if they are the rear unit or not. What are you talking about? How can those who know this location and the code phrase What if something goes wrong because of that? We need to be sure of everything! Gan-yang couldnt hide his embarrassment at Ok-gis firm attitude. He had been filled with dissatisfaction ever since receiving the notification from the society about the rear unit. Listen, Ok-gi The society informed us of three people. But they are four. Moreover, they even met the deadline that was impossible to meet. Doesnt this seem strange at all? He has a point. At those words, a hint of wariness appeared on Gan-yangs expression. It was indeed strange to dismiss it as just dissatisfaction with the rear unit. Shing! Then Ok-gi drew his sword, aimed it at the rear unit, and said, We were told by the society that the rear unit consists of three people. What is your identity? Mong Mu-yak, who became upset by his attitude of interrogating while even pointing a sword at them, stepped forward. Who are you suspecting now? If youve done something suspicious, you should explain it. Are you arguing about it now? In a normal situation, even if the other party acted sharply, he would have first clarified the circumstances. However, like all members of the rear unit, Mong Mu-yak was currently in a very sensitive state. In order to meet the deadline, they had arrived here after enduring heavy rain for nearly ten days without even getting proper rest. But being confronted with such a tone, he couldnt help but feel irritated. Argue? Who Ah. Please calm down. Mok Gyeong-un stopped him. But My Lord My Lord? At the word My Lord, Ok-gi and the entire advance team frowned. Of course, without minding this, Mok Gyeong-un said, The three of us came as the rear unit, and this person is my servant. What? Servant? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong made a dumbfounded expression. Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had intended to watch and see how to handle the situation if a problem arose, but he never thought he would be introduced in such a way. Ok-gi, who couldnt hide his displeasure, looked at Ja Geum-jeong and snorted. You brought a servant on a secret mission? Do you expect us to believe that now? Hes not someone I brought from the society, but a servant I acquired along the way. At Mok Gyeong-uns nonchalant reply, Ok-gis expression hardened fiercely. He had asked for an explanation, but Mok Gyeong-un was only spouting nonsense. Even Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team, found this unacceptable and half-drew the sword at his waist. Does this situation seem like a joke to you? Do you think well just let it slide if you say you brought an unknown servant on an important secret mission given by the society? Is it because of this persons identity? No, thats not the point Have you heard of Ja Geum-jeong, by any chance? Whether its Ja Geum-jeong or whoever What? Gan-yangs expression, which had been about to raise his voice thinking the conversation wasnt going anywhere, suddenly stiffened. For a moment, he doubted his ears. The Ja Geum-jeong he knew was an exiled monk of Shaolin and was more notorious as one of the Three Madmen in the martial arts world than by his nickname, the Demon Subduing Fist Master. Impossible! There was no way. How could the crazy exiled monk that even Shaolin had expelled become this persons servant? No matter how he thought about it, it didnt make sense. However, Gan-yangs gaze turned towards Ja Geum-jeong. From the moment he first saw him, he thought he had seen that appearance somewhere before. The broken rosary, sturdy physique, and fierce impression were all exactly as he had heard in the rumors. Although the situation didnt make sense, the thought that it might be true left Gan-yang at a loss for words. But Ok-gi was different. Ha! Do you think well believe such nonsense? Even if Shaolin expelled him, do you think the Ja Geum-jeong, notorious as one of the Three Madmen, would become a servant to a greenhorn who hasnt even reached his prime? If you have common sense, such words Grab! Urk! Before he could even finish speaking, someone grabbed Ok-gis neck like lightning and lifted him up. It was none other than the exiled monk Ja Geum-jeong. Th-this bastard Ok-gi, who thought he had let his guard down for a moment, tried to use the sword he was holding to slash Ja Geum-jeongs arm. But before he could do that, Ja Geum-jeong twisted his wrist. Crack! Kuuk! Clang! As a result, he dropped the sword. Regardless, Ja Geum-jeong, with veins bulging on his forehead, panted and said, Whether someone becomes a servant or a slave, who the hell are you to run your mouth? Should I break your neck right here and send you to Buddhas side? Urk urk Ok-gis pupils shook as if an earthquake had hit. I-Its really Ja Geum-jeong? Ok-gis martial arts had reached the pinnacle of perfection. He prided himself on being ranked relatively high among his peers in the righteous faction. However, if someone possessed the strength to grab his neck with one hand, lift him up, and render him immobile, it had to be Ja Geum-jeong. In the midst of this, Mok Gyeong-un said to Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team, with a smile, If the number of people has to be exact, why dont we reduce it by one person on this occasion? !!!!!! Hearing those words, Ok-gis face instantly turned pale. Chapter 215 Chapter 215 C Secret Mission (2)If we need to match the exact number of people, why dont we just reduce it by one? Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a nonchalant smile, leaving not only Ok-gi but even Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team, unable to hide their bafflement. What the hell is up with this guy? Is he really the one sent by the Society Leader? How can he say such a thing so casually? Just then Kkugh! Hey, mister. So if I kill this kid and take his spot, will that work? The Demon-Subduing monk Ja Geum-jeong tightened his grip around Ok-gis neck and sneered. Suffocating with his face turning beet red, Ok-gi flailed about, desperately trying to pry off Ja Geum-jeongs hand to no avail. The gap in their martial arts was too wide for him to budge an inch. Kugh! Ok-gis eyes were about to roll back. D-Damn, Im really going to die! Sensing that Ok-gi was on the verge of suffocating, Gan-yang hastily tried to stop this. But before he could intervene, someone else stepped in. Adding one more person wont be an issue. So please stop. It was Yoo-bong, one of the advance team members. Irked by Yoo-bongs effeminate tone and mannerisms despite his made-up face, Ja Geum-jeong raised an eyebrow. And who are you to say that, boy? Hohoho. Im not exactly a boy. What? Are you saying youre some kind of wench then? Im not a wench either. Anyway, now that I know youre a Demon-Subduing monk, I kindly ask that you release him. At Yoo-bongs words, Ja Geum-jeong scoffed. Thats not for you to decide. As he spoke, Ja Geum-jeongs gaze fell upon none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing this, Yoo-bongs eyes sparkled. He had been observing and assessing the situation from the start. As a result, Yoo-bong found it strange but learned that the youngest member who had yet to even reach his twenties, Mok Gyeong-un, was the de facto leader of the rear team. That kid is the core of the rear team. He wasnt sure why they had chosen the member with the weakest martial arts as the leader, but if they were to submit here, they would continue to be pushed around. Thus Paat! Yoo-bong sprung into action, aiming to subdue Mok Gyeong-un. If he could just bring him under control, the entire rear team would have no choice but to follow their lead. Especially that crazy Demon-Subduing monk. Papapak! Instantly reaching right in front of Mok Gyeong-un, Yoo-bong reached out to grab his neck. However, before his hand could even touch him Where do you think youre going! Chwak! Seop Chuns Wind Demon Blade was already slicing towards Yoo-bongs wrist. Yoo-bong quickly bent his elbow and infused hidden force into it, skillfully deflecting the blade. Taeng! The thin and light Wind Demon Blade momentarily curved from the rebound. Parararar! The blade trembled wildly. The impact of the hidden force reached even the palm gripping the sword handle. Kuk. Not missing that brief instant, Yoo-bong kicked towards Seop Chuns abdomen. Pak! However, Seop Chun was not one to easily fall for such an attack. Instead, he lifted Yoo-bongs kicking leg upward and Ppeok! He struck the opposite side of the curved Wind Demon Blade with his fist, dissipating the hidden force. Using the rebound from lifting the leg, he lightly leaped and tilted his head back, easily dodging Yoo-bongs roundhouse kick with his other leg. Ppaak! The roundhouse kick narrowly grazed Seop Chuns hair. Not missing a beat, Seop Chun executed the 2nd stance of the Folding Blade Technique, Rotating Butterfly Warning, with the Wind Demon Blade that had its hidden force dissipated. Chwahchwahchwahchwak! Huh? As the blade rotated in a wide trajectory towards his neck, Yoo-bong hastily dodged with a fox-like movement using a mysterious lightness skill, hopping over it. Tatatatatak! What kind of lightness skill is that? His blade wielding is no ordinary feat. Seop Chun and Yoo-bong, who had exchanged several attacks in a brief moment, marveled at each others skills and distanced themselves by more than four steps. But there was another person surprised by their duel C Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team. He had thought himself the most outstanding in martial arts among the advance team. However, he never expected Yoo-bong, who was said to have spent nearly two years as a eunuch in the imperial palace, to possess such astonishing prowess. He was hiding his martial arts? Gan-yang clicked his tongue inwardly. Just then, Yoo-bong glanced at Seop Chun with a troubled expression. Breaking through this person seemed far from easy. Thus Its a shame, but theres no other way. From his bosom, he took out something and threw it towards Seop Chun like a concealed weapon. Seuk! Naturally assuming it was a dart, Seop Chun swung his Wind Demon Blade to deflect it. However, the moment the blades edge sliced the object Yoo-bong had thrown Papapapak! Gunpowder? It was none other than gunpowder. As the gunpowder exploded, red and blue sparks flew, causing Seop Chun to momentarily lose sight, frantically swinging his blade to prevent Yoo-bong from closing in. But Yoo-bongs target wasnt him. It was Mok Gyeong-un. Amid the flying sparks, Yoo-bong aimed to subdue the one he considered the weakest but the core of this group. However, there was a fact Yoo-bong was unaware of. Resorting to underhanded tricks, I see. What? Pak! Huh!? Mok Gyeong-un lightly deflected Yoo-bongs hand that was reaching out to perform the Golden Silk Hand technique, grabbed his face, and smashed it straight into the ground. Kwang! Ack! Yoo-bong, his head slammed against the floor, trembled in pain. With this single move, Yoo-bong realized it. The strongest one among the rear team, no, among everyone present, was none other than this guy. Toto think I made such a mistake It was a grave error on his part to consider this guy the weakest and attempt to subdue him without knowing that fact. Kkeueung. The sound of deflating lungs flowed from Yoo-bong, but his consciousness didnt last long. Perhaps suffering a concussion, his eyes rolled back, and he passed out, foaming at the mouth. Mok Gyeong-un released his hand from Yoo-bongs face and spoke with a smile. Lets put an end to this pointless power struggle. I believe youve sufficiently realized that further attempts are meaningless, no? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team, unwittingly swallowed his saliva and nodded his head vigorously. *** Inside the Guan Yu Shrine with lanterns lit. The attitude of the dejected advance team trio was now shrunken, unlike before. But there was something that made them shrink even further. And that was Mong Mu-yak, Vice Commander of the Headquarters Direct Oversight. Seop Chun, Third Captain Commander of the Internal Affairs Headquarters. Mok Gyeong-un, disciple of the Shadow Clan Master. Upon hearing their identities, the advance team was stunned. Damn, these crazy There was also a request from that place, so they knew some high-level pinnacle-stage grandmasters would be sent as the rear team through the communication talisman. However, they thought expendable pawns would be sent for this mission, considering its low success rate and potential dangers. But learning the identities of these individuals, the advance team couldnt hide their astonishment. Wasnt the Vice Commander of the Headquarters Direct Oversight the son of the Vice-Leader? Moreover A Captain Commander of the Headquarters? Thats the Society Leaders personal guards. Ha! These people couldnt be treated recklessly based on their status alone. Furthermore, these two belonged to the Five Tigers, considered the best among the Heaven and Earth Societys young pinnacle-stage masters. On the other hand, the only one they learned about for the first time was Mok Gyeong-un. The Shadow Clan Master took on a disciple? A disciple of the Shadow Clan Master meant he was a direct successor of the executive. They had been dispatched for missions outside for as long as two years or at least nearly a year. As such, they werent well-informed about internal affairs during that time. Hearing that Mok Gyeong-un was the Shadow Clan Masters disciple, they couldnt help but be surprised. If hes a recently accepted disciple, why is he so powerful? Especially Yoo-bong, who had been subdued by Mok Gyeong-un in a single move, felt that way even more. With this level of martial arts, it would be hard to believe even if he had learned under an executive of the Five Kings level, let alone a Sect Leader level executive. Moreover, everyone from the Vice-Leaders son to the Headquarters Captain Commander addresses him as their lord. Just what is his true identity? Could it be that being the Shadow Clan Masters disciple is merely a front, and hes actually the Society Leaders disciple? The mystery deepened further. In any case, thanks to the rear team revealing their identities, the advance team could also discern two facts. The first was that this rear team included the successors of the two departments in charge of information and spies within the Society. That likely meant they would utilize the spies embedded within the imperial palace. The second was We absolutely must not fail. Dispatching such individuals, who have a high chance of becoming major figures in the future, on a secret mission meant that failure was not an option C it had to be accomplished no matter what. Realizing this, Mok Gyeong-un asked them. Well then, can you tell us what our mission is now? Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team, answered while kneeling. Allow me to explain the mission. But before that, may I ask how much the rear team members are aware of? To that, Seop Chun replied. We know it involves infiltrating a certain location to abduct an imprisoned individual and bring them to the Society. You were only told a rough outline. I presume it was to prevent information leaks until we reached the gathering point. It seems so. Then, I will inform you of the mission. First and foremost, our destination is the capital, Kaifeng. As expected. At his words, Seop Chun nodded. He had already guessed as much when the gathering point was Annak, Hanam Province, near Kaifeng. Of course, unlike Seop Chun, Mok Gyeong-un and Mong Mu-yak, who had already been briefed on the exact mission by the Shadow Clan Master and Vice-Leader, showed no particular reaction. On the other hand Kaifeng? Dont tell me this mission involves recklessly entering the imperial palace? Ja Geum-jeong, the Demon-Subduing monk who had pledged loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un but knew nothing, asked jokingly. To this, Gan-yang nodded in affirmation. Thats correct. What? The imperial palace? So were really going to infiltrate the palace? Yes. Our mission is to enter the imperial palace and abduct an individual imprisoned in the underground Golden Jade of the palace. !? At his words, Ja Geum-jeong made a dumbfounded expression. He was quite surprised to learn they were from the Heaven and Earth Society, but he never expected the mission to be so bold as to infiltrate the imperial palace. Ja Geum-jeong clicked his tongue and spoke. Theyve completely lost their minds. Doing such a thing will brand us as traitors, no matter what they say about being untouchable. Even Ja Geum-jeong, known as a lunatic and one of the Three Lights of Shaolin, considered this an utterly insane act. The imperial palace wasnt simply a place where the emperor resided and conducted state affairs. It was also a place where the power of an entire nation was concentrated. Attempting to abduct someone from there was beyond unthinkable C it was virtually impossible. Traitors? No, they must have a death wish. Gan-yang responded to his reaction, finding it absurd. Of course, that would be the outcome if we fail. However, we have sufficiently planned the operation, considering numerous variables. Hah, seriously. Never in my life did I expect to hear about robbing the imperial palace. Ja Geum-jeong clicked his tongue again, still seemingly unwilling. Regardless of his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un asked. Thats all well and good, but I assume were not just barging into the palace. How are we going to enter, and whats the plan to abduct that person? The reason we hastily summoned you all to the gathering point is precisely because of the issue of entering the palace. In exactly three days, the Guard Trials will be held. Guard Trials? The Guards, or Siwibu[1], are the palace guards. But what exactly are the Guard Trials? Puzzled, Gan-yang explained. The Guard Trials are essentially a promotion assessment conducted within the Guards. A promotion assessment? What does that have to do with infiltrating the palace? It does. Because if you pass the Guard Trials and get promoted, youll be elevated to the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Ah! The Embroidered Uniform Guards[2]. Like other Guards, they are also palace guards who protect the imperial palace. However, there is a crucial difference C the Embroidered Uniform Guard serves as the emperors personal bodyguards and a special agency. They even possess extralegal powers as they act on behalf of the emperor to inspect the Six Ministries. And the Embroidered Uniform Guard manages all the Golden Jade prisons within the imperial palace. So thats it. Now the picture was clear on how they planned to infiltrate the palace and abduct that person. Just then, Seop Chun nodded as if understanding but soon furrowed his brows. Wait a minute. Were not even members of the Guards, so how are we supposed to take the Guard Trials? Yoo-bong answered that question instead of Gan-yang. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hohoho. Youre perceptive. Of course, we have a plan for that. You have a plan? Yes, from now, we will head to Kaifeng and meet a certain esteemed individual. And we will request their assistance. Who is this person? Someone with enough authority to get us into the Guards? Puzzled, Yoo-bong smiled and replied. Its Her Highness, the Imperial Concubine Seo. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 C Secret Mission (3)In the inner court of the imperial palace, there were 87 women donning the robes of concubines. This meant that there were 87 women who had received the titles of Talented Maiden, Noble Consort, Consort, Imperial Consort, and Noble Imperial Consort. Among these numerous imperial concubines, there were two consorts who were the most favored by the emperor. One of them was none other than the Noble Imperial Concort Seo, Seo Yang-hyo. The emperors favor towards her was so immense that despite the presence of the empresss grown children, the seven-year-old child she bore became the crown prince. As a result, she became one of the four individuals wielding limitless power within the imperial palace. Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team, spread out four fingers and spoke while folding them one by one. If we were to name the four individuals with the greatest power in the current imperial palace, they would be His Majesty the Emperors younger brother, Prince Gyeong, the Grand Preceptor who also serves as the Supreme Commander of the Central Overseers among the Three Excellencies, the powerful minister Hang Yoon, His Majestys second prince, Prince Jong, who was originally the most likely candidate for the throne, and Noble Imperial Concubine Seo, the mother of the current crown prince. He slowly listed them out because Mok Gyeong-un had mentioned being completely unaware of the power dynamics within the imperial palace. Having spent his time only in the mountains, Mok Gyeong-un had learned a lot through books but was not well-versed in how the martial arts world or the current Central Plains operated. So, one of the four most powerful figures in the imperial palace is Noble Imperial Concubine Seo. Thats correct. Then why would such a person help us? Mok Gyeong-un raised a question, finding it incomprehensible. He had heard that the relationship between the imperial palace and the martial arts world had improved significantly, but the non-aggression treaty remained unchanged, and only the righteous sects actively interacted with the palace. So why would Noble Imperial Concubine Seo, one of the powerful figures in the palace, assist the Heaven and Earth Society, which had even confronted the righteous sects in the past? As he pondered, Yoo-bong spoke in a quiet voice as if revealing a secret. Because we were the ones who supported her from the time she was a noble consort until she became the current Noble Imperial Concubine. The Heaven and Earth Society supported Noble Imperial Concubine Seo? Yes, thats right. Hoho. It seemed their claim of having a plan was not an empty one. If Noble Imperial Concubine Seo had received support from the Heaven and Earth Society to reach her current position, it would be difficult for her to simply ignore their request for assistance. At that moment, the Demon-Subduing monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had been sipping alcohol from a gourd with a dissatisfied expression, spoke up. Hmph. She might agree to a reasonable request, but will she really accept a request that could affect her own position? .. At his words, none of the advance team members denied it, remaining silent. Then, Gan-yang spoke. The Demon-Subduing monk is right about that. When people reach a high position, they tend to easily forget all the hardships they endured to get there. So theres a possibility of rejection? We wont deny that. The current Noble Imperial Concubine Seo is not the same as before. As the mother of the crown prince, she has risen to a position where its difficult for us to exert pressure on her. When a concubine becomes the mother of the crown prince, the title Imperial is added to her existing title of Noble Consort. From that point on, she essentially wields limitless power. In this regard, the Heaven and Earth Society found it not entirely pleasing that she, whom they had supported for a long time, had reached such a position. In a sense, she had escaped their control. It wont work unless theres a mutual benefit between both sides. Thats right. Thats why we need to meet Noble Imperial Concubine Seo in advance. Fortunately, with you all joining as the rear team this time, it aligns with her requirements. Requirements? So there have already been discussions? Seop Chun asked, puzzled. To that question, Yoo-bong answered. Yes. We cant abruptly demand that a powerful figure like the Noble Imperial Concubine, who holds the highest position in the inner court, immediately comply with our request. ..Then what are those requirements? She requested that we send properly trained late-stage warriors, just like how the major and minor sects of the righteous faction do. At Yoo-bongs answer, Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue. Mok Gyeong-un then asked. Why do you do that? Shes not an ordinary woman, indeed. Pardon? Asking the Society to send properly trained late-stage warriors is no different from telling us to move openly in the light, not through spies or from the shadows. Seop Chun also expressed his astonishment. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ha! Even if she helps, she wants to prevent any situation that could harm her. It seems so. In the case of spies, their ties can be cut off if necessary. But if the Society officially dispatches late-stage warriors, the situation becomes different. Not only is it difficult to sever ties if a problem arises, but it also leads to a situation where responsibility must be taken. -What do you think? Cheong-ryeong asked Mok Gyeong-un. To this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said. -Shes a clever woman. -It seems so. If we move officially, naturally, the one making the request is the one who needs to be mindful. Moreover, theyll have to take responsibility if something goes wrong. Shes making sure of that. -Thats not all. -Not all? -Yes. -Her hunger has been satisfied. -Her hunger has been satisfied? -Yes. -Ah, so thats what you meant. Cheong-ryeong understood what Mok Gyeong-un meant by those words. A hungry person may say desperate things due to their hunger, but once that hunger is satisfied, the situation changes. They no longer want to make desperate pleas or have a leash around their neck. Considering this, its not a matter of whether she will readily accept the request or not now that she has gained power. Mok Gyeong-un spoke up. She may have been raised by this side, but shes no longer a pawn that can be controlled as desired. Gan-yang agreed with those words. Thats why we need to appease her to some extent while obtaining what we want. Thats the key to this mission. At Gan-yangs remark, Yoo-bong added with a smile. But you dont need to worry too much. Noble Imperial Concubine Seo, whom we have been observing, has not forgotten the help she received from the Society. She simply wants to prevent anything that could negatively impact her and the crown prince, so if we can assure her of that, she will be of great assistance to us. Everyone nodded at these words. In any case, their purpose was not to do something to the imperial palace through Noble Imperial Concubine Seo. They merely aimed to accomplish the mission assigned by the Society. As everyone was coming to terms with this, Mok Gyeong-un alternately glanced at Gan-yang and Yoo-bong from the advance team with a peculiar look in his eyes. However, he didnt say anything in particular. Having learned from the advance team how the secret mission would proceed, the rear team, who had not rested at all since arriving here, decided to take a break for about an hour. *** Exhausted, Seop Chun fell into a deep sleep, while Mong Mu-yak engaged in meditation. Ja Geum-jeong spent his time sipping alcohol from a gourd, using the roasted deer meat prepared by the advance team as a snack. In a quiet place slightly away from the Guan Yu Shrine, Cheong-ryeong, who had come out of the wooden puppet for the first time in a while, was showing something to Mok Gyeong-un while wielding her long pipe. It was none other than a sword technique. Watching this, Mok Gyeong-un exclaimed in admiration. Ah! The sword technique Cheong-ryeong was demonstrating was the Moon Sword Style. However, the Moon Sword Style had changed. It had become more refined and flawless compared to the original Moon Sword Style she had taught him. Moreover, the sword technique had evolved into a set of movements that incorporated much more complex variations, capable of deceiving and pressuring the opponent. After showcasing the evolved Moon Sword Style, Cheong-ryeong asked. -What do you think? The sword technique has become flawless. -Is that all? The variations have also increased, making it an even more troublesome sword technique to face. At those words, Cheong-ryeong smiled and nodded. -Thats right. After observing that old mans sword technique on the ship, I realized what was lacking in the Moon Sword Style. So, I took the opportunity to supplement it. Excellent. -You memorized everything, right? Yes. -Then forget the previous one. Yes, of course. With an improved sword art available, there was no need to remember the flawed one. Cheong-ryeong put the long pipe in her mouth and spoke while puffing out smoke. -By the way, you also witnessed that old mans swordsmanship along with me. Havent you realized anything? Realization? -Yes. Did you not gain any insight after seeing that swordsmanship? The swordsmanship the old man displayed on the ship was truly shocking. As a result, Cheong-ryeong observed it and filled the gaps in the Moon Sword Style, refining the sword techniques to evolve it closer to perfection. Now, she was confident that it could surpass his Heaven Sword Style. If even she had gained such insights, it would be a lie if this fellow, Mok Gyeong-un, claimed to have realized nothing after witnessing it. This guys talent was at a level that even she couldnt fathom. She was curious about how that swordsmanship had approached him. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un drew his Evil Commandment Sword. -Sreung! And with the sword, he assumed a stance she had never seen before. Puzzled, Cheong-ryeong asked. -What is that? The stance Mok Gyeong-un had assumed was neither the old mans nor her Moon Sword Style. To her question, Mok Gyeong-un replied. Originally, the Moon Sword Style required a total of four sword techniques for the first stance. But this time, two more techniques were added, harmonizing six techniques. At those words, Cheong-ryeong smiled and said. -Yes. I originally thought four techniques were the most suitable and the limit for a single stance, but that was just my fixed mindset. If more techniques are needed, they can be incorporated to diversify the variations of the stance and compensate for weaknesses. She considered six techniques to be the most ideal. The current Moon Sword Style was the result of such refinement. Yes. Seeing that, I realized there was no need to be bound by fixed ideas. Cheong-ryeongs eyes sparkled at those words. -Dont tell me you also refined the sword techniques like me? No. You know the Moon Sword Style better, so theres no need for me to refine it. -Then what? I just pondered what would be the most efficient and ideal sword technique for me. -Wait dont tell me? Is this guy saying he created his own sword technique? Creating a sword technique was by no means a simple task. It wasnt merely about swinging the sword, but required the harmony of sword techniques to manifest stances, the sword intent to infuse the sword with qi, and the most suitable breathing path to maximize the power of the stances. All three elements had to be in place. Reaching a level where this was possible was referred to as attaining the realm of a Sword Saint. Even I spent years refining the Moon Sword Style with that fellow after overcoming the bottleneck. But no matter how impressive the swordsmanship he witnessed was, it was beyond common sense for someone who hadnt even learned martial arts for long to create his own sword technique. However -Seuk! Mok Gyeong-un slowly began to move the Evil Commandment Sword. As if drawing strokes with a brush, Mok Gyeong-un executed sword techniques in a completely different trajectory from the Moon Sword Style. -Chwak! The first technique was simple. It was just a horizontal stroke, and the second technique was a vertical stroke. But as more techniques were added, the variations naturally became more prominent. The Moon Sword Style consisted of a total of 24 techniques, and originally, four sword techniques were combined for each stance. But now, with a total of 30 techniques, six sword techniques were combined for each stance to further enhance the variations. -Chwak! Chwahchwahchwak! The sword techniques displayed by Mok Gyeong-un exceeded ten. Given the nature of the sword as a weapon, it was natural for thrusting and slashing to be harmonized. As a result, overlapping techniques were bound to appear. About half of the sword techniques shown by Mok Gyeong-un resembled those of the Moon Sword Style. However, at some point, the techniques began to differ. -Chwahchwahchwak! Chwak! Chwak! The trajectory of the sword extended to completely unexpected angles. Witnessing this, Cheong-ryeong couldnt help but feel puzzled. She got the impression that each and every sword technique Mok Gyeong-un demonstrated did not overlap in trajectory at all. Theres no need to make them so different. It seemed that due to his lack of experience in this area, he was approaching the creation of sword techniques in an overly complicated manner. With such an approach, the stances would inevitably become difficult as well. The sword techniques needed to be combined to create stances, but excluding the initial ten techniques, it looked daunting to figure out how to combine the remaining ones. -Chwak! Phew. In the end, Mok Gyeong-un had demonstrated a total of 24 sword techniques. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and said. -Theres no need to deliberately make the trajectories different. Creating sword techniques like that will ultimately result in overlapping useful techniques, and the rest will be discarded. No. Ill use all of them. -You dont need to be greedy with something like this. Mok Gyeong-un. Is that so? -Trying to make the trajectories completely non-overlapping is also being trapped in a fixed mindset. If you truly realized something, dont be bound by it. Ill keep that in mind. -Are you ignoring my advice again? Tsk tsk. Hes so stubborn. Cheong-ryeong thought there was no point in saying more. If he tried to combine the sword techniques he created like that, he would eventually realize that her words were right. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un assumed the initial stance again. Then This will be the first stance. It was at that very instant. -Chwahchwahchwahchwahchwahchwak! Mok Gyeong-un linked the sword techniques and executed a stance. However, Cheong-ryeongs eyes trembled wildly as she watched this. What? The reason being, she was curious about which techniques he would combine to execute the stance, but the result unfolding from Mok Gyeong-uns hands completely overturned all her expectations. Cheong-ryeong was momentarily dumbfounded. She had naturally assumed that out of the 24 techniques, at most four to six would be combined. However, the combination of sword techniques Mok Gyeong-un was demonstrating now Hes harmonizing all twenty-four sword techniques into a single stance? It was a combination of techniques that completely defied conventional wisdom. 24 non-overlapping trajectories were unfolding at an incredible speed, forming a single stance. -Chwahchwahchwahchwahchwahchwahchwahchwak! It was a sword technique that seamlessly integrated offense and defense without any gaps. After executing the stance, breath flowed from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. The hand gripping the sword trembled, as executing twenty-four techniques simultaneously had strained his muscles. !!!!!!! Witnessing this, Cheong-ryeong was left speechless. When told not to be bound by fixed notions, he created a stance that defied common sense. This guy hes really insane. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 C Craftsman (1)A single stance consisting of 24 sword techniques. Witnessing this, Cheong-ryeong was left speechless. When told not to be bound by fixed notions, he created a stance that defied common sense. Throughout her life and even in death, she had thought about the sword for so long, but she had never considered increasing the number of techniques in this manner. In the first place, it wasnt something that could be achieved simply by increasing the number of techniques. -You how Phew. Phew. It seems it will take some time to get used to this. She was dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns nonchalant attitude. With each additional sword technique, the number of movements naturally increased, inevitably straining the muscles. Moreover, if a single stance was like this, performing twenty-four stances was equivalent to not only overexerting the body but pushing it to its limits. What a monstrous fellow. This sword technique was not something that could be executed in a short period of time. It was a sword technique that would be challenging to execute even after several years of training, yet this punk, Mok Gyeong-un, visualized it in his mind and physically manifested it in a single attempt. Calling it innate talent was an understatement. Astonished, Cheong-ryeong finally managed to suppress her amazement and asked. -How did you come up with this? Im not sure. When I saw the swordsmanship of that elder, I noticed that within its simplicity lay complexity. However, I felt that with my current abilities, I wouldnt be able to wield such a sword. The swordsmanship the old man had demonstrated became increasingly simple. Yet, within that simplicity, Mok Gyeong-un sensed profound principles. At this point, Mok Gyeong-un realized that it was not something that could be achieved by merely imprinting it with the eyes and memorizing it. In that case, I thought if I were to manifest all the ideal trajectories to thoroughly slay an opponent, wouldnt it become a nearly flawless sword technique? -Ha! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue. They had witnessed the old mans swordsmanship together, so how could the results be so different? No, perhaps it was possible because it was him. In the first place, since he hadnt learned the sword for long, there were no limits to his imagination. I have no choice but to acknowledge it. Mok Gyeong-uns sword talent had already surpassed her own. With him, reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship that all swordsmen dreamed of might be possible. *** Two days later. The imperial capital, Kaifeng. Upon arriving in Kaifeng, Mok Gyeong-uns group couldnt help but express their sincere admiration. They knew it was called the center of the Central Plains and, being the imperial capital, it would naturally be prosperous, but its scale was incomparable to even the outer city of the Heaven and Earth Society, considered the largest among single forces. The outer city of the imperial capital seemed to stretch endlessly, and even reaching the outer walls, which could be seen in the distance, would likely take more than half an hour by carriage. As everyone marveled at the city, there was one individual who seemed restless with a darkened expression. It was the Demon-Subduing monk, Ja Geum-jeong. Seop Chun asked, puzzled. Are you feeling unwell? Your complexion has been poor since yesterday Wait, are your hands trembling? Ja Geum-jeongs hands were even shaking. Seeing this, Seop Chun expressed concern. However, Ja Geum-jeong shook his head and said. We need to find it quickly. Find what? Are you looking for a doctor? No. Help me find an inn or a tavern. Seop Chun stared intently at Ja Geum-jeongs face. Come to think of it, he had been complaining about running out of alcohol since yesterday afternoon. So, was he experiencing withdrawal symptoms from not drinking? Youre quite something. This level of addiction was almost severe. No matter how skilled he was, could his liver withstand drinking so much? Shaking his head, Seop Chun glanced at Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team guiding them. After entering the city, Yoo-bong, the eunuch of the imperial palace, had left midway. He said he would go ahead and prepare for the meeting with Noble Imperial Concubine Seo. The place they were currently heading to was Hong Bong Meat, the largest slaughterhouse in the capital city. The reason they were heading to the largest slaughterhouse was simple. [There is a highly skilled craftsman there.] *** Its huge. Mok Gyeong-un remarked upon seeing the slaughterhouse. Typically, a slaughterhouse is divided into four areas: the cattle and pig pens, the meat storage, the slaughter area, and the vendor stalls. However, the scale of these four areas was much larger than an ordinary estate. Pointing to it, Gan-yang from the advance team said. There are a thousand cattle and pigs inside. Naturally, its operated on this scale. I see. Since this place also supplies meat to the imperial palace, Ive heard they only handle the highest quality. Youll understand once we go inside. With that, they entered through the main gate of the slaughterhouse. As they stepped inside, the smell of cattle and pig feces and the stench of blood assaulted their nostrils. It certainly seemed like a slaughterhouse. -Buzzing noise! Inside the main gate, there were vendor stalls with meat sorted by parts, and in front of them, a large crowd of customers had gathered. Tsk tsk. There are so many bodhisattvas obsessed with meat. Ja Geum-jeong clicked his tongue and spoke. Despite being a Demon-Subduing monk, he surprisingly refrained from eating meat even after leaving Shaolin. Therefore, he seemed displeased with the slaughterhouse. With a puzzled expression, Seop Chun said to Gan-yang. Is there really a craftsman in a place like this? No matter how he looked at it, this place was too conspicuous. Even if its darkest under the lamp, it was too crowded. Moreover, if this place supplied meat even to the imperial palace, wouldnt officials frequently visit here? Could they really carry out such a task? Thats correct. So, dont worry too much. Hmm. Seop Chun still seemed dissatisfied. Just then, among those near the vendor stalls, a hairy man noticed their group carrying weapons, unlike the other customers, and approached them. My lords, what brings you here? In response to his question, Gan-yang took out a prepared token from his bosom and handed it over. Then, he casually said. Were here to select some good rind meat. May we take a look? Upon receiving the token, the man examined it closely and then revealed his yellow teeth, saying. If youre looking for rind, pork rind is the best when grilled. Pork rind sounds good. Wed like to select the meat to be slaughtered. Is that alright? Why wouldnt it be? Ill guide you, so please follow me. With that, the hairy man pointed to a pavilion and took the lead to guide them. However, as Mok Gyeong-un was about to follow behind him, he suddenly paused. Noticing this, Mong Mu-yak, who was beside him, asked. My lord, why are you hesitating? Without answering the question, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and looked towards the main gate. -Rumbling noise! The sound of wheels rolling could be heard. Soon, the entire main gate opened, and individuals who appeared to be government slaves entered the square, pulling carts. However, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze was not on them but on the person walking at the very back of the cart procession with his hands behind his back. He was wearing a blue flying fish robe and a unique patterned mask. Behind him, four individuals wearing navy blue flying fish robes with their faces covered in cotton cloth were also following. They seemed to be officials, but all of them They have cultivated martial arts. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Mong Mu-yak frowned and said. My lord, please turn your head and enter inside for now. At Mong Mu-yaks urging, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and followed the group beyond the pavilion. As they moved away from the square, Mong Mu-yak spoke in a low voice. What a coincidence. Why do you say that? The officials in flying fish robes earlier are from the Embroidered Uniform Guards. The Embroidered Uniform Guards? At these words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled with interest. He seemed to understand why Mong Mu-yak called it a coincidence. The identity they were trying to infiltrate for their secret mission was none other than the Embroidered Uniform Guards, so who would have thought they would encounter them by chance in a place like this? Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue and said. Yes, the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Arent the Embroidered Uniform Guards the imperial palace guards? Thats right. Its strange. Not even the Guard troops, but the Embroidered Uniform Guards in a place like this What? The Embroidered Uniform Guards? Seop Chun, who was walking ahead, interjected with a frown. Mong Mu-yak then said. Shh. Be quiet. Right now, in the vendor square of the slaughterhouse, the Embroidered Uniform Guards Before he could finish his sentence, Gan-yang whispered. You dont need to concern yourselves too much. The Embroidered Uniform Guards personally inspects the meat that enters the inner palace since its used for the meals of the imperial family. Ah Handling food ingredients might seem trivial, but it wasnt. Food ingredients and medicinal herbs were not only consumed by palace residents and officials but also by the imperial family and even the emperor, so the imperial palace paid the utmost attention to their inspection. Assassination attempts through food ingredients and medicinal herbs had been carried out since ancient times, making it particularly important. I see. But do most of the Embroidered Uniform Guards cultivate martial arts? Yes. Since the Embroidered Uniform Guards are under the direct command of the emperor, Ive heard that each of their martial arts is at least first-rate or above. Among those in high positions, there are quite a few who would be considered experts even in the martial arts world. What is the rank of the one wearing a blue official robe with a golden belt depicted with flying fish? In response to that question, Gan-yang asked back with a somewhat surprised expression. Did you say a blue official robe with a golden belt? Yes. A blue official robe with a golden belt indicates a Thousand-men Commander, a 5th-rank senior Embroidered Uniform Guards. With that rank, he must be a significant figure even within the Embroidered Uniform Guards. The organizational structure of the Embroidered Uniform Guardss executive ranks is as follows: Lesser Banner, Sogi (Junior 7th rank); Chief Banner, Chonggi (Senior 7th rank); Probationary 100-men Commander, Sibaekho (Junior 6th rank); One Hundred-men Commander, Baekho (Senior 6th rank); Deputy Thousand-men Commander, Bucheonho (Junior 5th rank); Thousand-men Commander, Cheonho (Senior 5th rank); Pacification Commissioner, Yukcheonho (Junior 4th rank); and Assistant Commander-in-Chief, Jinmusa (Senior 4th rank). [TL/N: Read more notes on the rankings after this chapter] If hes a significant figure, how skilled is he? In response to Seop Chuns question, Gan-yang stroked his beard and replied. A Thousand-men Commander (Cheonho) of the 5th rank senior in the Embroidered Uniform Guards would be an expert who has at least reached the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. At least? The imperial palaces Embroidered Uniform Guards is no ordinary force. Yes. Since they have been exchanging with the righteous sects and recruiting many experts, their level has become much higher than before. At Gan-yangs words, Seop Chun grinned and said. Hahaha. Still, if the level of a Thousand-men Commander is that high, if this friend or I join the Embroidered Uniform Guards, we would receive a rank of at least Pacification Commissioner or above. Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak were among the Five Tigers, the highest-level pinnacle-stage Transformation Realm warriors of the Heaven and Earth Society. With their martial arts approaching that of the executives, they were confident they could receive high ranks in the Embroidered Uniform Guards. At Seop Chuns confidence, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and said. I wonder about that. Pardon? Why do you say that? That Thousand-men Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guards we saw earlier, the one with the mask What about the Embroidered Uniform Guards? Just as Mok Gyeong-un was about to say something, he shook his head and said. Never mind. Suddenly stopping mid-sentence, Seop Chun couldnt help but feel uneasy. Lets go for now. He wanted to ask what Mok Gyeong-un was trying to say, but given his personality, it seemed unlikely he would answer. Curious, Cheong-ryeong asked. -What were you trying to tell him? -That masked Thousand-men Commander from earlier he had sealed some of his qi points. -Sealed his qi points? -Yes. Mok Gyeong-un could see the general flow of qi with his naked eyes without opening the power of the Third Eye in his right eye. sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guards Thousand-men Commander had sealed three major qi points. So, based on the qi emanating from him, his level seemed to be at the pinnacle stage of Peak Realm, but -If he unseals them, I dont think Seop Chun would be a match for him. -Was he that skilled? -Yes. For some unknown reason, that person was sealing his own qi points to conceal his true abilities. Mok Gyeong-un was about to mention this but decided not to, as the conversation would have become lengthy. -But there was one more unusual thing. -What is it? -Through the gaps in the mask, I noticed that persons eyes were blue. !? *** Jinyiwei, or Embroidered Uniform Guards ranking (From Highest to Lowest) ָʹ (Zhhush) C Commander-in-Chief: The highest-ranking official in the Jinyiwei, responsible for overseeing all operations and reporting directly to the emperor. ָ֪ͬ (Zhhu Tngzh) C Vice Commander-in-Chief: Assisted the Commander-in-Chief in managing the Jinyiwei and assumed command in their absence. ָ (Zhhu Qinsh) C Assistant Commander-in-Chief: Aided the Commander-in-Chief and Vice Commander-in-Chief in their duties and handled specific tasks as assigned. ʹ (Zhnfsh) C Pacification Commissioner: Responsible for maintaining order and suppressing rebellions in the provinces. ǧ (Qinh) C Chiliarch: Commanded a unit of approximately 1,000 men. ǧ (F Qinh) C Deputy Chiliarch: Assisted the Chiliarch in commanding the unit. ٻ (Bih) C Centurion: Commanded a unit of approximately 100 men. ԰ٻ (Sh Bih) C Probationary Centurion: A trainee or candidate for the position of Centurion. (Zngq) C Chief Banner: Commanded a banner, which was a military unit that varied in size. С (Xioq) C Lesser Banner: Assisted the Chief Banner in commanding the unit. (Jingjun) C General: A high-ranking military officer responsible for leading large formations of troops. Уξ (Jiowi) C Captain: Commanded smaller units within the Jinyiwei. ʿ (Lsh) C Strongman: Physically strong individuals who served as bodyguards or enforcers. ijij (Cn Mumu Sh) C Participant in Certain Affairs: Officials assigned to specific tasks or investigations. У (Xiolng) C Drill Master: Responsible for training and drilling the troops. Chapter 218 Chapter 218 C Craftsman (2)-Through the gaps in the mask, I noticed that persons eyes were blue. -What? Blue eyes? Blue eyes. It refers to someone with blue irises while also signifying a person from the Western Regions. People from the Western Regions live to the west of the Central Plains. Although there was a considerable distance between the vendor stalls in the square and the pavilion at the back behind the main gate, Mok Gyeong-un, who had reached the Transformation Realm and possessed more developed senses than ordinary people, noticed the blue eyes showing through the gaps in the mask. -Are you certain? -The eye area of the mask protrudes, so it was dark inside and not very visible, but my eyes could see it. -Hmm. Thats quite peculiar. This isnt Tibet or Xinjiang, so its strange to have someone from the Western Regions as an imperial official. This was more than just a rare occurrence. Although there had been much openness and exchange with martial artists recently, the imperial palace was still more closed-off and conservative than any other group. This was because the Han people prided themselves as the center of the Central Plains in this nation. They even arrested all those associated with the Baihwa Religion, which originated from the Western Regions, accusing them of deceiving the world and the people, and exterminated their families. In the imperial palace of such a nation, employing someone from the Western Regions as an official, not even a slave, was quite extraordinary. -There must be a reason for it. -Thats a carefree response. But the mere fact that someone from the Western Regions who has cultivated martial arts is in the imperial palaces Embroidered Uniform Guards warrants caution. Try not to get entangled with them. -Ill keep that in mind. In any case, their purpose here was singular. It was to abduct Fire Faith Order Holy Guardian, who was said to be imprisoned in the underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace. Regardless of their background or motives, it had nothing to do with him. As they followed the hairy mans guidance, pig pens emitting a strong odor of livestock feces came into view. The squealing sounds were deafening. The hairy man led them inside the pens without stopping. At this, the Demon-Subduing monk Ja Geum-jeong muttered with a frown. Dont tell me were really here to slaughter pigs? Mong Mu-yak shook his head and said to him. If you dont know anything, just follow along. So youre telling me to keep my mouth shut? Hmph. Tsk tsk. Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue in displeasure. As they walked through the pens, the hairy man stopped at an empty pen. He then used a fork to push aside the pile of straw there. Underneath, there was a wooden entrance. The hairy man grabbed the rusty shackle on the entrance and pulled. -Screech! As the door opened, stairs leading underground were revealed. Seeing this, Seop Chun remarked with admiration. They sure made a place like this. Who would have imagined a secret underground passage hidden inside a pig pen filled with the stench of feces? The hairy man grinned and pointed downwards with his thumb. Follow me. With that, they descended the stairs. After descending to a depth equivalent to two floors, a cavity about ten-feet wide came into view. Inside the cavity, which was lit by lanterns, there were various tools and a workspace. The hairy man pointed to a reception chair on one side of the workshop and said. The craftsman will be here soon, so please wait a moment -Tatatatatak! Before he could finish his sentence, someone hurriedly descended the stairs and rushed towards the hairy man. Judging by the blood-stained leather apron he was wearing, he seemed to be a worker from the slaughterhouse. Brother Song, a word with you. At his words, the hairy man asked for Mok Gyeong-uns groups understanding. Please wait a moment. Gan-yang nodded, indicating not to mind it. The worker and the hairy man then moved a short distance away from them and engaged in a whispered conversation. Although they spoke in low voices, Mok Gyeong-un, whose hearing had become more developed as his martial arts improved, could hear their conversation clearly. Were in trouble. Whats the trouble? The person who requested the production last time seems to have been an official. What? So we need to have these people wait for a while. At their whispers, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. It seemed they had encountered some problem. Just then, the hairy man approached them, bowed his head in apology, and said. I apologize for the inconvenience, but could you please wait here for a moment? The craftsman may be a little late due to an urgent delivery. Why would that be a problem? Well wait then. Gan-yang spoke in an understanding tone. In any case, they were in the position of making a request, so they couldnt complain. As the slaughterhouse workers who had asked for their understanding went outside, Gan-yang glanced at Mok Gyeong-un and the rear team and said. It wont take long. At this, the Demon-Subduing monk Ja Geum-jeong interjected. Who knows? Will it really be so? Pardon? I heard those guys talking earlier about some officials. Didnt you hear? It seemed Ja Geum-jeong had also overheard their conversation. Gan-yang asked back. Officials? Yeah. The lord mentioned seeing the Embroidered Uniform Guards earlier. Isnt that who they were referring to? At his words, Gan-yang stroked his chin, looking troubled. The Embroidered Uniform Guards had simply come to inspect the meat to be delivered to the imperial palace and take it. But he couldnt fathom what this was about. Seop Chun said to him. If something happens to the craftsman, wont it hinder our mission? Thats Didnt you say this person is the only one who can create the human skin masks within the time frame? Thats right. The purpose of their visit was to commission the creation of human skin masks. Human skin masks refer to leather masks made using human skin or pig hide that are indistinguishable from real human faces. The owner of Hong Bong Meat here was known for slaughtering livestock on the surface, but in the underworld, he had a high reputation for crafting extremely sophisticated human skin masks. Of course, not many in the martial arts world were aware of this. But even so, as the Demon-Subduing monk said, if those officials are from the Embroidered Uniform Guards, its best for us not to intervene. What a coincidence on this day of all days. Dammit! It was truly an uncanny coincidence. Since they needed to infiltrate the Embroidered Uniform Guards, it was best not to cause friction with them right away. If they stirred up trouble and it affected the Guard Trials, everything would be for naught. Lets wait for now. Its not like we have an alternative plan. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, everyone nodded in agreement. About an hour passed. Just then, the sound of the secret underground door opening came from above, and someone descended. They thought it might be the craftsman, but it wasnt. The one who came down was the hairy man who had guided them. However, unlike before, the hairy mans complexion and expression didnt look good. Gan-yang spoke. Is the craftsman not here yet? I apologize for the wait, but Im afraid I have even more regrettable news for you. What do you mean? The craftsman is currently unable to accept any requests. Unable to accept requests? Gan-yang raised his voice. The hairy man then bowed his head and spoke in a groveling tone. Im sorry, but I cannot disclose the circumstances. So, I kindly ask the guests to please leave. What? Youre telling us to leave now? Gan-yang looked dumbfounded and abruptly stood up from his seat. Startled, the hairy man flinched and took half a step back. Gan-yang pressed him. Are you violating the rule of accepting requests from those who bring the token? Moreover, didnt we wait here despite arriving first, considering your circumstances? Ah, Im aware of that. However, we truly cannot accept any requests at the moment. Even if you threaten my life At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke up. I smell blood. !? At his words, everyone looked at him in surprise. Mok Gyeong-un pointed at the hairy mans hand with his index finger and said. That hand. The hairy man furrowed his brows at those words. What was he saying about smelling blood from this distance? He wasnt a dog or anything. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The hairy man waved his hands and said. Naturally, theres the smell of blood since our job is slaughtering No. Its not the smell of cattle or pig blood but human blood. Th-thats Its not just that. Judging by the scent of dried purple orchids and large knotweed mixed with the blood, it seems you hastily applied a hemostatic. At these words, the hairy mans eyes widened. He was already skeptical when Mok Gyeong-un mentioned the smell of blood, but now he was mentioning purple orchids and large knotweed, leaving him perplexed. Both herbs were hemostatics used in slaughterhouses. Occasionally, cuts occurred during the slaughter work, and those herbs were used at such times. But he had smelled it even though it was mixed with the scent of blood? The startled hairy man spoke in a trembling voice. How did you know that? Ah. Ive studied herbs a little. A little? At those words, everyone looked at Mok Gyeong-un with surprise. Was it possible to do this by simply studying herbs a little? Even in this underground room, the smell of leather and metal was mixed, making it difficult to detect other scents. Yet, Mok Gyeong-un had distinguished the scent of blood and herbs from the hairy mans hand, which was astonishing. Just then, the hairy man suddenly approached Mok Gyeong-un, knelt down, and said. D-Do you perhaps know medicine as well? Medicine? As Mok Gyeong-un asked back, the hairy man, who had even lowered his head, pleaded in a desperate voice. Please help us! *** A building located between the pig and cattle pens. Ugh Inside a room in the building, a middle-aged man in his fifties wearing a shaggy leather outfit was suffering in agony with a pale face. That was because both of his wrists had been severed. The slaughterhouse workers beside him had tightly wrapped cloth above his severed wrists to stop the bleeding, but the blood didnt seem to clot easily. One of the workers said to the man, who was in pain. Master, please endure a little longer. The doctor will arrive soon. Haa haa but my daughter Young master Mo has gone to bring the young miss back immediately. Hurry and bring my daughter first ugh. Please calm down. It will be serious if you continue like this. The workers tried to dissuade him as he attempted to get up despite his agony from his severed wrists. Just then, the door opened, and six men, led by the hairy man, rushed into the room. They were Mok Gyeong-uns group. One of the workers abruptly stood up and shouted. No, Brother Song. What is the meaning of this? Why did you bring the guests here? The hairy man pointed to the middle-aged man, who was referred to as the master, and said to Mok Gyeong-un. The masters severed wrists are not clotting. We have called for a doctor, but something might happen before then. Please help us. Wait, what is going on here? Gan-yang was dumbfounded as he witnessed this. What on earth had happened for the masters arms to be severed like that? Seeing this, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak simultaneously looked at Mok Gyeong-un. That was because, although they didnt know the details, Mok Gyeong-un had previously used his techniques to reattach Mong Mu-yaks severed arm. So they glanced at him with a glimmer of hope. -Step step! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un approached the master. The workers beside him tried to block the way with a guarded look in their eyes. The hairy man, called Brother Song, scolded them. Dont interfere! Hes here to help. At those words, the hesitant workers stepped aside. Mok Gyeong-un then approached the suffering master and quickly pressed the acupuncture points on both of his arms. -Tatatatatak! As he pressed the hemostatic points, the blood seeping from the cloth-wrapped severed area noticeably stopped. The master, who had been in agony, looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a surprised expression. Haa haa who are you? Lets talk about that later. Where are the severed hands? Mok Gyeong-un looked around and asked. That was because he couldnt see the masters severed hands. Instead of the master, one of the workers beside him slammed the table and spoke in an angry voice. -Bang! Those bastards took the masters severed hands wrapped in leather. They took the severed hands? Mok Gyeong-un showed a troubled expression at those words. Just then, the master, who seemed to be able to endure a bit after the bleeding had stopped, spoke with difficulty. G-Guests, I dont know who you are, but please leave. Im in no condition to accept any requests or help anyone Who are the ones that took the severed hands? Whats the point of asking that If you want to save your hands, its best to tell me. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the master and the workers showed incomprehensible expressions. How could they possibly save the already severed hands? As they were puzzled, the hairy man, referred to as Brother Song, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un with a troubled look. The ones who severed the masters hands and took them away are from the Embroidered Uniform Guards. I apologize, but even if you follow them, you wont be able to retrieve the hands. Damn it! Seop Chun cursed at the hairy mans words. As he suspected, it was the Embroidered Uniform Guards. If the Embroidered Uniform Guards, the imperial palace guards, had severed the hands of the master, no, the craftsman who was supposed to make the human skin masks, there was no way to do anything about it right away. Just then, Mok Gyeong-un turned around. My lord? Mong Mu-yak called out to him in confusion. Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and said. Theres no other way. Ill be back soon, so please wait here. Pardon? But my lord -Swish! Before he could finish his sentence, Mok Gyeong-uns figure dispersed like smoke and disappeared from their sight. The master and the workers eyes widened at the sight. *** Although Hong Bong Meat was a large-scale slaughterhouse, it was located on the southwestern outskirts of the city due to the nature of slaughter work. The outskirts were surrounded by forests, making it relatively less frequented by people. -Rumble rumble! A procession of carts loaded with meat was proceeding there, and at the very back, there was a carriage and four Embroidered Uniform Guards in navy blue flying fish robes riding horses side by side as if escorting it. Among them, an Embroidered Uniform Guards with droopy eyebrows riding on the right side clicked his tongue and said. What a foolish wench. The Embroidered Uniform Guards with a beard riding next to him said. Indeed. No matter how much they are her fathers hands, its quite daring of her to chase after us and make a fuss. She has no sense. Understandable. What child wouldnt be distraught over their parents plight? Well, thats true. But I wonder how the Thousand-men Commander will deal with that wench. His Excellency personally ordered us to bring the severed hands, so its unlikely hell return them. As he spoke, the bearded Embroidered Uniform Guards glanced at the carriage. Inside that carriage were the Thousand-men Commander and that wench. Just then The carriage that had been following the cart procession suddenly came to a halt. Huh? Wondering what was happening, the Embroidered Uniform Guards steered their horses to the side to look at the front of the cart procession. There, someone with their face covered in black cloth stood with their hands behind their back. The Embroidered Uniform Guards with droopy eyebrows, dumbfounded, rode his horse to the front of the cart procession, drew his sword, and shouted. -Sreung! Who dares to block the way of the procession? In response to his shout, the person with the covered face chuckled and said. How foolish of you. What? If I were going to tell you, why would I have covered my face? You insolent bastard! -Pat! Enraged, the Embroidered Uniform Guards with droopy eyebrows immediately leaped off his horse and swung his sword with fierce momentum towards the person with the covered face. However -Clang! His blade was blocked by the index finger of the person with the covered face. Having his blade blocked by a mere finger, the Embroidered Uniform Guards with droopy eyebrows was so surprised that he couldnt hide his bewilderment. A-An expert! Chapter 219 Chapter 219 C Craftsman (3)Everyone was baffled by Mok Gyeong-uns sudden disappearance. Of course, Mok Gyeong-uns group, consisting of the advance and rear teams, were amazed in a different sense, knowing that he had utilized an incredibly fast lightness skill. Then, Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team, spoke softly to Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun from the rear team with a troubled expression. Shouldnt we have stopped Young Master Mok? Stop him? How could we have done that? He had vanished before they could even say anything. How were they supposed to stop him? If theres friction with the Embroidered Uniform Guards now that the mask production has already gone awry, it could further disrupt our plan. Gan-yang thought the human skin mask production was already a lost cause since the masters arms had been severed. If they clashed with the Embroidered Uniform Guard under such circumstances, it could make infiltrating the imperial palace even more difficult. At his words, Seop Chun spoke as if telling him not to worry. Just wait and see. Our lord is not someone who lacks judgment. And as for the mask production Seop Chun hesitated, unsure how to phrase it. He was about to say that if their lord, Mok Gyeong-un, could find the masters severed hands, he could reattach them with his mysterious medical techniques, but he wasnt sure if they would easily believe it. After all, it was hard to believe that severed arms could be reattached. Just then, someone suddenly rushed into the room, panting heavily. Gasp! Its its a big problem. Brother Mo! The hairy man recognized him and called him Brother Mo. Brother Mo then spoke to the slaughterhouse workers with a tearful voice, as if apologizing. Miss Miss Song-ah has been arrested by the Embroidered Uniform Guard for obstructing official duties. Wh-what? Obstructing official duties? No, Mr. Mo, you just watched it happen? Shocked by the sudden news, the slaughterhouse workers were perplexed and outraged. At that moment These damn bastards! -Pak! The hairy man, with an enraged face, pulled out a slaughter knife hanging on the rooms wall. He seemed ready to rush outside at any moment. Just then, someone scolded him. Stop right there! The hairy man, who was about to run out, frowned and stopped in his tracks. The one who stopped him was none other than the master. The master spoke with difficulty as he struggled to get up. Haa haa What do you think you can accomplish by getting involved? But Young Miss Song-ah Do you want to make matters worse? The master, who had reprimanded him, then looked at Seop Chun and his group and spoke. Haa haa Youre martial artists, right? At his words, Gan-yang, the leader of the advance team, nodded and replied. Thats correct. But Master Youre bleeding heavily, so dont strain yourself and sit down for now -Thud! Before he could finish his sentence, the master knelt on the floor. M-Master! Why are you The slaughterhouse workers became restless at his action. Nevertheless, the master ignored them and said what he wanted to say. Haa haa Im fine. But I have a request for you. A request? Please help us. Gan-yang was troubled by his plea. It was already a difficult situation with Mok Gyeong-un acting on his own, and if they also clashed with the Embroidered Uniform Guard, it could seriously hinder their mission. Master I understand your desire to save your daughter, but Haa haa That child cough cough is not my daughter. What? Didnt everyone refer to her as the young miss? If so, she should be the masters daughter, but what does he mean by that? Just then, the hairy man, who had been gripping the handle of the slaughter knife, also knelt on the floor like the master. Please help us. Brother Song! Surprised by his sudden action, the slaughterhouse workers tried to dissuade him. At that moment, the Demon-Subduing monk Ja Geum-jeong alternately glanced at the master and the hairy man called Brother Song, then burst into laughter. Hahahahaha. Now I get it. *** -Clang! The Embroidered Uniform Guard with droopy eyebrows couldnt hide his bewilderment. This guy is an expert! The Embroidered Uniform Guard with droopy eyebrows was a One Hundred-men Commander of the senior 6th rank, an expert at the entry-stage of the Peak Realm. If someone could block his sword strike, infused with his 7-star martial power, with a mere finger, it meant that the martial prowess of this unknown expert with a covered face far surpassed his own. With an expert of this level, the four of us need to attack together, or the Thousand-men Commander needs to step in. -Pat! Realizing he couldnt handle it alone, the Embroidered Uniform Guard with droopy eyebrows hastily distanced himself and raised one hand behind his back, sending a hand signal to the other Embroidered Uniform Guards for help, and spoke. Who are you to interfere with our Embroidered Uniform Guards affairs? He deliberately emphasized their identity as the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Among the people of the Central Plains, there was no one who didnt know that the Embroidered Uniform Guard were the emperors personal guards. He did so to instill a sense of caution in his opponent. No matter how skilled in martial arts, he wanted to convey how dangerous it was to provoke them. In response to his words, the person with the covered face, no, Mok Gyeong-un, whose face was covered with a black cloth, chuckled and said. Oh? So youre from the Embroidered Uniform Guard? The Embroidered Uniform Guard frowned at Mok Gyeong-uns tone, as if he was pretending not to know. Was he doing this on purpose? It made no sense for him to not know they were from the Embroidered Uniform Guard after seeing their golden belts and flying fish robes. The Embroidered Uniform Guard then spoke. If you truly didnt know, stop right here and back off. Then we wont question your circumstances or accuse you of any crimes Before he could finish his sentence -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un instantly closed the distance, appearing right in front of him. Gasp! Startled, he swung his sword behind him, trying to propel his body backward, but Mok Gyeong-un struck the acupuncture points of the Embroidered Uniform Guard with droopy eyebrows at lightning speed. -Tatatatatak! The Embroidered Uniform Guard, whose acupuncture points had been struck, closed his eyes and immediately fell unconscious. -Thud! Witnessing this, the other Embroidered Uniform Guards, who had dismounted from their horses to help the Embroidered Uniform Guard with droopy eyebrows and were stealthily approaching, couldnt hide their bewilderment. One of them hurriedly tried to shout towards the carriage. Comman -Pak! Mok Gyeong-un then grabbed the neck of the Embroidered Uniform Guard with droopy eyebrows as if he would break it and wiggled his index finger from side to side at the Embroidered Uniform Guards. It was clear to anyone that if they shouted, he would snap their comrades neck. H-Hes taking a hostage? The Embroidered Uniform Guards, whose comrade had been taken hostage, stopped shouting and hesitated, unsure of what to do. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns figure dispersed like smoke. -Swish! B-Body Displacement Technique? Body Displacement Technique. It is a phenomenon where one moves so fast that their figure appears as an afterimage. The startled Embroidered Uniform Guards tried to turn their backs to each other and assume a defensive stance. However, before they could even turn around, one of them, the Embroidered Uniform Guard with a beard, was struck on the chin. -Bam! Ugh! His head jerked upward, and then his eyes rolled back as he collapsed to the ground. -Thud! N-No way! With another comrade taken down in an instant, the remaining two Embroidered Uniform Guards, startled, pressed their backs tightly against each other and frantically darted their eyes in all directions with extreme tension. However, not even Mok Gyeong-uns shadow entered their sight. Their complexions gradually darkened under the suffocating tension. *** The name of the woman with thick eyebrows, freckles, and braided hair was Song-ah. She was the daughter of Hong Bong Meats master and also the head maid in charge of the slaughterhouses inner workings. Song-ah, whose mouth was gagged with a thick cloth, glared at the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard sitting with his arms crossed in front of her. She had desperately chased after the Embroidered Uniform Guards to demand her fathers severed hands, but now she found herself bound and confined inside the carriage. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard spoke to her. Have you calmed down a bit? It was a heavy, baritone voice. Judging by his voice, he seemed like someone who wouldnt speak much. Song-ah stared intently at the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard for a moment, then finally nodded. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard then removed the cloth that had been gagging her mouth. Puhaa haa haa She let out rough breaths, as if she had been suffocating. After catching her breath, she glared at the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard again and spoke. Is the great Embroidered Uniform Guard not only taking my fathers hands but now kidnapping me as well? Where are you trying to take me? While most women would have been frightened after being arrested by the Embroidered Uniform Guard, she boldly confronted him. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had been staring at her, opened his mouth. Watch your words. You were the one who followed the procession and caused a commotion. A commotion? Is it a commotion to try and stop you from taking my fathers hands like some trophy after severing them, even though he accepted the request from your esteemed superior? Be quiet and lower your voice. I wont lower it! Do you want to be gagged again? Go ahead and do it. Ill continue causing that so-called commotion until you return my fathers hands! Kyaaaaa -Tatatap! As Song-ah tried to scream, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard pressed her mute acupuncture point. He then sighed and shook his head. She was not just bold but incredibly foolish. Mmph! Even with her mute acupuncture point pressed, she struggled with all her might to make a sound. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, watching her, spoke. Youre persistent. Mmph! But dont overdo it. Mmph! You came to retrieve your fathers severed hands? Your filial piety seems admirable, but its excessive. At his words, Song-ah, who had been putting in effort to make a sound, stopped and glared at the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard then picked up a leather pouch from the floor and held it up to Song-ah. He then pushed it towards her and said. If you had made a reasonable commotion and left, it would have looked plausible, but why did you go to such lengths to retrieve this? Strictly speaking, these arent even your masters hands, are they? At those words, Song-ahs eyes trembled slightly. Seeing her somewhat subdued attitude, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard released the mute acupuncture point that had been blocked. -Tatatatatak! The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard then said to Song-ah. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ive enclosed this space with true qi, blocking the sound between the inside and outside of the carriage. Shouting wont do any good, so confess the truth. At his words, Song-ah tightly shut her mouth. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard shook his head and spoke. I see. It would be troublesome for you to reveal the truth here. But youve already been caught. What have you caught? In response to her question, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard set the leather pouch on the floor and replied. These arent the real masters hands, are they? What are you talking about? You severed my fathers hands and now claim theyre not the real masters hands For the hands of someone who creates human skin masks, the distribution of calluses seemed consistent. What does that mean? From what I know, the process of creating human skin masks is more difficult than one might think, and the craftsmans hands are unlikely to remain intact due to the glue and various chemicals used. However, the owner of these hands is no different from someone who has only done slaughter work their entire life. At these words, Song-ahs expression hardened even more. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, further convinced by her reaction, continued. Perhaps the master whose hands were severed is a fake. I didnt think you would easily expose the real craftsman to others. Speechless at the masked Embroidered Uniform Guards piercing speculation, Song-ah, who had been keeping her mouth shut, finally swallowed her saliva and spoke. No. That person is really If I were to turn the carriage around right now, go back to Hong Bong Meat, and raid the place, would you confess the truth? -Grip! At his threat, which wasnt really a threat, she bit her lip tightly. She wanted to deceive him, but he was not someone she could deceive. In the end, she confessed the truth. Youre right. That person is not the real master. Finally, were getting somewhere. At those words, Song-ah snorted and spoke with a sneer. Then, of course, you must have also figured out that Im not his real daughter Of course, youre not his daughter, but youre not a fake either. What? Your hands. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard pointed to her hands with a nod. The skin on her palms was peeled, and calluses were so prevalent that it was difficult to find a properly intact area. Because of this, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard was convinced that she was the real craftsmans daughter. Damn it. Realizing that she could no longer deceive him, Song-ah could only grit her teeth and glare at him, unable to do anything else. So what are you going to do with me? Will you use me as a hostage to find the real one? Is that what you wish for? Then Ill bite my tongue and die right here. Willing to give up your life for your father The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard pondered her words, then chuckled and spoke. If I truly intended to use you as a hostage, do you think there would be a reason for us to have this conversation? What do you mean by that? She asked, puzzled. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard lowered his voice cautiously, even though he had said he blocked the sound between the inside and outside of the carriage, and spoke. I had no choice but to sever the fake masters wrists due to orders, but I wouldnt have done so if he were the real one. What? Im saying I had no intention of making an enemy of your father, the real craftsman. At the masked Embroidered Uniform Guards words, she frowned. Was he testing her? She couldnt adapt to his suddenly changed attitude. Do you think Ill believe your words? Of course, you wont believe me. But I have my circumstances where I have no choice but to obey someones orders. Of course, I wont ask you to understand this. Even if you have such circumstances, I cant trust you. I know. But if it were a lie, having this conversation would be meaningless, as I said before. At these words, Song-ah became increasingly confused. Was this mans true intention what he was showing now? To her, who couldnt escape her doubts, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard said. I will release you soon What? Youre releasing me? Thats right. Why? Didnt I say I have no intention of making an enemy of you or your father, the craftsman? I wont force you to trust me. Once I release you, take your real father and leave Gaebong within four days. It may not be immediate, but if someone has a keen eye, they will eventually notice these hands. However, I will buy you time for four days. Why why are you trying to help us? Song-ah asked, not understanding his intention to show her goodwill. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard replied in a low voice. Its not for nothing. I also need help. Help? Yes. Help, could it be Bring me a human skin mask. A human skin mask? Thats right. What kind of Its simple. Just recreate the same human skin mask that was requested before. At his request, Song-ah asked, puzzled. Why are you asking me to make the human skin mask again? I have no obligation to tell you that. Its a mutually beneficial condition, so just make the same human skin mask. Can you -Flinch! At that moment, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard stopped mid-sentence. Whats wrong? The carriage has stopped. He had blocked the sound between the inside and outside of the carriage with true qi, so he couldnt hear the outside. But that didnt mean he couldnt feel the vibrations of the carriage. He hadnt paid attention while conversing, but the carriage seemed to have been stopped for quite a while. Thus -Swish! The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard released his true qi, opened the carriage door, and stepped outside. However !? All the officials and four Embroidered Uniform Guards outside were lying unconscious. When? Although he had blocked the sound, it hadnt been that long. Yet this had happened in such a short time? Sensing that something was amiss, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard unhesitatingly tried to press the acupuncture points below his ears with his thumbs. But then, a voice came from behind him. I was bored waiting. So, have you finished your secret conversation? An expert Even though he had sealed his qi points, the fact that someone had approached him from behind without any presence meant they were at least at the transcendent realm. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had his thumbs on the acupuncture points, spoke without losing his composure. Who are you? In response to his question, a completely irrelevant answer flowed from behind. Which one would be better? What? Would it be better to have the Embroidered Uniform Guards Thousand-men Commander kill all his subordinates and officials and run away? Or would it be better to skin your faces and make use of them? !!!!!! Chapter 220 Chapter 220 C Mixed-blooded (1)Would it be better to have the Embroidered Uniform Guards Thousand-men Commander kill all his subordinates and officials and run away? Or would it be better to skin your faces and make use of them? -Flinch! The blue eyes behind the mask trembled at the casually spoken, spine-chilling suggestion full of malice. Just who was this person? Who was he to attack them and make such threatening remarks? The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, his mind in turmoil, hesitated, unsure of what to do. Since his back had been taken, there was a high chance he would be struck before he could press the pressure points. Right at that moment -Creak! Is something happening outside? As the carriage door opened, Song-ah, the craftsmans real daughter, appeared. Song-ah, seeing Mok Gyeong-un standing behind the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard with his face covered, spoke in confusion. Who-who are you? Hmm. I was wondering who he was talking to, but it turns out to be a young lady. Judging by your attire and scent, you seem to be related to Hong Bong Meat slaughterhouse, not the Embroidered Uniform Guard Ah! There it is. Mok Gyeong-un noticed the leather pouch inside the open carriage. At that very moment, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard quickly pressed his pressure points. -Tatatap! Mok Gyeong-un, instantly recognizing from the sound that he had taken advantage of the moment his head was turned, tried to strike the back of the Embroidered Uniform Guards neck. Right then -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns hand grazed through the air. The faint wind felt at his fingertips. !? Along with it, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard disappeared. Then, a presence was felt behind him. -Swish! A sharp killing intent was felt at his neck. At this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Your lightness skill is remarkably fast. He meant it sincerely. Since Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang, this was the first time someone had surpassed his movement with a lightness skill. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had somehow appeared behind him, pressed the blade harder against Mok Gyeong-uns neck and spoke. You bastard. What is your identity? I dont really have an identity to speak of. It seems you want to play word games, but do you wish to die like this? -Press! The Embroidered Uniform Guard pressed Mok Gyeong-uns neck with the blade. No matter how sharp a blade was, it needed to be pressed and dragged to cut. Thus, the blade only pressed against the flesh. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in a menacing voice. If I slice like this, your body and head will be separated. So its best for you to speak truthfully. Youre scaring me by saying that. Mok Gyeong-un spoke nonchalantly, shrugging his shoulders. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard frowned at Mok Gyeong-uns composed attitude. Even in a life-threatening situation, he showed no fear at all. Just who the hell was this guy? Even with the qi points sealed, the qi sensed from him is at the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. Naturally, with this level of skill, it was more than enough to subdue the four Embroidered Uniform Guards of the One Hundred-men Commander rank and the officials. However, the overwhelming presence he had felt from behind earlier surpassed this. Was he mistaken? Did I do something unnecessary? He had unsealed the qi points he had kept sealed due to that discomfort. But if he was simply at the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm, there was no need to unseal the hidden martial prowess. Just then, Song-ahs voice was heard. Is he someone sent by the master? The master? At her words, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard suddenly recalled what Mok Gyeong-un had said. [Judging by your attire and scent, you seem to be related to Hong Bong Meat slaughterhouse, not the Embroidered Uniform Guard Ah! There it is.] He had said those words after seeing the leather pouch inside the carriage. That meant, as she said, he might have been sent by the master of Hong Bong Meat. If he was the renowned craftsman known for creating hidden human skin masks, he would certainly have connections with skilled martial artists. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard pressed the blade harder and spoke. -Press! Is it true that you were sent by Hong Bong Meat? To his question, Mok Gyeong-un replied. Since weve also found the leather pouch, going with the latter option doesnt seem bad. What? I thought skinning faces and making use of them wouldnt be bad either. What are you saying -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un moved his neck in the opposite direction of where the blade was touching. At the same time, he quickly grabbed the Embroidered Uniform Guards blade. -Pak! This guy! The Embroidered Uniform Guard tried to pull the blade out of Mok Gyeong-uns hand. However -Clang! Before he could pull the blade out, the sword body held in Mok Gyeong-uns hand broke. The Embroidered Uniform Guard couldnt help but be inwardly surprised. It wasnt reinforced with strong qi, but his sword was called a precious sword, and with the killing intent infused, it couldnt be broken by ordinary strength. Yet, if he possessed the martial power to break it Indeed, that discomfort was -Swish! Just then, Mok Gyeong-uns figure blurred, and a kick from him came towards the Embroidered Uniform Guards chin. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard focused strength on the Yongcheon acupoints on both his feet and stomped the ground. -Pabak! Mok Gyeong-uns kick sliced through the air. Once again, the wind was felt where it grazed, and the masked Embroidered Uniform Guards figure disappeared. He possessed an astonishingly fast lightness skill. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes moved swiftly left and right. Then -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns figure also disappeared. He had utilized the high-speed movement lightness skill, Myeonghyeon Suweolbo. The moment he used Myeonghyeon Suweolbo, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had disappeared, was seen moving left and right, trying to take his back. However, it wasnt only Mok Gyeong-un who noticed this. This guy? The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard had never seen anyone enter the same realm as him when using lightness skills, except for his master. It was a phenomenon where the axis became misaligned with others during high-speed movement. It was similar to the phenomenon of everything appearing to stop when looking to the side while riding a horse. Yet, someone other than himself had entered that realm. How? The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard couldnt hide his surprise. At that instant, Mok Gyeong-un followed him closely and thrust his sword finger towards his chest. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard tilted his body to the side and executed a fist technique towards Mok Gyeong-uns face. Terrain Fist Technique, 6th Stance, Rock-Shattering Explosive Fist. A fist aura erupted from the Embroidered Uniform Guards fist. Since they were both moving at high speed and he had thrust his sword finger, there was no way to dodge. Mok Gyeong-un blocked the fist aura targeting his face with his left hand. -Bang! However Rock-Shattering Explosive Fist doesnt end here. Five consecutive fist auras followed, capable of shattering even rocks. Pushed back by the fist auras that seemed to penetrate his palm, Mok Gyeong-uns figure was pushed backward. -Bang! Bang! Bang! -Slide! -Bang! At the fourth fist aura, Mok Gyeong-uns hand was forced upward. As if seizing the opportunity, the Embroidered Uniform Guard launched the final fist aura towards Mok Gyeong-uns chin. -Bam! Mok Gyeong-uns head jerked upward as his chin was struck. At that instant, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard pulled both his hands back to his waist and then sent them flying towards Mok Gyeong-uns chest with lightning speed. Cloud-Sending Palm Technique, 4th Stance, Double Cloud Palms! -Bang! Ripples appeared on the fabric covering Mok Gyeong-uns chest area as he was hit by the double palms, and his figure was sent flying backward. However, the place he was sent flying towards was Oh no! The carriage. Song-ah, the real daughter of the Hong Bong Meat craftsman, was standing there. Realizing this, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard concentrated all his qi to the Yongcheon acupoints and stomped the ground twice. -Papak! At that moment, his figure became even faster than before. It seemed as if an afterimage was created with each movement, making it appear as if there were two of him. -Swooosh! The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, moving at a speed similar to Mok Gyeong-un who was sent flying after being hit by the double palms, scooped up Song-ah with one arm at the last moment. -Pak! Ahh! The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, having scooped up Song-ah, propelled his body backward. At the same time, Mok Gyeong-uns body collided with the carriage. -Crash! The carriage that Mok Gyeong-un collided with shattered into pieces. Seeing the carriage crumble and break into fragments, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard couldnt hide his troubled expression. He had prioritized saving Song-ah since she was important, but the leather pouch containing the severed hands of the fake master was inside the carriage. Will it be alright? As he was worrying, Song-ah spoke in a startled voice. W-What on earth is going on? To her, who had not cultivated martial arts, the two of them suddenly disappeared from her sight, then the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard abruptly appeared and pulled her, and the carriage suddenly shattered into pieces. She was trembling, so shocked by the situation, and the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard spoke to her. Its nothing. But is that person really the one sent by your father? I-I dont know. Ive never seen him before. Are you sure? No. How would I know someone who even has their face covered? Thats true. But if hes really the one sent by my father, why were you fighting? You said you would let me go. To her question, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard let out a faint sigh and spoke. He was a dangerous individual. Dangerous? If my father sent him, he would have sent him to save me. It didnt seem like he was simply trying to save you. What do you mean by that? Not just trying to save me? Im not sure if he was trying to provoke me or if he was sincere, but it seemed like he was targeting everyone here. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard had felt endless malice in Mok Gyeong-uns every word. At that, Song-ah spoke. If my father really sent him, that cant be. What youre saying is that he was trying to kill all of you while saving me to eliminate the evidence, but if that were the case, it would only make matters Bigger if left unchecked. !? At the voice coming from the direction of the carriage, Song-ah and the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard simultaneously turned their gazes there. Mok Gyeong-un was standing in front of the carriage, casually holding something. It was the leather pouch containing the severed hands of the fake master. What in the world? The masked Embroidered Uniform Guards eyes trembled. That was because Mok Gyeong-uns appearance was too unscathed. He was certain he had struck Mok Gyeong-uns chin with the Rock-Shattering Explosive Fist and consecutively landed the Double Cloud Palms on his chest, which should have damaged his heart. If he had been hit in the brain and heart, he couldnt possibly be this unharmed. As he was bewildered, Song-ah stepped forward and spoke. Are you really the one sent by the master, no, my father? Father? Yes. Im Song-ah, the daughter of Hong Bong Meats master. Ah. Is that so? If youre really the one sent by my father, please stop fighting. This person was trying to let me go. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and spoke. Trying to let you go? Yes. We made a deal. So you can stop fighting now. Oh? Is that so? Yes. This time, Song-ah turned her head and spoke to the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard. I think he really is the one sent by my father. So Ill keep my promise, so please, esteemed Embroidered Uniform Guard, cover up this incident. He didnt know anything. At her words, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard looked around. The officials and the One Hundred-men Commander were all lying unconscious, but no one was dead. After contemplating for a moment, he spoke. Alright. Ill handle this matter on my end. But hand over the leather pouch. It will be difficult to cover up this incident without it. At his words, Song-ah frowned but then spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. It seems youll have to return the leather pouch. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled at her words. Puzzled by his attitude, Song-ah spoke. If you dont return it, he wont be able to cover up the incident. So Im afraid thats not possible. !? At his words, Song-ah spoke as if it were absurd. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you saying? Hes saying the incident could escalate if you dont return it Im sorry, but I didnt come here on your fathers request. I came here of my own accord. What? I need to take this to reattach your fathers severed hands. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she furrowed her brows. What on earth was he talking about? She couldnt understand what he meant by reattaching severed hands. Just then -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns figure disappeared from sight. At that moment, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard hurriedly pulled Song-ah. Ah! Although invisible to her eyes, Mok Gyeong-un had used high-speed movement to try and strike her pressure points to make her fall asleep. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard, having pulled Song-ah to avoid this, stomped his feet twice. -Papak! Swish! Then, his figure dispersed like an afterimage and split into two. One of the split figures was pulling Song-ah further back, while the other launched a fist technique towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Papapapapak! Terrain Fist Technique, 3rd Stance, Shadowless Shattering Fist. His fists created numerous fist shadows, overwhelming Mok Gyeong-un. Right at that moment. Mok Gyeong-un stomped the ground twice. -Papak! Then, an unbelievable event occurred. Mok Gyeong-uns figure created afterimages and split into two. One figure easily blocked the Shadowless Shattering Fist with one hand, while the other figure reached out towards the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard who was pulling Song-ah. Seeing this, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard couldnt hide his shock. !? This wasnt the lightness skill that fellow had been using, but his own unique lightness skill. How could something like this happen? As he was startled, Mok Gyeong-un, who had somehow closed the distance right in front of him, tried to snatch Song-ah away using the Golden Silk Hand technique. Left with no choice, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard pushed her to the side. -Pak! He then tried to block Mok Gyeong-uns Golden Silk Hand with the Cloud-Sending Palm Techniques palm strike, but -Papak! Before he could even execute the palm strike, Mok Gyeong-un lightly struck down his hand with a bizarre technique, and simultaneously thrust his sword finger towards his face with the other hand. Different stances with both hands? As he executed different techniques simultaneously, even the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard had no way to deal with it. Tilting his head back, he propelled his body backward. -Pak! Having propelled his body and instantly retreated about ten steps, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard came to a stop. At the moment he thought he had narrowly dodged the sword finger -Crack! Cracks appeared on his mask, and it began to split apart. He had failed to evade the sharp killing intent that flowed from the sword finger. No! The startled masked Embroidered Uniform Guard hurriedly grabbed it. More than anything else, he didnt want anyone to see his face behind the mask. However, as the mask split apart left and right, he couldnt hold it all together. -Clatter! The cracked parts of the mask fell off here and there, revealing the left side of his face. Along with his blue eyes, he had a high nose bridge and a rather exotic-looking face. The Embroidered Uniform Guards Thousand-men Commander, believing that he had exposed this to others, distorted his expression as if feeling ashamed and covered his face with his hand. Chapter 221 Chapter 221 C Mixed-blooded (2) S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Song-ah, the real daughter of the Hong Bong Meat craftsman, who had fallen over after being pushed by the masked Embroidered Uniform Guards, widened her eyes. It was because of the face that was revealed when the mask cracked. Although it was only half, from the blue eyes to the high nose bridge and that exotic face, anyone could see that he resembled a person from the Western Regions rather than the Central Plains. My lord Without realizing it, she called out to the masked Embroidered Uniform Guards, no, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard. The man, covering his face with his hand, scolded her. Dont look at me! Instantly, she lowered her head without realizing it. Even if he had just shouted, she would have been startled, but when an expert of that level yelled with killing intent, it was only natural for an ordinary person like her to feel her heart skip a beat. -Gnash! However, even at her reaction, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard became even more agitated. He was extremely wary of his face being exposed. [Blue eyes?] [Why is a bastard who should be in the Western Regions here?] [Filthy foreigners child!] These were the words he had heard even before he could walk. The countless acts of discrimination he had faced simply for being different had tormented him and made him emotionally closed off. If he hadnt met his master, his life might have taken a turn for the worst. However, he still didnt want to show his face to anyone. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, covering the exposed area with his hand, glared at Mok Gyeong-un, who had shattered his mask like this. But then Why are you so embarrassed? What? Theres no particular flaw on your face, so why are you covering it like that? At these words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards expression distorted terribly. Was this guy mocking him now? He was already sensitive about his face being exposed, and now his blood was boiling. At least this bastard! -Papak! The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard stomped the ground twice. Along with that, his figure dispersed like an afterimage, split into two, and simultaneously charged toward Mok Gyeong-un. The two split figures executed stances simultaneously. Cloud-Sending Palm Technique, 6th Stance, Secret Softness Rush! Terrain Fist Technique, 4th Stance, Rock-Shattering Form! The left figure charged softly at an angle that was difficult to gauge the distance, while the right figure unleashed a heavy, destructive fist technique. Soft palm and heavy fist? -Papak! In response, Mok Gyeong-un also stomped the ground twice. Then, just like the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, his figure split into two along with afterimages. Seeing this, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards eyes sharpened. Its certain. It was absurd. He had a feeling it might be the case, but this fellow was utilizing the same footwork of the lightness skill as him. Just what was going on? In the first place, the footwork of a lightness skill wasnt something that could be imitated simply by watching. One needed to know the exact breathing technique and hand seals to execute it. However, the important thing now wasnt that. I need to stay calm. Even if this fellow had superficially imitated his lightness skill, he thought he wouldnt be able to fathom its depth. Thus, the two figures split from the two individuals clashed. -Papapapapak! The afterimages intertwined, and a bizarre confrontation unfolded. Certainly, the movements of the two afterimages performed by the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, who could be considered the original, were incomparably more natural. However, Mok Gyeong-un countered this by executing different stances with both hands. Again? Executing different stances with both hands was even more troublesome to deal with than the split body technique. That was because, although he didnt know how it was possible, the stances executed independently by both hands retained their full power. -Papapapak! Kuk! As a result, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard had no choice but to be pushed back. He couldnt fathom this fellows true identity. From the moment he split his figure into two using the lightness skill, it was equivalent to splitting his thoughts into two, but on top of that, he executed different stances with both hands. Hes a monster. Excluding his master and those two in the imperial palace, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard was confident that no one within Gaebong could match him in pure martial arts. However, he had never imagined that he would be pushed back in a stance battle. -Papapapapak! In the end, unable to withstand the technique battle, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard was the first to distance himself. -Pat! Of course, Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt let him go. He tried to follow immediately. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, glaring at Mok Gyeong-un, had a solemn look in his eyes. At this rate, he couldnt defeat this person. In that case, he had to unleash his secret technique, which could be considered his full power. [You, who havent fully mastered the essence of this martial art, can only handle up to the second class at best. However, if you truly encounter an unexpected situation, I will pass on the secret technique so that you can execute the fourth class for a single stance.] This was his ultimate secret technique that he had learned from his master. He was confident that even this monstrous fellow wouldnt be able to defend against it. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, who was propelling his body backward to create distance, placed his foot on the ground and bent his knee. Along with that -Bang! He fiercely kicked the ground -Swoosh! A whirlwind and fierce wind surged, and a bizarre event occurred. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards figure split into four. Four? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled with interest. He thought splitting afterimages into two was the limit, but he never expected it to split into four. However, the breathing method was completely different from before, and this wasnt a stance that could be replicated instantly just by watching. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, split into four, charged toward Mok Gyeong-un. Haap! Stances executed with a strong shout. -Papapapapapapa! They consisted of four entirely different schools of martial arts: fist, palm, leg, and claw. However, these martial arts were linked in an extremely clever manner. Therefore, their power was on a different level compared to when the afterimages were split into two. The momentum was truly like a storm. -Pat! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been following the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, distanced himself by propelling his body backward. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard shouted at him. Do you think you can dodge it? -Papapapapapak! If a monstrous fellow like him retreated, it meant he couldnt find a way to break through his secret technique. He couldnt miss this golden opportunity. Right at that moment If its at this level, even if its not fully complete, its worth testing out. -Sreung! Mok Gyeong-un drew the Evil Commandment Sword from the scabbard on his back. The Evil Commandment Sword, revealed from its scabbard, emitted a strong killing intent along with its sword aura. Its not an ordinary sword. Although it was a precious sword, it felt somewhat ominous. However, the sword wasnt the issue. The moment Mok Gyeong-un held the sword and assumed a stance, the atmosphere changed. As if a volcano about to erupt, a sense of discomfort greatly intensified. What is it? The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard was confident of his victory from the moment he executed his secret technique. However, for some reason, the intensifying discomfort from Mok Gyeong-un didnt boost his fighting spirit but rather made him feel cautious. Right at that moment -Pat! Mok Gyeong-un, who had assumed a stance, swung his sword towards him. The first sword technique wasnt very powerful. It was utterly ordinary, but Was I overthinking? If it was at this level, perhaps he had been unnecessarily cautious. Did he think he could counter the fourth-class secret technique with a stance composed of such ordinary sword techniques? -Papak! Thus, the fourth class and Mok Gyeong-uns sword technique clashed. The momentum of the fourth class, surging like a storm as if four experts were attacking together, was truly unstoppable. Ill settle this decisively. Although the killing intent was sufficient to protect his hands and feet, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard further concentrated his martial power and transformed it into strong qi. His two hands and two feet shimmered with a blue light. However -Clang! It was when about three techniques clashed. Mok Gyeong-uns Evil Commandment Sword turned black at one point. What in the world? The moment the strong qi clashed, blue sparks flew, and a strong pain surged through his palms. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard inwardly questioned this. He didnt know what this black, ominous energy on the sword was, but it was distorting his strong qi with each clash. However, that wasnt the only problem. -Cha cha cha cha chang! The sword techniques in a single stance exceed six? The sword techniques contained in Mok Gyeong-uns sword stance went beyond common sense. Instead of transitioning to the next stance, the sword techniques continued to unfold, creating trajectories that were completely unexpected. And as the trajectories increased -Cha cha cha cha chang! No way! The power of the stance was rising. Clearly, at the moment of clashing with the stance, there were several flaws visible. However, as the trajectories increased, let alone flaws in the sword technique, it was difficult to find even a gap. A sword technique that grew stronger and more perfect with each clash, just what kind of swordsmanship was this? -Cha cha cha cha chang! It was the moment when the sword techniques exceeded seventeen. Three of the afterimages executing the fourth-class stance dispersed, and only one figure intensified. In that instant, Mok Gyeong-uns sword thrust towards the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards brow. His pupils trembled wildly at this. I cant block it. The sword aimed to pierce his brow without giving him a chance to react. Numerous memories flashed through the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards mind like a kaleidoscope in the face of death. Was this how he was going to die? Right at that moment -Pak! The sword, thrusting towards his brow with tremendous momentum, suddenly stopped. Just before it touched his forehead. -Drip! However, as if it couldnt completely extinguish the momentum, blood flowed from a scratch on the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards brow. -Gulp! As the sword stopped right before his death, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard unknowingly swallowed his saliva. Why did it stop? He couldnt understand it at all. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard finally asked. Why did you stop? To his question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled nonchalantly and replied. I almost left a scar on your face. Scar? Yes. I thought your face needed to be as intact as possible if I were to skin it. But unfortunately, a scratch appeared. Well, I guess this much is fine. -Shudder! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard felt a chill run down his spine, finding it absurd. The reason he stopped the sword was to avoid leaving a scar on his face? Was he really planning to skin his face? Are you out of your mind -Swish! At that moment, the Evil Commandment Swords blade moved towards the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards neck. The black, ominous killing intent seemed ready to sever his neck at any moment. I said your face needs to be intact, but I never said I wouldnt kill you. So calm down. At Mok Gyeong-uns threat, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard was at a loss for words. It was a complete defeat. He was no match for this monstrous fellow. Even with the secret technique he had learned from his master, he couldnt possibly win against this opponent. Perhaps the outcome had been determined from the beginning. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, looking down at the Evil Commandment Sword touching his neck, asked. Since Im going to die anyway, tell me. Tell you what? That sword technique that broke the fourth class What is its name? Ah, this sword technique? Yes. He wanted to know at least this one thing. Since it surpassed the secret technique his master had taught him, it must be a renowned sword technique. However, unexpected words came out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. Hmm. What should I do about this? What do you mean? What are you saying? Ive only created one stance so far, so I havent named the sword technique yet. Wh-What did you say? Upon hearing those words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards mind momentarily went blank. What did he just hear? He thought this exquisite and peerless sword technique must be a renowned and extraordinary swordsmanship. But this fellow said he had personally created it? Ha It was even absurd. Just what kind of being had he faced? How could he claim to have created such an incredible sword technique himself? I cant believe it. You created this peerless sword technique? Do I have a reason to lie to someone Im about to kill? !!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard was rendered speechless. If what this fellow said was true, it was even more terrifying. It meant he had not only faced a monster with innate martial talent but one with the qualifications of a Grand Master and had been defeated. Does such a person really exist? He was genuinely astonished. To think he would face a monster capable of creating martial arts himself. The face of the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had been in despair and felt a sense of futility due to his defeat, gradually relaxed. He even felt somewhat fortunate. Perhaps this was the best situation a martial artist could face in death. When and how would he ever encounter such a worthy opponent? Yes, this might be for the best. In any case, his life had been manipulated by that fellow. It might not be bad to die now without causing trouble for his master. Was it because his mind was settled? The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard spoke to Mok Gyeong-un with a serene face. I have no more regrets. Kill me. Hoho. At his words, interest flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He had met countless people, but he had never encountered someone who truly settled everything and accepted death in the face of it. Yet, this person was genuinely accepting his death with a clear mind. He was truly a unique individual. Hurry up and kill me. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard spoke again. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at him, opened his mouth. Its nice that youre being clean about it, but can I ask you one thing before I kill you? To this question, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard replied firmly. Just because Ive cleanly accepted my defeat doesnt mean I have an obligation to tell you everything about myself. So kill me. This was his last shred of dignity. And in any case, he knew what the fellow would ask. It would be something like why he, a Thousand-men Commander of the imperial palace, was a blue-eyed person from the Western Regions. He didnt want to argue about such things until the moment of his death. However, contrary to his expectations, completely different words came out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. Is that so? Thats quite a shame. I was curious as to why you have something like a bug in your stomach. !!!!! The moment he heard those words, the eyes of the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had been prepared for death, widened. Just what was this fellow? Chapter 222 Chapter 222 C Mixed-blooded (3)Just because Ive cleanly accepted my defeat doesnt mean I have an obligation to tell you everything about myself. So kill me. Is that so? Thats quite a shame. I was curious as to why you have something like a bug in your stomach. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards eyes widened. How does he know about that? This was something even his master didnt know. How much had he been manipulated by that fellow because of this, unable to say anything even to his master? Even if he wanted to speak, he couldnt do anything because of the thing in his stomach. That was because there was a prohibition that prevented him from even mentioning it. How did he find out? Even if he wanted to tell someone about this fact, he couldnt do anything due to the prohibition. The moment he mentioned it even slightly with his own mouth, the thing in his stomach would destroy his danjeon, and on top of that, it would drive him to his death. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been observing him intently, spoke. It seems Im right. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard couldnt give any answer to Mok Gyeong-uns words. He didnt know if saying yes or no would be a problem, but even a slight mistake could lead to his danjeon being destroyed, so he had to be cautious. He hoped this person would dig deeper into this matter. Hmm. Your expression looks like youre desperate to say something but forcibly holding back. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards face brightened. It seems Im right? He was truly a clever fellow. Although he despised showing his face to others, at this moment, it seemed he needed to make the most of his expressions. -Judging by his reaction, it really seems to be the case. Cheong-ryeong said to Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un nodded and replied through voice transmission. -It appears so. -To think theres a bug inside his body -It seems to be a real Poison Gu. -A real Poison Gu? The method of creating a Poison Gu is extremely vicious. Dozens or hundreds of poisonous creatures are put into a jar, and the lid is not opened until only one survives. The worst one that survives is called a Poison Gu. When Mok Gyeong-un said it was a real Poison Gu, he meant a proper venomous insect, similar to Gyuso Hwa, born by trapping the vengeful spirits of Corpse Blood Valley and having them devour each other, rather than a methodical issue. Of course, Cheong-ryeong also understood Mok Gyeong-uns words correctly. -Then, is there really a Poison Gu inside this Western Region fellows stomach? -Yes. Its definitely there. It was clearly visible to Mok Gyeong-uns right eye, which had opened the power of the Third Eye. Of course, he hadnt realized this from the beginning. He had opened the power of the Third Eye to observe the breathing technique of the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards lightness skill, but he discovered another qi condensed in his stomach. A Poison Gu, which feeds on blood and qi within the body, was a living being, so it possessed a distinctly different qi compared to ordinary insects. -Its surprising. To think there was someone who could actually handle a Poison Gu. -Thats right. Ive heard from Grandfather and read about it in the Southern Barbarian Poison Book, but this is my first time seeing one actually inside a persons body. Interest flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. His interest was exceptional when it came to poisons and medicinal ingredients, as he was knowledgeable about them. Especially if it was a poison he had only read about in books and had never seen in person, his interest was even greater. -Should a Poison Gu, which is a type of poison, be considered an addiction? -It can be considered an addiction. However, Ive heard that a Poison Gu is closer to a means of restraining others rather than just serving as a poison. -A means of restraint? -Yes. This type of Poison Gu implanted inside the body doesnt come as a single one but as a pair. -A pair? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard. Even if youre under a prohibition, nodding or shaking your head wont cause a major problem, so stop making expressions. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard frowned, feeling embarrassed. Paying no heed to his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un continued. Is it a Poison Gu? Ah! At that question, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard nodded with trembling eyes. He had never been able to tell anyone, but he never dreamed that someone would appear who could accurately identify the existence of this Poison Gu inside his body. Seeing his brightened expression, Mok Gyeong-un continued. Its unlikely that you would put something like this inside your body voluntarily, so someone must have forcibly inserted it, right? The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard nodded at that question. Then, regardless of your own will, youre following the orders of the one who put the Poison Gu inside you? The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard nodded. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at him, became lost in thought for a moment and then asked. Is it someone inside the imperial palace? The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard nodded. It was like playing twenty questions, but so far, there were no no answers. Is it someone in a high position? The Embroidered Uniform Guards nodded at that question. I see. Well, to be honest, Im not particularly interested in who did it, so lets end it at this point. Rather, this question would be better. Do you want to get rid of the Poison Gu? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard nodded without a moments hesitation. It went without saying that he wanted to get rid of it. Could it be that this person knew a way? He stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un with desperate eyes, and Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said. Thats good. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un untied the black cloth covering his face. Surprised by his sudden action, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard couldnt help but be inwardly astonished. What? Although his voice sounded somewhat young, he thought that someone with the martial prowess to create a peerless sword technique would have a certain age. However, this face didnt look like he had even reached his twenties. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard asked with an absurd expression. You dont tell me youre not even in your twenties? No. Ill be eighteen soon, but for now, Im still seventeen. Ha! It was unbelievable. He was only seventeen years old? Was he saying that he had been overwhelmed in martial arts by such a young fellow? He was at a loss for words. As he looked at Mok Gyeong-un, who was younger than he expected, with bewilderment, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard suddenly had a question. Why did this fellow reveal his face? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Ill give you a choice. A choice? Yes. Even if you die here, you probably wont feel particularly wronged since youve already accepted death, but should I say Im giving you an opportunity? Giving me an opportunity? What on earth are you talking about? Its simple. If you help me with what Im trying to do, Ill help you remove the Poison Gu from your body. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard momentarily hesitated. This fellow was literally proposing a deal to him. He said he would help me remove the Poison Gu? The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards mind became complicated in an instant. He couldnt do anything, not even tell his master the truth because of the Poison Gu. However, if he could just remove this, the situation would change. Wasnt this the moment he had longed for? However What if its a lie? In the first place, this proposal itself was no different from blackmailing him by holding his weakness. Moreover, what if this fellows words were false? Could he really remove the Poison Gu? That fellow said even Hwata or Pyeonjak couldnt remove the Poison Gu. So how could this fellow eliminate it? His mind gradually filled with doubts. Mok Gyeong-un then spoke to him. Youre suspicious, arent you? Do you think I can trust your words as they are? The Poison Gu attached inside the body isnt a single one but a pair. Theres a parasitic type in the hosts body and a commanding type that controls it. The parasitic type is thoroughly controlled by this commanding type, and if it tries to cause harm, it will harm the host itself. Am I wrong? At these words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards eyes trembled. It was too accurate to deny. It was almost the same as what that fellow had said. [Dont act rashly. Im warning you in advance, as long as the commanding type is with the headquarters, you must faithfully follow the headquarters orders.] -Gnash! Just recalling it made his teeth grind. But what was this fellows true identity? Not only did he possess monstrous martial talent befitting a Grand Master despite not even being in his twenties, but he was also quite knowledgeable about poisons? You Youre willing to die anyway, so its ridiculous to hesitate when given such an opportunity. Let me help you make that choice quickly. What? Count to five precisely. -Grip! With those words, the blade of the Evil Commandment Sword pressed against the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards neck. With an ordinary sword, it wouldnt cut or slice unless it was drawn, but just by touching the blade, it stung, and blood flowed. It didnt seem like an ordinary sword. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un began counting. One. Wait a moment! Two. He had no intention of listening. Moreover, he was counting at an extremely fast pace. Three. In an instant, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard became even more conflicted. If he didnt accept this fellows proposal, he would lose his life here. No, come to think of it, he was already in danger of dying at this fellows hands. It was just that one more path had opened up. Four. Now there was only one number left. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, grasping his head that felt like it would explode, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to open his mouth. Ill do it. -Swish! Sreung! As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un removed the sword from his neck and sheathed it into the scabbard. Cold sweat beaded on the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards forehead. In a brief moment, he had been consumed by countless worries as if time had stopped. However, he concluded that if he was going to die anyway, he might as well take a risk. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said to him. It was much easier to choose, wasnt it? Ha! Easy? It was unbelievable. What was easy about putting his life on the line? The young fellow was more vicious than he looked. However, there was no point in arguing about it. Taking a deep breath, he asked. So what is this task? At this question, Mok Gyeong-un approached Song-ah, the daughter of the Hong Bong Meat craftsman, who had been watching them with a confused expression. Startled by Mok Gyeong-un suddenly approaching her, she asked. Wh-Why are you doing this? Just close your ears for a moment. Pardon? -Tatatap! Mok Gyeong-un quickly pressed her acupuncture points. However, she didnt particularly faint or anything. Mok Gyeong-un said something to her. Huh? The s-sound? But she couldnt hear Mok Gyeong-uns voice. Seeing her bewildered expression, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly, gestured for her to wait a moment, and approached the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, saying. As a Thousand-men Commander, you hold a senior 5th-rank official position, so you must have a fairly high rank within the Embroidered Uniform Guards, right? Its a mid-level executive position. Its not a position with decision-making authority over anything. You shouldnt try to downplay it from the start. I havent even properly made the proposal yet. As he fell silent, Mok Gyeong-un continued. Then, lets start with the most difficult proposal first. The most difficult? Yes. Id like you to help someone escape from the underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace. Is that possible? !? As soon as he finished speaking, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards eyes widened. He had expected a troublesome proposal, but something entirely unexpected had come out. What are you saying Its exactly as you heard. I asked if you could bring out the person I want from the underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace. Mok Gyeong-un smirked at him. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Come to think of it, there might be no need for him to go in personally. If he could manipulate a Embroidered Uniform Guards of the Thousand-men Commander rank, which was a senior 5th-rank position, wouldnt it suffice to have him go in and bring the person out? -Not a bad idea. Cheong-ryeong also agreed with Mok Gyeong-uns thought. If there were other options, there was no need to take unnecessary risks. However Regardless of being accused of treason or whatnot, I cannot fulfill that request. You cant fulfill it? I dont know exactly who youre trying to help escape, but even as an Embroidered Uniform Guard, we dont handle all affairs within the imperial palace. What do you mean by that? The Embroidered Uniform Guards is divided into six departments, and the tasks vary accordingly. Six departments? Then, what is your task? I belong to the investigation department as part of the Military Selections Department. If someone like me interferes or meddles in the affairs of other departments, Ill be arrested for overstepping my authority. Thats quite a troublesome rule. Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head. He thought it would be possible with an Embroidered Uniform Guard of the Thousand-men Commander rank, but it wasnt going to be resolved easily. Mok Gyeong-un then said. Then, cant you do it secretly, even if it means overstepping your authority? At this question, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard let out a hollow laugh and said. Does the imperial palace seem that lax to you? Not only are there experts from the Embroidered Uniform Guards but also from the Eastern Depot and Western Depot. The underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace is guarded by the Golden Jade Horse Troops in addition to the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Its virtually impossible for me alone to secretly infiltrate such a place and help someone escape. It was quite complicated. Come to think of it, if this could be easily resolved, they would have taken the approach of bribing someone from the Embroidered Uniform Guards in charge of managing the Golden Jade to help with the escape in the first place. Hmm. He considered forcing the issue by holding his life as collateral, but if a situation arose where the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard failed the task, it would become even more difficult to carry out the escape. In that case, his usefulness would be diminished. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and said. Then, theres no other way. Its of no help to me at all If you really intend to enter the underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace, there is one method. Before Mok Gyeong-un could finish his sentence, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard spoke. Mok Gyeong-un asked with a puzzled expression. Whats the other method? Entering through the Guard Trials. Mok Gyeong-un showed no particular reaction to his words. That was because it was already part of their plan. Their primary objective was to infiltrate the underground Golden Jade by becoming a Embroidered Uniform Guards through the Guard Trials. Thats already After completing the Guard Trials, theres a month-long Embroidered Uniform Guards apprenticeship for the final selection. An Embroidered Uniform Guard apprenticeship? This was the first time he heard about it. Their plan was to carry it out in a completely different way. Thats why Noble Imperial Concubine Seos help was crucial. At that moment, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard answered Mok Gyeong-uns question. Its a new addition based on the commanders opinion. The selected recruits will apprentice at each department of the Six Departments on a five-day rotation for a month. So its to gain experience beforehand? Something like that. Here, the Four Departments, which manages the Golden Jade, will also have an apprenticeship. Oh, is that so? Then there will be an opportunity to enter the Golden Jade. No. Thats not the case. What do you mean? The underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace has mechanical traps, and its structure is highly complex and dangerous. Only trained Embroidered Uniform Guards who have memorized the entire Golden Jade Battle Map can enter. Therefore, as far as I know, the plan is to have the apprentices only manage the general Golden Jade in the outer city. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and said. That means the information youve provided wont be of much help. Listen until the end. Originally, thats how it was supposed to proceed, but theres still a short period left until the trials. Within that time, I can help by slightly changing the regulations. Slightly changing the regulations? What do you mean Ill try to make it so that the Embroidered Uniform Guards apprentices can also be deployed to the underground Golden Jade. Chapter 223 Chapter 223 C Mixed-blooded (4)Ill try to make it so that the Embroidered Uniform Guards apprentices can also be deployed to the underground Golden Jade. Hoho. At the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards words, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. It was a better proposal than he had thought. Infiltrating as an Embroidered Uniform Guard was a prerequisite, and the next most necessary requirement was a justification to enter the underground Golden Jade. The plan devised by the advance team was to go through Noble Imperial Concubine Seo. Noble Imperial Concubine Seo had an elder brother. Seo Geum, the elder brother of Noble Imperial Concubine Seo, who was originally a common soldier from a small county, had risen to the position of commander thanks to the emperors favor during her time as a Noble Consort before her child became the crown prince. However, it was impossible for everything to go smoothly. Assigned to the northern Ningxia region, he was merely a former common soldier, so his commanding experience was inevitably lacking. He failed to stop the Great Xiongnu, losing thirty thousand soldiers and even the territory. [Strip Commander Seo Geum of his position and execute him.] Naturally, countless impeachment memorials poured in. However, the emperor, who cherished Noble Consort Seo, couldnt bring himself to kill her elder brother. As a result, he was stripped of his position as commander and exiled to a remote island. A few years later, when the child born to Noble Consort Seo ascended as the crown prince, he was moved to the underground Golden Jade of the imperial palace under the pretext of being the maternal uncle of the next emperor. [Your Majesty, my elder brother is also deeply repenting for his sins.] [Your Majesty, my elder brother no longer has any ambition for official positions.] Noble Imperial Concubine Seo had been working tirelessly to pardon her elder brother Seo Geum, but due to the severity of his crime, her efforts were repeatedly thwarted by opposition from other factions. It was a regrettable situation for her, but it naturally served as a suitable justification to enter the underground Golden Jade. Attempt to visit the underground Golden Jade accompanied by Noble Imperial Concubine Seo and rescue the imprisoned Guardian of the Fire Faith Order. That was the original plan and had the highest probability of success. However, if another method of infiltration emerged here, there would be no need to persuade Noble Imperial Concubine Seo or fulfill her unnecessary demands. It can avoid troublesome situations, but At this point, Mok Gyeong-un had to take another step further. It was because, in addition to the secret mission from the Society Leader, there was also a confidential order from the Shadow Clan Master. [If the escape is successful, seize the Guardian again.] As a member of the Fire Faith Order, the Shadow Clan Master had given Mok Gyeong-un a confidential order. This was currently a very contradictory situation. To become the fourth disciple of the Society Leader, he needed to safely rescue the Guardian, and through this, he could approach the Society Leader. However, if he failed the mission, that opportunity would be lost. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un continued to ponder over this. If he ignored the Shadow Clan Masters confidential order without any countermeasures, he would surely become enemies with him. That would lead to another troublesome situation. What should I do? However, now that there were two routes to infiltrate the underground Golden Jade, there was room to devise something along the way. After staring intently at the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, Mok Gyeong-un seemed to have sorted out his thoughts and spoke with a slight smile. Alright. Lets accept that proposal. Is this enough? No. Of course, this alone is insufficient. In the end, Ill be the one taking the risk of entering the underground Golden Jade. Then what do you want? Naturally, youll have to cooperate with me until I accomplish that. Cooperate with you? Yes. That much should be done to balance the scales, dont you think? Although he was inwardly dissatisfied with Mok Gyeong-uns words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard had no choice but to silently accept them since he was not the one holding the reins. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard nodded and said. Fine. Then The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard silently glanced at his abdomen. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said. If the task is completed without incident, Ill remove the Poison Gu for you. What? Is this your first time making a deal? Have you ever seen someone pay the price before receiving the goods? The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had been clenching his fists and trembling, finally let out a long sigh and replied. Understood. In any case, he had no other choice. Although it was close to a gamble, he had to hope that the fellow would keep his promise. Well then, now that the deal is made -Step step! Mok Gyeong-un approached Song-ah, the daughter of the Hong Bong Meat craftsman, to release her acupuncture points. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard, watching Mok Gyeong-un, suddenly seemed to remember something and spoke. Can I ask you one thing? Go ahead and ask. Mok Gyeong-un readily agreed as if it didnt matter. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard then asked. Do you happen to have the surname Jin? The surname Jin? Yes. At his question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and shook his head. No. Then is it the surname So (Ф) or All sorts of surnames are coming up. Its the Mok family. The Mok family? Ah At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards eyes trembled. He had asked out of curiosity, but it wasnt the case. That meant he had truly learned it just by observing his martial arts. He was truly a monstrous fellow. Well, one had to be at this level to be considered to have the talent of a True Grandmaster. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard clicked his tongue and said. You really stole and learned the lightness skill. Ah, that lightness skill? It was quite useful. May I ask the name of the footwork? You have no conscience after taking someone elses technique. Im asking because you acknowledged it. At those words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard hesitated for a moment before speaking. Wind Cloud, no Wind God Step[1]. Wind God Step? The wind god Its an arrogant name, but it suits it in a way. At Mok Gyeong-uns evaluation, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard inwardly apologized to his master. Im sorry. I had no choice. Originally, the true name of the footwork was Wind Cloud Step. However, he couldnt accurately reveal the details of the lightness skill, so he changed the name. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said. Since weve already exchanged one thing, can I ask one more question? What is it? I heard that people from the Western Regions have brown or blonde hair. But your hair is black. Did you dye it with ink or something? As expected. At this question, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guards eyes sharpened. As expected, this fellow was no different from others. Judging by how he suddenly showed interest in his unique appearance, which differed from others. However !? When he unintentionally looked at Mok Gyeong-un with disappointment, contrary to the question he had asked, he had a dry and indifferent expression, as if he had no particular feelings. What? Was it truly a question out of pure curiosity? Looking at the look in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, it was neither more nor less than that. It seemed quite different from other people. He even remembered the look in his masters eyes when he first saw him. Come to think of it, that fellow had shown no particular reaction upon seeing his face. It was no different from how ordinary people looked at him. Because of that, he felt strange. sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He was truly a peculiar fellow. In this case, he would have normally ignored it, but this time, he answered. Its because Im mixed-blood. His mother was from the Central Plains, while his father was from the Western Regions. As a result, he was born different from both the people of the Western Regions and the Central Plains, resenting his parents throughout his life. Mixed-blood? Ah, I see. So thats why. However, that was all there was to Mok Gyeong-uns reaction. As soon as he heard the answer to his question, he turned his head as if his curiosity had been satisfied. Is that all? The response was so underwhelming that he even wondered if he had been unnecessarily sensitive. -Tatatap! Mok Gyeong-un soon released Song-ahs acupuncture points. As the acupuncture points were released and she could hear sounds again, she distanced herself from Mok Gyeong-un with a disgusted face. This was why she didnt want to get close to martial artists. Regardless of her attitude, Mok Gyeong-un paid no heed to it and reached out his hand somewhere. Then -Swish! The leather pouch on the ground flew into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Seeing this, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard spoke in a startled manner. Wait. I need to take that. I said it was not possible. I also need to take the craftsmans severed hands. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard pointed to Song-ah and said. Those arent the craftsmans hands. What? What do you mean? Exactly as I said. They used a fake instead of the real craftsman. A fake? At this, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Song-ah. Song-ah nodded and replied. The Embroidered Uniform Guard mister is correct. The master whose arms were severed is just an ordinary butcher. An ordinary butcher? Then, could it be that youre also a fake? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard said. That young lady is not a fake. How do you know whether shes a fake or not, Thousand-men Commander? You can tell by looking at her hands. Hands? At this, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Song-ahs hands. Every joint of her fingers was peeled to the point where fingerprints were not visible, and there was not a single intact spot. Just by looking at this, one could tell that she was not an ordinary person. My father is the real craftsman. So, in conclusion, I was deceived by the fake one. Yes. She replied in a groveling voice. Oh my. At this, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue lightly. Then, there was no need to go through the trouble of finding the severed arms. However, there was no need to blame this. Thanks to being deceived like this, a new route to enter the underground Golden Jade had emerged. You could say it was a blessing in disguise. Then, theres no need to take these hands, right? Although its unfortunate for him, it seems this is the best way to prevent the situation from escalating. Thats reasonable. At Song-ahs words, Mok Gyeong-un threw the leather pouch he was holding to the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard. The blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard sighed as he caught it. If he didnt take this with him, things would get complicated, and that fellow would throw a fit. -Tak! Eek! Wh-What are you doing? Song-ah, who was suddenly picked up and carried on Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder like a sack, was flustered and didnt know what to do. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un paid no attention to her. I cant match the young ladys walking pace. So lets head back quickly. Then, Thousand-men Commander, Ill see you later. Mok Gyeong-un gave a light bow to the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard and was about to leave. As he was about to take a step, Mok Gyeong-un paused for a moment and said. I almost forgot. I said Id see you later, but I dont even know your name. My name is Mok Gyeong-un. What is your name, Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander? At his question, the blue-eyed Embroidered Uniform Guard briefly replied. Ma Ra-hyeon. *** -Swish swish! Ugh. Song-ah closed her eyes tightly, feeling frightened by the movement that was so fast that her surroundings were not visible. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been using his lightness skill, suddenly stopped midway after a short distance. She wondered why, but it was because he had encountered someone along the way. It was none other than Seop Chun. My lord! Mok Gyeong-un asked him with a puzzled expression. I told you to wait, so why did you come all the way here? There was something urgent to inform you about, and I thought I should come and assist you. Something urgent to inform me about? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Seop Chun glanced at Song-ah, who was being carried on his shoulder, and said. Its about that young lady. This person? Yes. My lord, you may feel displeased, but the master whose arms were severed was not the real craftsman. Ah, you mean that? I already know. You already know? Yes. As you can see. So, did you come to inform me about that? Ah, yes. Thats one thing, but the real craftsman urgently requested me to save that young lady, his daughter. However, contrary to his concerns, seeing that Mok Gyeong-un had rescued her was a relief. In fact, he had rushed over because he thought his lord might only bring back the severed hands. Still, it was a good thing that he had saved the craftsmans daughter. Just then, Mok Gyeong-un asked. Well, since I ended up fulfilling the request, thats fortunate. So, who did you say the real craftsman was? Do you remember the man with a lot of hair who was guiding us? Ah, that person? Yes. He was the real craftsman. At Seop Chuns words, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and suddenly chuckled. Puzzled by his laughter, Seop Chun asked. Why are you laughing? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly put down Song-ah, whom he had been carrying on his shoulder. Song-ah also looked at Mok Gyeong-un, unable to understand the situation. Mok Gyeong-un then said to her. Perhaps because your work is secretive, deceiving people seems to have become a daily occurrence for you. What do you mean by that? I have an exceptionally good memory. Having a good memory, what does that Among the hairy man and the butchers there, no one had the same palms as the young lady. !? At these words, Song-ahs expression stiffened, seemingly startled. Mok Gyeong-un then placed his hand on her shoulder, smiled brightly, and said. I thought the craftsman who made human skin masks would be a man with some age, but that wasnt necessarily the case. Seop Chuns eyes widened at those words as he looked at Song-ah. My lord could it be? Yes. It seems this young lady is the real craftsman. !!!!!! Chapter 224 Chapter 224 C Lady Seo, the Imperial Noble Consort (1)Your Highness, surely not? Yes. It seems this young lady is the real master artisan. At Mok Gyeong-uns meaningful words, Song-ah, who had been introduced as the daughter of Master Hong Bong-yuk, stood with a stiff expression before sighing deeply. Whew. It doesnt seem like youll believe me no matter what I say. Thats right. Im convinced that youre the real master artisan. Mok Gyeong-un remembers everything he sees. Thats why he also remembers the palms of all the people at Hong Bong-yuks slaughterhouse. Most of them had calloused and rough hands, but anyone could tell it was from years of working in the slaughterhouse. However, only Song-ahs palms were different. Her unhealthy palms werent the type that could be formed from slaughtering. They were the kind of palms one could only get from doing delicate work or handling a lot of glue. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said to her, Is there any point in trying to deceive me further? At this, Song-ah shrugged her shoulders and replied, I suppose not. No one has ever observed my palms this intently before, so Ive been properly caught. Seop Chun asked in amazement at her unapologetic attitude, Are you truly the master artisan, young lady? Why? Is it hard to believe that a young woman makes human skin masks? Thats not what I meant. It was simply unexpected. Unexpected, huh. Well, I suppose it could be. You might think this kind of work that earns one the title of master should be done by an older, experienced man, but unfortunately, I am that master artisan. Now that she had been exposed anyway, she candidly revealed her true thoughts. Then, looking at Mok Gyeong-un, she said, I didnt intentionally deceive you. My life has been threatened more than once or twice while doing this work. There have also been many who coveted this technique and tried to forcefully recruit me into their organizations. It was to protect yourself. Yes. Then how else could I protect myself? I dont know martial arts like all of you or have power like Sir Embroiden Uniform Guard. Hiding behind a fake identity was her way of safeguarding herself. Understanding this, Seop Chun nodded and spoke. Thats perfectly understandable. Then can you keep my secret? Secret? Yes, a secret. If my true identity is revealed, Ill be subjected to threats once again. Ah, of course well keep it. Our purpose is simply to commission human skin masks, not to threaten or inconvenience you, young lady. Thats a relief then. I trust youll also keep this secret, sir? Song-ah shifted her gaze to Mok Gyeong-un as she asked. Mok Gyeong-un crossed his arms, smiled, and replied, Thats not difficult. However, such requests always come with a price, dont they? A price? The price is that Ill take on your commission Something you were going to do originally cant be considered a price. Ha! Then what are you suggesting? Personally, I have one favor to ask of you. A favor? As she echoed back, Mok Gyeong-un approached and whispered quietly in her ear, Id simply like to observe how you make the human skin masks, if thats alright? .. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Song-ah scoffed inwardly. She felt like she knew what this mans ulterior motive was. It seemed he wanted to know how she crafted the human skin masks. However, unfortunately, this wasnt something one could imitate just by watching. One had to be born with deft hands, and without knowing her secret methods for producing the necessary chemicals, it would be difficult to even preserve the human skin. Thus, she readily agreed. Do as you please. Watch all you want. As if thatll allow you to do anything. But then Mok Gyeong-un said, Thank you for allowing it. And this is just out of simple curiosity, but may I ask you something? What is it? Is it possible to directly peel off a persons facial skin and use it as a human skin mask? Excuse me? Ah, I just thought that would be much more efficient. !? At Mok Gyeong-un smiling and nonchalantly saying something so revolting, a chill ran down her spine. *** As the sun set, Mok Gyeong-un and his group, having successfully completed the commission for human skin masks and taken a brief rest in the afternoon, were following Gan-yang, the leader of the advance party, to a certain location. It was a restaurant located not far from the outer palace of the imperial court. Known for its famous fried duck dishes, this large-scale restaurant with a lavish exterior was a high-end establishment frequented by nobles and even imperial family members. Pointing to the restaurants wall in the distance with numerous lanterns lit, Gan-yang said, Yoo-bong has likely reserved the entire place. Reserved the entire restaurant? Yes. Her Majesty the Imperial Noble Consort dislikes having her meals interrupted. And the conversation today isnt something that should reach the ears of others. Reserving the entire restaurant meant renting out the whole establishment. As it was such a famous place, it must have cost a pretty penny. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the several dozens of armored soldiers guarding the vicinity of the restaurants walls and remarked, There are a lot of guards. This is actually quite normal. If we move just a bit further from the palace, hundreds of guards will accompany her. His Majesty the Emperors favor is no joke. Yes, theres that. And given Her Majesty the Imperial Noble Consorts status as the mother of the Crown Prince, that level of precaution is taken. That makes sense. Shall we go then? Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah! Before that, theres one more thing I must tell you. At Gan-yangs words, Mok Gyeong-un stopped and turned his head. Gan-yang then lowered his voice and said, This matter is extremely important. No matter what Her Majesty the Imperial Noble Consort says, you must not get agitated or respond emotionally. This was why the excommunicated monk Ja Geum-jeong had been left to stay at the inn. In fact, Ja Geum-jeong was so notorious as one of the Three Mad Ones that he had been separated just in case trouble occurred. However, the one Gan-yang was truly worried about was Mok Gyeong-un. Im worried. He considered the real uncontrollable one to be Mok Gyeong-un rather than Ja Geum-jeong. Unlike Mong Mu-yak or Seop Chun from the rear party, he had a tendency to act according to his own will, so Gan-yang was concerned he might accidentally provoke Lady Seo. Thats why he was reminding him once more. Mok Gyeong-un smiled at him as if telling him not to worry and said, As Gan-yang said hed handle it, Ill simply observe. I understand. If he could really do that, Gan-yang would be truly grateful. With that, they headed towards the restaurant. Upon arriving at the restaurants main gate, the soldiers guarding it blocked their path. The entire restaurant has been reserved today, so no meals can be served. Please leave. Gan-yang then took out a tile he had prepared from his bosom and showed it to them. The soldiers then bowed their heads as if they had been waiting for it. However, they couldnt pass through just like that. We will hold onto your weapons for now. Our weapons? At his words, Gan-yang and Ok-gi from the advance party handed over their weapons as if they had anticipated it to some degree. On the other hand, Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak, and the others seemed displeased at having to relinquish their unique weapons, their expressions not very good. However, as they couldnt provoke the Imperial Noble Consorts temper, they had no choice but to hand over all their unique weapons and armaments. You there, hand over your sword as well. The soldier pointed to Mok Gyeong-uns Evil Commandment Sword and spoke. Mok Gyeong-un handed the swords scabbard to the soldier and warned, Im telling you this just in case, but dont draw the sword from the scabbard. What nonsense are you spouting? Im just telling you out of concern. The soldier who received the Evil Commandment Swords scabbard snorted as if it was absurd. Mok Gyeong-un then whispered in the soldiers ear, Its a cursed sword, so if you carelessly draw it, youll regret it. What are you..? If youre really curious, you can draw it. But youll have to deal with the consequences yourself. At the ominous words that seemed to be a threat, the soldier frowned. However, knowing they were Lady Seos guests, the soldier no longer showed any reaction and stepped aside. Thus, the group who had handed over their weapons entered through the main gate. Inside, the smell of fried duck that had been wafting out from the start, along with various spices, stimulated their appetite even more. Youve arrived. A familiar face was waiting in the front garden of the restaurant. It was Yoo-bong, one of the advance party members. He greeted the group, wearing even more makeup than when they parted during the day, appearing like a eunuch. Her Majesty the Imperial Noble Consort is waiting. At his words, Gan-yang carefully asked, How is Her Majesty the Imperial Noble Consorts mood? Hohoho. Fortunately, as this is a restaurant she greatly enjoys, she is in a good mood. Thats a relief. This was extremely important as the request could go either way depending on the Imperial Noble Consorts mood. Then please follow me this way. With quick steps, Yoo-bong led the group to the VIP room where the Imperial Noble Consort was. In front was a small pond, and before that was a pavilion. Thin ramie fabric curtains hung around the pavilion, and the silhouette of someone presumed to be Lady Seo could be seen inside, along with two shadows thought to be palace maids attending to her. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un swept his eyes around. There was a considerable number of hidden presences that couldnt be seen. Around thirty people. They all seemed to be first-rate masters who had cultivated martial arts, qualitatively on a different level from the soldiers outside. And in front of the pavilion were two middle-aged men who appeared to be extraordinary. One was a man wearing black official robes, clean-shaven and with a powdered face like Yoo-bong, seeming to be a eunuch. The other middle-aged man was wearing neat gray official robes and had a willow leaf saber at his waist. That eunuch must be Eastern Depots leader, So-gam. Mok Gyeong-un had heard from Gan-yang beforehand that there was a eunuch from Eastern Depot who guarded Lady Seo. The head of the Eastern Depot eunuchs was called Palace Eunuch, Tae-gam (??, ̫). Under this Tae-gam were two Junior Supervisor, So-gam (??, ٱO). Both of these So-gam were said to have mastered the secret martial arts passed down through generations in the imperial palace, and indeed, the aura they exuded was no ordinary matter. However, the other person standing on the left side in a gray official robe was unknown. Who is that? Gan-yang also seemed to be unaware of his identity. At that moment, Yoo-bong announced, Your Majesty, the guests have arrived. With those words, Yoo-bong sent a signal with his eyes to Gan-yang and Mok Gyeong-un. Led by Gan-yang, they joined their hands and bowed their heads in a formal greeting. We pay our respects to Her Majesty the Imperial Noble Consort. As they offered their greetings, Lady Seo, reflected in the curtains, showed no reaction. They had expected a light greeting in return, so this was unexpected. Thus, they all had to remain with their heads bowed. Whats going on? According to Yoo-bong, Lady Seo was supposedly in a good mood. But what was the meaning of this? As silence flowed, the atmosphere was quite peculiar. At that moment, the leader of Eastern Depot standing on the right side of the pavilion opened his mouth. How impudent. What kind of lowly servants greet Her Majesty in such a manner? Immediately kneel and pay proper respects. !? At these words, Gan-yang, who had been bowing his head, frowned. He hadnt expected them to nitpick about etiquette right from the start like this. Theyre trying to gain the upper hand. Gan-yang clicked his tongue inwardly as if troubled. He had anticipated to some degree that Lady Seo wanted to change this relationship that had lasted long since her days as a noble consort, but it was a rough start right off the bat. Chapter 225 Chapter 225 C Lady Seo, the Imperial Noble Consort (2)The leader of Eastern Depot raised his voice. Oh my, how impudent not to kneel even then. At his shout, Gan-yang, the leader of the advance party, calmly steadied his breathing. This was undoubtedly an attempt to gain the upper hand. Getting agitated here would only ruin matters. No choice. Right now, the side in the disadvantageous position wasnt Lady Seo, but themselves. Thus, Gan-yang knelt on one knee, bowed his head, and greeted with even more decorum. We pay our respects to Her Majesty the Imperial Noble Consort. The other members then surreptitiously glanced at Mok Gyeong-un to gauge his reaction. Mok Gyeong-un slightly raised the corners of his mouth, then knelt on one knee like Gan-yang and joined his hands in a formal greeting. Seeing this, the others followed suit and paid their respects. We pay our respects to Her Majesty the Imperial Noble Consort. At their deferential greetings, the leader of Eastern Depot turned his head to look at Lady Seo sitting beyond the curtains. He was seeking her opinion on how to proceed. They could make them fully prostrate to show even more respect, but these were people from the martial world. If they kept provoking them unnecessarily, it could lead to trouble, so they needed to moderate the pressure they applied. Lady Seo lightly raised her hand. The leader then spoke to the kneeling group. Her Majesty has accepted your greetings, so rise. This is different from what I heard. Gan-yang clicked his tongue inwardly. According to Yoo-bong, who had infiltrated as a Eastern Depot eunuch, it was true that Lady Seo had gained absolute power after becoming the Imperial Noble Consort. However, she hadnt forgotten the support from the Heaven and Earth Society all this time, so she would maintain a certain level of propriety. But the current atmosphere was not like that at all. Rather, she seemed intent on thoroughly establishing the hierarchy from the start. As they were currently in the disadvantageous position of needing to make a request, they had no choice but to go along with it for now, but it was increasingly worrying. The guests shall sit at the tables prepared on either side. The leader gestured to the neatly arranged dining tables on both sides. The pavilion could be considered the seat of honor, with the area in front being the lower seats. -This is why you dont deal with imperial family members or palace people. Those bastards think theyre the center of the world. Cheong-ryeong spoke in an irritated voice. She had experienced a time when the government and martial world were strictly separate, so she didnt like this situation very much. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt seem to mind at all as he quietly went and sat in an empty seat. Once everyone was seated, a voice came from inside the pavilion. Raise the curtains. Your Majesty, how could I said to raise them. As you command. The palace maids inside then lifted the curtains that had been obscuring the interior of the pavilion. This revealed an exquisite feast that made the tables groan under its weight and a beautiful woman wearing red, splendid clothes that exuded dignity and allure. Seop Chun almost let out an exclamation without realizing it. Seeing her breathtaking beauty even though she was over thirty, he could understand why the Emperor favored her so much. Moreover, as one of the Four Great Evils who held sway over the power of this nation, there was something overwhelming about her presence that seemed to suck you in, along with her beauty. She opened her mouth. You must be tired from the long journey. Gan-yang bowed his head and replied. Not at all, Your Majesty. Rather, we are ashamed to have you meet us in such a humble place. He tried his best to ingratiate himself with her. However, Lady Seo snorted at his words and said, Enough, this isnt the palace, so theres no need to flatter me with such empty words. My apologies. How troublesome. He didnt know which tune to dance to. If he didnt flatter her, he would be called impudent, and if he did, it would be considered insincerity. He couldnt understand why she was being so sharp from the very beginning when they hadnt even properly brought up the main topic yet. There is one contingency plan, but He hoped it wouldnt come to the point of using that. Because if they used that plan, it would mean losing Lady Seo as a card along with this current matter. However, the Society had told them to complete the mission by any means necessary. That implied they were prepared to discard this card as well. But I wont let it go that far. Gan-yang opened his mouth, trying his best to put on a smiling face to lighten the mood. Your Majesty, the duck meat at this Hwa-yang Pavilion is unparalleled I told you theres no need for flattery. At her words, not only Gan-yang but all the members of the Heaven and Earth Society had stiff expressions. Anyone could tell Lady Seos tone was sharp. She still didnt know their true purpose. She only thought they wanted her authority to allow them to participate in the Imperial Guards martial arts competition. The cunning woman had counter-demanded they send late-stage disciples from the Societys main branch in response to this request. The reason was that even in the orthodox martial world, it would lack justification to send late-stage disciples from the Old Demons Sect or renowned martial families to the Imperial Guards martial arts competition. We agreed to this, so why is she being so sharp? It didnt make sense. However, as he had resolved to endure any humiliation, Gan-yang spoke without revealing much. I was trying to lighten the mood with some casual conversation, but it seems Ive unintentionally displeased Your Majesty. Please be magnanimous Enough, lets cut to the chase and get to the main point. Pardon? Didnt you hear me? I said lets get to the main point. Gan-yang frowned at Lady Seos words. He had prepared gifts and planned to bring up the main issue when the mood mellowed over dinner. But he was baffled by her abruptly bringing it up like this. Your Majesty. Why do you look so surprised? Were just going to discuss what has already been communicated between us. Thats true, but for you to bring it up so quickly is truly Disconcerting? You planned to wait until the mood was right before bringing up the real matter, but Ive thoughtlessly disrupted that flow, havent I? Gan-yangs eyes narrowed at her words. Until a moment ago, he had simply thought it was an issue with Lady Seos mood. But it seemed that wasnt the case. Surely not -Swish! Gan-yangs gaze then shifted to Yoo-bong, who was standing next to the leader of Eastern Depot. As if by chance, Yoo-bongs eyes met his, and he covered his mouth with his sleeve, showing a smiling expression towards Gan-yang. It looked almost like a sneer. !? Seeing this, Gan-yangs eyes trembled. He had a suspicion, but it seemed his unfounded worries had come to pass. You bastard As Gan-yang glared at him, Yoo-bongs lips moved slightly. Judging by the shape of his mouth, My apologies? *** Just a few hours ago. The leader of Eastern Depot patted Yoo-bongs shoulder as he exited West Benevolence Palace[1] and spoke. -Pat pat! [Good work. Have you finished your report?] [Yes, sir.] [Hohoho. With this, Her Majesty will trust you even more, Eunuch Yoono, Inspector Yoo.] [Inspector? What do you] Among the eunuch ranks, the highest first-grade eunuch was called Tae-gam (??). Below that were So-gam (??), Inspector (Oة), Attendant (), and ordinary eunuchs without specific positions. Originally, Yoo-bong was just an ordinary eunuch. The leader spoke to him with a satisfied expression. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Her Majesty has ordered your promotion and salary increase for this matter.] At the leaders words, Yoo-bong bowed with a flushed face to express his gratitude. [Aaaah. I am simply grateful.] He was truly delighted to become an Inspector with the 5th-grade court rank. He had thought he would spend his life as a Society agent after being castrated, becoming neither man nor woman. But the leader had pulled him out of that pit. Just because one was a eunuch didnt mean they couldnt advance in the world. They could climb even higher. Im not who I used to be. The leader had corrected his misguided thoughts. He couldnt end his life as a mere agent or low-ranking eunuch, could he? Yoo-bong cautiously said to the leader, [Leaderwill you also teach me new techniques as promised?] [New techniques? Of course! How could that be difficult for someone who will become the right-hand man of Jang Oh-taek? Hohohoho.] At his words, Yoo-bong was overjoyed inwardly. He had only learned inner energy cultivation and four techniques, but in just one year, they had made him stronger than Gan-yang or Ok-gi C the Rising Phoenix Imperial Secret Art. What would happen if he mastered it completely? The leader tightly grasped his trembling shoulder, likely from excitement, and spoke with a sharp smile. [There is much to be done for Her Majesty and His Highness the Crown Prince. Continue to do as you have.] [I shall keep that in mind. I shall surely keep it in mind.] *** Seeing the shape of Yoo-bongs mouth, Gan-yang inwardly realized. He had betrayed the Society. Most of the agents sent undergo a thorough loyalty test. Because if even one agent turns their back or acts as a double agent, it could lead to a major incident that blows back on them. Thus, most of the agents deployed in the field not only go through loyalty tests but also have restrictions or various sanctions placed on them. However, Yoo-bong seemed to be free from that, though he didnt know what method he used. This is the worst. He hadnt anticipated a traitor emerging in this situation of all times. He didnt know what Yoo-bong had told Lady Seo, but it was clear their request had hit a snag. At this rate, he would have no choice but to pull out his final card. Just then, Lady Seo opened her mouth. How bold. No matter how favorably I view you all, to think you would dare try to break out a criminal imprisoned in the underground palace prison Your Majesty, thats That is committing treason. Gan-yangs mind grew complicated at her accusation. Her words were very different from before. It seemed Yoo-bong had thoroughly informed her of their objectives. Gan-yang calmly opened his mouth again. Your Majesty. How could we Shut that mouth. You dare try to involve me in an act of treason and still have the gall to prattle on with that loose tongue of yours. You all should be grateful you arent immediately executed. -Swish! As she raised her hand, the hidden experts revealed themselves. As they already knew they had been concealing their presence, neither the advance party nor the rear party was surprised by this. The problem was that the situation had become complicated. Lady Seos lips twitched at their disconcerted appearance. She recalled the conversation she had a few hours ago with the leader of Eastern Depot and the middle-aged man in gray official robes on the left side. *** [Your Majesty. Why dont you try using this against them?] [Leader. What do you mean by that?] [If you agree to their demands, it could bring great harm to both you and His Highness the Crown Prince.] [Who doesnt know that? But they have supported me since my days as a noble consort, so they may hold even the tiniest weakness against me.] [That is why you must take advantage of this situation.] Lady Seo asked in puzzlement at his words. [What do you mean?] [You must cut ties with such thuggish people for the sake of His Highness the Crown Princes future anyway. This will provide sufficient justification.] [Justification?] [Yes. First, you must overwhelm them and break their spirit.] [Overwhelm them?] [They also know how much this request will harm Your Majesty, so they will approach cautiously. However, if Your Majesty takes the initiative, they will have no choice but to be put in a difficult position.] [Even so, do you think they will give up easily?] [Of course not.] [Then what do you suggest next?] [After overwhelming them, once it is clearly imprinted that their demands are unreasonable, make a counter-demand.] [Make a demand?] [Yes, that is correct. According to Eunuch Yoono, Inspector Yoo, they will have to agree to any demand in order to fulfill their mission.] [Oh? Do go on.] [Then Your Majesty should demand this of the pressured group C to take the life of either Prince Jong or Consort Ho.] Prince Jong (). He was the second prince and originally the most likely candidate for Crown Prince. Although Lady Seos son had been appointed as Crown Prince, there were still many ministers who followed Prince Jong, making him a thorn in her side. And Consort Ho (F). She hadnt entered the palace that long ago. She was just a young girl who used to be a palace maid, but without any backing, she had bewitched the Emperor with her beauty alone and risen to the rank of Consort in just three years. Although the Emperors favor was still focused more on herself, that wench was still only twenty-two years old while she was approaching her mid-thirties. As this balance could collapse at any time, Consort Ho was the one she most wanted to kill. However, despite making several attempts to eliminate these two, she had failed each time. In Prince Jongs case, it was unavoidable as he had many followers, but Consort Ho was utterly incomprehensible. [Have them take the life of either Prince Jong or Consort Ho?] [That is correct.] [What if they refuse?] Would the Heaven and Earth Society really take on such a risk? This was an extremely dangerous matter for them as well. [You needed a justification to end your relationship with them anyway, so you can use this as an excuse.] [Oh? If they agree, that would be beneficial in its own way.] [Indeed.] [But if that happens, I will also have to aid them. What if that ends up holding me back?] [You need not worry about that.] [Dont worry, you say?] [If they succeed in taking the life of Consort Ho or Prince Jong in response to the demand, we can definitively deal with them by linking it to the crime of helping a prisoner escape.] At the leaders words, the middle-aged man in gray official robes who had been listening silently opened his mouth. [If that happens, we shall protect Your Majesty and His Highness the Crown Prince from the evil bunch of the unorthodox faction, the Heaven and Earth Society.] *** Lady Seo, the corners of her mouth slightly curling up. Everything was perfect. She was grateful to the Heaven and Earth Society for supporting her both materially and spiritually in her rise to this position. But this was as far as it went. She knew they had supported her like this to use the Crown Prince and herself as puppets from behind the scenes. Therefore, she would properly make use of them one last time before discarding them. To that end, she had demanded they send proper late-stage disciples so they couldnt back out even after causing trouble. No matter what, you will all dance in the palm of my hand. Lady Seo sent a meaningful look to the leader of Eastern Depot on her right. It meant to definitively suppress them. The leader slightly nodded his head and likewise signaled with his eyes to the middle-aged man in gray official robes on the left side. The one his eyes pointed to was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. The middle-aged man nodded his head and half-drew his willow leaf saber from his waist. -Shing! The middle-aged man remembered what Yoo-bong, now Inspector Yoo, had said. [There are no major problematic individuals in the advance party. However, among those who came with the rear party, two are the biggest issues.] [Who are they?] [Someone named Mok Gyeong-un and Mad Monk Ja Geum-jeong.] [Mad Monk?] At those words, the middle-aged man couldnt hide his shock. Mad Monk Ja Geum-jeong was known as one of the Three Madmen, with a notorious reputation. Even for someone like himself, if they fought, it might take several hundred moves before a victor was decided. [Hohoho. Dont worry. Well make sure Mad Monk Ja Geum-jeong cant come. But Sir Peng, you must definitely suppress the one named Mok Gyeong-un.] [Is he that formidable?] [Seeing as Mad Monk Ja Geum-jeong follows him, he must be at least a step above him.] [Hmm. Thats surprising. To think hes a step above that crazy excommunicated monk] However, based on the energy he sensed, Mok Gyeong-un was at most only at the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. He had heard this man could conceal his martial prowess, but he was a young lad not even in his prime yet, so he doubted if that was true. It was hard to believe a youngling like that was a step above the Mad Monk. But it doesnt hurt to be careful. Even in the orthodox martial world, there were geniuses called late-stage disciples who boasted tremendous martial arts. He just needed to think of it as fighting against such individuals. No matter how outstanding Mok Gyeong-un was, he had experience and years on his side. As long as he wasnt careless, he believed he could sufficiently suppress him. Moreover, If worse comes to worst, I can call for reinforcements. His younger brother was waiting outside as support. Although younger than him and somewhat frivolous in conduct, his brothers martial arts were a step above his own, even though he had taken the path of officialdom. -Swish! Then shall we begin seizing the upper hand? The middle-aged man in gray official robes was about to fully draw the half-drawn willow leaf saber. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled, picked up a piece of fried duck meat from the table with his chopsticks, and put it in his mouth. He then chewed it thoroughly, swallowed with a gulp, and said, Delicious. Everyones attention was now focused on Mok Gyeong-un. In a situation where things could erupt at any moment, even Lady Seo snorted in disbelief at his nonchalant attitude, as if he was utterly carefree. Was this young man of outstanding appearance the top expert among the late-stage disciples sent by the Heaven and Earth Society that Eastern Depots Inspector Yoo mentioned? The young lad seemed bold, but he didnt seem to grasp the situation. -Swish! Lady Seo nodded her head at the middle-aged man in gray official robes. He then fully drew his willow leaf saber and approached Mok Gyeong-un while emanating a powerful aura. How impudent of you when Her Majesty is pressing you. It felt like the conversation was dragging on too long with delicious food in front of me. Disrespectful brat. I didnt express any particular complaints. Is simply tasting the food such a great disrespect? Put down those chopsticks at once and kneel. I only picked up and ate a single piece, yet youre being so petty. Ha! He seems quite confident in his own martial prowess, doesnt he? In that case, lets see how impressive he is. The middle-aged man in gray official robes took a deep breath, then raised his inner energy to the 8th level and swung his saber towards Mok Gyeong-uns neck with a tyrannical momentum. -Swooosh! The middle-aged man naturally assumed Mok Gyeong-un would leap back to avoid this. However, -Clang! !? In that instant, the middle-aged man couldnt hide his shock. That was because Mok Gyeong-un had caught the blade of his willow leaf saber with mere chopsticks. T-This bastard, who the hell? As he was taken aback, Mok Gyeong-un looked not at him but at Gan-yang, the leader of the advance party sitting across from him, and spoke with a sharp smile on his lips. It seems wrong to just sit still. Dont you agree? Chapter 226 Chapter 226 C Lady Seo, the Imperial Noble Consort (3)In the orthodox martial world, there are several renowned martial families. Among them, the seven most prestigious martial arts clans are called the Seven Great Families. Of these Seven Great Families, there was a renowned clan in Hebei that was famous for their saber techniques. The martial artists referred to this clan as the Hebei Peng Family. The current head of the Hebei Peng Family, who held the real power, was Peng Il-hyeon, a genius of the saber art known as the Hegemon Saber of Hebei. In Hebei Province, no one could match him in terms of saber techniques. Peng Il-hyeon, the clan head, had two younger brothers with formidable martial prowess. One of them, the second brother Peng Yi-mun, had set his sights on power early on and entered officialdom. Thanks to Peng Yi-muns government position, the Hebei Peng Family could enjoy various benefits. And then there was the youngest brother, Peng Seok-im, whose character was the worst among the siblings. He was so fond of wine and women that he had been the subject of gossip several times, and despite being born into a renowned saber clan, he insisted on using the sword, earning the ire of the clan elders. However, despite this, the reason the Hebei Peng Family still valued him was because his martial talent was so outstanding that he was almost on par with the clan head, Peng Il-hyeon. -Swish swish! Peng Seok-im, the youngest brother of Clan Head Peng, looked at the wall of the restaurant illuminated by lanterns and diligently wiped his sword blade with a cloth. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, a warrior beside him asked, Senior Brother, why are you paying so much attention to the sword blade? I have to. I might have a chance to show off impressively in front of Her Majesty later. No. Do you really like the Imperial Noble Consort that much? How can you call yourself a man if you dont feel stirred by such a peerless beauty? Oh my. Watch your words. She is a woman who has an owner. And that owner was none other than the Emperor who ruled this nation. Despite the warriors words, Peng Seok-im snorted. Hmph. You can curse even the king if hes not in front of you. Senior Brother! Alright, alright. Why are you making such a fuss? Anyway, youre really peculiar. But no matter how I think about it, doesnt she seem wasted on that old man? The warrior clicked his tongue inwardly as he watched Peng Seok-im mutter to himself. He was a man with unparalleled martial talent, but whenever wine and women were involved, he lost his senses. After coming to the capital, he seemed to have regained his sanity by keeping his distance from such things, but now he was eyeing a tree he couldnt climb. She is indeed that beautiful, though. The warrior also couldnt help but admire Lady Seos face when he first saw her. There were reasons why the aging Emperor couldnt let her go. So he could understand Peng Seok-ims behavior. However, no matter how much Peng Seok-im was fond of wine and women, he would never dare to lay a hand on the Emperors woman. Unless he had multiple lives to spare, that is. Just then, Peng Seok-im suddenly shifted his gaze somewhere. Senior Brother? He was looking at a spot in front of the wall where several soldiers were stationed. They were examining and admiring the weapons they had confiscated from the martial artists of the Heaven and Earth Society who had entered the restaurant earlier. Among them, they were swinging a saber with an exceptionally thin blade that fluttered in the wind. That saber is magnificent. Magnificent, you say? Yes. To have such a thin blade yet still maintain elasticity, it must have been crafted by a great master. Oh, is that so? It seems the Heaven and Earth Society has sent some fairly capable individuals. Isnt that a bad thing then? Whats bad about it? We might have to go and provide support, no? Then thats a good thing. That way, I can show off in front of Her Majesty, right? Youre really something else. The warrior shook his head from side to side. Just then, Peng Seok-im furrowed his brows. Senior Brother? Are you perhaps angry? If so, I apologize That sword What the hell is it? Pardon? The warrior turned his head in the direction Peng Seok-im was looking and spotted a soldier holding a sword with a strange pattern engraved on it. However, the soldier was staring at the sword with a dazed expression. Something about the atmosphere felt off. Why is he acting like that? Senior Brother? But Peng Seok-im was also transfixed on the sword, unable to take his eyes off it. He had a gaze as if he had discovered a tremendous treasure. *** At the same time. -Clang! Impossible! The leader of Eastern Depots eyes went wide. That was because he never expected Peng Yi-muns tyrannical slash, delivered with the momentum of the renowned expert of the Hebei Peng Family, to be blocked by mere chopsticks. To be precise, it wasnt even blocked, but the saber blade was caught by the chopsticks. How can this be? The leader was inwardly baffled. Based on what Eunuch Yoo, now Inspector Yoo, had said, he knew that among the late-stage disciples sent by the Heaven and Earth Society, the young man with exceptional appearance had the most outstanding martial prowess. However, he had assumed that no matter how skilled he was, he would still only be at the level of a late-stage disciple. But to think he was a master capable of catching the saber of an expert from the Hebei Peng Family, one of the renowned martial clans of the orthodox world, in such a manner -Swish! The leader glanced at Yoo-bong. Yoo-bong was equally perplexed by the situation. No matter how strong Mok Gyeong-un was, he had predicted that he would be no match for Peng Yi-mun, an expert of the Hebei Peng Family, but that prediction had been shattered. Amidst this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a sharp smile on his lips. It seems wrong to just sit still. Dont you agree? Gan-yang couldnt hide his awkwardness at Mok Gyeong-uns words. The original plan had already gone awry. Lady Seos side trying to suppress them like this was likely to cut ties with the Heaven and Earth Society or to steer the situation in her desired direction. Gan-yang was about to nod his head as if he had no choice, but -Clang! At that moment, the middle-aged man in gray official robes, Peng Yi-mun, tried to extract his saber by rotating it while it was caught by the chopsticks. However, his willow leaf saber, grabbed by the chopsticks, didnt budge an inch. -Tremble tremble tremble! With this, Peng Yi-mun could clearly tell. This bastards inner energy is stronger than mine. Even now, he was already using a force close to the 9th level, the highest inner energy, yet this meant he was inferior to this fellow even in terms of inner energy. Peng Yi-muns complexion darkened for a moment. This is absurd. Peng Yi-mun was a master whose skills were not only perfected but also near the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm. To overwhelm someone like him in terms of inner energy, it was impossible with just reaching the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm. That meant this young lad had to have crossed the wall Impossible. How can a lad not even in his prime have reached the Transformation Realm? Even in the orthodox martial world, there werent many who had reached the Transformation Realm. And among them, there was no one who had reached this realm in their teens. It was a realm that required long years of cultivation and high enlightenment, so Peng Yi-mun found it hard to accept. But the most certain thing was that he couldnt suppress this brat with his strength alone. Thus, No choice. Then! -Smack! Thud! Peng Yi-mun released the hilt of the willow leaf saber and forcefully struck the end of the saber handle with his palm. This was one of the secret techniques of the Five Tiger Saber Style, the Saber Breaking Technique. It was a technique that shattered the saber blade by striking the handle with internal energy, sending the fragments imbued with energy flying towards the opponent. -Clang clang clang clang! The saber fragments, shattered by the internal energy, rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un. Given the close distance and the fact that he was seated, Peng Yi-mun thought it would be impossible for him to dodge. But the moment the saber fragments touched Mok Gyeong-uns skin with the momentum to pierce through him, -Poof poof poof poof poof! Along with that, the saber fragments failed to penetrate Mok Gyeong-uns body and instead slid off their trajectory, embedding themselves in various other places. What the hell is this? Surprised by this, Peng Yi-mun hurriedly kicked the ground to create distance. Mok Gyeong-un spoke to him as if intrigued. An interesting technique. To shatter your own saber and launch it like hidden weapons. What the hell are you? My identity? Even if the Heaven and Earth Societys executive, the Shadow Clan Master, personally made a move, he wouldnt be able to block this technique so easily. If it were an executive of the Heaven and Earth Society at the level of the Five Kings, it would be somewhat understandable. Among them, there were monsters who had received the title of Eight Stars. But for a disciple of an executive at the Clan Master level of the Heaven and Earth Society to be this strong, not just them, was incomprehensible. It was truly a case of the student surpassing the teacher, wasnt it? You underestimate my master too much. Its not that Im underestimating him More importantly, since you aimed for my life, youll have to pay the price accordingly. What? -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un plucked one of the embedded saber fragments with his index and middle fingers. Then he immediately launched it towards Peng Yi-mun like a hidden weapon. Peng Yi-mun hurriedly twisted his body sideways to dodge the incoming saber fragment. But that wasnt the end. -Thud! The moment he twisted his body, Mok Gyeong-un swiftly launched another saber fragment. The saber fragment flew accurately towards Peng Yi-muns neck. It was a situation impossible to evade, but -Clang! At that instant, someone deflected it with a flexible sword. That someone was none other than the leader of Eastern Depot. Leader! Peng Yi-mun, who had narrowly avoided having his neck pierced, sent a grateful look towards him. The leader then spoke urgently. Sir, it seems well have to collaborate in attacking this time. I agree. -Wheeeeee! With those words, Peng Yi-mun blew a whistle by sending inner energy through his mouth. This was a signal requesting assistance. Realizing that Mok Gyeong-un was no ordinary expert, he judged that unless his younger brother waiting outside joined forces with him, they might suffer a defeat. The leader shouted at Yoo-bong. Inspector Yoo, lead the rest and deal with them. Y-Yes, sir. Although Yoo-bong replied hastily, he was inwardly perplexed. His original plan was to have Peng Yi-mun face Mok Gyeong-un while he and the leader joined forces to suppress the rest. However, even with the support of first-rate warriors, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, who had come with the rear party, were experts who had reached the transcendent realm. Gan-yang and Ok-gi were also no ordinary individuals, so could they really hold them off? No. Dont show weakness. We just need to hold out until the Peng Familys reinforcements arrive. They were already waiting outside anyway, so they would arrive soon. No matter how strong these people were, the tide of battle wouldnt turn in an instant. No choice. To think it would get complicated like this. Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak stood up from their seats and assumed the starting posture of their fist techniques, facing the warriors surrounding them. It seemed it was already too late to turn the situation around. Gan-yang and Ok-gi also seemed to think they had ruined the matter, as they took a fighting stance while glaring at Yoo-bong with resentful eyes. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, the only one still seated, opened his mouth. Your Majesty, the Imperial Noble Consort. !? As the situation was on the brink of erupting, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly addressing Lady Seo drew everyones attention to him. Of course, Lady Seo herself was no exception. She had been quite surprised by Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess, which was more outstanding than expected. Although she wasnt well-versed in martial arts, it was clear that his skills were no ordinary matter if the leader and Peng Yi-mun, experts highly regarded even in the imperial palace, were attempting to collaborate in attacking him. Why have you addressed me? Lady Seo asked, puzzled. Mok Gyeong-un then replied with a smile. I want to briefly tell you what will happen from now on. What will happen? Yes. Lady Seo furrowed her brows. What the hell was this bastard talking about? At that moment, the leader, who had been about to collaborate with Peng Yi-mun, raised his voice and pressed. How impudent! How dare you to Her Majesty Hold on. Your Majesty? Lady Seo, who had stopped the leader, raised one eyebrow and spoke. Youre quite a brazen one. So, what do you think will happen? Everyone except you will die here. !? For a moment, she doubted her own ears. She had wondered what he was going to say, but was this scoundrel daring to intimidate her? However, Mok Gyeong-uns words didnt end there. I heard you have many enemies, right? What? Since you want to let go of our hand anyway, it seems you have no more use for us. So how about we negotiate with them, using your life as collateral? What do you think? !!!!!!! Chapter 227 Chapter 227 C Lady Seo, the Imperial Noble Consort (4)For a moment, the entire rear garden was dyed in hostility. Mok Gyeong-uns words were shocking enough to stun not only Lady Seo but everyone present. This was also true for the Heaven and Earth Societys advance party, who could be considered to be on the same side. Gan-yang, the leader of the advance party, couldnt hide his bafflement, his eyes going wide. What the hell is he trying to do? He had thought Mok Gyeong-un had some sort of plan when he said he had something to say to Lady Seo. But he never imagined that plan would be a threat that was beyond his own comprehension. And to none other than Lady Seo, one of the Four Great Evils who held sway over the power in this nation and the mother of the Crown Prince. Hes lost his mind. A threat needs to have some degree of plausibility. Only then can you induce the other party to act according to your intentions. But if you suddenly escalate the scale like this, the consequences will also become unmanageable. How did he intend to handle the situation after making such a threat? In the past, it might have been different, but provoking the current Lady Seo like this is dangerous. She wasnt just called the center of power in name only. If she set her mind to it, she could move the Emperor. If that happened, the enraged Emperor could mobilize the imperial army or the orthodox faction to pressure the Heaven and Earth Society. Thus, Gan-yang was concerned that the situation would take a turn for the worst. As expected, Lady Seo seemed greatly angered, her beautiful brows twisting fiercely. It would be strange not to be angry after being blatantly threatened. At that moment, the leader of Eastern Depot shouted in anger. You bastard! How dare a lowly servant like you spout such nonsense? If you dont immediately kowtow and beg Her Majesty for forgiveness, Ill exterminate you and your entire clan Leader. Lady Seo cut off his pressing. Your Majesty! But Leader! As her voice rose, the leader immediately shut his mouth. Oh? Interest flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He had naturally assumed she would find it hard to contain her anger or be thrown into confusion by his direct threat. But unexpectedly, despite her anger, she didnt lose her composure. It seemed she hadnt risen to that position with just her beauty alone. After stopping the leader, Lady Seo opened her mouth. What is your name? Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At her question, Mok Gyeong-un replied nonchalantly. Its Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un I see, Mok Gyeong-un. Are you not afraid of the consequences after daring to threaten me like this? Consequences? I dont know how outstanding your martial arts are, but the leader here and Magistrate Peng are also formidable experts. And its not just them. Outside, there are experts from the renowned martial clan of the orthodox faction, the Hebei Peng Family, along with hundreds of soldiers. Experts from the Hebei Peng Family have also come to provide support? At these words, it was Gan-yang who swallowed dryly instead. It seemed Lady Seo was determined to sever ties with them today. Judging by how thoroughly she had prepared. If they made even a small misstep, this place could very well become their grave today. Yet, Mok Gyeong-un replied indifferently. Youve prepared quite diligently. At this reaction, one of her eyebrows twitched. Youre quite an arrogant and presumptuous fellow. I dont know if you have guts of steel or if youre that confident in your own abilities, but let me tell you what will happen from now on. And what would that be? Make sure to keep your word about killing everyone. Pardon? If you happen to fail at that, the consequences wont end with just your head. Not only you but all your related clan members will be exterminated. Furthermore, we will hold the Heaven and Earth Society, where you belong, responsible for this incident. Oh no! At Lady Seos words, the expressions of Gan-yang and the others from the Heaven and Earth Society darkened. They had thought she would at least waver a bit in the face of the threat, but instead, she launched a cold counterattack. Holding the Heaven and Earth Society responsible? If everything she said actually came to pass and they failed to kill everyone here, they would face the worst-case scenario. This made all of them worried. No matter how outstanding Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess was, the forces Lady Seo had prepared also seemed formidable. -Swish! Watching their reactions, Lady Seo poured herself a cup of alcohol and spoke. Do you now grasp the reality before your eyes? So, I shall bestow mercy and give you one last chance. A chance? Yes. Whether you seize this chance or not will determine if my wrath extends to the Heaven and Earth Society or not. Im quite curious about that. Youre curious? Then Ill tell you. You dared to utter disrespectful words that should never be spoken to me, so I cannot overlook that sin. Thus, first cut out that presumptuous tongue of yours. !? And then take your own life. If you do so, I will not hold your companions or your family and the Heaven and Earth Society responsible. With those words, Lady Seo raised the corners of her mouth sharply and downed the cup in one go. -Gulp! A mere thug from the martial world dared to threaten her? Since the time you started crawling, she had been surviving in this cruel and cold imperial palace, eliminating countless enemies and rivals. Did they think someone like her would lose her reason and be swayed by such a threat? If so, they were mistaken. I am the one who survived on the thin ice of the imperial palace, where I could lose my life at any moment, and reached this position. If you try to provoke me half-heartedly, Ill show you what price youll pay. It was at that very moment. Heh. Lady Seos right eyebrow shot up. Laughing? It was absurd. She had tried to make him realize how precariously he was walking on a tightrope, but he was laughing in this situation. Moreover, that laughter was clearly closer to a sneer. You dare Ah, my apologies. Your Majestys begging was so amusing. What? Begging? Its quite interesting to see you go on and on, pleading with the very enemy youve turned against to take his own life. With those words, Mok Gyeong-uns face split into a grin that seemed to reach his ears. That expression, filled with malice, sent a chill down Lady Seos spine for a moment. She wasnt the only one who felt this sensation. This bastard is dangerous. They had simply thought of him as an impudent fellow. The leader of Eastern Depot instinctively felt an eerie sense of danger from Mok Gyeong-un. So much so that he resolved not to simply subdue him, but to kill him no matter what through a collaborative attack. Thus, the leader signaled Peng Yi-mun beside him with his eyes. To attack immediately. It was at that very moment. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been sitting in his seat and sneering, vanished as if scattering. What? As he disappeared from their sight, everyone hurriedly scanned their surroundings. This was true even for the leader and Peng Yi-mun, the most outstanding experts among Lady Seos close associates. They had already been fully prepared to fight Mok Gyeong-un from the start. For him to disappear even from their view, just how fast was he? It was at that instant. -Startle! Sensing a faint presence and unease behind him, the leader hurriedly launched a claw technique towards his back. Sunflower Hanging Claw, 5th Technique, Dancing Lotus Swift! -Smack! It was a technique that struck the opponent targeting ones back with the elbow and launched a claw strike to the face. But before he could even fully turn his body, -Thud! His elbow was blocked by something like a palm, making it impossible to turn his body. He tried to launch his body forward to create distance, but -Thwack! Ugh! With the impact striking his waist, the leader let out a dying scream as he was sent flying forward, crashing into the rear gardens wall. -Boom! Rumble! The impact was so strong that the wall crumbled and the roof tiles above collapsed. Leader! You bastard! Having pinpointed Mok Gyeong-uns location thanks to the leader, Peng Yi-mun gathered inner energy in his hand and unleashed a saber technique. It was the 4th technique of the Five Tiger Saber Style, the Saber Piercing Strongly. The saber energy, split into five trajectories, targeted the top of the head, neck, both shoulders, and chest with unparalleled speed. -Swish swish swish swish swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un also responded with a saber technique. It was the 7th technique of the Flying Phantom Saber Art, the Flashing Shadow Swift Saber. Originally, the Flashing Shadow Swift Saber was literally a swift saber strike that made the saber energy appear like flashing shadows. But the way it was unleashed by the Shadow Clan Master was quite different. That was because -Clang clang clang clang! Mok Gyeong-uns hand seemed to be motionless, yet Peng Yi-muns saber energy, which had been rushing in five split trajectories, was simultaneously deflected. W-What speed The outcome of a swift saber duel depended on speed. But Peng Yi-muns saber technique couldnt even compare to Mok Gyeong-uns. This went beyond the difference between walking and running. Thanks to that, Peng Yi-muns right hand was thrown upward. Mok Gyeong-un then penetrated the opening, grabbing his left arm with the Capturing Arhat Hand technique and twisting it behind his back while pressing down on his right shoulder. -Thud! Aargh! -Thump! As five fingers dug into the pressed right shoulder, Peng Yi-mun let out a groan of pain and fell to one knee. Peng Yi-mun, who had been subdued with a single move after just one exchange, realized with certainty. Its futile. If this bastard seriously unleashed his abilities, not only himself and the leader but even if everyone joined forces, they wouldnt be able to sweep him away. He was a monster to that extent. And this monstrous fellow was just a disciple of an executive at the Sect Master level of the Heaven and Earth Society? It was unbelievable. With this level of martial prowess, he wasnt at the late-stage disciple level but comparable to an executive at the Five Kings level of the Heaven and Earth Society or an elder of the Nine Sects and One Clan, the major factions of the orthodox martial world. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said to Lady Seo, Your Majesty. It seems you had high expectations for them. -Tremble tremble! At Mok Gyeong-uns provocation, the hand holding the alcohol cup trembled. Even though she wasnt well-versed in martial arts, she could tell that the leader and Peng Yi-mun, her close associates, were no match for that fellow. Lady Seo bit her lip hard and glared at the eunuch Yoo-bong. [Dont worry. Although hes stronger than me, Sir Peng will easily subdue him.] Easily subdue him? She hadnt completely trusted that eunuchs words. But she had thought that since the people sent by the Heaven and Earth Society were just young late-stage disciples, they would be no match for an expert like Peng Yi-mun, who had years of experience and a reputation in the martial world. However, her expectations had been completely overturned. Can the reinforcements really subdue that fellow even if they come? There was a saying that even the strongest couldnt win against numbers. She had also thought so. But strangely enough, she had a bad feeling. Would that proverb really apply to an overwhelmingly powerful being like him? Its still uncertain how things will turn out. But Having fought and survived against numerous enemies in the imperial palace for a long time, her instincts had become much more sensitive than ordinary peoples. That sensitivity had given her deep insight, allowing her to survive and rise to the top. At this rate, the loss may be even greater. Her instincts were strongly telling her to stop right now. Thus, Enough! She raised her voice loudly for everyone to hear. Then she gestured to the warriors surrounding the Heaven and Earth Society to back off. The warriors, who had been hesitating on what to do, simultaneously retreated. Lady Seo then spoke in a calm voice. You said your name was Mok Gyeong-un? Yes. Despite not even being in your prime, you have truly astonishing martial prowess. -Clap clap clap! Lady Seo clapped her hands and continued speaking in a somewhat softened voice, as if admiring him. For even the leader and Magistrate Peng to be no match for you It seems I underestimated you due to my lack of discernment. Her plan was simple. After acknowledging him and praising him to a certain extent, she would naturally wrap up this escalated situation. It was the only way to resolve the matter without losing face as the Imperial Noble Consort. If she concluded things well here, regardless of the outcome, she could end it with an image of her conceding and showing magnanimity. So, if she properly admonished him It was at that very moment. -Crack! Aaaaargh! !!!!! Lady Seo hurriedly turned her head away from the gruesome sight unfolding before her eyes. That was because Mok Gyeong-un had torn off Peng Yi-muns right arm from the shoulder he had been pressing down on. If this fellow isnt crazy For a moment, she was at a loss for words, finding it absurd. She had tried to resolve the situation by conceding, but what the hell was this? As she was baffled, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, It would be troublesome if you brushed it off like that. What? You didnt have the naive idea of thinking you could handle the situation by praising me a bit and appeasing me, did you? Are you really going to see this through to the end? I clearly told you. The moment you tried to sever ties with us, your usefulness ended. You! You! Come to think of it, I suddenly wonder. Will the young Crown Prince be able to survive safely after losing you? !!!!!! At these words, Lady Seos pupils trembled as if an earthquake had struck. Although she had turned her head away, the smell of blood vibrating in all directions and the sound of blood drops falling were suffocating her. She had simply thought they were being a bit forceful to get what they wanted. But that wasnt the case. This bastard was truly driving her into a corner. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Once engulfed by fear, even her heart was beating like crazy and wouldnt calm down. As if enjoying her terror, Mok Gyeong-un grinned and said, All of this is of your own making. Then watch as they die one by one. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un wrapped his arm around the neck of Peng Yi-mun, who was suffering from his torn-off arm. -Grip! Ack! And he tried to twist his neck right then and there. At that moment, Lady Seo screamed in a voice close to a shriek, Stoooop! Chapter 228 Chapter 228 C Desire (1)Mok Gyeong-un wrapped his arm around the neck of Peng Yi-mun, a close associate of Lady Seo. Ack! And he tried to twist his neck right then and there. At that moment, Lady Seo, who had been confused and unsure of what to do, screamed in a voice close to a shriek, Stoooop! At this, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been about to break his neck without hesitation, stopped at the last moment. Ah Sir Peng. Just then, the leader of Eastern Depot, who had crashed into the wall from Mok Gyeong-uns attack, staggered out, unable to hide his shock. Although he had dramatically prevented Peng Yi-mun from losing his life, he knew better than anyone what this outcry meant. How could this happen For Lady Seo to show weakness first. At this rate, they would have no choice but to be dragged into the situation the bastard wanted. As expected, Lady Seo, with tears welling up in her eyes, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. I I have lost. So please, stop. !!!!! At her words, the warriors were in an uproar. It was unthinkable for Lady Seo, the mother of the Crown Prince and one of the Four Great Evils who held sway over the power in this nation, to admit defeat to a mere martial artist. In the end, those with deep loyalty who couldnt just stand by and watch this tried to dissuade her weakened state. Your Majesty! This cannot be! Please take back your words! They cried out Your Majesty almost to the point of wailing. How could she submit to such a thug-like fellow? It was absolutely unacceptable. Thus, despite not receiving any orders, several warriors launched themselves towards Mok Gyeong-un. How dare you threaten Her Majesty! Die! At that moment, two people blocked the path of the charging warriors. They were none other than Seop Chun, the Third Guard Captain of the Heaven and Earth Societys main sect, and Mong Mu-yak, the son of the Vice-Leader. -Clang clang clang clang! Ah, what? The weapons? Seop Chun instantly broke or deflected the weapons of the three attacking warriors with his inner energy-imbued hand blade. Mong Mu-yak easily dodged the swords of two people with his excellent lightness skill, then sealed their acupoints, rendering them unable to move. -Thud thud thud! No matter how outstanding they were, they were only at the first-rate level. There was no way they could handle two individuals who had reached the transcendent realm and were called the Five Tigers, the pinnacle of the Heaven and Earth Societys late-stage disciples. Seop Chun raised his voice and issued a chilling warning to the warriors whose weapons he had broken. If you target my lord, next time Ill sever your necks, not your weapons! D-Damn it! sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Overwhelmed by Seop Chuns aura, they took involuntary steps back, trembling. Thanks to that, the observing warriors could tell. Not only Mok Gyeong-un but each and every one of the late-stage disciples sent by the Heaven and Earth Society was an overwhelmingly powerful expert they couldnt handle. No. The warriors are losing morale. The leader of Eastern Depot, who had been regaining his strength through breath control, was in a difficult position. Although he and Peng Yi-mun were no match for the fellow, the situation would change once the experts and soldiers from the Peng Family arrived. It was too early to give up Wait. Whats this? The leader frowned and looked outside the rear garden. Suddenly, something felt off. It seemed quite some time had passed since Peng Yi-mun blew the whistle to signal for help, so why hadnt the reinforcements arrived yet? If the distance was far, it would be understandable, but at most, they should have been on standby right outside the restaurant. But it was taking too long for that. Could it be? The leader glanced at the Heaven and Earth Society side with trembling eyes. Just then, Lady Seo, whose trembling had somewhat subsided, pressed the warriors. Everyone, stop! No one is to act until I give the order! Having admonished them, Lady Seo spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. What they did just now stemmed from their loyalty. So please understand. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and replied, Im not so lacking in understanding. -Grip! Biting her lip hard, she suppressed her turbulent emotions to the point where her hands and feet trembled, and spoke again. I will grant all of your requests, so lets end this here. Y-Your Majesty! You mustnt! At her words, someone opposed vehemently. It was Peng Yi-mun, whose neck was being held by Mok Gyeong-uns arm. Despite being on the verge of death, he couldnt just stand by and watch this situation. Your Majesty! The Peng Family and the Righteous Alliance will protect you from this wicked Heaven and Earth Society no matter what! You must never give in to their demands -Crack! Ack! Before he could even finish speaking, Peng Yi-muns neck was twisted, and his body went limp with a dying scream. Anyone could tell his breath had ceased. !!!!!! In an instant, the rear garden was engulfed in silence. Everyone had thought that since Lady Seo had admitted defeat and submitted first, at least no one else would die. But Peng Yi-mun, who could be considered Lady Seos left arm, had absurdly lost his life. This was a shock in itself. What? Why? Lady Seos close associate? Even the Heaven and Earth Society side, who could be considered to be on the same side, was surprised. Although it was a somewhat extreme method, they thought there was no need for further sacrifices since Lady Seos side had surrendered first. But they couldnt understand why he was escalating the situation further. At that moment, Lady Seo, who had been speechless with shock at Peng Yi-muns death, screamed with bulging veins in her neck. Y-You, how dare you! Its not about daring. What? -Grip! At that instant, Lady Seos eyes widened like crazy. It was because of what was unfolding before her eyes. -Crunch! Crack! The sound of bones being crushed and flesh being torn tortured her eardrums, and her eyes witnessed Peng Yi-muns head being ripped from his body. The anger that had gripped her vanished without a trace at the sight of such a cruel scene. This This fellow isnt in his right mind -Crunch! Squish! Mok Gyeong-un threw Peng Yi-muns head, which he had completely separated from the body, onto the table in the pavilion where Lady Seo was. -Thud! Roll roll! !!!!!!! Aaaaaaaah! The palace maids beside Lady Seo screamed at the horrific sight. Amidst the screaming and trembling maids, Lady Seo staggered and was about to collapse. She had already lost her mind at the sight of Peng Yi-muns head rolling on the table. Ugh Your Majesty! -Pat! The eunuch Yoo-bong, who was right in front of the pavilion, hurriedly leaped up to support her as she was about to collapse. Along with that, Yoo-bong kicked Peng Yi-muns head, which was on the table, into the pond near the pavilion with a bitter expression. Sir Peng. My apologies. -Splash! Peng Yi-muns head sank into the pond like that. The eyes of all those watching were filled with shock and fear. The warriors, who had been enraged when Peng Yi-mun died, were now gripped by fear and a sense of overwhelming pressure, not knowing what to do. He Hes crazy. To rip off the head of someone who was already dead. It was unspeakably cruel. Amidst this, Mok Gyeong-un licked the back of his blood-soaked hand with his tongue and raised the corners of his mouth sharply. At that sight, everyone felt a chill run down their spine. The sight of him tasting blood and laughing was truly like an evil demon. -Step step! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un took a step. It was in the direction of the pavilion where Lady Seo was. Seeing this, Lady Seo, who had been on the verge of losing consciousness from shock, cried out in disgust. S-Stop him! Stop him! There were four warriors near the pavilion. But none of them moved at Lady Seos command. Already overcome by fear and terror, they couldnt control their trembling bodies. However, not everyone was like that. Dont you dare touch Her Majesty! -Pat! The leader of Eastern Depot, having somewhat recovered his strength through breath control, launched himself to block Mok Gyeong-un. But Seop Chun intercepted him. Where do you think youre going! Get out of the way! -Thud thud thud thud! The two exchanged about two moves worth of attacks and defenses on the spot in an instant. Originally, if they were to properly fight, the leader would have the upper hand in terms of inner energy, but thanks to the injury he had suffered from Mok Gyeong-un, their exchange was neck and neck. Damn it. To this young lad. His mind growing impatient, the leaders hands became even more tangled, unable to break through. Thus, -Thud! Lady Seo pushed away the eunuch Yoo-bong, who had been supporting her, and shouted, Stop him! I said stop him! Pushed forward as if by her command, Yoo-bong was at a loss inwardly. He had already been defeated with a single move when he faced Mok Gyeong-un before, and he had witnessed with his own eyes that even Peng Yi-mun and the leader, who were better than him, were no match. So how was he supposed to stop him? Damn it. Yoo-bongs eyes trembled like crazy as he looked at the approaching Mok Gyeong-un. Just half an hour ago, it seemed like everything would go well. But how could everything collapse like this? -Step step! Mok Gyeong-un approached right in front of him. Yoo-bong repeated inwardly, I have to stop him. I have to stop him. Even if he knew the outcome, Lady Seo had given the order, so he had to carry it out. But his hands and feet wouldnt listen. The moment his eyes met Mok Gyeong-uns, he was gripped by a sense of overwhelming pressure, and he unknowingly lowered his head. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un simply passed by him as if no one was there. This was truly humiliating. Nevertheless, Yoo-bong felt miserable at the sight of himself feeling relieved for a moment. -Tap! Mok Gyeong-un stood in front of Lady Seo, leaving about three steps between them. -Tremble tremble! As Mok Gyeong-un finally stood before her, she felt the strength drain from her legs, as if she would collapse at any moment. Seeing him up close, his appearance was exceptionally handsome, but that didnt register in her mind. Only the blood staining Mok Gyeong-uns hands caught her eye. Ugh. She felt like vomiting from the revulsion. She felt like tears would come out, but she was barely holding them back. To her, Mok Gyeong-un spoke, Those who are full tend to have their memories and emotions of hunger diluted. What are you saying? Of course, that can happen. Humans are simpler than you think, so they easily forget such memories. So, I simply reminded you of those lacking emotions through a suitable example. As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand towards her. Eek! Lady Seo flinched and unknowingly closed her eyes tightly. Was he going to harm her as well? -Swish! But Mok Gyeong-un brushed her disheveled hair to the side and spoke in a gentle voice, Your Majesty. Do you know what those lacking emotions are? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, she trembled and cautiously opened her eyes slightly. As she opened her eyes, she saw Mok Gyeong-uns face filled with nothing but malice. Seeing this, she couldnt control her trembling. She had felt the emotions directed at her through the eyes of countless people. But this was the first time she had experienced something like this. How could a human being be filled with such malice? Just looking at it was too frightening. P-Please spare me. Unable to overcome this fear, a plea finally spilled from her lips. To her, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Fear, desperation, earnestness Good. It seems those lacking things have been filled now. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she realized. The death of her close associate Peng Yi-mun, the cruelty of ripping off his head. All these actions were to remind and imprint the emotion of fear in her, who had become arrogant after becoming the Imperial Noble Consort. Just Just for that reason But even if she realized this, nothing would change. This fear, once imprinted, wasnt something that could be easily undone. To be freed from this bondage, there were only two options. Either kill this man who had imprinted this emotion on her, or die herself. It was one of the two. But how can I kill this man? At that moment, something came to her mind. It was, [Your Majesty! The Peng Family and the Righteous Alliance will protect you from this wicked Heaven and Earth Society no matter what!] The words Peng Yi-mun had spoken before he died. Thats right. Peng Yi-mun was a member of the Hebei Peng Family and belonged to the Righteous Alliance. She knew that the Righteous Alliance, formed by the warriors of the orthodox martial world, had a grudge against the wicked Heaven and Earth Society. If they found out about Peng Yi-muns death, they would never let it slide. -Grip! She clenched her teeth. Just endure a little. Endure this moment of fear and humiliation, and surely reven -Boom! At that moment, the closed door of the rear garden was shattered by something and toppled forward. Everyones attention simultaneously turned towards it. Perhaps? Had the long-awaited support from the Peng Familys experts and soldiers finally arrived? But the complexion of the leader of Eastern Depot, who was looking towards the main gate of the rear garden, wasnt good. That was because there was hardly any presence. If hundreds of soldiers and experts from the Peng Family had arrived, many presences should have been felt, but something was off. But someone revealed themselves through the toppled door. It was none other than, Sir Peng! Peng Seok-im, Peng Yi-muns younger brother and an expert of the Hebei Peng Family. At his appearance, the warriors expressions brightened, thinking that support had finally arrived. But something was strange. Peng Seok-ims clothes were stained red, and in his hand was a sword with a strange pattern they had never seen before, soaked in blood. -Drip drip! Could it be that there was an ambush set by the Heaven and Earth Society outside? Otherwise, how could he appear alone in such a state? As they were puzzled, Peng Seok-im scanned his surroundings with crazed eyes, then soon discovered Lady Seo in the pavilion and raised the corners of his mouth sharply. At this, the leader shouted, Sir Peng. What on earth happened outside Shut up! You castrated bastard. !? At his shout, the leaders expression stiffened. He had tried to ask what had happened outside, but he was suddenly cursed at. As he was baffled, Peng Seok-im spat out unexpected words towards Lady Seo in the pavilion. Hehehe. Your Majesty. Are you prepared to moan in ecstasy in my arms tonight? !!!!!! Chapter 229 Chapter 229 C Desire (2)Hehehe. Your Majesty. Are you prepared to moan in ecstasy in my arms tonight? !!!!!! No one had anticipated this. How could such brazen and vulgar words come out of Peng Seok-im, who could be considered Lady Seos closest confidant as the younger brother of Magistrate Peng Yi-mun, unless he had gone mad? Ha! sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even Lady Seo was utterly dumbfounded by the shock. She had high expectations for the Hebei Peng Family. They were the escape route that would sever her ties with the Heaven and Earth Society, who had supported her but ultimately wanted to control her as they wished. But a situation had unfolded that shattered those expectations. -Thud thud thud thud! The leader of Eastern Depot, who had been exchanging blows with Seop Chun, created some distance and then pressed, unable to contain his anger. Peng Seok-im! Have you truly gone insane? How dare you speak so disrespectfully to Her Majesty Before he could even finish speaking, Peng Seok-im walked towards the pavilion, letting out a madness-filled laugh. Hehehe. Just by looking at this, one could tell how out of his mind he was. Thus, the warriors blocked him as he tried to approach the pavilion. Sir Peng. Stop right there! If you try to come any closer, well have no choice but to take action. -Shing! Those who drew their weapons assumed a starting posture. Seeing them like this, Peng Seok-im scoffed and spoke. Take action? Do you think the likes of you can stop me? Well, if you think you can, give it a try. But youll have to stake your lives. With those words, Peng Seok-im continued walking forward without stopping. -Step! He had only taken a single step, but the warriors flinched. That was because the thick murderous intent and unknown ominous energy emanating from Peng Seok-im was pressuring them. S-Stop! Make me stop. Tsk! Attack! -Thud thud thud! In the end, although somewhat intimidated by his aura, the warriors simultaneously launched themselves to stop Peng Seok-im, who wasnt halting. Skilled in collaborative attacks, the three warriors each aimed for Peng Seok-ims vital points. But at that very moment, -Swish! The instant they entered his range, Peng Seok-ims sword widely slashed the surrounding space and brushed past the warriors. The three people who had been thrusting their swords towards Peng Seok-im simultaneously stopped in their tracks. The warriors faces were filled with shock and horror. Ah Ah H-How -Slice! Soon, their bodies split apart, dividing into upper and lower halves. -Thud! The sight of them squirming on the ground was truly gruesome. Blood gushed like a fountain from their severed lower bodies. -Spurt! As three warriors were halved in an instant, the warriors on Lady Seos side couldnt hide their shock. Peng Seok-im was the younger brother of Peng Yi-mun, a close associate of Lady Seo, so he was a reliable ally to them. But in the end, he had cut them down. As everyone was in an uproar, the eyes of a few turned not to the dead warriors but to the strange patterned sword Peng Seok-im was holding. The Evil Commandment Sword? How does he have the lords sword? It was Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun. They realized that the sword Peng Seok-im was holding was the Evil Commandment Sword. The Evil Commandment Sword was a legendary demonic sword crafted by the great swordsmith Ou Yezi. Ah! Come to think of it, before entering this rear garden, they had entrusted their weapons to the soldiers at the entrance of the restaurant. It seemed he had touched the sword then. Has he been possessed by the swords demonic energy? Otherwise, there was no way he would display such madness. The Evil Commandment Sword was also a demonic sword, so they had expected it to be somewhat dangerous, but seeing even an expert near the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm becoming possessed by its demonic energy, its evil nature seemed no ordinary matter. It wasnt a sword to be touched lightly. Mong Mu-yak, who had coveted the Evil Commandment Sword, inwardly recalled his time in the Heaven and Earth Society and felt relieved. That sword wasnt something unqualified individuals could recklessly desire. Right at that moment, -Pat! The leader of Eastern Depot blocked the path of Peng Seok-im, who continued walking towards the pavilion without stopping even after cutting down the warriors. The leader assumed the starting posture of his claw technique and glanced at the sword Peng Seok-im was holding. As an expert of the transcendent realm, he could tell with a single glance that the sword wasnt ordinary. I sense some demonic energy. It was detestable. Thus, the leader spoke in a low voice. Sir Peng. Put down that sword at once and back away. However, there was no way Peng Seok-im would retreat in the face of such a warning. He scoffed and continued walking forward. At this, the leader shouted, Peng Seok-im. I told you to back away at once! In response to his shout, Peng Seok-im sneered and spoke. A castrated bastard dares to run his mouth. -Grit! At those words, the leaders expression twisted fiercely. The eunuchs who entered the palace were all castrated. That was because the only men allowed inside the palace were members of the imperial family. Thus, eunuchs became neither male nor female through castration. However, it wasnt as if they simply liked or were satisfied with their reality. Naturally, if mocked and provoked by being called a eunuch, they would get angry. You bastard! Unable to endure being called a eunuch twice, the leader launched himself first. Knowing that Peng Seok-ims martial prowess was a step above his brother Peng Yi-mun, the leader unleashed his ultimate technique with full power from the start. Sunflower Hanging Claw, 8th Technique, Bloody Waves and Corpses! It was a technique of certain death, an ultimate move meant to surely kill the opponent. -Thud thud thud thud! The leaders claw technique, rippling with blue true energy, created numerous claw shadows with a momentum like waves, engulfing Peng Seok-im. The force was so strong that wind pressure arose in the surroundings. Not bad for a castrated bastard. But as long as I have this sword, you cant defeat me. -Grip! Peng Seok-im tightly grasped the sword handle and concentrated his inner energy. As energy gathered, a blue sword aura formed. Along with this, Peng Seok-im unleashed his sword technique. Chaotic Thunder Sword! Thunder Harmony! -Rumble boom! With a sound like a thunderbolt striking, the single slash Peng Seok-im unleashed bent like blue lightning, clashing with the leaders wave-like claw technique. -Thud thud thud thud thud! As the ultimate techniques of the two transcendent experts collided, the aftermath of the true energy scattered in all directions. The ground where the true energy struck shattered, creating chaos. -Crackle! Boom! Boom! Ugh! B-Back away! Those nearby had to hurriedly create distance in a state of panic. At a glance, they seemed evenly matched. However, the leaders complexion wasnt good. Is this truly a technique with the same roots? Originally, the Chaotic Thunder Sword was the saber art called Chaotic Thunder Saber. But it was Peng Seok-im who had adapted it into a sword technique, and its power and variations surpassed even the Chaotic Thunder Saber, which could be considered the original. The leader, who had experienced the techniques of the Chaotic Thunder Saber through sparring with Peng Yi-mun, could clearly feel this. Moreover, Even though Im protecting myself with true energy, it feels like my hands will be torn off. He was enduring it with great effort, but the wounds on his hands were gradually increasing. Although it was the same true energy, unlike him who unleashed the technique with bare hands, Peng Seok-im had the power of a famous sword added, further maximizing its sharpness. -Swish swish swish! The leaders figure was being pushed back more and more. Seop Chun, who had been quietly observing this, had a glint in his eyes. Nows the chance. If he intervened now, it seemed he could retrieve the lords Evil Commandment Sword without much effort. Just as he was about to make a move, a voice reached his ears. -Leave it be. Lord? Seop Chun glanced at Mok Gyeong-un with puzzled eyes. The unique weapon had fallen into Peng Seok-ims hands, so why was he telling him to just leave it? He couldnt understand, but his lords orders were absolute. Thus, Seop Chun didnt intervene. In the meantime, the clash of techniques between Peng Seok-im and the leader reached a conclusion. -Thud! Slash! Unable to withstand the might of the sword technique, an opening appeared, and Peng Seok-im swiftly slashed the leaders side without missing the chance. Fortunately, it didnt cut deep enough to reach his internal organs, but as the sharp sword energy penetrated, the leader, unable to endure the pain, fell to one knee. -Thud! Argh! Leader! Seeing him like this, Lady Seo cried out in a desperate voice. The leader of Eastern Depot was the only close associate who could protect her. But he had been defeated. At this rate, there was no one among her subordinates who could stop that man. Hehehe. You castrated bastard. Ill let you live for a bit, so watch carefully from there. Today, Ill show you that bitch Seo Yang-hyo lying beneath me, panting and begging. Ugh Y-You bastard. The leader, clutching his side, endured the pain and tried to stop Peng Seok-im. But with an injured body, there was no way that would happen. Peng Seok-im kicked the chin of the leader who was trying to grab him. -Thwack! Ack! The leader, who was hit in the jaw, let out a short scream and spat blood as he tumbled to the ground. Peng Seok-im, who had knocked him down, advanced towards the pavilion without hesitation. -Step step! What are you doing? Stop him at once! The eunuch Yoo-bong pressed the warriors, but to no avail. None of the warriors stepped forward to stop him. They were too afraid of death. As it seemed hopeless, Yoo-bong finally shouted, looking at the advance and rear parties of the Heaven and Earth Society. Brother Gan. Brother Ok. Please help. If Her Majesty is violated, you wont be able to proceed with your mission either. However, despite his request, no one stepped forward. Gan-yang and Ok-gi, whom he had known for a long time, remained still as if they hadnt heard, and Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak of the rear party also just watched with their arms crossed, as if it wasnt their business. Wise choices. Peng Seok-im, consumed by desire and madness, also seemed to have no intention of going out of his way to fight them, so he just passed by. His mind was filled with nothing but the thought of violating Lady Seo. As he approached her, his desire had already swelled to its limit, and his lower body had also greatly bulged. -Grip! Seeing this, Lady Seo bit her lip hard as if it was humiliating. She had trusted the Hebei Peng Family so much. But how could such a man transform into a brazen lecher? No matter how much she thought about it, she couldnt understand. Thus, she looked at Mok Gyeong-un standing beside her and asked, What on earth did you do? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and replied, I dont know what youre talking about. The younger brother of Magistrate Peng may be somewhat frivolous in his behavior, but as a member of the orthodox martial world, he knows how to keep his word. And thats how he was when I first saw him. But his current appearance was vastly different from usual. Those filthy eyes were filled with nothing but madness and desire. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Do you think I did something to him? Then are you saying you didnt? Yes, thats right. Then why is Peng Seok-im Youre mistaken. That is Peng Seok-ims true desire. What? Those possessed by the demonic energy of the Evil Commandment Sword reveal their true desires, their hidden thoughts. Desire? What the hell are you talking about? Coincidentally, shall we call it karma? Karma? When I entered this place, I warned the soldiers collecting the weapons. I told them my sword was a cursed demon sword, so it was dangerous and they should never draw it. What nonsense is this? Lady Seo couldnt easily believe Mok Gyeong-uns words. How could a person reveal their desires or inner thoughts just by grasping a sword? At that moment, Yoo-bong, who was in front of the pavilion, hurriedly turned his head and spoke. Y-Your Majesty! If that sword is truly the Evil Commandment Sword, it is indeed a legendary demonic sword. Its really a legendary demonic sword? She furrowed her brows in confusion. There was no way Yoo-bong, her own eunuch, would lie about this. Moreover, hadnt he even betrayed the Heaven and Earth Society? -Step step! Just then, Peng Seok-im, who had reached right in front of the pavilion, spoke with a madness-filled laugh. Hehehe. Seo Yang-hyo. I finally have you in my arms. -Shudder! At these words, goosebumps rose all over Lady Seos body. She had considered the orthodox martial artists to be honorable warriors, unlike the wicked Heaven and Earth Society. Thats why she had also wanted to cut ties with the Heaven and Earth Society and switch to them. But if the hidden desire of a man who claimed to be righteous was to lust after her body, in the end, they werent much different. Overcome by disappointment more than fear, she said to Mok Gyeong-un, Help me. You want me to help you? I will never ask for help or join hands with the righteous faction or others again. So please, protect me from that man. Well !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she looked at him in disbelief. Then what the hell was she supposed to do here? As she was baffled, Mok Gyeong-un sneered. Ah, at this rate, Your Majestys body will be violated by that mans filthy thing. You! How could she not know that? In the end, desperate with fear, she spoke as if pleading. W-What do you want? At this, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corners of his mouth sharply, as if he had been waiting, and replied briefly. Submission. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 C Desire (3)Su-submit? Imperial Consort Seos eyes trembled like crazy. She knew he wanted something, but she never expected him to demand it so blatantly. This bastard dares! No matter how cornered she was, she was the Imperial Concubine. For a mere ruffian from the martial arts world to tell her, the mother of the Crown Prince of this nation, to submit to him? How could he say such a thing unless he was truly insane? If she had to die, she would rather die than submit to such a bastard just to save her life You cant go to Her Majesty! At that moment, the eunuch Yoo-bong blocked Peng Seok-im, who was consumed by madness and desire. However, -Bam bam bam! Ugh! -Thud! Yoo-bong was hit in the chest and abdomen by Peng Seok-ims lightning-fast punches and fell to his knees. Yoo-bong, who couldnt even match Assistant Commander Jang from the Eastern Depot, had no chance of standing up to Peng Seok-im. Even without using a sword, he was no match for him with his bare hands. Peng Seok-im kicked the head of Yoo-bong, who was kneeling, and sneered. -Thud! Ack. A eunuch brat dares to act up. After easily knocking down Yoo-bong, Peng Seok-im looked at Imperial Consort Seo, licking his tongue, and said, Seo Yang-hyo. Lets see that beautiful flesh of yours. With bloodshot eyes and heavy breathing, Peng Seok-im. Seeing his appearance filled with desire, Imperial Consort Seo unknowingly took a step back. Many men had coveted her over the years, but since it was inside the palace, they had maintained a minimum level of courtesy and didnt utter such vulgar words. She felt extremely humiliated and frightened. P-Peng Seok-im, do you think youll get away with this? Get away? What does that matter? Seo Yang-hyo, once you taste this thing all night, youll never be able to escape from it. Peng Seok-im fondled his swollen manhood and said. Seeing this, she turned her head away in disgust. Was this the true desire and nature of that man? It was too filthy. If she were to be violated by such a man, she felt like biting her tongue and dying. At this, she said to Mok Gyeong-un, Didnt you say you would grant all my wishes? Mok Gyeong-un! Seeing Mok Gyeong-un ignore her, she bit her lower lip until it bled. What kind of bastard was he? Imperial Consort Seo shouted desperately, Are you even human? Do you intend to just leave a weak woman to be violated by that bastard? She appealed to his humanity. She had no intention of giving Mok Gyeong-un what he wanted. At this, Peng Seok-im, who was approaching, glanced at Mok Gyeong-un and burst into laughter, saying, Hahaha. Are you asking a mere gigolo-like twerp for help? Even though he was consumed by madness and desire, his perception was still sharp. In his eyes, Mok Gyeong-un seemed like a young lad who was merely at the peak level. It was ridiculous to see her seeking help from such a young lad. -Swish! Peng Seok-im aimed his Evil Commandment Sword at Mok Gyeong-un and said, Hey, kid. Want to try blocking it? In response to his threat, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and stepped aside, replying, -Swish! Of course not. Do as you wish. You! You bastard! Seeing this, Imperial Consort Seo was dumbfounded and at a loss. Was he really going to just watch her, the mother of the Crown Prince and the noblest person in this country, be violated by such a lowly bastard? To her, who was in distress, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said, I wonder if His Majesty the Emperor would like a woman who has been violated by another man. !? The moment she heard these words, her expression stiffened. She had only considered this moment to be humiliating, but upon hearing Mok Gyeong-uns words, various thoughts swirled in her mind. If the Emperor found out that she had been taken by this bastard, he would be furious. That fury might not just end with this bastard but extend to her and the Crown Prince, who had been defiled. Then everything would end in catastrophe. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No! Just thinking about it was utterly horrifying. At this, Imperial Consort Seo wrapped her arms around her body and shouted at the approaching Peng Seok-im, D-Dont come! If you come, Ill bite my tongue and kill myself! Kill yourself? -Paat! At that moment, Peng Seok-im, who had been slowly walking and enjoying her frightened appearance, instantly closed the distance with a body movement technique and sealed her acupoints. -Tap tap tap tap tap! Her body instantly stiffened. Gasp! That cant happen. Ive been looking forward to this moment for so long. You! You! Ah. Dont worry. Ive made it so that only enough strength remains in your mouth to bite your tongue. What? Since were doing it anyway, wouldnt your wailing and screaming excite my thing even more? !!!!! At his vulgar words, Imperial Consort Seos face contorted in humiliation. Hehehe. -Rip! However, as if enjoying even this sight, Peng Seok-im laughed and tore her luxurious outer garment. Revealing her white flesh and undergarments. Unable to endure the shame as her clothes were torn, tears welled up in Imperial Consort Seos eyes. It was too humiliating. Was she going to be violated by such a lowly bastard? She looked at Mok Gyeong-un with trembling eyes. !? Imperial Consort Seo was at a loss for words when she saw Mok Gyeong-un looking at her with an expressionless face. Was that bastard really human? How could he have such an emotionless gaze even after seeing this? -Grip! Aah! At that moment, Peng Seok-im grabbed her undergarment and the fabric covering her chest at the same time. It seemed he was trying to tear them off at once and completely expose her upper body. Even after seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un showed no particular reaction, standing with his arms crossed. He was like an evil spirit with no humanity at all. How could the rain I encountered be from these bastards It was truly a situation of being caught between a rock and a hard place. Being violated by this filthy bastard and being cast out by the Emperor, or submitting and becoming subservient to that evil-like bastard, both were the worst-case scenarios. -Rip! At that moment, her upper undergarment and the fabric covering her chest were completely torn off. Along with it, her voluptuous upper body was revealed. Seeing her white and elastic appearance, unbelievable for a body that had given birth, Peng Seok-im licked his tongue and drooled. Unable to move, she was fixed in place, her face flushed with shame as she shed tears. Her appearance further excited Peng Seok-im. Hehehe. -Grip! Aaah! Peng Seok-im roughly grabbed one of her breasts, and his other hand was already heading towards her lower body. At this, Imperial Consort Seo finally shouted in desperation, Ill do it! Ill do as you say, so kill this bastard right now! At her outcry, Peng Seok-im sneered and said, No matter how desperate the great Imperial Consort Seo Yang-hyo is, to ask this lowly one to kill me, truly You heard her, right? At that moment, hearing the voice from behind, Peng Seok-im snorted. Then, grasping the hilt of the Evil Commandment Sword with his right hand, he turned his head towards Mok Gyeong-un and said, Kid. This is your last chance. Im in a great mood since Im about to have a grand affair, so Ill let it slide just this once. Get lost right now. That might be difficult. Difficult? Ha! At this, Peng Seok-im got up. Then, turning his body and aiming his sword at Mok Gyeong-un, he said in a low voice, You must be crazy, wanting to die. You gigolo-like bastard. Youre out of luck. What? If you hadnt coveted someone elses sword recklessly, none of this would have happened. What nonsense are you spouting! -Slash! With a shout, Peng Seok-im swung the Evil Commandment Sword towards Mok Gyeong-uns neck. It was so fast that it seemed to separate the head from the body in an instant. However, -Smack! !? Peng Seok-ims eyes widened. Thats because Mok Gyeong-uns palm had blocked the blade. What on earth -Whoong! At that moment, the blade of the Evil Commandment Sword, which had touched Mok Gyeong-uns palm, trembled and emitted a sword cry. At this, Peng Seok-im, who was consumed by desire and madness, couldnt hide his surprise. The sword was reacting to this young lad as if it were alive. The sword is resonating? What was happening? Now, please return my sword. Your sword? Yes. At those words, Peng Seok-im frowned fiercely and shouted, Dont spout nonsense! This sword is mine! Its not something a kid like you can covet! -Paat! With that, Peng Seok-im removed the blade from Mok Gyeong-uns hand and tried to unleash a sword technique. However, -Crackle! Crackle! At that moment, the blood vessels on the back of Peng Seok-ims hand holding the hilt of the Evil Commandment Sword bulged, and he couldnt control the inner energy of his hand as if he were possessed. Ugh! Unable to endure the pain, Peng Seok-im involuntarily released the hilt from his hand. -Stab! The Evil Commandment Sword, which had fallen from his hand, stuck into the ground and stood upright. The blade trembled on its own, and Peng Seok-im had an expression of utter incomprehension at this sight. W-Why is it rejecting me? Although it was a demonic sword, he believed the sword had chosen him. However, the sword was clearly rejecting him. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grasped the hilt of the Evil Commandment Sword, which was standing upright on the ground, and pulled it out. -Whoong! The sword cry grew louder, and light flowed from the blade. Seeing this, Peng Seok-ims eyes trembled. Did this bastard really receive the choice of this demonic sword? Then, farewell. What? -Slash! Before he could even finish his question, Peng Seok-im, realizing that something sharp had brushed past his neck, was startled and grabbed his neck with both hands. -Smack! Then, Mok Gyeong-un lightly swung the blade of the Evil Commandment Sword to shake off the blood. Seeing this, despair filled Peng Seok-ims eyes. Ignoring him, Mok Gyeong-un approached Imperial Consort Seo, who was immobilized on the ground, and released the sealed acupoints. -Tap tap tap tap tap! With her acupoints released, she was startled and wrapped her arms around her chest. It was humiliating, but her resentment towards Peng Seok-im was greater, so she glared at him and said, Why didnt you kill him? I did kill him. You killed him? Yes. What are you talking about? Isnt he still alive and well? Peng Seok-im, who was clutching his neck and looking anxious, was still alive. At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and approached him. Peng Seok-im moved his eyes from side to side, showing signs of rejection. However, Mok Gyeong-un ignored this and placed his finger on his forehead, flicking it. -Tap! Then, -Slide! Peng Seok-ims head, which he had been barely holding, slid back and fell. -Thud! -Splat! As the head hit the ground, blood gushed out like a fountain from the cross-section of the severed neck. Seeing this, Imperial Consort Seos eyes became dazed. Although he was a vile bastard who had tried to violate her, seeing his decapitated corpse right in front of her made her feel like she was going to lose her mind. A monster This bastard is a real monster. The eunuch Yoo-bong, who had been holding his broken nose, clicked his tongue inwardly. He hadnt even seen the sword cutting the neck properly. Moreover, even the person himself only realized it after being cut, hastily grabbing his severed neck. It was truly a ghostly swordsmanship. Shocked inwardly like that, the eunuch Yoo-bong hurriedly ran to Imperial Consort Seo and covered her with his outer garment. Ugh Imperial Consort Seo trembled and wrapped herself in Yoo-bongs clothes. Although it was better than seeing the severed head of Peng Seok-ims older brother, Paeng Yi-mun, it was still equally disgusting. At this, Yoo-bong carefully said to Mok Gyeong-un, Her Majesty is having a hard time, so can you give us some time by changing the location? Thats not difficult. Hearing this, Yoo-bong inwardly breathed a sigh of relief. By naturally changing the location like this and entrusting Imperial Consort Seo to the palace maids, he should stay out of their sight for a while. Having betrayed them, there seemed to be no benefit in lingering in front of them. Then, Ill escort Her Majesty for a moment Ah, I almost forgot. Pardon? To his questioning, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Im not talking to you. At this, Imperial Consort Seo, trembling, looked at him in confusion. What did he almost forget? Then, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, Since you promised to submit, I thought Id show you the end of a traitor. !!!!! As soon as those words were spoken, Yoo-bong was startled and tried to say something to Mok Gyeong-un. L-Lord Mok. I am also loyal to you -Slash! Before he could even finish his sentence, In the blink of an eye, Mok Gyeong-uns sword was already above Yoo-bongs head. Yoo-bongs eyes widened as if they would tear. Then, -Slide! A vertical red line appeared in the middle of his face. Imperial Consort Seo slowly turned her head to the side with trembling eyes. As she turned her head, blood flowed from the red line, and Yoo-bongs body was split in half with a splat. Blood spurting from the split body drenched her. -Splat! Stiffened by fear, she couldnt move a muscle. Mok Gyeong-un gently stroked the blood-soaked cheek of Imperial Consort Seo and softly said, I believe you will conduct yourself well. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 C Desire (4)On the way back to the inn, The attitudes of Gan-yang and Ok-gi from the advance party changed. Originally, they were already wary of the rear party, but after witnessing Mok Gyeong-uns true colors as he dealt with even Lady Seo, one of the absolute rulers of this nation, they treated him completely like a superior. In fact, what was most deeply imprinted in their minds was the image of the traitorous Yoo-bong, who had been split in half and turned into a cold corpse. Lets not provoke him. Who knows what might happen if we get on his bad side. Even Ok-gi, who had once vowed to take revenge, had long since abandoned such thoughts. He just hoped to avoid irritating Mok Gyeong-un until the mission was completed. As they were heading towards the inn, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to them at a fork in the road. I have a brief errand to run, so you all go ahead first. My lord, I will escort you, Seop Chun stepped forward to guard Mok Gyeong-un. But Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Its nothing important, so please go ahead and wait inside. Are you sure its alright? Yes, Im just going to take a look around. Ah! You must mean that place. At these words, Seop Chun realized where Mok Gyeong-un was heading. He was likely going to the workshop of Miss Song-ah, the real master artisan of human skin masks. Having confirmed his intentions, Seop Chun backed down. After Mok Gyeong-un left, quite some time passed. As they were about to reach the inn, Gan-yang carefully spoke. Brother Seop. What is it? But, is it really okay to end it like this? What do you mean by okay? Im talking about Lady Seo. Lady Seo? Yes. Although Lord Mok wrapped things up well, what if Lady Seo has a change of heart along the way In fact, this had been Gan-yangs concern all along. Mok Gyeong-un may have imprinted fear in that arrogant Lady Seo, but from her perspective, she had been thoroughly humiliated. She may have shown submission to Mok Gyeong-un now to survive, but once she returned to the palace, her attitude could change. You dont need to worry about that, Mong Mu-yak interjected. What do you mean theres no need to worry? -Swish! Mong Mu-yak raised his arm to show them. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The iron chain bracelet that should have been there was missing. The reason was simple. Mok Gyeong-un had removed the Chain of Loyalty he had been wearing and put it on Lady Seo, receiving her oath of submission. As long as she wears that bracelet, Lady Seo absolutely cannot betray the lord. What the hell are you talking about? Youll find out soon. And dont try to understand everything. Mong Mu-yak was the only one who had experienced the Chain of Loyalty. Those who wore it could never harbor any ill intentions towards the one they had sworn allegiance to. Doing so could even cost them their life. Hehehe. Mong Mu-yak was extremely pleased to have the Chain of Loyalty removed thanks to Lady Seo. It had been too painful, as it would tighten around his wrist and cause agony even if he harbored the slightest malicious thoughts towards Mok Gyeong-un. [Youll be able to behave well even without this, right?] [I will serve you with all my heart. Please trust me.] Mong Mu-yak had once again sworn loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un. Through his experiences with Mok Gyeong-un, he had come to believe that perhaps he could even surpass the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang and become the successor, leading him to have a change of heart. Because of this, he now genuinely viewed Mok Gyeong-un as his lord. Seop Chun patted Gan-yangs back and said, As Mu-yak said, dont worry too much. Moreover, with this incident, Lady Seo is also in a difficult position, so she has no choice but to comply. A rock and a hard place. It was the phrase that best described Lady Seos current situation. Apart from swearing submission to Mok Gyeong-un, she now had to distance herself from the righteous faction voluntarily. Peng Seok-im, the younger brother of Magistrate Peng Yi-mun, had attempted to violate her in front of everyone, and on top of that, he had even massacred the soldiers of the Imperial Army stationed in Kaifeng. Because of this, she had no choice but to sever ties with the Hebei Peng Family, if only to handle the aftermath. Thus, from Lady Seos perspective, no matter how unpleasant it was, she had to maintain her relationship with Mok Gyeong-un and the Heaven and Earth Society. Unintentionally, thanks to our lord, those bastards from the Righteous Alliance are about to get scared shitless. Hahaha! The Hebei Peng Family was one of the Seven Great Clans and a key pillar of the Righteous Alliance. Thinking about the blow they would suffer, Seop Chun, as a member of the Heaven and Earth Society, felt delighted. *** At the same time. Leafy Wind Guest Inn, located in the western commercial district of Kaifeng. Normally, it would be a time when the inn would still be bustling with customers drinking alcohol, but the interior was exceptionally quiet. That was because the restaurant had been reserved by several groups who appeared to be martial artists. On the first floor, there were martial artists from the Hebei Peng Family wearing military uniforms with Peng Family embroidered on their chests. There was also a group from Mount Hua Sect, dressed in light blue robes with plum blossom patterns. Lastly, there was a group from Mount Zhongnan Sect, wearing light gray robes with bright red belts, all quietly having a meal together. The elders of the two sects and one clan leading these groups were engaged in conversation, seated at a round table on the second floor. The middle-aged man with a mustache sitting on the left was Peng Il-hyeon, the clan head of the Hebei Peng Family, known as the Hegemon Saber of Hebei. Peng Il-hyeon heartily laughed and poured a cup of alcohol for the person directly across from him. Hahaha! Sir Gu Yang-ja is truly magnanimous. Even if its a bet between elders, to actually teach the secret art of your sect, the Fourteen Plum Blossom Sword Technique, to a disciple of another sect, the Kongtong Sect Ahem. At his words, the old Taoist priest in a blue robe with sharp features, receiving the cup, coughed as if displeased. He was Elder Gu Yang-ja of Mount Hua Sect, one of the Nine Great Sects that could be considered the backbone of the Righteous Alliance. Hohoho. Clan Head Peng, dont say that. If you keep going, how upset will Elder Gu Yang-ja be? The old man in a robe with a warm demeanor and graying hair, sitting to the right of Peng Il-hyeon, spoke. He was True Person Geon Mun-ja of Mount Zhongnan Sect. [True Person comes from the term ??, or w (zhenren). Let me know if you know better term to name this aside from True Person.] At Geon Mun-jas words, Elder Gu Yang-ja of Mount Hua Sect spoke in a nonchalant voice, If I was upset, how could I have taught the martial art? Its all that childs fortune. His talent was simply that outstanding. Outstanding is an understatement. To completely grasp the essence of the Fourteen Plum Blossom Sword Technique in just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, he can be called a genius without exaggeration. At True Person Geon Mun-jas words, the eyes of Peng Il-hyeon, the Peng Familys clan head, widened. In just the time to drink a cup of tea? Thats right. He truly has a brilliant mind. My, if thats true, its amazing. For a highly skilled swordsman, it wasnt impossible. However, he had heard that the disciple of the Kongtong Sect had just become an official disciple after being a lay disciple. If such a child had mastered a first-rate sword art of another sect in just the time it takes to drink a cup of tea, he could indeed be considered a great talent. Curious, Peng Il-hyeon asked, What is the Taoist name of that disciple from the Kongtong Sect? Although he was accepted as an official disciple, he wasnt registered with a Taoist name, so as far as I know, he doesnt have one. Ah, is that so? Then his name Could it be that Clan Head Peng covets that child from the Kongtong Sect? Elder Gu Yang-ja of Mount Hua Sect asked in a nonchalant voice. At that question, Peng Il-hyeon waved his hands and politely replied, No, of course not. How could I covet an official disciple of the Kongtong Sect? While saying this, Peng Il-hyeon surreptitiously glanced at Elder Gu Yang-jas face. No matter how he looked at it, the old man seemed to be wary of him. I see. He had already thought it was difficult to see Elder Gu Yang-jas unhesitating transmission of the Mount Hua Sects sword art to a disciple of another sect as mere magnanimity, even if it was called a bet. It seemed he also coveted that child. For a True Person of a Taoist sect, he was unexpectedly greedy. But it was understandable. If the child possessed such talent, anyone would want him as a disciple. If my second son receives a recommendation letter from Lady Seo to participate in the Imperial Guards martial arts competition this time, I should instruct him to keep an eye on that child from the Kongtong Sect. One never knows what might happen. Just then, Elder Gu Yang-ja of Mount Hua Sect opened his mouth. But seeing Clan Head Peng come to Kaifeng in person, it seems the efforts of your younger brother, who serves as a Magistrate in the palace, have borne fruit. At his words, Peng Il-hyeons eyes narrowed. As expected of Mount Hua Sect, known as one of the pillars of the Nine Great Sects alongside Wudang Sect, their information network was no ordinary matter. The Righteous Alliance had long supported the second prince, Prince Jong, who was considered the most likely candidate for Crown Prince. However, contrary to that support and expectation, the young son of Lady Seo had ascended to the position of Crown Prince. Since then, Peng Il-hyeon, the clan head of the Hebei Peng Family, had been in contact with Lady Seo through his younger brother Peng Yi-mun, who held an official position in the palace. Before the old men of the Alliance interfere, I need to further solidify my relationship with Lady Seo. If todays matter was resolved smoothly, it would be achieved. Lady Seo had wanted to sever ties with the Heaven and Earth Society since becoming the mother of the Crown Prince. If this matter was successfully resolved, not only would he gain the trust of Lady Seo, but he could also surpass the old fogies of the Alliance who were clinging to a rotten lifeline and even aim for the position of the next Alliance Leader. Just thinking about it, he couldnt contain his excitement. However, he didnt want to provoke the scrutiny of these old fogies yet, so he calmly said without revealing his thoughts. No, my younger brother has simply fulfilled his duties in his official position. Hohoho. Youre so humble. Isnt your clans matter also the Alliances matter? If the Peng Familys affairs go well and you even obtain a recommendation letter from Lady Seo for the Imperial Guards martial arts competition, the influence of our Alliance will grow even greater. How can this not be a good thing? Peng Il-hyeon clicked his tongue inwardly. Elder Gu Yang-ja of Mount Hua Sect had already seen through more than half of his plan. He was truly an old man who couldnt be taken lightly. He needed to quickly gain strength. He couldnt let the Righteous Alliance continue to revolve solely around the Nine Great Sects and One Clan. It was at that moment. -Tap tap tap tap! Someone hurriedly ran up to the second floor where they were. Peng Il-hyeon, the Peng Familys clan head, Elder Gu Yang-ja of Mount Hua Sect, and True Person Geon Mun-ja of Mount Zhongnan Sect turned their heads to look at the person. !? However, upon seeing the person, Peng Il-hyeon frowned with a look of bewilderment. That was because the one who had come up was none other than the senior warrior of the Peng Familys outer hall. The clan head Peng Il-hyeon couldnt help but be baffled by the sudden appearance of the person he had sent to assist his third younger brother Peng Seok-im for the mission, covered in blood. Huff huff C-Clan Head! I have an urgent report. What on earth happened? Something felt ominous. By now, he thought the matter would have been wrapped up. The senior warrior of the outer hall hurriedly approached Clan Head Peng Il-hyeon and whispered, Please change locations for a moment. At those words, Peng Il-hyeon looked puzzled, but soon excused himself to Elder Gu Yang-ja of Mount Hua and True Person Geon Mun-ja of Mount Zhongnan, and moved to the outer area of the second floor. Nevertheless, the senior warrior of the outer hall whispered in his ear. Clan Head. You must leave Kaifeng immediately. What are you talking about? Leave Kaifeng? Something terrible has happened. What? Dont tell me our clans warriors were defeated? Its even more serious than that. If we dont hurry, you may face great trouble. Face great trouble? What the hell are you saying? Clan Head Peng Il-hyeons voice rose. Could it be that they had been counter-attacked by the Heaven and Earth Society bastards? But even if they had been counter-attacked and failed the mission, this was Kaifeng, the imperial capital, and he had the remaining forces of the Hebei Peng Family with him. If its because of the Heaven and Earth Society bastards, right now Clan Head! Its not because of the Heaven and Earth Society. Then why are you acting like this? Pressed by Peng Il-hyeon, the senior warrior of the outer hall hesitated before finally speaking. Outer Hall Master Peng Seok-im has caused a major incident. An incident? What the hell are you talking about? What kind of incident could he have caused in this mission? The mission was simple. At most, it was to suppress the late-stage disciples sent by the Heaven and Earth Society. No matter how outstanding they were, they were just late-stage disciples, and the forces he had prepared were enough to engage in a battle with even a small to medium-sized sect. But the senior warrior of the outer hall uttered words he never expected. Outer Hall Master Peng Seok-im has massacred most of the clans warriors and government soldiers who were on standby. !? At those words, Clan Head Peng Il-hyeons expression stiffened. For a moment, he doubted his own ears. W-What are you saying? Why would Peng Seok-im do such a thing? I dont know. The young master suddenly became crazed like a madman and tried to force his way inside, so we tried to stop him, but No. No. That cant be. Peng Il-hyeon denied it. No matter how much Peng Seok-im indulged in wine and women and had improper conduct, as a member of the righteous faction, he had never crossed that line. Why would the guy do something so absurd? But the problem didnt end there. Clan Head. But its the truth. These wounds of mine were also inflicted by the Outer Hall Master. We shouldnt be doing this. You must leave Kaifeng right now. Otherwise, you may truly face great trouble. No. That cant be. Ill go directly and You absolutely must not go. What do you mean I cant? If that guy caused an incident, if we dont handle it immediately, everything weve done so far will be for naught Before he could even finish speaking, the senior warrior of the outer hall revealed the truth with difficulty. The Outer Hall Master tried to forcibly violate Her Majesty the Imperial Noble Consort. !!!!!!! The moment he heard those words, Clan Head Peng Il-hyeon became dazed like a mad man, and his legs seemed to lose strength as he staggered. Chapter 232 Chapter 232 C The Disregard for the Embroidered Uniform Guard (1)Early morning. The Embroidered Uniform Guard Training Barracks Head Instructors office. A middle-aged man in his late forties with a stern face and a scar on his chin bid farewell to a man in a blue officers uniform who was leaving the office, his hands clasped together in a polite gesture. As the man left, the middle-aged man plopped down into the chair behind the office desk. Then, he let out a deep sigh. Hoo. I cant stomach this nonsense anymore. The middle-aged mans name was Seok Jeonwoong. He was the Head Instructor in charge of educating the Embroidered Uniform Guard trainees and also served as the Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. As Seok Jeonwoong recalled the officer who had just come and gone, he couldnt help but snort. Its truly a predicament on how to handle this. The officer who had just visited was a man named Jang Chan, who held the 6th rank government post of Reader at the Hanlin Academy. The reason for his visit was to make a request regarding the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination. Of course, such occurrences were commonplace. It had been a constant ever since he took on the role of Head Instructor. His Highness, Prince Gyeongjin, must be growing impatient. Seeing as he even sent a close confidant of his faction to make a separate request. Among the eight individuals already set to be selected from the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination, four of them were preselected candidates. The actual power in this nation was divided into four factions. His Majesty the Emperors younger brother, Prince Gyeongjin; the Grand Preceptor Hang Yoon, who also held the position of Admiral of the Central Commandery among the Three Excellencies; His Majestys second son, the Prince Jong; and the current Imperial Concubine from the Seo clan, who was the mother of the current Crown Prince. The preselected candidates were divided among these four factions. As the Emperor was still holding on, albeit barely, the balance was precariously maintained, but there would surely come a moment when that balance would shatter. His Majestys illness has persisted for quite some time. If the Emperor were to collapse, it would mark the beginning of a catastrophe. Since he did not attend the recent morning assembly, all the high-ranking officials sensed this ominous sign. Hence, it was likely the reason Prince Gyeongjin had sent his man. Its unbearably troublesome. There was no way around the customary selection of half the preselected candidates. However, starting from the previous occasion and now for this Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination, Prince Gyeongjins side had requested that the remaining four spots, which were not assigned to preselected candidates, be filled entirely with their own talents. Moreover, it wasnt simply a request. [Instructor Seok, you are forty-nine years old, which means you are nearing the end of your term as the Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. It is truly regrettable.] Seok Jeonwoongs age was 49. The term for serving as the Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard was until the age of 50. After next year, he would have to complete his term and leave the palace. [I heard that your son will be taking the civil service examination next spring. This year, he took the exam for the fourth time, so next year will be his fifth attempt. Isnt it about time for him to pass the exam and embark on an official career? As it happens, the Hanlin Academy is in need of talented scholars of the 8th rank.] That shook him. In other words, if he accepted the request, they would ensure his sons success in the examination. This put Seok Jeonwoong in a considerable dilemma. According to the assistant instructor at the National Academy, his son had the capability to pass the exam with flying colors. However, despite being almost thirty years old, he had yet to pass due to the power struggles among the preselected candidates. How could this be acceptable? Its because his father lacks influence. All the official positions were being filled by the children of those in high-ranking posts. Regardless of their aptitude and abilities. Seok Jeonwoong was originally not a commoner, but thanks to his merits on the battlefield, he was able to enter the Embroidered Uniform Guard and rise to the position of Commander. However, that was the extent of it. No matter how outstanding he was or how many achievements he made, he could not climb any higher. Thus, he was limited to being the Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, unable to provide any assistance for his sons official career. [Lets do it this way. If His Highnesss five recommended individuals can be included, I will petition for your promotion to the position of Vice Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Along with your sons success in the civil service examination, I believe these are not bad terms.] In a way, this proposal from Prince Gyeongjins side was truly irresistible. If possible, he wanted to accept it and receive the rewards. However, the problem was that it wasnt easy to do so. Seok Jeonwoong glanced at the list of recommended individuals. Ha. It was a spectacle to behold. They were all individuals who were unqualified to be in the Embroidered Uniform Guard in the first place. Only senior-grade trainees were eligible to take the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination. Yet, the individuals on the recommendation list were all junior-grade trainees who barely managed to keep up with the training process. There was only one person who was an exception. Geum Jong-hyeon. From the beginning, Geum Jong-hyeon was a senior-grade trainee and the son of a 5th rank Lecturer at the Hanlin Academy. Initially, Seok Jeonwoong thought he would be no different from other scholars disciples, but at some point, he had demonstrated exceptional qualities that placed him among the top three in the entire Embroidered Uniform Guard. For someone like him, he would have a high probability of passing even without a recommendation. However, The rest are impossible. It would be unreasonable to forcibly promote junior-grade trainees to senior-grade and give them the opportunity to take the Warrior Examination. If he were to do that, not only would there be backlash from the trainees, but he would also incur the wrath of the other factions. For this reason, Seok Jeonwoong did not give a definite answer and sent Prince Gyeongjins envoy back. What should I do? Although he had sent him back for now, tomorrow was the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination, so he had to provide a response by today. It was truly a situation where he was caught between a rock and a hard place. If he accepts Prince Gyeongjins request, he will face opposition from the other factions, but if he refuses the proposal, it will have adverse consequences one way or another. Aaaah. If only there was a suitable justification to refuse, but he couldnt find one. Just then, a voice came from outside. Head Instructor. Assistant Commander Jang from the Eastern Depot seeks an audience with you. Assistant Commander Jang? The Assistant Commander of the Eastern Depot was a close confidant of Imperial Concubine Seo. He was already having a headache dealing with someone from Prince Gyeongjins side, and now Assistant Commander Jang was here early in the morning. What could be the reason? Puzzled, Seok Jeonwoong opened the door and greeted him. *** Oh my. This is quite Head Instructor Seok Jeonwoong couldnt hide his troubled expression. The reason being that Assistant Commander Jang from the Eastern Depot had conveyed a difficult request from Imperial Concubine Seo, similar to that of Prince Gyeongjins side. No. This one is even worse. Prince Gyeongjins side at least recommended individuals who were already Embroidered Uniform Guard trainees. The issue was that their abilities were somewhat lacking. However, Imperial Concubine Seos side requested that three outsiders, who werent even trainees, be accepted as senior-grade trainees to take the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination. No matter how much power she wielded, this was unacceptable. Is it really that difficult when it is a request from Her Majesty the Imperial Concubine? At Assistant Commander Jangs words, Seok Jeonwoong sighed and replied. I apologize. The young man from the Habuk Peng clan, whom you had recommended in advance, at least comes from a renowned martial arts family, so if he proves his skills, it will be sufficient to convince the trainees and examiners. However, it is already problematic to replace him with someone else suddenly, let alone accepting two additional unverified individuals as senior-grade trainees of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. It is simply absurd. In response to his words, Assistant Commander Jang rested his chin on the table and said, Let me ask you directly, Instructor Seok. Is it because of concerns about their abilities? Or are you worried about the backlash from other factions? Its both. Seok Jeonwoong answered honestly. It was already difficult to find a justification to reject Prince Gyeongjins request, but if he were to accede to Imperial Concubine Seos request as well, it would become even harder to find a reason. Then, Assistant Commander Jang smiled and said, You need not worry about the verification of their abilities. They are the late-stage disciples sent by the Heaven and Earth Society. The Heaven and Earth Society? At these words, Seok Jeonwoongs eyes widened. The Heaven and Earth Society was one of the three great powers in the current martial arts world. Over the years, the palace had made countless requests to the Heaven and Earth Society to send talented individuals to foster friendly relations with the martial arts community. However, each time, the Heaven and Earth Society had responded with silence. Yet, they had sent their disciples through Imperial Concubine Seo? This was quite a surprising development. If this is true, there may be no issue in terms of their abilities. Its not just any place, but the Heaven and Earth Society. If they were sending late-stage disciples to the forefront for the first time, there was no way they would send weak individuals. However, while he could understand and accept this, it would not be easy for the trainees and Prince Gyeongjins side to readily Ah! Suddenly, an idea flashed through Seok Jeonwoongs mind. A clever plan that could solve both issues at once. Fight fire with fire! Using one group of barbarians to subdue another group of barbarians. There was no need to agonize over how to handle these unreasonable demands from Imperial Concubine Seos side and Prince Gyeongjins side separately. All he had to do was pit them against each other. *** One hour later, Near the Embroidered Uniform Guard trainee training grounds. Jang Chan, who held the 6th rank government post of Reader at the Hanlin Academy, politely greeted an elderly eunuch dressed in a red officials robe with white face paint and a splint on one shoulder. I apologize for troubling you when you are still recovering from your injury. Eunuch Beom. The elderly eunuchs name was Beom Jeung. He held the position of Junior Supervisor Eunuch, So-gam in the Western Depot of the palace. Not at all. His Highness Prince Gyeongjin also asked me to oversee the matter, so it is only natural for me to assist. Thank you. As a mere civil official, I am unfamiliar with the proper conduct of the promotion duel, so I had to ask for your help, Eunuch Beom, as you are a skilled martial artist. Hohoho. This old man is still lacking. That is why I sustained this injury. Please do not say such things. Did you not risk your life to protect His Majesty? His Highness also said he would never forget your actions. Hearing such words from him, I am simply overwhelmed with gratitude. Your humble demeanor always teaches me a valuable lesson. Shall we proceed then? Scholar Jang Chan gestured with his hand and took the lead. Eunuch Beom followed behind him, limping. In fact, due to his injury, he could have delegated the task to another eunuch from the Western Depot, but curiosity compelled him to take part. The Heaven and Earth Society He heard that the opponents in this promotion duel were from the Heaven and Earth Society. Over the years, he had encountered many martial artists inside and outside the palace, but most of them were from orthodox sects. Therefore, Eunuch Beom was curious about the prowess of those feared even by the unorthodox sects, so he expressed his intention to observe in person. If the Heaven and Earth Society is in collusion with Imperial Concubine Seo, it wont hurt to see their level of skills on this occasion. After all, they might soon become a threatening enemy to His Highness Prince Gyeongjin. Just how formidable would the martial arts of the Heaven and Earth Societys late-stage disciples be? Ah! They are waiting over there. Scholar Jang Chan pointed at the junior training grounds. Oh, I see What?! Eunuch Beom, who had been limping along with anticipation, suddenly halted his steps upon seeing something, startled. Eunuch Beom? Scholar Jang Chan turned around, puzzled, and looked at Eunuch Beom. His complexion had abruptly turned pale. He was even trembling to the point of his body becoming stiff, but the reason was unknown. H-How can that fellow be here? Even from a distance, a man with exceptionally striking features stood out. As soon as Eunuch Beom saw him, he was so shocked that he nearly lost strength in his legs. Am I seeing things? No. That face was unforgettable, even in dreams. He had narrowly survived that hellish place by sheer luck and prayed never to encounter that man again. Yet, how could that fiendish fellow be here? Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Eunuch Beom? Scholar Jang Chan called out to him. Finally regaining his senses, Eunuch Beom lowered his voice and spoke. Are they the late-stage disciples from the Heaven and Earth Society? Seeing as they are confronting our trainees, it appears so. But Eunuch Beom, do you recognize any of them? Why are you reacting like this? In response to his question, Eunuch Beom, his mouth parched as if his insides were burning, swallowed hard and said, Immediately Tell them to immediately abandon the duel. Pardon? What do you mean by that? It is a fight that cannot be won. Cannot be won? To make such a conclusion before even engaging in the duel Its futile. Eunuch Beom firmly interrupted Scholar Jang Chans words. Then, with a trembling voice, he said, Even I cannot handle that monstrous fellow, so how can those youngsters possibly win? !!!!!!! Chapter 233 Chapter 233 C The Disregard for the Embroidered Uniform Guard (2)Even I cannot handle that monstrous fellow, so how can those youngsters possibly win? Pardon? Stunned by the shocking words uttered by Eunuch Beom Jeung from the Western Depot, Scholar Jang Chan from the Hanlin Academy wore an expression of disbelief. Although he had not been assisting Prince Gyeongjin for very long, from what he had heard, Eunuch Beom Jeung was known to be an exceptional master, ranking among the top five of the eunuchs in the Eastern and Western Depots who had cultivated martial arts. While he couldnt accurately understand their terminology, he had heard that Eunuch Beoms internal energy had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm, and even among martial artists, there were not many masters who could rival him. Yet, for someone with such outstanding martial prowess to say that he couldnt defeat that opponent, what on earth did he mean? Moreover, the late-stage disciples were merely young individuals around their early twenties, werent they? Eunuch Beom, could you perhaps be mistaken? Mistaken? Yes, the late-stage disciples are just young junior brothers. How could such individuals be a match for you, Eunuch Beom, who possesses years of experience? Hoo. Faced with his disbelieving attitude, Eunuch Beom let out a sigh. Even he himself, who had personally experienced it, found it unbelievable, so it was only natural for someone who knew nothing about the situation to react that way. However, now was not the time to provide explanations. He hasnt recognized me yet, so I need to hurry and leave this place. And he had to immediately report this matter to Prince Gyeongjin. Although he had hoped never to encounter that man again, now that the fiendish fellow had appeared in the palace, he had to report it and find a way to deal with the situation. His Majesty, who was already having sleepless nights due to the incident that day, might not be able to recover from the shock if he were to see that man again. Therefore, Eunuch Beom quietly said, I will provide you with the details later. If you truly cannot bring yourself to believe this old mans words, then let them proceed with the duel. However, with their abilities As he was speaking, Eunuch Beom abruptly stopped. Why did you not finish your sentence? Oh my Pardon? Puzzled by Eunuch Beoms distorted expression, Scholar Jang Chan turned to look in the direction he was staring at. !? Scholar Jang Chan furrowed his brows. Among the individuals in the confrontation, a single person had turned his head and was looking in their direction. They were about 30 jang apart, so it seemed quite coincidental. However, for Eunuch Beom, this was no coincidence. That monstrous fellow. Even from this distance, he had detected his presence. With so many people around and without the opponent actively drawing upon their energy, it was difficult to specifically identify someone from this distance without making a conscious effort. Yet, that man was accurately looking at him. Just how sensitive and extensive was his perception? Was this the difference between someone who had crossed the wall and those who hadnt? But he shouldnt have recognized me. There was a considerable distance between them, and his appearance now was very different from when they had met at the inn during the heavy downpour. Not only his attire but also the distinctive white face paint worn by eunuchs. So, if he refrained from showing any reaction here, that fellow wouldnt be able to recognize him !!!!! At that moment, Eunuch Beoms pupils trembled like crazy. Having served as a eunuch for a long time, he had learned the art of lip-reading and could understand what the other person was saying by observing the shape of their mouth. Of course, it was difficult to accurately read from this distance, but he could clearly make out those words. [So you survived.] Eunuch Beom felt as if the strength had drained from his legs. That man had accurately recognized him. *** So you survived. My lord? When Mok Gyeong-un suddenly looked somewhere, Seop Chun, puzzled, followed his gaze. Some distance away, two officials were visible, with the one whose back was turned limping away in a hurry as if fleeing. Unable to understand what was going on, It seems he was a eunuch. What do you mean by that? The official limping away over there. Do you know him? You should know him too, Seop Chun. Are you referring to me? The old master we encountered at the village inn when we were trying to borrow a boat. Ah! Are you talking about the old master who was escorting that battered young lady? Oh? Then that old master was a palace eunuch? The red officials robe indicates the Western Depot, so it seems to be the case. Mok Gyeong-un replied nonchalantly. Upon hearing this, Mong Mu-yak furrowed his brows and whispered, My lord If what you say is true, that woman he was escorting may not be the daughter of a high-ranking official but a member of the imperial family. A member of the imperial family? Yes, eunuchs only serve the imperial family. Moreover, if a master of that caliber was escorting her, she must not be of ordinary status. At those words, Seop Chun spoke in a startled voice, No way. Then, could that young lady possibly be a princess Shh! Mong Mu-yak gestured for him to keep quiet as his voice was about to rise. They were not the only ones present here. After silencing Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak spoke with a concerned tone, My lord, if that woman indeed holds a high position in the imperial family, we should make some preparations for the future. Mong Mu-yak had assumed they must have surely died. However, if they had survived that hellish situation, their animosity and desire for revenge towards Mok Gyeong-un and themselves might have reached its peak. In that case, it could hinder their mission in the palace and even lead to troublesome situations. Preparations Well, it wouldnt hurt to do so. Then, Mong Mu-yak, can you handle those preparations? Are you referring to me? Yes, didnt you say we need to make preparations? Thats right. Then, Ill leave it to you. I shall follow your orders. Mong Mu-yaks eyes gleamed with determination as he replied. This was undoubtedly Mok Gyeong-uns way of testing his abilities. Unlike Seop Chun, he had pledged his loyalty later, so he needed to demonstrate his capabilities here to gain his lords trust. As he made that resolution inwardly, a scarred Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had come as an examiner for verification, stepped into the center. Then, he addressed both sides who were waiting at a distance, We cant wait any longer. Due to the delay of the observers, we will begin the promotion duel for the senior-grade without further waiting. *** The duel didnt take long. It took less than half a quarter of an hour for all the duels to conclude. The outcome was a one-sided victory for one side. The name of the scarred Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard was Maek Ha-gyun, and he was the Commander of the Five Bureaus, responsible for the most secretive of the Six Offices. Commander Maek Ha-gyun, who had taken on the role of examiner for verification, clicked his tongue inwardly. They deliberately sent them. He had volunteered to assess the level of the trainees who had entered through the influence of Imperial Concubine Seo, known to be the late-stage disciples sent by the Heaven and Earth Society for the first time. However, assessing their level through the duel had become essentially meaningless. That was because the difference in skill was too vast. The four individuals recommended by Prince Gyeongjin were merely at the level of second-rate to first-rate at best, so they were no match from the start. Their caliber was merely that of junior-grade trainees in the Embroidered Uniform Guard. On the other hand, the martial arts prowess of the late-stage disciples from the Heaven and Earth Society was sufficient for them to become Embroidered Uniform Guards immediately without any shortcomings. In fact, even Commander Maek Ha-gyun himself found it difficult to gauge their martial prowess. Based on his perception, they seemed to be either on par with him or even surpassed him. Therefore, Maek Ha-gyun believed that the Heaven and Earth Society had deliberately sent their late-stage disciples this time. The Heaven and Earth Society Indeed, they live up to their reputation as one of the three great powers in the martial arts world. Even the one with the relatively weakest martial prowess among them has reached the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. Was his name Mok Gyeong-un? Although his martial prowess seemed to be the lowest among the three, his exceptional beauty naturally left an impression on Maek Ha-gyuns mind. In any case, while the duel had ended anticlimactically, it only piqued his interest. This Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination for the selection of the Embroidered Uniform Guard also included the participation of promising late-stage disciples from the orthodox martial arts world. For example, there were individuals like Geum Jong-hyeon, a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect, and Namgoong Chunghyeon from the Namgoong Clan. Therefore, he was curious about the outcome that would unfold. *** Embroidered Uniform Guard Training Grounds. A total of three hundred trainees were undergoing training. However, it was difficult for such a large number of individuals to train simultaneously. Therefore, they were divided into three grades, with a hundred trainees in each grade, and the training was conducted accordingly. S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. These grades were categorized into upper, middle, and lower, and naturally, those belonging to the upper grade were the most outstanding among the Embroidered Uniform Guard trainees. Their martial prowess was mostly at the first-rate level or above, reflecting their exceptional aptitude. The majority of the trainees in the upper grade of the Embroidered Uniform Guard aimed to become members of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Hoo. Hoo. Despite the late afternoon hour, the senior-grade trainees were diligently training, drenched in sweat. It was due to the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination scheduled for the following day. Out of the hundred, only a mere eight would be finally selected as Embroidered Uniform Guards, and knowing that some of them were preselected candidates, they had no choice but to prepare with their utmost effort. Thats how fiercely competitive the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination was. As the trainees were immersed in their rigorous training, their gazes simultaneously turned towards a certain direction. -Tap, tap! It was towards the platform in the training grounds. The Head Instructor of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, Seok Jeonwoong, was walking towards the front of the platform, and behind him followed unfamiliar individuals they had never seen before. Ha! Look at that. What the hell are those? The reactions of the trainees were far from pleasant. Their displeasure was evident. The reason being, with the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination starting tomorrow, three unfamiliar faces suddenly appeared, dressed in the attire of senior-grade trainees. The existing trainees, who had guessed the implications of this, naturally felt a sense of opposition. -Tap! Standing in front of the platform, Head Instructor Seok Jeonwoong spoke up. Attention! Although he said those words, all the senior-grade trainees were already looking at him. Head Instructor Seok Jeonwoong raised his voice and pointed at the three individuals standing behind him, saying, These are the three who have been promoted today. From the left, they are Mok Gyeong-un, Seop Chun, and Mong Mu-yak. -Paat! As soon as he finished speaking, someone raised their hand. Seeing this, Head Instructor Seok Jeonwoong let out a soft sigh, as if he had anticipated it. A significant number of the senior-grade trainees were the children of high-ranking officials, so they tended to express their opinions assertively. Speak. This is trainee Lee Chung. The last promotion was already completed five days ago. However, suddenly promoting individuals just a day before the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination seems too deliberate. Then, another trainee stood up and spoke loudly, Lee Chung is right. We dont know who they are, but suddenly promoting unverified individuals like this is unheard of. Please reconsider. At those words, everyone seemed to agree, as murmurs of agreement arose from here and there. Head Instructor Seok Jeonwoong took a deep breath and spoke, Silence! With a short and loud shout, the training grounds that had been buzzing with murmurs became quiet again. Then, Seok Jeonwoong addressed the trainees, They have already passed the promotion test under the verification of a Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Do you wish to deny this? A Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard tested them? Is that true? Once again, the trainees buzzed with murmurs. Normally, the promotion test itself was conducted under the supervision of the Head Instructor of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. However, he had mentioned that a Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard had personally tested them, so requesting a reconsideration would be equivalent to denying the decision of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. At that moment, Head Instructor Seok Jeonwoong added decisively, And they are the late-stage disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society. There is absolutely no room for doubt regarding their abilities. The Heaven and Earth Society? Upon hearing this, a few individuals who had not shown much interest until now turned their gazes towards the platform. They were the late-stage disciples from the orthodox martial arts sects affiliated with the Righteous Alliance. *** After introducing the newly promoted trainees, Head Instructor Seok Jeonwoong left as if he had completed his task. Following his departure, the atmosphere took a peculiar turn. This was because the Heaven and Earth Society was one of the three great powers in the martial arts world and had a hostile relationship with the Righteous Alliance, which could be considered the center of the orthodox martial arts world. Moreover, among the senior-grade trainees, there was a notable presence of late-stage disciples from the orthodox sects. Since they dominated the atmosphere in the senior grade, the trainees were naturally sending knowing or unknowing glances of vigilance towards Mok Gyeong-un and his companions. I guess this is roughly the atmosphere. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Having only been within the Heaven and Earth Society, he couldnt have known, but this seemed to be the perspective the orthodox martial artists held towards the Heaven and Earth Society. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt pay much heed to such gazes. After all, these individuals were not important. The truly important ones were those on the list he had received in advance through Assistant Commander Jang from the Eastern Depot. Mok Gyeong-un naturally found them. Is that guy Yeom Gyeong? He matched the memorized appearance perfectly. Yeom Gyeong, a disciple of the Huashan Sect and the son of the Assistant Commander of the Left Commandery. He belonged to the faction of Prince Jong, the second prince, and as expected from a disciple of the Nine Great Sects, his skills seemed to be better than the other mediocre individuals. Hmm. The youth over there with his arms crossed and narrow eyes seemed to be Geum Jong-hyeon, the son of a 5th rank Lecturer at the Hanlin Academy and a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect. He was part of Prince Gyeongjins faction. Narrow eyes It was difficult to tell whether his eyes were closed or open. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and noticed Mong Mu-yak engaged in an intense staring contest with someone. The individual he was having the staring contest with was a tall and handsome youth with thick eyebrows. Is that Namgoong Chunghyeon? He was the second son of the Namgoong Clan, one of the seven great clans that could be considered an orthodox martial arts family of great renown. If he remembered correctly, the Namgoong Clan had a marital relationship with Hang Yoon, one of the Three Excellencies who held the position of Grand Preceptor and concurrently served as the Admiral of the Central Commandery. The most hostile one. In the case of Namgoong Chunghyeon, unlike the others, he was a member of the Namgoong Clan, which could be considered the backbone of the Righteous Alliance, so he was openly glaring and displaying hostility. At this rate, a fight might break out even before the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination. However, Whats been bothering me? From the moment he entered the senior-grade training grounds, Mok Gyeong-un had been feeling a peculiar sensation. It was difficult to express in words, but for some unknown reason, something was subtly irritating his senses. So, Mok Gyeong-un went to find the source of that irritating energy. And in the corner of the training grounds, he discovered someone doing push-ups while standing on one hand in a handstand position. !? Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. The reason was that he couldnt read any energy from that person. If one had cultivated internal energy, the form of their energy could be read in some way, but he couldnt see anything from that person. It was as if he hadnt cultivated martial arts or internal energy at all. Strange. He hadnt cultivated internal energy, so why was he in the senior-grade class? Moreover, for some unknown reason, he kept feeling something irritating from that person. It seemed he would have to open the power of his Third Eye to investigate. At that moment, someones voice was heard. Hey. Looks like that fellow bothers you too. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head. Behind him, a youth with sharp features and torn eyes was visible. Oho. Interest flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He didnt know who he was, but his energy was almost at the level of the top five among the senior-grade trainees. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been looking at him as if he was quite something, asked, You seem to know that person well, based on what you said? I dont know him. You dont know him? Yeah. But theres no one in the senior grade who doesnt know that fellow. He must be quite famous then? At that question, the youth with the torn eyes snorted and said, Ha! Of course hes famous. A fellow who hasnt even properly cultivated internal energy suddenly got promoted from the junior grade to the senior grade in just five days. Chapter 234 Chapter 234 C The Disregard for the Embroidered Uniform Guard (3)The name of the youth with torn eyes and a hooked nose was Wi Bu-cheong. He was part of Prince Gyeongjins faction, who is the younger brother of His Majesty the Emperor, and a preselected candidate confirmed for the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection. As the son of the Left Assistant Censor-in-Chief of the Censorate, a 3rd rank government post, he had directly learned martial arts from Gui Sa-man, one of the nine Sect Masters of the Evil Alliance, which could be considered one of the three great powers in the martial arts world. Being the only one who had cultivated the martial arts of the Evil Alliance, which was not part of the orthodox martial arts world but the unorthodox realm, he was an outsider among the trainees. Of course, he didnt care about this either. After all, he would ascend to higher places, and these individuals would become lifes losers. Amidst this, Wi Bu-cheong encountered individuals who piqued his interest for the first time. They were none other than the late-stage disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society. Are they from the Heaven and Earth Society? The Heaven and Earth Society was one of the three great powers in the martial arts world, an organization that proclaimed neutrality rather than adherence to the orthodox path and pursued the strong-eating-the-weak principle of martial arts. However, in reality, they were treated as part of the unorthodox realm. Perhaps because of this, Wi Bu-cheong, who was influenced by the Unorthodox Alliance, found them more familiar. They were better than those hypocrites who spouted nonsense about righteousness. Wi Bu-cheong snorted and said to Mok Gyeong-un, Ha! Of course hes famous. A fellow who hasnt even properly cultivated internal energy suddenly got promoted from the junior grade to the senior grade in just five days. He hasnt properly cultivated internal energy? That guy, I heard he cant cultivate internal energy due to his constitution. He was no different from trash. But then, suddenly, he got promoted right before the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection. Doesnt this raise your suspicions? Youre saying it smells fishy? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi Bu-cheong grinned and said, As expected, being from the great Heaven and Earth Society, we have some common ground. Im Wi Bu-cheong. Wi Bu-cheong extended his hand to Mok Gyeong-un. Interest flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Ah, hes also part of Prince Gyeongjins faction, right? If the information was correct, that would be the case. Between Geum Jong-hyeon, a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect, and Wi Bu-cheong, one of them would be the preselected candidate confirmed for the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection. Of course, he wasnt particularly curious about who among them was the preselected candidate. And he had no interest in Wi Bu-cheong himself. However, there was no need to create friction here, so Mok Gyeong-un took his hand and showed a smile. Im Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un? Mok is a rare surname. People often say that. He talks as if its someone elses story. Although he found it strange, it wasnt to an unusual degree, so Wi Bu-cheong didnt show any particular reaction. Rather, Wi Bu-cheong wanted to take this opportunity to build ties with the late-stage disciples of the Heaven and Earth Society, even though their factions differed, as he considered them to be similar to the unorthodox realm. However, unlike him, Mok Gyeong-uns interest was directed towards the person he found irritating. Do you know his name? At this, Wi Bu-cheong raised an eyebrow and said, Why bother learning the name of such a bug? It didnt make sense to him. Even Prince Gyeongjin, who led their faction, had shown considerable interest in that fellow. It was quite annoying, but why were the people he wanted to associate with showing interest in that fellow instead of him? You dont seem to know? How could I not know? Its just, why bother learning about such a bug I thought you were a kind person, but it turns out youre quite jealous? What? At those words, Wi Bu-cheong furrowed his brows. Then, as if displeased, he said to Mok Gyeong-un, What nonsense are you spouting? Why would I be jealous of that bug? Theres no point in bothering to learn about someone like him I also got promoted today. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Wi Bu-cheong stammered, Youre different from that fellow. Youre from the Heaven and Earth Society, one of the three great powers in the martial arts world, and that fellow is Whats so important about that? I also got promoted in just a day. It seems theres not much difference between me and that friend. No, what on earth Dont I also give off a bug-like stench? Wi Bu-cheong tightly shut his mouth. He had thought he could build ties with the Heaven and Earth Society, but now his mind had changed. This person didnt match well with him at all. Somehow, he newly understood why the Evil Alliance had never formed an alliance with the Heaven and Earth Society, even though they were practically the same as the unorthodox realm. Damn it. Wi Bu-cheong glared at Mok Gyeong-un with annoyance and then left. -What an asshole. Cheong-ryeong snorted and said. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. -Who knows? It didnt seem to be simply a matter of personality. Considering the level of hostility he displayed just for being promoted, it didnt seem like he disliked him merely because of the promotion. What could be the reason? It probably wasnt for the same reason as himself. As Mok Gyeong-un intently stared at the person who was engrossed in doing push-ups while standing on one hand, he eventually opened the power of the Third Eye in his right eye. It was to find out what that subtly irritating feeling he sensed from that person was. However, !? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. That was because he truly lacked internal energy. It wasnt that he had concealed it or hidden it through a special technique or forbidden method. This was truly an unexpected result. -Why are you acting like that? Mortal. -It seems he really hasnt cultivated internal energy. -Internal energy, you say? Then, does that mean he has only cultivated external techniques? -For now, thats what it looks like, but I dont understand why hes in the senior-grade class. Only those at the first-rate level or above could be in the senior grade. However, it was nearly impossible to face a first-rate expert with only external techniques. At this, Cheong-ryeong spoke nonchalantly. -As that mortal fellow said earlier, if theres someone backing him up, it might be possible. After all, the palace is ultimately a playground for political games. -Hmm. -If theres nothing, then dont bother. Your goal isnt to get involved in their factional strife anyway. -Thats true. Mok Gyeong-un soon deactivated the power of the Third Eye. If he truly hadnt cultivated internal energy, then as Cheong-ryeong said, there was no need to pay attention to him. However, he couldnt understand why he felt something irritating from that person. His original source of life force, which could be considered the source of life, seemed slightly larger compared to ordinary individuals, but that was about it. *** And so, the next day of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination arrived. The senior-grade trainees were waiting in the training grounds with tense expressions. At that moment, a group of people gathered on the platform of the training grounds. Everyones gaze turned towards the front. Wearing red and blue fish-scale armor and golden belts, they were the supervisory Embroidered Uniform Guards in charge of this Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination. Wow. Some of the trainees who were looking ahead let out exclamations of admiration. That was because the Embroidered Uniform Guard in red fish-scale armor standing at the forefront was an exceptionally beautiful woman. However, unlike these trainees, Mok Gyeong-un had a puzzled expression on his face. Hmm. He had heard about the rank indicated by the golden belt on the red fish-scale armor. They were the Six Commanders, who could be considered the heads of the Six Offices among the Embroidered Uniform Guards in charge of practical affairs. Excluding the Southern Commander-in-Chief and Northern Commander-in-Chief, who were called the pinnacle of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, he had heard that the six Commanders possessed the most outstanding martial prowess among the Embroidered Uniform Guards in charge of practical affairs. Two of those Commanders were on the platform. The male Commander had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm, which was exactly the level he had expected, but the energy he sensed from that beautiful female Commander was merely at the Peak Realm. He wondered if she was concealing her energy, but that didnt seem to be the case either. Whats going on? Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at her, then shifted his gaze to the person who had been diligently training yesterday by doing push-ups while standing on one hand. -Why are you acting like that? -No, it might just be my imagination. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. At that moment, the male Commander on the platform stepped forward and spoke, All training disciples, be quiet. With his resounding voice filled with internal energy, the hall instantly became silent. Surprised expressions were evident here and there. Everyone knew that the martial prowess of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Commanders had reached the Transcendent Realm, but directly experiencing the internal energy of such a Commander seemed to leave them in awe. Amazing. So this is a Commander. For those who aimed to become Embroidered Uniform Guards, they were objects of admiration. As if sensing the gazes of these individuals, the male Commander shrugged his shoulders with a satisfied expression and opened his mouth again, I am Chae Ho-seong, the supervisory Commander in charge of the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process this time I am Commander Seo Yerin. The trainees cheered at the introduction of the female Commander that followed. Seeing this scene, Chae Ho-seong shook his head. Indeed, there was no way to surpass the popularity of this beautiful, sole female presence. Quiet! At Chae Ho-seongs reprimand, the hall became silent once again. Then, he continued, As you have heard from the Head Instructor of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, through this Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination, we will select the second-round applicants for the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection. Up to this point, it was a fact that everyone already knew. The main point was right after. Now, we will begin the first selection process, which is the test to measure internal energy. Those who fail to reach the minimum standard of first-rate internal energy level for the Embroidered Uniform Guards will be eliminated. Internal energy test? The training grounds instantly became chaotic at the selection process that was about to begin. *** The Embroidered Uniform Guard Warriors moved busily, preparing for the internal energy measurement. In the meantime, Commander Chae Ho-seong descended from the platform and looked at the six individuals in blue fish-scale armor. They were the assistant supervisors dispatched from the Six Offices, collectively known as the Six Officers of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. The blue fish-scale armor symbolized the rank of Commander. And the number embroidered in silver thread on their right arm indicated which office they belonged to. The ranks of the Embroidered Uniform Guards in charge of practical affairs were as follows: Lesser Banner, Sogi (Junior 7th rank); Chief Banner, Chonggi (Senior 7th rank); Probationary 100-men Commander, Sibaekho (Junior 6th rank); One Hundred-men Commander, Baekho (Senior 6th rank); Deputy Thousand-men Commander, Bucheonho (Junior 5th rank); Thousand-men Commander, Cheonho (Senior 5th rank); Six Offices Commander, Yukcheonho (Junior 4th rank); and Pacification Commissioner, Jinmusa (Senior 4th rank). Above them were the Associate Military Commissioner, Deputy Military Commissioner, and Military Commissioner who controlled all the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Since the Military Commissioners were essentially responsible for issuing orders, the actual power could be considered within the hands of the Thousand-men Commanders, which was why the latter were referred to as the pinnacle of the Embroidered Uniform Guards. These Thousand-men Commanders were assigned to the six offices of the Six Officers, with a minimum of two to a maximum of four per office. Therefore, it could be said that the second-in-commands of each office had come. Through this examination, the Thousand-men Commanders had to carefully observe the training disciples to assess their aptitude and fill the personnel for each office. How is it? Are there any trainees that catch your eye for each office? The Thousand-men Commanders had already familiarized themselves with the personal information of the senior-grade trainees for each office. In response to Commander Chae Ho-seongs question, Thousand-men Commander Hwa Yeong-in from the First Office, which was in charge of the safety of the imperial family and the Inner Palace Bureau (including the Empress and concubines), let out a soft sigh and said, The First Office doesnt have much choice in the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination anyway, so I didnt take a close look. Well talk about that later. Commander Chae Ho-seong cut off his words at an appropriate point. It was because there were many eyes and ears watching. As Thousand-men Commander Hwa Yeong-in from the First Office said, it was difficult to bring in truly capable individuals to the First Office in the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination because they were assigned preselected candidates. However, if they openly discuss this, it would reach the ears of the preselected candidates. What about the Second Office? Looking at the list, the fellow named Geum Jong-hyeon seems the most interesting. Oho. Geum Jong-hyeon. At the words of Thousand-men Commander Si Wooryang from the Second Office, the other Thousand-men Commanders also showed interest. They had also been interested in his unique background. Not only was he the son of a 5th rank Lecturer at the Hanlin Academy from a scholarly family, but he had also become a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect and was among the top five in terms of performance among the trainees. Hes similar to us. Isnt that right, Thousand-men Commander Oh? Thats right, Commander. Thousand-men Commander Oh Moo-gi from the Third Office agreed with Commander Chae Ho-seongs words. They had also been keeping an eye on Geum Jong-hyeon. With his outstanding martial prowess and excellent performance, as well as his sharp intellect coming from a scholarly family, he was a talent that the Third Office, which was an intelligence office, would covet. The Third Office already received the top scorer last time, so please yield a bit this time. Hahahahaha. At Si Wooryangs words, Chae Ho-seong laughed heartily. And he firmly refused. No way. Youre being too much. Then hurry up and get promoted. Ahem. In any case, the final decision on who passed the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination would be made by a gathering of all the heads of the Six Offices. Therefore, there wasnt much significance in chattering like this now. Commander Chae Ho-seong, who had been enjoying teasing Thousand-men Commander Si Wooryang, now turned to Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo from the Fourth Office and asked, What about the Fourth Office? Our Fourth Office has our eyes on Namgoong Chunghyeon from the Namgoong Clan. Given the nature of our Fourth Office, which is in charge of the armory, it would be best to have someone with the most outstanding martial arts join us. Indeed. Thats true. Everyone had expected Namgoong Chunghyeons name to be mentioned at least once. He was the grandson of Namgoong Jin, the wielder of the Heavenly Sword, from one of the seven great clans, a renowned martial arts family. From the moment he entered, he had already reached the early stage of the Transcendent Realm and was a genius who could overwhelm all the trainees with his swordsmanship alone. Thus, it was acknowledged by all the Thousand-men Commanders of the Six Offices. I dont know about that. At that moment, someone spoke. Everyones gaze turned towards him. He was the man with the darkest impression among the six Thousand-men Commanders. This Embroidered Uniform Guard, with numerous scars on his face, was Maek Ha-gyun, the Commander of the Fifth Office, which was responsible for the most secretive affairs. What do you mean by that? The most outstanding individuals in this class might be the late-stage disciples from the Heaven and Earth Society. Especially the trainees named Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, their martial prowess was difficult to gauge. Ah! At these words, Commander Mak Myeong-bo of the Fourth Office didnt deny it. He had also belatedly received a report about the participation of the late-stage disciples from the Heaven and Earth Society, so as soon as he entered the training grounds, he had carefully observed them. And the result was undeniable. Just as Commander Maek Ha-gyun of the Fifth Office said, especially the individuals named Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak were difficult to gauge in terms of martial prowess, even for him, a Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. This couldnt be categorized as the level of late-stage disciples. It seems they deliberately sent them. Indeed, it was characteristic of the Heaven and Earth Society, which was said to pursue the most fundamental martial arts among the three great powers in the martial arts world. In this Warrior Examination, an entirely unpredicted outcome might unfold. I think the person named Yeom Gyeong is also quite formidable. At that moment, Commander Tae Ho-in of the Sixth Office chimed in. At his words, the others chuckled and laughed. He was a lay disciple of the Huashan Sect, so he was highly evaluating Yeom Gyeong, the official disciple of his sect. Of course, there was some bias, but the trainee named Yeom Gyeong was also a talented individual with one of the top five grades. While preparations were being made to conduct the internal energy measurement, Commander Chae Ho-seong, who had listened to the opinions of all the Commanders of each office in the Six Offices Officials, now tried to summarize. Alright. I have heard the opinions of each Commander. Now, once we conduct the internal energy measurement, we will know who among them is outstanding. Thats right. Now that it has come to this, Commander Chae, how about we make a bet? A bet? What do you think about betting on the dinner? At the suggestion of Commander Si Wooryang of the Second Office, Commander Chae Ho-seong showed interest. He had already planned to gather with the supervisors and have a light dinner after work today anyway. Commander Chae Ho-seong looked at each Commander. I agree. Me too. Lets do that. With everyone in agreement, Commander Chae Ho-seong grinned and said, If everyone bets on the same person, the bet wont be valid and it wont be fun, so if two or more people gather, choose a different trainee on your own. Understood. And so, a bet was established on the internal energy measurement of the trainees. Each person bet on the trainees they found interesting, just as when their opinions were first asked. The only one who didnt express an opinion was Commander Seo Yerin, who seemed uninterested in the bet. She had such an expressionless face that it was difficult to tell what she was thinking. At this, her fellow Commander Chae Ho-seong said, Commander Seo, arent you going to choose? Since were having a dinner anyway. Silently observing Chae Ho-seong and the Commanders, she carefully parted her lips. Hasnt our Commander Tae Ho-in already chosen Yeom Gyeong? Huh? Does that mean Commander Seo has someone else in mind? Her silence was closer to affirmation. Everyone became curious about this. Who is it that youre acting like this? Is it Seop Chun or Mong Mu-yak from the Heaven and Earth Society after all? Or Namgoong Chunghyeon? As if burdened by the Commanders questions, Commander Seo Yerin silently took a step back. Finding this frustrating, Commander Chae Ho-seong said, sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, the bet isnt by office but by individual, so just tell us. At that, she quietly parted her cherry-like lips. I choose Joo Woonhyang. !? At her words, everyones jaws dropped in astonishment. It was because she had mentioned a trainee that no one had expected. It was so absurd that even Commander Hwa Yeong-in of the First Office, who had shown little interest in the bet next to her, asked in confusion, Commander Seo. Could you have mistaken him for Joo Sangjae, the second son of General Seung-sin? Ah, I see. Then that makes sense. That trainee also has high grades. So youre betting on Joo Sangjae? At their words, Commander Seo Yerin shook her head and said, No, its definitely Joo Woonhyang, the third son of General Seung-sin. Ha My goodness. Are you doing this just for fun? Commander Seo Yerin, that fellow only recently became an official disciple of the Kongtong Sect, but he has a constitution that couldnt cultivate internal energy until now. Perhaps youre doing this deliberately to buy dinner. Everyone couldnt accept her opinion. Nevertheless, she stubbornly insisted on the trainee Joo Woonhyang. She had her own reasons for choosing him. However, unlike this choice, there was one more person who strangely caught her attention. Glancing sideways, she looked at a trainee with exceptional beauty who was staring intently at her among the trainees standing in five rows. Was his name Mok Gyeong-un? Despite being from the Heaven and Earth Society, he was the only one who didnt receive attention. The reason was simple. His martial prowess was particularly lacking compared to the other two. However, in her eyes, this felt like a sense of incongruity. Strange. Why did she feel a brutal oppressive aura behind that smiling face? Chapter 235 Chapter 235 C The Disregard for the Embroidered Uniform Guard (4)The internal energy measurement, the start of the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process, began. Six Commanders lined up in front of the platform in the training grounds, and dozens of thick stone slabs were placed in front of them. Commander Chae Ho-seong addressed the trainees lined up in six rows, Do you see? What is placed in front of you are stone slabs made of Gyeokse Stone. Transcending Stone [1]. -Murmur murmur! At the mention of Gyeokse Stone, the trainees buzzed with excitement. -Oho. So many Gyeokse Stones. The palace budget must be overflowing indeed. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un asked curiously, -What is Gyeokse Stone? -You dont know about Gyeokse Stone Aah. Mortal, theres no way you would know about such things. There are stones processed from specific materials to withstand internal energy. -Withstand internal energy? -Yes. -There must be a purpose for creating them. -Of course. If high-level internal energy masters train in an ordinary training room, do you think anything would remain intact? Most of the training rooms in renowned martial arts families or sects are made of Danse Stone, Severing Stone[2] or Gyeokse Stone. -Danse Stone? -Although its material and durability are inferior to Gyeokse Stone, it can easily withstand first-rate internal energy, and it requires at least a pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm of internal energy to shatter it. -Oho. Then Gyeokse Stone must be even tougher. -Obviously. Gyeokse Stone is tailored for internal energy masters who cultivate advanced martial arts. Its durability is incomparable to Danse Stone. In other words, Gyeokse Stone could withstand internal energy from the peak to the transcendent realm. Hearing this, it seemed understandable why Cheong-ryeong was surprised. Without the financial resources of the palace, who would dare to use such a large quantity of Gyeokse Stones for examination purposes? At that moment, Commander Chae Ho-seong continued, Silence! How can you become Embroidered Uniform Guards if youre intimidated by just this much? The test is simple. Whether you use swords or fists, it doesnt matter. Create a mark with a minimum depth of one cun (approximately 3.33 cm) using your internal energy. Those who fail to do so will be eliminated. Understood? At those words, the trainees expressions darkened. Gyeokse Stone was said to be first-rate, but it was impossible to leave a scratch unless one approached the pinnacle of that level. Yet, they were asked to leave a mark of at least one cun deep, making the difficulty level of the test extremely high. Why is there no response? Yes, sir!!! At his urging, the trainees responded vigorously. The selection process began under the supervision of the Commanders of each office. The trainees came out one by one and took turns attempting to leave marks on the Gyeokse Stone slabs, quickly separating the failures from the successes. Gwak In-myeong, fail! Heo Juk-ye, fail! Han Myeong-cho, pass! Whenever a result was announced, emotions varied. Some of the failed trainees were disappointed, while others even wept. There were even some who couldnt accept the result and clamored for another chance. However, the supervising Commanders handled them coldly. You entered with such a mediocre level of internal energy? Get lost. Sob. If youve just reached the first-rate level, its best to give up early. I-I apologize. The difference between the early and late stages of the first-rate realm was clear. Those with internal energy who had just entered the first-rate level could only leave a mark of about half a cun. However, those who were close to the pinnacle or approaching the Peak Realm clearly left marks of more than one cun in an impressive manner. At that moment, someones attempt went nearly one and a half cun deep. Joo Sangjae, pass! I did it. Joo Sangjae, who had created a sword mark more than one and a half cun deep on the Gyeokse Stone slab, cheered in delight upon passing. With this, he had taken a step closer to becoming a Embroidered Uniform Guard. Joo Sangjae, who had joined the waiting line of successful candidates, looked at the trainees undergoing the measurement with a triumphant expression. The Embroidered Uniform Guard is indeed the elite force even within the palace. To think the standard for new recruits requires reaching the minimum stage of First-Rate. Seop Chun clicked his tongue in a low voice. He had heard that in the past, the palace didnt have many martial arts experts. As a result, several embarrassing incidents had occurred, which was why the palace was putting effort into cultivating martial arts experts. Mong Mu-yak, who was standing behind Seop Chun as he expressed his admiration, spoke, Dont make a fuss over such things. What fuss are you talking about? Even if internal energy is important, the core of combat power is practical ability. Increasing the number of people who cant fight is meaningless. My, arent you quite something? He could have just acknowledged it appropriately without making a fuss. Seop Chun provoked Mong Mu-yak, Since youre so great, how about we make a light bet? A bet? Yes. Lets see who can leave a deeper mark. The stakes? Seop Chun lifted the corners of his mouth. He thought this fellow would definitely accept the bet. Even while denying it, this guy considered him a rival, so he would easily fall for such provocation. Although Im bound to lose, how about the loser calls the winner big brother? Big brother? Seop Chun was originally older than Mong Mu-yak. Of course, that didnt mean Mong Mu-yak disliked being treated like a friend by him. He just wanted to see this guys uncomfortable expression while calling him big brother. Are you scared? Whos scared? In the end, Mong Mu-yak accepted the bet. In the meantime, it was the turn of Yeom Gyeong, a disciple of the Huashan Sect and one of the trainees the senior-grade focused on. Yeom Gyeong took a deep breath and thrust his sword toward the Gyeokse Stone slab. -Thud! The sword infused with internal energy soon penetrated the stone slab. But at a glance, the depth was extraordinary. Even at a glance, it had penetrated more than two cun deep. Ooh! Many couldnt help but exclaim in admiration. No one had exceeded two cun among those who had taken the test so far. Commander Mak Myeong-bo of the Fourth Office, who was supervising in front of Yeom Gyeong, shouted with a satisfied expression, Trainee Yeom Gyeong. Two and a half cun. Currently first place. Huh? Up until now, they had only announced pass or fail, but this time, they announced the depth of the mark along with the rank. Saying he was currently in first place meant he had the highest score so far. With this, Yeom Gyeong walked to the line of successful candidates with a satisfied expression. Its nothing special. Joo Sangjae, who had left a mark of one and a half cun, gritted his teeth in frustration at Yeom Gyeongs triumphant demeanor as he walked over. The Huashan Sect wasnt called one of the Nine Great Sects for nothing. At that moment, a shout was heard. Trainee Namgoong Chunghyeon. Four cun. Currently first place. What? Four cun? Joo Sangjae and Yeom Gyeong were startled and looked at Namgoong Chunghyeon, who had taken the test in the third row. It was a truly overwhelming result. It was almost as if he had penetrated the stone slab. The other trainees who had yet to take the test looked at him with awe-filled eyes as he calmly sheathed his sword and walked out. As expected of one of the seven great clans of the martial arts world. He was the best trainee acknowledged by everyone in the senior grade. The Commanders on the side also clicked their tongues inwardly at the result. The Namgoong Clan is indeed Namgoong Chunghyeon Even Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, who had shown no interest in others, reacted uniquely to the result Namgoong Chunghyeon had achieved. He was the grandson of Namgoong Jin, one of the Eight Stars of the martial arts world, known as the Heavenly Sword. Befitting the grandson of such a person, he was indeed true to his reputation. Yeom Gyeong and Joo Sangjae, who considered Namgoong Chunghyeon as their rival, looked at him with envious eyes. At that moment, another result was announced. Trainee Geum Jong-hyeon. Three cun. Second place! Damn it! No way. That bastard Geum Jong-hyeon got three cun? Geum Jong-hyeon walked out with a yawn, looking bored and indifferent. Seeing his demeanor, Yeom Gyeong and Joo Sangjae gritted their teeth. Especially for Yeom Gyeong, being instantly pushed out of the ranking was a huge blow to his pride. Tsk. The real competition starts now. What they had just done was merely an internal energy measurement. The difference of one or two cun in internal energy couldnt be ignored, but it wasnt significant enough to determine the wheat from the chaff. At that moment, it was Seop Chuns turn. The trainees around focused their attention on him. That was because it was an opportunity to gauge the level of the late-stage disciples from the Heaven and Earth Society, whom they had only heard about. -Swish! Seop Chun grabbed the hilt of his saber at his waist and released it. This was because the Bright Dance Saber, a unique weapon, was a treasure saber, and using it might yield results beyond internal energy. Although it was a bet, Seop Chun focused his aura on his hand blade to compete fairly. And he slashed the Gyeokse Stone slab with his hand blade. -Slash! The result was soon revealed. Trainee Seop Chun. Three and a half cun. Second place! -Murmur murmur! The trainees buzzed at the incredible result once again. He seemed to be a swordsman who mainly used sabers, but he achieved three and a half cun with his bare hands. Didnt that imply he could have achieved even better results if he had used his saber? Hes in second place, but isnt he almost on par with Namgoong Chunghyeon? The three great powers arent just in name. What a monstrous guy. While those around him expressed admiration, Seop Chun himself was utterly indifferent. He thought he should have just used the Bright Dance Saber. Still, as a martial artist, he had his pride, and because he had scored lower than Namgoong Chunghyeon of the orthodox sect, he wasnt in a particularly good mood. However, Namgoong Chunghyeon felt the same way. Did he refrain from using his weapon out of consideration for me? Namgoong Chunghyeons sword was just an ordinary one that could be obtained from a common blacksmiths shop. However, the difference between using and not using a weapon couldnt be ignored. Because of this, Namgoong Chunghyeon inwardly reprimanded himself, thinking he shouldnt have used a weapon either. At that moment, another result was announced. -Thud! A heavy fist strike that resonated through the Gyeokse Stone. The stone slab was deeply dented by that single fist strike. Look at this guy. Was he at this level? Seeing this, Commander Oh Mu-gi of the Third Office lifted the corners of his mouth and announced the result, Trainee Wi Bu-cheong. Three cun. Tied for third place! Many couldnt help but be surprised by the result. Especially Yeom Gyeong of the Huashan Sect, who had instantly been pushed out of the ranking, was gritting his teeth. Although Wi Bu-cheong seemed dissatisfied with the result, he snorted at someone as if to show off. Did you see that? This is the gap between you and me. That someone was none other than Joo Woonhyang. Faced with Wi Bu-cheongs attitude, Joo Woonhyang let out a soft sigh without a word. Hoo. He knew well why Wi Bu-cheong was treating him this way. Wi Bu-cheong seemed to believe that Joo Woonhyang had used connections to be promoted despite not being able to use internal energy. Shaking his head at this, Joo Woonhyang stepped forward. It was finally his turn. At that moment, a shout was heard. Trainee Mong Mu-yak. Three and a half cun! Tied for second place! -Murmur murmur! Another three and a half cun. This is crazy. Are the Heaven and Earth Society guys just a bunch of monsters? What is this? The trainees clicked their tongues in admiration, going beyond surprise at Mong Mu-yaks test result. The vast majority of the hundred senior-grade trainees struggled to exceed one cun, so three and a half cun was an astonishing level. It was no exaggeration to say that they were in a different class from the start. Damn it! Even Wi Bu-cheong, who had been somewhat satisfied with his own result, couldnt hide his frustration. Seeing Seop Chun from the Heaven and Earth Society achieve the result with his bare hands, he too had used his fists, which he had learned as a subordinate technique, instead of his main martial art, the sword. Thanks to that, he had achieved a result of three cun, but with another person from the Heaven and Earth Society achieving a high result, it seemed to give the impression that the Evil Alliance, one of the three great powers to which he belonged, was the most inferior. Tsk. Mong Mu-yak, who had heard the result, moved to the successful candidates with a dissatisfied expression. For the sake of his pride, he too had refrained from using a sword. Nevertheless, he had aimed to take first place, but the result was a tie with Seop Chun. The bet ended in a draw. Phew. Seeing Mong Mu-yak like this, Seop Chun let out a sigh of relief and wiped his chest. He had been inwardly anxious, wondering if the guy would use a sword or achieve a higher result with internal energy to win the bet, but fortunately, it was a tie. At that moment, it was Joo Woonhyangs turn. A significant number of trainees closely observed this. It wasnt a gaze filled with anticipation. Tsk tsk. He got greedy for no reason. Since he got promoted using connections, let him be properly humiliated. Do you think a guy who cant use internal energy can even leave a mark? They hoped that Joo Woonhyang, who couldnt cultivate internal energy, would fail miserably and be humiliated. Joo Woonhyang took a deep breath and stood in front of the Gyeokse Stone slab. Commander Mak Myeong-bo of the Fourth Office, the assistant supervisor in front of him, looked at him with eyes that held no great expectations. I dont know why Commander Seo Yerin bet on a fellow like this. He had even used his perception to see if Joo Woonhyang was hiding his skills. However, as expected, this fellow seemed to have not cultivated internal energy at all. Gyeokse Stone, let alone Danse Stone, wasnt a material that someone who hadnt cultivated internal energy could leave a scratch on. He will only feel the limitations of his connections and leave. -Swish! Joo Woonhyang, who had not received much expectation, placed his palm on the stone slab. He didnt strike it or make any movement, just placing his hand on it. Seeing this, Commander Mak Myeong-bo of the Fourth Office frowned and warned, Trainee Joo Woonhyang. Properly respond to the internal energy measurement Before he could even finish his words, -Kwadududuk! Wind pressure surged around Joo Woonhyangs palm and began to fiercely rotate. At that moment, cracks formed on the Gyeokse Stone slab in a whirlpool pattern, and unable to withstand the force, the slab shattered, sending fragments flying in all directions. -Papapapak! Gasp! Startled by the sudden event right in front of him, Mak Myeong-bo hurriedly blocked the fragments and leaped backward. The same went for those on either side of him. They urgently shielded the trainees taking the test and blocked the flying fragments. !!! In an instant, the hall was engulfed in silence. This cant be. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Gyeokse Stone slab He completely shattered it. Every trainees mouth was agape, unable to close it. The Commanders of the Six Offices Officials were equally perplexed by this astonishing result. It was a shock in itself. The only one who showed a reaction of it being natural despite this tremendous result was Commander Seo Yerin, who quietly lifted the corners of her mouth. *** Everyone in the hall couldnt hide their astonishment. Among them, no one had imagined that Woonhyang would shatter the Gyeokse Stone slab. Didnt that guy lack internal energy? This is unbelievable. Beyond the result that had occurred, everyone questioned it. They had thought that Joo Woonhyang, who couldnt cultivate internal energy, had been promoted to the senior grade due to his connections. How can this be Naturally, they had expected him to fail miserably in the internal energy measurement, but when he completely shattered the slab, Wi Bu-cheong was at a loss for words, finding it absurd. How could such a thing happen? Ha My goodness The Commanders of each office in the Six Offices Officials were equally dumbfounded. They had examined the trainee records prepared in advance. The record about Joo Woonhyang written there was an utter mess. But now, he had demonstrated something incredible. This is not the level of a trainee. To shatter a Gyeokse Stone, one needed to have pure internal energy at the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm. This was something that even the Commanders of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, who were the assistant supervisors of each office, could hardly do. What on earth? Has he been hiding his skills all this time? The Commanders minds couldnt help but become complicated. Just like them, Commander Chae Ho-seong, one of the two overall supervisors of the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process, was also quite surprised and couldnt take his eyes off Woonhyang. Without looking at Commander Seo Yerin beside him, Chae Ho-seong casually asked, Did you know? At this, Seo Yerin only showed a faint smile. Seeing her reaction, Chae Ho-seongs eyes narrowed. Even he hadnt noticed that Joo Woonhyang had been concealing his martial prowess until now. But the fact that she had noticed meant, Seo Yerin, are you saying youre one step above me? Until now, he had estimated her martial prowess to be on par with or slightly below his own, so this was even more shocking to him. As a Embroidered Uniform Guard aiming for the position of the next Southern Commander-in-Chief, he couldnt help but be wary. Commander Mak. Announce the result. Commander Chae Ho-seong shattered the silence and spoke. At this, Commander Mak Myeong-bo of the Fourth Office, who had been brushing off the fragments of the shattered Gyeokse Stone slab right in front of him, shouted loudly, Trainee Joo Woonhyang. Complete destruction of the Gyeokse Stone. First place! At this result, the trainees who were waiting, those in the elimination group, and those in the successful group all looked at Joo Woonhyang with astonished eyes, still unable to shake off the lingering impact. Ha There was a monster-like fellow in the palace too. Dont you think? Mong Mu-yak said nothing in response to Seop Chuns tongue-clicking remark. He, too, was quite shocked. He had thought that there would be almost no one who had reached such an incredible level at an age not even close to his lord, Mok Gyeong-un. But the world was truly vast. To think that such a monstrous fellow was here in the palace of all places. Then, Seop Chun nodded his head and said, Its our lords turn. Ah. As he said, Mok Gyeong-un was walking towards the slab for his turn. Some trainees watched with interest. Because Mok Gyeong-un was also a late-stage disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society. However, those who showed interest were the eliminated trainees with no skills or those with lower levels of internal energy. The reactions of the supervisors and the top-performing trainees were different. This fellow is the most ordinary among the Heaven and Earth Societys late-stage disciples. Hes weaker than those two. Hell pass without issue, but he doesnt seem to be at the level to stand out. That was the majority of the reactions. Thats because the Mok Gyeong-un they sensed with their perception was merely at the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm at best. Of course, even that was superior to most senior-grade trainees. Its just that compared to the Heaven and Earth Society and the top-ranking trainees, he was considered inferior. In that manner, Mok Gyeong-un stood in front of the Gyeokse Stone slab. Begin. Commander Si Wooryang of the Second Office, who was assessing Mok Gyeong-uns group, spoke. It will probably be around two cun to two and a half cun. That was his estimation. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the Gyeokse Stone slab and spoke, Is there any significant meaning in leaving a mark on a lifeless and unmoving stone? At these words, Commander Si Wooryang snorted and said, Save such words for after you properly leave a mark on the slab, trainee. It was extremely presumptuous for a fellow who couldnt even reach the level of the top-ranking martial prowess to say such things. Such words would have been understandable if it had come from someone like Joo Woonhyang, who had completely shattered the slab. Tsk tsk. But then, Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on the upper part of the slab, not the slab itself. Commander Si Wooryang warned, Do it properly. Not there, but on the front side of the slab Before he could even finish his words, Mok Gyeong-un, who had placed his hand on the slab, grabbed it from the top and slowly dragged his five fingers downward. -Creak creak creak. At that moment, something astonishing happened. The Gyeokse Stone slab was being dug out as if it were made of compacted dirt. !!!!!! Chapter 236 Chapter 236 C The Disregard for the Embroided Uniform Guard (5)Creak creak creak! The Gyeokse Stone slab crumbled and dug down as if it were kneaded clay. Commander Si Wooryang of the Second Office, the assistant supervisor who hadnt held any particular expectations, couldnt hide his shock at the sight unfolding before his eyes. W-What is this? Based on his perception, Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess was at the pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm. Therefore, even at his best, he had expected about two and a half cun. However, the result completely deviated from that expectation. !!!!!! He wasnt the only one surprised. The Commanders of the other five offices also couldnt take their eyes off this sight, stopping the test midway. -Creak creak creak! How was this possible? Mok Gyeong-uns five fingers, which had been relentlessly kneading and digging down the stone slab, eventually passed through it completely, dividing the Gyeokse Stone slab into six long pieces. -Thud! Thud thud! Commander Si Wooryang of the Second Office, whose head had lowered following these Gyeokse Stone fragments rolling on the ground, was at a loss for words, dumbfounded. The training grounds, which had been engulfed in silence for a moment, soon buzzed with murmurs here and there. This is crazy. D-Did he just do that to the Gyeokse Stone slab with his bare hands? How strong must his internal energy be to go beyond leaving a mark and do that? From the trainees perspective, it truly felt monstrous. And this admiration naturally led to a comparison with someone. It was none other than, Both Joo Woonhyang and that guy, what the hell are they? Are they complete monsters? Even the assistant supervisors are dumbfounded, cant you see? Thats true. But still, doesnt Joo Woonhyang, who completely shattered the Gyeokse Stone slab, have stronger internal energy than that guy? Youre right. Joo Woonhyang completely destroyed it. Then, does Joo Woonhyang remain in first place? It was utter chaos. However, the reactions of the Commanders were even more serious than those of the trainees. When Joo Woonhyang had shattered the Gyeokse Stone slab, they were surprised that his internal energy had reached the level of an Embroidered Uniform Guard Commander or above, not a trainee. But this was even more shocking. What a monstrous fellow. All the Commanders of the six offices shared the same thought. About half of the Commanders gathered here could shatter the Gyeokse Stone slab like Woonhyang did if they unleashed their ultimate techniques or pushed themselves to the limit. However, to do it like Mok Gyeong-un, advanced techniques were required. The internal energy had to be controlled to prevent it from dispersing in all directions, allowing it to dig down the Gyeokse Stone while maintaining the shape of the five fingers. This was a high-level advanced technique. While the Commanders recognized this, there were also trainees who couldnt help but be in awe of Mok Gyeong-uns advanced technique. They were Namgoong Chunghyeon of the Namgoong Clan and Geum Jong-hyeon, a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect. Unlike the trainees whose level was inferior, they were as dumbfounded as the Commanders by the advanced technique Mok Gyeong-un had displayed. Its definitely not the level of a late-stage disciple. I think only Taoist Priest Geon Mun-ja, the Grand Preceptor, or the Sect Leader could do this. Because they possessed outstanding martial arts and keen insight, they clearly realized the gap between Mok Gyeong-un and themselves just from this one advanced technique. Of course, there werent only those who were purely in awe like them. Wi Bu-cheong, who had learned martial arts from Gwi Sa-man of the Evil Alliances Evil Sword Sect, felt strong jealousy towards Mok Gyeong-un, who was receiving the focus of attention following Joo Woonhyang. -Grr! Why are these guys appearing one after another His plan to receive high scores in the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process regardless of being preselected and gain the attention of everyone, including His Highness Prince Gyeongjin, was gradually falling apart. As a result, his anger towards Joo Woonhyang and Mok Gyeong-un, whom he considered to have ruined it, naturally grew. Im amazed. To think they reached such a level at that young age. Commander Chae Ho-seong, one of the overall supervisors, clicked his tongue. Even he, who had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm, could forcefully display the advanced technique shown by that late-stage disciple from the Heaven and Earth Society if he tried. However, it was questionable whether he could do it with all five fingers like that. It was an advanced technique that required the ability to control internal energy as naturally as breathing. To have cultivated such monsters Indeed, it was characteristic of the Heaven and Earth Society, one of the three forces holding hegemony over the martial arts world. No one present could assess the level of that fellow. Perhaps even Commander Seo Yerin had a similar thought Huh? Looking beside him, he saw Seo Yerin frowning and staring at the disciple from the Heaven and Earth Society. It was the first time he had seen her with such a serious expression. At this, Commander Chae Ho-seong carefully called out to her. Commander Seo. Ah Yes. She replied, slightly startled and trembling. To her, Commander Chae Ho-seong clicked his tongue and said, Its truly absurd, isnt it? It is. It seems another monster has entered the Six Offices Officials. Its as shocking as when you and the Commander of the Fifth Office joined. Commander Seo Yerin had also amazed everyone at the time. At the mere age of her early twenties, as a woman, she had demonstrated such incredible capabilities to secure the position of Commander, the pinnacle of the Six Offices Officials. However, that monster sent by the Heaven and Earth Society was even younger than them. He hadnt even reached his early twenties yet. That meant his potential for development was boundless. Half-listening to Commander Chae Ho-seongs exclamations, Commander Seo Yerin shifted her gaze somewhere. It was none other than Joo Woonhyang, who was in the successful group. As expected, you felt it too. Just like her, Joo Woonhyang also had a serious expression. Joo Woonhyang couldnt take his eyes off the chilling sensation rising from his spine. This sensation of his fingertips turning cold was a first for him. What was that just now? The moment Mok Gyeong-un from the Heaven and Earth Society placed his fingers on the stone slab, the energy within his body reacted extremely sensitively and activated on its own. As if it were being vigilant of something. Its like pitch black. It was difficult to explain this sensation. Nothing came to mind except that it was sinister and dark. While being engrossed in the unpleasant feeling, Mok Gyeong-un from the Heaven and Earth Society slowly turned his head, and before he knew it, he was looking at him. As a result, their eyes met directly. !? Joo Woonhyang immediately furrowed his brows. That was because that fellow named Mok Gyeong-un was looking at him as if he found him interesting. Why was he looking at him with such eyes? It was a moment of puzzlement. Then, Commander Si Wooryang of the Second Office, who had been assessing him, shouted the result. Trainee Mok Gyeong-un. Five-point segmentation of the slab. First place! At the result that instantly replaced first place, the trainees buzzed with murmurs, unable to hide their confusion. Huh? What? First place? Its incredible, but isnt Joo Woonhyang even more amazing? Why did this result come out? It was difficult for ordinary trainees who didnt know how challenging this advanced technique was to understand the result. Among the trainees, only a few top-ranked individuals could comprehend this outcome. Mok Gyeong-un, who had passed, calmly walked towards the successful group. And as he passed by Joo Woonhyang, he whispered as if muttering, S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You had it hidden tightly in your middle danjeon, not your lower danjeon. !? Hearing those words, Joo Woonhyangs pupils trembled slightly. He tried his best not to show any reaction, but Mok Gyeong-un didnt miss this fleeting moment. However, there was no time for a lengthy conversation now, so he just said that much and walked past him. -Clench! On the other hand, Joo Woonhyang clenched his fist tightly the moment Mok Gyeong-un passed by him. Seop Chun, who had been in front of Mok Gyeong-un, who had stood in the last row of the successful candidates, quietly slipped back and whispered to him, Well done, my lord. There was no hardship. He had merely crumbled a stone slab. To such Mok Gyeong-un, Seop Chun asked in a low voice, as if puzzled, But my lord Didnt you showcase your skills too much? He had been curious about this anyway. Of course, to pass the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process, one had to be among the top-ranked. However, if Mok Gyeong-un had wanted to, he could have been among the top-ranked without necessarily displaying such an advanced technique, by adjusting his performance to a certain extent. But because of this, he was worried that he had unnecessarily drawn great attention. To his words, Mok Gyeong-un replied, A troublesome matter has arisen. A troublesome matter? Yes. Mok Gyeong-un recalled something that had happened a moment ago. *** Just a moment ago, As Mok Gyeong-un approached the Gyeokse Stone slab to take the test, a voice reached his ears. -So youre the one who fearlessly tried to harm that person. !? It was none other than the Voice Transmission Technique. Mok Gyeong-un moved his eyes with narrowed eyes without showing any reaction. Were there people in the palace who could use the Voice Transmission Technique? While he was puzzled, the voice continued, -Youre composed. Quite impressive for your young age. A man. The voice belonged to a man, but he was using a quite feminine way of speaking. Usually, such a way of speaking was characteristic of eunuchs. Mok Gyeong-un opened his perception and tried to trace where this sound was being transmitted from by moving only his eyes. -Do you think you can find me by looking around? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed even further. The sound dispersed in all directions, and the energy that contained it also spread out as if bouncing around, making it impossible to trace. It was different from the Voice Transmission Technique he knew, the general voice transmission. At that moment, the voice was heard, -Its useless to search. Im speaking using the Six Directions Voice Transmission. Six Directions Voice Transmission? What was that? Did it refer to a technique that manipulated energy and sound in this way? -Rather, according to Elder Beoms words, you have crossed the wall, but the energy I sense from you is merely at the Peak Realm at best. Elder Beom? From these words, Mok Gyeong-un could make two inferences. They moved quickly. The only elder with the surname Beom that Mok Gyeong-un knew was the one he had seen at the inn in the heavy downpour. Since he had fully read that elders energy, Mok Gyeong-un could discover that an elder named Beom was alive in the palace and that he was a eunuch from the Western Depot. He had noticed him being startled upon seeing him yesterday and hurriedly heading somewhere, but it seemed he had moved faster than expected. This person must also be a eunuch. He didnt know about other things, but eunuchs couldnt easily change the way of speaking ingrained in their mouths. That meant this person was likely a colleague or superior of Elder Beom. Hmm. He had expected it to become troublesome, but they had moved faster than anticipated. Even before Mong Mu-yak could resolve it. At that moment, the voice transmission continued, -If thats the case, it means youre hiding your true martial prowess, right? This is perfect. If you have truly crossed the wall, show the skills befitting of that. Mok Gyeong-un slightly furrowed his brows. Show his skills? Here? Originally, Mok Gyeong-un had intended to leave marks on the Gyeokse Stone slab at a level similar to Seop Chun or Mong Mu-yak. There was no need to reveal his skills here. However, the other party made this request, and it truly started to become troublesome. What should I do? The other partys intention was clear. It was literally to confirm his martial prowess. Of course, nothing good would come from being dragged along by this. However, the other party was also not someone to be taken lightly. -If you ignore my words, you will immediately be disqualified from the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination for the crime of attempting to harm that person. !? -If you dont want that, show the skills befitting of your level. At this voice transmission, Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched with an expressionless gaze. It was no different from saying they would forcibly interfere with his affairs if he didnt showcase his skills. *** Isnt it the one sent by that old eunuch from the Western Depot and the woman he serves? Most likely. Ha Seop Chun couldnt hide his concern at Mok Gyeong-uns words. Although he had hoped it wasnt the case, it seemed the woman that eunuch served held a high position. Otherwise, how could she mobilize an expert skilled enough to conceal his location from his lord using the Voice Transmission Technique? If that were the case, that expert might be one of the top masters in the palace. If so, My lord, if its an expert of that level, we might be able to identify who it is. Ill have Mong Mu-yak investigate once the first round of the Warrior Examination is over Investigating is fine, but theres no need to do anything. Pardon? But if we just leave them be, they will surely interfere even more Theyll approach us on their own anyway. Approach us? If they had thought of retaliation first, they wouldnt have come out asking to see my skills. Ah! *** Two walls away from the senior training grounds where the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination was being held. There, a middle-aged eunuch in a red officials robe with elaborate patterns appeared, his hands clasped behind his back. As soon as he saw him, Eunuch Beom Jeung, who had been waiting, clasped his hands together in a polite gesture. Chief Eunuch Ho. Chief Eunuch. It was an honorific used to address high-ranking eunuchs. There were only a few eunuchs who could be addressed as Chief Eunuch, and one of them was the Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot, the highest position. Eunuch Beom Jeung, who held the position of Chief Eunuch just below that, asked, What do you think after seeing it in person? Although it was rude, his martial arts were so outstanding that it was difficult to approach. At those words, Chief Eunuch Ho frowned. Did it upset him? At this, Eunuch Beom hurriedly bowed his head and carefully said, Of course, I dont mean to the extent of Chief Eunuch Ho, who is acknowledged as the best master in the Western Depot No. He was much more outstanding than I expected. What do you mean? He managed to find me. Pardon? Chief Eunuch Ho of the Western Depot turned his head away from the questioning Eunuch Beom and looked towards the training grounds. He still couldnt forget those eyes. Before he withdrew after confirming the fellows skills and expressing admiration, he sent just one message using the Six Directions Voice Transmission. -Indeed. At that moment, the fellow accurately looked at him, who was hiding under the tiled roof of the building. !? The moment their eyes met, Chief Eunuch Ho couldnt hide his surprise. When using the Six Directions Voice Transmission, the sound and energy resonated identically from front, back, left, right, up, and down, making it impossible to determine the location. However, that fellow named Mok Gyeong-un had accurately discerned his location. This was the first time he had experienced such a thing. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 C The Disregard for the Embroided Uniform Guard (6)Not long after, the internal energy measurement of all the trainees was completed. Hmm. Seeing the number of successful and failed candidates, Commander Chae Ho-seong raised an eyebrow and let out a faint groan. Out of the total 103 trainees, the number of failures was 37. The successful candidates numbered 66. Far more had passed the internal energy measurement compared to last years selection process. This is unexpected. At that time, Chae Ho-seong had participated as an assistant. Back then, there were 48 successful candidates, but this time, the number had significantly increased. It meant that the current class had relatively higher skills. Interesting, isnt it? At his words, the six Commanders of the Six Offices Officials standing below the platform nodded in agreement. Even before, outstanding trainees would occasionally appear. However, this class was particularly different. Two trainees with martial prowess at the level of a Embroidered Uniform Guard Commander or above had emerged. Mok Gyeong-un, Joo Woonhyang. Two individuals with a distinctly different feel. Neither of them was expected, but they had been hiding astonishing martial prowess. Moreover, since neither of them were preselected candidates, they were virtually strong contenders for the top scorer (first place) and second place in the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination. While Chae Ho-seong and the Commanders were making similar assessments, only Commander Seo Yerin was observing someone. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. My senses is warning me. If she were in charge as the overall supervisor, she would have judged that he shouldnt be allowed to pass, no matter the reason. However, she quickly suppressed that thought. After all, she hadnt joined the Embroidered Uniform Guard to enjoy wealth and glory or out of loyalty to the country. Unless he directly caused trouble, there was no need to pay attention. Commander Chae Ho-seong looked at the successful candidates of the internal energy measurement and spoke, I extend my congratulations to the trainees who have passed the first stage of the selection process. Woohoooooo!!! At his congratulations, the successful candidates erupted in cheers. Becoming a member of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, the Emperors special guard, was a great honor and glory for them. Commander Chae Ho-seong gestured for the cheering individuals to quiet down. As the hall became silent again, he said, However, this is just the beginning. From now on, we will officially conduct the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process for a month. The successful candidates focused on his words. It was an explanation of how the process would proceed. Before the second selection stage, we will impart the basic Embroidered Uniform Guard techniques such as the Arrest Techniques, the Gold Silk Hand Methods, and the basic formation of the Embroidered Uniform Guard for five days. There will be no eliminations during this stage. At those words, the successful candidates let out sighs of relief. It meant they would have a breather for at least five days. Seeing their reaction, Commander Chae Ho-seong smiled and continued, Dont be too happy. During the remaining month, you will undergo the Embroidered Uniform Guard apprenticeship period, and we will continuously assign scores to eliminate failures. Gasp. Continuous eliminations. At this, the trainees expressions darkened in various ways. It meant they couldnt let their guard down except for those five days. One of the trainees who had been listening silently raised his hand and asked, You mentioned an apprenticeship period, so how will it proceed? At the trainees question, everyone buzzed with murmurs. They were hearing about the apprenticeship period for the first time. To this, Commander Chae Ho-seong said, This class can be considered lucky. What do you mean? At least before being eliminated, youll have the opportunity to experience what the Embroidered Uniform Guard does by going around the palace interior. The trainees buzzed at those words. They didnt know that the apprenticeship would actually provide an opportunity to experience being a Embroidered Uniform Guard. Therefore, some trainees couldnt hide their excitement. Of course. Such opportunities are rare. The Embroidered Uniform Guard apprenticeship this time was entirely based on the opinion of the Director-General. It was a process approved with the consent of the Southern and Northern Commander-in-Chiefs. Testing the trainees practical abilities through an apprenticeship wasnt a bad idea. While the trainees were filled with anticipation for the practical field, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest for a different reason. Its as Ma Ra-hyeon said. It was as mentioned by Ma Ra-hyeon, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Commander. That meant he might have an opportunity to go to the underground prison sooner than expected, as promised. This was the right opportunity. Since the explanation wasnt finished yet, Commander Chae Ho-seong continued, Do you know why the Commanders of each office in the Six Offices Officials came as assistant supervisors? Its to provide you with the opportunity to experience each office for five days over the course of a month. Ooh! The trainees erupted in cheers at those words. They were being given the opportunity to experience not just a specific office, but all the offices. The First Office, which was in charge of the imperial family and the Inner Palace Bureau, was the most preferred office among the Six Offices Officials by everyone. Enjoy it to your hearts content. Pathetic bunch. They dont know that hell is about to begin. At their reaction, the Commanders of each office inwardly sneered. Although it was an opportunity to experience each office, it could also be a grueling process with the highest elimination rate in the history of the selection process. Throughout the apprenticeship period, scores would be given as if under surveillance, so there would be a constant stream of eliminations. Before the five-day basic Embroidered Uniform Guard training, I will designate the groups for the first apprenticeship office in advance. Already? This is exciting. Please, the First Office! I-I want to go to the Sixth Office. Everyone was filled with anticipation at the announcement that the groups for each office of the Six Offices Officials would be determined already. It was understandable to be curious about which office they would be assigned to first. The most preferred offices were naturally the First Office, which was in charge of the imperial family, the Third Office, which could be considered another core of the Embroidered Uniform Guard as the intelligence department, and the Sixth Office, where the exceptionally beautiful Commander Seo Yerin, known as the Ice Flower of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, was assigned. Even if they rotate according to a set order, theyll eventually go through all the offices, so its just shuffling the cards. While the trainees had their hopes, Mok Gyeong-un thought inwardly. It didnt matter which office they were assigned to first, as there was nothing particularly good or bad about it. In the end, they had no choice but to experience all the offices. Ultimately, the second test was to assess how well they adapted to whichever office they were assigned to and how outstanding their work abilities as future Embroidered Uniform Guards could be. The Fourth Office is in charge of the prisons, right? Of course, he hoped to be assigned to the Fourth Office first. It would allow him to shorten the time even more. And, It would be nice if the groups were divided. The ones he hoped to be in separate groups were Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak. Although they had pledged loyalty to him, they strictly belonged to the Heaven and Earth Society. It was still questionable whether they would readily follow his orders even if they went against the Heaven and Earth Society. At that moment, Commander Chae Ho-seong, the overall supervisor, continued, The groups have been assigned based on the internal energy measurement scores, and the assignment to each office has been randomly determined by the Commanders present here, so complaints will not be accepted. Understood? Yes, sir!!! And so, the group assignment announcement began. Commander Hwa Yeong-in of the First Office came forward first and announced the members of Group 1. Trainee Namgoong Chunghyeon. At the first announcement, the corners of Namgoong Chunghyeons mouth, who had been calm until now, twitched. It seemed he also preferred the First Office, which was in charge of the imperial family. Mong Mu-yak, who had approached beside him like Seop Chun at some point, whispered, It might be because Namgoong Chunghyeons sister, Nam Gung-hye, is a concubine of the Emperor. A concubine? Yes. The Namgoong Clan has had ties with high-ranking officials for a long time, and it seems they had sent the eldest daughter of the clan head to the palace early on through these connections. I see. Hearing this, Mok Gyeong-un guessed why Namgoong Chunghyeon showed such a reaction. It seemed he was happy because the opportunity to meet his sister had come early. Starting with Namgoong Chunghyeon, the members of Group 1 were announced one by one. Yahoo! The First Office from the start! Im lucky. Naturally, the trainees who were assigned to the First Office from the start cheered, unable to hide their joy. The imperial familys Internal Palace Bureau was an office that everyone who aspired to become a Embroidered Uniform Guard wanted to be assigned to. Fortunately, I avoided the First Office. Unlike these trainees, Mok Gyeong-un had no interest in the First Office. He only wanted the Fourth Office, where the underground prison was located. Since they said it was based on scores, and Namgoong Chunghyeon, who is in third place, was assigned to the First Office, I wont be assigned to the First Office. There were only five offices left, so there was a 20% chance. However, there was an unexpected announcement here. Trainee Mok Gyeong-un. Huh? They called his name next. At this, Mok Gyeong-un raised his hand without showing any reaction. With this, the group formation for the First Office is complete. !? Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. If they had considered the scores, the top six should never have overlapped. However, the fact that Namgoong Chunghyeon, who was in third place, and himself, who was in first place, were in the same group, was something he couldnt accept. That would be the case if he were in seventh place. At this, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. It doesnt seem like it just happened this way. Since raising an objection here wouldnt change the office assignment, Mok Gyeong-un quietly closed his mouth, although he was suspicious. And so, the announcement for Group 1 ended. Since there were 66 people, they called exactly 11 names. Next, I will announce Group 2. Commander Si Wooryang of the Second Office came forward and started the announcement. The Second Office was responsible for the inspection and security of the internal and external palaces. It could be said that they had the opportunity to interact with numerous officials in the palace. Trainee Seop Chun. The first one to be called was Seop Chun. As the groups were divided, Seop Chun spoke to Mok Gyeong-un with regret, Its unfortunate. If we were in the same group, we might have been able to visit that place even faster if we did well. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled silently. It seemed Seop Chun had also realized that there was an opportunity to enter the underground prison more quickly after hearing about the Embroidered Uniform Guard apprenticeship. However, if they entered together, he wouldnt be able to carry out the secret mission from the Shadow Clan Master. This was better. Trainee Geum Jong-hyeon. The next one to be called was Geum Jong-hyeon, who was in fourth place in the internal energy measurement. When he was called, he had an unpleasant expression. When Namgoong Chunghyeon was called, he had also frowned, probably because he was in the same group as Seop Chun, a late-stage disciple from the Heaven and Earth Society. Tsk tsk. Who knows if its good? Geum Jong-hyeon, a disciple of the Zhongnan Sect, belonged to the Righteous Alliance, so Seop Chun wasnt particularly pleased either. In the meantime, the remaining trainees of Group 2 were announced. Unlike the First Offices Group 1, the trainees didnt particularly cheer or show signs of being pleased during the announcement of Group 2. Next, I will announce Group 3. Commander Oh Mu-gi of the Third Office came forward and started the announcement. Many trainees preferred the intelligence department, so there were quite a few happy reactions here. Group 3 included Mong Mu-yak and 9 other trainees. Next, I will announce Group 4. Commander Mak Myeong-ho of the Fourth Office stepped forward. As soon as they saw him, the trainees flinched. Among the six offices of the Six Offices Officials, five offices had at least a few who preferred them to some extent, but the Fourth Office was different. The office in charge of the prisons. The Fourth Office managed all the prisons and criminals in the palace. In particular, there was a notorious place, which was the underground prison of the palace. It housed everyone from traitors to numerous heinous criminals from the Central Plains, and managing them was the responsibility of the Fourth Office of the Six Offices Officials, so everyone avoided it. Please dont be chosen. Its not the prison from the start, right? Everyone prayed that they wouldnt be assigned to the Fourth Office. At that moment, Commander Mak Myeong-ho of the Fourth Office opened his mouth. Trainee Joo Woonhyang. Yes! Great! The moment his name was called, a few people cheered. It was Yeom Gyeong from the Huashan Sect and Wi Bu-cheong. It seemed Joo Woonhyang had more enemies than expected. What a pity. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue. He had wanted to go to the Fourth Office first, but Joo Woonhyang was assigned there. It cant be helped. Now that it had come to this, he could only hope that the next assignment would be the Fourth Office. Heh. Yeom Gyeong from the Huashan Sect openly sneered at Joo Woonhyang. Although others didnt know, Yeom Gyeong had a reason for disliking Joo Woonhyang so much. That was because, at a gathering of Taoist sects, he had been humiliated in front of the True Persons of the Huashan Sect, the Kongtong Sect, and the Zhongnan Sect because of Joo Woonhyang. Damn that bet. Thanks to that bet, Joo Woonhyang was acknowledged as a genius, while he was treated as a mediocre talent. Because of this, Yeom Gyeong greatly disliked him. He just wished for Joo Woonhyang to not do well, and amidst that, when Joo Woonhyang was assigned to the Fourth Office, which everyone dreaded, he almost let out a cheer in joy. I heard even the Embroidered Uniform Guards avoid the prison because its so difficult, so your assignment luck is bad from the start, Joo Woonhyang. Yeom Gyeong openly sneered at Joo Woonhyang. Then, Commander Mak Myeong-ho announced the next trainee for the Fourth Office. Trainee Yeom Gyeong! !? As soon as those words were spoken, Yeom Gyeongs expression twisted. Damn it! He had been sneering at that bastard until just now, so what kind of bolt from the blue was this? W-Why is that? Yeom Gyeong, unable to accept this, finally raised his hand and spoke. Then, Commander Mak Myeong-ho frowned and raised his voice, Didnt I say that objections to the group assignments will not be accepted? But Trainee Yeom Gyeong. Youre starting with a point deduction. What? Let me tell you in advance. During the apprenticeship period, if you receive three point deductions from us, the assistant supervisors, you will be immediately eliminated and demoted to a Embroidered Uniform Guard trainee. Understood? At those words, Yeom Gyeongs insides were boiling. He raised an objection and immediately received a point deduction. Who would have ever imagined that? Any complaints? N-No, sir. If he argued further here, he would be the one at a disadvantage. Yeom Gyeong, who had received a point deduction and the worst group assignment, gritted his teeth and inwardly cursed Commander Mak Myeong-ho. When the announcement for Group 4 ended, there was one person who was disappointed. It was Wi Bu-cheong, the disciple of Gwi Sa-man, the Sixth Devil Sovereign of the Demonic Alliance. Tsk. He had inwardly hoped to be in the same group as Joo Woonhyang. That way, he would have the opportunity to interfere with Joo Woonhyang becoming a Embroidered Uniform Guard or do something to him. However, Wi Bu-cheong soon shook his head. No, it doesnt matter. There was no need to be in the same group. For a moment, a faint killing intent flickered in his eyes as he looked at Joo Woonhyang. *** That day, after the group assignments were completed, the basic Embroidered Uniform Guard training began in the afternoon. The basic training was moved from the Embroidered Uniform Guard Training Barracks to the Embroidered Uniform Guard Training Grounds, and the 66 successful candidates of the selection process were arbitrarily assigned to the dormitories there. Late in the evening, after the training ended, The trainees dispersed throughout the Embroidered Uniform Guard Training Grounds. After finishing dinner, the time after that was free. They could go to the dormitories and rest, or they could use the individual training rooms in the Embroidered Uniform Guard Training Grounds. However, most of the trainees chose to train in the training rooms rather than rest for the upcoming Warrior Examination. In one of the empty dormitories. -Swish! The door to the dark dormitory room, where even the lanterns were extinguished, slowly opened. Through the gap in the door that opened with barely any sound, someone carefully entered. The face illuminated by the faint moonlight coming through the window. It was none other than Wi Bu-cheong, the disciple of Gwi Sa-man, the Sixth Devil Sovereign of the Demonic Alliance. As expected, no one is here. Wi Bu-cheong lifted the corners of his mouth. He had guessed that the bastard and everyone else would be in the individual training rooms, and it turned out to be correct. Wi Bu-cheong, who had entered like this, examined the four-person dormitory room. Then, after checking the belongings placed on the table next to a bed, he grinned wickedly. Found it. Wi Bu-cheong, who had found the place of the person he wanted, took something out of his bosom. It was a very small and sharp needle. Wi Bu-cheong took out a few needles that were not easily noticeable, approached the wooden pillow on the bed next to the table, and started inserting them. Hehehe. Wi Bu-cheong covered his mouth and reveled in it. Imagining the owner of this place returning to sleep on the bed, he couldnt hide his excitement. If these needles penetrated the back of the neck or the head, everything would go smoothly. Wi Bu-cheong, who was enjoying himself with such imagination, turned his body to leave and tried to take a step. However, The person I was waiting for didnt come, but a rat showed up instead. -Startle! Someone was leaning against the door with his back turned. Wi Bu-cheong, who had been staring at him intently, opened his mouth with a surprised voice. You Could it be Mok Gyeong-un? The person standing in front of the door was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Wi Bu-cheong, who discovered him, couldnt hide his inner bewilderment. That was because he had entered after confirming that no one was in the room, and he hadnt even felt any presence while inserting the needles into the wooden pillow. But how was this bastard in the room? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un sniffed his nose and opened his mouth. Forsythia fruit, Sambac herb, Goji berry root, centipede venom, and dried opium You prepared something interesting. !? Wi Bu-cheongs eyes widened. He didnt know exactly what kind of poison was on the needles. All he knew was, [Since the poisons that penetrate very slowly into the body and even opium that causes hallucinations are included, this will affect the brain and make him gradually go crazy.] That was about it. But he never expected opium to be mentioned from that bastards mouth. However, the problem wasnt that he had guessed the poison inside. How did he do this? How could he distinguish the smell applied to those tiny needles from this distance? It was impossible without directly putting his nose to it. But that wasnt the important thing right now. The fact that someone had caught him committing this act was a big problem. At this, Wi Bu-cheong tried to calmly handle the situation. Hey. Calm down. What should I calm down about? This isnt a bad thing for you either. We may all be in a competitive relationship, but the most annoying existence for you would be this guy, Joo Woonhyang. The owner of the bed was none other than Joo Woonhyang. Wi Bu-cheong thought Mok Gyeong-un would also be interested in what he was saying. Once we take care of this guy, there will be no one who can compete with you in the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warrior Examination. Oh? The guy showed a reaction. Unless he was an idiot, he would know how beneficial this was. If things went well, it seemed like he could just let it slide. Ive already laid the groundwork, so forget about the rest and just quietly turn a blind eye. Pretend not to know and let it go. Is that it? At those words, Wi Bu-cheong grinned and said, Yeah. As expected, I thought there would be something that resonates between you and me. For now, its a bit awkward to keep staying here, so lets go out and -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns figure disappeared from the door. Wi Bu-cheong, who was startled, looked around, and before he knew it, Mok Gyeong-un was standing next to Joo Woonhyangs assigned bed. When? He didnt see it even though it was right in front of his eyes. While he was perplexed, Mok Gyeong-un extended his palm towards the wooden pillow on the bed. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then, the needles that had been inserted into the wooden pillow came out and floated in the air. V-Void grasp? He knew that Mok Gyeong-uns internal energy was extraordinary from the first test, but he hadnt expected it to be profound enough to enable void grasp. At this, Wi Bu-cheong, who sensed that something was wrong, tried to dash towards the door. However, before he could even do that, -Slap! Mok Gyeong-un suddenly grabbed his hair and pulled him back. Ack! For a moment, he was about to scream in pain, but, Shh. You need to be quiet. Mok Gyeong-un warned him. At this, the flustered Wi Bu-cheong hurriedly said to Mok Gyeong-un, W-Why are you doing this? Who knows? Who knows? This isnt a bad thing for you either. You just need to turn a blind eye, so why -Grip! Ugh! Before he could even finish his words, Mok Gyeong-un pulled Wi Bu-cheongs hair even harder, brought his face close, and said with a smile, Actually, it doesnt matter to me whether you do this or not. I-It doesnt matter, but why? The problem is, a person who has enjoyed something once doesnt stop after doing it just once. No. Thats You dont need to try hard to make excuses. Im the same way. What do you mean, you too? Once Ive tasted blood, I cant control myself. !? Along with those words, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth stretched up to his ears. Looking at that face filled with nothing but malice, Wi Bu-cheongs pupils trembled like crazy. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 C Primordial True Qi (1)It was a night with an unusually white and bright moon. Joo Woonhyang, who was moving from the individual training room of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Training Grounds to the dormitory, stopped his steps near the rear gate of the dormitory. Whats going on? Two Embroidered Uniform Guard Warriors were standing guard under the torchlight at each gate. Since it was close to the morning, it was common for some of them to doze off occasionally, but it was strange that both of them had their heads lowered. Joo Woonhyang approached them closely and examined them. -Swish! He lightly touched them. However, they remained motionless with their heads lowered. At this, Joo Woonhyang placed his fingers on the pulses on their necks, Acupuncture point sealing. Acupuncture point sealing was a technique that could put the opponent to sleep or immobilize them by pressing specific acupoints on the human body, and these guards had been subjected to it. To do such a thing here Although the martial arts of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warriors werent that strong, who could have been so bold to do this in the Embroidered Uniform Guards territory? Joo Woonhyang slowly drew upon his energy with vigilance. Something didnt feel right. -Snap! At that moment, the sound of fingers snapping came from the corner of the wall. Turning his head, he saw the figures of two individuals in the darkness where the torchlight didnt reach. Focusing his energy to enhance his eyesight, their outlines became visible. Mok Gyeong-un? It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un, the late-stage disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society. But who was the one kneeling in front of him? The face was covered with something like a headscarf, so it was impossible to see who it was. However, the appearance of being subdued was utterly unsightly. Whats going on? Already, his vigilance towards Mok Gyeong-un had heightened due to the incident during the day, and now he was perplexed about how to interpret this situation. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un gestured to Joo Woonhyang. As if telling him to come closer. Hes bold enough to seal the acupoints of Embroidered Uniform Guard Warriors in the Embroidered Uniform Guards territory. No matter what, hell try to make contact in some way if I avoid him. Although he didnt know what purpose that fellow had, it seemed like a situation he couldnt avoid. After all, they were staying in the same dormitory. Joo Woonhyang slowly moved his steps towards that place. As the distance narrowed, Mok Gyeong-un smiled affably and said, Finally, we have an opportunity to have a quiet conversation. An opportunity for conversation? So, had he been waiting for him all this time? Although he responded calmly and nonchalantly, Joo Woonhyangs vigilance heightened. How bold of you. Not only sealing the acupoints of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Warriors but also that fellow over there, whats going on? At Joo Woonhyangs words, Mok Gyeong-un still replied with a smiling face, There arent many places where we can have a quiet conversation here. So, I prepared a modest setting, although its not much. Prepared a setting? Yes, but someone tried to make an appointment first, so I had to make them yield like this. -Tap! Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on the head of a trainee wearing a headscarf and concealing his identity. Then, the trainee who had been kneeling trembled. Judging from the reaction, he seemed to be terrified. Who on earth is it? It was difficult to tell who it was just by looking at the attire. But he wasnt particularly curious either. If he tried to save that trainee from Mok Gyeong-uns hands out of a misplaced sense of sympathy, it might lead to more troublesome matters. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un removed the headscarf from the trainees head. Wi Bu-cheong? He was surprised inwardly at the unexpected face. Why was that fellow, who could be considered a preselected candidate from Prince Gyeongjins faction, caught in the hands of that unsightly bastard? While he was perplexed, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, He had done something interesting to your wooden pillow. Something interesting? Joo Woonhyang glared at Wi Bu-cheong with eyes filled with suspicion. !? He seemed to be filled with fear, unable to even make proper eye contact. He was a disciple of Gwi Sa-man, the Sixth Devil Sovereign of the Demonic Alliance, so he had acted more arrogantly than anyone else, as if there was nothing in the world to fear. But to see such a fellow making that expression What did he do? Joo Woonhyang opened his mouth, puzzled. Its poison. Yes, thats right. At Mok Gyeong-uns affirmative answer, Joo Woonhyang clicked his tongue inwardly. He had known it for a long time, but perhaps because he had received teachings from the Demonic Alliance, an unorthodox sect notorious for its wickedness, he had become even bolder. To think that he would try to use poison on him in a place like this. I guess I really got on his nerves. Although the bastard kept glaring at him with murderous eyes whenever he had the chance, he had expected some troublesome incident to occur in the near future, but to think it would be today was quite a spectacle. Mok Gyeong-un asked with a puzzled expression, You dont seem greatly surprised? Its not something to be particularly surprised about. At Joo Woonhyangs words, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth slightly lifted. As if he had found something interesting. Im starting to want to have a deeper conversation with you. I dont. When he flatly refused, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Then, he tapped Wi Bu-cheongs head, who was trembling in fear, with his fingers and said, Dont be like that. Lets have a bit more conversation. Before that, what should we do with this fellow? Its a gift of sorts, so do you want to take him graciously? Mok Gyeong-un was giving him the choice. At this, Wi Bu-cheong looked at Joo Woonhyang pitifully and moved his eyes up and down. As if pleading for help. Please! Please! Although he had wanted to kill Joo Woonhyang so badly, at this moment, he was the only lifeline. This bastard was truly a fiendish fellow. Joo Woonhyang, who had been staring intently at this sight, spoke, I refuse. Its a bit much to simply accept as a gift someone who tried to harm me. If youre going to give it as a gift anyway, Id appreciate it if you could cleanly deal with it yourself. Proxy murder? At these words, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile. He was even cunning enough to understand his intentions right away. If he was going to give it as a gift, he should handle it thoroughly himself to avoid any future complications. On the other hand, Wi Bu-cheongs eyes widened as if they would burst out. W-What the hell are these bastards? He was on the verge of going crazy, caught between the two who were casually bargaining over his life as if buying and selling goods. If Mok Gyeong-un hadnt sealed his mute acupoint, he would have screamed or begged for his life, but there was nothing he could do. He couldnt understand how he ended up caught between these crazy bastards. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his head and neck with both hands. Proxy murder Youre quite calculating despite having someone who tried to take your life right in front of you. To refuse such pleasure. He was licking his lips as he said that. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un like that, Joo Woonhyang took a deep breath. This fellow might be even more dangerous than he had thought. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Joo Woonhyang opened his mouth without showing any reaction, as if it was nothing. Its not like I have a big backing like someone else. Behind that fellow were the Heaven and Earth Society and Imperial Concubine Seo. On the other hand, from Joo Woonhyangs perspective, directly killing Wi Bu-cheong would lead to troublesome matters. The guy was a disciple of Gwi Sa-man, the Sixth Devil Sovereign of the Demonic Alliance, and belonged to Prince Gyeongjins faction. He wasnt even a Embroidered Uniform Guard yet, merely a trainee, so if he hastily killed the bastard, there was a high probability that Prince Gyeongjins faction would make a fuss. Even if the bastard had tried to poison him. Backing Youre quite the exaggerator. Alright. Then, lets consider this my small gift. What? It was at that very moment. Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Wi Bu-cheongs hair and tilted his head back. Then, he whispered into the ear of Wi Bu-cheong, who couldnt do anything due to the acupoint sealing, Do you know? When this type of poison enters through the skin, its effects appear very slowly. But theres also a way to make it work quickly. !? Wi Bu-cheongs pupils trembled. Even the person who had provided him with this poison needle didnt know about this, so how did this bastard know? It was a moment of bewilderment. -Stab! The poison needle pierced Wi Bu-cheongs right eyeball. Arghhhh! Despite the mute acupoint being sealed, when the needle penetrated his eye, the pain was so severe that Wi Bu-cheong convulsed and even let out a groan. !!!!!! Even Joo Woonhyang, who had been watching this scene, was at a loss for words for a moment. He never expected him to stab the poison needle into the eyeball. Wi Bu-cheongs movements, who had been convulsing in pain, ceased not long after. But before anyone knew it, he had a dazed expression and was in a trance. Ha Joo Woonhyang clicked his tongue at the sight. Truly bold. That fellows backing wasnt ordinary either, yet there was not a shred of hesitation in his actions. Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said, Is it a satisfactory gift? He was smiling with a radiant face, but it was filled with nothing but malice. Dangerous. Really. Instinct was strongly warning him. Telling him not to get involved with that bastard. While his mind was somewhat complicated about what to do, Mok Gyeong-un took steps towards him. Now that Ive given you a gift, shall we learn more about you? -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns figure blurred in front of his eyes and instantly closed the distance between them. Fast. His lightness skill was beyond imagination. Joo Woonhyang hurriedly leaped backwards. -Paat! It was the Silent Shadow Step he had learned from his second teacher. The Silent Shadow Step was a body movement technique of the Silent Killing Sect, one of the Four Great Assassin groups. Although it couldnt be said to be significantly superior to the current body movement technique of the Kongtong Sect, it allowed for such mysterious movements. -Swish! Joo Woonhyang somersaulted in the air while leaping backwards, going over Mok Gyeong-un who was trying to grab him. Oh? Take this. Joo Woonhyang, who had been rotating his energy in reverse before somersaulting, struck Mok Gyeong-uns back as soon as he landed behind him. -Whoosh! The palm strike infused with rotating wind pressure aimed at Mok Gyeong-uns back. However, Mok Gyeong-un bent his waist while simultaneously rotating his body sideways, and then struck Joo Woonhyangs head and neck with his legs in succession. -Bam! Thud! Joo Woonhyang, who was hit on both the neck and head simultaneously, crashed to the ground. It was so painful that he almost lost consciousness for a moment. -Grit! Joo Woonhyang, who gritted his teeth, launched another palm strike with reverse rotation towards Mok Gyeong-uns ankle as he lightly landed after striking him. -Whoosh! This time, even Mok Gyeong-un couldnt avoid it. The moment it touched his ankle, Mok Gyeong-uns body was flipped over by the fiercely rotating condensed wind pressure and was sent flying. It worked. Even Mok Gyeong-un, who seemed to have reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm according to his estimation, couldnt withstand this power. But the moment of joy was short-lived. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been sent flying, maintained his balance with ease, let alone falling over. -Tap! Interesting technique. What the? This bastard? Joo Woonhyang was dumbfounded. It was the Reverse Rotating True Qi that possessed the power to almost turn the Gyeokse Stone slab into powder fragments. It had struck his ankle directly, yet he was too unscathed. No. He wasnt completely unscathed. The torn flesh near his ankle was slightly open, and blood was flowing down. Mok Gyeong-un, who had regained his balance and stood upright, slightly frowned as he looked at the wound on his ankle. I blocked it with Death Qi, but a wound still formed. Death Qi was the energy of death. It could scatter most ordinary true energy, but Joo Woonhyangs technique not only didnt scatter but also penetrated his Death Qi and inflicted a wound. Is it because of that energy after all? The energy in Joo Woonhyangs middle danjeon was different from ordinary internal energy. It felt completely opposite to his own Death Qi or Demonic Qi. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth slightly lifted. Im starting to become more and more interested in that power. With those words, he took steps towards Joo Woonhyang again. At this, Joo Woonhyang endured the pain and stood up. Its a labyrinth. This was a complete monster. To reach this realm at such a young age, unlike himself who had become strong due to various opportunities, he was a true genius. There was no confidence in defeating him. However, he couldnt just take it lying down. -Paat! Joo Woonhyang, who judged that he couldnt defeat Mok Gyeong-un with his current skills, leaped towards the main hall of the Six Offices Officials of the Embroidered Uniform Guard while simultaneously trying to shout. At that very moment, Mok Gyeong-uns figure blurred and instantly reached in front of him. Crazy! He was even faster than before. Mok Gyeong-un, who appeared right in front of him, struck his Adams apple with the blade of his hand between his thumb and index finger. Ack! He couldnt shout as he was hit in the Adams apple. As he staggered backward for a moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Joo Woonhyangs wrist with lightning-fast Arrest Techniques and twisted it behind his back. Then, he placed his left palm on the immobilized Joo Woonhyangs chest. And he injected Death Qi into his activated middle danjeon. -Whoosh! The purpose was to find out what this unique energy in Joo Woonhyangs middle danjeon was. It was at that very moment. -Roar! The middle danjeon in the heart area became heated as if a flame had ignited. The surging hot energy began to strongly push out Mok Gyeong-uns Death Qi. Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised. What is this? -Mortal, why are you doing that? Cheong-ryeong asked, seemingly puzzled. -The energy in his middle danjeon is completely pushing out the Death Qi. It was a phenomenon he had never experienced before. The energy of death scatters and weakens the energy possessed by living beings. However, this energy in Joo Woonhyangs heart, the middle danjeon, strongly responded to the Death Qi and pushed it away, preventing it from approaching. -Its the first time Ive seen innate source energy with such deep purity and strength. -Source energy? Did you just say source energy? -Yes. -Ha! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her astonishment. She, too, had doubts when Mok Gyeong-un said that Joo Woonhyang had an exceptional energy in his middle danjeon, not the lower danjeon. But upon learning that it was innate source energy with deep purity that opposed the energy of death, Death Qi, she could now be certain. -Mortal. It seems this fellow has learned the Breathing Technique of the Immortals. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 C Primordial True Qi (2)Mortal. It seems this brat has learned the Breathing Technique of the Immortals. -The Breathing Technique of the Immortals? Cheong-ryeong spoke to the puzzled Mok Gyeong-un. -Do you remember when I told you that the techniques for circulating energy in cultivation methods or divine arts originated from the Breathing Technique of the ancient Taoists? -Ah Yes. -In the distant past, Taoist priests or immortals who had achieved deep cultivation practiced a breathing method to boost their source energy for longevity and ascension. -Boosting the source energy itself, not just internal energy? Isnt source energy the predetermined life itself from birth? -Yes. The energy of life is originally a predetermined source energy. Thats why, in the distant past, it was called primordial true qi. Primordial true qi. It was the true original true qi that humans possessed innately from birth. In this regard, things like internal energy were called postnatal true qi, as they were cultivated postnatally. -Amazing. I heard that the Breathing Technique of the Immortals, no, the method of cultivating primordial true qi, had already been lost even in Taoism a long time ago. -Then this person has cultivated the primordial true qi that had been lost? -The only energy that can completely oppose the energy of the dead, Death Qi, is that. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with interest. Primordial true qi, which was completely opposite to Death Qi. Perhaps this was the reason why he had felt a strange aversion since the first time he saw him. To this, Cheong-ryeong warned Mok Gyeong-un. -Be careful. Even if its a weak energy, if its completely opposed, it could be very fatal to you, mortal Before the warning could even finish, The hot energy surging from Joo Woonhyangs middle danjeon caused a great rebound. As a result, Mok Gyeong-uns palm, which had been placed on his chest, was repelled. Seizing that fleeting moment, Joo Woonhyang struck a palm strike infused with primordial true qi towards Mok Gyeong-uns danjeon. -Bang! Mok Gyeong-uns body bent like a shrimp as he was hit in the abdomen. It worked! It wasnt because he had been hit. The moment the palm strike touched his abdomen, it was to disperse it using the technique of harmonizing and blending. -Crackle! The primordial true qi flowed out through the soles of Mok Gyeong-uns feet, and the stone on the ground cracked. Seeing this, Joo Woonhyang clicked his tongue. He never expected him to disperse the palm strike so easily from this distance when he was caught off guard. However, the real strike wasnt this palm strike. With his other hand, Joo Woonhyang unleashed the Reverse Rotating True Qi he had prepared and aimed at Mok Gyeong-uns heart. Its that technique again. Perhaps it was the technique with the greatest power among the ones Joo Woonhyang had learned. However, it was his mistake to show the same technique multiple times. From Mok Gyeong-uns perspective, this was no different from kindly providing a lesson. -Whoosh! At that moment, Death Qi began to condense and rotate in reverse in Mok Gyeong-uns palm as well. Sensing this, Joo Woonhyangs eyes widened. No way? However, Mok Gyeong-un and Joo Woonhyangs palm strikes collided. -Bang! Simultaneously, a strong wind pressure erupted, and cracks formed on the ground around the two. The moment of collision was almost a balance of forces. At this, Joo Woonhyang couldnt hide his inner shock. How did he do this? The Reverse Rotating True Qi was a very profound technique. It wasnt the type of technique that could be learned simply by observing; it required enlightenment of the true meaning contained within the technique. Yet, seeing Mok Gyeong-un precisely imitating it, Joo Woonhyang was naturally astonished. -Tremble tremble The force rotating in reverse was in a stalemate for a moment. It was even more so because the energies of the two were completely opposite. However, no matter how opposite the energies were, there was bound to be a difference in strength. I-Im being pushed back. Joo Woonhyangs pupils trembled. As Mok Gyeong-un drew upon more Death Qi, -Bang! Joo Woonhyangs body was repelled backward. He flew several feet and rolled on the ground several times before coming to a stop. Ugh. Joo Woonhyang, who had suffered internal injuries, vomited a mouthful of black blood. A monster like fellow He collapsed limply. This was the first time encountering such a monster. From the realm he had reached to his energy, everything was on a different level, so he wasnt an opponent that could be dealt with through any means. Cough cough Joo Woonhyang, who was coughing up blood, staggered and barely managed to stand up. His legs were trembling. With his current condition after suffering internal injuries, it was impossible to even escape. Joo Woonhyang raised his head and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. And then he was dumbfounded. Just a scratch? He was in such a state that it was difficult to even move due to internal injuries, while Mok Gyeong-un only had a small scratch on his palm. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at the wound on his palm, opened his mouth. That power you possess. It seems quite troublesome. What? Im talking about primordial true qi. !? At these words, Joo Woonhyangs eyes widened. How did this person recognize primordial true qi? Primordial true qi was different from ordinary internal energy that could be cultivated postnatally, so it wasnt the type of energy that could be discerned through perception. At this, Joo Woonhyang asked in a rather serious voice, You What on earth are you? Who knows? Thats not important, but Im in a dilemma. A dilemma? Im thinking it might be better to kill you now, considering the future. What? As soon as those words were spoken, he took steps towards Joo Woonhyang. It seemed he was going to put it into action immediately. Even though he was approaching slowly, Joo Woonhyang couldnt properly control his body due to his internal injuries. -Step step! The sound of Mok Gyeong-uns footsteps, approaching with murderous intent in his fingers, sounded like the signal of the Underworld Guard opening the gates of hell. And that signal quickened. Mok Gyeong-un leaped forward, intending to behead Joo Woonhyang in an instant. Unable to avoid it, Joo Woonhyang stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un, who was swinging his fingers with a desolate gaze. At that moment, -Smack! Mok Gyeong-uns fingers, which had been about to behead him, stopped precariously on his skin. -Drip! However, due to the murderous intent condensed in his fingers, the skin was cut, and blood flowed out. Joo Woonhyang asked, puzzled, Why did you stop? Youre quite peculiar. What do you mean by that? Youre the first person to make such an expression before getting beheaded. What do you mean by such an expression? Usually, people would either be overwhelmed with fear and lose their senses or glare at me with resentment. Of course, they would also tightly close their eyes before dying. But you stare at me intently even at the moment when your neck is about to be cut. And with a very desolate expression at that. This was a first for Mok Gyeong-un. He thought all humans would be the same in the face of death, but Joo Woonhyang was different. There was not a shred of fear towards death itself, and there was no feeling of resentment towards him either. There was only a gaze of regret. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Im curious about why you had such an expression. Joo Woonhyang frowned at this question. What on earth was this bastard? He couldnt read his thoughts at all. He abruptly tried to kill him and then stopped for a strange reason. Its a meaningless question, isnt it? The power of life and death is in your hands anyway. Still, I dont know, so Im asking. I dont know if youre playing with me, but after encountering a person like you, I absolutely dont want to make you an enemy. If Im forced to do so, Ill have to desperately try to kill you using any means necessary. Youre honest. Theres no need to deceive when I might die anyway. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un lifted the corners of his mouth. Its a first. Whats a first this time? Although that troublesome energy is annoying, I dont particularly want to kill you anymore. You dont want to kill me anymore? Yes, it seems like a very inefficient decision, but I dont dislike you that much. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Joo Woonhyang frowned and couldnt hide his bewilderment. Did this fellow really have a change of heart as he had said? Anyway, if there was a change in his mindset, it was also an opportunity to save his life. At this, Joo Woonhyang carefully gestured towards the fingers with his eyes and said, Then, cant you take this away? I havent received an answer yet. What answer? Ah! Was he asking why he had such a desolate expression when he was on the verge of death? He seemed like a really peculiar fellow. Why did he want to know such a thing? It was incomprehensible, but he wanted to end this situation, so he opened his mouth. I just regretted that moment. You regretted it? I had resolved to change everything with my own hands, but I was about to become unable to do anything again. At Joo Woonhyangs words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at him with peculiar eyes. They were clearly around the same age. But the way he spoke was as if he had gained enlightenment in life. That aspect felt very peculiar to him. At this, Mok Gyeong-un said to him, After hearing your answer, even more Before he could even finish his words, -Smack! At that moment, Joo Woonhyangs figure in front of his eyes disappeared. !? Where did he go? Mok Gyeong-un moved his eyes and surveyed his surroundings. Then, he saw a blurry figure charging towards him with tremendous momentum from the right. The speed was so immense that it was difficult to discern with the naked eye. It was impossible to avoid. -Swish! Bam bam bam bam! In an instant, something swiftly brushed past him. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Along with it, the vital points of his entire body were struck, and his body was sent flying limply into the air. -Crash! Ugh. Mok Gyeong-uns expression stiffened as he fell to the ground. Not only was it painful, but due to the energy penetrating the major vital points, his body couldnt move. That energy was suppressing the Death Qi within Mok Gyeong-uns body with a fierce momentum. Through this, Mok Gyeong-un could tell. This was, Primordial true qi It was identical to the energy Joo Woonhyang possessed. The difference was that it was primordial true qi that was incomparably vast and profound compared to Joo Woonhyangs. A chilling voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. Trainee Mok Gyeong-un. As expected, you are a dangerous existence. The owner of that voice was none other than Commander Seo Yerin, the deputy supervisor of the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process. Thanks to that, Mok Gyeong-un realized that his judgment had been correct. When he first saw Seo Yerin, he had felt an aversion similar to Joo Woonhyang, but only for a fleeting moment. However, unlike Joo Woonhyang, she possessed internal energy, so he had received this aversion faintly, but as expected, she had also cultivated primordial true qi. -Groan! Groan! The primordial true qi that had penetrated his body suppressed the Death Qi and tried to penetrate his five viscera and six bowels. At this, Mok Gyeong-un took a deep breath and transformed his energy. -Roar! At that moment, black energy surged from Mok Gyeong-uns body. It was Demonic Qi, born from gathering all the energy he had obtained so far, including Death Qi, into one. -Whoosh! The moment the energy was transformed into Demonic Qi, the profound primordial true qi that had penetrated each vital point was pushed out and oxidized, rising like a haze. What? At this strange sight, Commander Seo Yerins pupils, who had thought she had completely subdued Mok Gyeong-un, trembled faintly. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 C Primordial True Qi (3)Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-un slowly stood up as a hazy smoke billowed out. Commander Seo Yerins pupils trembled as she looked at him. Hes pushing out the primordial true qi that had penetrated his vital points. Primordial true qi was the source energy itself, so once it penetrated the body, it was difficult to expel it externally unless one possessed stronger internal power. However, the ferocious energy currently rising from Mok Gyeong-un was surprisingly pushing out the primordial true qi. What on earth is this energy? The smoke was gradually turning into black haze. The energy was difficult to describe, feeling both turbid and even evil. At this, wariness filled her eyes. Even after having his eight vital points struck and adjusting his power, to utilize such energy This person. He has crossed the wall. Seo Yerin was convinced at once that Mok Gyeong-un had crossed the wall. From the moment he had crumbled the Gyeokse Stone in the first test, she had estimated that he had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm or possibly even higher, which was quite astonishing. How could someone not even in his early twenties have reached such a realm? I heard he was a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master of the Heaven and Earth Society. If the information she had heard in advance was correct, that was the case. However, even the Shadow Clan Master of the Heaven and Earth Society hadnt reached this level of realm. Explaining this as simply the student surpassing the teacher seemed insufficient; everything about this person, from his energy to all aspects, felt dangerous. Lets subdue him for now. Anyway, the bastard had tried to kill Joo Woonhyang. Then, there was no need to show mercy. -Paat! Commander Seo Yerin kicked off the ground and leaped towards Mok Gyeong-un. Her figure blurred and disappeared in an instant. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns right eye flashed. Along with it, Mok Gyeong-un utilized Na Yul-rang, the Great Master of the Heaven and Earth Societys Bright Water Crossing Step, and moved his body with ultra-high-speed movement. -Smack! The moment Mok Gyeong-un moved, a hand abruptly emerged where he had been standing. It was none other than Seo Yerins hand. He dodged it? Seo Yerins delicate eyebrows raised upwards. Considering that the opponent was an expert who had crossed the wall, she had increased her speed to match that level. Yet, he had avoided it. Moreover, his movement was extraordinary. Ultra-high-speed movement? Her eyes shifted to the right. There, Mok Gyeong-un, who had dodged her attack, was thrusting his fingers infused with black energy towards her to launch a counterattack. Strong Energy? Judging from the momentum, it was definitely Strong Energy. But how could Strong Energy contain such a ferocious energy? She felt the primordial true qi within her body strongly rejecting it. Its not something to block with ordinary Strong Energy. At this, -Whoong! She concentrated her primordial true qi and created Strong Energy with a white light in her hand. With the Strong Energy formed, Seo Yerin thrust her fingers towards Mok Gyeong-uns wrist as he was stabbing towards her head. Quick response. At this, Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly stopped his thrust and changed direction using his footwork. -Bam! And he kicked upwards with his leg towards her chin. -Smack! However, Mok Gyeong-uns kick brushed through the air. She had twisted her body to the side in an instant. Not stopping there, Seo Yerin dug closer to Mok Gyeong-un and swiftly placed her palm on his abdomen. -Bang! At that moment, a rippling shockwave occurred from the point of impact. It was the Issuing of Strength. The energy infused with primordial true qi would penetrate his body and dig into his five viscera and six bowels. Or so she thought, -Bam! At that moment, her palm, which had been Issuing the Strength, was repelled. Puzzled about what this was, she soon couldnt hide her astonishment. That was because she discovered that Mok Gyeong-un had placed his palm towards her back. This fellow. He had blocked the Issuing of Strength with another Issuing of Strength. It was an unbelievable level of judgment. How could he use the Issuing of Strength towards her back in this fleeting moment? This wasnt something that came from long experience; it could be said that his combat sense itself was very innate. However, An opening. -Thud! She had more experience than she appeared. Therefore, she didnt miss the opening that appeared in Mok Gyeong-un the moment he blocked the blow with a reverse Issuing of Strength, and she struck a palm strike at his chin. Mok Gyeong-uns body, hit by this, floated in the air with a whoosh and flew eight feet back before falling. Having been hit on the chin, the impact to his brain prevented Mok Gyeong-un from immediately standing up due to dizziness. Strong. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. Among those he had encountered so far, excluding that mysterious old man and the Heaven and Earth Sect Leader, she was undoubtedly the highest level. Moreover, he couldnt even gauge the extent of her skills. -Mortal. This wench is not using her full strength. -I know. Mok Gyeong-un agreed with Cheong-ryeongs words. Unlike himself, who was using his full power by releasing even the Demonic Qi he had been hiding, she wasnt drawing upon all her energy. In his right eye, which had unleashed the power of the Third Eye, he could see her striving to suppress her energy. If all of that were to be released, he couldnt even estimate the level it would reach. Cough cough Commander At that moment, Joo Woonhyang called out to Commander Seo Yerin. Due to being hit in the Adams apple by Mok Gyeong-un and suffering internal injuries, his voice didnt come out loudly, but there was no way an expert of her caliber wouldnt hear it. Seo Yerin turned her head and said, Joo Woonhyang. Your internal injuries are severe, so first focus on circulating your energy and breathing. Hurry. At her words, Joo Woonhyang shook his head. This was to dissuade her for the moment. Regardless of the process, Mok Gyeong-un had ultimately given up on harming him. Therefore, he wanted to explain the situation, but, Commander First, stop Before he could even finish his words, Seo Yerin extended her hand and turned her head. That was because Mok Gyeong-un had already stood up again. Youre strong, Commander. As Mok Gyeong-un spoke, Seo Yerin clicked her tongue. Even though she had adjusted her strength, she thought the palm strike she had sent to his chin would eventually make him lose consciousness due to the impact on his brain. However, Mok Gyeong-un looked unscathed. Judging from this, his recovery ability seemed to be much faster than ordinary people. As expected, hes a dangerous person. It was a dilemma. She had intended to stop at a moderate level of subduing him. However, it might be better to handle it properly after all. At that moment, Joo Woonhyang hurriedly took steps towards her and tried to shout. Commander. First, listen to me Cough! At that instant, blood burst from Joo Woonhyangs mouth. After suffering internal injuries, he should have circulated his energy and expelled the Death Qi that had entered his body, but by continuously neglecting it, it had ravaged his five viscera and six bowels. -Thud! Ugh! Seeing him collapse and vomit blood, Commander Seo Yerins eyes became fierce. Along with it, killing intent rose. Sensing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. The energy has risen. In his right eye, which had unleashed the power of the Third Eye, he could see her primordial true qi, which had become much larger than a moment ago. The energy was rippling in all directions. This woman might have reached the pinnacle of the Transformation Realm or possibly even higher. -Swish! It was at that very moment. Commander Seo Yerin suddenly disappeared, and with a lightning-like trajectory drawn in his right eye, she appeared beside him. At this, Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly concentrated his energy and raised his left arm. -Thud! Crack! The impact felt on his left arm. Along with it, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed to the side by more than ten steps. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been pushed back like that, gritted his teeth and barely managed to avoid falling over. My left wrist is broken. This alone highlighted the stark difference in their power. It seemed to be at least twice as much. Barely enduring the trembling of his left wrist, he clenched his fist, and Seo Yerin warned Mok Gyeong-un, It would be best for you to give it your all. Ill make you pay the price for putting Trainee Joo Woonhyang in that state before I arrest you. With those words, Seo Yerins figure disappeared again. She intended to subdue Mok Gyeong-un not half-heartedly but decisively. Even if it meant breaking all the bones in his body. In that manner, she appeared on Mok Gyeong-uns right side in an instant and unleashed a leg technique towards his right ribs. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un blocked it with his right arm. -Thud! Naturally, she thought he would be repelled again this time, -Whoosh! However, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back by only about three steps. !? -Crackle! Crackle! At that moment, Seo Yerins eyes saw Mok Gyeong-uns right hand bulging with blood vessels and turning black. As if his hand was transforming into that of a ferocious demon, she frowned and muttered, You What on earth Phew. Aesthetically, its not pleasing to the eye, so I didnt want to show this, but I have no choice. It was the Evil Acupoint Demonic Technique. It was a method to temporarily amplify energy through the Great Technique of Reversing Acupoints. Ordinary martial artists would rapidly consume their true original energy or go out of control when using this, but Mok Gyeong-un could perfectly control it by utilizing it partially. He amplified the energy in only one hand? Commander Seo Yerin was inwardly amazed. Just how much was he hiding? Soon, Mok Gyeong-un, who had amplified the energy in his right hand using the Evil Acupoint Demonic Technique, took a sword finger stance. This sword finger stance was none other than, Demonic Sword Art, 1st Stance. It was the first stance of the sword art he had created. [Demonic Sword Art? Why did you name it that instead of just calling it a sword art?] [I want to combine the cultivation method and sword art into one instead of troublesomely separating them.] [Combining the cultivation method and sword art into one?] [Yes.] Mok Gyeong-un, who had come up with this strange idea, had named this sword art the Demonic Sword Art. The 1st Stance of the Demonic Sword Art could be considered the best technique Mok Gyeong-un could currently unleash. -Paat! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un leaped forward. Even though he could perfectly control the Evil Acupoint Demonic Technique, the time he could maintain it was short, so he did it to quickly decide the match. -Whoosh! The moment Mok Gyeong-un unleashed his sword technique, the amplified black Strong Energy created a massive trajectory, sweeping forward with a momentum like a raging wave, as if it would engulf everything in front of him. Faced with the tremendous momentum of the sword technique, Seo Yerins expression became noticeably serious, unlike before. Moderation wont work. The sword technique before her eyes was a matchless sword technique. It seemed impossible to block it with an ordinary technique. At this, Seo Yerin overlapped her index and middle fingers of her right hand to form sword fingers, and then she firmly stepped on the ground and pulled them back. -Roar! At that moment, her sword fingers condensed intense energy from the fingertips, as if they were the eye of a typhoon. -Flinch! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. This is It felt dangerous. He had never seen energy being raised to this extent before. However, he was already in the midst of unleashing his sword technique, so he had no choice but to clash. -Crash! Seo Yerin thrust out the hand she had pulled back, as if piercing through the approaching Mok Gyeong-un. At that moment, a sharp murderous intent arose, and it created a whirlwind of sword energy. -Clang clang clang clang clang! Surprisingly, the power of the two matchless techniques that collided was in a stalemate. Joo Woonhyang, who had been circulating his energy and barely managing his internal injuries after vomiting a mouthful of blood, couldnt hide his shock at this sight. He knew Mok Gyeong-un was strong from having faced him, but Commander Seo Yerin, who could be considered his teacher, was a hidden expert whose strength was unknown. If she were to use her full power, he could confidently say that her martial prowess would be stronger than even the Eight Stars, who were called the top experts. However, sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A stalemate? The sight of these two techniques clashing was truly astonishing. It was like a raging wave and a whirlwind colliding. The sword energy unleashed by the two ceaselessly intertwined, neither side giving way even slightly. -Clang clang clang clang clang! Even the person involved, Seo Yerin, was surprised. To have power on par with the True Condensed Spiral Sword? She, too, was greatly amazed by Mok Gyeong-uns matchless sword technique. She had thought it was extraordinary, but she never expected it to have power comparable to her best technique, which she was most confident in. It feels like my whole body will be torn apart. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un was focusing all his senses on the sword technique. If he made a single mistake, he would be caught in this whirlwind of sword energy and have his entire body torn to shreds. He had already reached the 18th out of 24 stances. Since Seo Yerins sword energy was also gradually losing its momentum, he just needed to endure a little longer. Or so he thought, but at that moment, Its been a long time since Ive encountered such a matchless swordsman. With those words, she stepped on the ground with her other foot and firmly stepped down. -Thud! Along with it, she withdrew her right hand and pulled back her left hands sword fingers, then thrust them forward. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns pupils trembled. Continuously? He never anticipated that the technique would continue in this manner, intertwined with the end of the sword techniques momentum. Moreover, this time, the sword energy rotated in reverse, continuing with a momentum quite different from before. Since the direction had changed, it became even more difficult to block it. -Crackle! Crackle! Even the Evil Acupoint Demonic Technique had reached its limit. In the first place, it was a technique that rapidly amplified energy through the Great Technique of Reversing Acupoints, so maintaining it for a long time was unreasonable. Would he be defeated like this? In Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, the center of the massive whirlwind was visible. All the momentum was surging from there. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flashed. I need to aim at the point where the momentum originates. To do that, he needed a force that could overwhelm that momentum, even for a moment. Even if it was just for a single instant. The moment he realized this, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts began to converge into one. And that converged thought reached a simple conclusion. Gather into one. He would concentrate all the stances of his strongest sword technique, the Demonic Sword Art, into one. It was no different from gathering all the sword energy and stances contained within the sword technique into one. With Mok Gyeong-uns current realm, this was an almost impossible task. However, driven to the edge of a cliff, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts and will crossed the boundary that ordinary people could never surpass. Has he given up? On the other hand, seeing Mok Gyeong-uns sword energy weakening, Seo Yerin sensed that he couldnt win and thought he had given up. But it was at that very moment. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! The twenty-four trajectories of black light that had been extending while scattering particles of dark light dispersed simultaneously and converged into a single point. And a black line was drawn through the center of the whirlwind of sword energy. !!!!!!!! -Clang! Along with it, an astonishing sight unfolded. Before anyone knew it, Mok Gyeong-un had passed Seo Yerin and was standing behind her, grasping his sword fingers and exhaling roughly, while the whirlwind of sword energy she had created had vanished without a trace. Moreover, -Drip drip! Blood droplets fell to the ground, flowing along her left hands sword fingers that had been lowered. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 C Turning Misfortune into Blessing (1)!!!!!! Blood dripped down from Seo Yerins left sword finger. And about five feet behind her stood Mok Gyeong-un, breathing heavily. Joo Woonhyangs expression as she looked at the two of them was close to shock. How could this be. She had expected to see Mok Gyeong-un being brutally defeated by Seo Yerins hand, but the opposite result had occurred. The peerless sword technique she unleashed had been thoroughly shattered. One could tell just by looking at the intense whirlwind of sword energy that had vanished in an instant. Of course, she wasnt the only one surprised. He dismantled the technique. Seo Yerin, the Sixth Sky Demon, was also at a loss for words from shock. While there had been those who blocked this continuous True Chasing Second Revolving Sword technique when she used it, no one had ever dismantled it before. After all, this Chasing Second Revolving Sword was a technique that maximized power and compensated for weaknesses through clockwise and counterclockwise rotations. Yet Mok Gyeong-un had shattered it. And he did so by unifying all of his sword energy into a single point. How could something like this happen? This was something even Seo Yerin herself couldnt do. Gathering sword energy into a single point was a realm that even she couldnt reach at her current level. Yet he had entered that supreme realm in an instant? Even though she saw it with her own eyes and directly experienced it, it was unbelievable. To think such talent existed in this world. It was beyond imagination. Was this the level of talent her great-grandfather, once called the pinnacle of the old martial arts world, possessed? No matter how outstanding ones martial talent was, reaching a level that surpassed ones own limits, let alone entering a realm one couldnt access, during a duel was something utterly incomprehensible. -Drip! Cold sweat trickled down her cheeks. Her left hand had already lost strength due to Mok Gyeong-uns unified sword technique. If he unleashed this technique that transcended the realm of limitations once more, she wondered if she could even block it. No. At times like this, fighting spirit is crucial. Even he would have difficulty executing such a technique again. Since he had used a technique that far exceeded his own limits, his body must have been strained. If she targeted that point, subduing him was still well within reach. Moreover, she had yet to use her unique skill. -Swoosh! Seo Yerin flicked the blood off her left sword finger and tightly clenched her right sword finger. Then, as she turned her body, she spoke. Impressive. However, I also. -Thud! It was at that moment. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been breathing roughly, suddenly collapsed to the floor. Hazy steam rose from his fallen body. -Ssssss! Seeing this, Seo Yerin furrowed her brows, unable to hide her bewilderment. She approached the fallen Mok Gyeong-un. Even heat could be felt, as if his body temperature had skyrocketed. -Swish! Seo Yerin placed a finger on one of Mok Gyeong-uns acupoints. Then, after examining the exposed parts of his body, she clicked her tongue with trembling eyes. His entire body was severely swollen with bruises, as if all his muscles had ruptured, and even the strange energy within his body was raging erratically like someone who had lost control. His body has been overused beyond the extreme. Is this the price of that single sword strike that surpassed his abilities and limits? The condition was more serious than she thought. But it wasnt incomprehensible either. After all, that single sword strike wasnt something the current Mok Gyeong-un should have been able to execute. Since he wielded a sword his body couldnt endure, this was probably the natural consequence. Haa. Seo Yerin let out a sigh. With this degree of internal and external injuries, participating in the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection was impossible from the start, and continuing to participate itself seemed unreasonable. If he couldnt control his blood vessels, meridians, and internal energy here, he might lose his martial arts forever. However, all of this was something he brought upon himself. This bastard tried to kill Woonhyang and the trainee Wi Bu-cheong. In the end, he must be punished for what he did. There was no need to go out of her way to help him. It would be better to refer him for disciplinary action in this state. Sixth Sky Demon! At that moment, upon hearing Joo Woonhyangs voice, Seo Yerin turned her head. *** -Thud! The sound of a window opening could be heard. Soon, the chilly autumn wind slapped his cheeks, causing him to regain consciousness. Joo Woonhyang slowly opened his closed eyes. It was difficult to understand what had happened. He clearly remembered talking to Seo Yerin about what had happened with Mok Gyeong-un before losing consciousness. Ugh. His stomach felt as if it had been turned inside out. Dizziness washed over him, but as he regulated his breathing, it soon subsided. Where am I? In addition to the cold air, the scent of medicinal herbs permeated the room. It seemed this place wasnt his dormitory. As he was feeling puzzled, a clear voice reached his ears. Youre awake. Sixth Sky Demon! The owner of that voice was none other than his teacher, Seo Yerin. Joo Woonhyang hurriedly raised his upper body from the bed. However, perhaps due to his internal injuries, he couldnt even sit up halfway. Seo Yerin spoke to him as he struggled. Dont strain yourself. Your internal injuries were quite severe. Fortunately, I treated them with internal energy, so if you circulate your energy for about two days, youll be fine. Did you heal me, Master? Im the only one who can treat you. Aaaah. Joo Woonhyang let out an exclamation at her words. It was because they shared the same Innate True Energy that she could treat and heal his internal energy. Joo Woonhyang slowly circulated his Innate True Energy and examined his body. !? Joo Woonhyang furrowed his brows for a moment. The amount of Innate True Energy within his body had increased significantly compared to usual. If he gained enlightenment with this much energy, he could reach the 4-star level. Joo Woonhyang looked at her with surprised eyes. Sixth Sky Demon. How could this. Seo Yerin shook her head and spoke to the astonished Joo Woonhyang. Youve also mastered the Innate True Energy, so you know it differs from regular internal energy. Of course, he knew that. Ordinary internal energy masters couldnt control Innate True Energy. Only she could assist in treating his injuries. The Innate True Energy I injected to treat you was more than I expected. This injury has turned misfortune into a blessing for you. She spoke calmly, but Joo Woonhyang clicked his tongue inwardly. It was quite a large amount of Innate True Energy. Of course, for her level, it might not be considered much. -Pak! Joo Woonhyang endured the pain and forcefully clasped his hands in salute. Thank you, Sixth Sky Demon. How can I repay this favor. Before he could finish, Seo Yerin shook her head again. Then, with a soft sigh, she said, Its fine. More importantly, you were right. About what? As you said, it seems trainee Wi Bu-cheong had indeed stuck a poisoned needle into the wooden pillow of the bed. The Poison Investigation Unit has already confirmed it. Ah! It was Joo Woonhyang who had defended Mok Gyeong-un to the best of his ability before fainting. In fact, he didnt have to defend him. Even though Mok Gyeong-un had changed his mind halfway, it was true that he had tried to kill Joo Woonhyang. However, he owed a debt to Mok Gyeong-un and strangely didnt want to do that. So, he had made sure Seo Yerin cleared up the misunderstanding. Therefore, since trainee Mok Gyeong-un saved your life and considering what you explained, he received a suspension of indictment as a mitigating factor. Embroidered Uniform Guards had arrived at the scene while he was defending Mok Gyeong-un. No matter how many nearby Guard warriors he had knocked unconscious by sealing their acupoints, it would have been stranger if the nearby Embroidered Uniform Guards on duty hadnt noticed such an intense fight. Regardless of the circumstances, Mok Gyeong-un, who had escalated the incident, was referred to the disciplinary department, but ultimately received a suspension of indictment. Thank you, Sixth Sky Demon. No need. However, even though trainee Mok Gyeong-un received a suspension of indictment, he may have to voluntarily withdraw from the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection. What? What does that mean? Could it be because of Mok Gyeong-uns injuries? He had already guessed that Mok Gyeong-uns body had been strained after shattering Seo Yerins technique and suddenly collapsing. So Joo Woonhyang asked, Are his injuries severe? Yes. He drew out a power that exceeded his own abilities. She recalled the conversation she had with the Embroidered Uniform Guards exclusive imperial physician last night. [How is it? Even though I wanted to control his internal energy, I couldnt do anything because he possessed a completely opposite energy to mine.] [Oh my. I dont know how to tell you this.] [What do you mean?] [As a physician, I dont practice martial arts, so its difficult for me to speak about energy, but there are too many ruptured muscles and blood vessels throughout his body.] [Im aware of that. I just want to know if hell recover.] [With this extent of injuries, recovery in the near future is absolutely impossible.] [Then, is it possible if he takes time?] [Its hard to give you a definite answer. Since major muscles are torn and ruptured in many places, even if he recovers, he may have difficulty moving as he did before.] [Ah.] It was an unfortunate situation, but it was serious. The circulation of his internal energy was also a mess, and it wasnt just regular internal energy but an energy completely opposite to Innate True Energy, so she couldnt treat it as she had done for Joo Woonhyang. With a body like this, continuing the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process was unreasonable. She might have to advise him to voluntarily withdraw as soon as he woke up. *** Late the next night. There are various ranks within the Imperial Hospital. Among them, the lowest rank, the 9th-grade Chambong, had to be on standby at all times to check on patients conditions, even if not in the dispensary. Cho Cham-bong, a 9th-grade physician of the Embroidered Uniform Guards internal hospital, clicked his tongue while looking at a patient with needles stuck all over his body. His entire body was covered in bruises, and it was the first time he had seen a patient like this. [You wont have many opportunities to examine a patient in such a critically severe condition. So, observe and record in detail.] [Yes, Supervisor.] Upon receiving orders from the Embroidered Uniform Guards Sixth Sky Demon, his senior, the 7th-grade physician Supervisor Jae, who was diagnosing and treating the patient, gave him the opportunity to examine the patient as well. Supervisor Jae had already judged that this patients complete recovery was virtually impossible. In fact, he had felt the same when he personally checked the patients pulse and examined the affected areas. With this degree of damage to the muscles and blood vessels, the patient might not be able to move properly for a long time, or even walk properly for the rest of his life. Tsk, tsk. What in the world did he do to end up like this? It was utterly incomprehensible. With such thoughts, Cho Cham-bong sat next to the patient with a decoction in hand. He slowly dipped a cloth into the medicine and placed it inside the patients mouth. For unconscious patients, the tongue is brought into contact with the soaked cloth to allow them to absorb even a small amount of the medicinal energy. -Swish! Cho Cham-bong, who had placed the cloth on the patients tongue, checked his pulse. Then, one of his eyebrows trembled and rose. Whats this? Something was strange. Just last night, the patients pulse was extremely irregular and weak. But now, the pulse was steady. Finding this odd, Cho Cham-bong checked not only the pulse on the wrist but also the major acupoints, including the neck. Doing so, he stood up with a surprised expression. Whats going on? How could this happen overnight. Thinking that he should report this to his senior who was in the dormitory, Cho Cham-bong entrusted the task of administering the medicine to a dispensary worker and hurriedly left. Not long after he left, the door opened, and someone entered. As the person entered, the dispensary worker who was holding the medicinal cloth to the patients mouth was startled and stood up to greet him. What brings you here so late at night, Your Excellency? An old eunuch in a red official robe with face powder. He was none other than Eunuch Beom of the Western Depot. Eunuch Beom approached the dispensary worker and asked, I came to check on the patients condition. The dispensary worker couldnt help but feel inwardly puzzled by these words. That was because he knew this patient was a Guard trainee participating in the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection. Why would a eunuch from the Western Depot come to see such a person? Although puzzled, the dispensary worker stepped aside and said, The patients condition is not very good, so it will take several more days for him to wake up. Is it that serious? Thats what the attending physician, Supervisor Bae, said. Ah. Is that so? It seems quite severe. From what I heard, even if hes lucky enough to wake up, he wont be able to move for a while, and he may not be able to walk properly for the rest of his life. Upon hearing the dispensary workers words, the corners of Eunuch Beoms mouth slightly curled up. The dispensary workers suspicion grew even more at that sight. The patients condition is said to be poor, but why does he seem pleased? Finding it strange, Eunuch Beom said, sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Could you give me a moment alone? But the medicine needs to be administered now. It wont take long. With those words, Eunuch Beom took out a bundle of silver coins from his bosom. The dispensary worker gulped at the sight of this. Then, he quietly accepted the bundle of silver coins, bowed his head, and left the room. Once alone, Eunuch Beom approached the patient who had needles stuck all over his body and his eyes closed. Hohoho. Eunuch Beom laughed, unable to contain his joy. He had never expected things to go so smoothly. Just until yesterday, he had been sweating profusely, pleading for reconsideration, saying that this fellow had endangered His Majesty and himself because that person had shown interest in him. However, that persons judgment was different. Even if he was someone who had endangered His Majesty and himself, if he was such an outstanding talent, that person wanted to bring him under his wing somehow. He even gave orders to meet with the fellow and arrange a position for him. For Eunuch Beom, it was an order that couldnt have been more troublesome. But the heavens helped him. It was Mok Gyeong-un, wasnt it? Eunuch Beom looked down at Mok Gyeong-un and grinned. He had thought that a monstrous fellow like him would rarely be defeated by anyone, but how coincidental was this? It was an opportunity given by the heavens. For the sake of His Majesty, himself, and that person, a guy like this must never be allowed to come close. So, with certainty, Ill shatter your danjeon, you bastard. If that happened, even the slightest possibility of him rising from the dead would completely vanish. With that in mind, Eunuch Beom brought his hand toward Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen. Just as his palm was about to touch the skin below the navel, What are you doing? !? In an instant, Eunuch Beoms body froze as he was about to place his palm. What the fuck was that just now? Did he mishear? He was clearly told that the patients injuries were severe and he wouldnt wake up for several days. But what the hell was going on? Could it be? Eunuch Beoms eyes slowly moved from the abdomen up the chest, neck, and then to the face. -Thump! At that moment, his heart sank. Thats because Mok Gyeong-un, who had been lying as if dead with his eyes closed, had suddenly opened his eyes wide and was staring at him. Chapter 242 Chapter 242 C Turning Misfortune into Blessing (2)Eunuch Beom, the eunuch from the Western Depot, couldnt hide his bewilderment. He had been reassured after hearing from Supervisor Jae, the physician in charge of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, that Mok Gyeong-uns injuries were so severe that he wouldnt wake up for several days. However, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been lying as if dead with his eyes closed, suddenly opened his eyes and stared at him, causing Eunuch Beom to be startled. Whats going on? He wasnt sure what had happened, but it seemed Mok Gyeong-un had woken up earlier than the physicians prediction. Eunuch Beom, whose heart had nearly leaped out of his chest from shock, quickly composed himself. Although he had been surprised by Mok Gyeong-uns opened eyes, Mok Gyeong-un was still an injured man. Wasnt it said that his condition was so dire that he might never walk properly again? They say you get scared by the ladle after being frightened by the snake. It seemed the defeat he had suffered there had greatly affected him. There was no need for him to be intimidated in this situation, but he had unconsciously shrunk back. -Chak! Eunuch Beom, who had hesitated, hurriedly placed his hand above Mok Gyeong-uns danjeon. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring at him, raised an eyebrow and spoke. What are you trying to do? Your name is Mok Gyeong-un, isnt it? So what? Ha. Your imposing manner is still impressive. To not even blink an eye in this situation, he has a grand presence indeed. In a state where he couldnt move due to his injuries, Eunuch Beom had his hand placed above Mok Gyeong-uns danjeon. This meant that with just a little force, he could shatter Mok Gyeong-uns danjeon. Yet, Mok Gyeong-un showed no sign of dismay. Rather, he was incredibly calm. -Kkwak! Eunuch Beom pressed his fingers into the area around Mok Gyeong-uns danjeon, applying force. Then, he spoke. This may be misfortune for you, but the heavens are on your side. Accept the consequences of insulting His Majesty and shattering this old mans shoulder without resentment. His Majesty? Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns puzzled expression, Eunuch Beom scoffed and said, Didnt this old man clearly warn you not to provoke that noble person? That noble identity you spoke of was His Majesty? Dont carelessly utter his name. A ruffian from the martial arts world like you has no right to speak of him so casually. Eunuch Beom scolded him sternly. In response, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, The title His Majesty must be quite revered, seeing as you tell me not to even mention it. Insolent fellow. This guys arrogance was astounding. However, his sarcastic attitude in this situation was truly irritating. Eunuch Beom gathered his internal energy and formed a sharp qi on his fingertips, stabbing it into Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen. -Pffft! About one knuckle of his finger penetrated the abdomen. Eunuch Beom curved the corners of his mouth mockingly. Now, even this guy should realize that he was in a position where he had to beg and plead !? Eunuch Beom furrowed his brows. Even though five of his fingers had penetrated about one knuckle deep into the abdomen, Mok Gyeong-un was staring at him without any change in expression. He seemed to possess an incredibly strong endurance. At this point, he should have been groveling pathetically. However, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Its a bit different from what I expected. I dont think the person above your master would have ordered you to kill me. This bastard? Eunuch Beoms eyes flickered with surprise. How did this guy guess the intentions of that person? As he wondered, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head slightly and continued. If they had sent an even stronger eunuch to test me, it doesnt seem like they would have done that. But since youre acting this way, is it because Im injured and the person above you has changed their mind? Or are you defying their orders and seeking revenge on me, not wanting to miss the opportunity while Im injured? !? Eunuch Beom was momentarily dumbfounded. Who the hell was this guy? He was reading the situation based on fragmented circumstances without even knowing who that person was. Due to the incident at the inn amidst the heavy rain, Eunuch Beom had already considered Mok Gyeong-un to have an exceptionally sharp mind, bordering on being vicious, but this left him tongue-tied. This guys true value wasnt limited to his martial arts. His intelligence was also outstanding. That made him even more fearsome. My judgment is indeed correct. This guy must never be allowed near His Highness. Although Eunuch Beom had wanted to see Mok Gyeong-un looking fearful or pathetic, now he only thought of quickly shattering his danjeon. As he tried to apply force to his fingers, -Tremble! Suddenly, as if blocked by something, his fingers couldnt penetrate the flesh. Moreover, the internal energy that had been in his fingers gradually dissipated. What in the world? At that moment of bewilderment, His fingers, which had penetrated with a strong repulsive force from inside the body, were expelled outward. What? What was going on here? Both the physician and the Embroidered Uniform Guard supervising the martial arts had said that Mok Gyeong-uns internal injuries were so severe that he would have difficulty controlling his own body. With ruptured blood vessels, muscles, and disrupted internal energy circulation, he should have been no different from a cripple. Yet, how could he exert this level of power? Eunuch Beom, who had been momentarily astonished, tried to strike Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen again. I must destroy his danjeon. Regardless of what had happened, if he destroyed the danjeon, everything would be over. Just as Eunuch Beoms palm was about to crash down on Mok Gyeong-uns danjeon with enough force to shatter not only the danjeon but also the internal organs, An unexpected event occurred. It was, -Papapapapapak! The needles inserted all over Mok Gyeong-uns body were ejected outward. If they had simply been pulled out, it would have been fine, but each needle was imbued with internal energy, scattering in all directions like hidden weapons, -Pfftpfftpfftpfftpfftpfft! Huk! Eunuch Beom hurriedly waved his hands, trying to block them, but seven needles pierced through his body. Although they were thin needles, three penetrated his abdomen, one his shoulder, one above his right clavicle, and the others pierced through his left palm and right thigh. Kuh The pain was so excruciating that Eunuch Beom collapsed backward. Particularly, the areas where the needles had penetrated his abdomen and above his clavicle were in a dire state. They were all vital acupuncture points. Eunuch Beom hastily circulated his internal energy, trying to block the punctured areas. However, The internal energy is dissipating. Centered around the punctured areas, his internal energy was scattering. In a panic, Eunuch Beom drew upon more internal energy and circulated it. If the internal energy was dissipating, the only way to overcome it was with stronger internal energy. Right at that moment, -Shuk! !? Eunuch Beoms eyes widened. He saw Mok Gyeong-un sitting up from the bed. But that wasnt all; black steam began to emanate from his entire body, and the bruised skin gradually lightened in color. Could it be that hes healing? No matter how he looked at it, that seemed to be the only explanation. His speculation was correct. As Mok Gyeong-un sat up and circulated the rampaging energy within his body, it stabilized, and the bruised skin rapidly restored itself. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In fact, Mok Gyeong-uns body had undergone a miraculous self-recovery overnight, and the remaining external wounds were healing. Ahh A small gasp escaped Mok Gyeong-uns mouth. This was because, as he circulated and soothed the rampaging energy within his body, he noticed that the amount of energy had significantly increased compared to before. Especially the demonic energy, which had increased by more than 40%. Whats this? Even Mok Gyeong-un himself had been aware when he collapsed. The technique of concentrating sword energy into one had surpassed the limits of his body and enlightenment. As a result, his overexerted body couldnt endure it and had broken down. This was the first time such a thing had happened since he began cultivating martial arts. -Are you alright, mortal? Cheong-ryeong, who had been waiting for Mok Gyeong-un to wake up, asked with a worried voice. She, too, had been concerned that something might have gone wrong due to Mok Gyeong-un exerting a force beyond his limits and the physicians words. If it had been possible to possess Mok Gyeong-un, she would have wanted to temporarily take over his body and heal him. However, since possession was impossible for Mok Gyeong-un, she could only watch. -Yes. I feel much better now. -How did you manage to exert such power? -That power -The one where you unified the sword energy into one. Even she had been astonished upon witnessing Mok Gyeong-uns technique. It was a realm that even she, who still had lingering attachments to the sword even after death, couldnt imagine, let alone reach. Yet, she wondered how this fellow had momentarily approached a domain close to the pinnacle of swordsmanship. -Im not sure. Nothing else comes to mind. -You didnt think of anything else? Upon hearing these words, Cheong-ryeong genuinely admired Mok Gyeong-un. In that fleeting moment, transcending any realm, he had considered that to be the only optimal move. Mok Gyeong-un had simply realized it. It was just that his enlightenment and body hadnt fully supported him, so he had borne the full brunt of the backlash. Cheong-ryeong, who had been clicking her tongue, finally spoke. -You bastard, you really are a born martial arts genius. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with surprise at her words. This was because she, who usually refrained from speaking even in ordinary situations, had given him a proper compliment for the first time. It seemed she acknowledged him to that extent. -But dont overexert yourself. Even if you momentarily approached such a realm through a heaven-defying enlightenment, you have now experienced firsthand the consequences of doing so when unprepared. -Well, thats true. But -But what? Mok Gyeong-un silently clenched his fist tightly. The intensity of the force exerted by his hand. It had become much stronger than before he collapsed. It was as if the swollen and torn muscles had become even more robust to endure it. This wasnt a mere feeling. The blood vessels are the same. The speed at which energy circulated had greatly increased. Just like when he had surpassed the bottleneck, it had now become as natural as breathing. Because of this, Mok Gyeong-un himself felt a strange sensation. How curious. Would others also experience such a rapid change in their bodies when surpassing their limits? It didnt seem so. According to the medical knowledge he had learned from his grandfather and various medical texts, the human body was designed to slowly adapt to limits or harsh situations, not undergo such drastic changes. Hmm. In that regard, he seemed to be distinctly different from ordinary people. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head. There, he saw Eunuch Beom from the Western Depot, lying on the floor, dragging his body and trying to quietly escape while suppressing his presence. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and got off the bed. Da-damn it! Startled, Eunuch Beom hurriedly struck the floor with both hands. -Pak! Using the rebound force, he tried to stand up. However, -Thwack! Ugh! As he got up, Mok Gyeong-un kicked him, causing him to fall back down. Mok Gyeong-un pressed his foot on the area between Eunuch Beoms neck and chest. -Kkwak! Kuh-kuh! Pressing down on that area, it was impossible for Eunuch Beom to breathe properly. To the suffocating Eunuch Beom, Mok Gyeong-un said, It seems you dont have much attachment to life. Kuh Wh-what? Just like last time, even though I was minding my own business, you deliberately provoked me. -Flinch! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Eunuch Beoms face turned red and then ashen. Struggling to breathe, he hastily said, Kuh-kuh If- if you try to harm me here His Highness Prince Gyeongjin will never Ah. So it was him? The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. Seeing that expression, Eunuch Beoms eyes wavered. What was this? It was different from the reaction he had expected. Prince Gyeongjin was the younger brother of His Majesty the Emperor and one of the four true powers of this nation. With this cunning fellow, he should have understood what he meant, so why was he making such an ominous expression? Right at that moment, -Crack! Crunch! The sound of a clavicle breaking rang out. Eunuch Beom couldnt hold back the scream of pain. Mok Gyeong-un kicked his chin. -Thwack! Crunch! Kuh! The sound of teeth colliding and shattering echoed. Mok Gyeong-un bent down and brought his face close to the suffering Eunuch Beom. Does it hurt a lot? Kuh As he opened his mouth, all of his teeth were cracked, and broken pieces fell out with a clatter. Of course, they fell into his mouth, causing him to choke and sputter. Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the face of Eunuch Beom, who was coughing up blood, and examined it closely. Then, he smiled brightly and said, Fortunately, the skin on your face is intact. Upon hearing those words, the suffering Eunuch Beom furrowed his brows. What the hell was he talking about? After making his jaw and teeth like this, was he now saying that his face was fine? Damn bastard. You have made a grave mistake. In the end, by making him like this, he had gained justification to persuade His Highness. A dog that couldnt be leashed shouldnt be kept. Prepare yourself. Anyway, since there was also the crime of attempting to assassinate His Majesty, using this as justification, he would definitely -Pffft! At that moment, Eunuch Beoms eyes widened. He felt a sharp blade penetrating his jaw and reaching inside his nose. The pain rushed in all at once, causing him to twist his body in a struggle. But then, -Tatatatatatak! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-woon sealed his acupoints, rendering him unable to move. Of course, he also sealed the points that would stop him from making any sound. In agony yet unable to speak, Eunuch Beom could only open his eyes wide as Mok Gyeong-woon whispered softly in his ear. Its a pity you didnt just die back then. If you did, none of this would have happened. !? -Screech! With those words, Mok Gyeong-woon carefully moved the blade up and down. As if he was delicately peeling off the skin. Wh-what are you doing? Eunuch Beoms eyes widened even further, his pupils shaking madly. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-woon continued his work with an elated smile. -Screech! Screech! Stop! Stop it! With his eyes wide open, Eunuch Beom watched as his facial skin was slowly peeled away, his pupils gradually losing focus. Chapter 243 Chapter 243 C Turning Misfortune into Blessing (3)Two government officials were hurriedly heading to the Embroidered Uniform Guard hospital. They were Supervisor Jae, a 7th-grade physician, and Cho Cham-bong, a 9th-grade physician. With drowsy eyes, Supervisor Jae spoke in an irritated voice. If what you say isnt true, youd better be prepared for the consequences. Its the truth. I even checked the eight major pulses. Oh my. You Supervisor Jae shook his head. Thats because the Guard trainee named Mok Gyeong-un, who was hospitalized, was in no condition to wake up or improve in a short period of time. Yet, how could his pulse return to normal overnight? Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After assigning night duty, it seemed like the physician had left his senses somewhere out of fatigue. Nonsense. He was determined to give him a good scolding. As they approached the hospital, they saw someone squatting outside, dozing off. It was the dispensary worker. Hey, you rascal. Cho Cham-bong reprimanded him upon seeing him. The dispensary worker was startled and jumped up from his spot like a disciplined soldier. Then, noticing Supervisor Jae and Cho Cham-bong, he spoke in a flustered manner. M-My lords. I told you to take care of my patient, yet youre slacking off. Th-Thats not it. What do you mean thats not it? Right now A guest has come inside at the moment. A guest? Out of the blue, who was this guest? As they were wondering, the dispensary worker carefully said, Its the Junior Supervisor Eunuch of the Western Depot. Junior Supervisor Eunuch? At those words, Supervisor Jae and Cho Cham-bong looked at each other, unable to hide their bewilderment. Among the eunuchs of the Western Depot, the position of Junior Supervisor Eunuch was high enough to directly attend to the imperial family. But why had a Junior Supervisor Eunuch come to the Embroidered Uniform Guard hospital? Thinking something was amiss, they hurriedly went inside. Upon entering, Cho Cham-bong, who was leading the way, looked around. Then, seeing a bed, he couldnt hide his perplexity. Gasp! Seeing him so shocked that he almost fell backward, Supervisor Jae and the dispensary worker also looked in that direction. However, Eek! Wh-What is this! The reason for their shock was simple. On the bed where the patient should have been lying, something torn into dozens of pieces was placed. As physicians, they could immediately sense what it was. It was none other than a dismembered corpse. Faced with such a horrific sight, they were utterly perplexed about what to do. As they stood there, shocked and at a loss, a rustling sound came from somewhere. They simultaneously turned their heads. It was in front of the medicinal herb drawers where various medicinal ingredients were stored, and someone wearing a red official robe could be seen. M-My lord? The dispensary worker unknowingly called out to him. Then, the person in the red official robe turned his head and grinned eerily in the flickering lantern light. !!!!!! *** Bi-gyeong Palace. This was the palace where Prince Gyeongjin, one of the four most powerful figures in the country, resided. Originally, Prince Gyeongjin was governing the Sichuan region as a royal relative, but when the current emperor, who had cherished him even before his enthronement, ascended to the throne, he was summoned to the capital, Kaifeng. And a palace was given to him to stay in. Although the emperor cherished his younger brother, he added the character bi (), meaning to be cautious and diligent, to the name of the palace to remind him not to forget his proper place. Of course, despite the emperors consideration, Prince Gyeongjin had steadily expanded his influence, leading to his current position. -Swish! A middle-aged man in his mid-fifties, exuding elegance, turned the page of an old book. A middle-aged eunuch in a red official robe quietly observed him from near the door. Just by looking at his splendid official attire, one could guess his position. The middle-aged eunuch was none other than the Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot. -Swish! The middle-aged man, who had been turning the pages at a steady pace, finally spoke. Eunuch Beom is late. At his words, the Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot, Eunuch Ho, spoke in a groveling voice. Your Highness, shall I send someone to fetch him? The identity of the elegant middle-aged man with an impressive mustache was none other than Prince Gyeongjin, the master of this Bi-gyeong Palace. As one of the four most powerful figures who controlled the country, he exuded not only elegance but also an arrogant and extraordinary spirit that seemed to encompass all things. No, its fine. When the time comes, he will come on his own. Understood, Your Highness. At Prince Gyeongjins words, the Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot, Eunuch Ho, bowed his head with his hands clasped together. However, concern was evident in his eyes as he bowed. He wont disobey Your Highnesss order, will he? He had already seen Eunuch Beom unable to hide his joy upon hearing the news that Mok Gyeong-un, the late-stage disciple sent by the Heaven and Earth Society, had suffered severe injuries. That worried him quite a bit. He must have been very scared. He could fully understand such feelings. According to the reports, it was natural for anyone to rejoice and not miss this opportunity after suffering such injuries and humiliation. However, this was not an opportunity for him. [Examine that persons condition. We cannot lose such a valuable talent.] Prince Gyeongjin wanted to have that late-stage disciple from the Heaven and Earth Society. Being someone with a strong desire for talented individuals, he didnt care at all that Mok Gyeong-un had threatened the princess he cherished. On the contrary, he said that someone like him was all the more worth taming. This might be the difference between those with the ambition to rule the world and ordinary people. Eunuch Beom, please refrain from doing anything foolish. If he took this as an opportunity to do something foolish, His Highness would not forgive him. His Highness disliked those who disobeyed his orders more than anyone else. At that moment, Prince Gyeongjin closed the book he was reading and spoke. By the way, how is that wench still unharmed? If youre referring to that wench Im talking about that wench from Auspicious Palace. Ah You mean Consort Ho, Your Highness. Consort Ho. The emperor had numerous women. Among them, there were two women who received his particular favor: Imperial Noble Consort Seo and Consort Ho. Originally, the emperor favored Imperial Noble Consort Seo the most, but he also didnt hesitate to show affection to Consort Nam and Consort Seomun, who bore his children. Consort Seomun had a deep connection to Prince Gyeongjins maternal side, his mothers family. Therefore, Prince Gyeongjin had spared no investment and effort to ensure that Consort Seomun could receive the emperors favor. However, at some point, the dynamics within the Inner Court had changed. It was because of the sudden appearance of Consort Ho. A peerless beauty that one couldnt help but be captivated by. This was what everyone who saw Consort Ho said in unison. The appearance of the palace maid who had just entered the palace was so outstanding that rumors spread, saying her beauty rivaled that of Imperial Noble Consort Seo, who was called the epitome of beauty. Naturally, the story reached the ears of the lascivious emperor. A mere three years It hadnt been long since she entered the palace. A young wench from a palace maid background, without any backing, had enchanted the emperor with her appearance alone and reached the position of consort in just three years. Even Consort Seomun, who had given birth to a son, couldnt become a consort. A dangerous wench. At least Imperial Noble Consort Seo had won the emperors heart over a long period of time. But this woman had achieved it in just three years. Prince Gyeongjin couldnt understand it. Although the emperor was lascivious and couldnt resist any woman, his conquests were also quite severe, and he would quickly lose interest. Even with his beloved Imperial Noble Consort Seo, he never stayed with her for more than three days. However, he stayed in Consort Hos quarters for as long as half a month, showing an immense favor towards her. What kind of sorcery is she using? Because of this, Prince Gyeongjin and the other powerful figures also considered her dangerous. Even when they tried to bring her under their control, strangely, everyone failed. Prince Gyeongjin had also tried to do so but to no avail. He even tried to meet her in person and turn her to his side, but he ended up hearing humiliating words from her instead. [If youre a royal relative, why dont you live in accordance with your proper place and prostrate yourself flat?] Upon hearing these words, Prince Gyeongjin was greatly enraged. No matter how much she was a consort favored by the emperor, she couldnt dare say such things to him so recklessly. In the end, Prince Gyeongjin decided to use an extreme measure. It was to use a slow-acting poison to make Consort Ho slowly die. Unlike other concubines, she had no backing or people to help her, so even if her body weakened, there would be no one suitable for her to turn to for help. So, Prince Gyeongjin intended to subjugate her when she was weakened. However, Two months have passed, yet why is there no effect at all? At Prince Gyeongjins question, the Chief Eunuch Ho answered with a troubled expression. I apologize, Your Highness. In fact, Eunuch Ho was also puzzled by this. Thats because he was told that the effects would appear in a month, but even after that period had passed, Consort Ho remained perfectly fine. So, he had instructed the palace maid who had been planted to increase the dose of the slow-acting poison. Nevertheless, two months had passed, but Consort Ho showed no signs of weakness. On the contrary, there was even an illusion that her complexion was getting better by the day. Isnt there a stronger poison? I apologize, Your Highness, but according to the person who manufactured the poison, if the dose is increased further, it may be detected by the food taster palace maids or the supervisor of the Imperial Hospital. At Eunuch Hos words, Prince Gyeongjin let out a soft sigh. With Imperial Noble Consort Seo alone being a handful, if Consort Ho were to give birth to a son on top of that, the political situation could become even more chaotic. Should I focus on preventing her from conceiving instead? However, this was something the other three powerful figures would take action on even if he didnt. From their perspective, it was also an undesirable situation. Just as his thoughts were becoming complicated, a eunuchs voice was heard from outside. -Your Highness, Eunuch Beom requests an audience. Hes finally here. Let him in. -Yes, Your Highness. The door opened, and Eunuch Beom, who had his head bowed and hands clasped together, entered. He bowed and greeted Prince Gyeongjin. The Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot, Eunuch Ho, who was watching him, had a glint in his eyes. Hmm? Thats because, unlike the usual Eunuch Beom, he seemed calm. Even his energy was well-concealed, making it difficult to sense. Eunuch Hos eyes narrowed. No matter how much Eunuch Beom had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm, Eunuch Ho was a peerless master counted among the top four in the palace. He shouldnt be able to completely hide his energy from me. As he was finding it strange, Prince Gyeongjin gestured for Eunuch Beom to come closer and spoke. So, how is that persons condition? Is he likely to recover? -Step! At this question, Eunuch Beom, with his head bowed, tried to take a step forward. At that moment, Eunuch Ho quickly blocked his way with a swift lightfoot technique. Stop right there. Prince Gyeongjin frowned and asked. Eunuch Ho, what are you doing? Your Highness, please allow me to examine Eunuch Beom for a moment. Examine him? What do you mean? Eunuch Beom, raise your head. Eunuch Ho told Eunuch Beom, who had his head bowed, to lift his head. Eunuch Beom slowly lowered his hands and raised his face. Eunuch Beoms face, with the characteristic powdered makeup of eunuchs, looked no different from usual. However, if there was one thing different, These eyes? Eunuch Beom, who was always cautious in everything when standing before His Highness Prince Gyeongjin and the head of the Western Depot, had a face and eyes that were utterly calm. Eunuch Hos eyes sharpened as he grasped the handle of the leather belt at his waist and drew it out. -Shing! As he pulled the leather belt, a soft sword hidden inside was revealed. Pointing the tip of the soft sword at Eunuch Beom, Eunuch Ho spoke in a voice filled with vigilance. Who are you, you bastard? Eunuch Beom remained silent at his question. Prince Gyeongjin, who had also sensed something suspicious, stood up from his seat and grabbed the sheath he had hung on the decorative stand behind him. What on earth was going on? Just then, Eunuch Beoms lips twitched, and he opened his mouth. Ah, this is why quick-witted people are troublesome. !? This was not Eunuch Beoms voice. His voice was hoarse, mixed with the characteristic gruffness of an old eunuch. But this voice was very young. Chapter 244 Chapter 244 C Prince Gyeongjin (1)Ah, this is why quick-witted people are troublesome. !? The young voice coming from the mouth of Eunuch Beom, an eunuch of the Western Depot. As soon as they heard it, vigilance filled the eyes of Prince Gyeongjin and the Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot, Eunuch Ho. Having been with Eunuch Beom for a long time, they could naturally distinguish him by his voice alone. Chief Eunuch Ho spoke while pointing his soft sword. You Who the hell are you? There are definitely limitations with just the face. What? Seems like you were lucky back there. The corners of Eunuch Beoms mouth twitched. Eunuch Beom, or rather the true identity behind that face, was Mok Gyeong-un. From the moment he entered Prince Gyeongjins palace, Mok Gyeong-un had no intention of avoiding being discovered at all costs, and through them, he realized the weaknesses of the Human Skin Mask. It was difficult to deceive the energy of a master with keen senses like Eunuch Ho, even if he could fool them with just the face. Without internal energy, it would be difficult with just deception. If he could manipulate the yang energy of internal energy, he would have imitated the unique energy emitted by Eunuch Beom. However, Mok Gyeong-uns energy was different from others, so he couldnt do that. Moreover, if the voice was distinctly different or if he tried to deceive those who had known the face of this human skin for a long time, it was virtually impossible. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Considering this, it could be said that he was lucky at the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Thats because the real Mok Gyeong-un had such a bad reputation that he didnt interact with his half-siblings, let alone his servants. In conclusion, The Human Skin Mask is not a card to be used in this way. It was difficult to deceive those who knew the face or were close to him. However, that didnt mean this was a useless card. If he changed his approach, he could create amusing situations like before. It depends on how you think about it Right then, -Swish! The soft sword of the Chief Eunuch Ho aimed at the space between his eyebrows. In an instant, Mok Gyeong-un slightly tilted his head back and narrowly dodged the tip of the soft sword. -Swish! He dodged it? It may have looked like a light strike, but it was an extremely fast thrust that even masters at the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm would find difficult to avoid. Yet, when Mok Gyeong-un lightly dodged it, Eunuch Ho couldnt help but be inwardly surprised. This bastard is no ordinary person. It was a single thrust he had made with the intention of quickly subduing him, as it was in the presence of His Highness Prince Gyeongjin. It was difficult to ascertain his level based on his energy, which was barely detectable, but with this one move, it became clear. Hes a master on par with me. If he was such a supreme master, he could assess the opponents skill with just a single move. Eunuch Ho slightly bent and then straightened the wrist holding the soft sword. The soft sword wriggled like a living snake and aimed at Mok Gyeong-un in a peculiar direction. -Swish! However, Mok Gyeong-un dodged the trajectory of the soft sword by simply taking half a step back. As if he had anticipated that he would dodge it, Eunuch Ho shouted. Look here! An enemy has infiltrated! It was a cry infused with inner force. Outside, there were Embroidered Uniform Guards and eunuchs from the Western Depot. Calling for their help was not to repel this person but to evacuate His Highness. However, -An enemy has infiltrated! An enemy has infiltrated! An enemy has infiltrated! At that moment, Eunuch Hos voice resonated in the room like an echo. It wasnt just a voice but one infused with inner force, so it was so resounding that Prince Gyeongjin frowned and hastily covered his ears. Ugh. Damn it! Eunuch Hos complexion darkened. The echo in this confined space was because the shout had bounced off and rebounded. Through this, Eunuch Ho could tell. He has surrounded the entire room with true energy. Even a master at the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm could cover a certain space with their true energy to block sound. Naturally, a master of this caliber wouldnt be unable to do so. -Tap tap tap! Eunuch Ho displayed a peculiar footwork with quick, tottering movements, distancing himself from Mok Gyeong-un, and then stood in front of Prince Gyeongjin. It was to protect him. Eunuch Ho sent a secret message to convey his thoughts. -Your Highness, this person is no ordinary master. Even I wont be able to subdue him easily, so if an opportunity arises, you must leave this place, even if it means breaking the window. At his words, a glint flashed in Prince Gyeongjins eyes. As the Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot, Eunuch Ho was a master of martial arts whose match was hard to find throughout the entire palace. This was the first time he had seen him show such vigilance. That meant the unknown person wearing Eunuch Beoms face was a dangerous individual and an outstanding master, right? Then Prince Gyeongjin spoke to Mok Gyeong-un, who was wearing Eunuch Beoms face. Hey, you. Who sent you here? Your Highness? Seeing his behavior, Chief Eunuch Ho inwardly clicked his tongue. It was no different from an assassin infiltrating the palace, yet in this situation, his master, whom he served, had the audacity to talk to such a person. He was truly bold. But there was no way such a person would obediently answer His Highnesss question Well, who could have sent me? !? Eunuch Ho frowned and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. What the hell was he? If he had come to assassinate His Highness, there was no way he would answer such a question one by one. As he was puzzled, Prince Gyeongjin spoke calmly. For a master like you, whom even Eunuch Ho here is wary of, there are only three people who come to mind who could send you. They were the powerful figures of the palace, excluding himself. He thought it would be one of the three: Hang Yoon, the Grand Preceptor who also served as the Admiral of the Central Navy; the Prince Jong, the emperors second prince; or Imperial Noble Consort Seo. Seeing that they even had you imitate the face of Eunuch Beom, who can be considered my close aide, they seem to have made up their mind. This was an excellent move, even in his own opinion. If it was said that he had died at the hands of Eunuch Beom, it would ultimately be concluded as an internal conflict. Although the Embroidered Uniform Guards would investigate whether it was someones instigation, it could be easily ended by eliminating the real Eunuch Beom. Prince Gyeongjin clicked his tongue and said, You must have killed Eunuch Beom, right? For a noble person, youre quite smart. Thank you for the compliment. At his calm tone, Mok Gyeong-un was inwardly intrigued. Although it was amusing to see him misunderstand and speculate based on partial circumstances, he was indeed different from ordinary people, befitting a clan that ruled a country. It could be seen from how he tried to calmly unravel the situation while being tense. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Then you must know that further conversation is meaningless. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un clenched his sword fingers. Sharp sword energy flowed out, and the air became heavy with murderous intent. It was to the extent that even Prince Gyeongjin, who had not learned martial arts, could feel it. Its suffocating. Faced with Mok Gyeong-uns sharp aura, Eunuch Ho gripped his soft sword and assumed a fighting stance. -Your Highness, while I hold off this person, you must leave no matter what. Chief Eunuch Ho, who repeated those words once more, tried to launch himself toward Mok Gyeong-un. Right then, Prince Gyeongjin stopped him. Hold it! At his command, Eunuch Ho couldnt hide his troubled expression. If he were to release his fighting stance first in this situation, it would become difficult to protect Prince Gyeongjin. Nevertheless, Prince Gyeongjin persisted. Your Highness, that must not be done. This person is truly dangerous. Its fine, so stop. Your Highness! Didnt I say its fine? I trust you. And if today is my last day, it would be my fate to go even if you dont stop him. At Prince Gyeongjins words, Chief Eunuch Ho bit his lip and released his fighting stance. Since the opponent was a master who couldnt be let down his guard against, he didnt want to easily release his vigilance, but he couldnt disobey His Highnesss order. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with puzzlement. Doesnt seem like a good choice. At those words, Prince Gyeongjin clasped his hands together and showed courtesy toward Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered at the sight. What kind of behavior was this all of a sudden? As he wondered, Prince Gyeongjin bowed his head and spoke. I am a person who values talent and respects the strong who deserve to be treated well. You respect the strong? Thats right. I need many heroes like you for what I want to do. Ah At Prince Gyeongjins words, the Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot, Eunuch Ho, was troubled. His Highnesss strong point, or rather his bad habit, had emerged. If there was a desirable talent, regardless of whether they were an enemy or an obstacle, he would first reach out to them. This could be used in a good way, but there were also cases where it wasnt. Especially if they were an enemy targeting his life. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Youre quite a unique person. At his tone, which sounded intrigued, Prince Gyeongjin couldnt help but feel inwardly relieved. If he were someone who showed no reaction at all despite his utmost courtesy, there would be no room for negotiation. However, showing such a reaction meant that he was someone who could be persuaded. I may be unique or foolish, but I have a great desire for talented individuals. It seems that way. Since the situation is like this, Ill be straightforward. I dont know whose request or order you received, but using an excellent talent like you for such a dirty job like assassination is no different from misusing resources. Misusing resources. It meant using the resources of one state in another state, implying that they were being used in a place where their true value was not recognized. So, with a heart that earnestly desires talent, I want to invite you to become my person. I dont know what compensation you receive from them, but I am willing to treat you even better, so please become a pillar of support for me. Pillar of support. It referred to a person who could be entrusted with important tasks of a household or a country, meaning someone who could handle the most critical matters. Prince Gyeongjins persuasive abilities and eloquence were close to being unrivaled. With his profound learning, he had made numerous talents his own people through such eloquence. It is said that people bow their heads to those who recognize their worth. I dont know whose person he is, but no one will be able to treat him as well as I can. Whether it was Imperial Noble Consort Seo, who only had her body as a weapon, the arrogant and unmatched influential official Hang Yoon, or the cruel Second Prince, who believed his position had been stolen. Which one of them could match his magnanimity? -Tremble tremble! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un lowered his head, covered his mouth with his palm, and slightly shook his face. It seemed as if he was emotionally overwhelmed. Seeing this, the corners of Prince Gyeongjins mouth slightly rose. It appeared that this gamble, born from his desire for talent, had paid off. Prince Gyeongjin approached Mok Gyeong-un. Your Highness! Prince Gyeongjin shook his head. Its alright. This person has understood my intention. With those words, Prince Gyeongjin approached Mok Gyeong-un again and placed his hand on his right shoulder, laughing heartily. Hahaha! It seems that I have virtue. To gain such an outstanding warrior with the capacity of a fortress Suddenly, Prince Gyeongjin couldnt finish his sentence. Thats because Mok Gyeong-uns face, as he lifted his head, was closer to boredom, as if he was forcibly holding back a yawn, rather than being overwhelmed by his eloquence. You Ah, I apologize. It seemed too obvious that I was trying to hold back a yawn, as its not polite to yawn while youre delivering an impassioned speech. At those words, Prince Gyeongjin was dumbfounded. He had shown such courtesy and praised him, yet the only reaction he showed was holding back a yawn? This was equivalent to insulting him, a royal and a prince. Prince Gyeongjin was inwardly very displeased, but since he was too close to Mok Gyeong-un, he suppressed it and spoke in a gentle voice. Perhaps my words were too long. Then let me put it simply. Please become my person. With those words, he clasped his hands together and bowed his head once more, showing courtesy. As a prince, he had lowered himself to this extent and praised him. If he had done this much, even this bastard should show sufficient sincerity -Stab! At that moment, something sharp pierced Prince Gyeongjins left eyeball. Rather than the pain from the needle that suddenly pierced his eye, Prince Gyeongjin was startled and tried to push Mok Gyeong-un away. -Grab! However, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his wrist, making it impossible to push him away. You bastard! Seeing this scene, the enraged Chief Eunuch Ho hurriedly tried to save Prince Gyeongjin. However, If you dont want to see His Highness die, its best to stay still. You scoundrel! Chief Eunuch Ho hesitated on the spot. He gritted his teeth. Even if His Highness had said it was alright, he should have somehow prevented him from getting close. Meanwhile, Prince Gyeongjin, who was squinting his left eye, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in an incomprehensible tone. Wh-Why are you doing this? I even showed courtesy and said I would treat you even better Ah. Youre asking why I suddenly did that? Yes. Because you talk too much. !? Chapter 245 Chapter 245 C Prince Gyeongjin (2)Despite his courteous offer, which befit his status as royalty and a prince, the reason for stabbing his eye was simply because he talked too much? Prince Gyeongjin was so dumbfounded that he was momentarily at a loss for words. However, that was short-lived. Immense pain rushed in, from his pierced eye to a severe headache. Ugh! Your Highness! The Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot, Eunuch Ho, called out to him in a worried voice. Eunuch Ho was extremely furious. If it werent for Prince Gyeongjin, he would have wanted to unleash killing techniques on that insolent scoundrel right away. But if he wasnt calm, His Highness might really lose his life. Suppressing his anger, Chief Eunuch Ho carefully spoke. Please, I beg you to calm down. If you release His Highness unharmed, I promise not only to let you go safely but also to grant you anything you desire. Anything I desire? Thats right. If you release His Highness unharmed. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Ah. Then you can do anything for His Highness, right? That wasnt even worth mentioning. Of course! Chief Eunuch Ho answered with emphasis in his voice. As the right-hand man who had served Prince Gyeongjin for a long time, he was willing to do anything for him. Mok Gyeong-un curled his lips and said, Then, if you take your own life, I will release His Highness. What? At those words, Chief Eunuch Hos expression froze for a moment. He had expected the fellow to demand something that would benefit him in some way, as he was human, but he never thought he would tell him to end his own life. Unable to suppress the anger he had been holding back, Eunuch Ho raised his voice. Are you even calling that a proper request? Oh? Are you getting angry now? What? You said you could do anything for His Highness, but are you suddenly reluctant to give up your life? At those words, Chief Eunuch Hos face contorted. This cunning bastard was toying with him by creating a dilemma. This was clearly the fellows scheme. If he were to die, the fellow would become even more unrestrained. However, if he said he couldnt die here, His Highness Prince Gyeongjin might doubt his loyalty. It was literally a dilemma where he couldnt do either. At that moment, Prince Gyeongjin, who had been holding his pierced eye in pain, opened his mouth. Ugh Eunuch Ho. Dont fall for this persons scheme while worrying about me. Your Highness! I wont doubt your loyalty over such a thing. At Prince Gyeongjins words, Mok Gyeong-un laughed and said, You may talk a lot, but youre pretty good at assessing the situation. Haa Haa The fact that you asked Eunuch Ho to take his own life means you cant easily subdue him, right? Well, youre not wrong. Chief Eunuch Ho was not someone who could be killed in an instant. Therefore, if he were to take his own life, things could become much easier. Then, could Your Highness tell Chief Eunuch to take his life on my behalf? If you do that, Im willing to release you right away. Dont say things you dont mean. Things I dont mean? Even though I treated you with courtesy, you ended up like this. Do you think I would believe those words? Ah, I suppose thats true. I would never utter such words. Rather, there is only one command I would give Eunuch Ho. What? Eunuch Ho. Dont worry about my safety and immediately break the window and go alert others of the enemys infiltration. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un raised an eyebrow. Then, despite the pain, Prince Gyeongjin curled his lips and said, You may be able to kill me here, but you wont be able to leave the palace alive. Youre making it interesting. Does this situation seem amusing to you? Then, can you really stop him if the head of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, Southern Pacification Commissioner, arrives? Southern Pacification Commissioner? At Prince Gyeongjins words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. This was because, according to the information he had heard beforehand, one of the three people he should be most wary of in the palace was Southern Pacification Commissioner, known as the pinnacle of the Embroidered Uniform Guards. He wasnt simply the pinnacle of the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek. His other title as the protector of the emperor was the Blade King of the Northern Faction, the current pinnacle of the martial arts world and one of the Six Heavens. There were many famous anecdotes about him, one of which was the story of him splitting three large ships led by the Changjiang Water Route Stronghold on the Yangtze River with a single blade. Thanks to that tremendous feat, Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek newly added his prestige to the pinnacle of the martial arts world, which was originally called the Five Heavens. One of the Six Heavens. However, as the palaces supreme master, he never leaves the emperors side even for a moment. Therefore, some in the martial arts world call him a hidden dragon or a famous blade trapped in its sheath. But the situation is different inside the palace. If the palaces masters, including the Southern Pacification Commissioner, arrive, do you think you can easily escape after harming me, no matter how outstanding a master you are? The reason Prince Gyeongjin said this to Mok Gyeong-un was simple. It was to let him know that if he was prepared to risk his life, revenge could be taken immediately. I see. As if Mok Gyeong-un had grasped the situation to some extent, Prince Gyeongjin spoke in a slightly softer tone. Then how about we both take a step back? Step back? Thats right. I wont force you to become my subordinate. But you should also stop trying to kill me and leave. If you do that, I will stake my honor and treat this matter as if it never happened. This was the best measure Prince Gyeongjin could think of. It was a ploy to let him know that the situation was harmful to both of them and make him give up on his own. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Sarch* The n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Your current approach is much better than your earlier verbose talk. Then will you accept my proposal? You dont even know my identity, so you have nothing to lose by retreating from here, right? Thats true. Then please release me. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin as if pondering. Prince Gyeongjin was confident that if he wasnt truly prepared to risk his life, he would accept his proposal this time. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Ive thought about it, but I dont think theres any need for that. You truly! No matter how I think about it, Chief Eunuch over there doesnt seem like he would let you die. Ha! Prince Gyeongjin clicked his tongue as if dumbfounded and said, If I give the order, Chief Eunuch will unconditionally follow it. You seem to be underestimating both me and Eunuch Ho. Its not underestimating. As far as I know, the palace has strict laws and regulations, right? What are you trying to say? If you die, wont they hold those responsible for your safety accountable as well? And with death, no less. At those words, Prince Gyeongjin was rendered speechless. This was an undeniable fact. If he were to be assassinated by someone, according to the palace regulations, all the Embroidered Uniform Guards and eunuchs who had guarded him would also be held accountable and executed. Prince Gyeongjin inwardly clicked his tongue. Since the enemy threatened his safety, he had proposed a method that could be a way out for both of them, without being too offensive. However, this cunning bastard had immediately found a flaw in his scheme that was hard to detect. In the end, Prince Gyeongjin had no choice but to gamble. Chief Eunuch. Can you give your life for me? With those words, Prince Gyeongjin stared intently at Chief Eunuch Ho. He didnt truly mean for him to sacrifice himself. You just need to show the will to give your life. That way, this person might accept his proposal. Eunuch Hos eyes were faintly trembling. No matter how much he had pledged loyalty as a subject, it was a matter of his own life, so he seemed to hesitate even at the word of gambling. However, as if he had understood the true intention in Prince Gyeongjins eyes, he was about to answer with determination. I But right at that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Ah, since Your Highness is being so resolute, I should make some concessions as well. Concessions? Yes. Then order Eunuch Ho to destroy his own danjeon. If you do that, Ill spare both your life and Eunuch Hos life. What? At the words to destroy his danjeon, sparks flew from Eunuch Hos eyes. For a martial artist, destroying ones danjeon was not much different from giving up ones life. Because it meant the end of life as a martial artist. Although he had not learned martial arts, Prince Gyeongjin was not unaware of this, so he also raised his voice, unable to suppress his anger. Eunuch Ho is no different from my right arm. Telling him to destroy his danjeon is like cutting off my right arm. Do you think I would fall for such a scheme? Thats not for you to decide. What? It depends on Eunuch Hos choice. Ill count to five. If he doesnt destroy his own danjeon within that time, Ill kill you. You bastard! Eunuch Ho couldnt hold back and snapped at him. He wanted to tear Mok Gyeong-un apart and kill him right away. However, if he did that, Prince Gyeongjin would likely die at the hands of that person. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un sneered and said, Im not even asking to kill him, just to give up martial arts to save you. If you cant even do that, you dont have any loyalty at all. What! You Then why are you hesitating? Im saying Ill spare both your life and his. Is it that difficult? Is martial arts more important than His Highness? Ah, I see. Well, if youre someone who values your own life, of course, martial arts would be precious too. In the end, when you peel back a layer, whats important to humans is their own selves. You, you bastard Under Mok Gyeong-uns pressure, pushing Eunuch Ho like this, Prince Gyeongjins complexion darkened. This person was extremely skilled at psychologically driving the opponent to the extreme, to the point of suffocation. It could be seen from Eunuch Hos wavering appearance. At this rate, it seemed like he would really give in. Ho Gong -Grab! Ugh. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Prince Gyeongjins neck. Prince Gyeongjin, whose throat was blocked, coughed with a red face. You! One! As he was about to say something, Mok Gyeong-un started counting. The moment he heard one, Eunuch Hos expression hardened, and he was at a loss, unable to do anything. Was this fellow really trying to kill His Highness? No, from the moment he appeared wearing something like Eunuch Beoms human skin mask, it might have been a given. Two! Eunuch Ho bit his lip hard. He had only two choices. Either destroy his own danjeon as the fellow said, or break through the door as His Highness ordered, alert others of the enemys infiltration, and seek help. However, if it was the latter, His Majesty the Emperor would certainly hold him accountable. In that case, the death penalty was definitely set. -Crunch! Whichever he chose, it was the worst situation for him. At that moment, he saw Prince Gyeongjin, whose neck was being held, gesturing something toward him with his hand. It was, Ah He was pointing to his belly with his hand. In other words, it meant to destroy his own danjeon. Seeing this, Eunuch Hos eyes sank heavily. In the end, when his life was in danger, Prince Gyeongjin chose his own safety over the aftermath. Three! As the word three came out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, strength entered Eunuch Hos hand holding the soft sword. In that fleeting moment, countless thoughts flashed through Eunuch Hos mind. And finally, he made his choice. It was none other than, -Pak! As Eunuch Ho threw the soft sword infused with strong energy toward Mok Gyeong-un, he immediately launched himself, smashed the window, and fled. Chief Eunuch! At this sight, Prince Gyeongjins eyes widened as if they would tear apart from the sense of betrayal. In the end, he had chosen his danjeon instead of saving him. -Tap tap tap! Eunuch Ho, who had broken through the window, bit his lip hard. It was an unavoidable choice for him. He had a way to escape the palace itself if worse came to worst regarding the palaces laws and the responsibility that would follow, but there was no answer if his danjeon was destroyed. What if that fellow changed his words and killed both him with a destroyed danjeon and His Highness? Then it would become an even worse situation. Your Highness, I apologize. In the end, you also thought of your own safety rather than mine, didnt you? And even if the fellow kept his promise and spared His Highnesss life, he didnt think Prince Gyeongjin would employ him again with a destroyed danjeon. In that case, it was better to plan for the future. However, as Eunuch Ho, who had gone outside to raise an alarm, frowned. Whats this? The surroundings of the palace were too quiet. Within the Bi-gyeong Palace alone, there were dozens of Embroidered Uniform Guards and palace guards. Yet, he couldnt feel their presence at all. What on earth was going on? Thinking something was strange, Eunuch Ho thought he should escape from the palace for now, considering that the fellow might chase after him. So, as he was about to launch himself out of the palace, -Tok tok! The sound of footsteps came from the direction of the palace gates pavilion. Eunuch Ho unconsciously looked in that direction. There, he saw a stunningly beautiful woman in splendid red and gold clothes walking toward him, holding something in one hand. At that moment, Eunuch Hos expression hardened. Because the moment he saw the womans face, he immediately recognized who she was. Consort Ho? Chapter 246 Chapter 246 C Prince Gyeongjin (3)Consort Ho. The emperor had numerous women. Among them, there was one woman who received his particular favor: Imperial Noble Consort Seo. However, the dynamics within the Inner Court, which seemed like they would be maintained for a long time, changed at some point. It was because of the sudden appearance of Consort Ho. A peerless beauty that one couldnt help but be captivated by. Everyone who saw Consort Ho showered her with praise. The appearance of the palace maid who had just entered the palace was so outstanding that rumors spread, saying her beauty rivaled that of Imperial Noble Consort Seo in her prime. The woman who entered the palace as a maid rose to the position of consort in just three years by enchanting the emperor with her appearance alone, without any backing. As a result, even the four most powerful figures in the palace had recently become most wary of this woman who had captured the emperors heart. But why had Consort Ho appeared in the Bi-gyeong Palace, Prince Gyeongjins territory? And without any attendants or palace maids to serve her, no less. Something was very strange. -Tok tok! In her hand as she walked, there was a fairly large cloth bundle, making it even more puzzling. However, rather than her strange appearance, Chief Eunuch Ho of the Western Depot had to hurry and inform the emperors residence of the enemys infiltration, so he hastily clasped his hands together and bowed to her, saying, Consort Ho, I apologize for not being able to properly pay my respects due to the urgent situation. An unidentified enemy has infiltrated His Highnesss quarters, so Enemy? Thats right. Therefore, I must request assistance, so I ask that you please return, Madam. I shall Wait. At that moment, she called out to Eunuch Ho. As the situation was already urgent, Eunuch Ho unintentionally answered in an irritated voice. Madam, theres no time for this -Swish! At that moment, Consort Ho threw the cloth bundle she was holding to Eunuch Ho. The cloth bundle looked quite heavy, as it was sagging, but when she lightly threw it with one hand, Eunuch Ho caught it with a puzzled expression. -Pak! She threw this with one hand? It was indeed quite heavy. Since he was a man and had learned martial arts, he could easily catch it, but wasnt Consort Ho an ordinary woman who hadnt even learned martial arts? Eunuch Ho asked, Madam, I dont know what this is, but I dont think I can deliver it to His Highness right away Look inside and see what it is. At her commanding and arrogant tone, Eunuch Ho frowned. Although she received the emperors favor, he was the Chief Eunuch of the Western Depot, so he deserved some respect to a certain extent. Therefore, Eunuch Ho thought he should just ignore her for now and leave. After all, he had shown the minimum courtesy. -Thud! Eunuch Ho set the cloth bundle she had thrown on the floor. And just as he was about to kick off the ground and launch himself, -Pak! At that moment, the wrapped cloth bundle opened on its own, and something inside popped out. Unconsciously seeing this, Eunuch Ho, !? Was startled and took about half a step back. Thats because inside the cloth bundle was none other than a severed human head. And not just any head, but the head of a woman, Th-This woman is Eunuch Ho immediately recognized whose head it was. The owner of this head was none other than the palace maid who had been assigned to Consort Hos Auspicious Palace. [Just put a little bit of this powder in soup dishes or strongly seasoned food.] [Are you sure it will be alright?] [Dont worry. This secret medicine is difficult to detect even for those who have learned martial arts or physicians with sensitive tongues. So, make sure to add it every day without fail.] [Understood, Chief Eunuch.] It was even the palace maid he had met not long ago to receive a progress report. The moment he saw the severed head of that palace maid, Eunuch Ho couldnt help but reveal his emotions. No, he couldnt help it. The palace maid who had died with her neck severed wasnt dead with a distressed face, but was smiling brightly as if she was happy. This was utterly eerie. As he was at a loss for words due to this, a voice reached his ears. She looks so happy, doesnt she? -Swish! Along with that voice, a hand rested on his shoulder. And with a fragrance so sweet that it tickled his nose, Eunuch Hos eyes shook wildly. When did this woman get so close to him? Even though he was surprised to see the severed head of the palace maid, he wasnt so disoriented that he couldnt sense someones presence. Could it be that she has learned martial arts? No, but for that There wasnt even a trace of her having learned martial arts. If one had learned even a little bit of martial arts, it would show in their walking posture or movements. Even the structure of their body would change to suit martial arts. However, Consort Ho was not like that at all. From her footsteps to everything else, it was difficult to find any traces of her having learned martial arts. As he was confused, Consort Hos voice was heard. You know, Im rather refined, so I quite enjoy cooking in addition to raw food. But one day, someone started tampering with the food I enjoyed eating. Madam what are you saying right now -Swish! Before he could finish speaking, Consort Hos soft and small hand touched Eunuch Hos neck. There was nothing particularly stimulating his senses, but the moment her hand touched him, he instinctively felt a chill run down his spine. Im not done talking yet. Eunuch Ho unconsciously swallowed his dry saliva. What the hell was this woman? Just being close to her made it uncomfortable to breathe due to an inexplicable pressure. Was she truly an incredibly supreme master beyond imagination? As he thought that, she continued speaking. Its really interesting. Humans do similar things in every era. Whether its decades ago, centuries ago, or millennia ago, as soon as theyre slightly displeased, the first thing they tamper with is the food. Madam, Im truly sorry, but I have no idea what youre talking about Playing dumb is also the same. I really Enough. Pardon? I just need to have some raw food for a change. !? -Stab! At that moment, something burst through Eunuch Hos chest. It was none other than, Ugh Ugh A hand grasping his heart. Eunuch Hos eyes widened as if they would tear apart. The sight of his heart, gripped by a blood-stained hand, beating and pounding, made him feel like he was going crazy. In his ear, Consort Ho whispered softly. A freshly extracted human heart is a delicacy because its so fresh. Its yours, but do you want a taste? !!!!!! At those words, Eunuch Ho, who had been coughing and turning pale, finally lowered his head. Seeing him die faster than expected, Consort Ho pulled out the hand she had pierced through him and muttered regretfully. Maybe I should have tormented him a bit more before killing him. Now that she had killed him, it felt like she had done it too easily. Then, shaking her head, she brought the heart she was holding to her mouth, -Chomp! And took a crisp bite as if eating an apple. -Chew chew! After thoroughly chewing and swallowing the heart, Consort Ho savored it with her eyes closed. Ah, this is why I cant quit raw food. Boiled, grilled, and fried foods were delicacies, but they werent staples. She only felt like she was eating when blood and meat juices overflowed. Like that, Consort Ho quickly devoured the faintly beating heart. It didnt take long for her to eat it all. That was a good meal. Consort Ho wiped the blood from the corners of her mouth with a handkerchief in a refined manner, like a lady. After wiping the blood, Consort Ho turned her head toward Prince Gyeongjins quarters. Then, with an intrigued look in her eyes and a twitch of her lips, she grabbed the hair of the dead Eunuch Hos head. *** Around the same time in Prince Gyeongjins quarters. -Swish! Thud! Mok Gyeong-un released his grip on Prince Gyeongjins neck. Prince Gyeongjin, whose legs had lost strength, knelt on the floor. Although he had tried to hold him as gently as possible, Prince Gyeongjin, who had been suffocating from having his neck grabbed, coughed and caught his breath. Cough, cough. Looking down at him, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, An unexpected outcome. Cough, cough what? I thought that since he was someone who served you, if he had even a shred of loyalty, he would choose to save your life and his own, no matter what. He had emotionally pushed him into a corner, but the result was slightly different from what he had expected. Mok Gyeong-un smiled at this outcome. It seems that for those who have learned martial arts, their danjeon is much more precious than their loyalty to their master or their life. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Prince Gyeongjin, who had finally caught his breath, clenched his fists. He inwardly felt betrayed by Chief Eunuch Hos actions. Since he had served him for a long time, he thought he would act according to his intentions. However, he never expected him to choose to preserve his martial arts, contrary to those intentions. Eunuch Ho, how could you It was truly disappointing beyond words. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Its quite unfortunate. To think that a trusted subordinate would choose your death. At those words, Prince Gyeongjin spoke with anger in his eyes. Are you going to kill me? Since Eunuch Ho made his choice, shouldnt I? -Pak! At that moment, Prince Gyeongjin prostrated himself toward Mok Gyeong-un and spoke in a desperate voice. Spare me. He no longer had any dignity or pride as a prince. Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched, and he bent down and whispered in the ear of the prostrating Prince Gyeongjin. You know that sparing you wont benefit me at all, right? Please, spare me. I dont want to die like this. Youve become quite honest. With a shred of self-esteem remaining, Prince Gyeongjin didnt respond to those words. Then, he spoke with a strained voice. If you spare my life, I will shift the blame for your crimes onto Eunuch Ho. Oh. I cannot forgive Eunuch Ho for turning his back on me like this. Youre saying youll make it seem like Eunuch Ho did everything. Thats right. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, For once, your thoughts and mine align. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At those words, Prince Gyeongjins expression brightened. He hadnt had high hopes, but it was no different from taking a gamble with a last-ditch effort. But he never expected it to unexpectedly work. Well, from this persons perspective, if he killed him, the situation would spiral out of control, so it could be a natural choice. Then let us come to an agreement. Theres no need for that. What? To Prince Gyeongjin, who questioned him, Mok Gyeong-un whispered meaningfully. You just need to give me that body of yours. !? It happened as soon as those words ended. -Shiver! Ugh! The prostrating Prince Gyeongjins eyes rolled back, and violent convulsions occurred throughout his body. Then, as he gradually stabilized, his eyes returned to normal. No, his eyes had changed from usual. Prince Gyeongjin got up and opened his mouth. I never thought the day would come when I would possess a princes body. Disciple. The one who had taken over that body was none other than Cheong-ryeong. As if she was pleased to possess someone elses body for the first time in a long while, Cheong-ryeong clenched and unclenched her fists, showing a satisfied expression. To her, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, Well, its not bad since its been a while since you possessed someone, right? Well, entering such a noble body isnt too bad -Startle! Cheong-ryeong stopped mid-sentence and turned her head toward the door. It wasnt just her. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been smiling until just now, also looked at the door with sharpened eyes. -Thud! Soon, the door opened, and a beautiful woman wearing splendid red and gold clothes appeared. The woman who had suddenly appeared smiled radiantly, then held up the torn head of Chief Eunuch Ho and said, Wont you let me join in too, guys? Chapter 247 Chapter 247 C Consort Ho (1) sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Wont you let me join in too, guys? !? The sudden appearance of the stunningly beautiful woman in splendid red and gold clothes momentarily hardened the expressions of Mok Gyeong-un and Cheong-ryeong, who was possessing Prince Gyeongjins body. Thats because in the hand of this woman, whom they were seeing for the first time, was the torn head of Chief Eunuch Ho of the Western Depot. What the hell? Mok Gyeong-uns hardened eyes wavered. Since he had surrounded the room with deadly energy to completely block out sound, he couldnt accurately sense the approaching sounds from outside. However, he didnt feel anything from this woman who had opened the door and entered. He couldnt see the color of her energy, neither through his senses nor his physical eyes. What is her identity? There was one time he had encountered a similar case. It was when he met the old man with the bamboo fishing rod. Due to his overwhelmingly superior level, it was difficult to even sense his energy, and even when he opened the power of his Third Eye, his eyes couldnt withstand the pressure of the energy. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong, who was possessing Prince Gyeongjin, opened her mouth. Consort Ho? When possessing someone, depending on the degree of assimilation, one could read their memories. Even if it wasnt complete assimilation, if it was someone Prince Gyeongjin was familiar with, Cheong-ryeong could also immediately recognize them. Consort Ho? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his bewilderment. If she was Consort Ho, wasnt she one of the two women the emperor favored? How did she appear holding the head of Chief Eunuch Ho of the Western Depot, who had gone out to seek help? As he was puzzled, Cheong-ryeong spoke with a perplexed expression. Consort Ho, what in the world are you doing? Isnt that Eunuch Hos head in your hand? She spoke as if she had truly become Prince Gyeongjin. With this, Mok Gyeong-un immediately grasped Cheong-ryeongs intentions. It seemed that since she couldnt determine the other partys true identity, she was trying to act as Prince Gyeongjin for now. Therefore, to play along, Mok Gyeong-un tried to clasp his hands together and bow his head. However, Pft. The woman called Consort Ho let out a mocking laugh. Then, she tossed the head of Eunuch Ho she was holding. -Thud! Roll roll roll! Consort Ho walked into the quarters and spoke. Dont overdo the acting. spirit. !? At those words, the eyes of Cheong-ryeong, who was possessing Prince Gyeongjin, slightly wavered. What the hell was this womans true identity? Since she had reached the level of a Blue Spirit, even ordinary necromancers had difficulty discerning that she was possessing someone. Yet, she had immediately noticed it. Her confident tone made it difficult to play dumb or make excuses. Therefore, Cheong-ryeong spoke with sharpened eyes. Who the hell are you? You? Thats right. You -Pak! At that moment, Consort Ho, who had appeared in front of Cheong-ryeong possessing Prince Gyeongjin in an instant, tried to grab her neck. However, at that very moment, -Pak! Cheong-ryeong, who was about to be grabbed, pushed herself to the side, and someone grabbed Consort Hos wrist. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Looking at her grabbed wrist, Consort Ho curled her lips and said, Youre quite fast for someone with an old mans face. Mok Gyeong-un didnt respond to her words. No, it was more accurate to say he couldnt respond. -Tremble tremble! Although he was grasping her wrist, apart from it being slender, it was so unbelievably strong that it was difficult for him to withstand it. Just as he thought he should let go, -Bam! Crash! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns body, which was holding Consort Hos wrist, crashed into the wall of the quarters and broke through it. Consort Ho, who had easily thrown off Mok Gyeong-un, turned her gaze to Cheong-ryeong. I can tell your level is quite high, but it seems you dont know your place. spirit. You -Bam! Before she could finish speaking, Cheong-ryeongs body was slammed to the floor. Consort Ho was pressing down on her head, and although she shouldnt have been able to feel pain even if she was possessing a human body, Ugh A groan escaped her lips due to the intense pain that seemed to penetrate her head. Cheong-ryeong looked at Consort Ho with perplexed, widened eyes. The sight of her grinning as if she was having the time of her life made it seem like she was enjoying this situation. At that sight, Cheong-ryeong could instinctively tell. This woman is not human. It wasnt a statement stemming from her personality. She truly wasnt human. She hadnt noticed it because her energy wasnt revealed, but this force pressing down on her head was undoubtedly demonic power. Moreover, it was demonic power that was immensely vast and pure to an immeasurable degree. If just a fragment of it was this powerful, what was the true identity of this being? A demon beast? No. It could be even higher than that. No matter how high-level a demon beast Imae Mangnyang was, as a spirit who had reached the Indigo Spirit level, her spiritual power was not inferior to it. At least, she couldnt be overwhelmingly suppressed like this. If that was the case, could it be, A spiritual beast? Was this woman, who had the appearance of a beautiful human, a spiritual beast? Spiritual beasts were considered the highest level of Imae Mangnyang. How could such a being exist in the palace as a woman favored by the emperor? As she was perplexed, Consort Ho spoke. Youre an interesting one. Most spirits or monsters wouldnt dare enter my territory, but seeing you enter so fearlessly. -Crunch! Aargh! As Consort Ho pressed down on her head even harder, a scream burst out from Cheong-ryeongs mouth. Cheong-ryeong felt pain that seemed like it would shatter her spiritual body. Right at that moment, -Rumble! A vast curse power spread throughout the quarters. Along with it, four pillars shot up around Consort Ho. Seeing the four pillars that had risen, Consort Hos eyes flickered with interest. I wonder what this is. Consort Ho looked at the pillars, then turned her gaze. There, Mok Gyeong-un walked out from beyond the shattered wall, forming a hand seal with one hand and grasping his sword finger with the other. I felt curse power, but I didnt know you could also use sorcery. As soon as she finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un extended his sword finger toward Consort Ho. Four Peaks Linking Technique. -Whoosh! Along with this, a wall of curse power formed from the pillars and connected. Then, it tried to imprison Consort Ho. Shrink! Mok Gyeong-un made a grasping motion with his palm. The size of the wall created by the Four Peaks Linking Technique began to shrink. The intention was to cleverly reduce the size of the curse power wall to cut off and trap only Consort Hos wrist, which was pressing down on Cheong-ryeongs head. However, right at that moment, You have a lot of tricks up your sleeve, but what can you do? Consort Ho smirked and flicked her finger at the wall of curse power that was about to connect. -Clang! -Rip! At that moment, along with the rebound, Mok Gyeong-uns palm was torn and forcibly opened. Not only that, but the wall of curse power that was meant to imprison Consort Ho shattered into pieces, and the curse power scattered in all directions. Petty tricks wont work, so what -Swoosh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns figure appeared in front of her. Then, he thrust his sword finger, infused with sharp sword energy, toward Consort Hos eyes. Realizing that sorcery didnt work on her, Mok Gyeong-un immediately switched to martial arts and chose to directly attack her. However, -Pak! Consort Ho waved her hand without dodging Mok Gyeong-uns sword finger at all. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns figure, which was thrusting his sword finger, scattered like an afterimage. At the same time, -Bam! Crash! Mok Gyeong-uns figure was hit by something right behind her and slammed into the floor. The impact was so strong that it broke through the floor of the quarters and created a depression around it. Disciple! Cheong-ryeong called out to Mok Gyeong-un in shock. Then, she noticed something fluttering above the spot where Mok Gyeong-un had fallen. It was a tail with golden fur. A tail? The tail was connected to none other than under Consort Hos skirt. Consort Ho covered her mouth and laughed. Hohohoho, petty tricks like that shadow clone technique wont work on me. No, you should at least create ten clones for me to possibly find an opening. -Swish swish! Along with that, golden tails rose from under Consort Hos skirt. There were quite a few tails. Seeing the tails, Cheong-ryeongs pupils shook intensely. Golden tails? At that moment, A vicious and dark energy suddenly surged from the crater in the floor. It was none other than demonic energy. Consort Hos eyes glimmered with interest as she looked at the flowing demonic energy. It was because she had never felt such energy before. Its not human, not a spirit, and not an energy Ive felt from monsters either Right then, -Whoosh! The surging demonic energy suddenly multiplied several times in an instant. Then, the energy gathered into a single point within the crater and brushed past Consort Ho in a fleeting moment. -Swish! A black line appeared in the air. Along with it, Mok Gyeong-un stood right behind Consort Ho, breathing roughly. Haa Haa The greatest technique he could currently execute was this sword energy and the technique of gathering all his power into a single point. -Creak! Creak! His muscles tensed up and cried out throughout his body. Although he didnt collapse like before, it was still a tremendous technique beyond his comprehension, so he couldnt use it consecutively more than once at the moment. Mok Gyeong-un slowly turned his head. !? Upon turning his head, Mok Gyeong-un frowned. Thats because despite it being his most powerful strike with all his might, Consort Ho was unaffected. No, it wasnt that she was completely unaffected. -Drip! A single scratch appeared on her beautiful cheek, and a drop of blood flowed from it. Consort Ho wiped it with her sleeve and raised an eyebrow. Blood Although it was just a single drop, when was the last time this had happened? No, it was virtually nonexistent. It was the first time since her birth that a mere human had inflicted a wound on her. Consort Hos eyes turned cold, and then the color of her eyes and hair began to change. -Swish swish! They took on a golden hue that felt noble and splendid. At her transformation, Mok Gyeong-un swallowed his dry saliva. Even without opening the power of his Third Eye, the energy emanating from the transformed Consort Ho was so distant that it sent chills down his spine. -Swish swish! Behind her, whose hair and eyes had turned golden, nine tails rose like mountain peaks. Nine tails? Seeing this, something flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. [There is a being known to be even worse than the Great Demon King, who is said to be the oldest among the Six Demons. That being is an evil incarnate and leads everything to destruction.] [Leads to destruction?] [Many nations, from ancient times to the Yin and Zhou dynasties, have fallen because of that being.] [Yin and Zhou? Could it be that spiritual beast youre talking about, Golden] [Thats right. It is the great fox Imae Mangnyang, the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed, who has a hundred faces and is thus also called the Hundred-Faced One, with nine golden tails filled with ominous demonic power.] Chapter 248 Chapter 248 C Consort Ho (2)Ordinary monsters are typically recorded in books known only to necromancers, such as the Compendium of Monsters and Oddities from the Classic of Mountains and Seas. However, this being with nine golden tails was different. Records of it could be found not only in ancient texts but also in the Historical Records. Its first appearance in the Historical Records, considered an official history, was during the Yin Dynasty. [The fox monster Daji, who devoured King Zhous concubine Su Yang and transformed into her, corrupted the king, leading him to create the Alcohol Pool and Meat Forest, indulging in extravagance and pleasure. As a result, tyranny arose, and the Yin Dynasty fell at the hands of King Wu of Zhou.] This fox monster was called by many names, befitting its title of the Hundred-Faced One. Daji of the Yin Dynasty. Bao Si of the Zhou Dynasty. Lady Huo of the Tianzhu Kingdom. Tamamo-no-Mae of the Eastern Ying Kingdom. Appearing in numerous forms and names, it influenced the fate and history of nations. Necromancers and monsters with knowledge referred to this catastrophic and worst monster as follows: The Hundred-Faced King, the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed. -Swish swish! The nine golden tails emitting an ominous and tremendous demonic energy. With its matching golden hair and eyes, this monster was both mysterious and beautiful. This This is beyond imagination. Cheong-ryeong, possessing Prince Gyeongjins body, was at a loss for words. The demonic power emanating from Consort Ho, no, the Hundred-Faced King Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox who had revealed its true identity, was truly immeasurable. It was incomparable to the monstrous raccoon dog, the Sea Slaying King, she had seen in the Sihyeol Valley. In the first place, the Sea Slaying King was in a weakened state due to being sealed. However, this worst calamity-level spiritual beast, known to be close to a divine beast, not only crushed her fighting spirit but also made her will submit. Theres absolutely no way to face this. Even if ones martial arts reached the pinnacle, surpassing the wall of walls, it would be impossible. In the first place, the level of existence of this monster, which had existed since ancient times, was completely different. It was truly perplexing beyond words. How could one encounter such a being in the palace of all places? Ah! Cheong-ryeongs eyes wavered. Come to think of it, this Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox, known as a great calamity, often appeared when a nations fate was coming to an end. The current Central Plains was exactly in such a state. The Central Plains had become impoverished in many places due to the long-lasting famine, but the emperor and the powerful officials were enjoying extravagance, engaging in power struggles, and exploiting the commoners blood and sweat. Even the martial arts world, which had opposed the government for the sake of chivalry and martial arts, was now colluding with them to plunder the commoners to the extent that it wouldnt be surprising if the current Central Plains erupted at any moment. If that was the case, this worst monster might have appeared to put an end to the weakened fate of this nation. -Clench! Cheong-ryeong bit her lip hard. The situation was completely different from when the monstrous raccoon dog Sea Slaying King, who was sealed and imprisoned, had not been fully released. She couldnt escape, and there was no hope of fighting against this opponent. She had never felt such despair before. However, -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un was composing himself. He was seen grasping his sword finger and once again gathering demonic energy into one. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her bewilderment. Disciple, you Arent you afraid? Even though you can feel this tremendous pressure that makes it difficult to even breathe, are you thinking of fighting? What are you thinking? Mok Gyeong-un was always cold and rational. Therefore, he must have naturally realized that he couldnt do anything against this worst being. Nevertheless, she couldnt understand why he was burning with such fighting spirit. Oh. This was the same for Consort Ho, no, the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox. Although she hadnt transformed into her true form, she had properly revealed her demonic power, yet he didnt diminish his sharp aura toward her at all, which piqued her interest. So she opened her mouth. Even if its just a single drop, since you made me bleed, I will kill you. Do as you wish. Arent you afraid, human? If I die because Im weak against my opponent, its ultimately just the natural order of things, so what is there to be afraid of? At his nonchalant words, her eyes flickered with interest. She had encountered countless humans over a long period of time. Among those humans, there were certainly some who were so strong that they could hardly be called human. However, even those individuals, when suppressed by her and faced with the threat of death, showed their ugly sides and revealed their emotions of fear and pain. Hmm. The corners of the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Foxs mouth twitched. Seeing a human who seemed to have lost all fear after a long time aroused both her interest and curiosity. She wondered if this human, who showed a nonchalant attitude while talking about the natural order of things, could maintain such composure even in the face of true pain and suffering. I have never seen such a thing. She had engaged in amusement for thousands of years, but the outcome was always the same. Regardless of the being, they were all the same in the end. Humans became infinitely weak in the face of desire and always succumbed to fear in the face of terror and death. The Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox spoke with a radiant smile. Human, Im curious to see how long your bold appearance can last. -Swish! She pointed her index finger at Mok Gyeong-un. At that moment, a mass of white light formed by demonic power rippled and rushed toward Mok Gyeong-uns head in the blink of an eye. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un moved his neck in an instant to dodge it. Oh. He dodged it? It was a mass of demonic power she had launched, taking into account the speed at which he moved. Yet, he lightly dodged it. Not bad. Then -Swish! Bang bang bang! The Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox fired demonic power at Mok Gyeong-un in rapid succession with her fingers. It was so fast that it was impossible to even discern with the naked eye. However, -Swish! Swish! Swish! Mok Gyeong-un dodged them with minimal movement, narrowly avoiding them. I cant take my eyes off her. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes never left her fingers. Although the speed was even faster than ultra-high-speed movement, he could predict the trajectory by keeping his eyes on where her fingers were pointing. The corners of the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Foxs mouth rose. Ah, so thats how you dodged? Youre a clever one. Then how about this? -Whoosh! In an instant, spheres of demonic power, each about the size of a finger joint, surrounded Mok Gyeong-un in uncountable numbers. Try dodging this too. As the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox made a grasping motion with her hand, -Bang bang bang! The small spheres of demonic power that had surrounded him simultaneously rushed toward Mok Gyeong-un. There were so many of them that they engulfed him in an instant, making his figure no longer visible. Disciple! -Crunch! Just a single sphere of demonic power piercing the ground was enough to imagine its tremendous power, and he had been bombarded by such an incredible number of them. It wasnt something that could be dodged or endured. Cheong-ryeongs expression, which had been hesitating in despair, changed to anger. -Swish! With that, she abandoned Prince Gyeongjins body and came out. Then, she gathered all her spiritual power and struck the floor. Blood Realm. -Rumble! At that moment, blood began to form on the floor, centered around her palm. -Drip drip! Blood droplets rising as if falling in reverse. Blood droplets gushed throughout Prince Gyeongjins quarters, dyeing everything red. This was her Ghost Realm created by her strong thoughts. Although she knew she was no match for the opponent, she had decided to help Mok Gyeong-un rather than perish without doing anything. However, -Crack crack crack! Cracks appeared in the quarters that were being dyed red. Then, as if nothing had happened, her Ghost Realm, the Blood Realm, disappeared. The Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox spoke as if it was absurd. In front of whom are you arrogantly deploying a realm, spirit? Do you want to perish first? -Swish! The Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox extended her hand toward Cheong-ryeong. Then, with a strong suction force, her spiritual body was forcibly pulled toward the hand. Cheong-ryeongs expression distorted. Too strong. She knew she was no match, but the gap was too wide. To the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox, she was literally no different from an insect crawling on the ground. -Grab! -Ugh! Cheong-ryeongs face, whose spiritual bodys neck was grabbed by the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Foxs hand, contorted in pain. The demonic power was so strong that even a little force seemed enough to instantly annihilate her. But right at that moment, -Boom! A black line burst through the floor and rose upward. -Slash! The black line slashed the back of the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Foxs hand. The Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox, who had been trying to annihilate Cheong-ryeong, lost her grip on the spiritual bodys neck. Disciple? In an instant, Cheong-ryeongs eyes widened. It was because she saw Mok Gyeong-un, whose entire body was covered in blood. Despite his appearance being a mess from the demonic power bullets, his eyes hadnt lost their spirit at all. -Whoosh! As Mok Gyeong-un extended his left hand, Cheong-ryeongs spiritual body was flung backward. Immediately after that, Mok Gyeong-un tried to strike the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Foxs head with his right hand in a chopping motion. However, -Grab! Before he could do so, one of the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Foxs tails wrapped around Mok Gyeong-uns body, and another tail coiled around his wrist. -Squeeze! Tremble tremble! Mok Gyeong-uns hand, bound by the tail, trembled violently. The Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Foxs eyes flickered with interest as she watched this. Look at this. Even though she had grabbed him with her tail, the force contained in Mok Gyeong-uns chopping hand was no ordinary. She could immediately understand the reason. Mok Gyeong-uns right hand was concentrated with tremendous demonic power. That demonic power was none other than her own. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Youre interesting. The corners of the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Foxs mouth twitched. She didnt know what technique he used to absorb the demonic power, but it seemed he had endured the numerous demonic power spheres rushing toward his entire body and gathered that power to the fullest. And in the fleeting moment when her attention was focused on that spirit, he hadnt missed the opportunity and burrowed into the ground to attempt a surprise attack. -Drip drip! Blood flowed from the wound on her right hand. Seeing this, the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox let out a hollow laugh. Ha! She had tried to push him to the extreme and show him the fear of death. But instead, he had counterattacked in such a situation, and on top of that, he had inflicted another wound on her. This was truly the first time such a thing had happened. -Lick! The Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox licked the flowing blood with her tongue and glared at Mok Gyeong-un with a cold smile. Through her golden eyes and disheveled hair, she saw Mok Gyeong-uns face covered in blood. Seeing his face, her eyes flickered with interest. You? Thats because although she knew he was concealing his face with something, she didnt expect the face hidden underneath to be so young. No matter how she looked at it, he wasnt even in his late teens. And such a fellow had inflicted wounds on her body, who had lived for thousands of years, twice? This one is completely crazy. Rather than feeling unpleasant, she became even more intrigued. -Creak! Creak! The blood vessels in Mok Gyeong-uns right hand swelled up as if they were about to burst. This was a phenomenon that occurred because the blood vessels couldnt withstand the concentration of demonic power in one hand, which was difficult to handle. -Spurt spurt! And as a result of not being able to release that power, blood vessels burst in various places on Mok Gyeong-uns right hand, and blood flowed out. Nevertheless, there was not the slightest change in Mok Gyeong-uns expression. He only showed a look of regret in his eyes. At this, -Squeeze! The Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox exerted force on the tail that was wrapping around Mok Gyeong-un. The force was so strong that even the blood vessels on Mok Gyeong-uns face, which was already covered in blood, bulged and seemed like they would burst at any moment. However, Look at this. Even though he was on the verge of death, Mok Gyeong-un didnt even groan and instead stared straight at the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Fox. There was not a hint of fear in his eyes. Seeing his appearance, the corners of the Golden Fur Nine-Tailed Foxs mouth twitched. She had seen so many humans, but in the end, no one had overcome their fear in the face of death. This was the first time. So, with the corners of her mouth raised, she said, I have seen countless humans over thousands of years, but you seem to be the first human who truly shows no fear in the face of death. Mok Gyeong-un only glared at her without saying a word. Seeing such unwavering and upright eyes makes me curious. About what? I wonder if a human like you would also remain uncorrupted in the face of desire. Corrupted? As soon as those words ended, the splendid clothes that had been covering her body slid down. Along with it, an extremely beautiful naked body was revealed. Chapter 249 Chapter 249 C Consort Ho (3)[TL/N: There were mistranslations regarding the ranks for the Embroidered Uniform Guards in the previous chapter. Kindly refer to the Wiki for updated terms. Amendments will be made for earlier chapters] I wonder if someone like you can resist corruption in the face of desire. No sooner had she spoken than the golden Nine-Tailed Foxs radiant red dress slid off her body. With it, an exquisitely beautiful nude figure was revealed. Her exposed body was so perfect it was hard to believe she wasnt human. With her full breasts, slender waist, and glossy white skin, she looked like a work of art. Any man who saw this breathtaking figure would be lost in a mire of desire, unable to regain his senses. -Flinch! The golden Nine-Tailed Fox smiled seductively at Mok Gyeong-un. What do you think of me? She took pride in her beautiful body. Among the numerous supernatural beings who had accumulated spiritual power and could transform into humans, few possessed a body as perfect as hers. Hohohoho. No one could resist her body. Even the tyrant King of Yin and the King of Zhou who overthrew her, as well as countless other kings, princes, warriors, and heroes who remained in history, succumbed to their desires. It was beyond the capacity of males to resist. Instinctively, males sought the best females. Those who succumb to desire quickly fall into depravity. She had corrupted countless men who had fallen to her temptation. The effects of their corruption were significant. While it affected only their close family and friends if they were ordinary individuals, it could sway the fate of a nation if the fallen were burdened with heavy responsibilities. This was the ultimate pleasure for the golden Nine-Tailed Fox. A world filled with pandemonium and despair through the fall of one human. She relished the process. You will be no exception. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox reached out to Mok Gyeong-un, who was bound by her tail, and lifted his chin to make him look at her. But, !? One of her eyebrows shot up. She was curious about how he would react to her naked body, but Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were utterly devoid of emotion. He looked at her as if she were an ordinary object. You. Her eyes narrowed. What was this guy? S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was he holding back? Human males in their prime should be overflowing with sexual desire. No matter the situation, it was normal to be overwhelmed with lust at the sight of her perfect body. How could he look at her with such indifferent eyes? She started to feel irritated. Well done, mortal. Cheong-ryeong, who was watching, was inwardly pleased. She had worried that Mok Gyeong-un might succumb to the temptation of the stunningly beautiful golden Nine-Tailed Fox, but his emotionless face made her feel unexpectedly good. Your patience is impressive. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox pouted her lips and then flicked her tongue, gently caressing Mok Gyeong-uns cheek. -Suuk! It seems youre holding back, but lets see how long that lasts. . Her hand slowly moved toward Mok Gyeong-uns tattered clothing, which had been shredded by her spiritual energy. She grabbed his top and tore it off. -Jiik! Mok Gyeong-uns top ripped away, revealing his bloodied but well-developed upper body. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox licked her upper lip at the sight. For a young guy, you have quite a nice body. His face was quite handsome toono, extremely handsome. Among human males, faces like his were extremely rare, even over thousands of years. Heh. There is a saying that adding gold dust to something already precious is a bonus. It is better when the target is worth seducing and corrupting. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox, having stripped Mok Gyeong-un of his top, now moved her hand toward his lower garment. -Squeak! Mok Gyeong-un tried to use his demonic energy to free himself from her tail. But the spiritual power of the golden Nine-Tailed Fox, a being close to a divine beast, was as vast as the open sea and didnt budge. As Mok Gyeong-un struggled, the golden Nine-Tailed Fox spoke to him in a scolding tone. Stay still. This older sister will take care of everything. With that, her hand reached Mok Gyeong-uns waistband. Just as she was about to grab it, Cheong-ryeong shouted urgently. -Stop it! Cheong-ryeong raised thorns made of blood to protect Mok Gyeong-un and aimed them at the golden Nine-Tailed Foxs tail. -Slash! However, the blood thorns didnt harm the golden Nine-Tailed Foxs tail at all. Instead, they melted away, scattering drops of blood. Youre quite annoying. Ill kill you first. -Swish! At that moment, the golden Nine-Tailed Fox looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Though his face was still emotionless, there was a faint sense of killing intent. Though it was faint, she could sense it. Look at this. When he showed intent to kill the ghost, he revealed faint emotions for the first time. She found this intriguing. She had thought he was almost emotionless, but he was reacting to a mere ghost. What kind of relationship did these two have? -Uuuung! Lesser beings wouldnt see it, but the golden Nine-Tailed Fox could. The string of fate connecting them. It indicated they were bound by an ancient master-servant contract, the servant spirit. But why did they seem to share a bond? -Ssiiik! The golden Nine-Tailed Foxs lips curled into a sly smile. She had corrupted countless humans over thousands of years, knowing better than anyone how to exploit their emotional vulnerabilities. So, -Pat! -Damn it! With a wave of her hand, she created a barrier of spiritual energy, instantly trapping Cheong-ryeong inside. Cheong-ryeong tried to break through with her spiritual power, but, -Slash! -Urgh! The moment her spiritual energy touched the barrier, it repelled her. The burning pain made her ghostly hands turn black as if they were being eroded by the spiritual energy. It looked as though her hands were being corroded. Hey, spirit. If you dont want to be extinguished, youd better stay still. If you keep this up -Eudeuk! Before she could finish her warning, Cheong-ryeong, gritting her teeth, threw herself at the barrier once more. She sharpened all her energy, turning herself into a sword to break the barrier. -Thud! Slash! Even in her ghostly form, she was a swordsman. She had gained many insights alongside Mok Gyeong-un. Her determination as a swordsman transcended even her spiritual power at that moment. -Swish! !? The golden Nine-Tailed Foxs eyebrow twitched. Even a high-level spirit was causing cracks in the barrier she had created with her spiritual power. This spirit. Was she willing to sacrifice herself? The golden Nine-Tailed Foxs lips twitched. I cant let that happen. If this ghost was extinguished, this interesting humans emotions would stagnate. She couldnt let that happen. -Slash! -Aaaaaaah! Inside the barrier, it was like a thunderstorm, with blue lightning striking Cheong-ryeong. The lightning inflicted severe pain on her ghostly form, making her scream in agony. At that moment, -Kwaaaak! The golden Nine-Tailed Foxs tail tightened around Mok Gyeong-un. Her eyes glimmered. The fierce dark energy inside him had suddenly grown stronger. She could be sure of it now. He is not emotionless. He had emotions. They just werent easily displayed. If he were truly emotionless, it would be different, but since he had emotions, even if deeply buried, the situation changed. -Pak! One of her tails slapped Mok Gyeong-uns cheek. It seemed like a simple slap, but it carried tremendous spiritual energy, shaking his brain. The dizziness made Mok Gyeong-uns head wobble. -Lick! The golden Nine-Tailed Fox licked his cheek and said, Youd better stay still. Otherwise, Ill really extinguish that spirit of yours. She gestured toward the barrier where Cheong-ryeong lay on the ground, her spiritual form severely damaged. Her ghostly form was so transparent it was clear she was in a dire state. She lay there, trying to maintain her spirit form. Are you threatening me? Think Im joking? Try me. Such threats dont really. What? Mok Gyeong-un momentarily closed his mouth at her words. Normally, he would have told her to do as she pleased, indifferent to whether she extinguished the ghost or not. But a strange feeling arose. He didnt want to see Cheong-ryeong extinguished. What is this? Had he any feelings left besides vengeance and malice? No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt understand why he felt this way since he considered compassion and sympathy irrational. But logically, why did he dislike the idea of Cheong-ryeong dying? He couldnt understand. At that moment, Since you seem to have grasped the situation, lets continue, shall we? -Chwak! Before he could react, the golden Nine-Tailed Fox tore off Mok Gyeong-uns pants. With his pants shredded, Mok Gyeong-un was now completely naked. Hohohoho. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox laughed heartily and slowly lowered her head, savoring the situation. There was no place more honest than that part of a males body. Even in the face of death, it couldnt be controlled by reason, driven by the instinct to procreate. Lets see how it reacts to such a perfect female body up close . The golden Nine-Tailed Foxs expression suddenly turned cold. She had expected at least some reaction, but her assumption was completely wrong. As she stared intently at Mok Gyeong-uns unchanged state, for the first time in thousands of years, her pride was about to take a hit. So thats how it is? Fueled by stubbornness, the golden Nine-Tailed Fox slowly approached Mok Gyeong-un, aligning her body with his. -Mungle! Her full breasts pressed against his well-defined muscles. -Pak! Wrapping one slender leg around his waist, she leaned in close, her breath hot against his ear as she whispered seductively, Haa. Ill turn you into a beast. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 C Consort Ho (4)Haa. Ill turn you into a beast. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox had long perfected a particular skill. It was to worm her way into the weakened hearts of humans, tempting and corrupting them. The male human body was remarkably honest to its instincts. More than just seeing, direct physical contact, skin-to-skin, was where they became truly vulnerable. -Suuk! She pressed her body against Mok Gyeong-un, her full breasts soft and yielding as they touched him. Haa. With one leg wrapped around him, she blew hot breath into his ear. Sound was another means of arousing a man. Usually, by this point, most males would have been unable to control themselves and would have lunged at her. Yet, Mok Gyeong-un remained unfazed. Youre still holding out. He was at the age where his desires should be raging, but his patience was astonishing. Usually, when a mans desire began to surface, she would penetrate his mind, amplifying his deepest desires. Once addicted to such desire, they would gradually fall into depravity. Not reacting even to this. Her stubbornness only grew. Smiling slyly, she leaned in closer. She had always used mental intrusion to show what she wanted, except for her first time corrupting a human long ago. Now she decided to change her approach. -Lick! She licked his neck with her tongue, her hand sliding downwards. Her hand made contact with his manhood, stroking it gently to awaken his arousal. -Fondle! She knew exactly how to handle a male. Caressing him with delicate hands, she tried to awaken the dormant desire within him. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But, -Shlick! Is this guy impotent? She had never encountered someone so unresponsive. He even looked at her with cold eyes as she carefully stimulated him. It felt as if she were dealing with a stone. Clearly, he had repressed emotions. She hadnt expected him to hold out this long. Enough. Mok Gyeong-un spoke to her coldly. Most women would have given up by now, feeling insulted by the lack of response. But the golden Nine-Tailed Foxs determination only grew stronger. The more one controlled their emotions and desires, the faster and deeper they would fall into corruption. Lets see if you can withstand this. She smiled wickedly and brushed her palm over her face. In that instant, -Srukk! The golden Nine-Tailed Foxs face transformed into someone elses. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. It was Cheong-ryeong. !? Known for her shapeshifting abilities, the golden Nine-Tailed Fox had transformed into Cheong-ryeong, indistinguishably perfect. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes shifted. Unlike Wi So-yeon, the third Mortal of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, who looked almost like a twin of Cheong-ryeong, this transformation was flawless in appearance and aura. Mortal. Haa. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox, now in Cheong-ryeongs form, called him like she would. Looking at him with slightly unfocused eyes, a stark contrast to her usual seductive gaze, -Flinch! This time, he showed a slight reaction. Look at that. As expected, he was responding. Although Cheong-ryeong was undeniably a peerless beauty, the golden Nine-Tailed Fox was even more perfect and beautiful. Yet, Mok Gyeong-un reacted to her. Noticing this, she intensified her efforts to provoke him. Mortal. HaaI feel strange. Mok Gyeong-un exhaled deeply. Being perceptive and different from others, he knew this was an illusion. The real Cheong-ryeong was weakened, lying just over there. But, -Soft! Mortal. Do something about me. Seeing her in Cheong-ryeongs form, her chest pressed against him with a desperate expression, his body began to react. This is a fake. Mok Gyeong-un tried to maintain his rationality. But once his body started reacting, it was hard to control. The golden Nine-Tailed Foxs eyes gleamed. Ha? He was far more endowed than she expected. She had seen countless males over the years. She could tell for sure, He was exceptional. Ahh. This changes things. A sly excitement filled her eyes. She had planned to penetrate his mind the moment he showed desire, but now she felt an excitement she hadnt in a long time. Seeing him struggle within her embrace made her want to indulge him even more. Transformed into Cheong-ryeong, she pressed against him, feigning helplessness. Mortal. HaaMortal. As she caressed his cheek with one hand, a strange fragrance and spiritual energy seeped from her hand into his nose. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes grew hazy. She whispered into his ear. HaaRavage me like a beast. No sooner had she spoken, -Grab Mok Gyeong-un roughly grasped her lush hips, pressing his body against hers. -Kung! Like a wild animal, his force made the golden Nine-Tailed Fox, in Cheong-ryeongs form, moan. Hah. Hearing her moan in Cheong-ryeongs voice aroused him further. Feeling him become one with her, the golden Nine-Tailed Foxs face flushed. Good. What female wouldnt enjoy this? Hurryhurry She urged him, her voice low and demanding. Despite his wild push, he met her gaze and began moving slowly. Their faces were so close their noses almost touched, creating a charged atmosphere. Haa. What is this guy? She expected him to act purely on instinct under her influence, but he moved deliberately, gazing into her eyes with a dazed look. Oddly, it made her more excited. Different. Despite being enthralled, he was different from other males. Her breathing grew heavy, turning into sensual moans. Haaung. What began as a means of seduction had now become genuine excitement for her. Corrupting him could wait. But then, an unexpected interruption occurred. -Mortallllll! !? The real Cheong-ryeong, who had been nearly unconscious, started to recover some energy and witnessed the scene. -!!!!!!!! Seeing this, she couldnt bear it even in her spirit form. She would have felt discomfort if the golden Nine-Tailed Fox had seduced Mok Gyeong-un with her real form, but seeing herself in the act infuriated and confused her. Mortal. You. Mok Gyeong-un, with eyes clouded by lust, was gazing at the golden Nine-Tailed Fox who looked exactly like her. t felt like she was the one engaged with him. Cheong-ryeong snapped out of her daze, feeling a peculiar mix of emotions. No. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox was a monster who had seduced and corrupted countless men for thousands of years. If left unchecked, Mok Gyeong-un would fall too. She gathered all her remaining strength and cried out. -Mortalll! Her cry resonated like a wave. If he were under the golden Nine-Tailed Foxs spell, it might break him free. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox sneered at this. Do you think he can wake up from my spell? Entranced by desire and instinct, there was no way he could break free. At that moment, she noticed something. Mok Gyeong-un had paused momentarily in response to the cry. This guy? Had he heard that in his current state? Cheong-ryeong shouted again. -Mortal! Snap out of it! -Paarr! At her continued cry, Mok Gyeong-uns hazy eyes wavered. Seeing this subtle change, the golden Nine-Tailed Fox clicked her tongue inwardly. She had infiltrated his heart by transforming into Cheong-ryeong, but the real one being so close seemed to affect him quickly. The golden Nine-Tailed Fox sighed inwardly. What a pity. She gave up on enjoying herself further. His mental strength was far stronger than that of ordinary humans, making it difficult to enchant him consecutively. -Pak! She grabbed his head with both hands. Staring into his eyes, Ill completely enthrall you and make you mine. Suddenly, darkness enveloped Mok Gyeong-uns vision, plunging everything into blackness. *** Human. Shall we take a look at where your fundamental desires stem from? The Nine-Tailed Fox delved into Mok Gyeong-uns mind, sifting through his memories. To corrupt him and make him completely hers, she needed to read the memories that held the root of his desires or potential weaknesses. Relatively recent memories appeared faintly like fragments, but this man, more so than she initially thought I like it. She had assumed this man was different from other humans. But his actions and thought processes seemed utterly detached from humanity. This was the first time she encountered a being who wasnt so much corrupted as innately close to evil and demonic energy. How have I not discovered such a man until now? She had long searched for an extraordinary being. It was because of a prophecy she heard during an amusement. [Daji-yeo. No, Nine-Tailed Fox. Someday, you will meet a human who is the embodiment of demonic energy itself.] [Human? How can a human be demonic energy itself? Didnt you say humans are incomplete beings, neither good nor evil?] [Thats right. However even this old man cannot fully comprehend all the secrets of Heaven.] [Damn you. Whats the point of telling me something you dont even understand well yourself?] [Find him. He will bring you what you have yearned for the most.] [What I desire, he will bring to me? Is that true?] [It is.] [Then how can I meet him? With your vaunted ability to read the secrets of Heaven, you should be able to know, right?] [I do not know.] [Then theres no other way. We have no choice but to keep fighting.] [Will things really turn out this way?] [Youre the one who proposed this deal, claiming youd reveal what Ive desired. But do you think you can end this fight with such a vague story?] [] After contemplating, he finally spoke. [All this old man can see about that man is a throne stained with blood.] Chapter 251 Chapter 251 C Demon (1)[All this old man can see from that person is a blood-stained throne.] [A blood-stained throne?] A throne is a symbolic seat for monarchs like kings, emperors, or feudal lords, is it not? What does it mean for a human who embodies the very essence of a demon to be connected to a throne? No, to be exact, it was called a blood-stained throne. Blood-stained The throne symbolizing the pinnacle stained with blood held great significance. After all, countless bloody struggles would have taken place to claim that seat. Though the time period remained vague, these words definitely narrowed down the scope. Its not that old man, Zhou. Although he completely degenerated, indulging in wine and women, how could that dying old man possibly fulfill her wish? In the first place, how could a mere human grant her desire? It was a mystery, but this man was practically a sage. He wouldnt speak nonsense. [Kang Sang[1]. Lets hope your words prove true.] With those words, the nine-tailed golden fox concealed herself through death and left the kingdom, as a long time passed. At first, she simply observed to find the human from the prophecy. However, such a person did not appear. Suspecting that he might have deceived her, she took out her anger on all sorts of Taoist priests. Then, she changed her mind. If she couldnt find him, she would create him herself. Thus, the nine-tailed golden fox altered her approach and playfully corrupted the beings called monarchs, one by one. This applied not only to the feudal lords of the Central Plains but also to all the nearby countries like Dongyi, Dongying, and Xizhang. Nevertheless, none of them brought her what she desired. They merely degenerated and led their nations to ruin. A human who is the embodiment of a demon. Judging solely by this fellows memories, he certainly comes close to evil or demonic. However, this guy had little to do with a throne. Then, is he simply an inherently wicked human? If she delved to the end of his memories, she might uncover the origins of his evil nature. The nine-tailed golden fox dove into the depths of Mok Gyeong-uns mind. -Swish! Quite an intriguing fragment flowed in among the incoming pieces. Oh-ho. Look at this. Was that raccoon bastard here? That unworthy brat who pompously called himself the King Slayer or whatnot was causing a ruckus, but to think he was trapped here. But did this guy absorb the raccoons demonic energy? Memory fragments are literally like shards. They appear disjointed, but it seems the raccoon had part of his demonic energy absorbed by this fellow. Whats this? How did a human absorb the energy of a demon beast, no, an Imae Mangnyang? Come to think of it, as she delved deeper into his memories, this guy was even absorbing the energy of the dead. How is this possible? In the first place, a living being cannot coexist with the energy of the deceased. The more she explored his memories, the more astonishing things appeared one by one. Is this really a human? While puzzled, she went back a long way and saw Mok Gyeong-uns deceased grandfather. For the first time, she felt intense anger. This seemed to be the point where his suppressed evil erupted. However, since it was still repressed, she would need to examine earlier memory fragments to find the more fundamental part. Show me. Your origin. The nine-tailed golden fox delved into Mok Gyeong-uns memories. But while digging deeper, she encountered a colossal wall spanning the entire space within the darkness. Huh? The existence of such a wall within ones mind and memories signified that something was artificially blocking it. The nine-tailed golden fox grew intrigued upon seeing this. What could be the reason for sealing off his earlier memories? Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Whether he did it himself or it was a taboo imposed by someone else, she didnt know, but Reveal yourself. The nine-tailed golden fox attempted to forcibly pierce through the wall of memories. For her, who had lived thousands of years, this was not a difficult task. Just as she was tearing down the wall of memories, at that moment -Rooaaar! Right then, from within the cracking and crumbling wall of memories, an atrocious and utterly evil energy began to surge out. Whats this? As she tried to breach the sealed memories, why was such a wicked energy gushing forth? Is this fellow truly human? This ferocious energy was attempting to block her from infiltrating his mind. It felt as if this existence was alive within him. All right. Lets see who prevails. The nine-tailed golden fox drew upon more of her demonic energy. If it could block her to this extent, there must be something it didnt want to be seen. Did it think it could stop her like this? -Swooosh! Although it was within his mind, the nine-tailed golden fox manifested in her original form. Her appearance as a nine-tailed golden fox reaching seven zhang () in size was majestic, befitting a great Spiritual Beast bearing the titles of Demon[2] and King[3]. As she opened her mouth in her true form, vast demonic energy gathered, forming an enormous sphere. -Whooosh! It was dazzling enough to illuminate the darkness. -Try to stop this. -Boom! Kaboom! The sphere of demonic energy instantly collided with the wall of memories. Intense explosions erupted in succession as the wall, struck by the energy sphere, collapsed, creating a massive hole. Not missing this chance, the nine-tailed golden fox entered through the hole. A breach had been made in the blocked memories. Now she could see what memory fragments would be revealed. At that moment, a bizarre scene began to unfold within the incoming fragments. It was -Crack! The sight of an intact sky distorting. Through the crevices of the distorting fissures, a mass of black flames surged upward like erupting volcanic lava and plummeted to the ground. !!!!! What the hell is this? Why does such a scene exist within a mere humans memories? Right then, another fragment flowed in. -Swish! Within a vast pit, black flames were blazing fiercely, and someone was gazing at them with a face filled with awe, then promptly prostrated. That someone was none other than this fellows murdered grandfather. Why was that old man showing such a reaction towards the black flames? As she wondered What? The nine-tailed golden foxs golden pupils trembled violently. Within those black flames, a gaze was felt. It wasnt just flames? No, in the first place, the ominous and pure energy emanating from those black flames did not exist in the human world. No words like ferocious, vicious, or evil could define it. It was as if the very existence itself was -Flinch! Right at that moment. The gaze felt from the black flames directly met the nine-tailed golden foxs eyes. Huh? This was a memory. Yet, how could it be staring at her? She could be considered a third-party spirit merely observing the memories. As she found the situation incomprehensible and bizarre [Get out.] A voice resounded within the nine-tailed golden fox. Simultaneously, the black flames suddenly spread in all directions, instantly engulfing the space filled with memory fragments within the darkness. -Fwoosh! At that instant, the nine-tailed golden fox couldnt hide her bewilderment. This heat should have been a memory fragment, but its intensity felt as if it had materialized. And the black flames were gradually encircling her. The nine-tailed golden fox spoke while gazing at them. -Just what are you? How can an existence as foreign as you reside within a mere human? She believed this existence was not merely latent within his memories but actually alive within him. Otherwise, it couldnt have such an impact even on the spiritual realm. Her words were met with no response. -Fwoosh! The black flames simply kept devouring the space itself, as if trying to engulf even her. The nine-tailed golden fox then roared and unleashed her demonic energy. -You think you can do anything to me? A dazzling golden demonic energy gushed out from her, who had transformed into her true form. That golden demonic energy collided with the black flames, clashing. -Swoosh! Her golden demonic energy, which had reached its peak, forcefully pushed back the black flames that tried to devour her, exuding the majesty of a great spiritual beast known as one of the Six Demons. Although weakened by the seal, even the Assassin King of the Sea, the Restraining Badger Celestial-Dog couldnt withstand her. Instead, she pushed back the black flames and tried to glimpse more of the memory fragments. -Youre just trapped within a human, yet you think you can challenge me! As the nine-tailed golden fox further intensified her demonic energy, the black flames fluctuated. The corners of her mouth in her true form curled up. Whatever was inside this bastard, did it think it could match her, who had accumulated demonic energy for thousands of years since ancient times? Reveal your identity right now -Thud! At that very moment, the nine-tailed golden foxs golden pupils trembled. This wasnt due to the battle unfolding within his mind. At some point, her consciousness had split in two, allowing her to simultaneously view the memories and reality. In reality, the nine-tailed golden fox had her hand placed on Mok Gyeong-uns head, maintaining the state of entering his mind. However You Mok Gyeong-un, who should have been unable to move with his mind suppressed, moved. He only moved once, but the stimulation there was so intense that her focus couldnt help but be divided. The nine-tailed golden fox looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face. This is Mok Gyeong-uns dilated, hazy eyes had regained vitality. But along with that vitality, something had changed. His pupils had turned entirely black, resembling lustrous obsidian, and those eyes held a viciousness akin to the black flames. Is it you who were trapped within the wall of memories that have taken over that body? So, by stimulating the physical body in reality, you intend to drive me out. As if I would be so easily -Thud! Haak! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns lower body moved roughly. Simultaneously, the nine-tailed golden fox unknowingly let out a moan. The nine-tailed golden fox glared at Mok Gyeong-un with trembling breaths. Haa haa you -Thud! Heuk. With a single movement of Mok Gyeong-uns waist, her mind seemed to scatter from the excitement. Perhaps because of that, the force of the black flames, which had been pushed back by the golden demonic energy within his mind, suddenly intensified. The nine-tailed golden foxs golden pupils trembled. Her transformation technique had already been undone, reverting her to her original appearance, yet he was making such rough movements against her, indicating that it wasnt his original self. It was the ferocious and vicious self within those black flames. -Thud! She tried to push Mok Gyeong-uns body away. Simply touching or doing something like that was one thing, but if he stimulated her so roughly, her mind would scatter in the power struggle with the black flames -Thud! Ack! At that instant, the nine-tailed golden foxs slender back arched like a bow. Her head tilted back, and her breathing grew ragged. What is this? -Sizzle! Amidst the power struggle within his mind and the exciting stimulation, she had failed to notice that her demonic energy was being absorbed by Mok Gyeong-uns hand grasping her chest. Simultaneously, the black flames within his mind not only regained momentum but also expanded, pushing back the golden demonic energy. This is disadvantageous. With him pressuring her from three directionsmind, stimulation, and absorptionit would become difficult for her to confront him, no matter how powerful she was. The speed at which her demonic energy was being absorbed was also accelerating. In the end, she judged that it was impossible to immediately see his fundamental memories. Thus -Swish! She withdrew the spiritual body that had assimilated into him. Then, she grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns cheeks and pulled him in for a kiss. Their tongues softly intertwined and tangled as her demonic energy flowed through Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, spreading to his head and entire body. With that -Sizzle. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had turned black like obsidian, returned to normal. !? Mok Gyeong-un, who had regained his senses, furrowed his brows. After all, he had become one with the nine-tailed golden fox. He didnt expect to be kissing her as well. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un forcibly separated from her. She licked her lips as if savoring them, then grinned and spoke. Have you regained your senses, dear? Dear? Were already so passionately entangled, so its okay to call you that, right? Or should I call you something else? -Grip! Ignoring her words, Mok Gyeong-un tried to detach his body from hers. However, he couldnt do so because she was embracing him with her legs. He tried to draw upon his demonic energy, but she clung even tighter to him and whispered meaningfully into his ear. I thought about calling you Jeong, but that doesnt suit you either. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. Regardless, she hugged Mok Gyeong-un tightly and spoke. Im not sure about the throne, but you might be the very human embodiment of a demon that Ive been searching for. Ah! Yes. The title that truly suits you is none other than Demon. Chapter 252 Chapter 252 C Demon (2)Im not sure about the throne, but you might be the very human embodiment of a demon that Ive been searching for. Ah! Yes. The title that truly suits you is none other than Demon. Demon. Mok Gyeong-un couldnt make sense of the nine-tailed golden foxs words. His focus was solely on the fact that she knew his real name, Jeong. What did she do? Even if his mind had been hazy, the chances of him uttering it himself were low. But if she mentioned Jeong, then Did she see my memories? There was no other explanation. Meanwhile, the nine-tailed golden fox caressed Mok Gyeong-uns cheek and spoke. How is it? The title Demon sounds good, right? Just calling you Demon is a bit dull, so should I add something like a surname in front of it? Falling from the sky Before she could finish her sentence, Mok Gyeong-un cut her off and asked. Did you look into my memories? Oh my. Youre quick-witted. Well, not all of them, but Id say a part of them? At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes turned cold. He felt displeasure at the fact that she had pried into his memories, regardless of anything else. And judging by the current situation, she had forcibly engaged in relations with him. Or rather, they were still in the midst of it? -Squeeze! The nine-tailed golden fox wrapped her legs tighter around him and spoke with a flushed face. Haa. Hey. Since weve already started, shouldnt we finish it? Mok Gyeong-un didnt respond to her words. At this rate, he would be dragged along by this fox demons intentions, no matter what. Then, whether it turned out good or bad, he had to do something. Thus, Mok Gyeong-un tried to gather all the remaining demonic energy within his body to somehow resist !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with surprise. My demonic energy has recovered. No, it has increased. The demonic energy within his body had nearly doubled compared to its original amount. It was a phenomenon he couldnt comprehend at all. His injuries were quite severe, and he had even lost consciousness, so why had his demonic energy increased to this extent? But that wasnt the end of it. Moreover, a vast amount of demonic energy had been absorbed into his body. It was incomparably greater than what he had absorbed from the monstrous raccoon, the King Slayer (߱), and the purity of the demonic energy was exceptionally high. Its difficult to assimilate. The demonic energy was so immense that even if he tried to assimilate it, there would be excess remaining. Instead, continuously keeping it within his body might even become poisonous. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. In that case, there was a way to utilize this pure and vast demonic energy. Mok Gyeong-un then closed his eyes. At that moment, the nine-tailed golden fox spoke in a seductive and alluring voice. What? You dont like this form? Or do you want me to take on that vengeful spirits appearance like before? -Swish! As soon as those words ended, the nine-tailed golden fox swept her face with her hand and used her transformation technique. In an instant, her face changed to resemble Cheong-ryeongs. Mortal. Even her voice became identical. The nine-tailed golden fox, transformed into Cheong-ryeong, swayed her hips and whispered into Mok Gyeong-uns ear. Haa. Mortal, open your eyes!? -Flinch! At that moment, the nine-tailed golden foxs eyes turned sharp as she looked at Mok Gyeong-uns right hand. -Crackle! Crunch! With Mok Gyeong-uns right hand as the center, his entire arm bulged with vast demonic energy, and his blood vessels protruded before turning pitch-black. Seeing this scene, the nine-tailed golden fox inwardly felt it was absurd. This demonic energy. It was her own demonic energy. Although it had been absorbed by him, demonic energy was essentially like a deadly poison to humans, so she thought it would be difficult for him to immediately assimilate and use it. But he was using this demonic energy without assimilating it? Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Is this guy for real? He didnt seem human. Apart from the existence trapped within his mind, this body was definitely human. But she didnt expect something like this to be possible. The nine-tailed golden foxs gaze then shifted to Mok Gyeong-uns neck. If she moved her tails and twisted his neck right away, she could dispose of him before he could even unleash the demonic energy. However, if this fellow was truly the human embodiment of a demon that Kang Sang had prophesied about, killing him would be no different from losing him before he could accomplish anything. Tsk. In the end, the nine-tailed golden fox released her legs that were wrapped around him and used her tail to grab Mok Gyeong-un, throwing him towards the floor. -Crash! Mok Gyeong-uns body pierced through the floor and sank deep into it. Sigh. With the amount of demonic energy he had gathered now, he could inflict damage on her as well, so the only answer was to make him lose consciousness. The nine-tailed golden fox clicked her tongue as if she was disappointed. She thought she could finally satisfy her desires after a long time, but it seemed unlikely at the moment. Well, it doesnt matter. She could just keep him with her and entice him. If he was already wicked, there was no need to corrupt him further. Wouldnt it be perfect if she just made him hers? Just as she was thinking that -Papapapapak! The nine-tailed golden fox hurriedly crossed four of her tails like a shield to block the front. At the same time, a black line brushed past, and then -Kaboom! Ugh. The nine-tailed golden foxs body pierced through the ceiling of Prince Gyeongjins residence and soared upwards. Through the hole that was made, someone fell and landed on the floor of the residence. -Tap! The one who landed was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. -Drip! Drip! Blood was flowing from his black and grotesquely transformed right arm. Mok Gyeong-un looked at his right arm and exhaled roughly. Huu huu As a side effect of amplifying the demonic energy absorbed from the nine-tailed golden fox using the Reversing Blood Technique, the blood vessels in his right arm had ruptured. It had definitely exceeded the level he could handle without assimilation. However, although it was only for a single strike, he had used the nine-tailed golden foxs demonic energy itself to unify his sword energy, so its power was immeasurable. -Mortal! At that moment, the translucent form of Cheong-ryeong approached Mok Gyeong-un. Looking at his right arm, which was a bloody mess, she asked with concern. -Are you all right? Well. I think Ill be fine, wont I? - Where do you get such words from? Your hand and arm Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue as she looked at it. The tremendous demonic energy contained in Mok Gyeong-uns previous strike was enough to astonish even her. It was probably the energy he had absorbed from the nine-tailed golden fox. Since he tried to handle such immense energy, even if only temporarily, it was only natural for his hand and arm to end up in this state. Mok Gyeong-un approached Cheong-ryeong, disregarding his limp right arm. Then -Swish! Cheong-ryeong turned her head with a perplexed expression. After all, Mok Gyeong-un was currently naked. Moreover, his masculinity was still quite prominent, making it difficult for her to look at him directly. Why are you acting like this? -You right now your state Seeing Cheong-ryeong unable to form proper sentences, Mok Gyeong-un finally recognized his own state. Ah. With that, Mok Gyeong-un extended his left hand towards the left side of the residence. Several of Prince Gyeongjins outer garments were hanging there. There were no pants in sight, but he used the sleeves as a belt to cover his lower body. After confirming this with a glance, Cheong-ryeong turned her head halfway and spoke in a blunt tone. -Youre like a beast in heat. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un closed his mouth. Normally, he would have answered without much thought, but the memory of engaging in relations with the nine-tailed golden fox, who had transformed into Cheong-ryeong, right in front of the real Cheong-ryeong, faintly resurfaced. Even though he had fallen victim to the nine-tailed golden foxs technique, thinking that he had done such a thing in front of the person involved made him feel strange. Could it be that Cheong-ryeong was also acting this way because of that? After remaining silent for a moment, Mok Gyeong-un asked her. Are you displeased? -Displeased? Yes. -Wh-what would I be displeased about? Im a dead spirit anyway. What concern is it of mine if you engage in relations or make a mess with any wench? Despite claiming to be unaffected, her voice had risen quite a bit. She even showed signs of stammering. At this, Mok Gyeong-un bluntly said. Even so, that fox demon transformed into your appearance, making it seem like I did it with you. So I thought maybe -Enough! Enough! Enough! Cheong-ryeong urged Mok Gyeong-un to stop speaking. She was already on the verge of going crazy with that scene constantly swirling in her mind. As she had just said, she kept reminding herself that she was already dead and that her only purpose remaining in this world was to resolve her lingering resentment. But her heart didnt quite agree with that. Damn it! Every time that scene came to mind, she couldnt help but be conscious of Mok Gyeong-un. Her reason understood that the nine-tailed golden fox had done it to disrupt Mok Gyeong-uns mind, but looking at it the other way around, it was like that. She had been watching him continuously, but he didnt treat women as women. So when he was said to have engaged with that third Mortal of the Heaven and Earth Societys leader, Yu So-yeon, who resembled her, she had only considered it as him using her. What the hell is this? But this time, the situation was a bit different. Why did he react only when she transformed into her appearance after enduring so well? Thinking about this, she couldnt help but be concerned, even while claiming to be a vengeful spirit. It was as if this Mortal fellow Could it be that he sees me as a woman? Cheong-ryeong, who had been clutching her head, glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. Even after what had just happened, this guy was looking at her with the same eyes as usual. Seeing this, she started to feel angry. Wasnt she making a fuss and being self-conscious all by herself? Her mood was becoming unstable and uncontrollable. Just then -Swish! At that moment, she felt a touch on her head. The only one who could directly make a spirit body feel a sensation was Mok Gyeong-un. The moment she felt Mok Gyeong-uns gentle touch, Cheong-ryeongs cheeks turned bright red despite being a spirit body, and she shouted in a flustered manner while covering her body. -D-dont touch me! What am I supposed to do if I dont touch you? -What? At those words, Cheong-ryeongs eyes widened. What the hell was this guy saying now? Truly bewildered, Cheong-ryeong covered herself even more and backed away, saying. - Are you really a beast? Like a fox, no, a raccoon. Anyway, now that youve done it with that wicked beast, do you want to do it with a vengeful spirit too, regardless of whether theyre dead or alive? -Youre so desperate to satisfy your desires What are you talking about? -What do you mean, what am I talking about? You, to me If you stay in that state, your spirit body will scatter and disappear, wont it? -Huh? Im trying to share the demonic energy Ive absorbed with you, but it seems like youve misunderstood something. - At that moment, she couldnt hide her embarrassment. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders at her and approached her, extending his hand and asking. I should have asked beforehand. Is it okay if I transfer the demonic energy to you? - In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong quietly nodded her head without being able to meet his eyes. If her spirit body hadnt been weakened, she would have wanted to find a mouse hole and crawl into it right away. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched as he watched her. Then, he placed his hand on her spirit body and tried to infuse the absorbed demonic energy. But at that very moment -Tap! Someone gently descended through the ceiling. It was none other than the nine-tailed golden fox. Oh no! Mok Gyeong-un pushed Cheong-ryeongs spirit body behind him and drew upon his demonic energy. He had gathered that immense demonic energy into a single point and imbued it into his sword energy to launch an attack, but he didnt expect her to withstand it. She was almost unscathed. The only difference was that a part of one of her tails had been cut off. Even then, it was only the tip of her tail that had been sliced off. Just a part of her tail, huh. She was truly a being of a different caliber, befitting the title of one of the Six Demons and a great spiritual beast close to a divine beast. He wasnt a match for her from the beginning. As the atmosphere grew heavy and the tension reached its peak -Smack! The nine-tailed golden fox, who had a murderous expression on her face, casually tossed the severed part of her tail and opened her mouth. For a moment, I thought about just killing you, but lets stop here. !? Chapter 253 Chapter 253 C Demon (3)Just a moment ago -Swooosh! A sharp sword strike that unified demonic energy and swordsmanship. The nine-tailed golden fox, pushed back by it, was forced up to a height of nearly a hundred jang. The sword energy itself was much sharper than before, but with her own demonic energy directly added to it, its power was so strong that she had to use four tails simultaneously to counter it. -Swish! Pushed back into the air like that, she stopped midway. As if she had wings, she floated and clicked her tongue in disbelief. Using my demonic energy to target me? This brat is truly troublesome. In her thousands of years of life, it wasnt as if there had never been those who threatened her. But almost all of them were beings called sages or wicked beasts close to divine beasts like herself. The nine-tailed golden foxs eyes narrowed. Is it the influence of that being trapped within his mind? It didnt matter what it was. This brat was close to being a human who embodied the very essence of a demon, which she had been searching for all this time. -Sting! At that moment, the nine-tailed golden fox frowned. After all, even though she thought she had blocked it properly, the tip of her tail had been nearly severed and was dangling loosely. Ha! In an instant, her eyes turned murderous. Not anywhere else, but he had sliced off a part, albeit a small one, of her tail, which was a concentration of her demonic energy? Her tail was a body part that angered her even if it was just scratched, but now that it had been cut, the nine-tailed golden foxs rage surged. Should I kill him? For a moment, even murderous intent arose within her. However, she quickly suppressed it. Endure it. If I kill him here, I wont know if he will become the existence that Kang Sang spoke of. She licked the dangling, severed part of her tail with her tongue. The blood from the wound quickly stopped. The nine-tailed golden fox completely tore off the severed portion of her tail. Then, her lips twitched. Come to think of it, for a young human who hasnt even lived for twenty years to already possess this much power, the possibility is indeed the highest. This fellow would grow stronger at a rapid pace. Then, her desire might be fulfilled before long. Keeping him by my side and continuously watching over As she was thinking that, something flashed through her mind. It was because of something she had seen in Mok Gyeong-uns memories. Moreover, upon further thought, this fellow not only had exceptional innate talent but was also rapidly growing stronger due to his thirst for revenge. That meant there was a chance he might not become the form she desired even if she kept him by her side. Besides, he was already immensely evil from the beginning, even without being corrupted. Finally reaching a conclusion, the nine-tailed golden fox licked her lips. Aah. What a pity. She wanted to keep him by her side and enjoy him, but it seemed she would have to put that on hold. *** For a moment, I thought about just killing you, but lets stop here. !? Mok Gyeong-un, who had raised his guard to the extreme, looked at the nine-tailed golden fox with incomprehensible eyes. Cheong-ryeong was the same. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The nine-tailed golden fox, the Hundred Face King, was a great spiritual beast close to a divine beast. If she desired, it was not only possible for her, who was called a moving calamity, to kill them but also turn this entire imperial capital into a sea of blood. To her, all of this was merely a form of amusement. Thats how absolute the nine-tailed golden foxs power was, so when she suddenly suggested stopping as if on a whim, they couldnt help but feel puzzled. At that moment, the nine-tailed golden fox shrugged her shoulders and spoke. I was thinking of making you my plaything right away, but it seems unwise to pluck an unripe fruit. What do you mean? Its exactly as I said. Im saying Ill leave you alone for the time being. Leave me alone? Yes. The nine-tailed golden fox glanced at the severed part of her tail and said. Youre quite sharp to be able to cut my tail, but thats still far from enough. . You mean to kill you? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the nine-tailed golden fox burst into laughter, holding her stomach. Hahahahaha. Kill me? Even using my demonic energy, you barely managed to slice off the tip of my tail, so isnt that too greedy of you? . Mok Gyeong-un remained silent at her words. There was indeed a huge gap between the nine-tailed golden foxs power and his own. To her, he was probably nothing more than an insect at best. Since he was no match for her anyway, if she showed mercy, even if it was on a whim, he should gratefully accept it. However, the words the nine-tailed golden fox had said lingered in his mind. Ill leave you alone for the time being It sounded like she would let him go for now but would continue to target him. No, somehow, it seemed like she would. Why? He couldnt understand why she was coveting him. [You might be the very human embodiment of a demon that Ive been searching for.] Although she had said those words, he couldnt fully comprehend their meaning either. Meanwhile, the nine-tailed golden fox lightly gestured, and the clothing that had been pushed into the corner of Prince Gyeongjins residence flew over and put itself on her. -Swish! With just a single gesture, her hair and pupils turned black again. With this, she had once again become Consort Ho, who boasted a radiant beauty. Mok Gyeong-un picked up the severed part of her tail that had fallen to the floor and held it out to her. Take it with you. At those words, Consort Ho smiled and said. Im giving that to you. Giving it to me? Yes. Keep that well. . I dont have a preference for carrying around such things. It would be good to carry it around. It will serve as proof that Ive taken a liking to you. Ah. Is it because its bothersome to carry it like that? Then -Swish! Consort Ho lightly waved her hand. The severed part of her tail transformed into a round medallion with golden fur attached to it. Isnt it convenient to carry it like this? If its proof that youve taken a liking to me, its even more uncomfortable to carry around. Youre quite honest. But theres no harm in carrying that around. From what Ive seen, you seem to get entangled with quite a few wicked beasts. . It was difficult to deny those words. At some point, vengeful spirits and wicked beasts had started to get involved with him frequently. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say it had been since his eyes had opened. So keep it with you. Even if its just a part of my tail, carrying it will prevent you from getting entangled with bothersome things. Even if it was a severed part of her body, traces and remnants of her demonic energy remained. If he possessed a part of her, known as the Hundred-Faced King, ordinary wicked beasts wouldnt be able to approach him, and even those with a certain level of power would naturally stay away from him. And if you have that, I can find you wherever you go. The nine-tailed golden fox inwardly smirked. Even if she didnt keep him by her side, with this method, she could meet him whenever she wanted. No matter how high-ranking a great spiritual beast was, if they deliberately hid in this vast Central Plains continent, it would be difficult to find them. . Silently holding the medallion made from her tail, Mok Gyeong-un eventually put it inside his clothes. It wasnt because he accepted it out of genuine gratitude, but also because there was no benefit in provoking the nine-tailed golden fox at the moment. And if worse came to worst, he could just leave the imperial palace later. As if reading Mok Gyeong-uns true intentions, the nine-tailed golden fox smiled and said. If you get caught trying to discard it, be prepared to face the consequences. Understood? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un showed an annoyed expression. Regardless, the nine-tailed golden fox turned around without any lingering attachment, as if her business was done, and tried to leave Prince Gyeongjins residence. Is she really just leaving? Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong inwardly tried to feel relieved. But then, the nine-tailed golden fox stopped for a moment and spoke as if she had forgotten something. Ah, right. I put the Embroidered Uniform Guards and the capitals guards outside to sleep. But can you handle the matters inside here on your own? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the unconscious Prince Gyeongjin and the beheaded corpse of the Western Depots Chief Eunuch, Eunuch Ho. If Eunuch Ho had escalated the situation, it would have been different, but now that he was dead, they could handle it according to the original plan. However, just in case, he asked. If I say I cant handle it, will you help? No. Then why did you ask? Just because. Youre not so stupid that you cant even handle this much. . She had no intention of helping from the beginning. Since he didnt have much expectation, Mok Gyeong-un wasnt too disappointed. But then, the nine-tailed golden fox chuckled and said something unexpected as she left. That mark you were looking for. I think Ive seen it somewhere. !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes widened in an instant. It was a sudden remark, but since the nine-tailed golden fox had stolen a glimpse of his memories, he could immediately understand what those words meant. Although he had shown a calm and cold demeanor towards other things, at the mention of the mark, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes fiercely transformed. . What do you mean by that? You understood, didnt you? Did you see it in my memories? Thats right. Im talking about the scar left on your dead grandfathers body. Ive seen that somewhere. As soon as those words ended -Swish! Using the foot technique, Mok Gyeong-un instantly blocked the nine-tailed golden foxs path and spoke in a cold tone. Where did you see it? She grinned and said. Why are you curious? Id be grateful if you could tell me. Gratitude alone isnt enough. As if slowly increasing the dosage, the nine-tailed golden fox put her hands behind her back and circled around Mok Gyeong-un. Looking at her, Mok Gyeong-un finally spoke. What do you want? At that question, the nine-tailed golden fox licked her finger stickily and said. Do you want to finish what we couldnt do earlier? If you satisfy me right here, I might tell you. Is that what you want? Yes. Then right now.. Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt finish his sentence and unconsciously glanced behind him. He saw Cheong-ryeong looking at him with a subtle gaze. Seeing that gaze, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt continue his words. If it was related to the mark left on his dead grandfathers body, he would stop at nothing to find clues. .. He hesitated even though he could obtain information just by engaging in relations once. Mok Gyeong-un questioned his own attitude. Why was he being conscious of Cheong-ryeong? He couldnt understand it at all. Then, Mok Gyeong-un finally opened his mouth. Lets forget about it. What? One of the nine-tailed golden foxs beautiful eyebrows rose. On the other hand, Cheong-ryeongs pupils, who had been looking at Mok Gyeong-un with a somewhat anxious gaze, flickered with surprise. Why? She could understand it because it was a matter involving an important clue, but for some reason, she had been feeling bitter. But at Mok Gyeong-uns unexpected refusal, her mood became strange. Tsk. The nine-tailed golden fox clicked her tongue with an incredulous expression and said. This hurts my pride. What? In all my life, Ive been rejected because of a mere vengeful spirit. What are you talking about? Nevermind. Ive lost all desire to do it anyway. Hmph! With those words, the nine-tailed golden fox stomped her feet angrily and left Prince Gyeongjins residence. Mok Gyeong-un momentarily thought about stopping her but eventually lowered his slightly raised hand. Since he had already given up himself, what good would it do to stop her? He didnt dwell on things that had already ended, so Mok Gyeong-un also turned around to go to where Cheong-ryeong was. But then, a voice was heard. Among the Embroidered Uniform Guards in the Inner Court, there is someone with that mark. It was the nine-tailed golden foxs voice. !? Mok Gyeong-un looked at the door she had left through with puzzled eyes. Then, through the half-closed door, she poked her head out and said. I was about to leave, but just this once, Im making a special concession. The medallion I gave you made from my tail never take it off your body. .. I wont. That wasnt difficult at all. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, the nine-tailed golden fox snorted and closed the door with these words. Hmph. See you again. Heavenly Demon. Chapter 254 Chapter 254 C The Mark (1)Hmph. See you again. Heavenly Demon. -Thud! After the door closed, Mok Gyeong-un frowned. Then, Cheong-ryeong asked with a puzzled expression. -Heavenly Demon? Why is the nine-tailed golden fox calling you that? Who knows? He remembered that the nine-tailed golden fox said she would call him that because he was the embodiment of a demon itself. But as for why she added the character for heaven in front [How is it? The title Demon sounds good, right? Just calling you Demon is a bit dull, so should I add something like a surname in front of it? Falling from the sky] Suddenly, the words she had said flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. Although he had interrupted her midway, she had abruptly mentioned something about falling from the sky. What the hell did that mean? -Throb! At that moment, a strong pain was felt from the top of his head, the Baihui acupoint. Mok Gyeong-un covered his head with his hand. If it had been a mild headache, he would have ignored it and moved on, but it was an intense pain that momentarily turned his vision white and made it difficult to stand. -Mortal! As Mok Gyeong-un stumbled, Cheong-ryeong hurriedly approached to support him. However, with her spirit body having become hazy, she couldnt grab hold of Mok Gyeong-un of her own volition. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un, who had brushed past her hand, knelt down on one knee. -Mortal. Are you all right? Mortal. At her worried voice, Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand and said. Im fine -Throb! Before he could finish his sentence, the pain intensified as if his pulse was throbbing. At that moment, a scene he had never seen before suddenly flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. It was -Swoosh! The sight of himself falling from an extremely high altitude towards the ground. The height was so great that even the mountains, no, the mountain ranges on the ground appeared small. What the hell was this? Why was a scene he had never experienced before appearing like a past memory? That wasnt the end of it. -Throb! As that scene disappeared, another scene appeared. It was a scene of his deceased grandfather looking at him and bowing down as if he had felt some sort of thrill and was unable to hide his shock. Why on earth? It was a face of his grandfather that he had never seen before. Why was he prostrating himself towards him with that expression? Just as he was puzzled -Mortal! Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ears, and the scenes of memories that had seemed to vividly unfold before his eyes were abruptly cut off. At the same time, the headache that had felt like his head was about to burst also subsided. Ah -Mortal? Why are you acting like this? Did you injure your head? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been in a daze, raised his head and looked at Cheong-ryeong. Her face, which was looking at him with worried eyes, had changed a lot since they first met. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If in the past, it felt like she was concerned about disappearing together with him if he died, now it felt like she genuinely cared about his well-being. A different expression A person cannot remain the same towards others. That much was evident just by looking at his grandfathers face in his memories. What exactly was that just now? Why did it suddenly feel like something he had never experienced before no, was it really a memory he had never experienced? Strange. Come to think of it, it felt like a part of his memory had been cut out, and he couldnt remember anything prior to a certain point. Then, could that just now have been a part of those missing memories? As he was lost in thought, Cheong-ryeongs voice was heard. -Mortal. It seems to be because of the absorbed demonic energy. Perform breathing exercises right away. Breathing exercises? -Yes. No matter how strong you are, unassimilated demonic energy is no different from poison. So it would be better to assimilate the demonic energy first. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with surprise. She was also in a precarious state at the moment. Her spiritual power was continuously dispersing, and at this rate, she could even vanish, but seeing her prioritize him first gave him a strange feeling. Thus Before that, let me give you the demonic energy first. -Theres no need for that. Right now, your condition is worse No. Giving you the demonic energy wont take that long, right? -Swish! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un placed his palm towards Cheong-ryeongs spirit bodys head. And he sent a portion of the nine-tailed golden foxs demonic energy that remained in his body. The moment the demonic energy entered through her spirit bodys head, Cheong-ryeongs pupils trembled. -Ah! She had been astonished by the high purity of the King Slayers demonic energy when she received it as well. But this was incomparably superior to that. The moment it entered, it felt as if her eyes were opening wide and she was undergoing an awakening. This highly pure and vast demonic energy grasped her dispersing spirit body once again and made its translucency dense once more. -You should do it first Even if I assimilate the demonic energy, it will take quite some time. So lets assimilate it together. - And once we finish assimilating it, things will probably get quite busy. If the nine-tailed golden foxs words were true, then among the Embroidered Uniform Guards, there was someone with that scar, the mark, that had been left on his deceased grandfathers body. That person would also possess some sort of clue, so they had to find them. *** The next day, in the dark of night when everyone was asleep. In one of the Embroidered Uniform Guards offices. Someone with a covered face secretly entered the unlit place. It was none other than Mong Mu-yak. Just as the information said. Through the spies infiltrated in the imperial palace, he had learned that the Judicial Departments office would be empty around this time. Thus, he had waited for an opportunity and sneaked in at night. On the surface, it was an ordinary office with display shelves, bookshelves, and a desk. However From the outside, this office should be slightly larger in size. That means there must be a hidden space. -Tap! Tap! Mong Mu-yak touched the bookshelf attached to the wall here and there. Then, the moment he pulled out a book -Click! The bookshelf slightly shifted to the side. Found it. Grabbing the gap that had opened up, Mong Mu-yak pushed the bookshelf, and it slid open like a door. Along with it, the space hidden inside was revealed. The enclosed dark room was dim, so Mong Mu-yak took a lantern from the desk and lit the candle inside. Ah! The interior became visible under the lanterns light. There were hidden ledgers, numerous books, and a locked safe. After quickly scanning through them, Mong Mu-yak approached the bookshelf. There wasnt much time, so he had to hurry before the night shift change occurred. Lets see. Mong Mu-yak pulled out the untitled books one by one and examined their contents. These are secret ledgers. He had heard that there were quite a few rotten parts within the Embroidered Uniform Guards, but to think they had blatantly created secret ledgers like this. They might think its better not to leave such things behind in the first place, but The more corrupt they are, the more meticulous they tend to be. Ledgers are necessary for future countermeasures. Incompetent individuals tend to do things haphazardly, but those who prepare for contingencies diligently keep records and ledgers in case of unforeseen circumstances. After carefully examining the secret ledgers, Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue and pocketed them. They might come in handy if need be. The item he was looking for wasnt among the books on the shelf. In that case, it seemed to be in the safe. Mong Mu-yak took out a thin copper wire from his pocket and inserted it into the lock. Then, he skillfully picked it. -Click! Done. -Creak! When he opened the safe, there were quite a few items inside. From valuable stolen goods to various other things, but he didnt need any of them. What he truly needed was only one thing. Among the various books in the safe, it was Found it! The Underground Prison Registry. He had previously used spies to identify the safe movement routes at different times to find this. And finally, he had found what he wanted. Now we can know the location. To accomplish the secret order they had received, they first needed to find out where that person was imprisoned in the underground prison. The underground prison was so vast in scale and heavily guarded with traps and sentries that if they didnt know the location and the prisons routes beforehand, they might fail in the rescue attempt. Lets see. -Rustle! The Underground Prison Registry listed the locations and names of the cell blocks where the prisoners were held. As expected of a place known to hold only vicious and notorious prisoners, Mong Mu-yak, who was also from the Heaven and Earth Society, recognized quite a few names. However, the name he was searching for was nowhere to be found. This is troublesome. Could it be that hes not imprisoned here? After flipping through for a while, he reached the registry of the lowest level of the underground prison, the Inescapable Prison. According to the spies, the individuals imprisoned in the Inescapable Prison were those deemed the worst by the imperial palace, and even their identities were strictly managed. Therefore, the security of the Inescapable Prison was said to be incomparable to the other levels. This will be difficult. Clicking his tongue, Mong Mu-yak flipped through the Inescapable Prisons registry. -Rustle! The number of pages wasnt very large. But the moment he turned the first page, Mong Mu-yaks eyes widened. The Red Turban Rebellions deputy leader is still alive? He had heard that about thirty years ago, a great famine occurred, and uprisings broke out in various parts of the country. The ones leading it were the Red Turban Rebellions leader, Yi Jeok, and deputy leader, Yi Baek, and the number of government troops they had killed reached a staggering hundred thousand. The leader, Yi Jeok, was known to have been captured at that time when the Left and Right Governors Armies were mobilized. The price of rebellion was, of course, having ones limbs torn apart in front of the people. At that time, he thought the deputy leader, Yi Baek, had also died, but his name was brazenly listed here. A big shot right from the first page. After flipping a few pages, astonishing names appeared in abundance. Each and every one of them was the worst kind of prisoner, and it was impossible to know what would happen if they were released. He didnt understand why they kept such individuals alive. If it were the Heaven and Earth Society, they would have killed them from the beginning to prevent future troubles. Hmm. Mong Mu-yak, who had been continuously turning the pages, stopped midway. In the latter half, there was a list of individuals labeled as martial artists. There were martial artists too? Although there were occasional martial artists included in the registries of the first to third levels of the underground prison, he didnt expect there to be martial artists in the Inescapable Prison as well. Who could be imprisoned as a martial artist deemed the worst by the imperial palace? Out of curiosity, Mong Mu-yak flipped through the list. Ive never heard of any of them before. Even he, a member of the Heaven and Earth Societys leaders direct information department, didnt recognize most of the names. Could it be because they were old and hardly any information remained about them? Just as he was puzzled, Mong Mu-yaks eyes widened. !? [ٶʮ C fѪ C Ѫ] No. 126 C Old Blood Cult C Sixth Blood Saint Seeing the entry, Mong Mu-yak couldnt hide his astonishment. Although it was an organization that no longer existed in the current martial arts world, it was notorious enough to be passed down through word of mouth, so he was also aware of it. That was because the remnants of the Old Blood Sect, which was said to have been destroyed long ago, and some of the evil faction had gathered to establish the Four Evils Alliance, which was now considered the center of the evil faction. To think there were traces of the Old Blood Sect remaining. But what was even more interesting here was the note written below. Unlike the other entries that merely described the information, this persons entry had a warning that seemed like an instruction, written in a fluttering manner. Keep a distance of ten steps. When delivering meals through the prisons mechanism, cover the eyes and ears. Mong Mu-yak frowned. Why did they warn not to approach within ten steps even though he was imprisoned in the prison? The next warning instruction was also strange. Surely, if one was imprisoned in the prison, their martial arts would have been disabled or sealed, so why were they issuing such a strong warning? Mong Mu-yak, who had been puzzled, flipped the page. Although the warning itself was quite unsettling, it wasnt the person they were looking for anyway, so it wasnt his concern. -Rustle! After flipping a few pages, there were only two left. With only three pages remaining, Mong Mu-yak became inwardly anxious. If the name wasnt even on these pages, it would be as if that person wasnt in the underground prison, contrary to the information they had obtained. -Rustle! He turned another page like that, but Huh? The page before the last one was somewhat strange. Usually, the entries listed the prison cell number, who was imprisoned there, and a brief description of that persons identity. However, the last entry only stated that it was Prisoner No. 129 and strictly warned not to approach within thirty steps of the prison cell. Do not approach? It was farther than the person from the Old Blood Sects Six Blood Star. Moreover, there was an even more incomprehensible strong warning written afterward. If someone enters within thirty steps, never attempt a rescue? What the hell does this mean? Do not attempt a rescue? What did this imply? Mong Mu-yak, who couldnt understand it at all, shook his head since this person was also irrelevant to them, and then turned the page towards the last one. And seeing the name written on the registry, Mong Mu-yaks eyes lit up with joy. [ʮ C ݻ C }`] No. 130 C Fire Faith Order C Holy Fire Spiritual Lord! He had finally found it. The last page was particularly clean, indicating that this person had entered relatively recently. However, unlike the previous individuals, instead of a warning, a completely different instruction was written in a sentence. [Find the location of the Holy Fire Spirit Orb.] What does this mean? Holy Fire Spirit Orb? He couldnt understand why it was written to find its location. Just then -Hey. Hey. Why are you sleeping? At the sound of a voice coming from outside the office along with the presence of people, Mong Mu-yak quickly closed the safes door. If he didnt withdraw, the secured movement route would be disrupted. Fortunately, he had achieved his objective on time. *** -Bong! The bell signaling the Ox Hour was rung. Within the imperial palace, a bell was rung every two hours to indicate the time. -Swish! Mong Mu-yak, who had accomplished his objective, left the office and headed towards the dormitory following the secured route. Since all the shift changes took place centered around the Ox Hour, this was the optimal time to move when the handover occurred. Mong Mu-yak, who was moving along the route while suppressing his presence, climbed over a wall. -Tap! Now, there was only one more wall to climb before reaching the dormitory. Mong Mu-yak, who had been stealthily walking through the darkness, was just about to leap over the final wall at that moment. -Thud! At that instant, someone grabbed his ankle as he was about to jump. Startled, Mong Mu-yak was taken aback and tried to kick the opponent who had grabbed his ankle using leg techniques. -Thud! However, the opponent lightly caught his leg technique. Then, pulling on one of his legs, they quickly subdued his acupoints in an instant. -Tap tap tap tap! The unknown individual caught Mong Mu-yaks body, which had stiffened and was about to fall. And gently laid him on the ground. Mong Mu-yaks pupils dilated. That was because the one who had subdued him was none other than a eunuch from the Western Depot. He had barely managed to leave the office undetected, but he didnt expect to be caught by a eunuch from the Western Depot just before reaching the dormitory. Damn it! Judging by the attire, the eunuch seemed to hold a fairly high position. At that moment, the eunuch from the Western Depot smiled and whispered while placing a finger on Mong Mu-yaks lips. Youre doing a good job even without me. Upon hearing those words, Mong Mu-yaks eyes widened. The owner of this voice was none other than Lo-Lord? It was the voice of his lord, Mok Gyeong-un, who he had thought was killed at the Embroidered Uniform Guards hall. Chapter 255 Chapter 255 C The Mark (2)Yesterday, And early this morning. The supervisory Commander of the Six-Office Commanders, Chae Ho-seong, summoned Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak from the Heaven and Earth Society separately before the training and secretly informed them about the incident that occurred last night. [What happened?] [I called you because of an unfortunate accident. Last night, due to an unpleasant incident, your associations trainee Mok Gyeong-un was attacked and killed while receiving treatment at the infirmary.] [Wh-what do you mean by that?] Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak couldnt hide their bewilderment at the sudden and thunderous news. Who was Mok Gyeong-un? He was a monster who had surpassed the wall at a young age, not even an adult yet. Even though they found it strange that their monstrous lord had been injured and hospitalized in the infirmary, they couldnt understand what was going on at this moment. [That cant be. Who would dare] [Seop Chun. Calm down.] [Mu-yak, but] [Are you going to be rude to the supervisors?] [] [I apologize. As he was a colleague from the same association, its unbelievable news.] At Mong Mu-yaks words, Chae Ho-seong spoke with regret. [The detailed circumstances are under investigation, but the culprit seems to be a eunuch named Beom Jeung from the Western Depot. It appears that he held a grudge and carried out this incident.] [Beom Jeung?] Upon hearing that name, Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun recalled the eunuch from the Western Depot. They didnt know his exact name, but they remembered that his surname was definitely Beom. Then, did he do this because of what happened back then? Unable to contain his anger, Seop Chun asked. [Where is that eunuch bastard?] [ I understand your feelings, but he is also dead.] [What??] According to Chae Ho-seong of the Six Offices, that eunuch named Beom Jeung was serving Prince Gyeongjin, but not only did he commit such an act out of personal grudge, but he also targeted Prince Gyeongjin who was scolding him. So, he was subdued and killed by the hands of the Western Depots leader, Chief Eunuch Ho. Damn it. The two of them found the situation utterly absurd. They couldnt easily accept the fact that their monstrous lord had died in such a futile manner. No, it was hard to believe that he had been injured and hospitalized in the first place. So, when they protested that something was strange from the beginning, Yu Cheon-ho So Yerin separately called them and bowed her head in apology. It was [What happened is entirely my fault. It occurred because I couldnt properly subdue Trainee Mok Gyeong-un.] !? According to her, there had been a misunderstanding last night, and she had confronted Mok Gyeong-un. At those words, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak couldnt hide their astonishment. Their lord, Mok Gyeong-un, was a master who had surpassed the wall. But if Mok Gyeong-un was sent to the infirmary, it meant that she was an even greater master. The Embroidered Uniform Guards six commanders is at that level? However, she said something incomprehensible to them. [ Its not that I defeated him and caused his injuries.] [What do you mean by that?] [Trainee Mok Gyeong-un possessed an extraordinary talent that I had never seen before. In an instant, he reached a realm beyond his grasp, and as he forcefully tried to assimilate that enlightenment, his body couldnt withstand it.] What did that even mean? They found it difficult to comprehend what she was saying. What did it mean that he reached a realm beyond his grasp, and his body couldnt withstand it? Anyway, what was certain was that the confrontation with So Yerin had caused Mok Gyeong-un to be hospitalized in the infirmary, and the eunuch from the Western Depot named Beom Jeung seemed to have taken advantage of that opportunity to take revenge. They couldnt hide their sense of futility at the incident where their chosen lord had lost his life in such a vain manner. However, even though their lord had died, they couldnt give up on their mission. Therefore, they had to overcome this sense of futility and resume their mission. *** Youre doing a good job even without me. M-My lord? Mong Mu-yaks eyes widened. This voice undoubtedly belonged to his lord, Mok Gyeong-un. Does that mean hes alive? He had truly believed that Mok Gyeong-un had died because they had even shown him the dismembered corpse. But hearing his voice like this, he couldnt help but be surprised. -Tap tap tap tap! Mok Gyeong-un released the acupoints he had sealed on Mong Mu-yak. Originally, Mong Mu-yak was a man of few words, but as the mute acupoint was released, he asked Mok Gyeong-un as if a floodgate had opened. What exactly happened? The Embroidered Uniform Guards supervisors informed us that you were killed by the Western Depots eunuch at the infirmary. They even showed us the dismembered corpse Ah! Mong Mu-yak stopped speaking midway. That was because the dismembered corpse was in a state where it was difficult to recognize the form. At that time, he had thought that the eunuch had committed such a horrific act out of a burning desire for revenge. Mong Mu-yak continued speaking in disbelief. Did you intentionally pretend to be killed? Yes. Then what about that face now? Its a human skin mask. At those words, Mong Mu-yak frowned as if he couldnt understand and asked. Did you separately request a skilled craftsman to make it? The human skin mask they had ordered was not this one. It was a human skin mask he had never seen before, so naturally, Mong Mu-yak had questions. In response to that question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and replied. No. This face belongs to the Western Depots commander. What? What do you mean by that? Did you separately obtain a human skin mask of the Western Depot commanders face? I didnt obtain it separately. Its his actual face. !!!!! At those words, Mong Mu-yaks expression instantly froze. For a moment, he doubted his own ears. His actual face? What did that mean? Judging by the way he spoke, it sounded like he wasnt wearing a human skin mask made by copying the face, but rather, he had peeled off the skin from the face and was wearing it. To the dumbfounded Mong Mu-yak, Mok Gyeong-un casually said. Youre thinking correctly. I found it more efficient and convenient to use as a human skin mask this way. Mong Mu-yak genuinely felt shivers run down his spine. He was aware that his lords way of thinking was completely different from ordinary people, but he never expected him to peel off the skin from a living persons face and wear it. Peeling off the skin from an actual persons face and wearing it as it is was something that most people might think of once but wouldnt do because it was so unsettling. But the fact that he could actually put it into practice was truly frightening. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un said. Anyway, it wasnt intentional, but thanks to that eunuch Beom Jeung targeting me, my movements have become much freer. Then what are you planning to do? A human skin mask was like a double-edged sword. Wasnt the Western Depots commander someone who attended to Prince Gyeongjin? If he had the face of a person who had frequent contact with others, no matter how good his acting skills were, the chances of being exposed would be extremely high. Now that I have more freedom of movement, I should gather information and explore various methods. Then you wont be going to the underground prison? I will go. But you are already officially considered dead I can change to the face of someone who can enter the underground prison when necessary. Mong Mu-yak closed his mouth at Mok Gyeong-uns clear answer. However, there was one concern that he couldnt help but have. Using the human skin mask of a living person ultimately meant that the person had to be killed. But if incidents of disappearances or deaths continued to occur within the imperial palace because of that, the situation could gradually escalate. Thus, Mong Mu-yak cautiously expressed his opinion. My lord If I may say so, changing faces The moment I go down to the underground prison will be the last time. Obviously, if I change frequently, problems will arise, so dont worry too much. Fortunately, Mok Gyeong-un was aware of the concerns. Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Mong Mu-yaks hand, helped him up, and said. Seop Chun doesnt know about this, so Mong Mu-yak, please inform him. Understood. Then please continue with the work. -Swish! With those words, Mok Gyeong-uns figure vanished as if it had dispersed. Seeing this, Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue and muttered. Of course. There was no way this monstrous person could have died in such a futile manner. *** Embroidered Uniform Guards Sixth Office of Selection. The Sixth Office of Selection was an investigative agency, and its leader was the Pacification Commissioner So Yerin. And the position that assisted the leader of the Sixth Office of Selection was a Thousand-men Commander of the Sixth Office of Selection, and none other than the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Ma Ra-hyeon. It was late, but Ma Ra-hyeon was working. The Pacification Commissioner So Yerin was currently busy as she had been appointed as the deputy supervisor of the Embroidered Uniform Guards selection, so Ma Ra-hyeon had to take responsibility for the current work, resulting in frequent all-nighters. Especially on this day, he had to stay behind and organize the incident records due to the events that had occurred at the Embroidered Uniform Guards infirmary and Prince Gyeongjins palace, so it took even longer. -Rustle! While he was writing the records like that -Knock knock! Someone knocked on the office door. Ma Ra-hyeon stopped writing the records and raised his head. He hadnt sensed anyone approaching outside the office, so knocking on the door meant that the person could evade his senses. Is it the Pacification Commissioner? For a moment, he thought it might be the Pacification Commissioner, but upon second thought, it wasnt. If it were the Pacification Commissioner, she would have entered without bothering to knock since she was the leader of this place in the first place. Thus, Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeons eyes filled with vigilance as he rose from his seat. And while drawing internal energy, he opened his mouth. Who is it? - There was no response. Ma Ra-hyeons eyes, visible through the gaps in his mask, sharpened. He couldnt sense any presence, but someone had knocked on the door. And there was no answer to his question. What was their intention? Just as he was about to slowly rise from his seat and assume a battle stance -Thud thud! The sound of footsteps walking from the corridor outside the office was heard. And the footsteps went back and forth around the surroundings a few times before finally approaching the front of the Sixth Office of Selections office. Whats going on? There should be someone who had knocked on the door in front of the office. However, even though the footsteps of the person who had just appeared had reached the front of the office door, no conversation could be heard. -Knock knock! The sound of knocking on the door was heard again. At this, Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon opened his mouth. Who is it? Just as his vigilance was at its peak A voice came from outside. -Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. He sent me. !? At those words, Ma Ra-hyeons eyes narrowed. Eventually, Ma Ra-hyeon let out a soft sigh and said. Come in. -Creak! As the door opened, a middle-aged man with a short beard wearing a blue robe was revealed. Just by looking at the blue robe, one could tell that he was an Embroidered Uniform Guard like Ma Ra-hyeon and held the position of Thousand-men Commander. The moment Ma Ra-hyeon saw him, he felt irritation rising within him. I told him not to send anyone to the Sixth Office of Selection. He didnt expect his teacher and the person he referred to as he to boldly send someone even to the place where he was, knowing that he was absent due to the Embroidered Uniform Guards selection. Or perhaps it was because he knew that he was away that he was committing such a brazen act. Meanwhile, the bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander opened his mouth. Even if its a face you dislike, shouldnt you at least greet me? I was informed that we would only meet at the contact point or his residence, wasnt I? My, my, youre quite on edge. Well, I understand that youre concerned about the eyes around you, but Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon Youre not in a position to be picky or choosy, are you? With those words, the bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander pointed his finger towards Ma Ra-hyeons abdomen. The implication of this was simple. It was the Gu poison. -Grip! Although it was hidden behind the mask, Ma Ra-hyeon was gritting his teeth. If only he hadnt become addicted to the Gu poison and gained a weakness, he wouldnt have to endure such humiliation. Ma Ra-hyeon barely suppressed his anger and said. Close the door. Hahaha. Yes. Maintain that obedient attitude. Even if you have complaints, the one in need should act with good manners. Ma Ra-hyeon Before he could finish his sentence -Thud! Ugh! -Thump! The bearded Thousand-men Commanders eyes rolled back, and he collapsed forward. Behind him stood a middle-aged eunuch in a red official robe, smiling. Ma Ra-hyeon couldnt hide his bewilderment at the sudden appearance of the eunuch. Lord Ho? The eunuch was none other than Eunuch Ho,the supervisor of the Western Depot. Why hadthe supervisor of the Western Depot suddenly appeared at the Embroidered Uniform Guards Sixth Office of Selection? Moreover, what was this sudden action? Just as he was puzzled Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I was going to wait for a moment, but there was no need to wait. Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. !? At the unique voice and way of speaking coming from Eunuch Hos mouth, Ma Ra-hyeons pupils trembled. This voice is? Chapter 256 Chapter 256 C The Mark (3)I was going to wait for a moment, but there was no need to wait. Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. This voice is? The unique way of speaking and the familiar voice. The moment he heard it, Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon with piercing eyes immediately recognized whose voice it was. You could it be Mok Gyeong-un? Oh-ho. You have a good memory for voices? !!!!! Ma Ra-hyeon couldnt hide his surprise at the response he heard. The man with a smiling face that resembled the Western Depots commander Eunuch Ho. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. So you were alive? As the investigative branch, the Sixth Office of Selection, he had been unable to hide his dismay upon believing that Mok Gyeong-un had been killed. Since he had been attacked while in a critical condition after clashing with his teacher and the leader of the Sixth Office of Selection, Pacification Commissioner So Yerin, he hadnt doubted that Mok Gyeong-un would naturally survive. But seeing him alive like this, he couldnt help but be astonished. Ma Ra-hyeons eyes narrowed through the gaps in his mask as he looked at the face wearing Mok Gyeong-uns human skin mask. Ha What exactly is that face? Didnt you just call me Eunuch Ho a moment ago? I did say that, but how did you get that face Ma Ra-hyeon couldnt finish his sentence. The Western Depots leader, Chief Eunuch Ho, was not only a eunuch with a high position but also a confidant of Prince Gyeongjin, one of the countrys influential figures. Wearing the human skin mask of such a person and wandering around was extremely dangerous. If he were to be exposed, it could turn the imperial palace upside down. Are you worried that it might cause problems? Not just problems, but you know I still have something to receive from you, dont you? Ah. Thats true. Ma Ra-hyeon had made a deal with Mok Gyeong-un. He agreed to provide information related to the underground prison and offer assistance when necessary. Of course, the price was the removal of the Gu poison in his body. Lets just say there are some circumstances regarding this face. But dont worry, it wont cause any problems. . Besides, from what I saw, it seemed like you were being blackmailed by the person here, werent you? The person Mok Gyeong-un pointed at with his finger was the unconscious bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been hiding his presence after coming to make a request and encountering this person, revealed himself upon learning that Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon had Gu poison in his stomach. Inwardly, Ma Ra-hyeon felt refreshed seeing him collapse, but he quickly concealed that emotion and said. Even so, it was a rash action. Rash? What are you going to do about the aftermath when he wakes up? Are you worried about the aftermath? How could he not be worried? This person was a confidant of that person and knew about the Gu poison inside him. If this person were to wake up, his plan to pretend to obediently follow him while somehow seeking a reversal would obviously be disrupted. Thus, Ma Ra-hyeon said to Mok Gyeong-un. You might lose your life if you are suspected. Hmm. Has it escalated to that extent? At Mok Gyeong-uns nonchalant words, Ma Ra-hyeon gritted his teeth. Was he acting recklessly because it wasnt his own matter? If the person behind this man had even the slightest suspicion and decided to eliminate him, they could activate the Gu poison and kill him in an instant. I dont think you understand how serious this matter is It must be serious for you. After all, youre in a situation where you cant do anything because of whats inside your stomach. Even though you know that Calm down. More importantly, I came because I have an urgent matter to request from you. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ma Ra-hyeon looked at him with disbelieving eyes. Right now, the one in a hurry was actually himself. He had touched someone he shouldnt have and was now trying to resolve his own matter first? Thus, Ma Ra-hyeon lowered his voice and spoke, his mood turning unpleasant. You have the nerve to ask me to help you when my life is hanging by a thread. You seem quite anxious, dont you? Then keep your promise so that I wont be anxious. Ma Ra-hyeon stated what he wanted from Mok Gyeong-un. The only way to overcome the current situation was for Mok Gyeong-un to remove the Gu poison in his stomach as promised. Thats going to be difficult. What do you mean? I cant do that until my work is finished. If you, without your weakness, were to insist on fulfilling your duties as an Embroidered Uniform Guard, it would hinder my work. -Crunch! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ma Ra-hyeon gritted his teeth. From his perspective, it was definitely a valid point, but he was furious at this reality where everyone, no matter who they were, was trying to exploit his weakness. He wanted to overturn this situation, whether he lived or died. -Grip! Strength entered his fist. But the reality that he couldnt do so was frustrating. He hadnt repaid his debt of gratitude to his teacher, and he hadnt found that person either. Therefore, he had to endure with a heart of sleeping on brushwood and tasting gall. Seeing Ma Ra-hyeon barely suppressing his anger, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. At this, Ma Ra-hyeon reacted irritably. Are you mocking me? No. You just seem very angry. Knowing that, are you provoking me on purpose? Its not on purpose. But if Im going to make a request, I suppose I should clean up the situation to some extent for you. What? What did that mean? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un bent down and rummaged through the body of the unconscious bearded Thousand-men Commander. Stop! What are you doing now? Are you trying to make the situation more complicated? Ma Ra-hyeon found it increasingly difficult to contain his anger. He wasnt even going to remove the Gu poison, yet he was trying to escalate the situation further. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un, ignoring him, pulled out a book-sized wooden box from the bearded Thousand-men Commanders pocket. Seeing this, Ma Ra-hyeon frowned. This is? That was because this wooden box was none other than a storage case for human skin masks. The reason he knew this was that he had received this case containing special medicines from a craftsman. Mok Gyeong-un held it up and said. This looks like a case for human skin masks, doesnt it? . Why did he bring this? Mok Gyeong-un opened the human skin mask case. Inside, a human skin mask submerged in medicine was revealed. But the moment he saw this face, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with surprise. That was because the face on the human skin mask was very familiar to him. It was It resembles the face of the Eastern Depots Junior Eunuch Jang. Junior Eunuch Jang, the eunuch of the Eastern Depot. He was a confidant of Imperial Consort Seo, serving her. Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and then looked at Ma Ra-hyeon, saying. Why does this person have the face, no, the human skin mask of Junior Eunuch Jang from the Eastern Depot? At that question, Ma Ra-hyeon sighed and muttered. Ah. So he was planning to use me as well. Pardon? Thats the human skin mask I received from the craftsman. You, Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon? It wasnt me who ordered it Ma Ra-hyeon cautiously pointed at his own abdomen with his eyes. It was to convey the fact that the person who had implanted the Gu poison in him had ordered the item. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un immediately understood. I see. The person who implanted the Gu poison in you was trying to do something with this. Seeing that this person brought it, it seems he intended to make me wear it. Ma Ra-hyeon instinctively sensed it. Otherwise, why would he bring back the human skin mask case that he had delivered? Is that so? Can you also guess what he was trying to make you do after wearing the human skin mask? Well, I can roughly guess, but. He could understand that it was to cause chaos. However, he couldnt know exactly how he intended to cause chaos. At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Ma Ra-hyeon shook his head. I dont know the details either. If you hadnt knocked this person unconscious, I probably would have known the reason by now. So its my fault, you mean. . In that case, theres no choice. Lets wake him up and ask him. What the hell was he talking about? Waking this person up now would make the situation even more difficult to handle. Thus, Ma Ra-hyeon extended his hand to Mok Gyeong-un and said. Stop it. Youre not even going to help me, so why do you keep trying to escalate the situation? Im not trying to escalate it. Im trying to help you. What? I said Im trying to help you. At those words, Ma Ra-hyeon furrowed his brows. What was this sudden talk about? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the inside of the unconscious bearded Thousand-men Commanders collarbone and said. It seems like you wont be able to properly carry out my request if youre being manipulated by these people. I have no other intentions, so just watch. -Grip! As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-un applied force to his fingers. At that moment, the unconscious bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander woke up due to the pain. Aaaah mmph! Mok Gyeong-un covered his mouth with his other hand as he tried to scream. Then, he smiled at the awakened bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander and said. Are you awake? At Mok Gyeong-uns greeting, the bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commanders eyes widened. That was because Mok Gyeong-uns face currently resembled Eunuch Ho, the confidant of Prince Gyeongjin and the supervisor of the Western Depot. Among the Embroidered Uniform Guards, there was no one who didnt know this face. Eunuch Ho? How is he? The bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander showed an expression of incomprehension. Why was the eunuch from the Western Depot in the office of the Embroidered Uniform Guards Sixth Office of Selection? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un continued. I controlled the surrounding sounds with my true energy. I just covered your mouth because I didnt want to hear your screams. Ill take my hand off. -Swish! As he removed his hand from the mouth, the bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander rolled his eyes and surveyed his surroundings. Then, he spotted Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon behind Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing this, his eyes sharpened. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon, whats going on? Just in case, Im saying this, but to Lord Eunuch Ho -Slap! Before he could finish his sentence, the bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commanders head turned to the side. The reason his head turned was simple. It was because Mok Gyeong-un had slapped him. The bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander slowly turned his head and opened his mouth with anger rising to the top of his head. Eunuch Ho. What is the meaning of this? How dare you be here -Slap! Before he could finish speaking, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders head turned to the side again as another slap flew in. It seemed like a simple slap, but his face hurt as if it was burning. The bearded Thousand-men Commander barely endured it and said. Haa Eunuch Ho. This is an act of overstepping your authority. I dont know why you, an eunuch from the Western Depot, are here, but -Slap! Once again, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders face turned to the side. After receiving the third slap, not only did the bearded Thousand-men Commanders left cheek swell up, but blood vessels in his left eye burst, turning it red. At this, the bearded Thousand-men Commander abruptly turned his head and glared at Mok Gyeong-un. Then, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said. Youre a bit quieter now. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the bearded Thousand-men Commander found it absurd. Did he slap him just to make him quiet? Even if he wasthe supervisor of the Western Depot, he couldnt humiliate and hit him, an Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander from a different affiliation, like this. However Then shall we have a little talk now? Whats going on? The bearded Thousand-men Commander suddenly found it strange. That was because, although he had no reason to converse with Eunuch Ho, he had heard his voice a couple of times in passing since he was a confidant of Prince Gyeongjin. As an eunuch, he had a quite shrill voice, but this voice was different. Could it be? The bearded Thousand-men Commander rolled his eyes and looked at the back of Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Seeing the back of his hand, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders eyes narrowed. As far as he knew, even though Eunuch Ho appeared to be middle-aged due to his profound internal energy and makeup, he was aware that he had reached the age of sixty. At that age, there should have been wrinkles on the back of his hand, but there were none at all. With this, the bearded Thousand-men Commander was certain. Hes a fake. The person in front of him was definitely not Eunuch Ho, the supervisor of the Western Depot. Thus Who are you -Slap! Before the question could be finished, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders head turned to the side. Not only did the slapped bearded Thousand-men Commanders cheek turn a bluish color, but blood also flowed from his mouth. Beyond the numbness caused by the pain in his cheek, his head was spinning. To him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said. Just answer the questions I ask. . To the quieted man, Mok Gyeong-un held out the human skin mask case and said. What were you trying to do with this? !? Seeing the human skin mask case, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders eyes wavered. He didnt know the identity of this bastard, but one thing was certain: something had gone wrong. Thus, the bearded Thousand-men Commander hurriedly racked his brain. What should he do to escape this situation? Then, he glanced at Ma Ra-hyeon, who was watching from behind Mok Gyeong-un as if observing. I dont know the identity of this damn bastard, but he must be related to that son of a bitch Ma Ra-hyeon. In that case.. The bearded Thousand-men Commander urgently shouted. If you touch me, Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon will also die! He thought that the only answer was to recap the situation. Although Ma Ra-hyeon wouldnt have disclosed the existence of the Gu poison under a taboo, if it was certain that this man was helping Ma Ra-hyeon, he would realize that he couldnt touch him recklessly -Slap! The bearded Thousand-men Commanders head turned to the side. Blood flowed from his reddened left eye as his head turned. His left eye was not visible. Moreover, a ringing sound of beep- echoed in his left ear, and he seemed to have lost both his hearing and vision on one side. Amidst the pain, the bearded Thousand-men Commander, driven by spite, shouted. No. Its fine even if that bastard Ma Ra-hyeon dies I dont know how someone without the Gu of Command in their body can threaten to kill Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. !? At those words, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders right pupil trembled as if an earthquake had occurred. He knew about the existence of Gu poison, so he was aware of what the Gu of Command was. The Gu of Command was the female Gu that could control the parasitic Gu poison as a pair. H-How the hell does this bastard know that? The bewildered bearded Thousand-men Commander looked at Ma Ra-hyeon. Something had gone wrong. The bastard was definitely under a taboo, unable to disclose the existence of the Gu poison through his own mouth or any other means. The moment he disclosed it, the Gu poison would rampage, and he would lose his life. But how did this person, who had the face of Eunuch Ho,the supervisor of the Western Depot, know about that fact? Damn it! Realizing that something had gone wrong, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders breathing became rough. -Grip! Watching him from behind Mok Gyeong-un, Ma Ra-hyeons clenched fist tightened. Due to the weakness of the Gu poison, he had been unable to rebel and had to endure humiliation by doing as he was told. But seeing the bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard in such a state, looking bewildered, he couldnt help but feel ecstatic, regardless of the consequences. Chapter 257 Chapter 257 C The Mark (4)Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeons heart felt refreshed. At this moment, he was filled with more ecstasy than anyone else. However, he soon returned to reality. It was because Mok Gyeong-un, wearing the human skin mask of Eunuch Ho,the supervisor of the Western Depot, was pushing his opponent into a corner without leaving any room for escape, and he wondered how exactly he planned to handle the situation. If he pushes like this, that person behind this man might kill me with the Gu poison. This was as clear as day. He wasnt even going to immediately remove the Gu poison in his body, so what was he planning to do? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un said. If you dont want to lose your remaining eye and ear, you should start giving the answers I want. . At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander hesitated with trembling eyes. He couldnt tell if the person in front of him was the real supervisor of the Western Depot or not. However, one thing was certain: he was stronger than him and seemed to know a lot. What should I do? In fact, there was one predetermined guideline in this situation. [Thousand-men Commander Woo. What should you do if you get caught in an unexpected situation?] [I wont create a situation for you to worry about. Im much more tight-lipped than I look.] [Anyone can say that. But this old man wants something definite.] [. What does Your Excellency want me to do?] [Its nothing much. Id like you to always keep this between your teeth.] [Whats that?] The bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander had a small poison pill in his upper right molar. This poison pill contained a very small but vicious type of acid that could instantly burn the tongue, throat, and esophagus, and was strong enough to melt all the internal organs. It was safe to say that the moment it touched the tongue, one would lose their life before counting to ten. -Tremble tremble! The bearded Thousand-men Commanders hand trembled violently. He had to follow the guidelines, but how many people could end their own lives without hesitation? No matter how much training one received, it was bound to be frightening. Huu. huu. huu. I have to do it. I must do it. Otherwise, he would continue to be tortured by this person. Just as he was trying to control his mind as his breathing became increasingly rough Your breathing is out of control, and your pupils keep trembling, as if youre about to make an important decision. Moreover, in the midst of that, your tongue in your mouth keeps moving towards your upper left molar, enough to feel uncomfortable. What? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un brought his face close to his mouth. Then, he sniffed and raised the corners of his mouth coldly. Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon, who was watching from behind, wondered why he was doing that, but To contain a strong acidic poison, you need an extremely tough stomach lining and special medicinal treatment. That smell is coming from your mouth. Hmm. Ive heard of the method of putting a poison pill between the teeth like that, but its my first time seeing it. !? sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At those words, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders right eye widened. What the hell was this bastard? He was already filled with fear, unable to go through with it, but now that the existence of the poison pill had been discovered, he couldnt help but feel bewildered. -Swish! At that moment, Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeons figure blurred and suddenly appeared behind the bearded Thousand-men Commander. -Thud! Urgh. The Ma Ra-hyeon who appeared behind him grabbed his cheeks with his hands, pulled his lower jaw, and made him tilt his head back. Seeing his mouth forced open, Ma Ra-hyeons eyes widened. There really was something that looked like a poison pill in his upper right molar. Meticulous. Ma Ra-hyeon inwardly clicked his tongue. He had thought this person was a close confidant of that person, but even such a person had taken measures to be killed or die at any time. As he was clicking his tongue like that, Ma Ra-hyeon tried to put his finger inside the mouth. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un stopped him. Dont. What? Just leave him be. . Leave him be? What if he bites the poison pill and kills himself while doing that? Then they wouldnt be able to find out anything, and if he died here in the Sixth Office of Selection, it would become even more difficult to handle the situation. However, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said. If he does, then so be it. No. How can you say that First, take your hands off. How can he speak if youre holding his jaw like that? . At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ma Ra-hyeons eyes showed that he couldnt understand at all. If he had a poison pill between his teeth, he would definitely kill himself. But Mok Gyeong-uns attitude was as if it didnt matter at all. He wanted to remove the poison pill right away, but Ma Ra-hyeon eventually let go of his jaw and stepped back. The bearded Thousand-men Commanders mind became complicated as his jaw was open and drool was dripping. Inwardly, he had a strong desire for them to forcibly remove the poison pill. Damn it. Then at least he would have had the excuse that it wasnt his own will, but he felt even more regretful. However, apart from this, he felt a glimmer of hope. Since they had seen that he had a poison pill, he thought they wouldnt continue to torture him and strongly push him into a corner. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said. Now, bite the poison pill and die. Wh-what did you say? Instantly, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders expression froze. Wasnt that what you had in your mouth in case you needed to kill yourself? . It was a valid point, but he was dumbfounded that his opponent was urging him to die without even extracting any information. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un continued. Since someone with such strong determination that they even have a poison pill in their mouth wont answer my questions, I need to shorten the time. Hurry up and kill yourself. Huh? The bearded Thousand-men Commander was at a loss for words. This wasnt what he expected. It was going in a completely different direction than what he had anticipated. As he was feeling bewildered, Mok Gyeong-un, as if not minding it at all, whispered into his ear with a smiling face. If you kill yourself, Ill make one promise to you. If I find your relatives, blood kin, and those related to you, Ill send them to your side without leaving a single one behind. !!!!!!!! As soon as those words ended, the bearded Thousand-men Commanders face turned deathly pale. With the face of Eunuch Ho,the supervisor of the Western Depot, he was smiling as if he was excited just thinking about it, his mouth stretched to his ears, and he couldnt bear the goosebumps all over his body. *** A moment later. The bearded Thousand-men Commander was unconscious, and in Mok Gyeong-uns hand was the poison pill pouch that had been in his molar. Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon, who was looking at this, inwardly clicked his tongue. As an investigative department, he had also interrogated opponents in numerous ways. But this bastard Mok Gyeong-un had driven his opponent to the edge of a cliff in a completely unexpected direction. It was as if he knew exactly what would make his opponent terrified. So Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon was to become the trigger for a conflict between the Second Prince and Imperial Consort Seo. . Yes. The order the bearded Thousand-men Commander had received was that. Ma Ra-hyeon was to wear the human skin mask of Junior Eunuch Jang, an eunuch from the Eastern Depot who could be considered a close associate of Imperial Consort Seo, and target the life of the Second Prince, Prince Jong. It wasnt to actually kill him but to trigger a war between them. With the Gu poison in your stomach, it must be frustrating to just suffer. Just suffer? Isnt that so? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ma Ra-hyeon snorted and went somewhere inside the office. Then, he opened the door of a safe with his name on it and took something out. It was none other than another human skin mask case. Ma Ra-hyeon opened its lid. -Click! Oh-ho. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with surprise. That was because inside was a face identical to the human skin mask the bearded Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander had brought, the face of Junior Eunuch Jang, the eunuch from the Eastern Depot. You had your own plan. Its not the best plan. Because it requires me to risk my life. Well, thats true. The additional human skin mask he had made would serve as another piece of evidence in case the person who had orchestrated this removed the human skin mask used in the incident. However, the moment he presented this as evidence, that person would end Ma Ra-hyeons life with the Gu poison. In the end, the human skin mask Ma Ra-hyeon had prepared was a move of mutual destruction. Ma Ra-hyeon, who was looking at Mok Gyeong-un, cautiously opened his lips. If I didnt have a weakness, I could file a request for confinement to the Sixth Office of Selection with just this persons status and the evidence. And? I have no intention of interfering with your work or betraying you. If you tell me to sign and write a document, I can do it and even swear an oath. So youre asking me to remove the Gu poison, right? .. Yes. But what should we do? Im a bit timid and cautious. You! Ma Ra-hyeon raised his voice but suppressed it. What did he mean by being timid? Wasnt it simply because he couldnt fully trust him? Ma Ra-hyeon spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in a barely suppressed voice. Then what are you planning to do? Even if you continue to detain this person, his confidant, that person will become suspicious, and if you let him go, the result is obvious. Do you want me to die like this? How could that be? Then do you have any plan? Youre asking as if I have a bundle of solutions. Haa. Ma Ra-hyeon let out a sigh. Since he was in a disadvantageous position, it was difficult for him to even get angry when Mok Gyeong-un spoke like this. If it came to this, it might be better to engage in mutual destruction with the bastard before the situation became uncontrollable. Just as he was having such extreme thoughts Mok Gyeong-un suddenly got up from his seat and handed the poison pill he was holding to Ma Ra-hyeon. Why this? Keep it with you. Im going, so. Going? Youre just going to leave after causing this mess I never said I was just leaving. What? Im going to meet the person who caused trouble for you and have a talk with him. !? At those words, Ma Ra-hyeon, who was about to grab Mok Gyeong-un, hesitated. Sang Ik-seo, the 4th-rank Embroidered Uniform Guard Associate Military Commissioner. If the two Norther and Southern Pacification Commissioners, were the pinnacle in charge of the actual affairs of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, above them were the Associate Military Commissioner, Deputy Military Commissioner and the Military Commissioner, who held command authority. Here, Sang Ik-seo, who held the position of Associate Military Commissioner, was the third-highest figure in the Embroidered Uniform Guards and the very person who had implanted the parasitic Gu poison into Ma Ra-hyeons stomach. What the hell is this bastard thinking? He suddenly said he was going to meet Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo, so it was difficult to discern Mok Gyeong-uns intentions. Thus, he was about to ask the reason for it, but What are you going to do by meeting him -Swish! But before he could even ask, Mok Gyeong-uns figure blurred and disappeared. Damn it! He was truly doing as he pleased. At this, Ma Ra-hyeon couldnt hide his predicament. It was clear that Mok Gyeong-un wasnt just going to meet that person, but intended to do something. However, there was a huge problem here. Although he knew Mok Gyeong-uns martial arts were exceptional, beside Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo was a master of unknown identity who had defeated him in just a few moves. Chapter 258 Chapter 258 C The Mark (5)In an office at the main hall of the Embroidered Uniform Guard A middle-aged man in his fifties with drooping eyes and a scruffy beard sat with his legs crossed on the desk, puffing on a short cigar pipe and exhaling smoke. Phew. His name was Sang Ik-seo. He was the Associate Military Commissioner of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, ranked third in the chain of command of the organization as a 4th rank official. In his office, there was another man in his forties dressed in the uniform of a Hundred-men Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, diligently polishing his sword while sitting comfortably in a guest chair. Considering their difference in ranks, the Hundred-men Commander should have been standing at attention, but his relaxed posture suggested their relationship was quite horizontal. -Shwip! Each time the middle-aged man in his forties wiped the sword, the surrounding air seemed to sharpen in a peculiar way. This alone was enough to tell that he was no ordinary person. After a while of quietly focusing on their respective tasks, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo, who had been smoking his pipe, spoke up. By now, that guy should be entering the Inner Palace. To this, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander replied. If its according to the set time, yes. Soon, the Inner Palace C no, Prince Jongs Jikhyeon Palace will be turned upside down. If it succeeds properly, it wont just be Jikhyeon Palace. The entire Imperial Palace will be in an uproar. It was an incident targeting none other than the Second Prince, Prince Jong. If it were to happen, no matter how much the Emperor cherished Consort Seo, he wouldnt let this matter slide. Itll be very amusing. The established power dynamics would flip in an instant. Thinking about how that bitch would suffer made him unable to contain his inner excitement. Puffing on his cigar pipe and exhaling smoke, he spoke. Phew. But Woo-yeon is late. Thousand-men Commander Woo-yeon. He was the Embroidered Uniform Guard assisting him. By now, he should have already relayed the order to that guy and returned. But he hadnt arrived yet. Finding this suspicious, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo said with a doubtful gaze. Dont tell me that guy defied the Headquarters order? To this question, the middle-aged Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander chuckled and replied. No matter how much those guys pretend to be righteous and noble, when it truly comes down to a life-or-death situation, they have no choice but to obey. No choice but to obey, huh Well, with a bug holding their lifeline in their belly, refusing would mean theyre crazy enough to want to die. The bug in the belly. What they were referring to was none other than the Gu Poison. Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo, who had been laughing like that, tapped the ashes from his cigar pipe into the ashtray and said. Since were on the topic, its quite convenient, but do you think we could get a few more Gu Poisons? Or perhaps control more of the parasitic type through the Command Gu Ive told you before. Told me what? The Gu Poison comes in pairs, so we cant increase the parasitic type that way. And to create a pair, it requires numerous poisons and training, so it cant be made just because you want it. Upon hearing this, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo licked his lips as if disappointed. There was this Thousand-men Commander who, despite only being a Thousand-men Commander, wore a mask and acted all high and mighty, which annoyed him. But thanks to the Gu Poison, he had transformed into an obedient slave. Then is it possible to recycle the ones inside? The ones inside? Im talking about the parasitic type. After the host dies, it will also burst and die not long after. Of course, if we take action beforehand, recycling isnt impossible. Now thats good news. He had planned to use it a few more times after this incident before discarding it anyway. But if the Gu Poison could be recycled, he could create another set. It was truly priceless. Tell me when the time comes. Understood. Ah! By the way, is that matter of yours going well? What matter are you referring to? The interrogation of that monk. If youre personally going down to the underground prison once every two days to interrogate him, the item youre searching for must be quite important, no? -Thud! As soon as he finished speaking, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander stopped polishing his sword. He then placed the sword on the table. Upon seeing this, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seos eyes filled with tension. That was because the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander who had been at the table had suddenly disappeared. -Shwip! Soon, rough hands gripped both of his shoulders. Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo unconsciously gulped at the hands pressing down on his shoulders. Although he wasnt part of the field operatives, unlike the Military Commissioner or Deputy Military Commissioner, he had once been a field operative and was a master at the early-stage of the Transcendent Realm. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even he trembled at the overwhelming prowess of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander, who had appeared behind him in the blink of an eye. Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo spoke in a tense voice. Haha. Hey. Did I perhaps say something wrong? At that question, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander, who had his hands on his shoulders, tightened his grip and spoke. Associate Military Commissioner, sir. What did I say was one of the conditions for helping with what you wanted? You said not to interfere with your affairs. You seem to know it well. So if someone who knows it so well tries to meddle in someone elses business with unnecessary meddling, the outcome wont be very good, will it? His voice was laced with a thick killing intent. This was a kind of warning. It was pressure telling him not to interfere or unnecessarily get involved in his affairs. Ordinary people would tremble in fear if warned with overwhelming strength. However, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo didnt reach this position for nothing, so he had some guts. Sang Ik-seo laughed as heartily as possible, trying to appear unaffected, and said. Hahahaha. It seems I unintentionally offended you. But Im not trying to interfere or get involved in your affairs. I was simply asking out of pure curiosity since youve been frequently going back and forth to the underground prison, but it doesnt seem like things are going well. I absolutely havent forgotten our agreement. Is that so? Then you should keep that pure curiosity to yourself. Ive already kept it to myself. At his brazen response, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander snorted. He was the only one who could walk the fine line and be cheeky every time he tried to intimidate him. Of course, it was also because he could control his emotions and had good political maneuvering skills that he had chosen him. -Shwip! Soon, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commanders figure moved back to the chair at the table. He picked up the sword he had placed on the table and began polishing it diligently again. Seeing this, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo inwardly clicked his tongue. Although they had joined hands because their interests aligned, whenever he experienced this mans strength, he couldnt help but wonder about his true identity. There was no way someone like him hadnt made a name for himself in the martial world until now. Perhaps he had quite a reputation or notoriety in the martial world. Curiosity piqued, the corners of Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seos mouth twitched. He had never directly asked about this until now, but that man was always brimming with confidence, so he was curious. Ill get him to speak in a roundabout way. With that, Sang Ik-seo opened his mouth. Previously, when you suggested bringing Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon to our side, didnt you say he could sufficiently escape from the grasp of the Northern Pacification Commissioner? The Northern Pacification Commissioner of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, Hyeon Soon. Although his fame was inferior to that of the Southern Pacification Commissioner, who was considered one of the Six Heavens, he was a top master ranked among the top five in the Imperial Palace. It was said that even if he didnt have much contact with the people of the martial world, with his level of martial arts, if he were to go out into the martial world, only the elders or leaders of famous martial clans or sects would be able to contend with him. He brought this up naturally because the one who was implicitly supporting and protecting this prince, Prince Jong, was none other than the Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyeon Soon. -Shwip shwip! The Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander replied while polishing his sword. If they properly engage, its uncertain, but if Ma Ra-hyeon is determined to escape, even the Northern Pacification Commissioner would have a hard time catching him. Oho. Is Ma Ra-hyeon that formidable? With just his lightness skill, there arent many in the Imperial Palace who could catch up to him. Amazing. To think that even the Northern Pacification Commissioner cant catch up to him, my my. So unless theres a special mistake or unforeseen variable, its unlikely that Ma Ra-hyeon will be caught because of this incident. An unforeseen variable Do you mean unless someone like you appears? No, no. Dont take it that way. I was just reminded of how you easily subdued him. He had witnessed the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander subdue Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon right in front of him. It had been settled in just a few moves. At this question, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander stopped polishing his sword and stared intently at Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo, saying: What are you trying to say? No. Since you easily subdued Ma Ra-hyeon, I was just thinking that if you were to step up later, you might be able to contend with the Northern Pacification Commissioner. Is it perhaps difficult? Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo deliberately pricked at his pride a little. Martial artists had a unique sense of pride as warriors. He wasnt sure if it would work on this man, but if he took the bait, he might be able to gauge his level to some extent. At that moment, one of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commanders eyebrows raised. Did I say something unnecessary? Seeing that, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo flinched and considered slowly backing out. But then, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander opened his mouth. The expression contend is used when both sides have equal skills. Inwardly relieved, Sang Ik-seo let out a sigh of relief. He had been worried that the man would read his intentions and be displeased, but fortunately, it seemed he had properly provoked his pride. Then if you were to step up, you could sufficiently subdue the Northern Pacification Commissioner? It might take some time, but its not a very difficult task. My my. If you can subdue the Northern Pacification Commissioner, then even the Chief Eunuch of the Eastern Depot or the Chief Eunuch of the Inner Court Administration wouldnt be a match for you. At that moment, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commanders eyes sharpened. Then he lowered his voice and said: Dont tell me youre asking these questions to gauge my martial arts right now? At that question, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo hurriedly waved his hands and replied: No. How could I try to gauge you with such a thing? I was just thinking that I need to know to what extent you can deal with top masters -Thud! Before he could even finish speaking, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander rose from his seat. Then he extended one hand and used profound internal energy to suck the scabbard lying on the floor into his grasp. Sang Ik-seo couldnt help but admire the skill of plucking an object from thin air. As if he had intended for this, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander inserted the polished sword into the scabbard he had sucked into his hand. And then he said: Let me make this clear. What do you mean? Here in the Imperial Palace, the only one I cant handle is the Southern Pacification Commissioner alone. The Southern Pacification Commissioner, Gu Seong-baek. Known as the Northern Blade King, he was the pinnacle of the current martial world and one of the Six Heavens. Although the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang had great confidence in his own martial arts, the only one he acknowledged as unapproachable in the Imperial Palace was none other than Gu Seong-baek, one of the Six Heavens. Thats how insurmountable the wall of the Six Heavens was. However, other than that, he was confident that no one else in the Imperial Palace could be his match. That included the Northern Pacification Commissioner and the three Chief Eunuchs of the Inner Palace. So I hope there wont be any more attempts to gauge me with such trivial matters. -Woooosh! With those words, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang revealed his energy towards Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo. Sang Ik-seo trembled at the suffocating aura. He could instinctively tell. This man was definitely a master of the Transformation Realm who had crossed the threshold. Just as he had boasted, there was absolutely no one in the Imperial Palace who could subdue him except for the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek, who was known as the strongest master in the Imperial Palace -Thud! At that moment, the door to the office suddenly opened. And someone entered with a smile on their face. Seeing that face, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo furrowed his brows and spoke. Lord Eunuch Ho? The one who had suddenly barged into his office was none other than the supervisor of the Western Depot, Chief Eunuch Ho. Sang Ik-seo couldnt hide his bewilderment at the unexpected appearance of this person. Outside the office, there were guards from the Imperial Guard standing watch. Yet not a single one of them reported that the supervisor of the Western Depot had come here, and they didnt even notice when he opened the door. Dont tell me he came here in secret? There was no other way he could have entered someone elses office so recklessly. Although he, someone with one of the top martial arts in the Imperial Palace, failed to detect the presence of Chief Eunuch Ho, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander, no, Gyeom-chang must have definitely noticed -Shwip! At that moment, Gyeom-changs hand was already gripping the hilt of his sword. Seeing this, Sang Ik-seos eyes flickered with surprise. That was because Gyeom-chang, who had boasted that no one except the Southern Pacification Commissioner could be his match, was showing strong wariness towards the supervisor of the Western Depot. Is it because he suddenly barged in? But this wasnt the time for that. No matter how abruptly he had barged in, the other party was the supervisor of the Western Depot and a close confidant of Prince Gyeongjin, one of the four powers in the Imperial Palace. He couldnt be treated carelessly. So Sang Ik-seo tried to make him back off. Hundred-men Commander Gyeom. Put away your sword Associate Military Commissioner. Step back. At Gyeom-changs words, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo furrowed his brows. Gyeom-changs attitude was odd. Since he had been in the Imperial Palace for quite some time, he should know who the person in front of him was, but his current appearance was revealing hostility beyond mere wariness. -Thud! Gyeom-chang even took a sword stance. Then, in a low voice, he spoke to Chief Eunuch Ho. Who the hell are you? Who are you? What kind of nonsense was this? Anyone could see that it was Chief Eunuch Ho, the supervisor of the Western Depot. Yet, ignoring Gyeom-chang, who had taken a sword stance towards him, Chief Eunuch Ho looked at Sang Ik-seo and opened his mouth. Judging by the Command Gu in your body, you must be the Associate Military Commissioner. !? At those completely unexpected words, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seos expression stiffened. The very instant he heard about the Command Gu, Gyeom-chang, who had been gripping the sheath, moved his hand. It was so fast that it was like a flash. -Ching! The moment he heard about the Command Gu, he judged the other party to be a definite enemy and tried to behead the person in front of him with a sword technique that had reached the pinnacle of swiftness. No, before the guy could even realize it, his sword would have already sliced through the guys neck -Thud! Clang! At that moment, something fell to the floor. It wasnt just one sound of something falling. Something was strange. Unconsciously, Gyeom-changs eyes turned downward. This What the What had fallen to the floor was none other than his own right hand, which had been gripping the sword. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 C The Mark (6)Last night. -Plop! Plop! Seeing the pieces of skin falling from Mok Gyeong-uns body, Cheong-ryeong was flabbergasted. She had guessed that absorbing some of the demonic power of Nine-Tailed Fox, one of the Six Demons closest to the Divine Beasts, would advance his energy when internalized. However, this wasnt just advancement. Mok Gyeong-uns body, his muscles and bones, had once again reconstructed and evolved. Metaphormosis[1] This was called metamorphosis. To think she would witness him achieve a second transformation right before her eyes. This wasnt simply about expelling impurities from the body. His body had transformed into the optimal state to handle that energy. -Woooosh! The vast demonic energy emanating from Mok Gyeong-un had already reached the pinnacle-stage, no, surpassed the Transformation Realm. She herself had also crossed the threshold before her death. However, she had never crossed the threshold of thresholds or actually seen it. Thus, it was difficult to precisely judge the level Mok Gyeong-uns energy had reached, but In terms of energy alone, wouldnt he be infinitely close to the Profound Realm? The Profound Realm. It referred to the realm beyond the threshold of thresholds. It was a realm surpassing the Transformation Realm, where controlling true energy was as natural as breathing, and it could be said to be the highest domain a martial artist could reach. However, what was incomprehensible was that Mok Gyeong-un hadnt gained the enlightenment to cross the threshold of thresholds. Is rebirth possible without enlightenment? This was practically impossible. Yet how is this possible? A second transformation. Usually, energy that one couldnt handle would escape the body. There was a saying that too much was worse than too little. Thus, the body would release the excess energy that could become poison, regulating itself. However, Mok Gyeong-un managed to internalize it all. Everything became his own. Its different from the concept of evolution. Its as if this guys body is adapting to extreme situations Ah! Yes. That expression was fitting. His body was constantly adapting. That adaptability was so unbelievably high that it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say it had surpassed human limits. Clicking her tongue like that, Cheong-ryeong inwardly affirmed. With his current state, he could sufficiently contend with the Eight Stars. The Six Heavens and Eight Stars, known as the pinnacle of the current martial world. She was convinced that while Mok Gyeong-uns martial power hadnt reached the Six Heavens yet, he could definitely match the Eight Stars below them without being inferior. *** -Thud! Clang! The right hand gripping the sword fell to the floor. Unconsciously seeing this, the eyes of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang trembled. He had unleashed a sword technique that could be called extremely swift. Yet, without even blinking an eye, that guys wrist had been sliced off. Didnt he say no one could match him except the Southern Pacification Commissioner? It was ridiculous how this happened not long after he had said that. Of course, that didnt mean he thought Gyeom-chang was bluffing. Having actually witnessed his martial arts, he realized that the opponent was a tremendous monster. Just what is his true identity? Both his martial arts and his knowledge of the Command Gus existence. When the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang first brought a pair of Gu Poisons, he had said: [When this is settled inside the body, it doesnt harm the host at all. Rather, it survives on the impurities and waste in the organs, benefiting the body.] [Its peculiar for something called a Gu Poison.] [Thats the advantage of this. When its inside the body, it doesnt harm the host, and after a certain period, the organs no longer recognize it as a foreign substance.] [What does that mean?] [Even though its inside the body, if its not recognized as a foreign substance, it means that whether its a physician or whoever, they cant detect the existence of the Gu Poison in the belly.] [Ooh!] Gyeom-chang had confidently asserted that no one could detect either the Gu Poison or the Command Gu. He had stated that with such confidence, so how did this person find out? As the puzzled Gyeom-chang, whose right hand had been cut off, extended his left hand -Woosh! Strong energy coalesced on his left hand, forming the shape of a blade. As a master of the Transformation Realm, he could freely control true energy like no other, so this wasnt a difficult task. However Huff Huff He couldnt move recklessly, knowing that the opponent was no ordinary master. The fact that he had sliced off his wrist despite unleashing an extremely swift sword technique first clearly meant that the opponent was a step above him. At that moment, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo carefully opened his mouth. Who are you? At that question, the unknown person wearing the human skin mask of Chief Eunuch Ho, the supervisor of the Western Depot, smiled and replied. As you can see, Im Chief Eunuch Ho. Did he think they would believe that now? But the unknown person wearing Chief Eunuch Hos human skin mask looked at Gyeom-chang, who had formed a sword stance and was ready to respond at any moment, and said: You should have sufficiently recognized the difference by now. Huff Huff If you want your remaining arm to stay intact, just step aside. At his arrogant attitude, Gyeom-chang gritted his teeth. It was infuriating, but someone with this level of martial arts had every right to say that to him. However, there were situations where one had to back down when the opponent was a step above, and there were situations where one didnt, and this was clearly the latter. Glancing sideways at the Associate Military Commissioner, Gyeom-chang opened his mouth. Huff Huff I dont know your true identity, but since you mentioned the Command Gu, you must be related to Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon, right? Who knows. It was neither an affirmation nor a denial. However, even with this ambiguous answer, Gyeom-chang could be certain of the relationship. Is that so? Then do you also know that if the host of the Command Gu is in danger or their life is at risk, it can cause problems for both sides later on? Both sides? If the host dies, the Command Gu also dies. In that case, the parasitic male Command Gu inside the host also dies while harming the host. Do you understand what that means? It meant that Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon, who was hosting the parasitic type, would also die. At this, Mok Gyeong-un showed no particular reaction. However, seeing his lack of response and the disappearance of his smile, it seemed he understood the implication. Here, Gyeom-chang spoke to drive his point home. Its best not to move. Even if threatened, its also possible to kill the Command Gu internally. If that happens, Ma Ra-hyeon dies too. Thinking he had gained the upper hand, Gyeom-chang issued a warning. As if his threat had worked. The expression of the unknown person wearing Chief Eunuch Hos human skin mask had stiffened quite a bit. His gaze had also lowered, but Below? Where was he looking now? His gaze, which had been directed at Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo until just now, had suddenly shifted downward. It was towards the severed right hand lying on the floor. Why was he staring at that? While Gyeom-chang was puzzled, the person wearing Chief Eunuch Hos face, no, Mok Gyeong-un, suddenly reached out his hand towards it. Sear?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment -Whoosh! The right hand, no, the unique saber Gyeom-changs right hand had been gripping, the Lipyeongdo, rose from the floor and was sucked into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Why did he take his saber? As Gyeom-chang was questioning this -Pak! Mok Gyeong-un, who had dropped the right hand gripping the saber, stared intently at the tip of the scabbard. Seeing this, Gyeom-changs eyes soon widened. No way? It was right then. -Shwip! Mok Gyeong-uns figure vanished and suddenly reappeared behind Gyeom-chang. -Flinch! Fast. Gyeom-chang, who had been focusing and on alert, was startled by the incredibly swift movement and hastily tried to launch his body forward to gain some distance. However, the moment he kicked off the floor -Slash! Something sharp brushed past his left shoulder, where he had formed a sword stance. It was none other than his unique saber, the Lipyeongdo. Soon, his severed left arm fell to the floor, and just as he was about to lose balance, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his head and smashed his face into the floor. -Bam! Ugh. It didnt end there. Still gripping his head, Mok Gyeong-un pushed his face towards the edge of the floor. -Skid skid skid! The force was so brutal that a grotesque scream burst out from Gyeom-changs mouth as his face was completely torn off. Aaaaagh. -Crack! Squish! Crunch! His teeth were all broken, and wooden splinters and stone fragments were embedded in his eyeballs. It was so painful that he felt like he would lose consciousness. As he was suffering like that, his hair was eventually pulled, and his face was tilted upward. Eek! Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo was at a loss for words at the bloodied and horribly disfigured face. To think he would do this even after the warning, did he not care about Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeons life at all? Then, Mok Gyeong-un smiled so eerily that the corners of his mouth nearly reached his ears and spoke. I finally found it. At the tip of the scabbard held in Mok Gyeong-uns left hand, filled with exhilaration, was a strange pattern engraved. It was a mark identical to the scar left on his deceased grandfather. Chapter 260 Chapter 260 C The Mark (7)It looked like writing, yet it wasnt. It was a mark with a single line vertically penetrating the center of the character (two). As it didnt exist as a written character, it was closer to a kind of symbol. Mok Gyeong-un had spent a long time searching for this scar-like mark that had been left on his deceased grandfathers body. And the first time he found someone with an identical mark was the scar on the side of Mok In-dan, the leader of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Leader Mok In-dan had said that the one who left this scar was Ghost Blade, one of the Eight Stars. Since Ghost Blade had left this mark on the leader, Mok Gyeong-un was convinced that he was either the same person who killed his grandfather or was related to him, so he had been searching for clues about him. And now, another trace had finally been discovered. It was different from before. That was because It wasnt a scar, but deliberately engraved. This was semantically different. The marks left on his grandfather and Yeon Mok Sword Manors leader Mok In-dan were scars forcibly carved by someone else. However, the mark engraved on the tip of the scabbard wasnt a trace of being subjected to something. It was nothing more than a mark meant to be seen. Ugh Mok Gyeong-un pulled back even harder on the hair of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang, whose face was completely torn and suffering, and said: You have no idea how long Ive been searching. Whaa aaa yuu uugh. Gyeom-changs pronunciation was slurred as all his teeth were broken. In fact, not just his teeth or face, but with his right wrist cut off and his left arm severed up to the shoulder, it wouldnt be strange if his life ended at any moment. -Tap tap tap! As if aware of this condition, Mok Gyeong-un pressed the acupuncture point on his left shoulder to stop the bleeding. Then the gushing blood quickly ceased. Of course, even so, he had already lost so much blood that his complexion was beyond pale and extremely serious. Uuugh. I got a bit rough without realizing it. But its okay. Youre still alive, arent you? -Tremble tremble! As he nonchalantly said those chilling words with a smile, Gyeom-chang convulsed. Although his vision was dyed red and he could barely see due to the wooden splinters and fragments embedded in his eyes, he could definitely feel the malice in Mok Gyeong-uns voice. Amidst the pain, Gyeom-changs mind became confused. Who the hell was he? He had clearly reacted after seeing the mark engraved on his scabbard. At this point, it was safe to say that almost no one could recognize this mark St- stop. At that moment, someone shouted at Mok Gyeong-un. It was none other than the Embroidered Uniform Guard Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo. With a tense expression, he had called out to Mok Gyeong-un with a certain determination. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt even turn his head, as if he had no interest. Tsk. Did he not even care about him? So Sang Ik-seo placed a palm on his abdomen and said: If you try to kill that person, I will also eliminate the Command Gu in my belly. -Shwip! Only then did Mok Gyeong-uns gaze turn towards him. Seeing this, Sang Ik-seo hoped that his gamble would work. Although he had attacked Gyeom-chang as if it didnt matter, there was no way it was actually fine. The reason that guy had come here was definitely related to the Command Gu inside his body. If not, there would be no reason for him to come. Youll eliminate the Command Gu? Thats right. I dont know what your true identity is or what you really want, but you cant deny that one of your purposes for coming here is related to Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon, right? So? I wont say it again. Release that person right now. And leave. If I dont leave, youll eliminate the Command Gu? Thats right. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Do as you wish. !? Sang Ik-seo furrowed his brows at those words. What kind of reaction was this? Do as he wished? You dont care what happens to Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon? No. So do as you wish. Instead, since you threatened me, Ill make sure you pay the price for it. -Shiver! Those words sent shivers down Sang Ik-seos entire body. No, he made eye contact with Mok Gyeong-un, who was staring at him with an expressionless face, and in that moment, he even saw a hallucination of his entire body being sliced and torn apart. D- damn it In an instant, Sang Ik-seos forehead was drenched in cold sweat. He had tried to create an opportunity for negotiation, but nothing worked. He was at a loss for what to do, but -Shwip! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns figure disappeared before his eyes. Huh? No way? But then -Tap tap tap tap! Thud! Feeling the blood splatter from behind, Sang Ik-seo immediately lost consciousness. Mok Gyeong-un, who had knocked him out by striking his blood acupoints, snorted and looked at his abdomen as he lay there. Well, a promise is a promise. Through Mok Gyeong-uns right eye, which had activated the power of the Third Eye, it was visible. The female Gu Poison Command Gu, curled up in a corner of Sang Ik-seos abdomen, lying still as if dead. -Shwip! Mok Gyeong-un slightly cut his index finger with his energy. Then a drop of blood started to form on his finger. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un brought his finger with the blood droplet towards the location of the female Gu Poison Command Gu. And then -Stab! He inserted his finger, penetrating Sang Ik-seos abdomen. Although unconscious, as if his body instinctively sensed that something had entered it, his body twitched. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un slightly moved the tip of his inserted finger. Then -Pak! Something was felt sticking to the wound on his finger. In sync with this, Mok Gyeong-un pulled out the finger he had penetrated. Then, a grotesque insect was seen wriggling and sticking to the wound on his finger. Simple. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Those who didnt know much about Gu Poisons would agonize over how to remove it, using drugs or devising ways to eliminate it from inside the body. However, surprisingly, if one utilized the nature of Gu Poisons, it was possible to easily extract it. That was because Gu Poisons were drawn to stronger poisons. Since it was born from the combination of numerous poison bugs, poison plants, and things related to poison, Gu Poisons were keenly responsive to new poisons. -Slurp slurp! Mok Gyeong-uns blood was nothing short of a deadly poison. Thus, the Gu Poison was naturally drawn to it and was desperate to consume it. What the hell is that Seeing this with his faintly remaining vision, Gyeom-changs expression stiffened. If carelessly extracted, the Command Gu would burst and die on its own. Yet it was sticking to that persons finger, refusing to let go. What the hell was going on? As he was puzzled, at that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth and tossed the Gu Poison hanging from his finger into his mouth. Huh? And with that, Mok Gyeong-un chewed on the female Gu Poison Command Gu as it was. -Crunch! -Squeal squeal squeal! Although he had closed his mouth and was chewing, the sound of the Command Gu screaming inside could be heard. !!!!!! Seeing this, Gyeom-chang was flabbergasted. Although born as a pair, the Command Gu itself was as deadly as the parasitic type. Yet he was directly chewing and eating this lump of deadly poison? Putting aside disgust, it was a truly insane act. Is he trying to kill himself? But eventually, after chewing for a while, Mok Gyeong-un gulped it down. Having eaten the female Gu Poison Command Gu as it was, Mok Gyeong-un pressed the acupuncture point on the Associate Military Commissioners punctured abdomen to stop the bleeding and walked back to Gyeom-chang. Seeing this, Gyeom-chang couldnt understand. Why is he unharmed? The poison of the Gu Poison was so toxic that the esophagus should have melted. Yet Mok Gyeong-un was perfectly fine. As he was puzzled with a dumbfounded face, Mok Gyeong-un smiled nonchalantly and said: You must be wondering why Im unharmed, right? Hoo juss how Its because the poison in my body is stronger than the Gu Poisons poison, so Im fine, right? Poison in his body? Could it be a Poison Master? Gyeom-chang couldnt help but be inwardly shocked at those words. As far as he knew, in all of the Central Plains and beyond, there were only two people who had reached the level of a Poison Master. It was only Guyang Sa-oh, the Head of the Guyang Family, who guarded the entrance to the Western Depot and wielded the Eight Poison Snake Staff, and Dang Inhae, the Head of the Sichuan Dang Family, one of the Seven Great Families, who possessed the Thousand Poison Hands. But was this person saying he was a Poison Master? Is he one of those two? It was highly likely. However, he definitely wasnt Guyang Sa-oh of the Eight Poison Snake Staff. No, in the first place, he couldnt even be here and wouldnt interfere with their affairs. Then that meant The Thousand Poison Hands? If it wasnt him who had reached the level of a Poison Master, he wouldnt be able to withstand the Gu Poison. Convinced that Mok Gyeong-un was Dang Inhae, the Head of the Sichuan Dang Family and the Thousand Poison Hands, Gyeom-chang spoke in an uncomprehending tone: Withstanng the poosn thas one thing buh why did yoo eat it? If the Spiwit Dwum dies the othew paiw of Pawasitic Poosn also It seems you surprisingly dont know much about Gu Poisons. Huh? Gu Poisons arent simply made by gathering poison bugs and selecting the most toxic ones. In the first place, the fact that a pair is made to influence each other also contains a kind of sorcerous power. Sowcewy? If a being that has overcome all poisons and become a commander is defeated by another poison and consumed, what would happen to the hierarchy? !? At those words, Gyeom-changs eyes, reddened with wounds, trembled. It was because he understood what Mok Gyeong-un had said. Is that really possible? It was a part he had theoretically understood but doubted if it was actually possible. If the Command Gu was eaten by a poison bug with a stronger poison, it was possible for that poison bug to become the new Command Gu. However, it was unknown whether it would be possible if it was a Poison Master, not a poison bug. As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un approached, grabbed his hair, and said: -Grab! Well if Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon is alive, I would have become the Command Gu, and if not, it was just bad luck. At those words, Gyeom-chang inwardly clicked his tongue. Didnt that mean he had gambled on something he himself couldnt be certain of? As he was dumbfounded by this Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Bam! Ugh! Mok Gyeong-un slammed his face onto the floor and said: Rather than that, wouldnt it be better for you to focus on your own situation? From now on, Im going to count how many times the words please kill me come out of your mouth. Chapter 261 Chapter 261 C Clue (1)-Stab! Uuugh! Gyeom-chang let out a pained groan as the needle pierced through the center of his toenail. He wanted to scream in agony, but he couldnt even do that because of the ball of cloth stuffed in his mouth. He had tried to steel himself, but he couldnt endure the relentless pain. He prided himself on having a strong willpower that could cross the threshold, but it took less than a quarter of an hour for it to crumble. Mmph mmm mm What was that? -Yank! Mok Gyeong-un pulled the ball of cloth out of his mouth. Gyeom-chang barely managed to speak, exhaling rough breaths. Haa haa plea please kill kill me Thats the fifth time now. Its still too early. -Stuff! Mmph. Mok Gyeong-un shoved the ball of cloth back into his mouth. Then he slowly pushed another needle next to his toenail. -Stab! Uuugh. Gyeom-chang writhed in pain, appealing for mercy. However, Mok Gyeong-un, without even a change in his expression, shook and tilted his toenail with the inserted needle. Unable to bear the suffering, Gyeom-chang eventually lost consciousness. -Slump! Just as his head was about to droop down -Slap! Mok Gyeong-un slapped his forehead with his palm, forcing it back up. With this, Gyeom-chang, who had been about to faint, regained his senses. Upon waking up, Gyeom-changs heart nearly stopped at the sight of Mok Gyeong-uns face through his hazy vision. For a fleeting moment, he wished he wouldnt wake up again, but that was a futile hope. This this guy is truly a demon. He had never seen someone so vicious before. He himself had interrogated others many times, but he had never gone this far. This guy was torturing him to the brink of death, not giving him any chance to rest or reprieve. It was as if he was venting his anger. So he had no choice but to desperately wish for death. After all, with both arms severed and his body so ruined, he realized that death was the only rest. Mmm He mumbled in a feeble voice. Then, without a word, Mok Gyeong-un ripped off one of the toenails he had stabbed with needles. -Rip! Uuugh. The human body was truly amazing. Even though the pain continued, one would think he would get used to it, but that wasnt the case at all. Each new pain only compounded the existing pain, multiplying the suffering. Mok Gyeong-un sweetly whispered into his ear. You want to die, dont you? Dont you want to close your eyes peacefully like this? It was indescribably strange. Never had the words about letting him die sounded so sweet. If only he could escape this pain right now, he felt like he could do anything -Clench! Sarch* The ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Gyeom-chang bit down on the ball of cloth filling his mouth. For a moment, he had weakened and almost succumbed to the guys temptation. No matter how painful it was, he couldnt do anything for the one torturing him and driving him to death. Then, through his hazy vision, he saw Mok Gyeong-uns face. The corners of his mouth were stretched to his ears. -Shudder! The moment he saw this, a chill ran down Gyeom-changs spine. Even as he was struggling to muster his resolve, Mok Gyeong-un wasnt showing disappointment but rather joy. Why the hell was he so happy? Why was he smiling with such a demonic face? As he was filled with questions -Shwip! Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on his shoulder and gently whispered. Im glad. I was worried you might weaken and give up. What? Please endure a little longer. I want to see you suffer and be in agony. The night is still very long, after all. !!!!!! The moment he heard those words, Gyeom-chang felt like his heart would shatter from pain. It seemed that what this guy wanted wasnt simply to extract the desired information from him. He was enjoying his pain and suffering itself. Demon This guy is a demon who crawled up from the depths of hell, the embodiment of evil. He couldnt think of it any other way. As fear engulfed his entire body and mind, the resolve he had built up crumbled in an instant. Even if he endured, who would acknowledge it? In the end, wouldnt everything end with his death? At that moment, he choked up. Why did he alone have to suffer like this? Even if he maintained his loyalty and righteousness here and died in agony until the very end, would they even know? In the end, even if he died, wouldnt they be the only ones enjoying the glory and benefits? As his thoughts reached this point, Gyeom-changs body went limp as if he had given up. Hmm. It would be troublesome if you gave up already. Seeing Gyeom-changs limp and unresponsive state, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue as if disappointed. He had hoped for him to endure a little longer, but it seemed meaningless now. So he removed the ball of cloth stuffed in his mouth. -Yank! Haa haa As the ball of cloth was removed, Gyeom-chang feebly opened his mouth, catching his breath. Whaa yoo waa juss tell me I won endoo anymore -Grab! Ugh? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un gripped his jaw. Then, with one hand, he fixed his head in place and pushed his jaw inward and upward. With that -Crack! Along with the sound of bones creaking, Gyeom-changs dislocated jaw joint was realigned. Not only were all his teeth broken when his face was torn, but his jaw joint was also dislocated. Thats why he couldnt pronounce properly. But now that his jaw joint was realigned Lets talk now. Haa haa juss how much Although his pronunciation was still slurred due to his missing teeth, it was at a level that could be understood better than before. However, he wasnt happy at all. In the end, whether this way or that, he had to tell the guy what he wanted to hear in order to meet his death comfortably. But before that, there was one question he wanted to resolve. Before answering I want to ask one thing. It seems youre not ready yet. At that question, Mok Gyeong-un tried to shove the ball of cloth back into his mouth. Gyeom-chang was startled and hurriedly spoke. I, I was just curious about how the Sichuan Dang Family managed to uncover our existence. Sichuan Dang Family? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. What was this about now? Why was this guy suddenly associating him with the Sichuan Dang Family? As he was puzzled, Gyeom-chang cautiously said: In the current martial world, the only ones who have reached the level of Poison Master are Guyang Sa-oh, the Eight Poison Snake Staff, and Dang Inhae, the Head of the Sichuan Dang Family, the Thousand Poison Hands. So? Among them, Guyang Sa-oh couldnt possibly be here, so naturally, the only one left is the Thousand Poison Hands. Why do you assert that Guyang Sa-oh wouldnt be here? Thats Seeing him hesitate, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Thanks to his attitude, he could easily figure out one thing. Ah. You seem to know Guyang Sa-oh very well. Or perhaps hes on your side. Damn it. I did something stupid. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Gyeom-chang blamed his own foolishness. He didnt need to mention Guyang Sa-oh of the Eight Poison Snake Staff, but in trying to confirm that his guess was correct, he ended up revealing unnecessary information. Dont worry. Im not particularly interested in this. Rather, theres something else Id like you to tell me. Something else? The mark on your scabbard, what is it? At this question, Gyeom-chang furrowed his brows. He thought the guy was asking because he knew something about the mark, but did he not know anything? But then Mok Gyeong-un pressed down hard on his shoulder and said: -Squeeze! Ugh. Id like you to answer immediately when asked. Dont try to be clever. It, its a mark symbolizing the organization. Organization? Ye yes. As I thought, it is a group. This aligned almost perfectly with his expectations. So Mok Gyeong-un asked another question. I understand it symbolizes an organization, but what does this mark actually mean? Thats This wont do. It seems youre not ready yet. As he said that, Mok Gyeong-un tried to shove the ball of cloth back into his mouth. Gyeom-chang was startled and hurriedly spoke. I, I dont know the exact meaning either. I only know that it adds one to two. Adds one to two? What did that mean? Mok Gyeong-un ruminated on those words. Since he said it adds one to two, the part that was originally [] with the lower part of the stroke being longer indeed meant two (). But what did it mean to add one vertically penetrating the line? Why not just add one horizontally? That way, it would become the character three (), and the meaning would make sense. But why did they say it had that meaning when the line penetrated vertically? Was there a hidden meaning? Theres also the character three (), so do you really think that makes sense? I really dont know. I was just told that something that couldnt exist was added. Something that couldnt exist was added? Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. It was too vague, so it was difficult to understand the meaning just from this. But it didnt matter. If he found out what they were doing, the answer would naturally come out. So Mok Gyeong-un tried to ask what he was most curious about. This was the most urgent matter above all else. Is the one called Ghost Blade also on your side? !? At those words, Gyeom-changs expression slightly distorted. It seems so. Who the hell is this guy? The reason Gyeom-chang reacted this way was that until now, no one had ever figured out that Ghost Blade was related to them. To the flustered Gyeom-chang, Mok Gyeong-un said what he wanted to ask the most. When Ghost Blade kills someone or something, does he leave your organizations mark? When he kills someone or something? Yes. If this was confirmed, the culprit would undoubtedly be Ghost Blade. Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at Gyeom-chang. However, to Mok Gyeong-uns question, Gyeom-chang gave a completely unexpected answer. Do you think that makes sense? What? Why would he leave a mark if he deliberately killed someone? What do you mean by that? The dead cant speak. And a dead corpse is meant to rot and disappear. But our organization doesnt leave traces. So why would we leave a mark on someone we killed? !? At those words, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised. That was because what this guy said wasnt wrong, even if he was lying. There was no reason for a secretive organization to leave traces as if boasting. So Mok Gyeong-un asked: Then why did they leave such a mark on those they killed or someone? I think theres some misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? We dont leave our organizations mark on those we have already killed. And the one who leaves such a mark as a scar is The one who leaves it is? Only the one you know as Ghost Blade. -Pak! As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Gyeom-chang by the collar, pulled him close, and said in a menacing voice: Are you messing with me right now? Youre saying Ghost Blade left a mark on someone who was already dead, and you want me to believe that? It, its not a lie. Ghost Blade leaving that mark is a kind of warning. Warning? What does that mean? I dont know exactly either. I just heard that Ghost Blade leaves such scars as a warning to those involved in our affairs. If they ignore the warning, he makes them pay with their lives and erases the scar -Bam! Ugh. Before he could even finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-un pushed him to the floor. Startled, Gyeom-chang said: Its true. Ive already confirmed that he left the scar and then killed someone, yet you keep trying to deceive me. Left the scar and then killed? How could that be? How could that be? I saw it with my own eyes. Thats impossible. Didnt I tell you? Why would Ghost Blade leave a trace that could be tracked or used as a clue in such a place? This is aaaagh. A scream of pain burst out from Gyeom-changs mouth. Mok Gyeong-uns fingers had dug into his collarbone. As he was suffering like this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed to the point of sharpness. He doesnt leave traces on the dead? Mok Gyeong-uns mind became complicated. Based on the clues he had pursued so far, Ghost Blade should be the one who killed him. But Ghost Blade said he doesnt leave traces on the dead. Yet there was a scar-like mark left on his dead grandfathers body. It wasnt left a long time ago. The blood on the scar was clear evidence that the wound was inflicted at the moment of death. But this guy was strongly denying it. That meant one of two things. Either this guy was lying to deceive him, or Could it be? The focus of Mok Gyeong-uns pupils shrank. Eventually, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Gyeom-changs collarbone with his fingers and pulled him close. Directly grabbing the bone and pulling, it couldnt be anything but painful. Aaaargh! Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un asked: If Ghost Blade is from your organization, you should at least know well whether he killed someone or not, right? At this question, the suffering Gyeom-chang shook his head vigorously. Aaagh. I, I dont know. Shall I make you know? Its true. We are a cell organization to begin with, so we can only move according to the orders given and cant know exactly what each of us is doing. You cant know? Are you certain? Ye, yes. If its not information we absolutely need to know, its not even shared. Hmm. It was too desperate to be a lie. So Mok Gyeong-un stared at him and said: Then you must have never heard the name Mun-no. Mun-no? Did you just say Mun-no? Didnt you just say that information isnt shared? At those words, Gyeom-chang trembled. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un found it strange and asked: You know something? At that question, Gyeom-chang hesitated for a moment with a frown before opening his mouth. If the Mun-no youre talking about is the same name we know, its the old name of Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. immortal !? Chapter 262 Chapter 262 C Clue (2)Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. Along with Crying Doctor Hoe Ta, he was known as the greatest physician of the era, and his knowledge of medicine was unrivaled. Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong had saved countless lives with his exceptional medical skills and knowledge of medicine. There was an event that made him renowned throughout the entire Central Plains. It was during the rebellion of the Red Turban Bandits over thirty years ago, which resulted in numerous casualties. As a result, corpses piled up like mountains everywhere and began to rot, causing a terrible plague of unknown origin to spread. This plague quickly spread, engulfing the entire Seomseoseong region within just half a month, and chaos overflowed in all directions. Fortunately, however, the plague ended without leaving Seomseoseong. It was because Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong had created a cure for the plague. With this opportunity, Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong, who had been virtually unknown, was able to rise to become the greatest physician of the era alongside Crying Doctor Hoe Ta. However, despite this fame, not much was known about him. There were few who even knew where he lived or what his real name was. If the Mun-no youre talking about is the same name we know, its the old name of Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. !? At Gyeom-changs words, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. That was because Mun-no was none other than the name of his grandfather who had raised him. He had asked thinking that this organization might know about him since his grandfather had been killed by Ghost Blade. But he received a completely unexpected answer. What does that mean? It means exactly that. The only Mun-no I, no, we know is the name Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong used in the past. The name Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong used in the past? Are you certain? If its not a case of people having the same name, the only Mun-no we know is him. At his words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. What the hell did this mean? He had come out into the world to find the enemy who killed his grandfather and had learned many things. Among them, naturally, was the fame of Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. Upon learning of his existence, Mok Gyeong-un had simply thought that he was a famous physician who knew more about medicinal herbs than his grandfather. In fact, he hadnt paid much attention, thinking it had nothing to do with his revenge. But this was completely unexpected information. My grandfather is Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong? Mok Gyeong-uns mind became complicated. Although there was a commonality in his knowledge of medicinal herbs and his ability to handle them well, could he really say that Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong was the same person as his grandfather just based on that? So Mok Gyeong-un pressed his knee against Gyeom-changs chest and said: Mun-no had been living in seclusion deep in the mountains for over seventeen years. How could such a person be Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong Did you just say seventeen years? Yes. It was the time he had lived with his grandfather. However If its seventeen years, its even more certain that its Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. What? Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong had disappeared and his whereabouts had been unknown since nearly eighteen years ago. If the Mun-no you know had been living in seclusion for that long, its definitely Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. Seeing him becoming even more convinced, Mok Gyeong-uns mind became more twisted. Is my grandfather really Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong? His exceptional knowledge of medicine, to the extent that there was no medicinal herb he didnt know, was thought to be simply because his grandfather was an herbalist who had lived in the mountains for a long time. But now that he thought about it, among those outside, there were few who knew medicinal herbs as well as his grandfather. Sigh He had only thought about finding his enemy, not about learning more about his grandfather himself. It was also because he had never seen anyone who knew the name Mun-no. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un at a loss for words after learning the unknown truth, Gyeom-chang inwardly clicked his tongue. Mun-no They had long searched for Medicine Immortal Hae Yeongs whereabouts. But to unexpectedly meet someone who knew Medicine Immortal Hae Yeongs whereabouts in this situation was truly ironic. What a pity. If it werent for this situation, it would have been a great achievement. But now, all of this was meaningless. Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong The conversation he had with the Poison King Baek Sa-ha flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. [Then you really dont know who that Ghost Blade is.] [Thats right. What I learned from fighting him is] [That he had been severely injured by someone called Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong, known as the greatest herbalist of the era. Is that all you know?] [At first, I didnt believe it. Until now, no one knew that Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong had learned martial arts. He was an herbalist, after all.] [Well, he could have hidden it.] [Yes. That could be the case. But one thing is certain: if Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong is truly the one who severely injured Ghost Blade, his poison arts far surpass mine.] Recalling this, Mok Gyeong-un organized his thoughts step by step. It seemed he really didnt know much about his grandfather until now. And yet, he had stubbornly clung to a single mark, thinking only of revenge, which felt quite foolish. Fame martial arts Why had his grandfather hidden all of these things? The grandfather he knew was a person who was detached from such things. But was there a reason he had to hide it even from him? No, it was highly likely that he had hidden all these facts because he knew this would happen. Its strange. But if his grandfather was indeed Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong, there was something that didnt add up. Master Baek Sa-ha clearly said that Ghost Blade was defeated by Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong. That meant his grandfathers martial arts skills were stronger than even one of the Eight Stars, known as the best in the current martial arts world. Could such a grandfather be easily killed by Ghost Blade? Of course, this wasnt completely impossible. Because Ghost Blade could have advanced his martial arts by relentlessly training for 17 years, surpassing his grandfather. This is also a possibility. Although he had lived with him for 17 years, he had never seen his grandfather cultivating martial arts. Of course, for a master who had reached a high level, meditation or mental cultivation could be more effective, but he hadnt seen him doing that much either. If one side was training and the other remained the same or regressed, it was possible. However, there was one more thing to confirm here. The fact that he left a scar on my grandfather means its certain that Ghost Blade and my grandfather fought. But this guy clearly said that Ghost Blade doesnt leave a mark on those he kills. Several speculations became possible from here. One was that this guy was lying, and Ghost Blade killed his grandfather and left the scar. However, there was no point in leaving a mark on a dead person because it would become a trace. So that likely wasnt the case. Another speculation was that his grandfather was old, so he lost his life after exhausting his energy fighting Ghost Blade. But could a master of Ghost Blades level make such a mistake? This was also somewhat unlikely. Then A third party appeared and killed my grandfather who had been weakened from fighting Ghost Blade. -Clench! Mok Gyeong-uns fist tightened. It was the most likely possibility. That way, it made sense that the trace left by Ghost Blade remained on his grandfather even in death. Once his mind was organized up to this point, Mok Gyeong-un stared at Gyeom-chang and asked: What is the relationship between your organization and Mun-no, no, Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong? What does that Stop playing dumb. You know Medicine Immortal Hae Yeongs real name, which is not known to the public, and Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong died at the hands of Ghost Blade. What? I said Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong died at the hands of Ghost Blade. Thats impossible. Whats impossible? Your organizations mark left by Ghost Blade was there. At these words, Gyeom-chang frowned and said: Didnt I tell you? Why would Ghost Blade leave such a mark? Besides, Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong is someone the organization must capture alive Suddenly, Gyeom-chang closed his mouth. He had intended to give the information the guy wanted, but to minimize the information related to the organization as much as possible. But he had misspoken. Capture alive So there was a third party after all. What? Gyeom-chang questioned Mok Gyeong-uns incomprehensible words. What did he mean by there being a third party? To the puzzled Gyeom-chang, Mok Gyeong-un said: Nevermind that. Why are you trying to capture Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong alive? At that question, Gyeom-chang answered immediately without even thinking. I dont know. Theres nothing good about not answering. I, I really dont know. I was just told that we must secure his whereabouts. Do you know what? What? -Crack! Aaaaargh! With the sound of a collarbone breaking, Gyeom-chang screamed. No matter which part it was, it was bound to hurt when a bone broke, but he didnt know the collarbone could hurt this much. To the suffering Gyeom-chang, Mok Gyeong-un whispered in his ear: I can now tell whether youre hiding something or not. I wouldnt want to make you say please kill me ten times. Uuugh. No answer. Should I break your left collarbone this time? No, that wouldnt be enough. It would be nice to shatter it into pieces. Lets start with the right side St- stop! Thats not the answer I want. -Crack! Aaaaargh! I, I heard that Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong is hiding something important. In the end, words spilled out of Gyeom-changs mouth. Something? What is it? Aaaaargh. I really dont know that. I only know that he deceived that person and ran away with it, nothing more Ran away with it? Was it something important to this organization? But was there anything important that his grandfather could have hidden? He remembered everything that was in the house, but there was nothing particularly important. Do you really not know? Its true. Please believe me. Gyeom-chang sincerely pleaded. Hmm. Whats not believable? I feel like I could squeeze it out of you. Mok Gyeong-uns fingers, which were digging into his flesh, were about to move sideways. Startled by this, Gyeom-chang hurriedly said: I, Im just a mid-level executive in the Second Division. But Ghost Blade, a high-level executive in the First Division, might know. First Division? For a moment, Gyeom-changs expression stiffened and distorted. Ah Having revealed even the organizational hierarchy, Gyeom-chang now truly gave up. Since he had disclosed this much, there was no point in trying to withhold information anymore. To him, Mok Gyeong-un asked: Is the First Division the highest rank in your organization? Yes. The organizational structure goes First Division, Second Division, Third Division like that, right? Yes. How many divisions are there? There are a total of five divisions. Oho. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If he was a mid-level executive in the second division out of five, it was a high position. After all, it was unlikely for someone with this level of martial arts to hold a low position. But if even he had such limited information, this organization was definitely operating as a cell structure. If youre a mid-level executive in the Second Division, thats quite high. Is information restricted to that extent? Haa haa being a mid-level executive is nothing special. I see. Then do the high-level executives in the First Division know many things? They definitely know more than me. In the end, youre telling me to ask a high-level executive. Alright. Then where can I meet that high-level executive named Ghost Blade? Id appreciate it if you could tell me his identity. I really dont know that. Do you think someone like me in the Second Division would know the revealed identity or whereabouts of a high-level executive in the First Division? I dont understand. Then who do you report to regarding your missions? At that question, Gyeom-chang was momentarily at a loss for words. It seemed he had asked the right question. No matter how much of a cell structure it was, there had to be someone to report to and a connection to operate. Saying there wasnt any didnt make sense. Tell me. Who do you report to? Is it the one you mentioned earlier as that person? Th- thats absurd. How could someone like me directly report to that person? That person is a noble being that even we in the Second Division cannot meet. A noble being? Tilting his head, Mok Gyeong-un asked: What is the identity of that noble being? No. If you dont even know Ghost Blade, who is directly above you, you probably wont know this. Then how do you refer to that being you call that person? You dont just call him that person, right? Thats Gyeom-chang hesitated for a moment. He had pretty much told this guy everything already. Even if he told him how they referred to that person, it wasnt like this guy could find that person. To the hesitating Gyeom-chang, Mok Gyeong-un said: If youre thinking of testing my patience I, I was going to tell you. We call that person this. I dont know exactly why we call him that, but the third Ugh! It was at that very moment. Before he could even finish speaking, the blood vessels in his neck and face swelled up. !? Realizing something was wrong, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his head and face to calm the swollen blood vessels. However What? He tried to control the energy, but something was strange. It was different from the usual case of energy flowing backward or blood vessels going out of control due to a sudden swelling. This was -Splat! In an instant, Gyeom-changs head exploded. There was no time to do anything. As a result, Mok Gyeong-uns hands, face, and even clothes were covered in blood. -Thud! Plop! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened as he pushed away the dead Gyeom-changs body. The fact that he died while trying to say something meant he had been subjected to a taboo. But this wasnt a taboo caused by martial arts. The unpleasant and ominous energy rising from the corpse of the dead Gyeom-chang was none other than the curse power containing a cursing technique. The implication of this was simple. A taboo by sorcery. Chapter 263 Chapter 263 C Clue (3)A taboo by sorcery Mok Gyeong-un was convinced as he looked at the corpse of the dead Gyeom-chang. An unpleasant and ominous curse power was escaping from the body. -Sizzle sizzle! Of course, few could see this. Unless they had awakened the Ghost Eye like Mok Gyeong-un. This level of curse power is a first. Although weakened and exhausted due to his torture, to be able to imprint a curse in the mind of a master who had crossed the threshold and impose a taboo, the curse power was unimaginable. Diviners were divided into six grades: Divine, Sun, Moon, Technique, Profound, and Conveying. Mok Gyeong-un had experienced In Seo-ok, the Primal Killing Pavilion Master, and Jo Tae-cheong of the Three Eyes, both of whom had received the highest title of Sun-level Diviner. Twice no, three times. They also possessed tremendous curse power. But just from the remnant traces, he could estimate that the curse power of the one who had imposed this curse taboo was several times greater. A Divine-level Diviner? Divine-level Diviner. It was a title bestowed upon only six among diviners. They were called the Six Divine-level Diviners. Those who had received the title of Divine-level Diviner had reached the pinnacle of sorcery, and there were even stories that their curse power and techniques had reached the realm of half-immortality. Perhaps the one who had placed the curse taboo on the dead Gyeom-chang was one of the Six Divine-level Diviners. A Divine-level Diviner If someone who had truly reached the level of a Divine-level Diviner was closely involved with this organization, it could become even more difficult to carry out his revenge. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the corpse with an annoyed gaze. As he approached the truth to avenge his grandfather, unexpected obstacles kept emerging. Anyway, although there were many ambiguous parts, he had obtained a lot of information unlike before. The key point remained unchanged: it was Ghost Blade. Even if a third party had killed him instead, according to Gyeom-chang, he was a high-level executive in the First Division of the organization with the mark. By contacting him, he could get closer to the real truth about his grandfathers death. -Shwip! Mok Gyeong-un got up and approached someone. It was Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, who had fainted after his acupuncture points were struck. Approaching Sang Ik-seo, Mok Gyeong-un -Tap tap tap! Released the acupuncture points he had struck. Soon after, Sang Ik-seo immediately regained consciousness. Upon regaining consciousness and seeing the Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang dead with his head exploded, Sang Ik-seo was inwardly terrified. Eek! From his perspective, having just woken up, it could only be seen as Mok Gyeong-uns doing. Feeling his life threatened, Sang Ik-seo prostrated himself flat in front of Mok Gyeong-un. Sp- spare my life ugh. But the moment he prostrated, his abdomen felt extremely painful. Puzzled, he instinctively looked at the painful area. There was a wound on his abdomen, though he didnt know when it had appeared. What is this? If what he knew was correct, the female Gu Poison Command Gu was located in that area of his abdomen. But why was there a wound in that spot? Moreover, the wounded area was extremely painful. He felt a searing pain in his organs as if something was tearing them apart, and it was hard to endure even if he tried to forcibly bear it. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his hair and lifted his head. -Yank! Huh? Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns face, or more precisely, the face of Chief Eunuch Ho, the supervisor of the Western Depot, covered in blood as if he had washed it, Sang Ik-seo couldnt make eye contact due to his bewilderment. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said: I removed the Command Gu from your abdomen and gave you another gift, but Im not sure if youll like it. An- another gift, what do you mean? I gave you a poison that could replace it. Poison? sea??h th Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hearing those words, Sang Ik-seos expression stiffened. While removing the Command Gu, the poison penetrated your organs, so by now, it should have spread throughout your entire viscera. Mok Gyeong-un grinned and whispered in his ear: How is it? Does it feel like your stomach is burning? Ugh It was undeniable as the burning pain in his abdomen intensified. I need to expel the poison quickly. Startled, Sang Ik-seo tried to gather his true energy to push the poison out of his body. But he couldnt do it. As Mok Gyeong-un said, since he had fainted after his acupuncture points were struck, the poison had already spread throughout his entire viscera. Because of that, it was difficult even to gather his true energy. Rather, when he tried to circulate his energy Aargh! The pain intensified several times, bringing tears to his eyes. The poison had spread not only to his viscera but also to his blood vessels. Unable to endure this pain, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo pleaded with Mok Gyeong-un as if begging: Pl- please spare my life. Please Spare your life that depends on how you respond. What do you mean by how I respond? How did you come to know that person over there? Mok Gyeong-un pointed with his chin to the corpse of Gyeom-chang, who had died with his head exploded. At this question, Sang Ik-seo, with a strong will to live, hastily replied: Th- that person approached us first and offered to help us. Help with what? Th- thats It seems you dont have much desire to live. Then Ill just leave you like this No, thats not it. He said he would help our faction. What faction is that? The faction led by His Excellency, the Grand Preceptor Hang Yoon. Hang Yoon? Ah. In the Imperial Palace, there were four powerful figures who controlled the country. There was Prince Gyeongjin, the younger brother of His Majesty the Emperor, and Prince Jong, the Emperors second son who was the most likely candidate for the throne. Then there was Consort Seo, the mother of the current Crown Prince. Lastly, there was the Grand Preceptor Hang Yoon, who held the positions of one of the Three Dukes and the Admiral of the Central Military Commission. Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo of the Embroidered Uniform Guard belonged to this Hang Yoon. Interesting. What is? Its full of people from the four factions, all entangled and intertwined, desperate to devour each other. Not a single person is loyal to the Emperor who actually rules the country. At those words, Sang Ik-seos expression subtly distorted. Was it because he felt a bit of shame? Of course not. If he had felt ashamed by such words, he wouldnt have joined with Hang Yoon in the first place. Instead of an old and sickly Emperor who indulges in women, if you dont belong to one of the four factions, you cant survive in the palace. What do you expect me to do? That was Sang Ik-seos true thoughts. However, in a situation where he could die from the poison in his stomach, he couldnt reveal his true feelings. Sang Ik-seo, not caring about being servile, kowtowed on the floor and pleaded with Mok Gyeong-un. Please spare my life. Ill do anything. He believed that being alive, even in a pile of dog sh*t, was definitely better than being dead. So he didnt care about his pride. Seeing him like this, Mok Gyeong-un snorted and said: He wouldnt have approached you to help without any compensation, so what condition did he offer? Thats It wont do you any good to delay like that. If the poison spreads further, itll be useless even if you want to live. He, he asked us to find and capture the remnants of the Fire Faith Order and give him the right to dispose of them! !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with surprise at his urgent words. The right to dispose of the Fire Faith Order believers? He had only focused on his grandfather and hadnt shown interest in what they were doing. But suddenly being told that they had asked for the right to dispose of the Fire Faith Order believers raised questions. Why the Fire Faith Order? Did their organization have a grudge against the Fire Faith Order? Otherwise, there would be no reason to mobilize the military power of the Imperial Palace, which encompassed the entire Central Plains, to capture the Fire Faith Order believers. No, in the first place, the Fire Faith Order was not only rejected by the Imperial Palace but also by the Taoist and Buddhist sects, and even the martial artists had contributed to their persecution. So Mok Gyeong-un changed his thinking. The right to dispose doesnt necessarily mean to eliminate them. It could be because they had some close connection with them or wanted something from them. So Mok Gyeong-un asked him: If you received the right to dispose, what did you do with them? Did you kill them? We used various methods to get them out of the prison and take them away. Take them away? Yes. The speculation from his changed thinking was correct. Judging by the fact that they didnt kill them but took them away, it was certain that the organization with the mark had some connection or purpose with the Fire Faith Order, as expected. Huh? But if they used various methods to take out the Fire Faith Order believers, did that mean there was a natural way to get them out of the underground prison? Thats good. Then you can get someone out of the prison anytime, right? Its not that easy to take them out as I please. It requires some prior arrangements, and even if its a regular prison, once theyre imprisoned in the underground prison, they cant be taken out. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue as if disappointed. If it had been possible, he had intended to use this person to get them out without needing to go in himself, but it seemed difficult. However, since this person was an Associate Military Commissioner, wouldnt he have the necessary authority? He had to successfully complete the secret mission given by the Society Leader to steal the Holy Fire Spirit Orb in order to contact him and obtain clues about Ghost Blade. But since the Embroidered Uniform Guard manages the underground prison, wouldnt it be possible if we devise a way? The prisoners confined in the underground prison are special management targets of high treason, so unless the Emperor, the Three Dukes, the Minister of Justice, and others all give their approval, it is impossible to release or pardon them. What were the chances of the Emperor, the Three Dukes, the officials in charge of executing and managing criminal law, and all of them reaching a consensus? It was no exaggeration to say that once imprisoned in the underground prison, one could never come out until their sentence was completed or until death. As expected of the Imperial Palace, the procedures were not only complicated but also convoluted. No choice. In the end, to steal the Holy Fire Spirit Orb of the Fire Faith Order, it seemed he had no choice but to directly enter the underground prison. It was the same for the organization with the mark. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Ah! Come to think of it, the one who had ordered him to steal the Holy Fire Spirit Orb of the Fire Faith Order imprisoned in the Imperial Palaces underground prison was the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. But Ghost Blade definitely had some connection with the Sect Leader. Recalling this, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly came up with a speculation. Could it be that the Heaven and Earth Society Leader is also closely connected to or even a member of this organization? Otherwise, it would be too much of a coincidence. The underground prison had complicated procedures, so even a high-ranking Associate Military Commissioner of the Embroidered Uniform Guard couldnt get someone out in any way. But they were dispatched to risk danger and steal the Holy Fire Spirit Orb from such a place. It fit together almost too perfectly. Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo, who was prostrating and observing his reaction. There was a way to check how accurate his speculation was. So Mok Gyeong-un asked him: Then has that organization given up on getting the Fire Faith Order believer imprisoned in the underground prison out? At that question, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo furrowed his brows. How did you know theres a Fire Faith Order believer in the underground prison Just answer the question. Im not sure if theyve given up. Your answer is ambiguous. I- Im not trying to deceive you. That person seems to have tried to go in and attempt it a few times himself, but since the believer is imprisoned in the Eternal Hell Prison, I think he has given up on getting them out. Eternal Hell Prison? Whats that? He asked because it was the first time he had heard of it. The Eternal Hell Prison is the prison located on the lowest level of the underground prison. The lowest level? Yes. Its where they confine the prisoners deemed the worst of the worst. Worst of the worst if they used the term eternal''[1], the security must be extremely tight to make it absolutely impossible to escape. There was actually one person who escaped from there since the underground prison was built. So I heard that the Eternal Hell Prison was created as a reinforced version based on that incident. Since it was built, no one imprisoned there has ever escaped. If the security is tight enough that even a master who has crossed the threshold cant easily get someone out, how stringent is it? It seemed it would be even more difficult than entering the prison. Clicking his tongue inwardly, Mok Gyeong-un changed his question. If theyve given up, I guess they just left that Fire Faith Order believer alone until they could find a way. No, thats not the case. Rather than getting them out, Gyeom-chang seemed to be trying to find out something from the Fire Faith Order believer through interrogation, as if it was urgent for some reason. Trying to find out something? Yes. What is it? In fact, Sang Ik-seo shouldnt have been able to answer this question. However, although they had joined hands out of mutual necessity, he also couldnt fully trust Gyeom-chang, so he had been secretly monitoring him. But since he was such an exceptional master, he couldnt find out much, and he had only learned the name of what he was trying to find out from that Fire Faith Order believer imprisoned in the underground prison. Im not sure exactly what its used for, but it seemed like he was trying to find out where something called the Treasure Orb[2] is. Treasure Orb? You dont know what that is? I dont know exactly. But there is one thing I speculate. Speculation? Yes I think it might be related to the serious reason why that Fire Faith Order believer was the only one imprisoned in the Eternal Hell Prison, unlike the other believers. Serious reason? Was it because the Holy Fire Spiritual Master held a high position and was an important item for the Fire Faith Order? Or was there another reason? What is it? Puzzled, Sang Ik-seo said in a meaningful voice: I heard that Fire Faith Order believer could foresee the future by receiving revelations from something called the Holy Fire or something. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 C Clue (4)I heard that Fire Faith Order believer could foresee the future by receiving revelations from something called the Holy Fire or something. !? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un raised one eyebrow and tilted his head. Foresee the future? In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo replied: Yes I dont know if its true or not, but there was quite a lot of talk about it among the higher-ups, enough to make a fuss. Foresee Foresee the future. Was such a thing really possible? Beyond being interesting or fascinating, Mok Gyeong-un believed it was completely impossible. In the first place, if it was truly possible, there was no way the Fire Faith Order believers couldnt have prevented being persecuted and ending up like this. However if we assume its possible, it would be an ability that everyone would covet. Being able to know what would happen in the future was a tremendous ability. It meant having the advantage of being able to prepare for future events. Its becoming confusing. It became ambiguous whether the Society Leader was targeting the Holy Fire Spirit Orb because he was in league with the organization with the mark, or because of this foresight ability. Because if it was the foresight ability, it would be a rare ability that anyone would covet. However, there was something to point out here. But didnt you just say that this person could foresee the future? Yes. That sounds as if that believer cant foresee it now. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Sang Ik-seo inwardly clicked his tongue. He didnt miss even the smallest detail. Am I wrong? Youre right. I dont know if that believer was able to do it before and lost the ability, or if the believer couldnt do it from the beginning and was just lying, but currently, that person cant foresee the future. How do you know that? At first, we thought the believer might be deceiving us with lies, so we tested them several times. For example, we presented a cup with poison and one without and had the believer distinguish between them, and even with tests that could endanger their life, the believer really couldnt foresee anything. It turned out to be a meaningless act. Yes. However, thanks to that, the higher-ups who had judged that the Fire Faith Order believer had nothing special lost interest. No, it almost disappeared. Hmm. But keeping that person imprisoned is just in case? I think thats probably the case. If, by a slim chance, they find that Treasure Orb that the Fire Faith Order believer is desperately trying to hide, it might become possible to foresee ugh. At that moment, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo stopped mid-sentence, clutched his abdomen, and groaned. His face was pale and had a purplish tint, indicating his condition was not good. It was a symptom of the poison spreading beyond his viscera to his entire body. It seemed he couldnt endure it any longer. Ugh. Perhaps due to that influence. Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo vomited black blood along with his retching. A foul smell rose from the black blood that fell to the floor. I- Im going to die pl- please save Hmm. Sang Ik-seo, who had vomited blood, looked at Mok Gyeong-un with pleading eyes while crawling on the floor. Mok Gyeong-un, who was looking down at him with a dry gaze, shook his head and then made a cut on his finger, opening Sang Ik-seos jaw. Eat it. -Drip drip! Mok Gyeong-uns blood entered Sang Ik-seos mouth. Although he was puzzled by suddenly being told to drink blood, Sang Ik-seo, with a strong desire to live, swallowed it down his throat as instructed. Then, the pain that felt like it was burning his viscera and his entire body began to subside. Huh? Youll be fine for a while. For a while? If you dont do this periodically, youll have seizures like now and your breath will stop. Strictly speaking, this wasnt detoxification. It was the principle of suppressing poison with poison based on the principle of fighting poison with poison. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seos expression stiffened. We- werent you going to detoxify me? I never said that. What do you mean! -Squeeze! Ugh! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seos cheeks with his hand and smiled, saying: Theres a strict difference between saying Ill save your life and that. Th- this! Did he never intend to detoxify him from the beginning? Mok Gyeong-un whispered in the ear of the bewildered Sang Ik-seo, who realized he had been deceived. Since youve tried controlling someone with poison, being controlled in reverse wouldnt be so bad. At those words, Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon of the Embroidered Uniform Guard flashed through Sang Ik-seos mind. Sang Ik-seo had used Ma Ra-hyeon with the Gu Poison. But now, he was about to be controlled by this person, addicted to the poison. This was literally the consequence of ones actions. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** Mok Gyeong-un, who was moving secretly after finishing his business, was lost in thought. Although he had obtained much more information than before, many things were still ambiguous. Especially since many parts he didnt know about his grandfathers death had been revealed, he was becoming more and more curious. What kind of relationship did my grandfather have with them? Why had the organization with the mark targeted his grandfather? And who had really killed his grandfather? The key figure who could solve all these questions was none other than Ghost Blade. Ghost Blade Coincidentally, everything was leading to him. To contact him, the urgent task was to contact the Society Leader. Another coincidence here was the Holy Fire Spirit Orb. That was because, like his grandfather, the organization with the mark was targeting this Holy Fire Spirit Orb. No, to be precise, they seemed to want the Holy Fire Spirit Orbs ability. Foresight ability. He still didnt believe it, but if it was possible, it would be a rare ability that everyone would target, not just the organization with the mark. The Holy Fire Spirit Orb, who possessed this ability, could also be a clue to solving part of the mystery. At least, regardless of the truth of that ability, the person himself would clearly know why the organization with the mark was targeting him. If we find out that reason, it will be useful. The Sect Leader, the organization with the mark, the Fire Faith Order. All of them were targeting the Holy Fire Spirit Orb. If he secured this persons whereabouts before them, he could use it as leverage to obtain everything he wanted. He would also be able to find out their hidden relationship. *** Embroidered Uniform Guard Sixth Office of Selection. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon was pacing back and forth in the office with an anxious gaze. What the hell was that Mok Gyeong-un doing? He had gone saying he would talk, but what he was doing was questionable. Should I have followed him? If things went wrong, it was he who would lose his life due to the Gu Poison. He didnt know that entrusting his life to someone else would make him so anxious. But if he thought about it, if he had moved with Mok Gyeong-un and got caught, it might have backfired and he would have been caught instead. Either way, there was nothing he could do. As Ma Ra-hyeon was anxiously circling around the guest table, his eyes with the Wall Eye technique trembled. -Throb! A sudden intense pain felt in his abdomen. This wasnt just a simple pain. Startled by the intense pain as if something was gnawing at his abdomen, Ma Ra-hyeon clutched his stomach and knelt on one knee. -Thud! Ugh. Along with the pain transmitted to his danjeon, he even felt his intestines twisting. Ma Ra-hyeon instinctively believed that this was due to the Gu Poison. Di- did something go wrong? Otherwise, there was no way he would feel this kind of pain. Had trusting that Mok Gyeong-un become a mistake? Ma Ra-hyeon gritted his teeth. If that guy had failed and Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo had triggered the Gu Poison, he was as good as dead. If he was going to die anyway, he had to do everything he could. The pain was so severe that he wanted to curl up and roll around while clutching his stomach, but Ma Ra-hyeon endured it with superhuman patience and sat cross-legged. Lets try to expel the Gu Poison with true energy. That was the only thing he could do right now. Fortunately, unlike the threat he had heard from Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo, the Gu Poison was rampaging without touching his danjeon, so it seemed he could draw out his true energy. Phew. Ma Ra-hyeon drew out his true energy and sent it to where the Gu Poison was rampaging. He moved his energy as delicately as possible to control the Gu Poison, but -Throb! The moment he sent his energy near it, the Gu Poison became even more violent and injured his internal organs. It would be painful enough to just be injured, but the Gu Poison was literally a poison. The moment the Gu Poison bit, a deadly poison spread to his organs. Uuugh. Ma Ra-hyeon, who had tried to endure it with superhuman patience, eventually broke his cross-legged position and writhed in pain. He was in no condition to move delicately, let alone use true energy. -Clatter! In the midst of that, his mask fell off, but Ma Ra-hyeon was in too much pain to even be aware of it. His eyes with the Wall Eye technique rolled back, and he convulsed all over his body. Purple blood vessels were rising on his face, and his condition was rapidly deteriorating. Is- is this how I die? Ma Ra-hyeon, whose consciousness was gradually fading, sensed his own death. As the final moment approached, everything flashed before his eyes like a montage. [Your father came from a very far place in the west with a mission Dont resent him too much.] The last words his mother had said about that damned man before her passing also came to mind. Why was this suddenly coming to mind? Thinking that he would die without having accomplished anything, everything felt futile. The only consolation was that he hadnt caused trouble for his mentor, Soyerin, the Thousand-men Commander. With the evidence like this, she, being clever, would be able to catch Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo. Ugh His consciousness was gradually fading away. It was at that moment. -Shwip! Someone placed their hands on Ma Ra-hyeons abdomen and the Baihui acupoint on the top of his head. Then something surged into his body. !? Ma Ra-hyeons eyes, which had been closing, opened wide. Ma Ra-hyeons eyes trembled. The energy surging into his body was different from the internal energy that exhibited the usual nourishing energy. This wasnt the true energy he knew. It was like an endless darkness entering, reminiscent of an abyss. And within that darkness -Woooosh! There was something brutal to the point of despair. Wh- what the hell is this Ma Ra-hyeon was gripped by a strange feeling at this unknown brutal energy he had never experienced before. He should have rejected this dangerous energy, but instead, he gradually became accustomed to it along with a thrill. No, it was more accurate to say that he was being rapidly eroded. -Sizzle! At some point, black haze began to flow out from Ma Ra-hyeons entire body. It was none other than demonic energy. Chapter 265 Chapter 265 C The Fourth Office (1)Oho? Surprise flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. It was due to the phenomenon occurring with Ma Ra-hyeon, the half-breed Westerner and Thousand-men Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. The energy flowing from his entire body was none other than demonic energy. This was a phenomenon that even Mok Gyeong-un hadnt anticipated. Is he assimilating with the demonic energy? A very rare occurrence was taking place. No, in the first place, he had never directly infused demonic energy into someone like true energy. Demonic energy was formed by gathering all the yin energies derived from death energy, which could be called the energy of death. Therefore, he thought it would be a poison to ordinary people. For example, he expected it to devour true energy like death energy. However, surpassing that expectation, Ma Ra-hyeon was accepting his demonic energy and internalizing it as his own. Theres no rejection. He thought the existing nourishing energy would push it out. But Ma Ra-hyeons true energy was becoming one with the demonic energy, transforming into a new form of demonic energy. Although its purity was lower than Mok Gyeong-uns, it was undoubtedly demonic energy. This has become interesting. He had simply intended to send his demonic energy to the rampaging parasitic Gu Poison that had lost its original Command Gu and had its spell and energy-based command severed, in order to imprint it. He thought demonic energy was difficult for anyone to interfere with since death energy transcended the realm of consciousness in the first place. But it had produced a completely different result. Hmm. Was this a coincidence? Or was it a phenomenon only possible for the half-breed Ma Ra-hyeon, not a pure Central Plains person? He couldnt tell. Of course, he could check with someone else later. After infusing more demonic energy into Ma Ra-hyeons Baihui acupoint and abdomen, Mok Gyeong-un stopped. The rampaging Gu Poison in his abdomen had also been imprinted with demonic energy and accepted him as its new Command Gu, its new master, and the poison energy in his body had subsided. At that moment, Ma Ra-hyeon, who had regained his senses, spoke. What the hell is this He seemed to have a strange expression, unable to adapt to his changed energy. That was understandable since the nature of his true energy itself had changed. Moreover, it had taken on an extremely brutal and dark energy. Perhaps thats why he felt it. Ah Ma Ra-hyeon looked at Mok Gyeong-un with trembling eyes. Upon experiencing the vast and highly pure demonic energy emanating from Mok Gyeong-un, he felt a thrill and a sense of awe. Wh- what? Ma Ra-hyeon was confused. He couldnt tell if this was truly his own will. His mind was denying it, but his instincts felt a strong sense of reverence towards Mok Gyeong-un. It was similar to how ants instinctively develop loyalty to serve the queen ant. Wh- what have you done to me? Who knows? I only tried to deal with the Gu Poison, but you took the liberty of internalizing my demonic energy. Demonic energy? My energy is quite different from ordinary people. Now that youve internalized it, you should be able to feel it. That its destructive and brutal. -Tremble tremble! Ma Ra-hyeon looked at his own hands. It was an incomprehensible phenomenon. After his energy became one with what Mok Gyeong-un called demonic energy, his energy had become stronger and increased. No, it seemed to have doubled in strength. He felt like he could win against anyone right now. It was truly a belligerent energy. How did I get this kind of energy Since you internalized it, Id be disappointed if you blamed me. Moreover, after I went through the trouble of saving your life. Life? Ah Come to think of it, the rampaging poison energy and the Gu Poison had stopped moving. However !? Ma Ra-hyeons expression distorted. The reason was The Gu Poison is still there. Yes. Of course. Thats I never said I would eliminate the Gu Poison. I said I would ensure it wouldnt be a problem for your life. At those words, Ma Ra-hyeon was at a loss for words. It was undeniable that Mok Gyeong-un had clearly drawn the line that he wouldnt remove the Gu Poison until his work was finished. And he had kept that promise. Although he didnt know what this energy was, the Gu Poison was no longer rampaging. So Ma Ra-hyeon asked: The Gu Poison wont rampage anymore. But what exactly did you talk about with Sang Ik-seo? Given Mok Gyeong-uns personality, there was no way he had only talked. At his question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and replied: Should I say I took over the Gu Poison? What? At those words, Ma Ra-hyeons eyes widened. What did he mean by taking over the Gu Poison? What the hell does that mean? Its literal. Just know that I now possess the Command Gu that Associate Military Commissioner had. !? Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At those words, Ma Ra-hyeons expression stiffened again. If he meant it literally, did he really take the female Gu Poison Command Gu from Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo? That meant the one holding the weakness had changed. But how did he take it? Come to think of it, there was a tremendous master by his side who had subdued him in just a few moves. Even if it was Mok Gyeong-un, that persons martial arts What? Ma Ra-hyeon swallowed dry saliva for a moment. He hadnt realized it until he could comprehend the demonic energy. But now that he could feel Mok Gyeong-uns demonic energy, he couldnt fathom how far that energy extended. With this level of energy, perhaps Did you subdue the one guarding Sang Ik-seo? The guard? Ah. You mean that Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang? Yes. I was going to tell you that he wasnt an ordinary skilled person Hes dead. What? I said hes dead. !!!! At those words, Ma Ra-hyeon was flabbergasted. That Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang was an Embroidered Uniform Guard Hundred-men Commander in name, but it was no exaggeration to say that he possessed martial arts skills equivalent to a Pacification Commissioner. He thought only Gu Seong-baek, the Southern Pacification Commissioner, and his mentor Soyerin, the Thousand-men Commander, could match him, but to hear that such a top master was killed left him speechless. Wait. Then, if he had killed the guard Gyeom-chang, could it be Did you kill the Associate Military Commissioner too? How could I? Do you think I would just kill him without reason? At those words, Ma Ra-hyeon remained silent. When someone who could go off in any direction said not to worry, he was simply dumbfounded. However, that wasnt the problem now. Then what did you do with him? That person shouldnt have been killed. Although he couldnt touch him until now because of the Gu Poison in his body, there was conclusive evidence of what he had tried to do, so based on that, he could aim for his superiors as well. Hes alive and well. Ah At those words, Ma Ra-hyeon felt relieved. If he had simply killed him, it would have only caused a disturbance and alerted his superiors. But as long as he was alive, there was still room for investigation. Ma Ra-hyeon got up from his seat. And he tried to take the evidence that was placed on the office desk. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said: I see what youre trying to do with that, but dont do it yet. What? Right now, I dont want any notable incidents to occur within the Imperial Palace. You should know why, right? At those words, Ma Ra-hyeon hesitated. He immediately understood what Mok Gyeong-un meant by those words. He was trying to enter the underground prison of the Imperial Palace to kidnap a prisoner, so he didnt want any incidents to happen internally within the Embroidered Uniform Guard beforehand. However, if he left that person alone, he would definitely report to his superiors and might cut off the tail. If that happened, the evidence and everything else would become meaningless. Wouldnt it be fine as long as it doesnt harm you? I told you not to. As soon as he finished speaking, Ma Ra-hyeon put down the human skin mask case. And he unconsciously replied: Understood. After answering like that, Ma Ra-hyeon furrowed his brows. What was this phenomenon? That was because he accepted Mok Gyeong-uns words as if it was natural. As if he was his master. Why? Seeing his baffled reaction, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corners of his mouth and said: It seems its not just me. What the hell did you do to me to me? Who knows? Its just as I told you earlier. But perhaps because you assimilated with my energy, I also feel more familiar with Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. I I In this state, it seems youll be able to assist me even better. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ma Ra-hyeon felt strange. He should have felt repulsed, thinking that he had done something to him, but instead, whenever Mok Gyeong-un said something, a paradoxical emotion arose that he should accept it. It felt like he had to do whatever he wanted. He wanted to deny and suppress this incomprehensible change in his emotions with a strong will, but he couldnt. To the confused Ma Ra-hyeon, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile: I was just thinking that its about time, and I need Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeons help even more. If that task is finished, Ill let you do as you wish. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ma Ra-hyeon nodded without hesitation and replied: Understood. Im glad youre willing. Then please do this for me. Mok Gyeong-un told him the plan he had in mind. As he listened, Ma Ra-hyeons expression gradually became subtle. That was because his role was quite important in this underground prison heist plan. *** Trainee Bae Ji-seok. He was a trainee participating in this Imperial Guard training. Having passed with an average score and been assigned to the Snake Guard, he was finally looking forward to the Embroidered Uniform Guard apprenticeship tomorrow with anticipation. Although his first apprenticeship was in the Fourth Office that managed the prison, so what? He was determined to do his best and obtain good results. But as he was making his resolution and trying to fall asleep, he was summoned to the Embroidered Uniform Guard Six Offices Department not long after. They said they had called a reference witness as they were investigating the death of Trainee Mok Gyeong-un. Why are they calling me as a reference witness? He didnt know much about Mok Gyeong-un. No, none of the trainees here knew anything about those from the Heaven and Earth Society. But he didnt understand why they were calling him. He felt puzzled, but since they said it was a simple investigation, he went to the interrogation room of the Six Offices Department. -Knock knock! Bae Ji-seok knocked on the door and said: This is Trainee Bae Ji-seok. Im here for the reference investigation. Come in. At the voice coming from inside, Bae Ji-seok opened the door. In the dark interrogation room. When he opened the door, he saw a lantern, a table, and two chairs arranged to face each other. Inside, a masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander was standing. Bae Ji-seok closed the door, entered, and greeted him with his hands clasped. Did you call for me? At that question, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander said nothing. When the Thousand-men Commander of the Six Offices Department, which he heard was an investigative department, didnt speak like that, Trainee Bae Ji-seok, who became somewhat uneasy, cautiously asked: Is is there a problem? Is that why you called me? At that question, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander opened his mouth. Im sorry. What? I didnt call you. What does that mean? At that moment, a voice came from right behind him. I called you. -Flinch! There was no presence felt at all, but startled by the voice coming from behind, Trainee Bae Ji-seok hurriedly turned around. Huh!? Bae Ji-seoks eyes widened as he turned around. That was because Mok Gyeong-un, who was said to have been killed in the Embroidered Uniform Guard infirmary a few days ago, was there. You you were definitely dead Yes. Its nice to see me alive, isnt it? Why was the guy he knew was dead before is here? Rather than being happy, he was extremely perplexed. So What do you mean you called me? Th- Thousand-men Commander? Bae Ji-seok called out to the masked Thousand-men Commander while slowly taking steps back. However, the masked Thousand-men Commander remained silent with his arms crossed. Instead, Mok Gyeong-un approached closer, raised the corners of his mouth eerily, and said: The Thousand-men Commander didnt call you. What the hell I heard youre an orphan and have no close friends, right? Wh- why are you asking that? Trainee Bae Ji-seok raised his voice, feeling uneasy. Then, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, shadowed by the lantern light, curled up gruesomely. Startled even more by that sight, he tried to take steps back to distance himself, but Mok Gyeong-un slowly closed the distance and said: Nothing much. I was just thinking of borrowing your face for a bit. !? Chapter 266 Chapter 266 C The Fourth Office (2)Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon frowned and slightly turned his head. That was because Mok Gyeong-un, although he said Trainee Bae Ji-seok had fainted, was peeling off the living face skin of the alive Bae Ji-seok. Seeing someone peel off an intact face skin, even if one had a strong stomach, it was naturally difficult to watch. -Scrape scrape! As Mok Gyeong-un was carving out the facial skin, he nonchalantly said to him: It seems difficult to watch. Whats there to be pleasant about? I guess your stomach is weaker than I thought. Its not just about having a strong stomach, but its unsettling to peel it off like that when the person is alive and well, not already dead. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un had explained the reason. [The skin quickly necrotizes upon death. Its much better to do it while its still elastic and fresh.] It was a rather valid reason, but it was still burdensome. Ma Ra-hyeon clicked his tongue inwardly and eventually left the interrogation room to avoid the scene. Once outside, he let out a long sigh. Sigh. Normally, it would be something he could never accept, but he couldnt refuse what Mok Gyeong-un wanted. Even when he was doing such a horrific act. He did say that he had selected someone who wouldnt cause problems if touched, but this was truly a cruel act. [Trainee Bae Ji-seok?] [Yes.] [Is this person someone who wont cause any issues?] [Hes an orphan, and before entering as an Imperial Guard trainee, he was a street thug who threatened and extorted elderly merchants in the marketplace and bullied the weak. He was taken in by a faction of the Grand Preceptor Hang Yoon, one of the four powers, under the pretense of finding talented individuals, and if it werent for their recommendation, he would have been weeded out beforehand.] [So hes not of particularly good character?] [Among them, yes.] [Good. Then lets go with this person.] In any case, he wasnt someone the Hang Yoon was actively promoting, so there wouldnt be any problems, and in the first place, he wasnt qualified to join the Embroidered Uniform Guard. However, it was a bit pitiful. Of all people, he had to be caught by such a demon-like guy and meet a miserable end. *** Early the next morning. After the period of basic training in the Embroidered Uniform Guard, the trainees moved to their respective departments under the guidance of the Thousand-men Commanders they were assigned to for their apprenticeship. Among them, the number of team members assigned to the Fourth Office was a total of 11. The one who received the highest score among them was Trainee Joo Woonhyang, who had placed second in the first test. Someone was closely observing this Joo Woonhyang from behind. It was none other than Trainee Bae Ji-seok, or rather, Mok Gyeong-un wearing his face skin. A glimmer of surprise appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. His energy has grown quite a bit. Joo Woonhyangs innate true energy had increased compared to before. Either he had worked tirelessly after competing with him, or perhaps he had a small opportunity. However, Mok Gyeong-uns demonic energy had advanced to a level incomparable to when he had fought Joo Woonhyang or Thousand-men Commander So Yerin a few nights ago. Because of that, Joo Woonhyangs current level of energy didnt bother him much. Mok Gyeong-un slightly licked his lips. I thought he might notice a little. Like the other trainees, Joo Woonhyang also failed to notice his presence. Of course, it could be because the gap in their skills had widened even further, but it was somewhat disappointing compared to his expectations. Eventually, they arrived at the main hall of the Fourth Office in the Six Offices Building. The Fourth Office was the department that managed all the prisons within the Imperial Palace. Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo, who was walking ahead, pointed to a building and said: Here. This is where you will stay for the next five days. It was somewhat smaller and shabbier than the dormitory of the Embroidered Uniform Guards main building, the Six Offices Building, where they had been temporarily assigned. They had to stay in such a place for five days? Most of the trainees seemed to have similar thoughts, as their expressions were not very pleased. At that moment, someone walked out of the main building of the Fourth Office with their hands behind their back. The moment they saw the red ceremonial robes, everyone clasped their hands together, lowered their heads, and paid their respects. -Tap! The person who came out of the main building of the Fourth Office was none other than Im Gyu-wol, the head of the Fourth Office and the Thousand-men Commander in charge. He was a man with torn eyes and a pale face. The overall impression was as if looking at a white snake. At that moment, Im Gyu-wol abruptly spoke. Who here is the one named Joo Woonhyang? That would be me. Joo Woonhyang politely replied with his head lowered. Then, Im Gyu-wol smiled and approached Joo Woonhyang, saying: I heard you placed second in the internal energy measurement during the selection process. You can be considered an excellent talent. At his praise, Trainee Yeom Gyeong, a disciple of the Huashan Sect, bit his lip. He was jealous of Joo Woonhyang receiving attention from the start of the apprenticeship. However, unlike his jealousy, these words did not come from good intentions. -Shwip! Im Gyu-wol, who had approached right in front of her, placed his hand on Joo Woonhyangs shoulder. At that moment, Joo Woonhyang, who had his head lowered, flinched. Mok Gyeong-un, who was watching this from right behind, narrowed his eyes. Hmm. It seemed that Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol wasnt simply grabbing his shoulder but applying pressure with his internal energy. That guess was accurate. The internal energy flowing from Im Gyu-wols hand was entering through Joo Woonhyangs shoulder and inflicting pain. -Squeeze! As he sent his internal energy, Im Gyu-wol smiled nonchalantly and said: I have great expectations for you. At this, Joo Woonhyang was inwardly flabbergasted. He was an absurd person. Saying he had great expectations while trying to suppress him with true energy. He didnt know the reason, but unless he looked down on him, there was no way he would press down on him with such vast internal energy. So he slightly raised his head to glance at his face, and contrary to his smiling face, he was looking at him with a condescending gaze. Why is he doing this? Joo Woonhyang didnt hide his puzzlement. For some unknown reason, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol was clearly acting emotionally towards him. His guess was correct. I heard youre receiving attention from So Yerin? Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol had fallen for So Yerins beautiful appearance the moment he first saw her, another Thousand-men Commander, and had been yearning for her for a long time. However, she, known as the Ice Flower of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, had always been cold towards him. Whenever he showed interest, she always rejected him bluntly. But why is she, of all people, showing interest in a mere trainee like you? It was something he absolutely could not tolerate. I dont know how great of a talent you are, but Ill make you regret being assigned to me. He couldnt let anyone who received even the slightest attention from her go unscathed. He would make them realize their place. He was going to start by suppressing him with true energy to inflict internal injuries and show him hell during the five days he would be here in the Fourth Office. Ill directly eliminate you within my jurisdiction. In any case, this was his domain. Even if he tormented him and made him drop out, there was no one who would blame or criticize him. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol raised his internal energy even more. Even if he had placed second in the internal energy measurement, this guy was just a trainee. Youll feel your insides being shaken. But something was strange. By now, Joo Woonhyang should have collapsed or at least screamed, unable to endure the true energy pressing on his insides. However, there was no reaction at all. -Crack! At that moment, cracks appeared on the floor where Joo Woonhyang was standing. Seeing this, one of Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wols eyebrows raised. This was a phenomenon that was only possible if he sent the true energy he had injected through his Yongcheon acupoint. Look at this guy? He was a young man who hadnt even reached adulthood yet. Such a guy had deflected his energy? Yes. Thats right. -Woooosh! At that moment, Im Gyu-wols cultivation level rose. -Flinch! Thousand-men Commander! Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo, who noticed this, called out to Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol. He had been quietly observing what he was doing while continuously holding Joo Woonhyangs shoulder, but he didnt expect him to be applying such internal energy pressure on a trainee. However, Im Gyu-wol had no intention of ending it here. Try enduring this too. Im Gyu-wol raised his cultivation level even more. Then, Joo Woonhyangs body gradually began to tremble as well. Tsk. He tried to protect his shoulder with his own innate true energy and deflect the incoming internal energy, but as the cultivation level increased further, it became increasingly difficult. -Crack crack! The cracks on the floor had somehow spread to the other trainees nearby. Startled, they stepped back. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before they knew it, everyones attention was focused on them. What the hell is he doing? Why is the Thousand-men Commander doing this? Anyone could see that Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol was pressuring Joo Woonhyang with his internal energy. Seeing Joo Woonhyangs complexion gradually worsening, it might turn into a problem. At that moment, Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-ho approached to dissuade him. Thousand-men Commander. Thats enough Dont interfere. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol rebuked him in a low voice and waved his hand. It meant not to intervene. At this, Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-ho couldnt hide his difficulty. Having served Im Gyu-wol for a long time, he knew his personality better than anyone else. If he tried to stop him here, his anger might turn towards him. -Crack crack! Ugh. For the first time, a small groan escaped from Joo Woonhyangs mouth. It seemed he had finally reached his limit due to Im Gyu-wols continuous internal energy pressure. As an apprentice going through the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process, he couldnt rebel against the examiner, so he had no choice but to endure it one-sidedly. Hehehe. Youve reached your limit now. The corners of Im Gyu-wols mouth curled up eerily. Although it was admirable that the brat had endured his internal energy despiteh his young age, it was now over. Im Gyu-wol tried to raise his cultivation level to finish it off decisively. -Crack crack! As he raised his cultivation level further, the cracks on the floor spread even farther. Joo Woonhyangs complexion worsened, indicating he had reached his limit. It was at that very moment. -Grab! Someone grabbed his right wrist. Huh? Im Gyu-wol, who had raised his cultivation level to nearly the 7th stage, frowned fiercely. Among the trainees, there was no one at a level capable of stopping him. Naturally, he thought it was Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-ho who had intervened. So I told you not to interfere You? It was none other than Trainee Bae Ji-seok, or rather, Mok Gyeong-un wearing his face skin as a human skin mask. Seeing this, one of Im Gyu-wols eyebrows raised. Not even Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-ho, but an apprentice trainee who hadnt even ranked in the top positions in the first test was now grabbing his wrist? At this, Im Gyu-wol was flabbergasted and tried to shake him off. However -Grip! What? Im Gyu-wols eyes trembled. That was because he couldnt shake off the guys hand. He had even raised his cultivation level to the 8th stage, yet it remained immovable. To the perplexed Im Gyu-wol, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said in a polite voice: Thousand-men Commander. It seems you have sufficiently tested the trainee, so how about stopping here? You Who the hell was this guy? His cultivation level was much stronger than Joo Woonhyang, who had placed second in the internal energy test. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wols eyes quickly scanned the surroundings. All the apprentice trainees were looking at him, and he thought that if he continued this power struggle here, he might end up embarrassing himself. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 C The Fourth Office (3)Murmur murmur! The trainees who were watching from the side stirred. When Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol was pressuring Joo Woonhyang with his internal energy, the atmosphere was heavy and chilling beyond words. However, the situation changed when one of the trainees intervened midway. Even Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-ho, who could be considered the second-in-command of the Fourth Office, was afraid of Im Gyu-wol, the head, and couldnt touch him, so no one expected that an apprentice trainee undergoing the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection would step up in this situation. Whats with that guy? Is he in his right mind to grab the Thousand-men Commanders arm? Is he crazy and wants to fail the selection test? Those who thought this way were the trainees who ranked lower in the first selection. Whats this? Did he just endure Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wols cultivation level? I dont think this guys internal energy was that deep? Yeom Gyeong, a disciple of the Huashan Sect, and the trainees who ranked higher couldnt hide their surprise at the sight of Trainee Bae Ji-seok, who was only in the middle rank, enduring Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wols cultivation level. Of course, if it were the real Bae Ji-seok, he wouldnt have been able to do that. Inside that face skin was a completely different person. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. !? Thanks to that, Joo Woonhyang, who had been freed from Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wols internal energy pressure, frowned and raised his head to look at Mok Gyeong-un, who had Trainee Bae Ji-seoks face. He didnt have a chance to meet or talk to Bae Ji-seok because their Imperial Guard trainee ranks were different. Even during the training right before the apprenticeship, it was the same. However Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its strange. Joo Woonhyang was gripped by a strange feeling. Somehow, it felt familiar. Even though the face and voice were different, this familiarity Could it be? Joo Woonhyang looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face with suspicious eyes. It was at that very moment. -Squeeze! The grip of Mok Gyeong-uns hand holding Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wols wrist tightened even more. Ugh This bastard? Im Gyu-wols expression stiffened at the strengthened grip. It was no exaggeration to say that this guys cultivation level was surpassing his own 8th stage cultivation level. -Tremble tremble! His wrist was trembling. If they were alone, he might have raised his cultivation level to settle it. However, there were too many eyes watching right now. If he showed a moment of being overwhelmed in cultivation level, his authority as the examiner of the apprentice trainees would crumble. Damn it. But it was also a dilemma to figure out what to say and stop here. He was the one who started it. It was at that moment. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been gripping his wrist, suddenly let go and clasped his hands together, lowering his head, and politely said: As expected, I cant withstand the Thousand-men Commanders cultivation level. I apologize for intervening midway while you were testing another trainee. I intervened out of concern that the trainee being tested might get hurt, so please understand with a generous heart. -Flinch! At Mok Gyeong-uns actions, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wols eyes sharpened. This damn bastard He was truly a cunning fellow. He could have embarrassed him, but not only did he back off at an appropriate point midway, but he also deliberately chose a path to save face for him. -Clench! Im Gyu-wol clenched his fists tightly and barely suppressed his anger. If he showed an emotional reaction here, it would not only ruin his reputation but also remove any justification. Alternating his sharp gaze between Mok Gyeong-un and Joo Woonhyang, who were standing side by side, Im Gyu-wol smiled nonchalantly and said: Indeed, I heard the trainees participating in this Embroidered Uniform Guard selection have outstanding skills, and its true to the word. Not only did you endure my sudden internal energy test well, but seeing how you flexibly responded for the sake of your competitor and comrade, Im pleased. Not at all. I apologize. Joo Woonhyang and Mok Gyeong-un replied simultaneously. Then, Im Gyu-wol patted the shoulders of the two with a generous voice and said: I will specially give bonus points to both of you. -Murmur murmur! Bonus points? Was it really a test? At those words, the trainees couldnt hide their envy. The atmosphere was so hostile that they were worried about what trouble might occur, but seeing Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol even giving bonus points, it seemed he had really tested them unexpectedly. On the other hand, Joo Woonhyang inwardly clicked his tongue at Im Gyu-wols handling ability. He didnt reach this position for nothing. If he had acted emotionally, he could have lost face, but he was quite skilled in dealing with the situation. Of course, he thought his insides must be boiling with rage. So Joo Woonhyang thought he should be careful for a while. As he expected, Im Gyu-wol spoke in a magnanimous manner but was grinding his teeth inwardly. Ill remember this, you bastards. Then I hope you obtain good results during the next five days and join the Embroidered Uniform Guard. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol withdrew, inwardly vowing revenge. As he entered the main building of the Fourth Office, Joo Woonhyang suppressed his boiling internal energy. Even though he had deflected it as much as possible, Im Gyu-wols internal energy was a step above his, so he almost suffered internal injuries. It would have been troublesome if it had lasted longer. It was a fortunate situation. If he hadnt properly internalized the innate true energy Thousand-men Commander So Yerin had injected, it could have been a big problem. While calming his true energy like that, Joo Woonhyang looked at Mok Gyeong-un, who had Trainee Bae Ji-seoks face, and spoke: Are you by any chance By any chance what? Joo Woonhyang, who was about to ask something, eventually gave up on it. And he simply expressed her gratitude. Thank you. Thanks to you stepping up, I avoided internal injuries. Thats fortunate. At those words, Joo Woonhyangs eyes narrowed. Although his voice was deep, this way of speaking and tone were definitely At that moment, Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-ho approached Joo Woonhyang and Mok Gyeong-un and spoke in a low voice so that only the two could hear: I dont know the reason, but both of you have essentially been marked by the Thousand-men Commander. Thanks to that, youll have a tiring five days. Ill keep an eye on you, but both of you should avoid trouble as much as possible. Thank you for your consideration. At this, Mok Gyeong-un and Joo Woonhyang politely clasped their hands together, lowered their heads, and replied. *** That night. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol personally prepared two maps. These maps, labeled as the Prison Battlefield Map, depicted the paths of the underground prison. The underground prison of the Imperial Palace had been continuously expanded for hundreds of years, so it was formed like a cave and was quite vast and dark, making it easy to get lost if one wasnt careful. Therefore, the Embroidered Uniform Guards of the Fourth Office carried these Prison Battlefield Maps to avoid losing their way. However, these Prison Battlefield Maps were different from the existing ones. Heh. If one blindly trusted these maps and carelessly tried to find their way, they would end up in the wrong place. Specifically, in a trap with a mechanical device installed. They will now understand why, except for one person, no one has ever escaped from the Imperial Palaces underground prison unharmed for so long. There was no need to even use his own hands. If they died while wandering in the underground prison, no explanation would be necessary. Joo Woonhyang, Bae Ji-seok. Those damn bastards almost made him lose face. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol curled the corners of his mouth eerily. Thinking about them wandering in the underground prison and meeting their end, he couldnt contain his excitement. Im Gyu-wol then rolled up the two maps, tied them with red threads, and placed them among the nine maps. He used red threads only for the ones he would give to them. Feeling satisfied, he left the office and headed to his personal quarters. When one became a commander of a thousand or above, they were given personal quarters, and when they reached the level of a Thousand-men Commander, they could have a separate nice room like this. -Thud! Im Gyu-wol hung his outer robe on the coat hanger and lay down on the bed in a good mood. It was at that very moment. -Stab! Stab! Ugh! His back arched upward like a bow. Something had simultaneously pierced two spots on his spine, and the pain was indescribable. However, for some unknown reason, he couldnt make a sound. Wh- what the hell is this? As he was bewildered, he heard a rattling sound from under the bed. Then, someone crawled out from under the bed. Seeing the face of that unidentified someone, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol couldnt help but be shocked. Bae Ji-seok? It was none other than Trainee Bae Ji-seok, or rather, Mok Gyeong-un wearing his face. Mok Gyeong-un brought his lips close to his ear and whispered softly: I was bored waiting for you, Thousand-men Commander. -Flinch! Wh- who the hell is this bastard? How did he get in here? Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol couldnt help but be perplexed. The area around the main building of the Fourth Office was guarded by Imperial Guards, and the dormitory building had the Lesser Banners, the lowest rank in the Embroidered Uniform Guard, taking turns on duty. Yet he infiltrated while avoiding them? Putting aside the infiltration, how did he evade my senses? Did a mere trainee really surpass my martial arts? Seeing his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. What a nice expression. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un lightly touched his waist, which was arched like a bow. -Press! Uuugh! Im Gyu-wol was in so much pain that his face turned bright red from his originally pale complexion. Even the veins on his forehead bulged. This son of a b*tch! He sincerely wanted to tear Mok Gyeong-un apart and kill him. However, when Mok Gyeong-un pressed the area around his spinal vertebrae once more Aaaargh! A pain like being struck by lightning spread throughout his body through his spine. It was the first time he had experienced such pain in his life. It was difficult to even breathe properly. Hah! Hah! Hah! Beads of cold sweat formed on Im Gyu-wols face. Seeing him like this, Mok Gyeong-un curled the corners of his mouth eerily and whispered in his ear: I once read a book on acupuncture, and there was a dangerous acupuncture technique that shouldnt be done recklessly. Do you know what it is? Ho- how would I know that? Unable to speak, Im Gyu-wol glared at Mok Gyeong-un as if he wanted to kill him. Then, Mok Gyeong-un smiled brightly and said: Ah, I forgot its difficult for you to answer. Its nothing much, just that theres a technique called spinal acupuncture, and unless youre a truly skilled physician, you shouldnt carelessly insert needles near the spine. If youre not careful, the needles can penetrate into the spine and be dangerous, or something like that. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Im Gyu-wols eyes trembled. But this was just the beginning. But whats even more interesting is that it was written that as the pain intensifies like that, you become paralyzed and unable to walk ever again. Pa- paralyzed? At those words, Im Gyu-wol felt like he was going crazy. The pain in his waist was too severe to just let it go. Im Gyu-wols complexion, filled with fear, gradually turned pale. Mok Gyeong-un whispered in his ear: Im quite cautious, so when someone harbors ill feelings towards me, I dont just let it slide. -Press! Uuuugh. As the needles penetrated even deeper, Im Gyu-wol writhed in pain, unable to come to his senses. Mok Gyeong-un, who was watching him suffer with a gleeful expression, brought something to his eyes when he had barely gotten used to the pain. -Shwip! !? It was none other than a sharp needle. Bringing such a needle right in front of his eyes, Im Gyu-wol couldnt help but be perplexed. What was he trying to do with this now? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un resolved his question. This needle is something a certain person had, and its coated with poison. Youre curious about what kind of poison, right? Poison? Im Gyu-wols pupils trembled at the mention of poison on the needle. Just having the sharp point flickering in front of his eyes was agonizing, but hearing that it was also coated with poison made him feel like he was going crazy. To the frightened Im Gyu-wol, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and nonchalantly said: This is nothing much either, but if the needle is inserted into the eyeball, the poison quickly spreads to the brain, causing a state of mental disability, should I say? !!!!!!! This was nothing much? Chapter 268 Chapter 268 C The Fourth Office (4)Mmph. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol groaned and tried to twist his body. The moment that poisonous needle flickering in front of his eyes pierced his eyeball, he could even become mentally disabled, so he wanted to avoid it at all costs. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and slightly pulled out one of the needles embedded in his spine. As the needle was pulled out, Im Gyu-wols waist, which had been arched like a bow, straightened. Gasp gasp Y- you bastard! Bastard? You better be careful with your attitude. -Grind! At Mok Gyeong-uns low warning, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol gritted his teeth. He wanted to subdue the guy and make him pull out the needles right away, but if he made a mistake and ended up paralyzed, his life in the Imperial Palace would be over. What the hell are you doing this for? Arent you afraid of the consequences? Consequences? Did you just say consequences? No, thats not what I meant Im curious about how youll repay the consequences if you become mentally disabled. Im Gyu-wol couldnt say anything to Mok Gyeong-uns mocking words. As the guy said, if he became unable to even recognize anything, he couldnt do anything about consequences or whatnot. Im Gyu-wol glared at Mok Gyeong-un as if he was resentful and opened his mouth. What the hell do you want? Im glad youre someone who can be reasoned with. What did he mean by being reasoned with after sticking needles in his spine and holding a poisonous needle to his eye? His insides were boiling, but Im Gyu-wol tried hard to suppress it. If he could escape this crisis, there would always be an opportunity for revenge. Before I tell you what I want, lets hear what Thousand-men Commander Im was trying to do first. At that question, Im Gyu-wol flinched for a moment. That was because, before coming here, he had plotted with the fake Prison Battlefield Maps to trap Mok Gyeong-un, who had Trainee Bae Ji-seoks face, and Trainee Joo Woonhyang. Naturally, he couldnt help but be perplexed when asked about it. So he played dumb. What are you talking about? You surely know what Im talking about. What do you mean? Im the examiner testing you apprentice trainees. Are you saying that I, as the examiner, was trying to do something to you guys? Hmm. If you think its because of what happened earlier, Ive already forgotten about it. So -Squeeze! Ugh. Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his cheeks with his hand. And he slowly applied force to his hand. Then Uuugh! Due to the force applied to his cheeks, his cheekbones and teeth hurt as if they would break. To the suffering Im Gyu-wol, Mok Gyeong-un whispered in his ear: For someone who has forgotten, your eyes have been bad the whole time, so its been bothering me. Someone with such eyes wouldnt just let it go without doing anything. Nnoo I ddint. I cant trust you. It seems too much to make you paralyzed, so if I end it by making you mentally disabled, I wont have to worry about the Thousand-men Commander either. -Shwip! Mok Gyeong-un brought the poisonous needle to his eye. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol, who thought it was a threat to make him speak, vowed to endure it no matter what. However, that didnt last long. It was because of Mok Gyeong-uns expression as he smiled at him. He was smiling as if he was enjoying it, and that smile was filled with nothing but malice. Hell do it. This bastard will definitely do it. Normally, one would think it was a simple threat. Because anyone who wanted to become an Embroidered Uniform Guard would know that they shouldnt make enemies with the examiner testing them. But this bastards expression and eyes showed that he didnt care about that at all. So Im Gyu-wol hurriedly spoke: Gi- gib me bonus points to fail selection You tried to give bonus points to fail us in the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection? Ye- yes. Im Gyu-wol lied as plausibly as possible. If he told the truth according to his real plan, not only would this bastard not leave him alone, but his revenge for what he had done now would also fly away. Still, he thought he had spoken plausibly, so he might be deceived, but he couldnt help but feel nervous. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un nodded and said: Well, you used your brain to some extent. Such a way of revenge -Shwip! Mok Gyeong-un let go of the hand he was gripping. Phew phew Then, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol inwardly felt relieved. He was worried that this bastard might not believe him and probe further, but fortunately, he seemed to have been deceived. But at that very moment -Flick! Mok Gyeong-un was seen curling his middle finger towards his forehead and fixing it with his thumb. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seeing this, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol furrowed his brows. A flick? -Smack! The flicked middle finger struck his forehead with great force. At the tremendous impact that seemed to pierce through his forehead and penetrate his brain, Im Gyu-wols eyes widened as if they would tear, and a scream was about to burst out of his mouth. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un covered his mouth, so he couldnt scream. Uuugh. To the suffering Im Gyu-wol, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile: Did you think I would believe that? If you had planned to take revenge in such a childish way, you would have given me penalty points instead of bonus points earlier. Uuugh. I cant believe it. Tell me what you originally had in mind, step by step. Ill only let it slide once. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un held up the poisonous needle and waved it. Im Gyu-wol, who had lost his senses from a single flick, drooled and blankly stared at it. The force behind the flick was so strong that he even had the illusion that his forehead bone was cracked, no, shattered. Your answer is late. Un- underground prison give wrong Prison Battlefield Map to get lost. Wrong Prison Battlefield Map? Yes. Come to think of it, he had heard that the underground prison was so vast that it was like a maze. Without the Prison Battlefield Map, one could even lose their life by wandering and falling into the prisons mechanical trap. At this, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth slightly rose. Now it sounds more plausible. Where is that wrong Prison Battlefield Map? In Fourth Office office. If its not there, I might as well stab this needle into your eyeball without wasting time. Its bothersome to talk more. Its not a lie. There are two maps marked with red thread, different from the other Prison Battlefield Maps. Those are the ones. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un was convinced that it was true this time. Words alone certainly couldnt be trusted. But if there was something prepared like this, it was definite. Moreover, not one, but two maps. The targets were also clear. Me and Joo Woonhyang. So Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on Im Gyu-wols shoulder and said: If you had told me this from the beginning, we wouldnt have had to go through this trouble. I absolutely wont do anything reckless. So please end it here. I wont give you penalty points or do anything like that either. Of course you shouldnt. But I havent even gotten to the main point yet. Main point? Yes. Actually, I have no interest in the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection or whatnot. What? What the hell did this mean? The Imperial Guard training was the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process. If he participated in it, what did he mean by having no interest? To the puzzled Im Gyu-wol, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly said: Rather than that, Id like to quietly take out the person I want from the underground prison. It would be much easier if Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol, the head of the Fourth Office who manages it, helped me. !!!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns completely unexpected words, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wols eyes widened. Wasnt this saying to help a convicted criminal imprisoned in the underground prison escape? And he was asking him, the one who managed the prison, to help with that? So Im Gyu-wol spoke in a flabbergasted tone: Are you crazy? Even though Im suffering like this because I made an enemy out of you, Im the head of the Fourth Office. Do you think I would help a prisoner escape from the underground prison? Im Gyu-wol showed his pride and spirit as an Embroidered Uniform Guard for the first time. He even showed a strong determination, as if this was something he absolutely couldnt help with. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile: I told you there wouldnt be a second warning. Th- this is something I cant do. Even if you threaten me. Oho. You want to show me your will? Then shall we change that method of threat a little? What? Youve been embezzling funds all this time whenever you moved departments to help the Grand Preceptor Hang Yoons faction, right? !? At those words, the eyes of Im Gyu-wol, who had shown his will, trembled. He had been collecting funds by manipulating the ledgers as much as possible to avoid detection. No one had noticed until now, so how did this bastard know? Wh- what are you talking about? Im Gyu-wol strongly denied it. Then, Mok Gyeong-un took out a book from his bosom. Seeing this, Im Gyu-wols expression stiffened. It was none other than the secret ledger he had hidden in his office. Wh- why is that? In that bastards hand? Of course, this was [This is a part of the secret ledgers hidden in a secret place in the Fourth Office. I took it because I thought it would be useful.] It was something Mok Gyeong-uns subordinate, Mong Mu-yak, had secretly entered the Fourth Offices office and took. They thought the embezzlement ledger could be used to pressure him as the head of the Fourth Office. And now it was being used usefully like this. If the higher-ups of Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol find out about this, it doesnt seem like it would be good for you. If youre unlucky, you might end up imprisoned in the Imperial Palaces prison. It would be interesting. The prison manager being imprisoned in the prison he managed. These words from Mok Gyeong-un eventually became the deciding factor. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol finally surrendered and lowered his head deeply. After agreeing to everything Mok Gyeong-un wanted, he wrote a document and stamped it with the Fourth Offices official seal and his own seal. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt stop there and also made him addicted to poison, just like he had done to Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo. At this level of thoroughness, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol clicked his tongue. As Mok Gyeong-un was about to leave his quarters, he asked out of curiosity: But why are you targeting Trainee Joo Woonhyang? He was already curious about this. He knew that Joo Woonhyang had quite a few enemies, but he suddenly wondered why he was targeting her. At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Im Gyu-wol didnt want to answer, but he had already been caught by his weakness, so he reluctantly replied: Because of Thousand-men Commander So Yerin. !? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head and asked again: Thousand-men Commander So Yerin? Yes. Did you have a problem with her? I have no problem with her. I was just annoyed that Thousand-men Commander So Yerin, who is strict in public and private matters, was paying attention to that bastard Joo Woonhyang. Ha! Mok Gyeong-un burst into laughter at the unexpected answer, thinking there might be another reason. The reason he had suddenly acted emotionally turned out to be stemming from emotions. Jealousy. Humans seem inefficient because of their emotions. Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and left his quarters. *** Not long after Mok Gyeong-un left, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol, who judged that he had completely disappeared, couldnt contain his anger and vented his frustration by breaking everything in his quarters. -Bang bang! This was the first time in his life that he had experienced such humiliation. Not only was he threatened and had his weakness caught, but he was even addicted to poison. If he didnt vent this anger somewhere, he felt like he wouldnt be able to endure it. -Bang! He even smashed his own bed. Only after breaking almost everything inside did he seem to calm down a bit. Im Gyu-wol, who sat on the floor, gritted his teeth and muttered in a small voice: -Grind! Dont think this is over. I will definitely pay you back somehow. He made a vow for the future. Even if it took ten years, it wasnt too late for a mans revenge. To the bastard who had given him such humiliation, he would definitely repay it equally, no, twice, three times What will you repay? !? At that moment, Im Gyu-wols expression stiffened at the voice coming from behind. There was no presence felt behind him at all. Had he heard an illusion? As he turned his head with a tense expression, Mok Gyeong-un was standing at the door of his quarters, holding two scrolls of the fake Prison Battlefield Maps. Ah Chapter 269 Chapter 269 C Underground Prison (1)The next morning, on a chilly day. Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo visited the office of Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol, the head of the Fourth Office. Entering the office, Mak Myeong-bos eyes flickered with surprise. Im Gyu-wol had a swollen face, as if injured, and was shirtless while the Embroidered Uniform Guards dedicated physician was applying needles and moxibustion to his right shoulder. Judging by his expression, the injury did not seem light. Mak Myeong-bo asked in surprise: Thousand-men Commander, where did you get injured? At his question, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol replied in an irritated voice: Cant you tell by looking? Last night, thinking the guy had left, he had vowed for the future, but was caught off guard. Who would have thought the guy would come back? Of course, he thought he would return to the trainee dormitory. Anyway, as a result, he had paid a severe price. [Uuugh.] [Lets end it here. Still, youre lucky. If you were even slightly useless, it would have been better to just dispose of you.] Lucky? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Damn bastard. Not only did he make him a wreck like this, but his right shoulder was completely broken. According to the physician, it would take over a month of recuperation for the broken bone to fully heal. But the worst part was that he said he wouldnt be able to move his shoulder freely like before. It was practically devastating news for him, as his right hand was his dominant hand. Bae Ji-seok! He was so angry that he wanted to tear the guy apart and kill him, but not only was his weakness caught, but he was also addicted to poison, so he had no choice but to cater to the guys whims. This made him even more miserable. Damn bastard. I will definitely repay this grudge someday. Even though he had suffered like that yesterday, he still hadnt given up. It was said to lie on sticks and taste gall. Although he had to grovel for now, if he endured this misery, he believed an opportunity would surely come someday. But whats the matter? At Im Gyu-wols question, Mak Myeong-bo clasped his hands together and said with a bow: Ive come to borrow the Prison Battlefield Maps necessary for the apprentice trainees prison infiltration today. Prison Battlefield Maps? The Prison Battlefield Maps were very important items. Since they contained the locations of mechanical traps and all the internal geography of the prison, the number of maps was limited, and because they couldnt be carelessly leaked, they were kept by Im Gyu-wol, the head of the Fourth Office, who was in charge of the prisons. If its that, in that case Im Gyu-wol, who was about to speak, stopped as if realizing something. Tsk. There were still two Prison Battlefield Maps tied with red thread on top of the maps. If he had his way, he wanted to hand over those Prison Battlefield Maps as they were. But since that Bae Ji-seok bastard had already confirmed those incorrect Prison Battlefield Maps, he couldnt deceive him. So he had to replace them with the correct Prison Battlefield Maps. Go prepare the apprentice trainees, and Ill personally give them to you. But your body is not well Haha. Didnt I say I would personally bring them to you? Understood. Although puzzled, how could he disobey his superiors order? Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo withdrew. After he left, Im Gyu-wol was about to ask the Embroidered Uniform Guard physician to finish the treatment. At that moment, someone knocked on the office door. I, Thousand-men Commander It was the voice of Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo. Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol shouted irritably: Didnt I clearly say I would personally bring them to you At that moment, the office door opened. As the door opened, Im Gyu-wol, startled by the sight of a middle-aged man in a silver ceremonial robe entering, hastily rose from his seat while wrapping his bandages and paid his respects. I- I greet the Defender-in-Chief. 4th rank Embroidered Uniform Guard Defender-in-Chief. Although the Embroidered Uniform Guard was attached to the title, the Defender-in-Chief was not a position incorporated into the Embroidered Uniform Guard. In a way, it could be considered a special rank. The Defender-in-Chief was the escort warrior for the princes who received the throne, and since they could mobilize the Embroidered Uniform Guards Chief Banners in special situations or emergencies, the affiliation name Embroidered Uniform Guard was attached to the front. Why is the Defender-in-Chief here? The Defender-in-Chief was equivalent in rank to the Embroidered Uniform Guards Pacification Commissioner, who could be considered the chief executive officer. In conclusion, he was a higher-ranking official and a person of power. Its been a while, Thousand-men Commander Im. I- Im extremely grateful that you remember me. He was sincerely grateful that he remembered him from when he was just a Lesser Banner. The Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom in front of him was someone who was close to the position he desired the most. Although he had been pushed out of the position of Crown Prince now, wasnt he closely serving as an escort to this prince who was once the most likely candidate for the throne succession? Moreover, his martial arts were said to be no inferior to those of the Northern Pacification Commissioner or the Chief Eunuchs of the Eastern and Western Depots. Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom said to him: Could we have a private conversation for a moment? Of course. At his words, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol hurriedly sent out the Imperial Palace physician. And he personally locked the office door. However, the eyes of Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom, who was looking at his back as he walked shirtless, sharpened fiercely. Unaware of this, Im Gyu-wol prepared seats. After examining the surroundings with his senses, Muk Seom, who sat at the table, lightly waved his hand. !? Im Gyu-wol couldnt hide his bewilderment. The reason was that Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom had used true energy to block the sound inside and outside the room. It seemed he wanted to have a confidential conversation. Ill get straight to the point without beating around the bush. Yes? About what? You were cooperating with Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang under the command of the Associate Military Commissioner, right? What? At that question, Im Gyu-wols expression stiffened. This was a matter that required attention and confidentiality. Im Gyu-wol belonged to the faction of the Grand Preceptor Hangyun, who held the positions of Grand Preceptor and Admiral of the Central Military Commission, so he also received orders from Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo. Originally, even if they were both from the Embroidered Uniform Guard, only the Fourth Office could be deployed for prison duties. However, with the order from Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo, Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang was temporarily incorporated into the Fourth Office under the pretext of cooperating for the interrogation of the Fire Faith Order believers. This was a confidential matter that was carried out only when trusted individuals belonging to the faction were on duty, so how did this person know about it? So Im Gyu-wol tried his best not to show any signs and opened his mouth. I dont know what youre talking about No need to deceive me. Im also a person of His Excellency Hangyun. !? At those words, Im Gyu-wol furrowed his brows. A person of His Excellency Hangyun? He had heard that there were quite a few people in the faction that he didnt know, but Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom was even more known as a person of this prince, Prince Jong. Therefore, there was no way he could trust him. At that moment, Im Gyu-wol took something out of his bosom and showed it. It was none other than Huh? The military tally of the Central Military Commission, with Grand Preceptor as the Admiral. Seeing the military tally that could mobilize the Central Military Commission, not anything else, Im Gyu-wol could sense that his words were true. This was evidence that couldnt be entrusted unless there was considerable trust. I borrowed this military tally from His Excellency in case you couldnt believe me. -Thud! At this, Im Gyu-wol knelt on one knee and clasped his hands together, paying his respects to him. I was unaware. Get up. Its natural for you not to know. There are only a few people who know this fact, including His Excellency. At his words, Im Gyu-wol inwardly felt excited. Did the fact that Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom was saying this mean that His Excellency Hangyun had decided to make great use of him? Otherwise, there was no way someone in such a high position would reveal his true faction. Feeling excited, Im Gyu-wol stood up, and Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom lowered his voice and abruptly said something unexpected. By the way, did Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang finish the interrogation? Are you talking about the interrogation? Yes. Not yet. At his answer, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom stroked his beard and let out a groan. Hmm. Cant be helped. But how do you know about that? No. You dont need to know that much. Pardon? Rather, a slight problem has arisen, and Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang can no longer continue the interrogation. What do you mean by that? Until just a few days ago, Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang was determined to continue the interrogation in order to find that so-called Treasure Orb. He was doing so because there was an order from the Associate Military Commissioner not to ask why, but suddenly saying he couldnt continue the interrogation made him curious. So Its just as I said. Rather, theres something I need you to do. Since its a direct order from His Excellency, you can do it, right? What kind of order? Its something that only you, as the head of the Fourth Office, can do. If you help me accomplish this safely, the Grand Preceptor will acknowledge your merit. Th- the Grand Preceptor, you say? At these words, Im Gyu-wol swallowed dry saliva and spoke with an enthusiastic voice, clasping his hands together: Please tell me anything. I, Im, will definitely carry out His Excellencys order. Im glad to hear that. Then, the late-stage disciples sent by the Heaven and Earth Society will soon try to break out the Fire Faith Order believer imprisoned in the Eternal Hell Prison. Id like you to assist them. !? As soon as he finished speaking, Im Gyu-wol couldnt hide his perplexity. What the hell was going on? Why did His Excellency the Grand Preceptor give such an order, just like that Bae Ji-seok bastard last night? Unlike regular prisons where prisoners could be taken out through various methods, the underground prison was a place where it was absolutely impossible to take out prisoners. Thats why, unlike before, he knew that people were sent in to interrogate the Fire Faith Order believers. But why were they suddenly trying to kidnap them? He didnt know, but it was extremely difficult. What should I do about this? He didnt know exactly who they were trying to kidnap, but he was also in a position where he had to forcibly help that Bae Ji-seok bastard. That bastard also said he would break someone out of the Eternal Hell Prison Wait something is strange. Something coincidentally overlapped in terms of timing. It was strange that the higher-ups were suddenly trying to forcibly take out the Fire Faith Order believer they had given up on, and it was too much of a coincidence that the Bae Ji-seok bastard was also trying to kidnap someone from the Eternal Hell Prison. Could it be that the person that Bae Ji-seok bastard is trying to kidnap is also a Fire Faith Order believer? So in order to prevent that, were they trying to take out the Fire Faith Order believer in advance? If this was the case, it made sense for the higher-ups to suddenly give such an order. But this was just his guess. And that wasnt the problem. Damn it. Right now, not only was his weakness caught, but he was also addicted to poison. So he had no choice but to forcibly follow Bae Ji-seok. But if this guess turned out to be correct, he wouldnt be able to carry out the order from the higher-ups and would end up betraying them. Im Gyu-wols eyes trembled severely, confused by the situation where he was caught between a rock and a hard place. At that moment, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom raised one eyebrow. Then -Thud! Shwip! He suddenly lifted Im Gyu-wols chin and stared intently into his eyes. Y- Your Excellency? Why was he suddenly doing this? As he was puzzled, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom said something unexpected: Ha look at this. Pardon? What Youve also been addicted to poison. !? At those words, Im Gyu-wols eyes widened. How did Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom know about this? But then he asked: Am I right? Or not? Just answer that. At his question, Im Gyu-wol was at a loss for what to do. Because his weaknesses, including the embezzlement ledger, had been caught by Bae Ji-seok, it was extremely cautious to even say something. Seeing his reaction, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom shook his head and said: It seems youve been caught by other weaknesses besides poison. How does he know that? Im Gyu-wol couldnt hide his surprise at Defender-in-Chief Muk Seoms insight. Even though he couldnt answer anything, it was amazing how he deduced his situation to this extent. But on the other hand, he became afraid. His weaknesses caught by that bastard, that is, the embezzlement ledger, were connected to the higher-ups, Grand Preceptor Hangyun, and could cause damage, so he was scared of being cast out if they found out. Not knowing what to do, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom placed his hand on his shoulder and spoke in a chilling voice: I dont know what weaknesses have made you tight-lipped, but let me make it clear. Confessing the truth right now is the only chance for you to live. -Squeeze! With those words, the hand of Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom on his shoulder tightened its grip. *** The 12 trainees of the Snake Guard were waiting. They had finished preparing to infiltrate the prison, but they were still waiting because they hadnt received the Prison Battlefield Maps yet. At that moment, a Deputy Thousand-men Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard was seen coming from the other side of the pavilion. In the case the Deputy Thousand-men Commander was carrying, there were twelve scrolls. Looks like hes here. It was Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo, who had been waiting for a long time like the trainees and was feeling frustrated. What the hell was he talking about with Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom that it took so long? He should have just given them then. In any case, he didnt come in person and sent the Deputy Thousand-men Commander instead. Anyway, because of that, the infiltration was delayed, and the prisoners meal distribution was also delayed. Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo shouted irritably: Why are you so late? My apologies. Phew But Thousand-men Commander, dont you know? At the Embroidered Uniform Guard Deputy Thousand-men Commanders words, Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo shook his head. Then he extended his hand. Give them to me. I need to distribute them to the trainees and inform them of their infiltration locations. I guess its because the meal distribution was delayed. Then Ill distribute them directly to the trainees right away. Alright. Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-bo, whose mind had become impatient, told him to do so. In that way, the twelve apprentice trainees received the Prison Battlefield Maps and were assigned their respective infiltration locations. Most of the trainees were evenly deployed from the first to the third floor of the prison. Hmm. At this moment, the eyes of Mok Gyeong-un, who had the face of Trainee Bae Ji-seok, narrowed. The place he was assigned to was none other than the third floor of the prison. Whats going on, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol? It was different from the original plan. They had clearly agreed to assign him to the Eternal Hell Prison, the lowest level of the prison. But assigning him to the third floor of the prison was tantamount to breaking that agreement. What? The E- Eternal Hell Prison? At that moment, someone asked in a perplexed voice. It was Yeom Gyeong, a disciple of the Huashan Sect. The Eternal Hell Prison, the lowest level of the prison. The ones assigned there were none other than Joo Woonhyang and Yeom Gyeong, a disciple of the Huashan Sect. *** The trainees who entered the Imperial Palace prison felt uneasy due to the dark internal atmosphere. Unlike the prisons in other counties, this place was created by digging underground, so it was full of moisture, and the internal air was extremely thick. What made them feel even more eerie were the bloodstains and smells that permeated everywhere. This became worse with each floor they descended. The first underground floor showed signs of being made with care, but as they went down to the lower floors, the ground was dug and the supports were fixed, so the dirt and dust falling from here and there further heightened the feeling of unease. In that way, the trainees were deployed one by one to their assigned areas. -Creak! On the way to the third underground floor, Mok Gyeong-un unfolded the Prison Battlefield Map he had received. Ah. Mok Gyeong-un snorted inwardly. This Prison Battlefield Map wasnt the fake one tied with red thread. If he only looked this far, it seemed like nothing had been done to the map, but this was a normal map with some parts redrawn as inconspicuously as possible to mislead the path. It seemed to have been intentionally made to get caught in the mechanical trap. In the end, this was also an incorrect map. As I thought. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. At first, he had a feeling of disbelief, but it seemed that someone else had intervened. It would have been difficult for him, who was addicted to poison and had his weaknesses caught, to do such a bold act of betrayal in just a few quarters of an hour. -Creak! Mok Gyeong-un eventually rolled up the incorrect Prison Battlefield Map. Whoever had intervened, there was one thing they didnt know. Just in case, he had scanned all the normal maps, so this kind of prank was meaningless to him. Chapter 270 Chapter 270 C Underground Prison (2)-Creak! Mok Gyeong-un unfolded the Prison Battlefield Map scroll and then rolled it back into the bamboo case. Someone was closely observing Mok Gyeong-un, or more precisely, the one with Trainee Bae Ji-seoks face. It was none other than Joo Woonhyang, who had been assigned to the Eternal Hell Prison. They hadnt reached the third underground floor yet, and he found it odd that he was unfolding the Prison Battlefield Map. But Mok Gyeong-uns expression bothered him. What is it? After looking at the map, his expression seemed somewhat unsettled. So Joo Woonhyang looked at the scroll case of the Prison Battlefield Map hanging from his waist with a doubtful gaze. Was there something wrong with the map? He had doubts, but there was no way to confirm anything right away. The trainees were deployed one by one to their assigned areas, and the only ones left were Joo Woonhyang and Yeom Gyeong, who were being deployed to the Eternal Hell Prison. When they reached the lowest level, the remaining personnel were the two of them and two Lesser Banners of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. However, unlike their expectation of being assigned to the area closest to the exit since they were apprentices, even after descending to the lowest level, that area was taken by the two Lesser Banners who had accompanied them. Yeom Gyeong, who had been holding back for fear of getting penalty points again, finally protested. Were assigned to the inner area? Thats right. But even if we look at the Prison Battlefield Map, its difficult to know these winding cave paths. So because youre scared, you want me to change the deployment since we need to distribute the meals as soon as possible? Thats not what I meant You punk, if you get penalty points one more time, youll be eliminated from the Embroidered Uniform Guard selection process. At the Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banners words, Yeom Gyeong had no choice but to shut his mouth. He glared at Joo Woonhyang as if telling him to say something too, but he didnt express any particular dissatisfaction. In the end, they had no choice but to part ways with the only remaining Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banner and head deeper into the Eternal Hell Prison. Yeom Gyeong, who was pulling the meal distribution cart along the corridor, stopped. The area marked with (ding) was where he would be deployed. At least thats a relief. Its not the very end. He had to be relieved about this. As he was about to enter the cave engraved with on the wall, Joo Woonhyang suddenly called out to him. Hey. Wondering why he was calling him, he turned his head, and Joo Woonhyang had already approached him. Wh- what is it? You? Although Yeom Gyeong disliked Joo Woonhyang, he had judged that he couldnt recklessly confront him after seeing his skills during the internal energy measurement. So he couldnt help but feel intimidated without realizing it. To him, Woonhyang extended his hand and said: Let me see your Prison Battlefield Map. What? I said let me see yours. He didnt understand why he was doing this, but Joo Woonhyangs gaze was fixed on the scroll of the Prison Battlefield Map hanging from Yeom Gyeongs waist. Already feeling intimidated by being alone with him in the Eternal Hell Prison, Yeom Gyeong reluctantly handed over the map. After receiving Yeom Gyeongs Prison Battlefield Map, Joo Woonhyang simultaneously unfolded his own map and Yeom Gyeongs scroll. However Theyre the same? The maps were not different at all. *** Mok Gyeong-un pulled the meal distribution cart and moved along the corridor. As he moved, Mok Gyeong-uns mind was calculating the route to the Eternal Hell Prison. He had to consider the various mechanical devices and the prison guards deployed in the middle of the corridors since he was assigned to the opposite side of the passage leading underground. As he was pondering like that for a while, the prison where his first assigned prisoner was located came into view. A thick iron gate blocked the cave-like dug-out area. The smell is strong. He thought the stench would get worse as he went down to the lower floors, but the prisoners on the third floor of the prison were not being treated well as humans. They were defecating and urinating in that narrow prison and leaving it as it was. Ah. Mok Gyeong-un covered his nose with his sleeve. It was nauseating because his sense of smell was more developed. It seemed they were changed from time to time, but judging by the accumulated amount and the dizzying stench, the interval seemed quite long. Its inefficient. This method of confinement seemed suitable for causing long-term suffering, but it didnt particularly suit his taste. Rather than simply neglecting them to get used to it, wouldnt it be more efficient to clearly imprint the pain, even if for a short time, and cleanly kill them? Instead of wasting unnecessary manpower and space. Mok Gyeong-un opened the meal distribution box. -Clang! As soon as he did that, a prisoner with disheveled hair clung to the bars, extended his hand, and wailed. Food! Food! The eyes visible through the tangled hair were far from human. They were eyes that had become solely devoted to basic desires. Well, if one was locked up alone in such a dark and damp prison for a long time, it would be stranger not to go crazy. Oho. The prisoner grabbed the iron bars with his emaciated arms and extended his hand. Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at the prisoner and eventually handed over the rice ball from the distribution box. The prisoner snatched the rice ball and went inside, crouching in the corner and gobbling it up. He seemed to be afraid of it being taken away. Seeing this, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. Hes close to a beast. This was quite interesting. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed that when humans were stripped of a layer, they became closer to their most primitive instincts. Eventually, Mok Gyeong-un scooped water with a square bucket and poured it into the trumpet-shaped hole next to the prisons iron bars. -Glug glug! The water that flowed in was collected in a small hole dug inside the prison. They provide rice and water only once a day through meal distribution. They only supply enough to barely sustain their lives. I can see why the Embroidered Uniform Guards of the Fourth Office are desperate to transfer to another department. It was an interesting sight that made humans closer to their essence, but for ordinary people, working in such a place itself could be quite unpleasant. Mok Gyeong-un then moved to the next prison. After completing the second and third distributions, he pulled the cart for the fourth distribution deeper inside. The corridors were truly complex beyond words. Its a maze itself. If the shape were neat, it would be understandable, but when it was so winding, it was difficult to remember. The distance from one prison to another was quite far, and the corridors were designed like a maze to prevent any possible escape. Moreover, the intersections were made to look almost the same, so it was bound to be confusing. Well, Ive memorized the entire map, so it doesnt matter. In Mok Gyeong-uns mind, these paths werent seen as simple flat surfaces but as three-dimensional. Therefore, there was no way he would get lost. As he was naturally pulling the cart towards the next prison, which was close to the passage leading underground, it happened. -Thud! -Clank! Thud! -Argh! From a nearby place not far away, a strange sound was heard, followed by a scream. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and looked in the direction where the sound came from. That place? The direction the sound came from was where the mechanical trap was triggered. Why was there a scream from there? -Aaaah. But for some reason, the screams continued as if in great pain. If it continued, it seemed that the prison guards, that is, the guards on standby, and the Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banners might come. So No choice. -Shwip! Woosh! Mok Gyeong-un blocked the spreading sound with his true energy and moved there. After going a short distance, he found a place with numerous arrows stuck in the floor, indicating that a mechanical trap had been triggered. In front of it was someone with arrows piercing their entire body. That someone was none other than Trainee Ahn Jong-hu, who had been assigned to the third floor of the prison along with him. Uugh. It was clear why he had screamed. Mok Gyeong-un approached him. Then, the suffering Trainee Ahn Jong-hu saw Mok Gyeong-un and desperately pleaded for help. Uugh s- save me. He had desperate eyes, not wanting to die. Mok Gyeong-un approached him, bent down, and said: It seems its already too late for that. Cough ugh pl- please Mok Gyeong-un looked at his condition with dry eyes. Arrows had already pierced his abdomen and chest in several places, and the bleeding was too severe, so there was no hope. The only unharmed parts were his face above the collarbone and his left arm. I I I dont know why you went into a place with a mechanical trap and caused trouble. Wh- what are you talking about I just followed the map You didnt misread the map? That cant be cough cough ack! Gasp! Gasp! Trainee Ahn Jong-hu coughed up blood and then couldnt breathe properly as if his airway was blocked. Mok Gyeong-un stared at him as he suffered and eventually -Tap tap tap! He struck his acupuncture points. As he pressed the acupuncture points, Ahn Jong-hu closed his eyes and dropped his head to the side. It was just an acupuncture point that made him fall asleep, but it could allow him to pass away without further pain. Of course, it wasnt done out of pity or mercy. Mok Gyeong-un stared blankly at his dead face for a while and then looked at the case held in his right hand. Although there was an arrow pierced in his wrist, the case containing the Prison Battlefield Map was relatively intact. Mok Gyeong-un opened the case, took out the Prison Battlefield Map, and looked at it. And as he unfolded it !? One of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised. That was because the map that Trainee Ahn Jong-hu had was exactly the same as the incorrect map he had been given. They used their brain a bit. *** Just half a quarter of an hour ago, Thousand-men Commander Im Gyu-wol asked Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom with a puzzled look: What? You want me to replace all the Prison Battlefield Maps for the third floor and the Eternal Hell Prison with fake ones? Thats right. Im Gyu-wol frowned at Muk Seoms order. If he did that, there would be other accidents besides Bae Ji-seok (Mok Gyeong-un) and Joo Woonhyang. Was there a need to sacrifice innocent guys for something that could be handled by dealing with just one bastard? To the puzzled Im Gyu-wol, Muk Seom held the scroll tied with red thread that Im Gyu-wol had tried to discard and said: If someone has even a little discernment, theres no way they wouldnt notice such an obvious trap. Dont you think? Th- that wasnt intentional, but it was to mark it so that I wouldnt get confused later and give it to that bastard. I was going to change it back. It doesnt matter either way. Since you said the guy already knew about it, its better to use it this time. What do you mean by using it? Give the same map to all the apprentice trainees who are supposed to be with him. -Tap tap! Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom tapped his own head with his fingers and said: Use your brain more. When dealing with clever guys, you cant be simple-minded and need to think in multiple layers. Ah *** -Clank! !? Joo Woonhyangs expression stiffened. He had just stepped on something, and it slightly sank inward. Swallowing dry saliva, he was about to lower his gaze downward with a feeling of disbelief -Swish swish swish swish! At that moment, arrow-like objects rained down from the ceiling. Tsk! Joo Woonhyang, without even having time to think, rolled forward in a hurry while holding the torch. A rain of arrows covered the meal distribution cart where he had been standing. If he had been a little late, he would have been riddled with arrows like a porcupine. What? He had moved according to the map, so why was the mechanical trap here triggered? Something was strange. Yeom Gyeongs Prison Battlefield Map and his own were identical. That meant there was no way they could have played a trick with the map, so why Ah! Suddenly, Joo Woonhyang furrowed his brows. Since the maps were the same, he had thought there was no way they could deceive him with the map. But if they had given the same map to other trainees with the intention of sacrificing them to target him -Creak! Clang! Huh? Joo Woonhyang suddenly bent his waist backward at the huge blade flying from the side of the wall. -Clunk! It was at that very moment. The cave floor supporting him collapsed. Almost a 4-jang length opened up, so there was no way to do anything about it. Damn it! Joo Woonhyang fell straight down the collapsed floor. -Screech! After Joo Woonhyang fell, the mechanical trap operated in reverse again, and the opened floor was raised back up as if nothing had happened. -Thud thud! After a while, two people walked there. Those two were the Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banners who had come to the Eternal Hell Prison with Joo Woonhyang and Yeom Gyeong. One of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banners looked at the place where only the meal distribution cart was left and said with a creepy smile: One has been dealt with. *** Around the same time. Third floor of the underground prison. The two assigned Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banners arrived at the place where the mechanical trap had been triggered. There was a trainee lying there with arrows piercing his entire body. Judging by the absence of breathing or movement, he was definitely dead. One of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banners approached, turned the corpses face to the side, and confirmed the identity. -Shwip! The Lesser Banner who confirmed this smiled and said: Things went better than expected. No way? Yes. Its Bae Ji-seok. Thats good. I was worried that the guy assigned with him would die first and feel sorry for him Hes really lucky. Ill go up and report to that person, so you find that Ahn Jong-hu guy before he enters the mechanical trap. Got it. As one of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banners left, the other one also tried to lay the corpse straight before finding Trainee Ahn Jong-hu. Then, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banner hesitated and stared intently at the dead Trainee Bae Ji-seok. Since he was dead anyway, he grabbed the face without being careful and turned it, but it felt like the skin was slightly shifting. But it wasnt just a feeling. -Slither! The skin shifted. No, not just the part he touched, but the entire skin shifted to the side, and the face skin became a bizarre shape. What the hell is this -Shwip! At that moment, someone placed a hand on his shoulder. The startled Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banner tried to shake it off and launch his body forward to gain some distance. However, the force pressing down on his shoulder was so strong that -Thud! He fell flat on the ground. As he lay there, perplexed, a voice reached his ear. I didnt expect you to come and check before the adhesive had even set properly. Adhesive? As he wondered what that meant, Trainee Bae Ji-seoks face skin shifted and slid down, revealing a grotesque and eerie appearance underneath. N- no way? The Embroidered Uniform Guard Lesser Banner turned pale at the sight. The voice whispered to him: If you had just passed by, it would have been fine, but youre really unlucky. Wh- who the hell are you -Grab! Before he could even finish his words, the owner of the voice grabbed the back of his neck, and -Thud! Threw him straight towards the trap with the mechanical device. !!!!!!! Without any time to react, thrown into the trap, the last thing he saw was Trainee Ahn Jong-hu waving at him with a smile, as if bidding farewell. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 C Underground Prison (3)This is properly done. Mok Gyeong-un, who had peeled off the face of Trainee Ahn Jong-hu to create a new human skin mask, nodded his head while looking down at the Prison Battlefield Map. This Prison Battlefield Map belonged to the Chief Banner of the Embroidered Uniform Guards who died in the mechanism trap. The map appeared identical to the other intact ones Mok Gyeong-un had seen before. Thus, he did not particularly need to worry about the accuracy of the map he had memorized. However, Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin while looking at the face of the Chief Banner. He had prevented the incoming volley of arrows from hitting the face, allowing it to also be used as a human skin mask. But soon, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head lightly. Time was short, and he needed to hurry, so there was no point in further swapping faces. After all, they would soon notice something strange anyway. Lets just move the Chief Banners corpse to a location with a different trap. That seemed more likely to both delay time and increase confusion. *** Somewhere on the lower level of Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield. -Click! Yeom Gyeong, a disciple of Huashan Sect, stopped pulling the food distribution cart and unfolded the Prison Battlefield Map. As Yeom Gyeong examined the map, he soon frowned. Strange. He was clearly moving according to the map but had arrived at a completely unfamiliar place. Originally, there should have been a passage on the right, but it was blocked, and the left side was open. What was bizarre was that the path leading to the left was sloped and even more damp. Somehow, it gave him an eerie feeling. Damn it. Cant a place like the renowned Embroidered Uniform Guards even draw a proper map? He seemed to have lost his way. Yeom Gyeong pondered whether he should turn back the way he came. However, having just finished one round of food distribution, if he returned like this, he might get scolded by the Chief Banner who had come as his supervisor. Will he give me demerits? That would be troublesome. In the end, Yeom Gyeong, after some deliberation, pulled the food cart and entered the left passage. If the map was drawn incorrectly, this was the only path anyway. He continued pulling the cart for quite a while. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Whoosh! What? Theres wind coming from inside. The torch in his hand flickered. There shouldnt be any wind blowing in such a deep underground cave. Maybe thats why it felt disconcerting. Could it be that he had taken the wrong path? Just then, a strange sound reached his ears. -Screech! Huh? -Screech! It sounded like something was being scratched. It came from deeper inside the cave. What could that sound be? Maybe a prisoner inside the cell was scratching the wall? As the puzzled Trainee Yeom Gyeong pulled the cart forward, he saw a red line drawn on the cave floor. What is this? Among the many colors, seeing it drawn in red made it look like blood, giving him an eerie feeling. At that moment, the scratching sound came from inside once again. Judging by how much louder the sound was, it seemed to be getting quite close. -Flicker! Yeom Gyeong held the torch forward to illuminate the path. About twelve steps ahead, a thick iron bar and a human figure inside could be seen. Ah! Did I come to the right place? It didnt seem like he was lost after all. With this, Trainee Yeom Gyeong pulled the food cart and moved forward. As he crossed the red line and walked, -Screech! The scratching sound rang in his ears. In that instant, Yeom Gyeongs eyes turned blank, and his pupils dilated. -Thud! Yeom Gyeong, with dilated eyes, let go of the carts handle. Then, with vacant eyes, he walked towards the prison cell, holding the torch. As the torch drew near, the human figure inside the iron bars gradually became visible. The figure had their eyes covered with a blindfold and a thick leather gag stuffed in their mouth. Both wrists and ankles were restrained with heavy shackles attached to weights, immobilizing them. However, even in that situation, -Screech! As the restrained prisoner moved their fingers to scratch the floor, -Tap! Tap! Yeom Gyeong, with dazed eyes, began tapping on various parts of the iron bars, as if searching for something. His actions seemed like he was trying to open the iron bars. As Yeom Gyeong touched the upper part of the iron bars, characters were engraved there. [One Hundred and Twenty-Six] *** Somewhere else in Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield. -Swish! Blood dripped from Joo Woonhyangs hand, which was grasping sharp iron spikes. Although he had defended himself with his innate true energy, the force of the fall caused his palm to be torn by the spikes. If someone other than him had fallen, they would have been impaled by the spikes and met with misfortune. Fortunately, the torch fell first. It was a relief that he saw the spikes embedded below beforehand. Had it not been for that, he would have fallen face-first into them. Phew Phew Enduring the pain of his torn hand, Joo Woonhyang reached down with one hand, grabbed the torch that had fallen between the spikes, and lifted it. Then he bit the handle with his mouth. If I hadnt learned Wind Cloud Steps from my master, I would have been in big trouble. Being able to do a handstand and maintain balance in such an unstable position was also thanks to the Wind Cloud Steps. Otherwise, his face would have been punctured first. Joo Woonhyang slowly focused strength in his waist and bent his elbows. Ugh. His palms tore further, and it was painful. But if he couldnt endure it and let go, he would be heading straight to the afterlife. -Thud! Joo Woonhyang, who had bent his arms, exerted force and pushed his body away. Like that, Joo Woonhyangs body flew towards the floor without spikes and landed. He dropped the torch he was biting and clenched his teeth while looking at his bloodied, torn palms. My hands feel like theyre burning. It was an old spike trap that had been left unattended for a long time. It wouldnt be surprising if it was laced with iron poison. Damn it. Enduring the pain, Joo Woonhyang took something out from his bosom. It was a small amulet pouch, containing Blood Detoxification Pills he had brought just in case. Though he wasnt sure if it would work against iron poison, Joo Woonhyang chewed one-third of the pill, mixed it with saliva, and spat it onto his palms. Urgh. The pain was no joke. Gritting his teeth, Joo Woonhyang rubbed the mixture onto both of his torn palms. It stung and burned like hell, but he endured it. Ha Ha Fuck. A curse slipped out involuntarily. Joo Woonhyang, breathing heavily, chewed another one-third of the Blood Detoxification Pill and swallowed it. He saved the remaining one-third in the amulet pouch, just in case. -Rip! Tearing his sleeve further, Joo Woonhyang wrapped it around his palms like a bandage. Strangely, at first, it hurt as if it was being burned by fire, but at some point, the pain disappeared. It seemed the Blood Detoxification Pill had some effect. Now that the bleeding had somewhat stopped, Joo Woonhyang returned to reality. Ha It was infuriating. He didnt expect Im Gyu-wol to prepare such a double trap. Even if he resented him, he never thought he would give a fake map to another trainee like Yeom Gyeong. Thanks to that, he had been thoroughly backstabbed. Enough to make my head spin. He didnt know this guy was so skilled in trickery. It was a scheme that had read two moves ahead. That punk Yeom Gyeong must have also suffered a mishap. If he had moved according to that incorrect map, he would be in danger as well. But what mattered right now was not that guy. It was himself. Can I climb back up? Joo Woonhyang looked up while holding the torch. To crawl back up there and break through the blocked ceiling again, he would have to retrace his steps back to the original path he came from. However, it was quite high to do so. He would have to remove all those spikes and then cling to the smooth wall and climb up for a long time. If theres a mechanism trap, itll be even worse. Just in case, Joo Woonhyang picked up a stone from the floor where there were no spikes and threw it to test. Then, from the walls surrounding the spiked area, more spikes protruded. -Thud thud thud thud thud! This is crazy. If he hadnt tested it, the moment he clung to the wall, he would have been skewered. All he had was his body and this torch. If only he had a hidden weapon, he could try something, but to enter the Prison Battlefield, he had to go in empty-handed. What should I do? A sigh escaped involuntarily. Since he didnt know when and where a mechanism trap would activate, it seemed dangerous to move recklessly. However, he couldnt stay here forever either. Should I just hold out? That was also an option. Even though Im Gyu-wol had set a trap, he wasnt a Thousand-men Commander named Mak Myeong-bo. As the person in charge, if the trainees who went in as apprentices didnt return, he would conduct a search to find them. Until then, I could endure in this place without mechanism traps -Swoosh! At that moment, a strange sound was heard. When Joo Woonhyang looked in that direction, smoke was rising from beneath the spike pit. They really went all out. Seeing this, Joo Woonhyang clicked his tongue as if fed up. He didnt know what the smoke was, but there was a high probability it was poison. Even with the Blood Detoxification Pill, prolonged direct exposure wouldnt be good. Damn it! Joo Woonhyang gathered as many stones as he could from the floor and ran towards the open passage before the smoke could reach her. -Tap! Thud thud thud thud! The mechanism traps were triggered once every two or three times he threw a stone. With the traps viciously protruding, Joo Woonhyang couldnt let his guard down for a moment. Whoever built Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield, they really did a great job. Escaping from here seemed like a distant possibility. Without a torch, it would be complete darkness itself, so how could one get out of here? The mechanism traps appeared every twenty steps or so, driving him crazy. Attempting to escape is certain death. After running for a while, triggering the mechanism traps along the way, Joo Woonhyang stopped. He had already used up all the stones he had gathered. From here, he couldnt move recklessly. Hmm. Joo Woonhyang took off his outer clothing, tore it, and then twisted it to make a rope-like string. He took off his shoes, wrapped the string around them, and tied it. The length was less than 2 jang, but it seemed sufficient. -Thud! Joo Woonhyang threw the shoe with the string attached forward. Then he slowly pulled the shoe back. -Whirr! At a certain point, the distinct sound of a mechanism activating was heard, and numerous crossbow bolts shot out from the walls, piercing the opposite wall. Done. Joo Woonhyang pulled the shoe back. A few bolts were stuck in the shoe, but he could remove them and use it again. In this manner, Joo Woonhyang slowly moved forward, activating the mechanism traps and finding safe footholds. As he struggled to move like this, Joo Woonhyang thought, Ha Even for me, with a lot of experience, its like this, so Yeom Gyeong and Bae Ji-seok No, that punk must also be struggling, stuck in a mechanism trap He almost fell forward. Now was not the time to worry about others; the urgent priority was to safely escape from here. *** At the entrance leading to the inner part of Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield. Mok Gyeong-un, wearing the face of Trainee Ahn Jong-hu, looked around and thought. For Mok Gyeong-un, who had memorized the map and could visualize it three-dimensionally in his mind, it was clear where he needed to go. Thus, he easily descended to this point while avoiding all the mechanism traps and guard posts on the third floor of the underground prison. However, there was one problem at this fork in the road. To pass through the middle passage safely without mechanism traps, he would have to pass by one of the eight guard posts in Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield. Hmm. Dealing with them was not a difficult task. However, he had heard that each guard post had something to deal with enemy infiltration or escape attempts. So it seemed best to avoid carelessly disturbing them. With this in mind, Mok Gyeong-un moved his steps towards the left passage. No choice. It seemed he would have to pass through one area with mechanism traps. Once he got past here, he would be closer to Cell No. 130, where Holy Fire Priestess was imprisoned. It was a bit troublesome, but it wasnt impossible for him to pass through one mechanism trap. Like that, Mok Gyeong-un entered the left passage, suppressing his presence. It was when he had taken a few steps after entering the passage. -Click! -Clank clank clank! The floor sank inward, and soon, mechanical sounds could be heard from inside the walls. At the same time, numerous holes appeared in the ceiling, and a rain of arrows poured down. -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un walked forward and waved his hand upward. Then, the countless falling arrows stopped in midair, changed direction, and embedded themselves in the ceiling. -Thud thud thud thud thud! Mok Gyeong-un calmly walked forward. -Clunk! -Clank clank clank! It didnt end there; huge triple-layered blades protruded from the walls one after another. The blades aimed to instantly cut Mok Gyeong-uns body into four pieces. However, -Clang clang! The blades stopped before even reaching Mok Gyeong-uns body, unable to move properly. Mechanical sounds came from between the walls, as if something was blocking them, making a racket. This phenomenon occurred because the blades were held in place by profound true energy. In that state, when Mok Gyeong-un flicked his finger at the uppermost blade, -Clang! The upper blade broke, shattering all the blades below it. Mok Gyeong-un moved forward again. After walking about five steps, -Swish! Swish! Hearing the sound of air being pierced from ahead, Mok Gyeong-un, without stopping, slightly tilted his head. Then, two sharp spears that were flying to penetrate his shoulders bent and ended up stuck in the walls on both sides. -Crash! Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at both sides and then walked forward again. After walking another five steps, Smoke began to rise from the floor. The smoke was poison. Judging by the root of gold-grass, it seems to be a paralysis-type poison. -Hiss hiss hiss hiss hiss! The poisonous fog soon filled the entire passage, but Mok Gyeong-un walked forward unaffected. In the first place, as he was the ultimate poison itself, this kind of poisonous fog had no effect on him. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been walking slowly to deal with potential mechanism traps, opened his mouth and yawned. Is this all? It was becoming more boring than he had expected. Chapter 272 Chapter 272 C Underground Prison (4)Embroidered Uniform Guards Fourth Office Office. The expression of Six-Office Commander Im Gyu-wol, who had been blankly staring at the hastily revised Prison Battlefield Map, hardened. This is Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom, who had been watching him while elegantly drinking tea, asked with a puzzled look. Whats wrong? D-Defender-in-Chief. We have a problem. Problem? In the rush to revise the map Dont beat around the bush and speak quickly. If they move according to the twisted path, it leads to the special area of Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield. Sarch* The N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Special restricted area? Could it be Are you referring to the 120s section? Muk Seom had served as the head of the Fourth Office before becoming the Defender-in-Chief. Thus, he knew more details about the underground prison than most of the Embroidered Uniform Guards in the Fourth Office. Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield was already called the worst prison in itself, but among them, the cells numbered in the 120s and beyond were the ones that even experienced Embroidered Uniform Guards had to be cautious of. The latter half of the 120s section was so difficult to manage that there were even rules that must be followed at all times, no exceptions. Bring me the map. Yes. Upon this, Six-Office Commander Im Gyu-wol brought the map to him. As Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom looked at the revised map, his gaze stopped at a certain point on the map. Oh no The same words Im Gyu-wol had uttered flowed out of his mouth as well. Even though only a part of Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield was marked, the path on the map led to the latter half of the 120s section, which should never be entered under any circumstances. If one were to follow this map Cell No. 126 If it was the Cell No. 126 he knew of, Are the remnants of the Nine Blood Cult still alive? Thats right. Oh my. At Im Gyu-wols answer, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom clicked his tongue. Such a tenacious life. Yes I cant understand it either. Thats not within the realm of understanding. You are right, Defender-in-Chief. I was informed that it has been nearly thirty years since the food supply was cut off, but whenever someone approaches that area, they can still hear scratching sounds. So we have taken measures to prevent anyone from going near there, but how a human can survive for decades without eating anything If that mystery could be solved, our predecessors would have solved it long ago. The prisoner of Cell No. 126. The exact name was unknown, but the identity was the Sixth Blood Saint of the extinct Nine Blood Cult. No one knows when she was imprisoned. However, she was known to be the longest-held prisoner in the underground prison and one of the three most dangerous individuals that needed to be guarded against. This Cell No. 126 was classified as an extremely dangerous person, even though she was confined to the point where it was difficult to provide even a single meal, unlike ordinary prisoners. This was due to the prisoners peculiar skill. That skill was the ability to enchant peoples minds simply by stimulating their sight and hearing, which had caused many mishaps. However, in addition to this skill, there was a strange nickname that identified this prisoner. That nickname was none other than Immortal. The higher-ups found the prisoners incomprehensible tenacity of life intriguing and tried to investigate, but they couldnt uncover anything. Unable to handle the stubbornness of Prisoner No. 126, who kept her mouth firmly shut despite torture and interrogation, the higher-ups issued an unofficial order to break her will. That was none other than cutting off the food supply to prevent the prisoner from consuming anything. One of the greatest desires of human beings is food. If this desire for food was blocked, they believed it would break her obstinacy and will, but something no one expected happened. Despite not consuming anything, she did not die of starvation. She was still alive. The higher-ups were astonished by this fact and blocked the information from spreading anywhere. Only a very small number of people in the Imperial Palace knew about this amazing fact, and among the Embroidered Uniform Guards, only those who had served as the head of the Fourth Office were aware. Even now, the ordinary Embroidered Uniform Guards of the Fourth Office still believed that Prisoner No. 126 was receiving a minimal food supply. Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom spoke with a grave voice while looking at the map. This has become troublesome. If it were just approaching Cell No. 129, it would be equivalent to bringing death upon oneself, so it wouldnt matter, but if they were to approach Cell No. 126 Before he could finish his sentence, Six-Office Commander Im Gyu-wol stood up and said, Defender-in-Chief. I will go down personally. If its not that bastard Bae Ji-seok, I can handle it at my level. No. The trainee is not the problem. If the worst-case scenario occurs, even you wont be able to handle it. With those words, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom rose from his seat. *** Somewhere deep inside Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield. Trainee Joo Woonhyang, who had been surveying his surroundings, tore a tiny piece of his sleeve and attached it to the torch. As it burned, smoke rose. Ah When he held his breath, the smoke drifted towards the right path among the four intersecting passages. Joo Woonhyang looked at the right passage. The direction the smoke flowed seemed to have the most possibility. So he moved in that direction. As he walked, his shoes became completely tattered, and he had to take off his other shoe as well. If it werent for his innate true energy, the soles of his feet would have been injured by the damp and cold cave floor. As he aimlessly moved forward, Save me! Please save me. Hearing a voice pleading for help from somewhere, Joo Woonhyang listened attentively. Could someone have fallen into a mechanism trap like him? The only person who could be in such a situation was Yeom Gyeong, who had been assigned to the inner part of Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield along with him. With this in mind, Joo Woonhyang ran towards the direction of the voice. There, he found a sunken area on the floor with a diameter of about 1 jang. Save me! Please! Please! The voice was coming from below. Joo Woonhyang immediately held the torch towards that spot. In the flickering torchlight, he saw a figure with firm-looking thighs pierced by a rope, hanging helplessly in the deep sunken floor. Joo Woonhyang shouted towards that figure, Is that you, Yeom Gyeong? In response to Joo Woonhyangs call, the figure gave no answer. Joo Woonhyang frowned. Could he not hear his voice? As he was puzzled, a voice came from the bottom, Save me. Please! Is it really him? Judging by the voice, it sounded almost like begging. He thought he should save him first. Pondering how to do it, Joo Woonhyang looked around while illuminating the bottom with the torch. But when he shone the torch below, apart from the person hanging by the rope, there was a skeleton that appeared to be a corpse. It seemed someone had fallen here and met their death. Did they fail to dispose of the corpse? They had mentioned that the mechanism devices were being repaired in between, but it seems they hadnt inspected everything. However, on the opposite side above the person hanging by the rope, something protruding was visible. It was obscured by the shadow cast by the torch, but, A sword hilt? A sword with a unique shape was stuck in the wall. It had a smooth blade with the hilt directly attached to it. There was also a rope-like object tied to the hilt. It seemed possible to reach down and pull it out directly. I can use that. Having made his decision, Joo Woonhyang moved to the opposite side and reached down. It was just within reach, and he soon grasped the sword hilt stuck in the wall. He tried to pull it out, but at that very moment, -Thump! His heart pounded violently, and his innate true energy fluctuated. Ugh. Along with it, convulsions spread throughout Joo Woonhyangs body as he held the sword. Unable to control the trembling, numerous noises filled his head, turning it upside down. [Kill! Kill it!] [Why, why are you doing this?] [Please spare me. Please] It wasnt just one or two voices. The number of voices gradually increased, seeming to reach dozens or hundreds. In the midst of this, Joo Woonhyangs eyes wavered. He clearly saw someone hanging below, whom he thought was Yeom Gyeong, but there was no one there. It was as if he had seen an illusion. As he was perplexed by this, [Give me your body!] [Die! Die!] Ugh! The noises that sent chills down his spine further clouded his mind. The noises were filled with murderous intent and resentment, and they tried to quickly erode Joo Woonhyangs mind and body. I need to let go of my hand. Joo Woonhyang tried to remove his hand from the sword hilt. However, as if it was stuck, the sword hilt wouldnt leave his palm. Rather, with the sword hilt in his grip, the blade smoothly slid out from the wall. If the blade had been stuck there long enough for the corpse to become a skeleton, it should have been rusted, but surprisingly, it was intact and even emitting sword energy. Let go! Let it go Joo Woonhyang tried to remove the sword from his hand with all his strength. But it was useless. The innate true energy in his middle danjeon was generating intense heat, resisting this murderous energy, but the screams and vengeful spirits contained in this unknown sword were too strong. Eventually, the trembling in Joo Woonhyangs hand that held the sword stopped. Then, as Joo Woonhyang raised his head, a strange light flowed from his eyes. -Swish! With his eyes changed, Joo Woonhyang, holding the sword in one hand and picking up the torch, walked towards somewhere. On the way there, a warning was written in red letters on both walls. [No entry within thirty steps] It meant not to approach within thirty steps. However, Joo Woonhyang ignored this warning and walked forward. The moment he stepped on the spot corresponding to thirty steps, an eerie wind began to blow from inside the prison cell. -Whoosh! The torch flickered violently. The shadow touched by the light was rippling like waves. Despite the strange phenomenon occurring, Joo Woonhyang didnt seem to care at all and approached further. And he stood in front of the prison cell. [One hundred and twenty-nine] It was engraved on the thick bars of the cell. It was the cell number that had a warning written in the prison register to never approach. At that moment, Joo Woonhyang raised the sword and swung it towards the bars. -Swish! A sharp aura enveloped the blade, and with a clanging sound, the thick iron bars were sliced off. Joo Woonhyang kicked the cut-off bars, and they fell into the cell. -Thud! Without hesitation, Joo Woonhyang entered. In the flickering torchlight, a grotesque figure leaning against the wall could be seen. The corners of Joo Woonhyangs mouth twisted bitterly as he looked at it. *** Hmm? Mok Gyeong-un, who had easily passed through the section with mechanism traps, tilted his head and looked somewhere. Originally, he had intended to just pass by since it had nothing to do with his plan, but one prison cell was open. Above the entrance of the open cell, it was engraved as follows: [One hundred and twenty-six.] Seeing this, the words of his subordinate Mong Mu-yak came to Mok Gyeong-uns mind. [The cell where Holy Fire Priestess is located is No. 130. But just in case, Id like to tell you something that you should keep in mind.] [What is it?] [It would be better to avoid the vicinity of Cell No. 126 and Cell No. 129 as much as possible.] [Why?] In response to his question, Mong Mu-yak had mentioned the warning he had seen. Perhaps Cell No. 126 was where the Sixth Blood Saint of the Nine Blood Cult was imprisoned. He said there was a warning that one should not approach within ten steps of that place, and even when approaching for the purpose of delivering meals, one must cover their eyes and ears without fail. Eyes and ears? Why did they give such a warning? For a moment, a hint of curiosity arose, but since it was unrelated to his goal, he quickly dismissed it. There was no need to enter Cell No. 126 anyway. However, Did that guy open it? The cell that should have been tightly closed was open. And someone had entered that cell and was doing something inside. That someone was none other than the trainee named Yeom Gyeong, a disciple of Huashan Sect. Wondering what he was doing, Mok Gyeong-un saw that Yeom Gyeong was pulling something out of the body of someone who was fully restrained with a blindfold over their eyes and a gag in their mouth. -Pluck! The moment he pulled out each one, -Roar! The energy of the restrained person began to surge rapidly. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed as he watched this. That was because, in the eyes of Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened the Ghost Eye, energy was visualized, and this energy possessed a nature he had never seen before. -Crackle! Crackle! It was generating blue lightning that spread like roots in a downpour. Chapter 273 Chapter 273 C Underground Prison (5)-Crackle! Crackle! Blue lightning spreading like the roots of a tree. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed as he watched this. Since opening the Ghost Eye and gaining the ability to see the substance of energy, he had seen numerous types of energy. This included demonic energy and spiritual energy. However, the energy he was seeing now was completely different from the others. Nature. The energy literally possessed a nature. It had the power of lightning, or thunder, which he had never seen in ordinary humans or even those who had cultivated martial arts. In the first place, could a human body handle such vast energy close to nature? Suddenly, the words of his grandfather came to mind. [Humans are born from nature and return to nature. Thus, the human body, like nature, maintains a balance of the Five Elements, even if only in a small way.] Grandfather had said that if this balance was disrupted, the human body would not be able to endure it. Yet, right before his eyes, there was a human being who was fine despite breaking that balance. At that moment, the dazed Trainee Yeom Gyeong was grasping and pulling out something else from the back of the restrained prisoner. -Swish! In that instant, Mok Gyeong-uns figure blurred. Then, he instantly appeared behind Yeom Gyeong, grabbed his neck, and threw him towards a corner of the cell. -Thud! Ugh! Yeom Gyeong, who had hit the cell bars, rolled on the floor and then held his head, looking around with a bewildered expression. What the hell? Why was he inside the cell? He clearly remembered pulling the food distribution cart and entering the cave. But suddenly, his memory was cut off. Ah. One more was pulled out. What? Wait That guy? Isnt that Trainee Ahn Jong-hu? He knew Ahn Jong-hu was assigned to the 3rd floor of the underground prison, so why was he here? And the person in front of him was clearly a prisoner Huh? Suddenly, Yeom Gyeong noticed something grasped in his hand. It was a pointed object with three prongs, but he couldnt tell what it was. Right then, -Crackle! In that instant, his vision flashed, and something blue popped out. Along with it, the blue light spread throughout the entire cell, and Yeom Gyeongs body once again collided with the iron bars of the cell. -Crackle crackle crackle! Kkkkkkk. Convulsions spread throughout his body, and Yeom Gyeong let out a bizarre scream, then blood flowed from his eyes and nose, and he fainted on the spot. Faint smoke rose from his unconscious body. On the opposite side, Mok Gyeong-un had one hand extended forward. -Crackle! Blue streaks of lightning flashed in a root-like shape from his extended hand. It was the power of thunder. Mok Gyeong-un smirked while looking at his palm where the thunder power was sparking. Suddenly, the power of thunder had spread from the body of the restrained prisoner, and the energy was no ordinary matter. Tingling. His own energy, which had blocked the thunder power, had momentarily stopped as if paralyzed. However, it didnt last long. Does it suppress the energy that activates the thunder power? Mok Gyeong-un immediately grasped the characteristic of this thunder power. The moment the energy is suppressed by the lightning, proper energy circulation doesnt occur. This could be extremely effective against martial artists who manipulate internal energy. However, the fortunate thing was that his own energy was on a different level from the ordinary. The energy of the dead, or death energy, had the nature of dispersing energy, so it seemed to be temporarily affected by the lightning but quickly overcame it. -Clang! At that moment, the fully restrained prisoner rose from their position. As they straightened their body, lightning continuously flowed from the shackles on their wrists and ankles, emitting blue sparks. -Crackle crackle! Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un realized that the prisoner was trying to break free from the restraints. Watching this, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. Hmm. At first, he had intended to dispose of them, thinking they might interfere with his business. But was there a need for that? Come to think of it, if this prisoner caused a commotion trying to escape, it would actually be more helpful by diverting attention. A useful pawn. Mok Gyeong-un, with a smirk on his lips, grasped his sword fingers. As he grasped the sword fingers, the surroundings rippled, and a sharp aura arose. Mok Gyeong-un, generating the aura, then slashed the sword fingers towards the prisoners restraints. -Slash slash slash! The moment the aura cut through the restraints, -Crackle crackle crackle! The sharp energy and lightning overlapped, -Crack! Crack! Crack! Crack! Eventually, the shackles on the wrists and ankles split and fell off. As the restraints were removed, the prisoner, who had been forced to stand bent due to the weights attached, straightened their posture. Was it a woman? Due to the shaggy hair, blindfold, and gag, the gender was unclear, but the prisoner was a woman. And her physique was more petite than expected. -Crack! As she moved her neck, the sound of muscles loosening could be heard, indicating her body was stiff. The prisoner then removed the blindfold and spat out the gag that was in her mouth. Ptui. After spitting out the gag, the prisoner brushed her long hair back, revealing her face. She looked rather disheveled from being imprisoned for a long time, but she had a very mature and beautiful appearance. Judging by her appearance alone, she looked no older than her mid-twenties. Young? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed with interest. According to his subordinate Mong Mu-yak, if she was from the Nine Blood Cult, she should be a very old monster. But no matter how he looked at her, she was young. As he was puzzled by this, the woman frowned while looking at the torch that had fallen on the floor. It seemed her eyes were sensitive from not seeing light for a long time. However, Oh ho. It didnt take long for her to adapt to the torchlight. It could be seen from the stabilization of her pupils movement. Having adapted to the light, she then looked at her own palm that had been freed from the restraints. Then, she suddenly burst into laughter. Hahahahahahaha! She laughed like a madwoman, but she seemed genuinely delighted. After laughing for a while, she snapped off her extremely long fingernails. -Snap! Snap! Just looking at those long, curled nails gave a sense of how long she had been imprisoned here. As she broke off her elongated fingernails and toenails, Mok Gyeong-un said, It seems youve been imprisoned for a long time. I hope you can safely escape from here. There was no need for him to engage in conversation with her anyway. He just hoped she would cause as much commotion as possible. That way, all the attention would be focused on this woman. With that thought, Mok Gyeong-un tried to leave the cell. However, -Whoosh! Feeling a sinister energy from behind, Mok Gyeong-un turned his body using his movement technique and tilted his head back. At that instant, a red-stained hand brushed past his face. But it didnt end there. The red-stained hand unleashed a claw technique, aiming for Mok Gyeong-uns neck. -Swish swish swish swish! It was a swift movement that was hard to believe came from someone who had been restrained until just a moment ago. Mok Gyeong-un tried to retreat using his movement technique to avoid it, but she used a variation and attempted to grab his left arm using the Capturing Arm Technique. -Swish! In response, Mok Gyeong-un utilized the Bright and Evident Water Crossing Steps of the Great Heir Na Yul-ryang and moved at an extremely high speed. In an instant, the distance between him and her widened to more than ten steps. Stopping at that distance, Mok Gyeong-un asked with a puzzled look, Why did you attack? We can just go our separate ways. Youre a little Embroidered Uniform Guard. Do you dare try to deceive me with your nonsense? Embroidered Uniform Guard? Ah Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head. Come to think of it, the clothes he was wearing were the Embroidered Uniform Guard attire, even though he was just an apprentice. From her perspective, someone in an Embroidered Uniform Guard uniform would be an enemy. With this in mind, Mok Gyeong-un said, I understand the misunderstanding due to these clothes, but I have no connection to the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Im just -Whoosh! Before he could finish his sentence, She kicked the ground and launched her figure towards him. Her speed was so fast that in the blink of an eye, she closed the distance to within three steps of Mok Gyeong-un. As if seeing a blood-red jade, her two red-stained hands flickered with a blue light, and then claw energy burst forth. -Swish swish swish swish swish swish swish! The burst of claw energy instantly tore through the ground and pounced on Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft sigh at the tremendous power. Judging by her momentum, it seemed she was determined to kill him on the spot. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un widened the distance with high-speed movement, evading her charging claw energy. -Boom boom boom boom boom! The power was so strong that the floor where the claw energy had slashed was deeply gouged, leaving huge claw marks. -Rumble rumble! Even the cave passage trembled. Being deep underground, it seemed vulnerable to impacts. However, as if not caring about the trembling of the cave passage at all, she charged forward with a terrifying momentum, her red-stained hands infused with claw energy. -Whoosh! She instantly closed the distance, but this time, Mok Gyeong-un didnt widen the gap. If he increased the distance, she might release her strong energy and impact the cave, potentially causing it to collapse. To avoid this, close combat was the only answer. Mok Gyeong-un closed the distance with her as she charged and blocked her claw technique with his bare hands. -Swish swish swish swish! The woman, who had thought he would choose to run away, was surprised to see Mok Gyeong-un directly engaging her. That was because, even though her body was not fully loosened after being restrained for a long time, this young man was properly blocking her while exchanging blows with her. On the surface, he looked like he wasnt even in his prime yet. But when it came to martial prowess, that wasnt the case at all. With this, Hes too valuable to simply kill. She thought she should make use of this Mok Gyeong-un. If such a strong fellow fought against her comrades and caused a commotion, it would help her escape from this damn prison. -Whoosh! With this in mind, she used a variation and momentarily grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns arm with the Capturing Arm Technique, then pulled him in. Then, she precisely made eye contact with Mok Gyeong-un and flicked her opposite finger. -Flick! From now on, go and kill your comrades. She chanted a mantra in her mind and issued a command. While being imprisoned here, she had honed her illusion techniques for a long time. Now, if she stimulated both sight and hearing in close proximity, she was confident she could make anyone fall under her illusion. However, Are you suggesting a staring contest? !? -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un headbutted her face directly. Being pushed back about two steps from the headbutt, she held her nose and made an incredulous expression. Whats with this bastard? The illusion didnt work. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 C Blood Saint (1)[The foundation of illusion techniques is to deceive the five senses.] [What are the five senses?] [Its literal. The five senses you possess. It can be sight, hearing, smell, taste, or touch.] [How does one deceive them?] [Humans can unconsciously recall sensations they have experienced before.] [What does that mean?] [For example, when you think of sour food, your mouth automatically waters. What do you think is the reason for that?] [Ah] [That is the unconscious recollection of sensations.] [Then, if illusion techniques deceive this?] [It makes people unconsciously recall a situation and accept it as natural.] She had learned everything about illusion techniques from her master. Except for her master and the one who had taught them this secret art, she was confident that no one could surpass her in this field. Holding her nose, she looked at Mok Gyeong-un with an incomprehensible gaze. Why didnt it work? Illusion techniques that drive one to extreme self-harm are very difficult because the body or mind unconsciously and strongly rejects them. However, temporarily turning hostility like this was surprisingly easy. It was because one only needed to unconsciously select the target of hostility. But this guy, the illusion technique itself didnt work on him. That cant be. Of course, illusion techniques were not absolute. If the opponent had reached the peak of enlightenment and completely transcended, or if their mental strength was even stronger than hers, it might not work. However, after exchanging blows, it didnt seem like the former, and the latter was even more impossible. After being imprisoned in the underground prison, she had lost track of the years, but even before that, she had already surpassed a hundred and sixty years. Not only her age but also her mental strength, which had not succumbed despite enduring torture and not consuming food for a long time, could not be surpassed by this young lad. Is it a mistake? Just in case, she stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un while inwardly chanting mantras and flicking her finger. -Flick! From now on, go and kill your comrades. What are you doing? Huh? She was dumbfounded. The illusion technique really didnt work. For her, who could make someone fall under an illusion even with just a sound made by her hand while covering their eyes and mouth, this situation was beyond comprehension. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said, I dont know what you were trying to do, but how about ending it here? If I were really an Embroidered Uniform Guard, I would have tried to stop you somehow. Instead, I helped you get released, but attacking me like this doesnt seem like proper etiquette towards a benefactor. Nonsense! Its not nonsense. Do you think I would believe your words? Theres no reason not to believe me, is there? No reason not to believe? There are more than enough reasons. You people have used all sorts of methods to get what you wanted from me. Interrogations, torture, all kinds of persuasion tactics. But when I refused to speak, you went even further and cut off my food supply, starving me for dozens of years. Do dozens of years? Mok Gyeong-un frowned. Did she just say with her own mouth that she had been starving for decades? Was her mind wandering? How could she have survived starving for decades, not just a few days? If a human starved for even a few days, they would become haggard, and if it continued for a long time, they would lose weight and become emaciated. However, there was none of that in her appearance. As he was puzzled, she spoke, You deliberately released me as if it were a mistake, giving me hope and then trying to subdue me again to break my will. Ill make you realize that this is your foolish mistake. -Roar! As soon as those words ended, energy surged from her. Her true energy was so strong that even wind pressure was generated. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un sighed. He had thought she was a pawn he could use appropriately, but perhaps because she had been imprisoned for a long time, her mind seemed to be wandering, and she couldnt trust anyone at all. Does she consider this situation itself a trap? If that was the case, no matter what he said, it wouldnt get through to her. Mok Gyeong-un looked at her as if he was annoyed. He needed to hurry, but he was being held back at an absurd point. Ah. Mok Gyeong-un then looked at her with a sharp gaze. Then, he muttered softly, Theres no other choice. It seemed better to just kill her as quickly as possible. With this in mind, Mok Gyeong-un was about to assume a martial stance when he felt a presence behind him and turned his head. Looking back, he saw an Embroidered Uniform Guard Chief Banner standing with a perplexed expression. The impact from her claw energy had been so great that it shook the cave passage, so it would have been strange if he hadnt come here. Oh damn it The Embroidered Uniform Guard Chief Banner was greatly startled by the sight of the escaped prisoner. Right then, -Flick! The sound of a finger flicking was heard. At that moment, the Embroidered Uniform Guard Chief Banners eyes suddenly lost focus. Then, he shouted at Mok Gyeong-un and charged at him. Die! Huh? When the person who had been perplexed upon seeing the escaped prisoner suddenly displayed killing intent towards him, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his confusion. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, the martial prowess of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Chief Banner was only at the beginning of the peak realm. Naturally, there was no way he could be a match for Mok Gyeong-un. -Swish! After easily dodging his saber that aimed to cut his neck, -Thud! He struck down on the Chief Banners wrist, causing him to drop his saber. As the saber fell, before it even touched the ground, he kicked the hilt towards her. -Swish! The saber rushed towards her forehead as if to pierce it. Hmph. As she swiftly turned her head to the side, the saber blade collided with her long hair infused with true energy and ended up stuck in the wall. -Thud! But it didnt end there, Ugh. The Embroidered Uniform Guard Chief Banner, who had fallen under her illusion, flew towards her. Huh? In an instant, she frowned. Then, she unleashed her claw energy towards the flying Embroidered Uniform Guard Chief Banner, tearing his entire body into pieces. -Swish swish swish swish swish! As his body was divided into dozens of pieces, blood splattered everywhere. But in the midst of that, someone passed through and thrust their sword fingers towards her neck. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. -Thud! Caught off guard by the unexpected attack, her left shoulder was pierced by the aura infused in his sword fingers. This bastard? Her eyes gleamed with interest. He threw his own comrade to obscure her vision and then attacked through that gap? What the hell was he doing? -Swish swish! The puzzled woman then dodged Mok Gyeong-uns sword fingers aiming for her neck with an elegant footwork technique and widened the distance. -Swish swish swish swish! While widening the distance, the pierced area on her shoulder sizzled, and the blood stopped flowing. Noticing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. The wound? The healing speed surpassed human limits. He also had a fast recovery rate for injuries, but her speed far exceeded that. If it could heal immediately after being pierced, it wasnt just recovery but the realm of super-regeneration. Does it heal even with death energy? Death energy disperses martial power. However, it seemed unable to stop the regeneration of her body. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes caught sight of thunder power sparking from her wound. It seemed that power was promoting the regeneration. While he was marveling, -Swish! She counterattacked with her claw energy, and Mok Gyeong-un twisted his body to the side. Then, he tried to strike her wrist, which was unleashing claw energy, with his elbow. In response, she used a variation to avoid it and aimed for Mok Gyeong-uns neck. -Swish swish swish swish swish swish! In a flash, their hands clashed about six times, and they were both pushed back. -Swish swish swish swish! -Swish swish swish swish! The woman who was pushed back raised an eyebrow and looked at her red-stained hand. Im using Blood Jade Hand and strong energy simultaneously, but hes blocking it with a strange strong energy in an instant. Her martial art, which turned her hands into blood-red jade, was called Blood Jade Hand, a divine technique that combined claw and palm techniques. Its power was enough to crush rocks and tear iron with bare hands. If strong energy was added to the Blood Jade Hand, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that it was difficult to find an equal match in close combat. However, the fierce-feeling strong energy unleashed in an instant was blocking it. The power was completely different from ordinary strong energy. Who the hell is this bastard? On the surface, he didnt even look to be in his prime. Even if her body wasnt fully loosened and she wasnt exerting her full strength, it was unbelievable that a young lad who hadnt even lived for twenty years could almost match her. She thought she could easily subdue him, but it seemed difficult to do so without going all out. Inwardly clicking her tongue, she opened her mouth. Youre no ordinary fellow. Thats what Id like to say to you. Mok Gyeong-un was also inwardly amazed by her martial prowess. It was doubtful whether she had really been imprisoned in the underground prison for a long time, considering how agile and lively her movements were. Moreover, her internal energy and martial power were beyond imagination. It flowed endlessly like an inexhaustible spring, making him wonder how they had managed to confine such a monstrous woman. According to Cheong-ryeong, in terms of martial power, he was infinitely close to the Profound Realm. Except for the Six Heavens, who were at the current peak, there were hardly any in the martial arts world who could match him, aside from the Eight Stars, who were called the greatest masters of the era. However, it seemed he had encountered such a person quite quickly. Was it the Nine Blood Cult? Come to think of it, both Mong Mu-yak and Cheong-ryeong had mentioned that during the era of the Old Martial Arts World, the level of martial prowess of the masters was even higher than now. Looking at this woman, it certainly seemed that way. Ill have to go all out. Mok Gyeong-un had been controlling his martial power to the maximum extent possible due to the deep underground cave. So he had only unleashed demonic energy in the instant of clashing. However, that level seemed insufficient to deal with this woman. With this, Mok Gyeong-un released the control he had been maintaining and circulated demonic energy throughout his entire body. Then, -Roar! A sinister black energy flowed out from Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing this, wariness appeared in her eyes. Look at this bastard. She had thought he was quite skilled, but if he exerted his full strength, she believed she could kill him within about thirty moves. However, when Mok Gyeong-un revealed his demonic energy, her thoughts changed. Even if she went all out, it wasnt a level where she could settle the match within thirty moves. Ill have to be a bit more serious. -Crackle crackle crackle crackle! At that moment, blue sparks erupted from her entire body, and lightning enveloped her. The moment she revealed the thunder power she had been concealing, Mok Gyeong-un made the first move. He intended to settle the match before she could fully demonstrate her abilities. -Tap tap! Mok Gyeong-un tapped the ground twice, and with a gust of wind, his figure split into two and charged towards her. This was the Wind God Steps he had stolen and learned from the Thousand-men Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, Ma Ra-hyeon. However, seeing Mok Gyeong-uns mysterious lightness skill that split his figure into two, her eyes widened. Th-this is? Chapter 275 Chapter 275 C Blood Saint (2)Tap tap tap tap tap! Six-Office Commander Im Gyu-wol of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, which oversees all the Prison Battlefields in the Imperial Palace, was leading four One Hundred-men Commanders of the Embroidered Uniform Guards and someone wearing a bamboo hat down to Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield. Just by looking at Im Gyu-wols serious expression as he moved, it was clear that the situation was very urgent. Damn it. Trying to catch a flea, we ended up burning down the whole house. Trainee Bae Ji-seok and Trainee Joo Woonhyang. The Prison Battlefield Map was changed to catch those two, and that became the trigger. Even if it was changed, it should have been designed to only lead them into the mechanism trap, but unintentionally, it led them to a place that should never be approached. Cell No. 126 Not just the cell itself, but even approaching the surrounding area was forbidden. That was because that place was very dangerous. The monster known as the remnant of the Nine Blood Cult had enchanted the Embroidered Uniform Guards with a mysterious illusion technique despite being fully restrained. Therefore, without sufficient preparation, one should never approach within the designated radius. -Tap! Im Gyu-wol, who had descended to Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield, hastened due to his anxious heart. If, by any chance, the prisoner of Cell No. 126 were to escape, it would be no different from the worst-case scenario. Not only was resolving the issue a problem, but as the head of the Fourth Office, he might have to take full responsibility. Thus, he had to prevent it before it happened. We must hurry. While running ahead through the cave passage of Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield, Six-Office Commander Im Gyu-wol frowned. -Clang clang clang clang! That was because the sound of weapons clashing could be heard from one of the guard posts deep inside Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield. Wondering what was happening, he ran towards that location. What in the world? The guards who were supposed to be guarding the post were desperately fighting against someone. However, that someone was not the dreaded Cell No. 126. To be precise, it was multiple people, and they were none other than the prisoners who should have been locked up. Hahahahaha! Die! Die! How dare you bastards try to capture us? The prisoners, filled with murderous intent, were rampaging with a strange madness in their bloodshot eyes, and the guards who had trained in martial arts were desperately trying to subdue them. -Clench! Six-Office Commander Im Gyu-wol bit his lower lip hard. He didnt know how they had managed to escape from the prison cells, but the situation had become even more twisted than he had feared. Damn it. Im Gyu-wol glanced back at the person wearing the bamboo hat. The one who slightly lifted his bamboo hat and shook his head was none other than Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom. Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom muttered, Handle it. Ill go further in. At these words from Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom, Im Gyu-wol nodded his head as if he had no choice. -Swish! Then, he drew his sword and said, Subdue them. Yes, sir! With that, Im Gyu-wol and the four One Hundred-men Commanders of the Embroidered Uniform Guards launched their figures towards the rampaging prisoners. *** Near the innermost part of Eternal Hell Prison Battlefield. Her eyes trembled. Thats right. Even at a young age, not falling for the illusion technique is certain. -Crackle crackle crackle crackle! Enveloped in the blue sparks of lightning, she suddenly retracted her thunder power upon seeing Mok Gyeong-uns figure splitting into two and charging at her, leaving afterimages. Then, -Whoosh! She widened the distance and held out her hand, gesturing for him to stop. Mok Gyeong-un, who had intended to properly fight her, raised an eyebrow and stood still. Why the sudden change? Just a moment ago, she had been desperate to kill him, unable to trust him. But why was she suddenly withdrawing the energy she had unleashed? As he was puzzled, she suddenly clasped her hands together, bowed respectfully, and spoke in a trembling voice, Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha pays her respects. !? What? Moreover, unlike before, she was even using honorifics. He couldnt understand why she was doing this. As she kept her hands clasped, she raised her head, and with reddened eyes, she opened her mouth. Could it be that you are a member of the true lineage? What are you talking about? He couldnt comprehend what she meant by member of the true lineage out of nowhere. At Mok Gyeong-uns reaction, she waved her hands and spoke as if telling him to lower his guard. I am the direct disciple of the previous generations Sixth Blood Saint Dam Ye-hwa, who was personally taught by that person. Although I have unintentionally achieved longevity beyond my station and continue this wretched life, if you are a member of the true lineage, you are no different from my superior. Please, I beg you to lower your guard and speak to me. At her polite words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. It was still difficult to understand what she was saying. Why was she showing this attitude? What could it be? In an instant, Mok Gyeong-un traced back the cause of this. It was something that happened after he had unleashed his demonic energy to properly fight her. However, demonic energy was purely his own unique power. Thus, it couldnt be the reason for this. Then, Wind God Steps? To confuse her, he had performed the Wind God Steps that he had stolen and learned from the masked Thousand-men Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, Ma Ra-hyeon. Come to think of it, when he performed this, she withdrew her thunder power and changed her attitude. Her arrogant attitude from before had vanished without a trace. At that moment, something flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. It was, [Do you perhaps have the surname Jin?] [Surname Jin?] [Yes.] [No.] [Then, it would be the surname So] [All sorts of surnames are coming up. I am from the Mok family.] [Mok family?] The conversation he had with the masked Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. When he said he was from the Mok family, Ma Ra-hyeon showed a strange reaction and then said, [You really did steal and learn the lightness skill.] Recalling this, Mok Gyeong-un was convinced that the change in her attitude was due to the Wind God Steps he had stolen and learned. Ma Ra-hyeon had also abruptly asked him if he had the surname Jin. What was the surname Jin or the true lineage that a single lightness skill could change her attitude? Although he didnt know the reason, based on her words introducing herself as the Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha, if he pieced it together to some extent, it seemed that her master, the previous generations Sixth Blood Saint Dam Ye-hwa, had received teachings from the person with the surname Jin. Does she consider me his descendant and treat me respectfully like this? That was all he could speculate at the moment. How great must the prestige of the person with the surname Jin be for the attitude of this monstrous woman to become so polite? At this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes became strange. In any case, since he didnt know who the true lineage was, he had no relation to this woman. And if they continued to talk, she would surely realize this before long. Hmm. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, Mok Gyeong-uns thinking went beyond ordinary peoples and was quite bold. Mok Gyeong-un judged that he could take advantage of this situation. When she showed killing intent towards him, he had no choice but to kill her, but if he persuaded her appropriately, she could be useful in diverting attention, just like before. Before that, there was one thing he needed to confirm. With this, Mok Gyeong-un clasped his hands together, bowed respectfully like her, and said, Did you say youre Dam Baek-ha? Did you perhaps recognize me because of my lightness skill? Ah. So you are indeed from the true lineage? Dam Baek-ha asked with sparkling eyes. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un reconfirmed that it was because of the lightness skill. The reason he confirmed this was simple. It was to determine if this lightness skill belonged to the person with the surname Jin, whom she and the masked Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon had mentioned. I see. With this, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and replied, I apologize. You may have had expectations because of the lightness skill, but I am not from the true lineage. !? At these words, Dam Baek-ha, who had been looking at him with hopeful eyes, frowned. What do you mean youre not from the true lineage Its exactly as I said. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Dam Baek-ha spoke in a disbelieving tone, That cant be. You are definitely from the true lineage. Just the fact that you can easily withstand the Illusion Scripture, which that person passed down to me Its true. How could I deceive you about this? Could it be that you dont trust me? Thats not it If its because I said Im the direct disciple of Dam Ye-hwa, I can also explain the secret of my longevity. Please dont push me away with suspicion. After the cult fell, I spent a long time searching for the bloodlines of the Hundred Families and the Jin Family. So please I am truly not from the true lineage. Sir! However, my master who taught me the lightness skill might know that person from the true lineage. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Dam Baek-has eyes became complicated. Based on the circumstances so far, she had been convinced that he was undoubtedly from the true lineage. But even when he kept insisting he wasnt, she felt disappointed and wondered if he couldnt trust her. Huh? At that moment, a doubt arose in her mind. With this, she asked in a somewhat heavy voice, You said the person who taught you the lightness skill knows the person from the true lineage. Then, does that mean that person is also not from the true lineage? Yes, thats right. That person has a different surname. Do you perhaps know anyone with the surname Ma? Mok Gyeong-un asked, just in case. It was certain that the masked Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon had a connection with the person with the surname Jin. So when he imitated the lightness skill, he must have asked about that surname. -Crackle! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had opened the Ghost Eye, saw Dam Baek-ha drawing upon her thunder power. When he said that he had learned the lightness skill from someone with the surname Ma, her expression turned cold, and she was about to change her attitude once again. With this, Mok Gyeong-un said, My master with the surname Ma, who taught me the lightness skill, also told me to treat those with the surnames Jin and So with the utmost respect. Of course, he had never said such a thing. He had only asked if he had the surname Jin and then asked if he had the surname So. So, just in case, he improvised and said this, wondering if the surname So might also be related. However, -Whoosh! As soon as he finished speaking, the thunder power within her body subsided again. Then, Dam Baek-ha approached Mok Gyeong-un, grasped the front of his robe with both hands, and spoke in an agitated voice, Your master! Where is your master? Take me to that person right now. She was convinced that the person with the surname Ma, whom Mok Gyeong-un mentioned, was related to the bloodline of that person. Otherwise, there was no way he would have mentioned both the surnames Jin and So simultaneously. Mok Gyeong-un, looking down at her emotionally agitated state, smirked with a shadowed face. Ah. This was enough. She had been well-prepared to be appropriately used. Chapter 276 Chapter 276 C Blood Saint (3)Before long, Mok Gyeong-un and Dam Baek-ha, known as the Blood Saint of the Nine Blood Cult, were walking side by side through the cave passage. The agitated appearance from earlier had disappeared, and Dam Baek-ha, having regained her composure, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. You said you only need to abduct one person, right? Yes. Make sure to keep your promise. Of course. If I only abduct that person, I will arrange for you to meet the master who taught me the lightness skill. Hmph. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Dam Baek-ha snorted as if she didnt trust him, folding her arms. That was understandable because although she had shown a vulnerable side earlier when her emotions were highly agitated, she still couldnt fully trust this guy. For some reason, none of his words felt sincere. She couldnt even tell if his smile was genuine or not. Despite having lived for a long time, this was the first time she encountered someone like him. As they walked through the passage, Dam Baek-ha frowned and said, You the skin around your chin is? It looked densely crowded. Mok Gyeong-un touched that area and let out a soft sigh. He wasnt sure if it was because of the fight or if he ran out of the medicine he was carrying, but the human skin around his chin was peeling. With this, Mok Gyeong-un, -Stretch! He pulled his skin to show her. Ordinary skin would have elasticity, but the way it stretched was different. Seeing this, Dam Baek-ha spoke with narrowed eyes, Human skin mask? Yes. It was the most straightforward way to sneak in here. So its not your real face. Yes. At this, Dam Baek-ha clicked her tongue, thinking that made sense. No wonder his martial arts were too outstanding, and his mental strength was exceptionally remarkable for someone who wasnt even in his prime. Perhaps a face of an older age was hidden underneath. As they continued, Mok Gyeong-un said, May I ask you something as well? What is it? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I heard that if youre from the Blood Cult, youre from the Old Martial Arts World. How many years have you been imprisoned? Old Martial Arts World? Dam Baek-ha slightly tilted her head. It was an expression she was hearing for the first time. So she asked, What do you mean by the Old Martial Arts World? Its literal. Should I say the martial arts world of the past? I heard that the level of the martial arts world in the past was much higher than it is now. The past? Ah. At these words, Dam Baek-has eyes became strangely bitter. Did she recall some unpleasant memories from the past? While he was inwardly puzzled, she said, I have been imprisoned here for so long that I have lost all sense of time. I dont even know if it has been decades or centuries. However, if what you refer to as the Old Martial Arts World is the golden age of martial arts, then that would be correct. But everything changed after that person ascended and several generations passed. Ascended? . You dont know the term ascension through enlightenment? Ascension through enlightenment? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Ascension through enlightenment. Literally translated, it means a person attains the Dao, becomes an immortal, and ascends to the heavens. This could be interpreted in various ways. It is said that an outstanding Taoist ascends when they pass away, or it refers to truly attaining the Dao and entering the realm of immortals. The ascension that Cheong-ryeong taught Mok Gyeong-un also meant martial artists gaining enlightenment through martial arts and entering the immortal realm. Ascension.. There was someone who had spoken about a deeper principle regarding ascension. To be precise, it was a being called Sam-an, who was more of a strange entity than a human. Suddenly, the words he had said before his annihilation came to mind. [Divine beasts? In the first place, they cannot exist in the mortal world. When demonic energy reaches that level, it transcends the natural order.] [Natural order?] [You dont know what the natural order is?] [What is it?] [The natural order is what sustains this world. Its difficult for humans to understand.] [Youre being ambiguous.] [The natural order is the natural order. If you transcend that realm, you have no choice but to cross the boundary to the other side due to the natural order.] [The other side of the boundary?] [Yes. The same principle applies to ascension. Humans believed that through repeated enlightenment and detachment, they crossed the boundary due to the natural order, and that was considered ascension.] Recalling this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed with interest. Actually ascended? Both this person and Cheong-ryeong had spoken of it as if it were almost legendary. As if it was difficult to actually achieve. But how outstanding must that person mentioned by Dam Baek-ha have been to cross over to the other side of the boundary due to the natural order? What was certain was that for the strange entities like the Demon Kings, it was said that one had to reach the level of a divine beast to cross over to the other side of the boundary. This meant that that person surpassed even the spiritual beasts called the Six Demons, who were infinitely close to divine beasts. With curiosity piqued, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Who exactly is that person you mentioned who ascended? That person? At this question, she looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a strange gaze. Then, she firmly said, I dont think youre ready to hear about that yet. Pardon? I havent met your master yet. You know what that means, right? Ah. It meant she didnt trust him. Although he wasnt usually interested in anything other than revenge, he was inwardly curious about who that person was, so it was quite disappointing. Then, she said to Mok Gyeong-un, If your master truly knows about the true lineage as you said, you will surely find out in due time, so theres no need to be impatient. . I see. Then, may I ask one more thing? One more thing? Yes. Do you think Ill answer? Well, thats up to you. Actually, Im just asking out of curiosity. Just curious? Yes. Earlier, you mentioned that they made you starve for decades to make you talk. Is that true? The woman Mok Gyeong-un had encountered didnt seem like someone who would lie. Such a person said she had endured for decades without eating anything, but her physical condition was not like that at all. Moreover, she even had the face of someone in her twenties just by appearance. Furthermore, if he combined what she had mentioned in between, it seemed as if she was not an ordinary person but a being close to immortality. At this, she looked at Mok Gyeong-un with disapproval and opened her mouth. Why? Are you also interested in longevity or immortality? To this question, Mok Gyeong-un answered without a moments hesitation. Not really. What? Is there any great benefit in being interested in such things? Benefit? Isnt being able to continue life eternally a benefit? Is that really a benefit? .. If its a life that continues endlessly and eternally, wouldnt it be closer to a curse? !!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Dam Baek-has eyes trembled. Along with it, a very distant memory from the past flashed through her mind. A city in Liadong Province, reduced to ruins with countless corpses. Dam Baek-ha, covered in blood, couldnt hide her shock as she saw her severed arm regenerate. [What what is this?] She had thought that once her arm was cut off, it would never recover again. No, in the first place, it was impossible for an arm to regrow. As she was marveling at this, an old man with a scholar-like appearance and a face so pale it was almost white approached her, clicking his tongue. [You drank that, didnt you?] [Elder? If youre talking about that, then what is it?] [Its the blood of a spirit creature.] [Blood.. Are you referring to the blood of that monster?] [Thats right.] [Ah!] At those words, her eyes trembled. Come to think of it, when she cut off one of the heads of that monster spewing lightning, she seemed to have unintentionally swallowed the blood that spurted out. After that, she had lost consciousness due to the burning pain throughout her entire body. So she said, [ I think thats what happened. Is that why my arm healed?] [It seems so.] [Then, for the other injured people as well] [Dont do that.] [Wh-why? If they drink the blood of that monster, their bodies] [Nine out of ten, no, ninety-nine out of a hundred wont be able to endure it and will die.] [What? Die, what do you mean by that?] [Apart from you, most of those who drank the blood of the spirit creature, whether by mistake or coincidence, couldnt endure it and died.] With those words, the old man pointed to the people who had died, charred black around the spirit creature. They all had a form of death where their blood vessels had exploded. !? [It seems that the blood of a spirit creature is not something ordinary humans can endure.] [Then why am I?] [It appears that you have been blessed with heavenly luck.] [Heavenly luck.] Was she really lucky? To the dazed Dam Baek-ha, the old man patted her shoulder and said, [Whether this will truly become heavenly luck or poison is unknown, but if this is also your fate, then accept it.] [What do you mean by it becoming poison?] At her question, the old man stroked his beard and spoke as if he felt sorry. [In the ancient secret book of the lost Classic of Mountains and Seas, it is said that those who consume the blood or essence of a spirit creature possessing the spiritual power of the Five Elements will achieve immortality.] [Immortality?] [Thats right. You also have a very high probability of becoming immortal.] [But why do you say its poison? Isnt it a blessing instead?] [A blessing? Hohoho.] At these words, the old man let out a chuckle with an incomprehensible expression. As she was puzzled, the old man stopped laughing and said, [Living a long life is not a blessing. Its closer to a curse.] [A curse?] [Yes, its a curse. Why do you think that guy, who was no different from an immortal being, left you and the bloodline descendants behind and ascended?] [. Why?] [Because he couldnt endure it every time his loved ones left his side one by one.] [..] [In a way, his choice might have been wise.] At that time, she somewhat understood the old mans words, but they didnt really resonate with her. It was because she only considered immortality as a blessing. However, as she lived through a long time, she now fully realized the meaning of those words the old man had said to her. . This guy. Dam Baek-ha, looking at Mok Gyeong-un, inwardly clicked her tongue. He had never experienced longevity and the things that happen because of it, yet he was saying the exact same words that the old senior had said to her. If it werent for her given mission, she might have also ended this wretched life in some way. So she said to Mok Gyeong-un, You. Do you know what youre talking about? Who knows? It just doesnt seem nice to live long while everyone around you dies. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, she let out a sigh of admiration. She felt truly foolish. Seeing him take it for granted without even experiencing it. Sighing deeply, she then said to Mok Gyeong-un, You are truly wise. You are right. This is not a blessing but literally a curse. If I hadnt become immortal, I wouldnt have had to suffer like this -Flinch! At that moment, Dam Baek-ha stopped speaking and looked somewhere. It was the right side of the forked path in the cave. Coincidentally, Mok Gyeong-un was already looking there even before she did. This is? -Roar! From the darkness, an immense murderous intent and a deep, evil energy were emanating. Along with it, someone was approaching them. -Thud, thud! At the sound of footsteps, Dam Baek-ha said to Mok Gyeong-un, . Its not an ordinary person. Can you feel it? Yes, I can. As they looked there with eyes filled with vigilance, the figure finally showed itself within the range illuminated by the torch. It was none other than, Joo Woonhyang? Trainee Joo Woonhyang. However, Joo Woonhyangs condition was not normal. Not only were his eyes emitting a strange light, but the evil energy emanating from his entire body had completely erased his originally pure and righteous innate true energy. Wondering what had happened, Dam Baek-ha couldnt hide her astonishment when she saw the peculiar-shaped sword in Joo Woonhyangs hand. How did that sword? At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze also turned there. Although obscured by the evil energy, a tremendous demonic nature could be felt from the sword. Do you know about that? To the puzzled Mok Gyeong-un, she spoke in a lowered tone as if warning him. Its the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword made by Ou Yezi. !!!!!! Chapter 277 Chapter 277 C Blood Saint (4)Ou Ye-zi, the great swordsmith. Legendary swords such as the Great Destroyer (Juque, I, Black (Zhnl, տR), Purity (Chnjn, ^), Victory over Evil (Shengxie, а), Fish-belly (Yuchang, ~c), Dragon Gulf (Longyuan, Y), Great Riverbank (Taie, ̩), and Artisanal Display (Gongbu, ) were all born from his hands. There was an unofficial record that such a great swordsmith had melted the legendary Gwanya Black Iron, which could not be melted through human sacrifices, to create demonic swords. Those demonic swords were none other than the three demonic swords known to have been discovered in a royal tomb. Evil Commandment Sword, Howl-hacking Blade, Plundering-killing Sword. These three swords were discovered by a local official and a merchant in a collapsed royal tomb. As a result, it brought a bloody storm to the martial arts world at that time. Is that one of those three demonic swords, the Plundering-killing Sword? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha snorted and replied, Three swords. Right. Thats how the rumor went. Pardon? No, thats not important. More importantly, I dont know why that thing is here, but this has become quite troublesome. Dam Baek-ha glanced at the Plundering-killing Sword and then looked at Joo Woonhyangs eyes, which were emitting a strange light. It seemed he was properly possessed by the swords demonic energy. She clicked her tongue and said, Of all things, he had to be captured by the demonic sword known as the worst. The worst? Is it to that extent? You may not know, but after that sword revealed itself to the world again, it passed through three owners, and the number of people they killed combined exceeds nearly a thousand. A thousand? Oh ho. Interest arose in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. How strong must the swords demonic energy be to cause such a massacre? No, in the first place, is it possible to cause a bloody calamity just because the swords demonic energy is strong? Right at that moment, You two. Your bodies. Look good. -Whoosh! Joo Woonhyang, who was captured by the demonic sword, launched his figure towards them. Instantly closing the distance, Joo Woonhyang swung the Plundering-killing Sword, and along with tremendous wind pressure, an aura filled with demonic energy swept in all directions. Hmph! -Swish swish swish swish swish swish! Of course, Dam Baek-ha wouldnt just take it. Get out of the way. Pushing Mok Gyeong-un to the side, she stepped forward. Stepping forward like that, she unleashed the Blood Jade Hand technique, a pinnacle skill, and quickly unleashed claw techniques with her red-stained hands, then split apart all the aura. Not stopping there, she penetrated right in front of Joo Woonhyang with an elegant footwork technique and unleashed the killing move of the Blood Jade Hand. Blood Jade Hand 3rd Stance, Unchanging Blood Claw! -Swish! The power of the killing move, with blue-colored strong energy imbued in her blood-stained hands, was utterly tyrannical. The power was so strong that it seemed like it would tear apart the opponent in an instant. However, Joo Woonhyang drew a circle with his sword towards her claw technique. Then, -Boom! The air inside the circle rippled like waves, -Swish swish swish swish swish swish! The killing move of the Blood Jade Hand she unleashed was bounced back. Moreover, the power was also fully bounced back, causing Dam Baek-ha to hurriedly block it and be pushed back. -Swish swish swish swish! Pushed back about five steps, she muttered with an annoyed expression, Scripture of Transferring True Qi Was this one of the abilities of the Plundering-killing Sword that she had only heard about? She never expected it to bounce back her killing move like that. Actually experiencing it, it was indeed a surprising and wicked technique, just as she had been warned. -Swish! She raised her head and looked at Joo Woonhyang. Her lips turned slightly pale. Although it was difficult to accurately gauge the level due to the evil energy, the demonic energy was so strong that it was drawing out power far beyond her original limits. To this extent, I dont know how long that childs original true energy, who is captured by the demonic sword, will last, but to this extent, he may exhaust it all and die within a few hours. In that sense, if she bought time, he would continue to weaken. Of course, there was another way to deal with him besides that. Overwhelming martial power. The stronger the opponents power, the more the demonic sword had no choice but to draw out the hosts original true energy. If that happens, the host will eventually lose his life due to the rapid consumption of original true energy. That should do it. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Dam Baek-has hands, having decided how to deal with the opponent, exuded even more luster. The Blood Jade Hand, when its power is raised to the 7th level or higher, makes the hands smooth and lustrous like jade. She, who had drawn upon her martial power, said to Mok Gyeong-un, Go ahead first. I will deal with that child. Youre going to deal with him alone? What do you take me for? No matter how much he is captured by the demonic energy, I dont need to borrow someone elses hands to that extent. And the longer we delay the escape, the more disadvantageous it is for us. Youre right. Mok Gyeong-un slightly raised the corners of his mouth. Even though he didnt particularly request it, she was moving according to his intentions. If she buys time and draws the attention of the Embroidered Uniform Guards, what could be better than that? Then, thank you Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to say he would go, looked at Joo Woonhyang, who was captured by the demonic sword. He was a guy he quite liked. Although he didnt know how he got captured by the demonic sword like that. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Although he liked him, that was all there was to it. He had no intention of spending his time to save him or do such a thing just for that one reason. However, If its not too much trouble, could you try to take away the sword without killing that friend? Its not just any demonic sword, its the Plundering-killing Sword. It seems he is completely captured by the demonic energy, do you think thats possible? If its difficult, dont push yourself. Are you close friends? Not to that extent, just consider him a friend I like. .. Dont have high expectations. -Whoosh! With those words, Dam Baek-ha launched her figure towards Joo Woonhyang, who was captured by the demonic sword. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and laughed. It seemed that if he had heavenly luck, he would survive, and if not, it was his fate to die here. *** Like that, Mok Gyeong-un, who had entrusted Joo Woonhyang, who was captured by the demonic sword, to the Nine Blood Cults Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha, headed towards the deepest part of Eternal Hell Prison. There was someone he had to abduct in Cell No. 270. Since he had memorized the entire map, Mok Gyeong-un was able to reach there without falling into the mechanism traps. The prison cell made of thick iron bars. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed with interest as he stood in front of it. That was because there was a human figure sitting cross-legged with eyes closed in the dark cell, and when he shone the torch, it was an old woman with a haggard but graceful appearance. He had heard that she held a quite high position in the Fire Faith Order, but it was different from what he had expected. -Ting! Mok Gyeong-un flicked his finger and rang the iron bars of the cell. Then, the old woman who had her eyes closed slowly opened them and turned her head. The old woman stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un and said, Is it mealtime? Yes, its mealtime. But you come empty-handed. Yes, I came in a hurry. Came in a hurry? Hearing these words, the old woman soon raised the corners of her mouth, uncrossed her legs, and got up from her seat. -Clank! However, due to the iron shackles, chains, and weights restraining her legs, she staggered and barely found balance, straightening her body. Having struggled to stand up like that, she said to Mok Gyeong-un, The wait was worth it. Right? Worth the wait? Arent you the person who came to take me? .. At these words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. She spoke as if she knew he would come here. With this, he recalled the words of the Embroidered Uniform Guard Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo, who had the female of the Gu poison, Command Gu. [That Fire Faith Order believer received a revelation from the Holy Fire or something, and she was able to foresee the future.] The reason she had been imprisoned in Eternal Hell Prison until now. It was precisely because she was able to foresee this. However, according to Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo, he had heard that although she could do it before, she couldnt do it at all after being imprisoned in Eternal Hell Prison. They had tested her unexpectedly several times, but she couldnt do it at all. Regarding this, both the higher-ups of the Imperial Palace and the organization with the mark speculated that the Holy Fire Priestess was hiding something called the sacred orb, causing her to lose her ability to foresee. But apart from that, could she foresee? With this, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Did you foresee that I would come? I knew someone would come to save me. Did you foresee it? Didnt I say? I already knew that someone would come to save me.. Wait, are you not the one who came to save me? The old womans eyes changed to suspicion. Because of Mok Gyeong-uns question, she wondered if it was a trick of the Embroidered Uniform Guards to deceive her. With this, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and said, I did come to save you. But you said you could foresee, so I just wanted to ask if that was really possible. . How can I believe that? If you ask how to believe, does that mean you have no intention of leaving here? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the old woman frowned. Its true that its my fate to leave here at this point, but its better to be careful. The one who will save me is someone with a strong tie to me. Show me the proof of that. If you can foresee the future, do you really need that proof? Foreseeing is ultimately like finding a way through smoke-filled gray. Just because you can read that path doesnt mean you can know everything in detail. Do you need something called the sacred orb to know? -Clang! As soon as those words ended, the old woman took a step back with a stiff expression. .. You tested me again. I didnt test you. I just asked because I was curious whether the real reason many people are looking for you is because of the foresight or for another reason. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the old woman frowned. Then, she soon said, I cant distinguish right now whether you are truly the one who came to save me or a trick of the Embroidered Uniform Guards to deceive me. But even if you are the former, if you make me waste time like this to satisfy your curiosity, we may not be able to leave here. If you knew through foresight that I would come to take you, shouldnt you also be certain about leaving? Just as one can read the celestial energies but not know everything that will happen in the future, receiving the revelation of the Holy Fire doesnt mean one can know everything. I merely interpret the revelation with these eyes and find the right path. Youre only saying things that cant be understood. Then, let me ask directly. Why are you Its natural for the Fire Faith Order to rescue you since you are the Holy Fire Priestess, but even the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society.. -Screech! Screech! Mok Gyeong-un drew something on the iron bars with his aura. It was a mark with a vertical line passing through the center of the number two. Seeing this, the old womans eyes widened. Im curious about the reason why the organization with this mark is after you.. No, the sacred orb. At these words, the old woman asked in a trembling voice, . Who are you? Who are you that you even know that mark.. Before she could finish her sentence, Please be quiet for a moment. What? Mok Gyeong-un slightly turned his head and looked at the rightmost among the three passages. Then, someone wearing a bamboo hat walked out from there. The person who walked out soon took off the bamboo hat he was wearing as if it was cumbersome, and he was none other than Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom. Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom opened his mouth with a cold expression. I headed here first, wondering if other prisoners in the Prison had been released, and my prediction was correct. Who are you? Thats what I should be asking. How did an apprentice trainee of the Embroidered Uniform Guards come here? I dont even need to ask if the Fire Faith Order sent you. -Swish! With those words, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom slowly drew his sword. The moment he drew it, the surrounding air became so heavy that it was suffocating due to the tremendous energy. The old woman was panting, enough to plop down on the floor. -Thud, thud! Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom approached and said, If you dont want your neck to be sliced by this sword, its best to open your mouth right now. Are you a second-tier executive? !? At the unexpected question that came out of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom suddenly hesitated. Who the hell is this guy? He naturally thought he would be from the Fire Faith Order since he was where the Holy Fire Priestess was. But how does he know his position? You -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un put his hands behind his back and exuded a strong pressure with his energy, saying, -Roar! What should a second-tier executive do when seeing a first-tier executive? What? At that instant, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un with a stiff expression. Those who knew that he was a second-tier executive were Gyeom-chang, the second-tier executive who had been assigned a mission in the Imperial Palace, and the first-tier executives of the higher-ups in the organization. Coincidentally, he had never seen the face of a first-tier executive. Moreover, the only known figure among the first-tier executives was the Ghost Blade. So he couldnt be sure whether the person in front of him was really from the first tier or not. With this, he tried to say the code phrase that the members of the organization used to identify each other. Three. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before he could say anything, Mok Gyeong-un cut him off and said, Theres no other way. You keep your head held high without paying respects, so later, when you meet him, no, the third.. -Thud! Before he could even finish his sentence, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom knelt on one knee on the floor, bowed his head, and clasped his hands together in a respectful gesture. Muk Seom of the second tier pays his respects to the executive of the first tier. Muk Seoms eyes trembled as he bowed his head. Seeing that he was about to mention the title used to address that person, it was undoubtedly a high-ranking executive of the first tier. Mok Gyeong-un approached him. Now youre paying respects. . I apologize. Until I could confirm the code phrase or the mark, I couldnt be certain, so I hesitated for a moment. Please forgive me with a generous heart. Is there a need for forgiveness? I played along like this. Played along.. -Swish! At that instant, Muk Seom, who had his head bowed, could see his arms, which were clasped together in a salute, falling to the floor with a burning pain. !!!!!!!! Chapter 278 Chapter 278 C Holy Fire Priestess (1)The old womans eyes inside the prison cell widened. From the moment Mok Gyeong-un suddenly drew the symbol and started mentioning the first tier, she thought he was on their side. However, that was her misjudgment. -Swish! -Thud! What? She couldnt hide her astonishment as she watched him suddenly sever Defender-in-Chief Muk Seoms arms with his bare hands while Muk Seom was clasping his hands together in a salute. Muk Seoms severed hands, fallen on the floor, still twitched as if the nerves were alive. Eventually, startled by his severed arms, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom was about to let out a scream. Aaaaa -Thud! -Crack! Before the scream could escape, Mok Gyeong-un kicked his chin upwards. With the force of the kick, not only did his head jerk upwards, but his upper body also involuntarily lifted, causing his jaw to forcibly close and his teeth to shatter. Ugh. -Thud! Not stopping there, Mok Gyeong-un struck a palm strike at his lifted abdomen. -Boom! Kuh-huk! Defender-in-Chief Muk Seoms body, hit in the abdomen, collided with the cave wall. -Crash! Muk Seom, half-buried in the cave wall, vomited blood profusely. Kuuuh. Blegh. Because he was hit in the location of his danjeon, his true energy was completely disrupted, making him miserable. Muk Seoms eyes, writhing in pain, shook crazily. It seemed his danjeon had been shattered. His true energy was rapidly dispersing from his abdomen. -Whoosh! For a martial artist, the true death could be said to be the destruction of the danjeon. This was because it meant losing the martial arts and internal energy accumulated over a lifetime. Blood vessels bulged in Muk Seoms eyes as his internal energy dispersed. In the moment when not only nausea but also countless complex emotions surged in, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his neck and lifted him up. -Grip! Kuuuh. Ah. The bleeding is quite severe. I should show some consideration for this. -Tap tap tap tap! Mok Gyeong-un pressed the acupuncture points near his severed arms to stop the bleeding. Then, he opened his mouth with a smile. I thought the second-tier executive was the adjutant next to the Associate Military Commissioner, but it seems the Imperial Palace is quite important. Seeing that theres one more person. Wh-what the hell is this bastard? Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom looked at Mok Gyeong-un with trembling eyes. He considered himself to have excellent judgment, enough to be considered at the level of the first tier. However, he was deceived in a way that was so absurdly futile. No, he had no choice but to be deceived. In the first place, it was more strange not to be deceived when he listed things that only those at the second tier or higher of the organization would know so confidently. You Who are you? Are you really from the Fire Faith Order? Normally, he would have smirked and said, Who knows? However, since the Holy Fire Priestess of the Fire Faith Order was watching inside the prison cell, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and answered casually, So you really thought I was one of them? Kuuuh. -Drip drip! Blood flowed back from his stomach, and blood continuously dripped from Muk Seoms mouth. As if not caring about this at all, Mok Gyeong-un stared at him intently and then suddenly smeared a drop of his blood on his index finger with the opposite hand. Muk Seom was puzzled, wondering what he was doing, -Swish! Swish! Mok Gyeong-un then began to carve something on his forehead, throat, and, -Rip! He tore open his chest and started carving near his heart. It was the character for protection. He was forming a talisman using his own blood, imbuing it with curse power. After writing this, Mok Gyeong-un sealed the hand seal and muttered, The Art of Protecting the Body from Evil Curses. The Great Powerful God of the Northern Dipper, the Heavenly Dog, the Earthly Dog, the Six Ding, the Six Jia, the Commanding Gods, the Great Power of the Morning Sun, the True Qian and Kun As he chanted the incantation for the protective technique, Muk Seom, feeling an ominous sensation, tried to shake off Mok Gyeong-uns hand. However, as his danjeon was destroyed and his true energy was rapidly weakening, it was impossible for him to do so. -Grip! Kuh! Rather, Mok Gyeong-un tightened his grip on his neck, making it hard for him to breathe. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been chanting the incantation while sealing the hand seal, stopped. Then, this time, -Swish! !? He suddenly brought his finger to Muk Seoms mouth. Then, -Pluck! Ugh! He pulled out one of Muk Seoms upper front teeth. Muk Seom, who had one tooth pulled out, couldnt understand what this man was doing. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt stop there after pulling out the tooth, -Pluck! He pulled out another of Muk Seoms teeth. He kept pulling out not just one, but eventually pulled out six teeth. As a result, with all his front teeth pulled out, Muk Seoms appearance, bleeding profusely from the empty spots, became pitiful to look at. -Swish swish swish! Mok Gyeong-un carved letters on the pulled-out teeth. They were the names of the Six Jia Gods. After carving the names of the Six Jia Gods, The Six Jia Gods, the Yin Gods, the Guardian Gods, the Successful Completion, the Golden Prohibition of the Three Purities, the Imperial Decree of the Jade Emperor, the Swift Response. He chanted the Corpse Untying Mantra seven times, inhaled seven breaths, and scattered it to the east. Then, he took off Muk Seoms shoes and threw one three steps to the east and the other three steps to the west. What the hell is he doing? Even the old woman inside the prison cell couldnt understand Mok Gyeong-uns actions. Then, Mok Gyeong-un smiled as if he had finished and said to Muk Seom, Now the preparations are done. What are you doing? Ah. Nothing much. Im just taking some precautions against the restriction placed on you. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Muk Seom showed an expression of incomprehension. What does he mean by restriction? Restrictions were originally imposed on those belonging to the fifth tier in the three realms. Even though they were middle-level executives, those who received the title of executive at the second tier had no memory of receiving such restrictions or being forced to do so. Then, Mok Gyeong-un said, It seems you dont even know that youve been restricted. What are you talking about Even the adjutant you mentioned died from here. -Tap tap! Mok Gyeong-un tapped his head with his finger and said, His head exploded when he mentioned the one you serve. Dont say nonsense. We have never been subjected to such restrictions. Then, as a test, try talking about the one you serve. What? You said youve never been restricted. So tell me what you call the one you serve. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Muk Seom closed his mouth. That was because everything related to that person and everything associated with him must not be divulged. It was an absolute rule that must be followed in the organization. However, as Mok Gyeong-un kept making disturbing remarks about restrictions, it became even more difficult for him to open his mouth. What are you talking about -Stab! Before he could finish his sentence, Mok Gyeong-uns finger dug into his eye socket. As a result, Muk Seom turned pale and couldnt move. This crazy bastard To him, Mok Gyeong-un said, I dont have time, so if you dont answer, Ill pull out one of your eyeballs like this. Youve never seen your own eyeball before, right? With those words, he smiled brightly, -Shiver! Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that sight, Muk Seom felt a chill run down his spine. By looking into a persons eyes, one could determine whether they would really do something or not. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes showed a gaze that would carry out that action without a moments hesitation. So, Muk Seom spoke in a trembling voice, If-if what you say is true, and Ill die from the restriction the moment I divulge it, do you think I can speak? Dont worry. Thats why I placed a talisman on your body to block the curse power and created a corpse to substitute you using the corpse untying technique. Corpse? Yes. So feel free to talk. Of course, if you dont want to talk, you can just keep your mouth shut. But after I count to three, Ill pull out this eyeball of yours. And after counting to three again, the other eye. And next, Ill twist and tear off your nose Well, Im too lazy to mention whats next, so imagine it yourself. Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom couldnt say a word with a stiff face. In this situation, anyone who wasnt prepared to die would have no choice but to open their mouth. Thats how terrifying Mok Gyeong-uns every word and action was. Under this pressure, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom finally opened his mouth. If-if I just tell you what we call him, will that be enough? If you answer a few more questions, Ill guarantee your life at least. Muk Seom fell into a momentary dilemma. Even if he was worse than dog shit, would it be better to at least save his life since this world was better than the afterlife? -Swish! Then, his eyes fell on his severed arms and destroyed danjeon. Even if he survived, he would be no different from being dead. Sigh. Moreover, the organization would surely kill him to silence him anyway, as he had become useless as a martial artist. In the end, Muk Seom decided to keep his loyalty to the organization. Just kill Ill restore your severed arms and danjeon as well. What? How can that be If you cant believe it, I cant help it, but Im just letting you know its possible. However, the longer you delay, the less likely it will be restored, so its better to hurry. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Muk Seom, who had been determined to keep his loyalty, changed his mind. Ill talk. Thats a good choice. Mok Gyeong-un had instantly read what kind of mindset he had by looking at how he stared at his arms and his determined eyes. Now, speak. Alright. We call him the third -Splat! Right at that moment, The shoe placed three steps to the east exploded with a splat. Wh-what is this? Muk Seom couldnt hide his surprise. On the other hand, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth slightly rose as he watched this. As expected, his prediction was correct. In sorcery, a curse could only be lifted if the target paid a price. So, Mok Gyeong-un had created a fake corpse of Muk Seom using the corpse untying technique to deceive the curse. Of course, it looked like a simple shoe, but magically, it was his corpse. Just because it was a corpse didnt mean it could escape the curse. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un held out his hand, gesturing for Muk Seom to continue speaking. Then, Muk Seom, who had flinched at the exploded shoe, swallowed dry saliva and continued, We call him Mok-gan (Ŀ, The Third Eye). -Splat! As soon as he finished speaking, the shoe placed three steps to the west exploded. Seeing this, Muk Seom let out a sigh of relief with trembling eyes. Phew Was there really a restriction or something in place? He didnt know if it was this mans ploy, but the moment he spoke the name of that person, he felt his whole body tremble and the blood in his head surge in reverse, so it seemed to have been really dangerous -Splat! At that moment, Muk Seoms head exploded. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been holding his exploded head, wiped the bloody flesh with his sleeve and muttered, It failed. He thought he had succeeded in deceiving and diverting the curse power. However, the curse was so strong that this mans head couldnt endure it and eventually exploded. He had considered it a clever trick, but the curse power of the one who placed the restriction was much higher than his own. Seeing that even the corpse untying technique, which deceived death, couldnt ultimately avoid the curse, it seemed the sorcery had reached a truly high level. How annoying. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue inwardly. If he could overcome the curse, he thought he could extract more information, but it turned out to be regrettable. Of course, even so, he had clearly found out one thing. It was that their leader was called the Third Mok-gan (Ŀ). The Third Mok-gan Why did they call him that? Literally translated, it meant opposing the third sight. It was difficult to understand what this meant. However, it seemed there was no time to speculate on this meaning now. -Thud, thud! Mok Gyeong-un turned his steps and approached the prison cell, saying, Youve waited a long time. I wanted to find out more, but as you can see, they are in no condition to answer. So I hope you, the Holy Fire Priestess, can tell me. Why are these people after you and that treasure you mentioned? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the old woman, no, the Holy Fire Priestess opened her mouth. You Im not sure if youre really a follower of our order. Why do you say that? The doctrine of our order is to revere the holy fire, practice good, and eliminate evil. And? At that question, the Holy Fire Priestess pointed at Mok Gyeong-un with her finger and spoke in a cold voice, But no matter how I look at you, you are evil itself. Chapter 279 Chapter 279 C Holy Fire Priestess (2)The doctrine of our order is to revere the sacred fire, practice good, and eliminate evil. And? But no matter how I look at you, you are evil itself. Along with those words, the Holy Fire Priestess inside the prison cell looked at him coldly. To the old woman, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said, I can be evil, I guess. You guess? For the followers of our sect, constantly practicing good and staying away from evil is a trial and something that sustains oneself Put aside those old-fashioned words and tell me who determines the standards of good and evil. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Holy Fire Priestesss eyes narrowed. Who determines the standards of good and evil? It was an absurd question. Why are you asking a question that is moral and taken for granted? Cant you even distinguish between right and wrong? Who defines what is right and wrong? Hah Are you trying to have a word battle with me now? Its more that I find it amusing how you take things for granted. Finding it amusing to take things for granted? Yes. After all, arent the standards of right and wrong, good and evil, set by someone? What? In the end, its people who set those so-called standards, isnt it? The Holy Fire Priestess couldnt deny this. In the first place, the standards were ultimately set by the people of the past, and they were passed down and became customs and morality. The same goes for the doctrine of the Fire Faith Order. They follow what was passed down from the Parsa Kingdom. However, if one argues about the fundamentals like this, there will be no end to it. What are you trying to say? Are you denying that someone set the standards? But do you think you can deny them? Why do you say that? There are things that the majority considers right and things that the minority considers right. And? The world ultimately moves towards what the majority considers right, and even what is considered wrong in terms of morality will eventually lean towards the will of the majority. So youre saying that good and evil, right and wrong, are opinions set by the majority, and those belonging to the minority should follow them? That answer cannot be given by me. In the end, its a matter that you have to accept for yourself. However, until the majority makes that decision, there must have been a lot of contemplation, conflicts, and trial and error. Ah, I see. The Holy Fire Priestess believed that even in teachings, enlightenment ultimately comes from accepting it for oneself. There was no point in discussing fundamentals all day long and trying to instill this and that if one didnt accept it for oneself. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, Then, the Fire Faith Order is an absolute evil and an absolutely wrong thing that shouldnt exist in the world. What? What are you You said it yourself. The reason why the minority should follow the opinion of the majority. Thats The Fire Faith Order and its doctrine, which are rejected by the majority of the people in the Central Plains, belong to the minority, so they should naturally be denied, shouldnt they? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Holy Fire Priestess couldnt give any answer. Rather, she had been countered. She had tried to educate him by teaching him the doctrine due to the evil she felt from him, but instead, she had only exposed the weakness in her own words. A cunning fellow. If she raised a counter argument for the sake of her order here, it would only lead to a repetitive debate where she would have to contradict her own words. The Holy Fire Priestess clicked her tongue and said, Its been a while since Ive been entangled in words like this. Is that so? But thanks to that, it has become clearer. Clearer? What is it? I can no longer be certain that you, who have doubts about the teachings of our sect, are truly one of us. The Holy Fire Priestesss eyes were filled with suspicion. Seeing her like that, Mok Gyeong-un thought he should stimulate her appropriately. He had many things he wanted to find out from her, but there wasnt enough time now, and if he made her more suspicious, it might become troublesome to help her escape. Ah. It seems I havent been able to gain your trust, Holy Fire Priestess. Then how about this? Mok Gyeong-un took something out from his bosom. It was none other than, That is? What Mok Gyeong-un took out was the ring given to him by Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon. He had said that this was a token that proved ones identity as a follower of the sect. After showing the token, Mok Gyeong-un clasped his hands together in a respectful manner, bowed his waist, and paid his respects. A follower of the Fire Faith Order pays his respects to the Holy Fire Priestess. At Mok Gyeong-uns greeting, the Holy Fire Priestess, whose mind had been filled with suspicion just a moment ago, became confused. How did he get this? That was because the ring Mok Gyeong-un showed was a token that only the high-ranking position of bishops in the Fire Faith Order could possess. Even within the Fire Faith Order, there werent many bishops. So she asked, Who did you receive this from? Judging by his appearance, he couldnt be older than his prime, so it couldnt be his own. Therefore, she was convinced that Mok Gyeong-un must have received this token from someone. I received it from my master. Your master? Tell me his esteemed name or sect name. Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon had told him to omit his surname when introducing himself to a fellow sect member. He said that this surname was inherited from the previous generations Shadow Clan Master. So Mok Gyeong-un said, Its Ya-seon. Bishop Ya-seon! At those words, the Holy Fire Priestesss voice became excited for the first time. Mok Gyeong-un observed this intently. He had predicted that Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon would be a quite high-ranking figure in the Fire Faith Order, but seeing the Holy Fire Priestess, who was second only to the Society Leader, show this reaction, it seemed he was indeed a very important person. Sent by Bishop Ya-seon? Where is he now? Do you know an organization called the Heaven and Earth Society? The Heaven and Earth Society? Isnt it one of the largest organizations in the martial arts world? How could I not know about it? Then, are you saying that Bishop Ya-seon was still there? Thanks to her reaction, Mok Gyeong-un learned that Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon had been in the Heaven and Earth Society for much longer than he had expected. Then, she said, I cant believe Bishop Ya-seon is still alive and using his power to help us like this. Its truly a blessing for our order. At these words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes became strange. Was it really true that the Holy Fire Priestess could foresee the future? If she had such an ability, she would have predicted the information she was curious about, such as the life and death of the Shadow Clan Master, but it was incomprehensible. Just as this doubt was about to intensify, -Rumble rumble rumble! Suddenly, a tremor was felt from the ground, and the entire cave suddenly shook. The scale of the shaking was incomparable to when Mok Gyeong-un and the Nine Blood Cults Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha were fighting. Whoa? It was so severe that the Holy Fire Priestess staggered and grasped the iron bars. What is this? Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on the ground, puzzled. Then, the intense shaking of the entire cave quickly subsided. He couldnt understand what this phenomenon was. As he was puzzled, the Holy Fire Priestess said, For now, lets get out of here. If we dont leave quickly, well be in trouble. Do you know why? Not exactly. Its just that this is the first time the entire cave has shaken so violently. You said its the first time, but does that mean it has shaken before, even if not severely? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the Holy Fire Priestess recalled something. Although not to this extent, whenever it shook even a little as if an earthquake had occurred, the Embroidered Uniform Guards who came here would hurry out Ah! Not all of them. Come to think of it, among those who interrogated me, only the one who said he was the overall head of the underground prison didnt leave and closed the door inside the cell. Even when this place shook? Thats right. Pointing to this tremor, that person told me to remember. He said it was absolutely impossible for me to escape the Eternal Hell Prison alive. Impossible? Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin at those words. From his experience, escaping Eternal Hell Prison didnt seem impossible to that extent. Well, it felt meaningless to say that anyone who entered here couldnt escape. Then, could there be something else hidden? Mok Gyeong-un removed his hand from the ground and said, For now, lets go out. Lets see if its really impossible or not, as you said. Bishop Ya-seon is always cautious, but you seem to have more confidence than you appear. I prefer to face things head-on rather than worry. More importantly, would you mind stepping back a little? Step back? Its hard to cut the iron bars if youre leaning against them. Ah! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Holy Fire Priestess took about five steps back. Then, Mok Gyeong-un grasped his sword fingers and lightly slashed at the iron bars. -Swish! The Holy Fire Priestess couldnt hide her puzzlement when he slashed the iron bars with his bare hands instead of using that dead mans sword. Could the iron bars really be cut just by slashing with fingers -Clang! At that moment, the iron bars that Mok Gyeong-uns sword fingers had brushed past were cut and fell over. Seeing this, the Holy Fire Priestess swallowed dry saliva and licked her lips. Although he seemed to be not even in his prime, she was inwardly amazed that he was a master skilled enough to cut iron bars with his bare hands. Bishop Ya-seons disciple is indeed outstanding in martial prowess. She wondered if Bishop Ya-seon was also this skilled. After removing all the restraints on her arms and legs, the Holy Fire Priestess was able to come out of the prison cell. Im not completely out yet, but thank you. She expressed her gratitude to Mok Gyeong-un. In response, Mok Gyeong-un lightly shrugged his shoulders. Right at that moment, -Rumble rumble rumble! Once again, the entire cave shook violently as if an earthquake had occurred in the underground prison. But this time, it was even more severe than before. To what extent? The cave walls cracked, and a strange pressure was felt along with the shaking. With this, Mok Gyeong-un, who had his hand on the ground, frowned. Is this why? sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Rumble rumble rumble! The Holy Fire Priestess staggered and grasped the cave wall, asking, Wh-what is happening? In response to her question, Mok Gyeong-un answered in a dumbfounded tone, It seems the ground below has completely collapsed, and the ground we are on is also falling. !? This shaking and pressure, which made it difficult to stand properly, were caused by that. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue at the situation he was experiencing for the first time. Although it was called Eternal Hell Prison, he never expected that it would make the ground of one floor collapse and fall. *** -Rumble rumble rumble! Oh no At the passage leading from Eternal Hell Prison to the 3rd floor of the underground prison. Six Offices Commander Im Gyu-wol, the head of the Fourth Office, couldnt hide his despair as he looked at the collapsed area. He didnt expect that the final mechanism trap would actually be triggered. Damn it! Six Offices Commander Im Gyu-wol couldnt hold back and shouted loudly in anger. So many prisoners had escaped from their cells that he had hurried here in case the final mechanism trap would be triggered, but it was already over. -Rumble rumble rumble! The pressure that made it difficult to even stand up was a phenomenon where the ground below had collapsed, and the entire level of Eternal Hell Prison was falling. As far as he knew, it would fall for about 1 ri (approx. 0.5 km). As this place fell, the collapsed and emptied ground would be immediately filled, making it absolutely impossible to go back up. -Crunch! He should have just not come down at all. If it werent for the pressure from Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom, this situation wouldnt have happened in the first place. Grinding his teeth in frustration, Im Gyu-wol finally came to his senses. Theres no time for this. If he stayed still, he would eventually die. Now that the final mechanism trap had been triggered, the only way to survive, even a little, was for everyone to join forces. Prisoners, Embroidered Uniform Guards, it didnt matter who, as long as one person lent a hand to dig upwards, that was the only answer. Moreover, the final mechanism trap wasnt the end of it. According to the information he had received about the underground prison, once they fell to the bottom, hidden prison cells would open, and 36 bronze humanoid entities inside would be released to indiscriminately attack those who had escaped. -Tap tap tap tap! With this, Im Gyu-wol hurriedly ran towards the inner part of Eternal Hell Prison. If they want to live, theyll cooperate obediently. *** Mok Gyeong-un said to the Nine Blood Cults Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha with a surprised tone, Oh ho. Youre able to subdue him alive? Mok Gyeong-un had inwardly expected that Joo Woonhyang, who was entranced by the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword, would lose his life while fighting against Dam Baek-ha. But perhaps he had heavenly luck? Although his complexion was somewhat haggard, Joo Woonhyang was lying in front of Dam Baek-ha, who was leaning against the wall, peacefully asleep after fainting. And on the floor beside him, the Plundering-killing Sword was half-buried. True to its nature as a demonic sword, even though it was stuck in the ground, it faintly trembled and exuded a demonic aura. Aside from saving this brat or not, what are you going to do now? What do you mean? Dont tell me youre asking because you dont know. If we had just left with only you and me earlier, this wouldnt have happened, right? The reason Dam Baek-ha was angry was simple. It was because she had also sensed that the ground had fallen below. Were trapped here and about to dig our graves just to save that young old woman. Young old woman? At Dam Baek-has words, the Holy Fire Priestess frowned. Who was this woman to call her a young old woman? In the first place, attaching the word young to old woman was an oxymoron. However, since the situation was so dire, she thought the words had slipped out in anger. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un approached the Plundering-killing Sword that was stuck in the ground. Dam Baek-ha tried to stop him. Hey. Stop right there. Yes? I finally got that thing off this brat, and now youre going to grab it and do what? It was quite annoying to subdue even a relatively weak fellow. If a guy who had exceeded the limits were to be captured by the demonic nature of the sword, even if only by chance, something terrible would happen. Out of this concern, she was warning him not to grab it. Then, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and said, Its a waste to just leave it behind. A waste to leave it behind? Are you saying that now? In a situation where we dont even know if we can dig our way up, even if our nails break What are you doing now? Dam Baek-ha looked at Mok Gyeong-un with an incomprehensible gaze. That was because Mok Gyeong-un suddenly took something out of his bosom, placed it between his index and middle fingers, and abruptly rotated his hand in a circular motion. She wondered what he was doing in this situation, -Swish swish swish swish swish! At that moment, smoke flowed out from the air, and space rippled, creating an entrance. Seeing this, everyone couldnt hide their astonishment. What kind of sorcery was this? !!!!! Chapter 280 Chapter 280 C Holy Fire Priestess (3)Embroidered Uniform Guard Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo looked at someone with a slightly tense expression. In front of him stood a middle-aged man with a strong impression and only a mustache, paying his respects. Although he was clearly in a higher position, the pressure he exuded as one of the top five masters in the Imperial Palace was no ordinary matter. He was none other than Hyun Soon, the Northern Pacification Commissioner, one of the two Pacification Commissioners who could be considered the pinnacle among the Embroidered Uniform Guards field officers. He seems to be getting stronger. Sang Ik-seo had watched his growth since he joined the Embroidered Uniform Guards. He had already surpassed him in strength long ago, but now he was incomparable. It wasnt for nothing that he had become one of the top masters in the Imperial Palace. -Murmur murmur! The area behind Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyun Soon was chaotic. A crowd of people wearing Embroidered Uniform Guard attire kept gathering, including Lesser Banners of junior 7th rank, Chief Banners of senior 7th rank, Probationary One Hundred-men Commanders of junior 6th rank, One Hundred-men Commanders of senior 6th rank, Deputy Thousand-men Commanders of junior 5th rank, Thousand-men Commanders of senior 5th rank, Six Offices Commanders of junior 4th rank, and Pacification Commissioners of senior 4th rank. The reason they had gathered here was singular. It was an emergency summons. From the Associate Military Commissioner and above, they gained the authority to mobilize the Embroidered Uniform Guards in an emergency summons. Here, mobilization didnt mean the complete entirety of the force. Even if it was called mobilization, it excluded the Southern Pacification Commissioner who closely guarded His Majesty the Emperor, the First Office that guarded the Inner Palace and the Imperial Family, and the Fourth Office that was in charge of the Prisons. However, These Sixth Office bastards. Most of the Embroidered Uniform Guards had gathered, but only those from the Deputy Thousand-men Commander and below had come from the Sixth Office. The Six Offices Commander of the Sixth Office, So Yerin, and the Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon did not come. -Crunch! Now that this guy has escaped from the poison, is he refusing the emergency summons.. No, wait. Is he planning to stab me in the back along with Six Offices Commander So Yerin? If that was the case, it would become very troublesome. Although he had escaped the poison thanks to Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom, who was from the same organization as the deceased Embroidered Uniform Guard One Hundred-men Commander Gyeom-chang, he still had the weakness of the human skin mask. If an investigation were to be conducted with that, his position would be in jeopardy. Damn it. So he informed Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom about being caught with this weakness. Then, Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom said, [I will take care of the human skin mask. So, Associate Military Commissioner, pretend to be the Chief Eunuch Ho of the Western Depot and catch that person.] [Catch that person, you say? But even Gyeom-chang was no match for him, so how] [Im not telling you to catch him alone.] [Dont tell me] [Issue an emergency summons for the Embroidered Uniform Guards. If we can deploy at least half of the Embroidered Uniform Guards forces, we can catch him without difficulty.] [That.. That may be true, but..] [We have sufficient justification. Since there is suspicion that the person close to Prince Gyeong is an imposter, no one will question or object to the emergency summons.] For this reason, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo had issued the emergency summons. However, now that the masked Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon, who held his weakness, did not come, he hesitated on what to do. It had to be one of two things. Either they had read his moves and were trying to backstab him, or Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom was in the process of taking away his weakness from them, as he had boldly claimed. If that was the case, We must hurry. In any case, both they and he had no choice but to make diversionary moves. Trusting Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom and catching that fake Chief Eunuch Ho was the only way to resolve everything. Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo looked at the gathered Embroidered Uniform Guards. Nearly 60% of those in the Imperial Palace had gathered. In terms of military strength, this was sufficient. If they pressured that person with Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyun Soon at the forefront, they could sufficiently subdue him, no, kill him. -Thud! Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo raised his hand and spoke in a loud voice, It seems we dont have the luxury to wait for the leaders of the Sixth Offices. From now on, we will go to Prince Gyeongs Icy Palace to save His Highness! *** Like that, the Embroidered Uniform Guard forces led by Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo were heading towards Prince Gyeongs palace. Originally, it was forbidden for a military group exceeding the designated number to enter the palace of the Imperial Family, but if it served the purpose of rescuing the Imperial Family, it was exceptionally allowed. That was also why Defender-in-Chief Muk Seom had proposed this. Before long, they had almost reached the vicinity of Icy Palace. They just needed to pass the palace hall. We must kill him without fail. There was no need for subduing him. Since they couldnt let him speak, as it would be dangerous, he had to issue an order to execute him. Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo was about to give the order. But right at that moment, -Rumble rumble rumble! Wh-what? The ground? The ground shook, and an earthquake occurred. Startled by this, the Embroidered Uniform Guard forces stopped moving towards Icy Palace. The sudden earthquake occurred throughout the entire Imperial Palace, causing roof tiles to fall, and it was utter chaos everywhere. What the hell is this? It was already frustrating that they had to hurry, but the earthquake made it even more difficult. While wondering what was going on, red smoke was seen rising from somewhere. The red smoke made the Embroidered Uniform Guards more agitated than the earthquake. That was because the red smoke signified that a major incident had occurred in the underground Prison, and it was a red signal requesting assistance accordingly. With this, the Six Offices Commanders approached and said, Elder Associate Commissioner. What should we do about this? Shouldnt we also send forces to the underground Prison by dividing the personnel? Thats right. The red signal means there was an escape attempt in the underground Prison. At the opinions of these Six Offices Commanders, Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seos stomach churned. No, this is driving me crazy. The goal is right in front of us. To catch that guy, he needed all the current forces. With only half, it was extremely unsettling. However, he couldnt ignore the red signal from the underground Prison either. Just as he was agonizing over what to do, Elder Associate Military Commissioner! Pacification Commissioner! Look over there! At that moment, a Thousand-men Commander from the Third Office raised his hand and pointed towards Icy Palace. Wondering what was going on, he turned his head and saw Prince Gyeong standing on the roof of Icy Palace. Its His Highness Prince Gyeong. Why is His Highness on the roof? The Embroidered Uniform Guards couldnt hide their perplexity at Prince Gyeongs sudden action. Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo was no exception. His head was already messed up, and now that Prince Gyeong was on the roof in a precarious state, it felt like his head was about to explode. We must save His Highness. At that moment, Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyun Soon tried to step forward. They were right in front of the Icy Palace hall, so they couldnt ignore the danger to the Imperial Family member. However, just as Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyun Soon was about to take a step forward, The Embroidered Uniform Guards are driving this king to his death! -Swish! Prince Gyeong suddenly shouted those words and jumped off the roof. Oh no! -Thud! In an instant, Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyun Soon used his lightness skill to the fullest to catch him somehow. However, no matter how skilled he was and how outstanding his lightness skill was, there was a distance to catch him. -Thud! !!!!!!!!! He missed him by just five steps. Prince Gyeong, who had fallen head-first, had his neck twisted grotesquely and collapsed. Blood flowed from Prince Gyeongs twisted body, dyeing the surrounding ground red. Shocked by the sudden action followed by a sudden, no, the worst situation, Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyun Soon and the Embroidered Uniform Guards were at a loss for words. The one who was most speechless among them was Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo of the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Da-damn it He had come to catch the fake supervisor of the Western Depot, but the situation had spiraled out of control. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The justification for issuing the emergency summons was to save Prince Gyeong, a member of the Imperial Family. But he had died. Moreover, as he jumped, he said that the Embroidered Uniform Guards had driven him to his death. Sang Ik-seo sat down on the ground as if he had fallen into despair. -Flinch! Swish! At that moment, Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyun Soon, who had been examining the body of the deceased Prince Gyeong, half-drew the sword from the scabbard at his waist and looked around. Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyun Soon, surveying the surroundings like that, couldnt understand. Just a moment ago, he had felt something eerie from Prince Gyeong. But it had disappeared in an instant. What was that just now? There was a spirit body in the air watching him, who was puzzled like this. She was none other than Cheong-ryeong, clicking her tongue while holding a long pipe. -Not bad. After absorbing the demonic energy of the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, one of the Six Demons Kings, her spiritual energy had become almost Indigo-level sprit. So even if it was someone who had surpassed the limits, she thought they wouldnt easily detect her spiritual energy, but he noticed it in an instant. If her spiritual energy hadnt evolved further, she might have been discovered. Cheong-ryeong flew upward. -I did as that mortal brat told me to, but I wonder if this alone will be enough to divert attention. *** Around the same time. In one of the Imperial Palaces food storage warehouses, about fifty jang away from the entrance to the underground Prison. This place, which stored dried seafood and such, had a particularly strong smell, so it had unusually low traffic unless one came to get food ingredients. -Rumble rumble rumble rumble! Due to the earthquake shaking the entire warehouse, someone got up from their spot and slightly opened the warehouse door. -Creak! And through the gap, they couldnt hide their astonishment at the red smoke they saw. That was the red signal indicating that a major incident had occurred in the underground Prison. When that smoke signal appeared, regardless of the reason, all the Embroidered Uniform Guards, except for the First Office, had to be dispatched, just like in an emergency summons. -Thud! Someone hurriedly closed the warehouse door. He was none other than the masked Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. Ma Ra-hyeon was dumbfounded. Didnt they say they would quietly help them escape? The situation had become extremely complicated. If the red signal had been raised, it was as good as confirming the fact that there was an escape from the underground Prison. Ma Ra-hyeon walked to one side of the warehouse, frowning deeply at the seriousness of the situation. It was no exaggeration to say that escape had become nearly impossible. How the hell are they going to come here? He had urgently searched and found a safe base for the escape because he was told to prepare one. But it seemed that everything was about to be ruined. The situation had become difficult. In this case, should he go to the underground Prison for now, in response to the red signal? Just as he was contemplating what to do, -Thud! At that moment, without sensing any presence, the warehouse door suddenly opened. The startled Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon hurriedly hid his body between the stacked wooden crates in the warehouse. Then, the opened warehouse door closed again. Who is it? Ma Ra-hyeon suppressed his presence to the maximum. Judging from the fact that he couldnt feel the presence of the person who entered, they were clearly a tremendous master. But then, he heard a sound as if something was being dragged. -Ha.. Ha.. The breathing was uneven. It was the breathing of someone who had been injured. At that moment, a voice was heard. Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. !? At that voice, Ma Ra-hyeon couldnt hide his inner perplexity. The owner of the voice was none other than his master, no, his superior, the leader of the Sixth Office, Six Offices Commander So Yerin. Ma Ra-hyeons eyes slightly trembled. Why did she come to this place where he was? While he was puzzled, Six Offices Commander So Yerin said, What the hell were you doing to be tracked by someone like this? Tracked? What does that mean? Wondering about it, he had no choice but to come out from between the dried seafood crates. In front of So Yerin, who had her arms crossed, a person who seemed to be injured, with bruises on his face, was lying face down. Judging by his attire, he was a low-ranking eunuch of the Eastern Depot. !? Was she saying that person had secretly followed him? If he could hide his presence to that extent, he had to be either a trained person or a master one level above him. However, based on his breathing and energy, he wasnt a master one level above him. At that moment, Six Offices Commander So Yerin, who had her arms crossed, spoke. Thousand-men Commander Ma. What the hell are you doing? An emergency summons was issued by the Associate Military Commissioner of the Embroidered Uniform Guards. So I went to get you and accidentally discovered this person following you. What are you hiding from me? At her words filled with suspicion, Ma Ra-hyeon was at a loss. The reason he had come here was to help a prisoner from the underground Prison escape. Therefore, he couldnt reveal this fact. -Tap tap tap! Six Offices Commander So Yerin approached him with a cold expression. Although she trusted Ma Ra-hyeon, who was her deputy and almost like her disciple, taking such secretive actions without informing her of anything was an act of betraying that trust. Feeling the disappointment from her, Ma Ra-hyeon hesitated on what to do. If you dont tell the truth.. Before she could finish her sentence, -Swish swish swish! At that moment, the space right next to them rippled, and suddenly, smoke rose, creating a round entrance. !!!!!! At the sudden bizarre phenomenon, the heads of Six Offices Commander So Yerin and Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon simultaneously turned towards it. The eyes of the two people who turned widened. What the hell was this? Why did such an entrance suddenly appear in the warehouse? As Six Offices Commander So Yerin was puzzled by this incomprehensible phenomenon, her expression hardened. It was because of the people she saw beyond the entrance. Prisoners? Although she had never been assigned to the Fourth Office and had never entered the underground Prison, as an Embroidered Uniform Guard, she was familiar with the prisoners attire. Two of them were wearing prisoners uniforms, and the one unconscious over there was.. Joo Woonhyang? Trainee Joo Woonhyang. And the one holding something strange between his index and middle fingers at the entrance was Trainee Ahn Jong-hu. Seeing these two, she could instinctively be certain. Although it was hard to believe, this mysterious entrance made of smoke seemed to be connected to the Imperial Palaces underground Prison. Because she knew that both of them had entered as apprentices of the Fourth Office, which was in charge of the Prison this time. At that moment, Trainee Ahn Jong-hu, who was standing in front of the entrance, alternately looked at Ma Ra-hyeon and So Yerin and spoke, -Did Thousand-men Commander Ma bring that person? !? The moment he heard the transmitted sound ringing in his ears, Ma Ra-hyeon realized that Trainee Ahn Jong-hu was Mok Gyeong-un. Because of this, Ma Ra-hyeons mind became complicated for a moment. Not only did he change his face again, but was this what he meant when he said he could escape from the underground Prison? Right then, -Swish! Six Offices Commander So Yerin drew her sword from the scabbard at her waist, aimed it at Mok Gyeong-un, who had the face of Trainee Ahn Jong-hu, and said, What the hell are you doing right now? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Ma Ra-hyeons reaction and let out a soft sigh. Judging by his vigilant appearance, it seemed he hadnt intentionally brought her. Having this woman involved was somewhat annoying, but there was no choice. They had to cross the entrance first. This treasure he was holding between his fingers was something he had received from Yeo Su-rin, the disciple of Scarlet-Tailed Old Immortal, the master of Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, one of the two most mysterious pavilions among the Sixty-Four Pavilions of Diviners. This treasure, which he had won in a bet, was a useful item that created a door to a desired location within a radius of about two hundred jang, but only once. However, while it was very useful, it was a one-time use. So they had to quickly cross to the other side before it closed. -Swish swish swish! Seeing the entrance gradually becoming unstable, it seemed they had to hurry. With this, Mok Gyeong-un pulled out the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword, which was stuck in front of the entrance, and gestured towards the Holy Fire Priestess and the Nine Blood Cults Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha behind him, saying, For now, lets hurry and cross before the door closes. Of course, he altered his voice. Six Offices Commander So Yerin thought he had died after being ambushed while injured at the medicine house. There was no point in letting her know he was alive. However, -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! At that moment, the demonic energy of the Plundering-killing Sword surged, trying to erode Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised at the demonic energy, which was much stronger than expected. To this extent, it was far more severe than the Evil Commandment Sword. Because of this, Mok Gyeong-un had no choice but to draw upon his demonic energy to avoid being eroded by the swords demonic energy and suppress it. However, the moment he drew upon his demonic energy, -Clang! A sword flew at him like lightning, and Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly pulled out the Plundering-killing Sword to block it. The one who had swung the sword was none other than Six Offices Commander So Yerin. So Yerin spoke with a stiffened face, . You were alive? Her energy perception was very sensitive, so she accurately remembered the energy she had experienced before. For her, revealing a unique energy like demonic energy was no different from revealing his own identity. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head as if he was in a predicament. Ah, I unintentionally got caught. How did you More importantly, I dont have time, so I think you should step aside. -Boom! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un infused demonic energy into the Plundering-killing Sword, creating a repulsive force, and flung Six Offices Commander So Yerin away along with her sword. -Swish swish swish swish swish! Pushed back about six steps by the sudden strong repulsive force, her eyes wavered. This guy. His martial power has increased. It wasnt just a matter of increasing. It had been enhanced to an incomparable extent compared to when she had fought him. Not only was the person she thought had died actually alive, but what the hell had happened in just a few days? Chapter 281 Chapter 281 C Entanglements (1)[Keep in mind, the duration you can maintain the door depends on your curse power, but as this is a one-time talisman, it wont last very long.] These were the words of Yeo Su-rin, a diviner from Harmonious Immortal Pavilion. Although Mok Gyeong-uns curse power had reached a level incomparable to before, there was a limit to how long he could maintain the door with a single-use talisman. -Wooooo! Mok Gyeong-un slightly furrowed his brows at the intense demonic cry and looked at the Plundering-killing Sword. It was said to be the worst demonic sword, and those words didnt seem to be an exaggeration. Its quite rebellious. As he tried to suppress the demonic cry that was attempting to erode him with its evil energy, it spewed out an even stronger cry, as if provoking a battle of strength. It made sense now how Joo Woonhyang, who possessed innate true energy, had been corrupted. At this, Mok Gyeong-un drew out even more evil energy. Only by completely subduing the swords will could he make it submit to him like the Evil Commandment Sword. -Goooooo! As black haze rose, Mok Gyeong-un gestured with his other hand. Please come this way. At his words, Nine Blood Sects Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha and Holy Fire Priestess nodded and were about to move. However, So Yerin, who had been pushed back by Mok Gyeong-uns counterforce, drew up her energy and shouted, I dont know how youre alive or learned such bizarre techniques, but I cant let you take the prisoners from the underground golden prison! -Paat! No sooner had she finished speaking than she flew towards Mok Gyeong-un. How annoying. As Mok Gyeong-un had to maintain the door with his curse power, he couldnt move properly and had to confront So Yerins sword head-on as she rushed at him. -Clang clang clang! In an instant, their swords clashed about four times. Rather than using sword energy, So Yerin had aimed at Mok Gyeong-un with concise sword techniques, and her eyes flashed. It wasnt a mistake after all. How did his martial power increase this much? Mok Gyeong-uns martial power was not much inferior even compared to her own. Moreover, he originally had sword talent, so as his power increased, he easily blocked her sword. Thanks to that, he had become much more difficult to deal with than before. I cant subdue him with simple techniques. Then I have no choice but to use sword energy. At this, So Yerin properly gripped her sword and unleashed a technique. Her sword created a trajectory with a fierce momentum, like a tiger pouncing. First stance, Tiger Fang Sword Stance! -Clang clang clang clang! In response to her sword energy, Mok Gyeong-un also tried to counter with a complex sword technique. He had recently created two new sword stances for the Demonic Sword Art and wanted to test them out anyway. But just as he was about to unfurl the second stance of the Demonic Sword Art, -Wooooooo! At that moment, the demonic energy of the Plundering-killing Sword that he had been suppressing with evil energy explosively soared. It was like immense resentment or anger. !? Feeling this will of the Plundering-killing Sword, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his bewilderment. For some reason, the moment Six Offices Commander So Yerin began to unleash her sword energy in earnest, the swords demonic will became uncontrollable. He didnt know the reason, but the demonic energy surged so much that Mok Gyeong-un, thinking that forcibly suppressing it might damage the sword itself, decided, Alright. Do as you wish. He chose to indulge the Plundering-killing Swords will once. The moment Mok Gyeong-un loosened his grip on the sword, -Swish! The tip of the sword moved on its own, creating a sword path. As that sword path formed, something flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. It seemed to be a vision that the Plundering-killing Sword was showing him through its will. In the vision, the Plundering-killing Sword was being held by someone, facing off against a young man. However, the sword techniques the young man unleashed were very similar to those used by Six Offices Commander So Yerin. Did they clash before? It seemed so. The man confronting the Plundering-killing Sword in the vision displayed truly remarkable swordsmanship, overwhelmingly pushing back his companion, whether it was the Plundering-killing Swords owner or host. Here, the Plundering-killing Sword exuded immense demonic energy. It was clear anger. Look at this. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. He had thought that no matter how much demonic energy it possessed, it was just a sword, but this was the first time he felt a swords will expressing anger towards something it had clashed with. -Wooooong! Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, the sword path created by the Plundering-killing Sword generated wave-like ripples. Along with it, Six Offices Commander So Yerin, who had been using the Tiger Fang Sword stance, felt the excess in her technique rebound, -Baaaang! She was pushed back once again. -Sssshhhhh! So Yerin regained her posture and spoke with sharp eyes fixed on Mok Gyeong-uns sword, A technique of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi [????(ƚw)] That sword is Plundering-killing Sword. You recognize the sword. Of course. Among the swords crafted by the famed swordsmith Ou Yezi, that is the most evil and dangerous one. Youd best let go of it at once. At her warning, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged. Well. Is there a reason to let go of a sword thats already in my hands? That swords demonic energy is incomparable to Ou Yezis other swords. You could lose yourself. Ill find out when I experience it. You really do as you please. Contrary to her words, So Yerin was inwardly perplexed. With the exception of one person, she remembered that everyone who grasped that sword was unfailingly corrupted by the demonic energy and went mad. However, Mok Gyeong-uns current state still seemed sound. Was that somber and vicious energy preventing him from being eroded by the demonic will? Whatever the case, if he hadnt been corrupted yet, she had to make him release the sword. With this thought, she drew upon more of her innate true energy, intending to properly demonstrate her skill. But then, You called us out, yet how long are you going to be like that? Nine Blood Sects Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha, who had approached behind Mok Gyeong-un, asked in an irritated tone. At this, Mok Gyeong-un replied without turning his head, Youll be able to come out soon. And Id appreciate it if you could also take care of your fallen friend over there. You mean this brat? That fallen friend was none other than Joo Woonhyang. As Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha tried to approach the collapsed Joo Woonhyang, Six Offices Commander So Yerin hurriedly shouted, Dont touch him! At her cry, Dam Baek-has lips curved into a smirk. Dam Baek-ha placed her sharp nails against Joo Woonhyangs neck and said, Seems like you have some relationship with this young lad. If so, youd best step aside at once. You! Perhaps enraged by the threat, Six Offices Commander So Yerin threw something towards Dam Baek-ha, who was behind Mok Gyeong-un, with lightning-fast hand movements. -Clang! Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly blocked it with the Plundering-killing Sword. -Clink! The object So Yerin threw was sliced in half and fell to the ground. -Thud! Thud! This is? It was none other than iron beads. But the problem was, it wasnt just one. -Clang! Clang! Clang! While Mok Gyeong-un was cutting them, three iron beads flew in simultaneously. With his excellent vision, Mok Gyeong-un twisted the swords path to hastily cut one flying iron bead and struck another with his left fist. -Bang! However, he couldnt block the remaining one, as it flew in an unexpected trajectory. -Swish! Huh? It had bounced off the ground and flown towards Dam Baek-has forehead in a bizarre path. However, Dam Baek-ha was no ordinary expert either. She caught the flying iron bead with her red-stained hand in a swift motion. -Pak! Catching the iron bead, Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha muttered with narrowed eyes, Flicking Divine Skill? Flicking Divine Skill. It was a technique of imbuing objects with martial power and flicking them with fingers. When martial power was imbued into an object, it became like a hidden weapon. With the hardness of iron beads, it could generate enough force to penetrate a person in a single strike. However, those who wielded Flicking Divine Skill with iron beads like this were extremely rare even in the martial world. Dam Baek-ha instinctively thought of someone. But then, Blood Jade Hands! The Six Offices Commander So Yerin who had launched the Flicking Divine Skill at her shouted in surprise. Recognizing Dam Baek-has Blood Jade Hands, a gleam flashed in So Yerins eyes, who seemed to be a high-ranking woman in the Embroidered Uniform Guard. You recognize the Blood Jade Hands, young lass. You have good insight. Are you the Blood Demon of the Blood Sect? At So Yerins question, Dam Baek-ha gnashed her teeth and said, Thats right. I am the Blood Demon of the Blood Sect who was imprisoned in the Eternal Hell Prison for so many years by you lot! -Sssshhh! Perhaps her fury surged, as Dam Baek-ha drew out even more martial power. Then, her hands turned an even deeper shade of red, and a smooth luster flowed out. Step aside. Ill deal with that Embroidered Uniform Guard wench myself. -Paat! Dam Baek-ha flew forward and shouted at Mok Gyeong-un to move aside. Mok Gyeong-un, thinking this was perfect, stepped to the side. While she dealt with the troublesome Six Offices Commander So Yerin, he could get Holy Fire Priestess out. -Paat! Ssshhh ssshhh! Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha, passing through the smoke door, unleashed hand techniques towards Six Offices Commander So Yerin. Blood Jade Hands 6th Stance, Blood Jade Shatter! Her two hands, dyed crimson, unfurled villainous hand techniques and rushed at So Yerin with the momentum to tear her body apart in an instant. It was precisely that moment. So Yerins sword grip changed, and her momentum shifted. It was different from the sword techniques she had displayed so far. For a fleeting instant, her sword emitted a vermilion aura and unleashed tremendous killing energy, as if specialized solely in taking lives. -Clang clang clang clang! The stance of the Blood Jade Hands and her vermilion sword energy collided, producing a tremendous shattering sound. It was a tremendous momentum, as if they would finish each other off. However, that didnt happen. Halfway through their stances, as if they had conferred with each other, the two women simultaneously withdrew their energy and retreated at the same time. -Bam! Putting distance between them, the two spoke simultaneously. As expected, you are the Blood Demon. Aaaah! Is it really you, of Jin Clan? The eyes of the two women, who had spoken to each other like that, reddened at the same time. Their reactions were as if they had been searching for each other for a long time. Watching this with bewilderment, Mok Gyeong-un still had to get Holy Fire Priestess to escape, so he gestured to her, who had been unable to do anything due to the fierce battle. Come. Will it be alright? Yes. With that, Holy Fire Priestess laboriously led her aged body and arduously tried to walk towards the door. Mok Gyeong-un also shouldered Joo Woonhyang, who had been lying in front of the smoke door. -Sssshh sssshh! The smoke was gradually dissipating. There was truly no time now. Right then, Officer So! Someones shout was heard from afar. A person appeared, unleashing lightness skill while gasping for breath as if being chased by something, through one of the underground golden prisons passages. It was none other than the head of the Fourth Office, Six Offices Commander Im Gyu-weol. Spotting Six Offices Commander So Yerin through the smoke entrance, Im Gyu-weols face brightened. Hea, heavens have helped. As expected, Six Offices Commander So Yerin undoubtedly had a deep connection with him. He didnt know what that smoke door was, but just seeing her there made it certain that it led outside. At this, Im Gyu-weol rushed towards them using lightness skill and shouted, -Paat! Six Offices Commander So, help me! However, behind him, men with expressionless faces, their entire bodies glinting with a copper hue, were also using lightness skill to chase after him. -Clang! Clang! Clang! Each time they leaped, a metallic sound rang out, indicating they werent ordinary humans. Seeing this, Six Offices Commander So Yerin frowned and said, Bronze Men? Those were undoubtedly Bronze Men. They were beings born through unorthodox arts, possessing human forms but lacking consciousness or will, moving only according to set commands. Looking at those Bronze Men and Six Offices Commander Im Gyu-weol leading them, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue. Dragging along useless things. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un passed through the smoke entrance and made a pulling gesture with his hand. Then, Holy Fire Priestesss body, who had been painstakingly walking with her aged frame, floated up and flew towards Mok Gyeong-un. Oh my! As Holy Fire Priestess also passed through the entrance, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un stopped infusing curse power into the talisman held between his index and middle fingers. With the curse power cut off, he expected the smoke door to close immediately, but, -Sssshh sssshh! Contrary to this expectation, the smoke door slowly dissipated and had yet to disappear. It maintained a state of being on the verge of closing. -Clang! Clang! Clang! In the meantime, Six Offices Commander Im Gyu-weol, along with the Bronze Men of the Eternal Hell Prison chasing him, reached the immediate vicinity of the entrance. At this rate, even they would come out through the door. Mok Gyeong-un grasped his sword, intending to prevent them from crossing over, but right then, Ill do it. !? With those words, someone powerfully stepped on an acupoint towards the smoke entrance. -Thud! That someone was none other than Six Offices Commander So Yerin. Seeing this, Six Offices Commander Im Gyu-weol, who had been rushing towards the smoke entrance, was startled and shouted in shock, Officer So! Y-you, what are you doing Before he could even finish his words, So Yerin forcefully pulled back her sword and thrust it towards the entrance. True Chasing and Turning Sword (????(؄)! -Ssshhh ssshhh ssshhh ssshhh! At that instant, sword energy swirled from the tip of her blade and surged towards the entrance with a momentum akin to a storm. The sword technique with a tempestuous force blocked the entrance, and Six Offices Commander Im Gyu-weol, along with the Bronze Men of the Eternal Hell Prison who had been rushing over, were swept up by it and bounced away. Chapter 282 Chapter 282 C Entanglements (2)Ssshhh ssshhh ssshhh ssshhh! The True Chasing and Turning Sword of Six Offices Commander So Yerin surged with a momentum akin to a storm as it swirled. Its power was so strong that Six Offices Commander Im Gyu-weol and the Bronze Men were all swept up by the sword energy and bounced away. The face of Im Gyu-weol, who had been rejoicing just a moment ago that he was alive, was truly miserable. As they were swept away by the sword energy, a coincidental event occurred. The smoke door that had remained open now closed completely. -Sssshh sssshh! As the door fully vanished, the talisman held between the index and middle fingers, -Crack! Shattered and dispersed. It clearly proved to be a single-use item. Staring intently at the shattered talisman, Mok Gyeong-un slowly turned his head and spoke to Six Offices Commander So Yerin, Wasnt he your colleague? If she was the head of the Sixth Office, Im Gyu-weol was the head of the Fourth Office. Although they were from different offices, they could be considered colleagues of the same rank in the Embroidered Uniform Guard, so he hadnt expected her to suddenly unleash a sword stance at him. To Mok Gyeong-uns question, she replied, Better than things getting complicated. Six Offices Commander So Yerin also had an eye for the situation. With two escaped prisoners clearly present, if he, the head in charge of the underground golden prison, were to escape, it was evident that things would get complicated. Therefore, she unleashed the sword stance without a moments hesitation. Is it alright to say our interests aligned? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, So Yerin silently turned her head and looked at Nine Blood Sects Sixth Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha. At this, Dam Baek-ha bowed to her with her hands clasped and said, You are indeed the one who carries his bloodline, correct? To this question, So Yerin briefly glanced around and finally nodded. Thats right. At her answer, the masked Thousand-men Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, Ma Ra-hyeon, who had been watching, exclaimed in astonishment. From the beginning, Ma Ra-hyeon knew that his master, So Yerin, had joined the Embroidered Uniform Guard here to find someone. However, he didnt know that person was a prisoner locked in the underground golden prison. Suddenly, Ma Ra-hyeon looked at Mok Gyeong-un with surprised eyes. Then, were they indeed connected? If one of the two people Mok Gyeong-un had broken out was the person Six Offices Commander So Yerin had been searching for, it would be strange to say they had no connection. Meanwhile, Dam Baek-ha knelt on one knee with reddened eyes and said, -Thud! Aaah. Ive been searching for so long. Blood Demon. Please dont do this. So Yerin tried to make her stand up. However, Dam Baek-ha shook her head and refused. No. Young Miss, you are the only remaining true heir who can carry on the lineage of our sect. How can this subordinate not pay her respects? The true heir to carry on the sect? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at them with bewilderment. What was the relationship between these two? Nine Blood Sects Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha had been searching for someone related to that person who carried the blood of Jin Clan and So Clan. In the midst of this, Mok Gyeong-un had intended to have the masked Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon Ra-hyeon meet Dam Baek-ha, thinking he might know something, but he suddenly realized that Six Offices Commander So Yerin was the So Clan Dam Baek-ha had been searching for. However, for Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha, who was called a remnant of the Nine Blood Sect, to suddenly call So Yerin the true heir to carry on the sect Are Jin Clan and So Clan the family of the leaders from the destroyed Nine Blood Sect? It had to be that way for things to make some sense. While sorting this out in his mind, So Yerin also knelt on one knee, met Dam Baek-has gaze, and said, I dont have the qualifications for that. What do you mean you dont have the qualifications? He was also the sect leader of our Nine Blood Sect. If you, who inherited his bloodline, dont have the qualifications, then who does? At Dam Baek-has words, Six Offices Commander So Yerin tightly shut her mouth. She had an expression as if she was in a difficult position. To her, Dam Baek-ha even prostrated herself and said, -Bam! This is all the guidance of the heavens. Please take in this subordinate and the surviving sect members and revive our Nine Blood Sect. Blood Demon! At her attitude, So Yerin couldnt help but feel even more embarrassed. Seeing the executive of the Nine Blood Sect go this far, it seemed certain that So Yerin was indeed connected to the Nine Blood Sect, which was known to have been destroyed. However, now was not the time to continue this conversation. With the underground golden prison collapsing, earthquakes must have occurred, and the situation must have escalated, causing chaos throughout the imperial palace. Taking advantage of this opportunity, they had to quickly escape the imperial palace. At this, Mok Gyeong-un interjected and politely said, I dont know what kind of relationship you two have, but it seems youve had a moving reunion, so congratulations. However, if we spend more time here, it will become difficult to leave the imperial palace. Leave the imperial palace? At these words, So Yerin turned her head and alternately looked at Mok Gyeong-un and the old woman Holy Fire Priestess. Then she asked the prostrating Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha, Is this person also from the Blood Sect? Ah! No. That young old woman is the one I truly came to save. You came to save that elder? Due to Dam Baek-has words, So Yerin had been doubtful until just now, but she realized that Mok Gyeong-un had nothing to do with them. It seemed he had met Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha by pure coincidence in the underground golden prison and came out together. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to the masked Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon Ra-hyeon, Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. Did you prepare that? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Ma Ra-hyeon instinctively replied, Yes. Its prepared outside the warehouse. Seeing him respectfully answer as if he were a subordinate, So Yerin intervened in a tone of incomprehension, Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. Since when have you been helping him? He was a disciple to whom she had imparted martial arts and was like her right-hand man. Seeing him behave as if he were loyal to Mok Gyeong-un was utterly unacceptable. The Ma Ra-hyeon she knew would never submit to anyone. Did Mok Gyeong-un know your weakness? Officer So Thats Ma Ra-hyeon was flustered and at a loss for words. Due to the evil energy, he had naturally developed loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un, but Six Offices Commander So Yerin was his master, mentor, and superior. She was such a special existence to him that it was difficult to endure her interrogation. Then Mok Gyeong-un intervened, Dont press him too hard. I merely helped Commander Ma Ra-hyeon, who was addicted to Poison Gu and caught by a weakness, thats all. What? Poison Gu? What do you mean by that? She asked in surprise, looking at Mok Gyeong-un. To this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied, Exactly what I said. The Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo had addicted Commander Ma Ra-hyeon here to Poison Gu and had been continuously blackmailing him. Isnt that right? Thats correct. Ma Ra-hyeon answered with difficulty. There was no falsehood in what was said regarding this matter. At this, So Yerin spoke in dismay, Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. Why didnt you tell me Its not that I couldnt tell you. They said that if you get addicted to Poison Gu, youll be bound by a prohibition, and just mentioning it would cost you your life. I cant believe you didnt know until now. You werent attentive enough to your subordinate. At Mok Gyeong-uns sarcastic words, So Yerin bit her lip hard. She was inwardly angry but couldnt say anything. She had a firm belief that she must protect her people no matter what. However, she couldnt help but feel a sense of self-reproach upon realizing that she had been unaware until now that her right-hand man had been addicted to Poison Gu. So Yerin looked at Ma Ra-hyeon and spoke with difficulty, Commander Ma Ra-hyeon I Officer So Its alright. It was truly an unavoidable situation. I wanted to tell you, but I didnt want to trouble you. How could that be troublesome? I didnt even know you were in such a painful situation Seeing her eyes redden, Ma Ra-hyeon hurriedly waved his hands. His heart ached at the sight of her blaming herself. Absolutely Absolutely none of this is your fault, Officer So. All of this happened due to my carelessness. At his words, So Yerin stared intently, swallowed dryly, and said, Are you alright now? At this question, Ma Ra-hyeon hesitated for a moment but then answered without delay, Im fine. If it werent for Young Master Moks help, I would have died. In fact, the parasitic male Poison Gu was still in his body. And the one controlling that Poison Gu had merely changed from Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo to Mok Gyeong-un. There was also a prohibition against speaking about this, but Ma Ra-hyeon, not wanting to worry his mentor So Yerin, lied. It was better to do this than to hold her back. Is that true? Yes, and thanks to Young Master Mok, I also secured evidence of the assassination plan that Associate Military Commissioner Sang Ik-seo was about to carry out. Its in that place in the office. At Ma Ra-hyeons words, So Yerin silently turned her head and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. If what Ma Ra-hyeon said was true, she should be grateful instead. She glanced at Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha as well. Whether intentional or not, thanks to him, she was able to confirm the survival and even save the Blood Demon she had been trying to rescue. Furthermore, even the disciple Joo Woonhyang, who was connected to her, had almost been trapped in the underground golden prison and unable to escape, but Mok Gyeong-un had saved him. Considering all this, she was entirely indebted to him. At this, Six Offices Commander So Yerin clasped her hands together and bowed to Mok Gyeong-un. Young Miss? Officer So? Ignoring the puzzled questions of Ma Ra-hyeon and Dam Baek-ha, So Yerin spoke in a respectful voice, Young Master Mok I express my gratitude to you. !? Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At her attitude, a gleam flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He had been worried that things might become more troublesome, but he hadnt expected her to express gratitude to him. She seemed to have quite a strong sense of pride, but surprisingly, she was quick to acknowledge. Well, its not like I did anything particularly deserving of gratitude. They were merely byproducts that occurred in the process of resolving his own matters. However, there was no reason to refuse when she was expressing gratitude. Mok Gyeong-un also clasped his hands and bowed to her, replying as a formality, It wasnt something I did intentionally. Even so, it doesnt change the fact that I owe you in many ways, Young Master Mok. Therefore, I will make sure to repay this debt. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled inwardly. She said she would definitely repay the debt, but she was speaking with a determined voice as if she were going to take revenge on an enemy. It seemed she couldnt internally accept being indebted to him. However, thanks to this, a good card had appeared. Now that he had safely gotten Holy Fire Priestess out of the underground golden prison, the remaining concern was leaving the imperial palace. It seemed he could also receive her help in this matter. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said to her, Since you say you will definitely repay the debt, I have a suggestion. How about helping us leave the imperial palace? At this, Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha also interjected as if it were a good opportunity, Young Miss. Why dont we also leave the imperial palace with them this time? For the sake of rebuilding our sect Blood Demon. Im sorry. Pardon? As I said before, I dont have the qualifications you speak of. Young Miss Why do you keep saying that I apologize. And I still have things to do in the imperial palace. What? Surprised by the unexpected refusal, Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha frowned. She had thought So Yerin would certainly go with them, but she hadnt expected her to suddenly refuse. No, even if not rebuilding the Blood Sect, she had at least expected her to leave this place together. Why do you want to stay in a place like this? Thats So Yerin hesitated and glanced at the unconscious Joo Woonhyang. They had made a promise to each other. [So what do you want?] [I will overturn this rotten nation from within.] [Joo Woonhyang Do you know what youre trying to say now? Thats] [Yes, this is treason.] [!!!!!!] Chapter 283 Chapter 283 C Entanglements (3)[Joo Woonhyang Do you know what youre trying to say now? Thats] [Yes, its treason.] [!!!!!!] Treason. She had never expected those words to come out of his mouth. She still couldnt forget the determined look in that mans eyes. She had met countless people until now, but he was the first to reveal such an absurd ambition. Overturn the nation? His martial arts were weak, and he had no power at all. He had nothing to his name, yet how could such words come out of his mouth? Nevertheless, she didnt ridicule this ambition. This nation was rotten to the core. The emperor was immersed in lust, and the powerful officials were only focused on fighting for power. The people were suffering, but those in power and the privileged class were still busy exploiting them, and the peoples livelihood was becoming increasingly destitute. The people who should have been cultivating the land were starving to death or becoming bandits, harming each other. This would only get worse, not better. Thats why So Yerin understood why Joo Woonhyang revealed such an ambition. However, she couldnt judge whether he could achieve it or not. No matter how rotten and festering, it was a nation. Bringing down a nation was not something that could be done with the strength or ambition of a single individual. But she wanted to watch. She wanted to see if that man could achieve that ambition when people like herself and others lent their strength one by one. Young Miss? At that moment, Nine Blood Sects Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha called out to her. Ah Yes. At this, So Yerin, who had been lost in thought, came to her senses. She turned her gaze to Dam Baek-ha. Her promise with Joo Woonhyang was not something she could mention to anyone, so she spoke of another reason why she had to stay in the imperial palace. Im searching for clues about the Great Calamity. At those words, Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha frowned and spoke, When you say the Great Calamity, could it be? Yes, that day. Im searching for clues about the day that created the boundary between the current martial world and the old martial world. Young Miss, that incident is already Yes, its an old story now. But my father lost his life in the process of searching for clues about it. When you say your father? His courtesy name uses the characters Jin, Yeong, and In. At So Yerins words, Dam Baek-ha spoke in surprise, Th-that person is the So Clan Leader, isnt he? At her words, So Yerin replied in a bitter voice, Thats right. I heard he was. Aaah. The peerless So Clan Leader was alive. Dam Baek-ha nodded, finally realizing the position of So Yerins family. However, on the other hand, she looked intently at So Yerins face as if she couldnt understand. Thats because if she was the daughter of Jin Yeong-in, the So Clan Leader, she should be of considerable age now, but no matter how one looked at it, she appeared to be only in her twenties. It could be that she had achieved longevity, but there was no sense of spiritual energy that would suggest that. At this bewilderment, So Yerin spoke as if reading her thoughts, At that time, all the people of Jin Clan lost their lives in the Great Calamity. I was born from my fathers connection with my mother while he was searching for clues about the Great Calamity. Aaah, I see. Dam Baek-ha sighed in understanding. So Yerin was the daughter of the So Clan Leader and carried his bloodline, but she was not someone who had experienced that era. No, in the first place, the only one who knew about that era was probably herself. Who would still be alive now? Of course, what was really important wasnt that. But Young Miss You said the So Clan Leader lost his life while searching for clues about the Great Calamity. What do you mean by that? She asked in a trembling voice. At this, So Yerin replied with reddened eyes, clenching her fists tightly, My father was murdered here in Kaifeng. How How could such a thing happen? Jin Yeong-in, the So Clan Leader, was one of the greatest masters of the era who surpassed the pinnacle. But how could he My father lost one leg and his left eye on the day of the Great Calamity. He said his martial arts were not as they used to be. Even so, he wouldnt have been someone who could be easily defeated. For someone to be able to harm him Could it be that he approached the clues about the day of the Great Calamity? It seems so. So Yerin still couldnt forget that night. Her father, Jin Yeong-in, who had suffered severe injuries, barely escaped the imperial capital Kaifeng while holding her, and even on the verge of death, he transferred all his innate true energy to her. On his deathbed, her father held her hand tightly and entrusted her, [No more Dont get involved in this matter anymore. Rin-ah Please your life] Those were his last words. He didnt want his daughter to avenge him or search for clues about the Great Calamity. However, she couldnt do that. She had lost her only blood relative. -Drip! A tear rolled down So Yerins cheek. Seeing this, Dam Baek-ha silently embraced her. The feeling of losing a loved one was something she had experienced countless times throughout her long life. Nevertheless, far from getting used to it, each time it happened, her heart felt like it was being torn apart. Understanding this, she silently embraced her to comfort her. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at her, let out a small sigh. Although he was clumsy with other emotions, he knew well the feeling of losing a loved one, so he just watched, but time was running out. They couldnt stay here any longer. The day of the Great Calamity or the old martial world, whatever it was, it was their matter anyway. Meanwhile, So Yerin, who had been sobbing in Dam Baek-has arms, wiped her tears with her sleeve and spoke, Thank you. Please dont mention it. By the way, there was something I wanted to ask the Blood Demon. You mean me? I heard that you were the only one who experienced the day of the Great Calamity. Is that right? Thats correct. At that question, Dam Baek-ha sighed and nodded. Everyone else had passed away, so that was the case. At this, So Yerin asked, I heard that on the day of the Great Calamity, you faced a four-headed demonic creature that turned five cities into ruins. Is that true? Yes Thats right. Perhaps recalling the memory of that day, Dam Baek-has expression rapidly darkened. For her, that day was no different from hell. It was the day she lost countless loved ones and the day she received the curse of longevity (chang-sheng), which she would discard if she could. So Yerin took a deep breath and spoke to her, whose energy had diminished, I heard that at that time, an absolute master appeared and barely killed the demonic creature, stealing its essence. Is that correct? At her question, Dam Baek-has eyes wavered. Her eyes were already picturing that day, which had become the distant past. She, along with the executives of the Blood Sect, thousands of sect members, and martial artists of the Evil Faction Alliance, had gathered to fight day and night to kill the demonic creature. However, even though all those martial artists fought with their lives on the line, killing the demonic creature was far from easy. They had to cut off all its heads at roughly the same time to kill it, but they didnt know this properly, so after cutting off a head, it would regenerate not long after, and the battle continued endlessly. [Three Venerables! Three Ancestooooors!] [B-Blood Demon. Fourth Blood Demon has fallen in battle.] [Huff huff. Theres no more hope. That monster wont die!] By the time they discovered the demonic creatures weakness, nearly 70% of their forces had already lost their lives. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, with so many people dying, they finally learned that they could kill the demonic creature by cutting off all its heads, so they engaged in one last fierce battle. It was around the time they had cut off two of the demonic creatures heads. There was no way that the remaining 30% of their forces could withstand the demonic creature that they had barely dealt with even when all their forces were intact. Almost everyone had lost their lives, and only a few remained alive. It was at that moment. Someone appeared. It was a supreme swordsmanship I had never seen before in my life. Swordsmanship? Yes Each sword move exceeded the range of motion of the joints and even surpassed the limits of the muscles. It was a monstrous swordsmanship used by that person. At these words, So Yerin frowned. Regardless, Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha continued, That person who suddenly appeared cut off the remaining two necks of the demonic creature that we had been struggling so much with. At his appearance, the survivors cheered. They thought a supreme expert had come to their aid. However, when the demonic creature died like that, the supreme expert smashed the demonic creatures back shell and extracted the essence inside. Up to that point, there was no problem. We didnt even know what the essence of a spiritual creature was in the first place, and our goal was simply to kill the demonic creature. But what followed was the issue. The person who had extracted the demonic creatures essence suddenly attacked the surviving martial artists. With his abrupt actions, Dam Baek-ha realized that this person was not their ally. I tried to fight him along with the remaining sect members. However, she couldnt do that. When cutting off the demonic creatures neck, she had swallowed some of its blood, which caused her internal organs to be overturned by lightning power, and she was engulfed in unimaginable pain. Unable to endure that pain, she had to watch her sect members die as she lost consciousness. Ha If the Elder hadnt come, I would have lost my life as well. Elder? Ah! Its that person. I also heard from my father that he had gone to help. Yes. If the Elder hadnt arrived in time, I would also be in the netherworld. At her words, So Yerin asked in a hopeful voice, Could the Elder still be alive? I apologize, but I dont know. The last time I saw him was before I was imprisoned in the underground golden prison of the imperial palace here. Its been decades. Decades Ah Until then, the Elder was also in good health. He was wandering near the Janggang River, carrying a bamboo fishing rod on his shoulder. Bamboo fishing rod? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been silently listening to their conversation, had a gleam in his eyes. At the mention of an elder carrying a bamboo fishing rod, someone came to mind. It was the elderly man with a pale face and a scholarly appearance that he had seen on the boat in the pouring rain. Is it a coincidence? Just mentioning that he had a bamboo fishing rod, the appearance and attire overlapped. Even though it was just one thing. However, Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha said she had seen that elder decades ago. If she, who had achieved immortality, called him an elder, he must be an extremely old man. There was no way such a person could still be alive. Or could it be possible? Come to think of it, there was a woman right in front of him who had achieved immortality in a youthful appearance, so there was no reason why there couldnt be an old man who had lived a long time. At this, Mok Gyeong-un abruptly asked them, Sorry to interrupt, but does that elder have a pale face, sharp eyes, and a scholarly appearance? !? As soon as he finished speaking, So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha simultaneously turned their heads. Then the two of them approached him at the same time and said, What did you just say? Did you say a scholarly appearance? Asked simultaneously, Mok Gyeong-un scratched his head and said, Before coming to Kaifeng, I had to cross a river, and there, I met an old man holding a bamboo fishing rod. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Dam Baek-ha looked at him with doubtful eyes. Then she carefully spoke to So Yerin beside her, Young Miss. It might not be him. Although the appearance and attire seem similar, considering the Elders age, no matter how profound his internal energy is -Swish! Before she could even finish her words, Mok Gyeong-un grasped his sword and assumed a stance. !!!!! Seeing this, So Yerin and Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha, who had been skeptical, momentarily looked at him with surprised eyes. Then Mok Gyeong-un unfolded a sword technique. -Swish swish swish swish swish! A refreshing sword path reminiscent of a full moon. So Yerins eyes trembled as she watched this. Having inherited all the martial arts related to her family from her father, she recognized at a glance what sword technique Mok Gyeong-un was using. Moonless Void Sword! Chapter 284 Chapter 284 C Entanglements (4)It was when Six Offices Commander So Yerin and Nine Blood Sects Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha were having a long conversation. The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Ma Ra-hyeon, who had been worried that helping Mok Gyeong-uns kidnapping of the underground golden prisons prisoners might lead to trouble, was relieved and quietly observing. As he stood there silently, Ma Ra-hyeons gaze had at some point shifted from So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha to someone else. It was an old woman wearing a prisoners uniform, Holy Fire Priestess. His initial interest in Holy Fire Priestess was due to her old age. How was someone so elderly imprisoned in the Eternal Hell Prison? He had heard that the Eternal Hell Prison was where only the worst felons were held. Those imprisoned there were said to be mostly traitors or those who had reached an uncontrollable level, but that old woman seemed strange. Thats because there were no signs of her having cultivated internal energy. Even if she had concealed her martial arts, her footsteps were no different from ordinary people. What crime did she commit? And why did Mok Gyeong-un bring her out? As he was wondering, Ma Ra-hyeon, who had been intently staring at the Holy Fire Priestesss face, frowned. At first, it was just curiosity about who she was. But strangely, her face seemed familiar. Strange. Had he ever encountered a prisoner from the Eternal Hell Prison in the underground golden prison? Like Six Offices Commander So Yerin, he had never been assigned to the Fourth Office. But why did her face seem familiar? After staring for a while, Ma Ra-hyeons eyes narrowed like needles. I definitely saw her. Although it was very old and faint, he had seen that old woman before. Ma Ra-hyeons pupils contracted as he couldnt take his eyes off Holy Fire Priestess, trying to let it pass without much thought. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ma Ra-hyeon tried to remember her somehow. Instinctively, he felt that he shouldnt just overlook it. Obsessed with the compulsion to remember at all costs, he couldnt even hear the conversation between So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha. Then, -Swish! As if sensing the gaze staring at her intensely, the Holy Fire Priestess unconsciously looked at Ma Ra-hyeon. As their eyes met, the Holy Fire Priestess wondered why he was doing that. She had been instinctively avoiding his gaze because he was wearing the Embroidered Uniform Guard attire, but being stared at so intently made her uneasy. However, Huh? The Holy Fire Priestesss eyes also narrowed. She hadnt noticed before, but she discovered the azure eyes visible through the gaps in his mask. Seeing this, the Holy Fire Priestess couldnt hide her shock. She unknowingly twisted her body and muttered softly, Priest Mayera? However, as a skilled martial artist, there was no way Ma Ra-hyeon wouldnt hear this. Priest Mayera? The moment he heard this, Ma Ra-hyeons eyes trembled violently. As he was concentrating with all his might to remember the familiar face, forgotten memories stirred and surfaced in his mind. It was Ma Ra-hyeons childhood. Standing next to his mother, Ma Ra-hyeon was watching someone who was busy packing and preparing to leave. Unlike the mixed-blood Ma Ra-hyeon, he was a perfect Westerner with blond hair and azure eyes. Dressed in Chinese attire rather than Western clothing, the Westerner approached his mother, hugged her, and patted Ma Ra-hyeons head. [????? ??] (My son) With those words, the Westerner turned and headed towards the door. In front of the door stood a middle-aged woman with a graceful appearance, leaning on a cane with a blue jade bead embedded in it. The middle-aged woman was none other than the old woman. He now understood why her face seemed familiar but he couldnt remember. It was because it was a long time ago, and her face had become so haggard and wrinkled that it didnt come to mind. The Westerner spoke to the old woman in a clumsy manner, [Youve waited a long time.] [No, Priest Mayera.] [Lets go now.] [Thank you. Having Priest Mayera from the main order in the homeland accompany us will be a great strength to the believers of our order.] At her words, the Westerner showed a peculiar expression. That expression was utterly bitter. It was as if he was going to a place from which he could not return. And that bitter face was the last one Ma Ra-hyeon saw of the Westerner. Father. The Westerner was none other than Ma Ra-hyeons father. Is foreboding always accurate? When leaving, his father had promised to return. But in the end, he never came back. What returned were a few of his fathers belongings, and upon receiving the news of his death along with those items, his mother was unable to overcome her grief and passed away after a prolonged illness. -Clench! Now everything came back to him. His mother, who had a bad feeling and begged his father to stay. His father, who had been conflicted until the end. And that old woman who had persuaded his father to go with her. -Squeeze! Ma Ra-hyeons nails dug into his clenched fists. Anger suddenly surged. If only that old woman hadnt appeared and taken his damned father, his mother wouldnt have died from grief, and he wouldnt have been dragged around by slave traders for years, labeled as a mixed-blood. This bitch! Nevertheless, that old woman never showed up in front of them. She had babbled about personally coming to take his father because he was a priest of the main sect in the homeland, but in the end, the one who delivered the news of his death was a low-ranking believer they had never heard of. Unable to contain his anger, Ma Ra-hyeon approached the Holy Fire Priestess. This guy? The Holy Fire Priestess took a step back for a moment. The moment she saw Ma Ra-hyeons azure eyes, she was reminded of someone. But that someone had died. A long time ago. So it meant it was someone she didnt know, but the moment she saw those burning eyes, she could instinctively tell it was anger. -Step! As he approached silently, the Holy Fire Priestesss eyes wavered. At first, she didnt understand where this anger came from. But the moment Ma Ra-hyeon took two steps forward, someone flashed through her mind. It was, Could it be? The mixed-blood boy she had seen at Priest Mayeras house. A boy with black hair because he was a mix of Chinese and Western blood, but with an exotic appearance and azure eyes that resembled his fathers. The Holy Fire Priestess was momentarily engulfed in shock. If that boy were alive, he would have grown up and become an adult by now. How could this be Was he really alive? When she went back there, no one was there. Even if she wanted to ask someone, they lived deep in the mountains, so she couldnt even inquire about their whereabouts. At this, Holy Fire Priestess spoke to the approaching Ma Ra-hyeon, Could you possibly be Right then, -Swish swish swish swish swish! Mok Gyeong-un suddenly unleashed a sword technique. Although it was a technique she had never seen before, the grandeur contained in the sword path was so tremendous that everyone couldnt help but have their attention stolen by it for a moment. The sword technique, reminiscent of a full moon, had many sword intentions despite its uncomplicated trajectory. Ha! Even Ma Ra-hyeon, who had been consumed by anger, couldnt take his eyes off it. As a martial artist, it was impossible to ignore the sword technique Mok Gyeong-un was demonstrating. How can such complexity be contained within simplicity? It wasnt just Ma Ra-hyeon who had this thought. Even from the mouths of So Yerin and Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha, who knew what sword art Mok Gyeong-un was using, exclamations of admiration flowed out. As she watched the sword technique, So Yerins eyes widened. The reason was that the Moonless Void Sword Mok Gyeong-un was using was different from what she knew. Different. The trajectory of the sword moves was different. The unnecessary sword paths that existed in the original sword stances were gone, and each of the original sword paths was thoroughly focused on killing the opponent. However, the sword stances of the Moonless Void Sword that Mok Gyeong-un demonstrated even broke away from the framework of the existing sword paths. -Flow! Tears flowed down So Yerins cheeks as she watched this. It was a sword path that made even her heart swell. Even though the sword path moved freely, breaking away from the framework of the original stances, it didnt deviate from the framework of the Moonless Void Sword. Was it real? Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha even opened her mouth and stuck out her tongue. The sword technique Mok Gyeong-un was demonstrating now was close to perfection. If the sword she had seen from the Elder in the past was filled only with killing intent, the current sword was the embodiment of freedom itself. Undoubtedly. Its the Elders sword. Even if the form was different, the sword intent couldnt change. However, what was astonishing was the Moonless Void Sword, which was known as one of the Five Great Sword Arts of the Central Plains even back then. To think that such a sword art could evolve to this extent. Indeed, the Elder was an unparalleled genius. -Plop! At that moment, someone was seen sitting on the ground. It was none other than the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Ma Ra-hyeon. Ma Ra-hyeon, who had been staring intently at Mok Gyeong-uns sword, closed his eyes as if he had gained some enlightenment and entered a state of meditation. Ha? Look at this guy. He was a very lucky fellow. The sword Mok Gyeong-un was demonstrating now was close to the pinnacle of swordsmanship, surpassing the state of transcendence. If one couldnt gain any enlightenment after seeing that, it could only be said that they lacked talent. Dam Baek-ha glanced at So Yerin. Judging by her flushed face and inability to take her eyes off the sword technique, it seemed she had also gained enlightenment. As expected of his descendant. Dam Baek-ha had briefly clashed with So Yerin. Her martial prowess was not inferior even when compared to herself, who had cultivated martial arts for a long time. No, it was difficult to fathom its end. Yet despite that, she gained further enlightenment here. She was indeed a person of great talent. Blood couldnt be deceived. -Swish! Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un stopped demonstrating the sword technique. It was to prove that he had met the old man, so there was no need to display the entire stance. As Mok Gyeong-un stopped midway, So Yerins eyes were filled with regret. Ah Thats because it was a moment when she was about to grasp something. It wasnt a small enlightenment but a huge starting point that could lead to a higher realm. However, as Mok Gyeong-un stopped the sword technique, the starting point she was about to touch and enter a state of contemplation also ceased. As a result, she couldnt help but smack her lips in disappointment. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said, As you can see, I received teachings from the Elder. But I dont know if its the same Elder that Officer So knows Wait Did you say you received teachings just now? Yes. Directly from him, Young Master Mok? Well, yes. Thanks to that, he was able to create the Demonic Sword Art on his own. However, at Mok Gyeong-uns answer, So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha looked at each other with surprised eyes. Then, -Bam! Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha knelt on one knee in front of Mok Gyeong-un, suddenly clasped her hands together, and paid her respects. !? Chapter 285 Chapter 285 C Entanglements (5)As Nine Blood Sects Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha suddenly paid her respects, Mok Gyeong-un, who became puzzled, asked, Why are you doing this all of a sudden? At that question, Dam Baek-ha raised her head and said to Mok Gyeong-un, Please forgive my previous rudeness. Dam Baek-ha, the Blood Demon of the Blood Sect, formally greets the disciple of the Elder. Although it was somewhat awkward, she paid proper respects. However, it wasnt just her. Six Offices Commander So Yerin, who had been hesitating for a moment, also bowed respectfully to Mok Gyeong-un with her hands clasped together, though not as much as Dam Baek-ha. -Swish! Hmm. I dont understand at all. As Mok Gyeong-un expressed his bewilderment, Dam Baek-ha replied, Although our sect reveres the strong, we cannot ignore the distribution of authority. Distribution? Yes. If none other than the Elder himself imparted martial arts to you, its no different from being the most senior in our sect. Senior? At these words, Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. It wasnt that he was ignorant of etiquette, but Mok Gyeong-un wasnt well-versed in the widely known rules or principles of the martial world. As a result, this turned out to be quite coincidental, contrary to Mok Gyeong-uns intentions. It wasnt that martial artists were unaware of etiquette. Whether in government or private affairs, martial artists also formed a group and inherited their martial arts, so they sometimes valued etiquette even more, depending on the situation. This could be considered one of those cases. Hmm. The old man Mok Gyeong-un had met in the pouring rain, holding a bamboo fishing rod. Unlike his humble appearance, everything from his martial arts was extraordinary. But for a figure from the old martial world to treat that old man with such respect, just how long had he lived, and what was his identity? At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked, Who is this Elder you mentioned that you say he is no different from being my most senior? At his words, Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha asked back with a puzzled look, Could it be that you dont know who the Elder is? Its not that I dont know, but he didnt tell me. Anything other than enlightenment. Ah At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Dam Baek-ha glanced at So Yerin. As if So Yerin had the same thought, she made a peculiar expression and nodded. Then Dam Baek-ha turned her head again and said, Didnt the Elder tell you anything? No. He never revealed it in the end. I see. If that was the Elders intention, I also cannot tell you. What? Its exactly as I said. If the Elder didnt reveal his identity to you, there must be a great reason behind it. Is there a reason why it shouldnt be revealed? Mok Gyeong-un said as if he couldnt understand. Then Dam Baek-ha carefully said, There must be a purpose behind the Elder not revealing this to you. Purpose? Do you have any idea? The Elder had already left the martial world a long time ago. Leaving means retirement? Yes. That could be one meaning. The Elder had turned his back on the martial world for a very long time. It was even when I was young and inexperienced. If it werent for that incident, he would have revealed himself even less. That incident? The day of the Great Calamity. At Dam Baek-has words, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been curious anyway, asked, Come to think of it, I heard you two talking earlier that the boundary of the martial world was divided based on the day of the Great Calamity. Can I know what that is? You mean the day of the Great Calamity? Yes. At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Dam Baek-ha sighed, almost like a lament, and said, Indeed, for someone of your generation and the current martial artists, the day of the Great Calamity has become too much of a distant past. Judging by the term Great Calamity, it must have been a huge incident. Even that is an understatement. Because of that day, countless people in the Central Plains lost their lives, and more than 80% of the martial artists died. 80% of martial artists? More than 80%. It meant that the vast majority of martial artists had died. What on earth happened that so many martial artists lost their lives? Was it because of the demonic creature called Dragon Turtle, Yong-gwi (,??) that they mentioned earlier? Did that spiritual creature Dragon Turtle cause that? It wasnt just the Dragon Turtle. Saying it wasnt just Dragon Turtle sounds like there were other things as well. Yes. Because on the same day, strange monsters and all sorts of spiritual creatures suddenly appeared in various parts of the Central Plains and turned the entire region upside down. !? Numerous monsters and spiritual creatures appeared in the Central Plains on the same day and turned it upside down? Mok Gyeong-un frowned. Is such a thing even possible? Meanwhile, I heard that even here in the imperial capital Kaifeng, a bizarre spiritual creature called Flaming Qilin (???, ), which spewed flames like lava, appeared and slaughtered countless people. So Yerin added as if to chime in. Flaming Qilin? Was it also caught? I dont know. I also searched through various records of the imperial palace, but there was no record of Flaming Qilin being caught or killed because it disappeared halfway. Anyway, too many people died because of the day of the Great Calamity. You understand why the boundary between the old martial world and the current martial world was created, right? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un stated his guess. Is it a matter of transmission? Yes. Thats right. As the disciples and masters of each sect all died, their lineages were completely cut off. Even those who could transmit teachings through whispers were gone, so the basic system of martial arts collapsed. As the Young Miss said, because of that, the level of the martial world regressed incomparably to the past, with the day of the Great Calamity as the turning point. Although it seems to have recovered quite a bit while I was imprisoned here in the underground golden prison. Dam Baek-ha clicked her tongue and said. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She was the only one who had directly experienced the old martial world and the turning point after that day. As a result, she trembled even more as she recalled that day. To her, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin and said, Strange. Monsters and spiritual creatures that you might see once in a lifetime suddenly appeared in various parts of the Central Plains on the same day and carried out a massacre Its indeed worthy of being called a Great Calamity, but something Its strange, right? So Yerin interjected. At this, Mok Gyeong-un nodded. After reading various divination books, including the Classic of Mountains and Seas, Mok Gyeong-un had learned quite a bit about monsters. Among the monsters he learned about, with the exception of a very few, there were virtually none that exhibited group behavior like humans or beasts. However, it was incomprehensible that such monsters and spiritual creatures seemingly united in purpose and revealed themselves to the world, causing such a Great Calamity. As if It seems intentional, right? Thats right. The so-called spiritual creatures are known not to have group behavior. Moreover, I heard they dont even leave their designated territories. Spiritual creatures? You even know about that Ah! So Yerin, who had been puzzled by Mok Gyeong-uns words, suddenly recalled the earlier event. It was the strange smoke door Mok Gyeong-un had created. In any case, this man seemed to be proficient not only in martial arts but also in bizarre and miraculous divination arts. At this, So Yerin said as if it was fortunate, Rather, Young Master Mok, you might be more of an expert in this field than us. I only learned the basics. Your skill in divination arts is not something to be dismissed as just the basics. Anyway, I had something I wanted to ask if there was someone knowledgeable about monsters. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged. I dont know if I can provide an answer that would be of much help. Im just asking. What is it? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, So Yerin opened her mouth with a meaningful look. Young Master. Can those spiritual creatures called monsters and spiritual beings be artificially controlled to carry out a massacre? Artificially controlled? Yes. At her question, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Artificially controlling the spiritual creatures, the so-called monsters, ultimately meant this. Familiars. Familiars were the connection that allowed these beings to be commanded. The stronger the self-awareness, the more difficult it becomes to command them, but occasionally, among diviner masters with outstanding curse power or divination arts skills, there were those who used monsters as familiars. Of course, the higher the level, the stronger the monsters self-awareness becomes, making it more difficult to use as a familiar. If we only consider the concept of commanding, its not impossible. Its not impossible? Yes. If we only consider the concept. What do you mean by that? Commanding is possible, but I dont know if its possible to command so many monsters at the same time in such a way. ? To use a monster as a familiar, the curse power of the connected diviner master, the sorcerer, must reach a certain level. The greater the curse power or strong mental strength, the higher-level monster one can subdue, but I know that usually, its difficult to subdue even one monster as a familiar. Because in the first place, a connection is no different from a soul being linked to another soul. That means? Considering this, it can be seen as virtually impossible to artificially command the numerous monsters that appeared in various parts of the Central Plains. Ah A sigh escaped So Yerins mouth at the conclusion Mok Gyeong-un reached. She seemed to have a sense of disappointment, as if the answer was different from what she had expected. To her, Mok Gyeong-un raised his index finger and said, Well, even so, as Officer So said, the feeling of artificiality cannot be erased. But you said it cant be controlled, Young Master. Control and creating a situation are different. What do you mean by creating a situation? Even if they cant be controlled one by one, creating conditions that stimulate the monsters and making them go on a rampage seems to be a separate issue. Mok Gyeong-un had already seen it at the Blood Cave Valley of the Heaven and Earth Society. Although not commanding as familiars, he had seen them manipulate monsters through conditions. It was none other than the Monstrous Beast Gal-jeo. Originally, when the Gal-jeo, which inhabits the North Sea near Mount Bukho, was released into the mountains of the Blood Cave Valley, it rampaged and harmed numerous disciples. Then is there a possibility? If we consider it in that direction, there is a slight possibility. Moreover, since you said it occurred almost simultaneously, even more so. However However what? To make all sorts of monsters in the Central Plains go on a rampage to the extent of encompassing the entire region, diviner masters or tremendous manpower knowledgeable in divination arts and monsters would be needed, but considering that no clues have been discovered even after the Great Calamity occurred until now, this is also extremely slim Could this be a clue? At that moment, So Yerin interrupted Mok Gyeong-uns words. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked with a puzzled expression, Clue? Yes. My father found a clue. With those words, So Yerin untied her golden belt and very carefully detached something attached to the inside. It was an extremely old piece of paper with traces of being burned in various places. She handed it to Mok Gyeong-un. This is? Its heavily damaged, but try unfolding it first. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un carefully unfolded the paper that seemed like it would crumble. As he unfolded it, a gleam flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Thats because in the burned part, there was something that looked like a red pattern drawn, and below it was 硭 (Geup-geup-yeo) The latter part was burned off. Incantation. With the beginning missing and only geup-geup-yeo remaining, and the pattern being only a small part of the whole, it was impossible to know what divination art they were trying to use. However, this was definitely an incantation for divination art. How did you find this? I dont know exactly since my father found it. But the place he found it was here in the imperial capital Kaifeng. The imperial capital? Yes. My father said he had been searching for clues and found someone who had a clue related to the day of the Great Calamity. Is this that clue? Yes. I see. This definitely seems to be a divination art, but most of the text is burned off, so I cant know exactly what it is. Do you have anything you heard related to this? No. It seems my father heard something from the person who gave him the clue. Thats why he said he was going to consult a diviner master in Kaifeng. Ah. He probably did that because there are traces of a divination technique, even if only a little. Yes, but But? On the night my father went to find the famous diviner master in Kaifeng, he was murdered. !? How could such a thing happen! -Clench! At her words, Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha couldnt contain her anger. It was anger at the fact that none other than the survivor of the Matchless Clan and another descendant of that person had lost his life in such a futile way. Staring intently at So Yerin, whose eyes had reddened as if recalling that day, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a dry voice, Did you find that diviner master? No. I couldnt find him. After my father was murdered, I went to searchin that place, but there was no one. Even all the diviner masters said to be in Kaifeng had disappeared overnight. All the diviner masters disappeared? Yes. Hmm. It was truly coincidental. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the burned and damaged paper called a clue. Then he asked, What happened to the person who gave this clue? Couldnt find him. What? At that time, only my father had met the person who gave the clue. Since he only knew that the person was in the imperial capital So youve been searching until now? Thats right. That was the very reason Six Offices Commander So Yerin became an Embroidered Uniform Guard. If she became an Embroidered Uniform Guard, she could access the information of all residents in the imperial capital and Kaifeng and also have investigative authority, so it was a measure she had devised. In her own way, she was making every effort to find clues. Is this all? However, judging that this alone was not much of a clue, Mok Gyeong-un seemed to have lost interest and tried to fold the clue paper So Yerin had given him. As he folded the paper once and then twice, !? Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un stopped folding. There was something he hadnt seen when he unfolded the paper because a part was covered. It was another thing engraved on the back of the damaged paper. It was none other than, A symbol? A symbol of a single line vertically penetrating the center of the character two (). Chapter 286 Chapter 286 C Escape Attempt (1)A symbol of a single line vertically penetrating the center of the character two (). Staring intently at this, Mok Gyeong-uns mind became complicated. This charred remnant was definitely said to be related to the day of the Great Calamity. In fact, since it was also part of the evidence that a divination art, or a technique, was used, he hadnt thought anything more or less of it, but this was completely unexpected. Didnt they say the day of the Great Calamity occurred during the era of the old martial world? However, the fact that this clue related to the day of the Great Calamity had a symbol meant one thing. Does this mean that the organization of the symbol existed even back then? Mok Gyeong-uns expression turned strange. He was convinced through various information he had collected that the organization of the symbol was related to his grandfathers death. However, he didnt know that the organization of the symbol had existed for such a long time. What the hell are these guys trying to do? Theyre also related to the Fire Faith Order and closely connected to the Heaven and Earth Society. And although its not certain, if the clue is correct, theyre also related to the day of the Great Calamity, which is said to have killed countless people. What could it be? It wasnt strange for an organization to have existed for a long time. However, this organization wasnt one that everyone knew about and was close to a secret group. Moreover, the things this organization has been doing so far are different from other organizations. If this organization is closely related to the day of the Great Calamity, they become the mastermind who drove the entire Central Plains into the worst crisis. Ha. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. The more he learned about them, the harder it became to fathom their purpose and scale. He had started with the sole purpose of capturing his grandfathers enemy, but the more he dug, the more it felt like it was just the tip of the iceberg. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. He had thought that he only needed to capture the enemy who killed his grandfather, but now that he knew the scale of the mastermind was beyond expectations, it seemed like it wasnt a problem he could approach simply. I need to have more cards. When he thought the mastermind was a martial artist, he believed that he only needed to be strong to the desired level. But the situation was gradually changing. If the scale of the mastermind was at a level he couldnt handle alone, he also needed to prepare his own set of cards accordingly. At that moment, Six Offices Commander So Yerin spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. Young Master Mok. Did you discover something? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un held up the symbol and said with a smile, It seems we are connected in many ways, Officer So. Connected? This is a symbol. Symbol? What is it? Yes. Its the symbol used by a certain organization. That means This clue is related to that organization of the symbol? I cant be certain, but the fact that this is on the clue that Officer Sos father obtained, which is said to be related to the day of the Great Calamity, means theres a very high probability of that. What kind of organization is it? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied, I dont know that well either. You dont know? Yes. Im also trying to find out about this organization of the symbol. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the Holy Fire Priestess. She definitely knew something about this organization. Otherwise, there would be no reason for the organization of the symbol to secure the safety of the Fire Faith Order members and try to find out something through Holy Fire Priestess. Meeting Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, the Holy Fire Priestess made a strange expression. Meanwhile, So Yerin said to Mok Gyeong-un, I apologize, Young Master Mok. May I ask why you are trying to find out about this organization of the symbol? She had also been investigating based on the clues of the Great Calamity for a long time to find her fathers enemy. However, she hadnt been able to find out anything so far, so when Mok Gyeong-un said that this symbol was related to a specific organization, she became curious. At her question, Mok Gyeong-un replied nonchalantly, Because I have a very big debt to pay. -Flinch! A gleam flashed in So Yerins eyes. Although she hadnt known Mok Gyeong-un for very long, she had never seen him express any special emotions. However, for the first time, she detected a faint but killing intent in Mok Gyeong-uns voice. This meant one thing. They have a hostile relationship. If that was the case, it was truly coincidental. They had met for different purposes, but at the intersection, there was the same goal. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile, It seems Officer So and I have some aligned interests. What a coincidence. I had the same thought. If their objectives were the same, there was no need to confront each other; it would be better to join hands. At that moment, -Swish! Someone familiar appeared, penetrating through the warehouse building. It was none other than Cheong-ryeong. Suddenly appearing, Cheong-ryeong approached Mok Gyeong-un and said as if it was absurd, -What are you doing? Mortal. Why are you still here? She had expected him to have moved to the outside of the outer castle by now, according to the plan. However, when she couldnt see him, she sensed the connection and came looking for Mok Gyeong-un. -I went through the trouble of killing the Prince Gyeongjin to distract the Embroidered Uniform Guards, yet youre dawdling here. -Its not dawdling; there was a bit of a situation. -Situation or not, because of the underground golden prison, the troops of the Embroidered Uniform Guards have already set up formations at all the gates of the outer castle, and the eunuchs of the East and Western Depots have started searching inside the castle. If you dont hurry, you really wont be able to leave. -Weve delayed quite a bit. -If you know, then hurry up. -Ill have to do that. As he responded like that, So Yerin suddenly frowned and looked towards where Cheong-ryeong was. It wasnt just her. Nine Blood Sects Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha was also looking with eyes filled with vigilance. -Ho. These beings have unusual spiritual perception. Cheong-ryeong was amazed. She had reached a level close to Indigo Spirit and was hiding her spiritual power to the maximum, yet these two were capturing her faint traces with their senses. Even if they couldnt see her, something would feel uncomfortably stimulating their sixth sense, not just their five senses. -Swish! At that moment, So Yerin drew out her innate true energy and tried to approach where Cheong-ryeong was. At this, Mok Gyeong-un blocked her way and said, It seems weve delayed too much. Delayed? Yes, unlike the original plan, I met Officer So and stayed here for too long. Ah Are you going to leave the imperial palace? As you can see. Mok Gyeong-un pointed to Holy Fire Priestess with a nod and said, Originally, the purpose was to kidnap her, who had been imprisoned in the Eternal Hell Prison. You said you would remain here, Officer So, right? Yes. I have things to do. Then I think well have to part ways for now. If we obtain useful information from the inside and outside, lets meet later and exchange it. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, So Yerin nodded. Even if they had the same purpose, there was no need to stick together. Rather, if they each gathered information from the inside and outside and combined it, they could get closer to their goal. By the way, Young Master Mok. How are you going to leave the imperial palace? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Ma Ra-hyeon, who was sitting cross-legged and entering a state of meditation. As if he had just finished organizing his enlightenment, he was slowly opening his eyes. *** -Rattle rattle rattle rattle! Three large carts loaded with food waste containers were lined up. In the imperial palace, where tens of thousands of people reside, including the outer and inner palace, the leftover food and such from that day are classified and used as fodder for livestock or fertilizer for cultivation. For this purpose, food waste carts leave the imperial palace several times a day. There were three palace servants pulling these food waste carts, and they were Mok Gyeong-un, Seop Chun, and Mong Mu-yak wearing human skin masks that had been prepared in advance. And next to these food waste carts, as if escorting them, was the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon Ra-hyeon. After traveling for a while, a fork in the road appeared. -Swish! At that moment, Six Offices Commander So Yerin appeared about a dozen jang away and pointed in a direction with a hand gesture. At her signal, Ma Ra-hyeon nodded and said to Mok Gyeong-un and the others who were pulling the carts, To the right path. At this, they pulled the carts to the right and moved. Their method was as follows. Six Offices Commander So Yerin would go ahead and guide the path so that the food waste carts could move in a direction where there were no search teams from the Embroidered Uniform Guards, Eastern Depot, or Western Depot. Originally, So Yerins role could have been sufficiently handled by Cheong-ryeong alone, but she had volunteered to help with their escape, so they left it to her. -Rattle rattle rattle rattle rattle! Among these food waste containers, there were ones where the Holy Fire Priestess and Nine Blood Sects Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha were hiding. Whew. Damn it. Those who were inside the containers filled with mixed food waste were internally feeling like they were going to die. It was because the mixture of food waste emitted a nauseating smell like vomit. However, from the perspective of those who had endured all sorts of torture and interrogation while imprisoned in the Eternal Hell Prison, this much was not unbearable. -Rattle rattle rattle rattle rattle! Worry filled the eyes of So Yerin, who had been moving ahead and guiding them. For now, she was avoiding the search teams by heightening her five senses and spiritual perception, but soon they would reach the central gate of the outer palace. Normally, if it was a food waste cart, they would just let it pass, but since the imperial palace was in chaos due to the underground golden prison incident, there was a high probability that search teams would be guarding that place. We must not get caught. If it werent for Holy Fire Priestess, the escape would have been relatively easier. However, to get out while taking her, who hadnt even properly cultivated martial arts and couldnt even walk without a cane due to her old age, they had to be as cautious as possible. At least the fortunate thing is that there are no Embroidered Uniform Guards in the search teams. For some reason, the Embroidered Uniform Guards were nowhere to be seen. If they were also in the search teams, it would have been quite difficult to help. Here, she didnt know the exact reason, but this was something that happened thanks to Cheong-ryeong. Because Cheong-ryeong, possessing Prince Gyeongjins body, had jumped to his death shouting that the Embroidered Uniform Guards had driven him to suicide, most of the urgently summoned Embroidered Uniform Guards were detained in Bigyeong Palace. Although they had missed the optimal opportunity to escape before the search began, it could be said to be the last chance to escape since the Embroidered Uniform Guards were still absent. -Rattle rattle rattle! Like that, the food waste carts they were pulling reached the central gate of the outer palace, which Six Offices Commander So Yerin had been concerned about. As expected, the Embroidered Uniform Guards and Western Depot eunuchs had set up formations at the central gate pavilion of the outer palace. The one commanding them was the Supervising Attendant, the position just below the Junior Eunuch of the Western Depot. Stop. As the Supervising Attendant stopped the carts, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon Ra-hyeon stepped forward. Ma Ra-hyeon showed his identification tag to the Western Depot Supervising Attendant and said, I am Ma Ra-hyeon, Thousand-men Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard. These are food waste carts. The inspection was completed before departure, and I received orders to let them out Please step aside, Commander. What Not what, but since a red alert has been issued, all entry and exit must undergo an inspection procedure. I understand. Check them. Yes! As the Western Depot Supervising Attendant gave the order, the Western Depot eunuchs began opening the lids of the food waste containers on the carts. Each time a lid was opened, tension filled the eyes of Ma Ra-hyeon, Seop Chun, and Mong Mu-yak, who were wearing human skin masks. If they were caught here, everything would be ruined. -Click! Click! The Western Depot eunuchs, who were opening the food waste containers while covering their noses with their sleeves, had already reached the containers where Holy Fire Priestess and Dam Baek-ha were hiding. As the food waste container was opened, it was filled with food waste. Huff. The Holy Fire Priestess, who was holding her breath inside, remained still as if she were dead. She had been prepared in advance and learned how to hold her breath, but she hadnt properly cultivated martial arts and was of old age, so it was difficult for her to hold her breath for a long time. Like that, all the lids were opened. The Western Depot eunuchs who had inspected this soon signaled to the Western Depot Supervising Attendant that it was fine. Fortunately, it seemed they hadnt been discovered. Since there doesnt seem to be any problem, let them pass through the central gate No. Not yet. Not yet? Whats the problem? Lend me a sword. As the Supervising Attendant stretched out his hand and spoke to one of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, he took out a sword from the scabbard at his waist and brought it over. Ma Ra-hyeon frowned. Could it be? It was that moment. The Western Depot Supervising Attendant stabbed the sword into one of the food waste containers. -Stab! !? The expression of Seop Chun, who was watching this from up close, stiffened. He thought they would pass safely, but the worst situation had occurred. The Western Depot Supervising Attendant wasnt just stabbing the inside of the food waste container once but was frantically stabbing it all over. -Stab! Stab! Stab! Stab! Then, Here, you saw it, right? Guards warriors, please do this to each food waste container as I did. Understood. They were stabbing the inside of the fooUnderstood. -Shing! Shing! Shing! The Embroidered Uniform Guard, who understood the words of the Western Depot Supervising Attendant, drew their swords. Then, one or two of them divided up and went to the food waste carts. At this, Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun, who were in front of the carts, hesitated for a moment with perplexed eyes, wondering what to do. Since it had come to this, should they subdue these guys? However, there were too many of them to do that. There were nearly fifty of them, and if they couldnt subdue them all at once, they would blow the small horn around their necks and request assistance. -Stab! Stab! But it was no longer a situation to consider that. They were stabbing the inside of the food waste containers with swords, and if they got stabbed by that, not only would they be discovered, but the Holy Fire Priestess might die. At that moment, an Embroidered Uniform Guard tried to bring his sword towards the food waste container where Holy Fire Priestess was. Damn it! Mong Mu-yak, who thought there was no other way, finally tried to step forward and take action. But right at that moment, -Poof! Suddenly, a hand popped out from one of the food waste containers. Gasp! Wha-what The Embroidered Uniform Guards warrior who had tried to stab the food waste container was startled and tried to shout. But before he could, the hand that had popped out from the food waste suddenly flicked its fingers. -Flick! As soon as the fingers were flicked like that, -Thud! Thud! Thud! The Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Western Depot eunuchs nearby all collapsed on the spot with their eyes rolled back, falling unconscious. At that sight, Ma Ra-hyeons eyes widened, as did those of Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun. But while they thought everyone had fainted, there was one person among them who had endured it. He was the Western Depot Supervising Attendant, who had the deepest internal energy among them. Th-this is -Pak! Mmph! Someone covered his mouth. You made things bigger. It would have been nice if you had just let us pass. The one whispering in his ear while covering his mouth was none other than Mok Gyeong-un, who was wearing a human skin mask. Mmph mmph! The Western Depot Supervising Attendant, flustered, tried to shake off Mok Gyeong-uns hand. But before he could, -Crack! Mok Gyeong-un twisted the Supervising Attendants neck. With his neck twisted in the opposite direction, the Supervising Attendants breath was cut off. Mok Gyeong-un gently placed his dead body on the ground and looked at the hand that had popped out from the food waste container. The hand with sharp nails belonged to none other than Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha. Looking at her popped-out hand, interest stirred in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Chapter 287 Chapter 287 C Escape Attempt (2)The entrance to the underground golden prison was literally a scene of chaos. Due to the sudden collapse of the Eternal Hell Prison, the Fourth Offices Embroidered Uniform Guards were in disarray. If the head of the Fourth Office, Six Offices Commander Im Gyu-weol, had been present, there would have been a command system in place, and they would have tried to handle the situation somehow, but now they were only focused on determining whether there were any escapees from the underground golden prison. Amidst this, an even more perplexing situation occurred. That was, H-how The Fourth Offices Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-ho was not just tense but even breaking out in cold sweat as he prostrated himself. In front of him was a being he couldnt even dare to look at. An old man with a pale complexion and a haggard appearance, leaning on the luxurious jade seat of a palanquin, wearing a golden dragon robe. That being was none other than, Has Your Majesty come to this place? The emperor. As the emperor who ruled this nation personally arrived, Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-hos mind was turning blank. The situation was already the worst in the history of the Fourth Office, and his head was filled with thoughts of how to handle this matter, but now he had no idea what to do. Then, the emperors voice was heard, If its red smoke, does it mean the Eternal Hell Prison has collapsed? Th-that Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-ho was so shaken that he couldnt answer properly. Then someone beside him urged, Cant you answer properly? At the heavy voice, Thousand-men Commander Mak Myeong-hos eyes wavered. He could tell who it was as soon as he heard it. There were two guards and close aides who officially assisted the emperor by his side. Among them, he was the most widely known and was no different from a direct superior to himself. Hurry up and answer the question. Y-yes! The Eternal Hell Prison has collapsed! The face of Mak Myeong-ho, who was prostrating, became distressed. Now that His Majesty the Emperor had personally come here, it was over, regardless of handling the situation. Even if they managed to handle it, they would be held responsible for this incident. The probability of losing his head was the highest, and even if not, he would be exiled or imprisoned in the golden prison. As he was suffering while imagining what would happen in the future, the emperors voice reached his ears, Then someone attempted to escape, but did anyone come out? N-no, Your Majesty. I was guarding the entrance, but there was not even the slightest sign of it until the red smoke rose. Please believe me. Are you saying there was an attempt to escape from the Eternal Hell Prison, but no one came out? That is correct, Your Majesty. Hmm. At the groaning sound as if deep in thought, Mak Myeong-hos lips became parched. Surely, there were no escapees while he was standing guard. No, there shouldnt be. That way, even if he was held responsible, he could at least save his life. At that moment, the emperor spoke, Seong-baek, in your opinion, since the Eternal Hell Prison has collapsed, do you think there will be no escapees? If the Eternal Hell Prison has collapsed, those who attempted to escape would have also fallen and lost their lives when the ground caved in. Can you be certain of that? I cannot guarantee it. Why is that? Those imprisoned in the Eternal Hell Prison are freaks that we cannot let down our guard even for a moment. As Your Majesty knows, it is a place with all sorts of monsters who have survived for decades without eating anything. We cannot ignore the variables. Variables Seong-baek. Yes, Your Majesty. How many people in the Eternal Hell Prison, no, in this entire imperial palace, can deceive you with that so-called martial arts of yours? At the emperors question, an answer came without a moments hesitation. There are none, Your Majesty. None? That is correct, Your Majesty. He displayed tremendous confidence. Then the emperor said with the corners of his mouth raised, If you put your mind to it, how long do you think it would take to search the entire imperial palace? Within three quarters of an hour would be sufficient. Then go and come back. However, Your Majesty By my side are the Chief Eunuch Gwak of the Inner Palace Administration and him. You dont need to worry. Rather, if there was an escape attempt from the Eternal Hell Prison, it wouldnt have happened spontaneously in a short period. Just in case, hurry up. I, Gu Seong-baek, accept Your Majestys order! -Swish! As soon as those words ended, the figure of the one called Gu Seong-baek disappeared. *** Mok Gyeong-un looked at the hand of Nine Blood Sects Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha, which had popped out of the food waste container, with interest. To him, who had his spiritual eyes open, it was visible. The strange-shaped ripples that had spread from Dam Baek-has hand. Mok Gyeong-un could tell that this strange-shaped energy was identical to what she had tried to use on him in the Eternal Hell Prison. But at that time, he had wondered what the hell it was. However, as this energy flowed out in all directions, interesting results occurred. It seemed to stimulate the senses of the targets contacted by the energy to deceive them, and they all fainted. Sound. The shape of the energy would be a hand seal. Although he couldnt know the exact hand seal, he roughly guessed based on the shape. The thought is repeated in a certain way. And that repeated thought stimulates and deceives the opponents senses. That means its a kind of suggestion. Interesting. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. Then someones voice was heard, -What was that just now? It was Cheong-ryeong. She had been observing the situation from the air and came down to provide assistance when she judged that things had gone awry. But she was puzzled when the Embroidered Uniform Guard and Western Depot eunuchs suddenly fainted. -I dont know exactly either. It seems to be a kind of suggestion. -Suggestion? -Yes. Ive seen it before in my grandfathers books. If you stimulate with sound or something visible and repeat it -Bam! Puah. At that moment, Dam Baek-has face popped out of the food waste container. Not just her, but Holy Fire Priestess, who had been enduring inside the midst of food waste, also couldnt bear it and stuck her face out. Huff huff. Elder, are you alright? Seop Chun asked the Holy Fire Priestess. No matter how much he had taught her how to hold her breath, it must have been even more difficult for her to endure since she was old and hadnt cultivated martial arts. Im Im fine. Huff huff. At Seop Chuns question, the Holy Fire Priestess nodded with a pale face and replied. Honestly speaking, not only the smell of the food waste but also holding her breath was all difficult, but she was enduring it by gritting her teeth. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un approached Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha, who was catching her breath, and said, How about continuously utilizing that technique from earlier? What do you mean? If that technique is a kind of suggestion, it can deceive the opponents perception itself, so wouldnt it be possible to make them perceive us as if we dont exist in the first place? !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Blood Demon Dam Baek-has eyes widened. She had never told Mok Gyeong-un about this technique. No, there was no reason to tell him in the first place. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But how did Young Master Mok know that this was a kind of suggestion? As she was wondering, someone appeared at that moment. -Swish! The one who approached them was Six Offices Commander So Yerin, who had changed her outer clothing to the attire worn by palace maids at some point. In her right hand, she was holding a black mask, so it seemed she was trying to conceal her identity and mobilize force. Looking at the fainted Embroidered Uniform Guard, she said, You used the Illusion Sutra, didnt you? Yes. As expected, you know about it too, Miss. My master directly learned it from him. I see. Then rather than hiding in the food waste containers, it would be more helpful to use the Illusion Sutra. Thats difficult. Why is that? Unlike his bloodline, I didnt cultivate the innate true energy I possess, so I cant use the suggestion consecutively. At least, thanks to consuming the blood of a spiritual creature, my original energy has increased, making this much possible, but using it continuously within a day is beyond my capacity. Ah At this, So Yerin nodded as if she understood. To her, Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha said, Then how about you using the Illusion Sutra, Miss? At her words, So Yerin spoke as if she was in a difficult position, Even if I want to use it, I cant. What do you mean by that? My father said that even my grandfather, who was still the So Clan Leader, couldnt learn the Illusion Sutra from his grandfather. So I dont know how to do it either. Ah! At her words, Dam Baek-ha exclaimed in surprise instead. Im truly delighted. It seems that he imparted this skill to my master only for this day. To have an opportunity to repay the favor received to his descendant like this. Blood Demon Before we leave this place, I will teach you the hand seals of the Illusion Sutra, Miss. Thank you. But I think we need to hurry before that. Since the search team at the central gate has all fainted, they will soon notice and all the search forces will gather here. I understand. Like that, they closed the food waste container lids again and hurriedly departed. Now that they had passed the central gate, if they could just reach the south gate of the outer castle quickly, the probability of being able to get out somehow would increase. Pulling the food waste carts, they accelerated even more. Since So Yerin was scouting the surroundings on the ground and Cheong-ryeong in the air, there wouldnt be any problems with the route itself. Moving without any obstacles, they gradually approached the south gate. But as they were moving for a while like that, -Rattle rattle rattle rattle! -Flinch! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been pulling the cart, suddenly stopped. As Mok Gyeong-un abruptly stopped the cart, Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun also stopped and asked in puzzlement, My lord. Why are you suddenly doing this? Theyre coming. What do you mean by that? -Bam! At that moment, Blood Demon Dam Baek-ha, who had been hiding in the food waste container, suddenly opened the lid and popped out. With an expression filled with vigilance, she assumed the stance of the Blood Jade Hands. Dam Baek-ha swallowed dryly as she looked in the northwest direction. It had been a long time since her spiritual perception had been stimulated to this extent. Hey, you little brats. Hide together with the young old woman. What? -Swish! As they were puzzled, Six Offices Commander So Yerin appeared in front of them with her face covered by a black cloth. So Yerin had already drawn her sword at some point. Officer So? The masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Ma Ra-hyeon also asked in puzzlement at their reactions. Then So Yerin waved her hand behind her and hurriedly said, Commander Ma Ra-hyeon. Step back. Hurry! As soon as her words ended, -Goooooooo! The true energy in all directions became so heavy that it was difficult to breathe, and in an instant, Ma Ra-hyeons legs staggered as if his shoulders were being pressed down. Wh-what the hell is this It wasnt just him. Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun also grimaced at the tremendous pressure. Oh no! What kind of energy? An immeasurably vast energy was enveloping the entire surroundings, and the two of them felt their hearts racing intensely. -Thump! Thump! Thump! Thump! Their gazes slowly turned towards one place. -Step step! A handsome middle-aged man with chiseled features, wearing a black robe and a golden belt, appeared there. Seeing the handsome man walking with his hands behind his back, So Yerins eyes trembled intensely. Ah Why him of all people. The worst had occurred among the anticipated situations. That Embroidered Uniform Guard in the black robe was the one standing at the pinnacle of the Embroidered Uniform Guards as a working-level official, along with the Northern Pacification Commissioner Hyun Soon. Embroidered Uniform Guard Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek. Guarding the emperor by his side, he was the supreme master of the imperial palace and was referred to like this in the martial world. The Blade King of the Northern Sect, one of the Six Heavens. There are three who have surpassed the wall. No need to go easy on them. -Shing! An enlightened grandmaster-level expert occupying one seat among the six heavens, known as the pinnacle of the Central Plains martial world, was now drawing his blade towards them. Chapter 288 Chapter 288 C The Northern Sect Blade King (1)Gu Seong-baek, the Southern Pacification Commissioner. His other title as the Emperors bodyguard was the Northern Blade King, the current pinnacle of the martial arts world and one of the Six Heavens. The most famous anecdote about him was when he split three large ships led by the Changjiang River Gang on the Yangtze River with a single blade stroke. Thanks to this tremendous battle, the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek newly ascended to the peak of the martial arts world, which was originally called the Five Heavens. -Srrng! The gaze of Gu Seong-baek, who was drawing his blade, swept past Mok Gyeong-un disguised as a palace maid wearing a human skin mask, So Yerin the Six Offices Commander wearing a palace maid outfit with a black mask, and Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint covered in food waste from head to toe. Its clear. He had received the Emperors order and was quickly scanning the inner palace and the entire outer palace. Expanding his perception to the maximum, he found them in an instant. Finding them was not that difficult. No matter how much they tried to conceal their energy, it would be stranger if he, known as the pinnacle of the Central Plains martial arts world and one of the Six Heavens, couldnt find them when he put his mind to it. Faint energy. Gu Seong-baeks sharp gaze turned towards a food waste container after passing by the three people. Although it was hidden, he detected a subtle energy. Judging by the extremely ordinary energy, it seemed to be the target they were trying to hide and take away. Other than that, Theres a traitor. Gu Seong-baeks gaze turned to Ma Ra-hyeon, the Thousand-men Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard wearing a mask. Ma Ra-hyeon, whose eyes met his, soon let out a rough breath and took a step back. This is a Six Heavens Ma Ra-hyeon was utterly perplexed. He thought he had become much stronger after achieving enlightenment, but just the pressure of his energy alone made it difficult to breathe. That man was a monster itself. It was that moment. -Pak! Gu Seong-baek raised his unique blade, the Golden Dawn Moon, with one hand. The moment his blade rippled with a blue light. This was Blade Qi. What kind of energy condensation is this? Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak couldnt hide their bewilderment at the sight. The blue Blade Qi that formed in an instant without any signs the moment he raised his blade was truly marvelous. However, the problem was the target of the killing intent that accompanied this marvel. -Pak! Gu Seong-baek, who had raised the large Golden Dawn Moon with one hand, swung it mercilessly towards where Mok Gyeong-un, So Yerin, and Dam Baek-ha were. The moment he swung his blade, the blue Blade Qi took the form of a gigantic blade and struck down ruthlessly in a tyrannical blade strike. -Kwaaang! The ground split and fragments rushed in all directions due to the Blade Qi that stretched over ten jang. The view was briefly obscured by a dust storm, but this disappeared with just a light gesture from Gu Seong-baek. As the hazy dust disappeared, Gu Seong-baeks eyes glinted with interest. Thanks to Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint, whose hands were stained with red Blood Jade, and So Yerin in a black mask holding a sword rippling with blue Sword Qi, the impact of the damage did not reach Ma Ra-hyeon, Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak, or the food waste cart. Not bad. It was not a merciful strike, as they had crossed the wall. However, those two masters had exquisitely deflected the force of his blade strike. They were no ordinary individuals. Red hands. The Blood Jade hands of the immortal witch. The moment Gu Seong-baek saw Dam Baek-has Blood Jade hands, he instantly recognized that she was an escaped prisoner. He was also part of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, so he knew this information. Gu Seong-baeks sharp gaze turned towards the food waste container. In conclusion, they were prisoners attempting to escape and thieves trying to assist them. -Ssk! Gu Seong-baek pointed at the food waste container with his left hand and spoke. Who is inside that? Who are you trying to take -Ssrk! Before he could even finish his words. Something blurry appeared behind Gu Seong-baek and tried to behead him in an instant. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un wearing the human skin mask. Mok Gyeong-un, who utilized the Brilliant Water Crossing Steps for high-speed movement in the instant So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha blocked Gu Seong-baeks blade strike, targeted his back. However, -Pak! Chaaaaeng! Gu Seong-baek blocked Mok Gyeong-uns sword without even looking back, moving his blade behind him. Blocking it without even giving a glance? This wasnt the end. The moment Gu Seong-baeks blade and the sword clashed, -Paaang! Due to the strong rebound, Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back nearly ten steps. -Chrrrrrrr! Mok Gyeong-uns pushed back sword trembled severely. Then, cracks soon appeared on it. -Crrrk! A regular sword cant withstand it. He had brought one belonging to an Embroidered Uniform Guard, but with a single clash, the swords lifespan had been exhausted. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He was aware that the opponent was an extraordinarily powerful expert, but he was stronger than anyone he had ever encountered before. It was no exaggeration to say that he had completely transcended human limits. This is the current pinnacle of the martial arts world He had heard that there was only one Six Heavens in the Imperial Palace. Gu Seong-baek, the Southern Pacification Commissioner. Hes different. Mok Gyeong-un had met another one of the Six Heavens before. He was the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society. When he met the leader, his martial arts were inferior to now, and the leader himself was significantly weakened due to illness, so despite his strength, he didnt feel an overwhelming pressure. However, a Six Heavens in peak condition was truly in a league of his own. He had indeed reached the realm of a superhuman. -Kssh! At that moment, Cheong-ryeong, who was watching from above, tried to descend to where Mok Gyeong-un was. Instantly, Gu Seong-baek slashed his left hand towards the sky. Then, sharp Sword Intent rippled and split the empty void. -Cheong-ryeong! -Its fine. Cheong-ryeong, who had ascended even higher instead of descending, clicked her tongue. She knew that the higher ones martial arts, the more sensitive their perception was, but she was trying to conceal her Spirit Power to the maximum and there was still some distance. However, she didnt expect him to accurately launch Sword Intent towards her. Hmm. Gu Seong-baek, who had launched the Sword Intent, raised an eyebrow and soon turned his head to speak to Mok Gyeong-un. Strange. It definitely felt like there was something there. Anyways, youre quite peculiar. You have clearly crossed the wall, but the energy I sense from you is very minimal. Its one of two things. Either you have mastered a unique energy circulation technique or youre strong enough to deceive the root. -Pak! As soon as those words ended, Gu Seong-baeks figure appeared right in front of Mok Gyeong-un. -Chak! Gu Seong-baeks Golden Dawn Moon slashed at Mok Gyeong-uns neck. To be precise, it slashed an afterimage. -Ssrk! As the beheaded afterimage dispersed, Mok Gyeong-uns figure had already dug into Gu Seong-baeks right side. Thanks to his high-speed movement, he could somewhat match Gu Seong-baeks speed. However, -Ssk! Gu Seong-baek, who lightly dodged Mok Gyeong-uns Sword Intent-infused finger strike by tilting his head back without turning around, grasped Mok Gyeong-uns wrist with the Golden Silkworm Hands technique at lightning speed. Then, he swiftly kicked Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen. -Pok! Kuk. Mok Gyeong-uns body soared upward. Matching that, Gu Seong-baek tried to swing his Blade Qi-infused Golden Dawn Moon at Mok Gyeong-un. At that instant, blue Sword Qi blocked the Blade Qi Gu Seong-baek was unleashing. No, it wasnt completely blocked as it was repelled back. Strong. The one who was repelled back was none other than So Yerin wearing a black mask. Sensing the threat to Mok Gyeong-un, she had intervened midway and blocked the Blade Qi, but the power was so strong that she was instead repelled back. However, that wasnt the end. -Chak chak chak chak chak! At that moment, Gu Seong-baek successively launched Blade Qi at them. It was Projectile Blade Qi. The flying blue Blade Qi was accurately targeting Mok Gyeong-un and So Yerin, who had soared upwards and been repelled back. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Six Offices Commander! Mok Gyeong-uns voice transmission reached So Yerins ears. When she looked back, Mok Gyeong-un had already extended his foot towards her. So Yerin, who was being repelled back, hurriedly somersaulted, -Whirrr! She twisted her body and kicked her foot against Mok Gyeong-uns sole. -Pang! The bodies of the two, who had kicked each others soles in midair, were repelled in opposite directions. Thanks to that, the flying Projectile Blade Qi narrowly passed between them. So Yerin, whose vigilance had heightened due to the relentless attacks, searched for Gu Seong-baek even while being repelled back. Where is he? However, Gu Seong-baek had already headed towards the food waste container, and Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint was blocking him. Blood Jade Hands (Ѫ) 8th Move C Blood Claw Thousand Shatter (Ѫצǧ)! Raising her Blood Jade Hands to the extreme, she attacked Gu Seong-baek while unleashing the ultimate move. Her claws tried to tear Gu Seong-baek apart with unstoppable force, but Gu Seong-baek easily blocked it with just his left hand without even moving the Golden Dawn Moon in his right hand. -Pa pa pa pa pa pak! What? Dam Baek-ha was dumbfounded. She didnt expect him to block the ultimate move of her energy-infused Blood Jade Hands so easily. He wasnt employing any special techniques, but with just light footwork matching her ultimate move, he was blocking it extremely exquisitely. Thanks to that, she clearly realized. This bastard has crossed the wall of walls. Dam Baek-ha inwardly clicked her tongue. Due to the Great Calamity, the older generation of the Old Martial Arts World had collapsed, so she thought such a supreme master of this level would no longer appear. However, it seemed many things had happened during the decades she was imprisoned. Seeing a monster like him blocking her way was proof of that. -Pa pa pa pa pa pak! -Urk! Every time she clashed hands with Gu Seong-baek, she felt her insides swelling up. As the energy was transmitted through her viscera, she felt nauseous. Gu Seong-baek, who judged himself to be in a superior position, was raising his inner energy, and its impact was being rapidly transmitted to her. -Grr! Dam Baek-has eyes turned fierce. Although this ones energy has only weakened from being trapped in the underground golden prison unable to do anything, I am the Sixth Blood Saint of the Great Blood Cult. -Pachi! Pachi! Blue lightning sparks erupted from Dam Baek-has right hand. Hmm? Sensing the manifestation of lightning power, Gu Seong-baek hurriedly blocked his face with the Golden Dawn Moon in an instant. -Pachichichichi! At that moment, due to the strong lightning, his body was pushed back about three steps. Lightning power paralyzes the energy. Then Gu Seong-baek, who was being pushed back, chose not to condense his energy on the blade but to release it instead. Employing the Blossom Connecting Branches of Justice, he raised his blade upward, -Pachichichichi! The lightning that was entering through the blade soon spread out into the void. The blue flames that spread like tree roots were truly spectacular. Hmph. Dam Baek-ha snorted as if annoyed. She expected him to be able to somewhat resist lightning power since he had crossed the wall of walls, and as expected, he released it using the Blossom Connecting Branches of Justice. His response and judgment were too fast. It was that moment. Mok Gyeong-un and So Yerin were rapidly rushing towards Gu Seong-baeks back using high-speed movement. Matching this, Dam Baek-ha also tried to pressure him from the front by igniting lightning once again. It was that exact instant. -Pak! Gu Seong-baek thrust his blade Golden Dawn Moon into the ground with one hand. Earth Shatter Wave Slashing Form! -Cha cha cha cha cha cha! With the spot where he thrust the Golden Dawn Moon as the center, the ground split, and the fragments created by the splitting along with Blade Qi flew like hidden weapons towards his surroundings. What? Oh no! Mok Gyeong-un, So Yerin, and Dam Baek-ha, who were trying to attack him simultaneously, hurriedly deployed defensive techniques to block the flying Blade Qi and fragments. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha chaeng! Although they were merely blocking, the sound of metal clashing and air exploding spread in all directions like thunderclaps. It was so loud that it was painful to the ears. Moreover, the surrounding palace walls and buildings were collapsing due to the repelled fragments and the aftermath. -Kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang! Witnessing this confrontation, Ma Ra-hyeon, Mong Mu-yak, Seop Chun, and the others were at a loss for words. This fight had already surpassed the level they could intervene in. If they rashly intervened trying to help, they might instead suffer severe injuries or lose their lives from a single strike unleashed by them. Is this a confrontation between superhumans? Damn it. To think my ankles would be caught in a place like this. At Seop Chuns remark that was close to a lament, Mong Mu-yak let out a rough sound. Who would have thought that a supreme master who had reached the pinnacle of the martial arts world would appear right before reaching the summit? At that moment, Ma Ra-hyeon approached them and spoke. Theres no point in us staying here. We wont be of any help. Now that it has come to this, we need to move while they are fighting. Move? Yes. If we stay, we will only be a hindrance. The two, who thought Ma Ra-hyeons judgment was correct, soon nodded their heads. Now that it had come to this, they had to at least avoid being a hindrance. So they tried to abandon the remaining food waste carts and at least take the cart Holy Fire Priestess was riding in to move. However, -Rumble rumble rumble! Over there! A fight is breaking out over there! They saw a huge crowd rushing from the direction of the southern gate of the outer palace where they had to go. They were Embroidered Uniform Guards and the eunuchs of the Western Depot. This wasnt the end. -Rumble rumble rumble! Waaaaaah!!! Its over there! Imperial Guard Secret Camp, head northwest! Imperial Guard Armory Camp, block the path leading north! Damn it. The forces capable of wielding military power within the Imperial Palace were already rushing in from all directions. They were engaged in a confrontation intense enough to shatter the palace walls and buildings, so it would be stranger if this went unnoticed. The complexions of the three people who were caught in a desperate situation rapidly darkened. From the moment their ankles were caught by the supreme master of the Imperial Palace, known as the pinnacle of the Central Plains martial arts world and one of the Six Heavens, the situation had already reached a point where they couldnt escape. Is this the end? It was when they were gradually feeling despair. Right at that moment. -Swaaaa! At that instant, a bizarre incident occurred. Blood began to rise from the ground and slowly ascend into the air. The Embroidered Uniform Guards and the eunuchs of the Western and Eastern Depots, who were rushing in, stopped in bewilderment at the horrifying phenomenon. What in the world is this? Ma Ra-hyeon touched the rising blood droplets with his hand. The foul smell and this warm and sticky sensation were undoubtedly blood, rather than an illusion. Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun looked at each other at this strange phenomenon. This is? They knew about this. Because they had experienced it on that rainy day in that village. -Swish swish swish swish swish swish swish! The blood droplets that were rising at that time soon flowed in reverse into the air, dyeing the sky blood-red like a pouring rainstorm. As blood dyed everything in all directions, everyone who had rushed to the vicinity couldnt hide their shock. This literally evoked the image of hell. What on earth was this bizarre phenomenon in broad daylight? While that was happening, the blood that was flowing in reverse in the air swirled and condensed, and someone revealed their appearance there. Wearing a crown and holding a pipe, it was none other than Cheong-ryeong. -Pak! What the hell is that? Gu Seong-baek, the Southern Pacification Commissioner who was deploying a technique to deal with multiple opponents, frowned as he pulled out the Golden Dawn Moon he had thrust into the ground. What exactly was that inhuman existence? No matter how he looked at it, it didnt feel like a living human being. While he was doing that, Cheong-ryeong waved her pipe. -Swish! -Swaaaa! Then, around the place where they were, blood suddenly surged up like a reverse waterfall and created walls in all directions. Could it be? Looking around, Gu Seong-baek could realize that he had been cut off from the surroundings by the blood waterfall. Even the sight and presence of the Embroidered Uniform Guards rushing from all directions were blocked. -Step step! Meanwhile, Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint, Mok Gyeong-un, and So Yerin were surrounding him from front and back. -Ssk! The Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek put the Golden Dawn Moon on his shoulder and spoke with a face that hadnt lost any composure. I dont know what kind of sorcery youve used, but do you think the outcome will change because of this? Well, we havent used our full power yet. What? As he was questioning back, Mok Gyeong-un soon reached out his hand somewhere. Then, -Kwajik! -Ssuk! A food waste container shattered, and two swords flew out from inside. They were none other than Gu Yajas demon swords, the Evil Commandment Sword and Plundering-killing Sword. -Pak! The moment he grasped the two demon swords in his hands, an ominous black energy began to surge from Mok Gyeong-uns entire body along with a demonic aura. He was concealing his energy? Gu Seong-baeks eyes narrowed at the rapidly surging vicious energy. However, that wasnt the end of it. -Gooooo! At some point, So Yerins hair turned red, and the blade she was holding was dyed blood-red. It was an extremely evil and murderous energy. -Pachichichichi! Behind, Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint, whose entire body was covered in blue lightning, could be seen. At the energy of the three people that had completely changed from just a moment ago, the eyes of the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek, who had been utterly composed, became quite serious. Chapter 289 Chapter 289 C The Northern Sect Blade King (2)Cheong-ryeong, who had manifested her spiritual body, looked up at the blood-stained sky. When Cheong-ryeong, known as the 100-year vengeful spirit, was at the Blue Spirit level, it was nearly impossible to deploy the Ghostly Domain during the day when yang energy was abundant. This was because the dead belonged to the world of yin. However, as Cheong-ryeongs spiritual power approached the Indigo Spirit level, known as the apex of vengeful spirits, she could deploy the Blood Domain of the Ghostly Domain to a certain extent even during the day. But its difficult to maintain it for long. Due to the abundant yang energy and the wide range of the domain deployment, the spiritual power consumption was rapid. If it were nighttime, the situation would be somewhat different, but not now. She had to hurry. -Ssk! As Cheong-ryeong waved her pipe, blood hands rose from the ground, further confusing the Embroidered Uniform Guards and the eunuchs of the Eastern and Western Depots who were in disarray due to the sudden situation. W-what the hell is this? How can something like this happen in the Imperial Palace in broad daylight? Dont be confused! Its all an illusion! Get a hold of yourselves! The commanders tried their best to boost their morale. However, this was not a mere illusion. The Ghostly Domain created by a vengeful spirit whose level had reached near the peak was literally a space of horror and fear. -Paaak! -Cha cha cha cha cha! Aaargh! Let go! Let go of me! Chaos ensued due to the blood thorns and blood hands surging from all directions. However, this would not be visible to the eyes of the four at the center of the Blood Domain. The domain had been thoroughly isolated. Cheong-ryeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un. For now, I did as you wished, Mortal. But will escaping really be possible? She was worried. The opponent was a monster who had crossed the wall of walls and truly reached the Profound Realm. No matter how much Mok Gyeong-uns demonic energy had increased to a level close to the Profound Realm, there was bound to be a difference compared to someone who had truly reached that realm. She recalled just a moment ago. [Cheong-ryeong, is the Ghostly Domain possible?] [Ghostly Domain?] [Yes. Can you temporarily restrain the Embroidered Uniform Guards rushing in with the Blood Domain and also isolate the space with that fellow?] [Its possible. But I cant maintain it for long due to the abundant yang energy at this time.] [I see. Well have to try to resolve it within that time.] [Wait, resolve it? Werent you asking me to isolate that monster separately in the Blood Domain for a while?] [Yes. Thats right, but including the three of us as well.] [You?] Cheong-ryeong stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. She had done as he stubbornly insisted as if he had some kind of plan. However, the opponent was one of the Six Heavens, known as the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Even if they launched a joint attack against such an individual, what were the chances of winning? -Pachichichichi! Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint of the Nine Blood Cult, who had gained immortality and lightning power by consuming the blood of the spiritual creature known as the Dragon Demon, raised her fighting spirit to the maximum. Even for her, who had lived for a long time, a world completely dyed in blood was bound to appear terrifying and bizarre. However, there was something that caught her eye even more than that. Ah, to see that appearance again. What caught Dam Baek-has eye was So Yerin, the masked Six Offices Commander, whose hair had turned red and who was holding a blade dyed in blood. The phenomenon of her hair turning red was none other than something that could only be achieved by the Blood Heavens Great Luo Cultivation that only the Blood Patriarch of the Blood Cult could master when reaching a certain realm. As a devoted follower of the Blood Cult, she couldnt help but be moved by that sight. However, that moment was short-lived. -Ssrk! The Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek made the first move. His target was not the two people in front of him, -Chak! Im first? It was none other than herself. The blade that flew at a tremendous speed, unfit for a large broadsword, was set to behead Dam Baek-ha in an instant. -Pak! She narrowly avoided it by launching her body back with lightness skills. However, as the blade brushed past her, it didnt completely slash through but stopped midway. -Paaak! What a monster. At this, Dam Baek-ha couldnt hide her inner astonishment. Retracting the force midway while swinging was not easy even for masters. Moreover, -Kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang! The moment Gu Seong-baeks Golden Dawn Moon stopped midway, the ground split and wind pressure erupted due to the vast true energy infused in it. To retract such force midway, he was indeed a monster. -Pang! Whirrr! Gu Seong-baek, who had stopped the blade edge like that, rotated it and swung the blade in reverse, trying to target Dam Baek-has head once again. Then, Dam Baek-ha lowered her body to avoid the trajectory of the blade, and, -Pachichichichi! She dug into Gu Seong-baek and tried to dig out his heart with her Blood Jade Hands infused with lightning, using all her strength. However, at that moment, Gu Seong-baek lightly tilted his body to the side, -Pak! He grasped Dam Baek-has wrist and kneed upward. -Pok! Ukk! Aargh! With a single strike, her arm bent in the opposite direction, and the broken bone pierced through her elbow and protruded out. Enduring the pain, Dam Baek-ha tried to tear apart Gu Seong-baeks left hand grasping her wrist with her Blood Jade Hands. However, -Paaak! In that state, Gu Seong-baek pulled her wrist, and her balance was shattered. Not missing this opportunity, Gu Seong-baek released the Golden Dawn Moon he was holding and tried to pierce Dam Baek-has face with a Blade Qi created with his bare hands. Oh no! But at that instant, a blood-dyed sword tried to slash Gu Seong-baeks right arm. It was So Yerin. Unable to avoid it, Gu Seong-baek released Dam Baek-has wrist he was holding and retreated nearly six steps in an instant with graceful lightness skills. -Pa pa pa pa pa pak! As he tried to create distance, So Yerin chased after him, not wanting to miss the chance, and unleashed an ultimate move. 3rd Move C Hidden Fish Form Sword! The sword initiated a transformation, and its trajectory wavered like a soft willow branch, simultaneously targeting seven vital points on Gu Seong-baeks upper body. -Swa swa swa swa swa swa! However, Gu Seong-baek surprisingly avoided her sword by moving only his upper body. Even in the midst of that, he made a gesture as if pulling his hand, -Pak! He grabbed the Golden Dawn Moon with Empty Hand Interception, and in an instant, he tried to split So Yerin in half. Faced with his tremendously tyrannical blade strike, So Yerin hurriedly raised her inner energy to the 10th level and lifted her sword to block it. -Chaaaaaeng! Kuk! However, So Yerin, who was inferior in inner energy, was pushed back while coughing up blood. -Chrrrrr! I shall slash you like this. Gu Seong-baek, who was aware that he was far superior in inner energy, pushed So Yerin back even more strongly, intending to overwhelm her with this. -Chrrrrrrr! 2nd Move C Diving Clam Sword. At that moment, So Yerin, who was being pushed back, suddenly bent her knees and kicked the ground, explosively pushing back Gu Seong-baeks Golden Dawn Moon and launching a counterattack sword strike. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Chaeng! Using my own force? Interest glinted in Gu Seong-baeks eyes. It was the first time he had seen a sword strike that utilized his own tyrannical momentum with the Blossom Connecting Branches of Justice. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha! As the invigorated sword energy rushed in like crazy, Gu Seong-baek also countered it. The clash of their sword and blade sent blue sparks and air-splitting sounds spreading in all directions. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha chaeng! In an instant, they clashed about eight moves. -Gasp! Gu Seong-baek hurriedly lowered his head. As soon as he lowered his head, the Evil Commandment Sword covered in black energy brushed past his hair on the back of his head. Along with that, So Yerin also had to retreat back while deploying footwork. Otherwise, the sword Gu Seong-baek had avoided might have pierced her instead. Moreover, -Pak! Mok Gyeong-uns sword wasnt the end of it. !? Gu Seong-baek, who had lowered his head in an instant to avoid the sword, had his pupils tremble for a moment at another sword flying from the left. This wasnt simply swinging a sword with the opposite hand. Different sword strikes were being unleashed simultaneously. The Moonless Void Sword strike was unleashed with the right hand, while the Demonic Sword strike was unleashed with the left hand. Unleashing completely different sword strikes with both hands? Putting aside the fact that both sword strikes were supreme, how did he master such a unique technique? Even he, who had crossed the wall of walls, couldnt do this. Gu Seong-baek couldnt help but inwardly admire it. -Pak! This time, judging that he couldnt avoid it or do anything else, Gu Seong-baek stabbed the Golden Dawn Moon into the ground, using it as a support to twist his body. -Chak! The blade of the demon sword Plundering-killing Sword slightly brushed Gu Seong-baeks left shoulder. Along with the burning sensation, he felt the demonic energy penetrating the brushed area. Demonic energy? He felt as if the demonic energy was further aggravating the wound. Sensing this strange discomfort, Gu Seong-baek hurriedly slashed off the skin of the brushed area himself. -Chak! At the same time, he launched his body back to avoid the sword strikes unleashed by Mok Gyeong-un. -Pa pa pa pak! He consecutively somersaulted four times in the air to create distance. Not wanting to miss this opportunity, the three of them launched their bodies towards Gu Seong-baek. Then, Gu Seong-baek, while somersaulting, rotated his body and scattered Projectile Blade Qi created with both hands to prevent the three from approaching. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha cha cha! Mok Gyeong-un, So Yerin, and Dam Baek-ha likewise blocked the flying Blade Qi with Sword Qi and Claw Qi. However, even if it was the same Qi, there was a difference in the true energy infused, so they were inevitably pushed back. -Cha cha cha cha cha chaeng! -Chrrrrrrr! This was the case for So Yerin, whose energy had greatly increased due to the Blood Heavens Great Luo Cultivation, and it was the same for Dam Baek-ha, who utilized the energy of the spiritual creatures power, lightning. The true energy of Gu Seong-baek, who had crossed the wall of walls, was different in its strength. However, there was one person who broke through his attack and entered. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. -Cha cha cha cha cha chang! With the demon sword Plundering-killing Sword held in his left hand, Mok Gyeong-un deflected the flying Blade Qi in reverse using the profound principle of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi and advanced towards Gu Seong-baek with unstoppable momentum. This fellow, his inner energy is higher than the other two. Gu Seong-baek also sensed this, and he finally stopped rotating and made a gesture of waving his hand. -Ssk! -Be careful! At So Yerins voice transmission ringing in his ears, Mok Gyeong-un, who was pushing forward, kicked the ground twice. This was the Wind God Steps he had secretly learned from Ma Ra-hyeon. -Ssrrk! Mok Gyeong-uns figure split into two left and right. -Ssk! And between them, the Golden Dawn Moon flew and passed through. He thought Gu Seong-baek had pulled the blade with Empty Hand Interception, but soon, the Golden Dawn Moon flew like lightning towards one of the split Mok Gyeong-un figures. -Chak! Blade Control Technique? It was none other than the Blade Control Technique. It was a technique that could only be unleashed by those who had crossed the wall of walls, also known as the Qi Blade Control Technique. At this, Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand towards the blade. -Ssk! If he could interfere with the connected true energy, he could disrupt the Blade Control Technique. He had already tried it once against the Qi Sword Control Technique of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. So, he tried to disperse the connection of true energy using the Ritual of Binding of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. However, -Woooong! As the Qi Blade Control gathered energy, blue Qi was infused into it. !? The energy that was trying to disperse further condensed, and the interference failed. Not stopping there, the blade stained with Qi flew as if it were alive and unleashed a tyrannical blade strike towards Mok Gyeong-un, slashing his figure. -Chak! As one of the split images disappeared, Gu Seong-baek moved his hand. Youre next. Then, the Golden Dawn Moon flew towards the remaining Mok Gyeong-un. -Ssk! It was so fast that it seemed like a streak of lightning rushing in. However, at that moment, -Pachichichichichik! Lightning surged upward, and the Golden Dawn Moon flying due to the Qi Blade Control was deflected upward. Beneath it, Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint was stretching her hands upward. Her arm? Interest glinted in Gu Seong-baeks eyes. Dam Baek-has elbow, which had been broken with the bone piercing through the flesh and protruding out, had somehow healed. Annoying. Is it the power of immortality? Gu Seong-baek clicked his tongue at her tremendous regenerative ability. Soon, the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek, who had created distance from the three, gathered his Golden Dawn Moon that had soared due to the lightning with his true energy. -Ssk! Pak! Holding the Golden Dawn Moon, Gu Seong-baek looked at the three in turn and spoke. Although its the Emperors order, I set out with a light heart, but it seems thats not possible. Then it would be appreciated if you just stepped back. At Mok Gyeong-uns sarcastic remark, Gu Seong-baek chuckled. Then, he thrust the Golden Dawn Moon into the ground and spoke. -Puk! I have my position, so thats impossible. Besides, its not often I get the chance to face three martial artists close to the Profound Realm simultaneously. -Gooooo! It was the moment those words ended. Gu Seong-baeks energy, raised to the 10th level of inner energy, soared to an incomparable level compared to before. At his tremendous momentum, the vigilance in the eyes of the three further heightened. The Northern Blade King Gu Seong-baek, one of the Six Heavens who had been holding back some of his power until now, was about to use his full strength. Chapter 290 Chapter 290 C The Northern Sect Blade King (3)The energy Gu Seong-baek raised with his inner energy at the 10th level was incredibly sharp, as if it would envelop flesh, and just by exuding it, it even created a whirlwind of true energy in all directions. At his tremendous momentum, the eyes of the three people were further colored with vigilance. Then lets start again. -Pak! With those words, Gu Seong-baek struck the blade body of the Golden Dawn Moon that was thrust into the ground with his palm. Then, the wide blade body of the Golden Dawn Moon cracked into three sections. Everyone was puzzled by his sudden action. But at that moment, when Gu Seong-baek stamped his foot towards the ground, -Kwang! The edge of the Golden Dawn Moons blade body that was thrust into the ground split into three and floated upward. The blade split? Surprisingly, the Golden Dawn Moon was an abnormal weapon in which three blades were combined into one. As Gu Seong-baek drew a line with his hand, the Golden Dawn Moon that had split into three and floated began to revolve around him as if swimming. Seeing this sight, Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint clicked her tongue. To unleash the Qi Blade Control Technique not with one blade, but with three blades He has truly reached the pinnacle in manipulating true energy. She couldnt help but admire him, even if he was an enemy. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It could be said that just unleashing the Qi Blade Control Technique with a single weapon alone consumed a great deal of true energy and mental strength. However, Gu Seong-baek was displaying the Qi Blade Control with three blades. Even during the Old Martial Arts World era when she roamed, it was extremely rare for someone to reach that level of mastery with blades. It was that moment. -Swish swish swish swish swish! Gu Seong-baek, who had created a circular formation with the Qi Blade Control by rapidly revolving the three blades of the Golden Dawn Moon around him, launched his body towards them. -Pat! Mok Gyeong-un, Dam Baek-ha, and So Yerin moved accordingly. Judging that the three blades of the Qi Blade Control revolving around Gu Seong-baek were unusual, they maintained their distance without hastily closing in. Even Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint, who had the deepest experience and knowledge among the three, had never heard of a supreme master at the level of a great sage unleashing the Qi Blade Control in this manner. What the hell is it? It was an instant of puzzlement. If you wont come, Ill go to you. -Ssrk! At that moment, Gu Seong-baeks figure blurred. His blurred figure reached in front of them in the blink of an eye. Gu Seong-baek, who had instantly closed the distance, reached out his hand towards So Yerin, who was at the forefront. -Cha cha chak! Then, the three revolving blades of the Qi Blade Control intricately interlocked and created a dazzling trajectory. What? It was as if three supreme masters were launching a joint attack. If they were to hold the blades directly and launch a joint attack, they would inevitably have to maintain a distance from each other to prevent clashing. However, that was not the case with the three blades of the Qi Blade Control. Since there was no risk of clashing with each other, the trajectories of the blades could be narrowed, allowing for a more precise combination. Theres no gap. Unable to find any openings in the joint attack unleashed by the three blades of the Qi Blade Control, So Yerin thought she had no choice but to block it at once. So, she firmly stamped her foot. -Kwang! In that state, So Yerin pulled her sword and thrust it forward. True Chasing and Turning Sword! Then, a whirlwind of Sword Intent arose from the tip of the sword and clashed with the joint attack created by the three blades of the Qi Blade Control. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha chaeng! As the ultimate moves fiercely collided, a tearing metallic sound along with blue sparks scattered in all directions. The two ultimate moves that clashed head-on seemed to form a stalemate at a glance. However, since she was inferior in inner energy, So Yerins feet were gradually being pushed back. -Chrrrrr! But there was no way the other two would just stand by and watch this. Mok Gyeong-un and Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint tried to take advantage of the gap while narrowing their bodies to the left and right, aiming for Gu Seong-baeks opening as he unleashed the Qi Blade Control. However, this was a trap. -Ssk! Gu Seong-baeks fingers moved slightly. At that moment, -Cha cha chak! -Gasp! Mok Gyeong-un, who was unleashing a sword strike, hurriedly twisted his body and pulled back. -Chak! In an instant, something sharp brushed past his neck by a hairs breadth. It was none other than one of the three Golden Dawn Moon blades. -Puk! Ugh! Unlike Mok Gyeong-un, who narrowly avoided it and only had a slight cut on the side of his neck, one of the Golden Dawn Moon blades pierced Dam Baek-has thigh. She also somehow avoided one of the Golden Dawn Moon blades that flew at her by surprise. However, she couldnt avoid the other blade that followed. This wont do. But Gu Seong-baek wasnt satisfied with this. The one Gu Seong-baek thought he should kill first was none other than Dam Baek-ha. It was because of her marvelous recovery ability that was close to super-regeneration. -Pak! Gu Seong-baek chased after Dam Baek-ha, whose figure was disturbed due to her pierced thigh, grabbed one of the Golden Dawn Moon blades, and tried to behead her. Even if she had achieved immortality, he didnt think her life would continue if her head was cut off. -Pachichichik! To keep Gu Seong-baek in check, Dam Baek-ha unleashed the claw force of her Blood Jade Hands infused with lightning power. However, Gu Seong-baek lightly slashed it with Blade Qi, and, -Chak! He tried to behead her as well. The blade of the Golden Dawn Moon was heading towards her neck without hesitation. -Chaeng! Mok Gyeong-un slashed down with the Plundering-killing Sword and kicked Dam Baek-ha to the side, interrupting Gu Seong-baeks blade. -Pok! Thanks to that, the path of the blade deviated, and Dam Baek-ha was able to avoid being beheaded. Gu Seong-baek, whose attempt to kill Dam Baek-ha was thwarted, immediately reached out his left hand towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, two of the Golden Dawn Moon blades flew towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Cha cha cha cha chaeng! Mok Gyeong-un swung the demon swords Evil Commandment Sword and Plundering-killing Sword and blocked the two Golden Dawn Moon blades. As the two Golden Dawn Moon blades were engaged like this, Dam Baek-ha and So Yerin didnt miss this opportunity and unleashed their ultimate moves towards Gu Seong-baek. In response, Gu Seong-baek increased the size of the Blade Qi to over five zhang and simultaneously repelled them. -Chaaaaaang! As the two were pushed back, Gu Seong-baek immediately created distance and waved his hand. Then, the two Golden Dawn Moon blades that were confronting Mok Gyeong-un were recalled back to him. Gu Seong-baek shouted at them. Give up on killing one at a time. With those words, the moment Gu Seong-baek reached out his hand, the three Golden Dawn Moon blades crossed and rotated with tremendous momentum, flying towards them. The force of the whirlwind created by the three Qi-infused blades, -Kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang! It caused the blood that had pooled on the ground due to the Blood Domain to disappear and left a huge impact on the ground. If one were to be hit properly even once, their body would be torn to shreds and disappear. However, the problem was that the power of these Golden Dawn Moon blades was the ultimate move of the Qi Blade Control, so it would continue endlessly unless Gu Seong-baek stopped. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha! The whirlwind of the Qi Blade Control rotating in a blue light flew towards them as if a dragon was striding through the air. The power is unbelievable. Dam Baek-ha unconsciously swallowed her saliva. Then, So Yerins voice reached her ears. It wasnt just her. So Yerins voice transmission also reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Young master. We will block that. When an opening is created, aim for the Southern Pacification Commissioner with the profound principle of unification that overwhelmed me before. -Pat! It was the moment those words ended. As So Yerin took the lead and launched her body, Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint followed. The two seemed to be heading to collide head-on with the three blades of the Qi Blade Control that flew like a dragon. Foolish. Gu Seong-baek chuckled and soon brought his hands together. And when he reached out towards them, the rotational force intensified, and the blue dragon became even more colossal. The surroundings were on the verge of being split by the sharp wind pressure of the Sword Intent due to the tremendous momentum. -Crack crack crack crack! -Grip! So Yerin tightly gripped her sword. Then, she consecutively stamped the ground. Wind Shadow Eight Types! At that moment, the wind rose, and her figure blurred, splitting into not two, but eight afterimages. !? Seeing that, Gu Seong-baek frowned. Afterimages were ultimately the result of high-speed movement, so if the figure split into eight, just how fast was she moving? -Pa pa pa pa pa pa pak! So Yerins figure, split into eight like that, rushed towards the blue Qi Blade Control dragon. Then, So Yerins eight split afterimages spread out in each direction and stamped their feet on the ground. -Kwang! The eight afterimages of So Yerin, who had stamped their feet, simultaneously pulled their swords and thrust them out. Then, the whirlwind of red Sword Energy created from her swords surged towards the blue dragon. The red whirlwinds surging from eight directions became like a huge wind net, pressuring the blue Qi Blade Control dragon. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha cha cha cha! Thanks to that, the dragon, whose momentum was bound, couldnt move an inch. This wasnt the end. Haaaaaah! -Pachichichichichik! Dam Baek-ha, who had leaped high towards the whirlwind of the three Blade Qi bound by the red whirlwind net, unleashed a massive Penetrating Force Qi infused with the essence of her Blood Jade Hands and all her lightning power. Lightning power possessed the properties of rigidity and paralysis. As the Penetrating Force Qi of lightning struck the trapped Qi Blade Control dragon, it gradually began to lose its rotating force. Now. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been watching for an opportunity, launched his body. He gathered the twenty-four sword techniques into one and combined their power into a single point, aiming for his heart. -Gasp! Gu Seong-baeks gaze, who had been concentrating on controlling the Qi Blade Control, hurriedly turned. Gu Seong-baeks pupils trembled. The moment he saw the unified sword flying towards him at a single point, he could instinctively sense it. How can there be such a sword? It was unbelievable. This single sword strike Mok Gyeong-un was currently unleashing was a realm that even he, who had crossed the wall of walls, had not yet reached. What the hell was going on? In an instant, Gu Seong-baeks mind became complicated. The ultimate move of the Qi Blade Control unleashed with the three Golden Dawn Moon blades consumed a tremendous amount of true energy and mental strength. The moment he released the force he had been maintaining, the impact would come rushing in. -Grit! However, there was no time to think about that impact. As Gu Seong-baek released the force he had been maintaining for the ultimate move, he twisted his body. At that moment, -Chaaaaaang! A black line brushed past him in the air. Mok Gyeong-un appeared where it had brushed past. -Ssrk! Along with that, the blue whirlwind dragon formed by the Qi Blade Control that had been set to devastate the surroundings had disappeared. At this, So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha, who had barely held it back and exhausted most of their true energy, simultaneously looked towards Mok Gyeong-un. Haa haa Did it succeed? Then, they looked at the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek. He was staggering while holding his chest with both hands. Had the unified power penetrated his heart? -Clang! Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un dropped the Plundering-killing Sword he was holding in his left hand. Then, blood dripped from his left hand. -Drip drip! Mok Gyeong-un looked at his shoulder. His shoulder was half slashed, and if a little more force had been applied, he would have lost one of his arms. Seeing this, So Yerin wondered if the single sword strike that had gathered his power had failed. However, the staggering Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek soon knelt on one knee, and, -Splat! His entire left hand had been severed, and blood was gushing out. !!!!!! It was a completely unexpected outcome. This was due to Gu Seong-baeks judgment. If it hadnt been in the midst of unleashing the ultimate move, he might have been able to avoid it or do something about it. However, Gu Seong-baek, who had suffered internal injuries due to the impact of retracting his true energy, was paralyzed for an instant. And in that instant of paralysis, a single sword strike with unified power aimed at his heart. Gu Seong-baek, who believed he couldnt block this unified power without any damage, made a choice. It was to accept the sacrifice. He concentrated all his energy on his left palm to block his heart and tried to slash Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder in an instant to somehow reduce the unified power. This was the result of doing everything he could. Huu huu. Gu Seong-baek, who had lost his left hand along with internal injuries, quickly regulated his breathing and circulated his energy. Although he was injured, it wasnt a fatal wound. If he controlled his internal energy a bit, he could still fight. It was that moment. -Crack crack crack crack crack! The blood-red sky cracked, and the Blood Domain that had been overturning the surroundings disappeared. Cheong-ryeong, who was in the air, muttered with a fatigued expression. -Ive reached my limit. Maintaining such a wide-ranging Ghostly Domain during the day, not at night, was her limit as well. Huh? I-its become bright. -Murmur murmur! As the Ghostly Domain was released, the Embroidered Uniform Guards and the eunuchs of the Eastern and Western Depots, who had been in chaos and confusion, looked around in a daze. Then, the commanders who discovered the Southern Pacification Commissioner, Mok Gyeong-un, So Yerin, and Dam Baek-ha in the middle of the devastated area shouted. Capture them! Capture them! At this, the Embroidered Uniform Guards pulled themselves together and ran. So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha, who had exhausted most of their energy, had darkened complexions at the sight of the numerous warriors rushing in from all directions. With their remaining energy, it might be difficult to face all of them along with the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek, who, although injured, was still formidable. As if reading this atmosphere, Gu Seong-baek opened his mouth. You absolutely cannot escape. Surrender. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un picked up the dropped Plundering-killing Sword with his other hand and said. We dont know that yet. You fought splendidly, but you are exhausted. On the other hand, even if I am injured, once I recover the flow of my internal energy, the situation will return to how it was. Yes, thats why were going to leave now. What? It was that moment. Heum-won. Mok Gyeong-un looked up and called out something. It was that exact instant. Despite the Blood Domain being shattered, the ground suddenly darkened, and the sound of flapping along with gusts of wind abruptly swept through. At this, everyone looked up in surprise. W-what is that? A bird? What kind of bird is that big? The thing descending was an incredibly huge bird. However, it had a grotesque appearance that was vastly different from an ordinary bird. With the upper body of a bird and the lower body of a hornet with a stinger, this was none other than the Demonic Beast Heum-won. Heum-won was the only Imae Mangryang that Mok Gyeong-un had tamed as his spirit beast. Get on the cart! At Mok Gyeong-uns shout, So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha, who were equally dumbfounded, reflexively launched their bodies towards the food waste cart. Mong Mu-yak, Seop Chun, and Ma Ra-hyeon, who had already heard Mok Gyeong-uns instructions and were waiting in puzzlement while excluding the food waste container with Holy Fire Priestess inside, also lost their words at the sight of the colossal Heum-won. When the hell did he tame something like this? While they were marveling like that, So Yerin, Dam Baek-ha, and then Mok Gyeong-un had already boarded the cart. Then, as if it had been waiting, the descending Heum-won snatched the cart with its huge talons. -Flap flap! Heum-won, who had snatched the cart like that, tried to take off into the sky again. At this, the commanders, who had been momentarily stunned by Heum-wons appearance, soon shouted at the Embroidered Uniform Guards. We cant let them go! Shoot arrows! We mustnt let them escape! At that command, the Embroidered Uniform Guards who had bows hurriedly fired arrows. However, when Heum-won flapped its wings, the arrows were instead deflected by the tremendous wind pressure. -Pa pa pa pa pa pak! D-dodge! Aaargh! An incident occurred where those who had been firing arrows were instead injured by the arrows flying back. Heum-won had flown up about twenty zhang like that. Kuk! The Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek spat out a clump of black blood. He had regained the flow within his body through energy circulation. Having quickly recovered his body, he stood up and immediately unleashed his inner energy, once again deploying the Qi Blade Control with the three Golden Dawn Moon blades. You think Ill let you go! With a shout, Gu Seong-baek utilized the Bow Body Projectile Shadow technique to soar into the sky using elasticity. Seeing him flying up in an instant, So Yerin tried to draw her sword. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said. Aaah. It seems the message was delivered. What do you -Gasp! At that moment, So Yerin looked somewhere with surprised eyes. It wasnt just her. Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint also widened her eyes and looked in a certain direction of the Imperial Palace. -Gooooo! From there, an extremely ominous and evil energy was surging, and the energy was so strong that they couldnt help but have their gazes drawn to it. At that time, the pupils of Gu Seong-baek, who had been soaring into the air with the Bow Body Projectile Shadow, trembled violently. Your Majesty? He also sensed this ominous energy, just like them. However, the place where it was emanating from was none other than where His Majesty the Emperor was. At this, Gu Seong-baek, without a moments hesitation, used the Golden Dawn Moon blades he was deploying with the Qi Blade Control in midair as a support and once again unleashed the Bow Body Projectile Shadow. -Pang! Seeing Gu Seong-baek change direction in midair and head towards that place, everyone plopped down and let out a sigh of relief. What on earth was happening? In the direction of the inner palace, far from where they were. -Gooooo! In a palace where people rarely passed by, there was a being blatantly exuding an ominous energy. The peerless beauty in splendid attire was none other than the concubine Ho, no, the Hundred-Faced King, Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Openly revealing her energy, she lifted the corners of her mouth and muttered. You owe me one, Cheonma (Heavenly Demon). Chapter 291 Chapter 291 C Convergence (1)Heum-won (also known as Qinyuan, Jԭ). It is one of the Demonic Beasts (F) of Mount Kunlun, with the upper body of a giant bird and the lower body of a hornet. As with most Imae Mangryang, monsters powers weaken during the day, but Heum-wons flying speed was incomparable to a galloping horse. The pursuit team tried their best to chase Heum-won as it soared high into the sky, but in the end, they could only watch its gradually disappearing back. Damn it How are we supposed to chase that? In the first place, it was nearly impossible to catch something flying into the sky. Stunned, they eventually had to turn back. -Flap flap! It seems they cant catch up. Mok Gyeong-un, who was watching the pursuit team receding into the distance with his excellent eyesight, said with a smile. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seop Chun clicked his tongue and asked. My lord. When did you tame such a bizarre creature? Ah, this? I had a lucky opportunity at the association. You mean the Heaven and Earth Society? At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yaks eyes widened. As members of the Heaven and Earth Society, they had lived there for a long time but had never seen anything like this before. Meanwhile, Six Offices Commander So Yerin took off the black mask she was wearing and spoke. Sir Mok is truly skilled in sorcery as well. Seeing that you even tamed such a monster. It was just luck. Can anyone tame something like this with just luck? Anyway, you, young master Speaking, she flinched and grabbed the cart. Heum-won had slightly banked to the side while increasing its altitude, causing her to lose balance. Her gaze wavered as she looked down. Although she seemed like someone who wouldnt fear anything, she unexpectedly appeared afraid of looking down from high up in the sky. At this, the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Ma Ra-hyeon asked with a worried expression. Six Offices Commander. Are you alri Im fine! Its nothing. Before Ma Ra-hyeon could finish his words, So Yerin hurriedly shook her head in denial. Judging by the slight flush on her face, she seemed embarrassed to have shown fear while looking down. As if reading his subordinates mind, Ma Ra-hyeon turned his head away. Then, he soon looked at the food waste container where the Holy Fire Priestess was. Ma Ra-hyeons gaze looking at it became strange. At that moment, -Click! Mok Gyeong-un opened the lid of the food waste container. As the lid opened, the Holy Fire Priestess, who had to infer the outside situation based on sound alone, asked Mok Gyeong-un with a puzzled expression. What happened? As you can see, we succeeded in escaping. Succeeded? Yes. Aaah! At those words, her face lit up. The situation seemed to be progressing urgently, and she was curious about what had happened. But hearing that they had successfully escaped, her emotions were beyond compare. So, she, who had been crouching with only her head sticking out of the food waste, tried to stand up. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said. Id like to advise you to just stay still. Didnt you say we escaped? Ive been inside since earlier, and my ears are ringing, and my stomach is churning uncomfortably, so here At that moment, the Holy Fire Priestesss expression stiffened. Looking up, she couldnt hide her astonishment at the sight of the huge talons gripping the cart and Heum-wons back. W-what in the world is this? Its nothing much, should I say were in a rather high place right now? High place? Yes. So it would be more comfortable for you to stay inside, right? Ah, I understand. Shall I close the lid for you? At those words, the Holy Fire Priestess, whose stomach was churning, soon nodded her head. It seemed better to see nothing inside the food waste container rather than continue looking at this. Mok Gyeong-un, who closed the lid with a smile, turned his gaze. Ma Ra-hyeon, who made eye contact with Mok Gyeong-un, soon avoided his gaze as if flustered. -Mortal, did you sense it too? At Cheong-ryeongs words beside him, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. He couldnt help but sense it. Although he was sensitive to other things, Mok Gyeong-un could always detect killing intent like a ghost, no matter how much it was concealed. He had long noticed that the faint killing intent emanating from Ma Ra-hyeon was directed towards the Holy Fire Priestess. He didnt know the reason, but there seemed to be some emotional factor. -It seems we shouldnt leave them together. -Thats right. -By the way, to think of utilizing the Demonic Beast Heum-won like this, youre really something else. -Should I say it was improvisation? -Thanks to that improvisation, you finally managed to escape the Imperial Palace. To the point of even using the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, your audacity is truly commendable, Mortal. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled at her words as she clicked her tongue. Heum-won was a contingency plan prepared for the worst-case scenario, but the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox could be considered a stroke of luck. It was fortunate that the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox helped them out of her usual whim; otherwise, they might have really been caught by the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek, known as one of the Six Heavens. -Grip! Mok Gyeong-un clenched his trembling left fist. Although his regenerative ability wasnt as great as Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint, who had consumed the blood of a spiritual creature, his recovery was fast, so strength gradually returned to his hand. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un let out a faint sigh. Even after absorbing the immense demonic power of the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox and gaining some enlightenment, the wall called the Six Heavens, known as the pinnacle of the martial arts world, was indeed vast. Theres still a long way to go. There was a high probability that those who killed his grandfather were part of a huge organization. To investigate them, he either needed to build a force or possess overwhelming martial power, but judging from this fight, Mok Gyeong-un concluded that he was still lacking. However, there was no need for disappointment. Through this fight, he learned the extent of the Six Heavens martial prowess and gained various insights and lessons from it. The ways to manipulate Qi are endless. He closely observed how someone who had completely crossed the wall of walls utilized Qi. As a result, he vaguely grasped his method of manipulation. If he utilized this, it seemed he could manipulate Qi more effectively than now. -Ssk! As Mok Gyeong-un slightly moved his finger, the hilt of the Evil Commandment Sword sheathed in the scabbard faintly trembled. At this, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth rose. It was at that moment. -Mortal. - -Mortal. -Yes? -You are you going to abandon that baldhead and leave? -!? The baldhead Cheong-ryeong was referring to was none other than the Shaolins expelled monk, Demon-Subduing Fist Warrior Ja Geum-jeong. Amidst the complications and the need to mobilize Heum-won, he had momentarily forgotten about him. Originally, the overall plan was to pull the food waste cart outside the outer palace and then use the carriage prepared by Ja Geum-jeong to escape Kaifeng. However, as they unintentionally escaped using Heum-won, they ended up leaving Ja Geum-jeong behind. -Ah I forgot. -It seems so. -Well, it cant be helped. -Huh? -Its not like we can go back now Mok Gyeong-un glanced at So Yerin. Because of the sudden appearance of the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek, she also ended up leaving the Imperial Palace, but she ultimately had to return. Therefore, it seemed he had to ask her to tell Ja Geum-jeong to come separately. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong suddenly spoke with an exasperated expression. -You dont need to do that. -What do you mean by that? -Look below. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un looked down at the ground in puzzlement. With Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which were far superior to ordinary peoples vision, he could see a dot-like figure moving on the underbrush that looked as small as a tuft of hair, and he could also hear a faint sound. The sound of Heum-won flying and the wind made it difficult to hear, but when he focused on his hearing, he could hear that faint sound. -Yaaaaa! Cant you hear meeeee! A voice shouting with inner energy reverberated upward. The owner of that voice, shouting at the top of his lungs, was none other than Demon-Subduing Fist Warrior Ja Geum-jeong. *** In a secluded forest nearby. Huff huff The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, his face drenched in sweat, stuck out his tongue and exhaled roughly. Although he had drawn the surrounding energy to endure, he had exhausted all his stamina trying to catch up with the flying Heum-won. This was the first time since mastering martial arts that he felt like he would die from using lightness skills. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile. You followed well. Huff huff damn My lord you told me to prepare a carriage and wait huff huff what kind of act is it to abandon this baldhead? Ah. I didnt abandon you. It turned out that way due to unavoidable circumstances. Unavoidable circumstances? What could possibly -Pak! At that moment, Seop Chun elbowed his side and whispered in his ear. Youll be surprised if you know what we went through. Surprised? Just listen quietly. Actually S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seop Chun briefly explained what had happened during the escape from the outer palace. Listening to this, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeongs eyes widened as he retorted. What? You fought against the Northern Blade King Gu Seong-baek? No. I told you to just listen quietly, so why are you asking again? Seop Chun shrugged his shoulders as if in a predicament. However, despite that, he seemed quite proud. That was understandable because the person he had chosen as his master, Mok Gyeong-un, had confronted the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek, known as one of the Six Heavens (), the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, and even inflicted injuries on him, albeit in a joint attack. This couldnt be dismissed as mere luck. It was a tremendous feat against a supreme master at the level of a great sage who had crossed the wall of walls and reached the realm of the Profound Realm. If this spread to others, no, to the martial arts world, Mok Gyeong-uns reputation would also rise. Who knows, he might even become renowned as a rising master. Ah For a moment, Seop Chun licked his lips. Come to think of it, Mok Gyeong-un was considered dead in the Imperial Palace. Therefore, regrettably, it seemed unlikely that his reputation would spread due to this incident. It was an opportunity to gain a reputation comparable to the Eight Stars, surpassing the promising later-generation masters, but it was a pity that it had to be thoroughly concealed since it was a mission related to the Imperial Palace. Meanwhile, Ja Geum-jeong asked Mok Gyeong-un in an excited voice. No, My lord. Did you really confront one of the Six Heavens? Hey, baldhead. What? Suddenly hearing someone calling him, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong turned his head with a fierce expression. The person who called him was Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint. Did you just call me baldhead? Are you displeased when others call you that even though you refer to yourself as baldhead? What? Judging by the way you address Sir Mok as your lord, it seems you are his subordinate, so what kind of way of speaking is that, you brat? No, does this nun have a death wish to go to paradise so soon? With that beggar-like appearance, who are you calling a brat -Pak! Before he could finish his words, Dam Baek-ha revealed her energy. -Gooooo! If I cant call you a young brat, then what should I call you? Sensing this, Ja Geum-jeong flinched for a moment. That was understandable because just from the revealed energy alone, he could tell that her inner energy was far superior to his own. What the? This nun? Just looking at her revealed energy, it reminded him of his master, the Shaolins Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon, to the extent that her inner energy was very profound. Who the hell was this woman? While he was puzzled, At that moment, someone knelt down in front of Six Offices Commander So Yerin with a thud. It was none other than the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Ma Ra-hyeon. At Ma Ra-hyeons attitude, So Yerins eyes were filled with bewilderment. What are you saying right now? Its exactly as I said. I dont think I can return to the Imperial Palace with the Six Offices Commander. Chapter 292 Chapter 292 C Convergence (2)-Slap! The boy curled up like a shrimp as the whip struck him. With the continuous whipping, the boys clothes gradually became stained with blood. The face of the boy, who had been screaming, twisted like an evil spirit as if resenting everything in the world. What what did I do wrong? He was simply born a mixed-blood. But is this a sin? Just because he doesnt have black eyes and his skin is a bit fairer, does he have to suffer discrimination and disregard like this? He didnt know how things had come to this. -Slap! Slap! [Damn mixed-eye, die! Die! Someone like you is better off dead!] With the continuous verbal abuse and whipping, the boys mixed eyes trembled. Beyond pain and suffering, anger began to overtake reason, and it soon overflowed with murderous intent. Ill kill you. Ill kill you. The restraints on his arms didnt matter. It would end if he just bit off that bastards neck with his teeth. The boy, driven by rage, watched for an opportunity with the eyes of a hawk. Then, when the hand that had been whipping him momentarily stopped from exhaustion, Aaargh! With a scream, he charged at the slave trader who had been whipping him. There was only one goal. To bite off that damn bastards neck. Even if he died on the spot, he was determined to kill that one bastard -Thud! However, before he could reach him, someones kick tripped him, and he fell. The one who knocked him down was the slave traders bodyguard. [How dare you, damn blue-eyed bastard, lunge at someone!] -Thud! The slave trader stomped on the fallen boy with bloodshot eyes. He didnt care whether the boy lived or died. He was only focused on venting his anger. -Thud thud! -Grip! It was too painful, but the boy bit his lips tightly and endured his groans. He thought showing his suffering would only help the slave trader vent his anger. -Thud thud! Would it be better to die like this? As his consciousness gradually faded from the pain, he wished for death. It was that moment. -Chak! Thud! Roll roll! Then, something rolled in front of the boy. [Y-you bitch] -Chak! Hot liquid splattered and soaked the boys body. The boy, who had been curled up, slowly raised his head in puzzlement. His eyes saw something surprising. It was the head of the slave trader with bloodshot eyes, as if unaware that his neck had been cut off. What the hell just happened? The boy, who had been dazed while looking at the bastards severed head, soon raised his head and looked at someone standing in front of him. It was a beautiful girl with red hair fluttering like blood. The girl flicked the blood off her sword onto the ground, glanced at the boy once, and then tried to leave the tent. He didnt know why she did it. The boy, who had been stunned, soon staggered up in a hurry, ran to the girl, and shouted. [P-please take me with you too.] *** [P-please take me with you too!] The eyes of the masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon, who suddenly recalled his first encounter with the Embroidered Uniform Guard Six Offices Commander So Yerin, trembled faintly with a complex state of mind. She was his savior who had rescued his life from falling into the abyss and his master who had taught him martial arts. She had accepted him without any prejudice, and now he was telling her that he would leave her side, so just parting his lips felt heavy. He didnt want to disappoint anyone else, but especially not her, his master. At that moment, So Yerin spoke. Why? Why cant you return to the Imperial Palace? I apologize, Young Miss. Dont just say youre sorry, tell me the reason. Young Miss. I told you to state the reason. Although she was speaking gently as usual, Ma Ra-hyeon, who had been with her for a long time, felt a faint agitation in her voice. With a heavy heart, Ma Ra-hyeon hesitated and opened his mouth. The Southern Pacification Commissioner saw me. If I return, I will become a traitor. It was a justification he had thought of in advance. No, it was not just a justification but also the truth from the beginning. Unlike her, whose face was covered with a mask, he had acted in his original identity to safely pass them through the outer palace, so he was in a position where he could not return to the Imperial Palace. If he were to return, he would be immediately caught by the Southern Pacification Commissioner. Although his face had not been exposed, it could cast suspicion on his master So Yerin, who had entered the Embroidered Uniform Guard together with him. I apologize. I cannot become a burden to you, Young Miss. Who says youre a burden? Do you think I cant protect you? I will become a shackle on your ankles. It doesnt matter. I will protect you in any way I have already made my decision. Decision? Is it your decision to leave me on your own No. Im not just leaving. What? I wish to serve Sir Mok Gyeong-un here as my master. !? At Ma Ra-hyeons words, So Yerins expression stiffened. Ma Ra-hyeon was an upright and loyal man. He had been with her for a long time, so he was not only her disciple but also a colleague and like a younger brother. Now, without any warning, he said he would leave her side and enter under someone else, so she couldnt help but be confused. Wh why At her reaction, Ma Ra-hyeon felt a pang in his heart. However, he soon gathered his thoughts and spoke. I apologize. Sir Mok Gyeong-un saved me when I was about to die from blood poison. So I wish to dedicate my remaining life to serving him. At his words, So Yerin closed her mouth. If he simply said he would leave because his identity was exposed and it would be a problem, they could have devised various means such as a human skin mask. However, if this was the reason, she couldnt hold him back. No, if she held him back, it would be disregarding Ma Ra-hyeons decision. Commander Ma no, Ma Ra-hyeon. Young Miss I apolo Enough. Why should that be something to apologize for? How can I stop you when you say you want to repay a debt of gratitude? Ah, Young Miss. Ma Ra-hyeon, who had been bowing his head, closed his eyes. He still did not think he had fully repaid the favor he had received from her. However, the one who knew the truth about his fathers death, which had long remained a lump in his heart, was right there. If he missed this opportunity, it might never come again. If if there is another chance, I will surely repay your kindness. She was his master who had allowed him, a mixed-blood, to live like a human being. Leaving her like this, he had no desire to return to her side again. He just wanted to repay her kindness in any way possible. Meanwhile, So Yerin approached Mok Gyeong-un, clasped her hands together in salute, and said. Young master. Then, I cannot be away for long, so I will return to the Imperial Palace now. Ah. Of course you should. If I learn any information about the mark, I ask that we meet. Of course, I will also share any information I come across. I will do so. Then I wish you good fortune. With those words, she was about to turn and leave, but she paused for a moment, then turned her head and said to Mok Gyeong-un. Please take good care of Ma Ra-hyeon. At her request, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Accepting this as a sign of affirmation, So Yerin smiled bitterly and soon looked at Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint. Then, Dam Baek-ha also clasped her hands in salute to Mok Gyeong-un, then tore off a piece of her clothing and handed it over. The piece of clothing had the prisoner number [126] engraved on it. What is this for? Thanks to you, Sir, the successor of the Elder, I was able to come out into the world again like this. I will never forget this great favor you have shown me. I didnt intend it, so you dont need to be so grateful. Even so, if it werent for you, Sir, I would have never been able to come out. That fact remains unchanged. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips and said. Well, if you feel that way, as a sign of gratitude, that suggestion That is a skill that only the owner of our sect and clan can learn, so I cannot teach it to you. Before Mok Gyeong-un could finish his words, Dam Baek-ha flatly refused. Mok Gyeong-un, who had intended to ask her for the formula for casting the suggestion, licked his lips as if disappointed. It was quite an interesting technique, so he wanted to know the exact formula. Dam Baek-ha, who had handed over the piece of clothing, pointed to it with her eyes and said to the disappointed Mok Gyeong-un. Even so, how could I not repay the favor? I intend to go to the Four Leagues Alliance, where the successors of our cult are said to gather for the reconstruction of the cult. If there is any work that needs to be done, even if inadequate, send this. I will rush to assist you in a single breath. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled. Although she expressed herself as inadequate, she was a tremendous master close to the realm of the Profound. Such a master said she would rush to help whenever requested, so he had gained a useful card. *** So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint went their separate ways. When they had left and their presence had completely disappeared, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and soon turned his gaze to Ma Ra-hyeon and said. Now that theyre gone, shall we hear the real reason? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ma Ra-hyeons eyes narrowed through the gaps in his mask. His eyes were filled with bewilderment. What are you talking about You cant lie to me. -Smolder! With these words, Mok Gyeong-un raised his demonic energy. At that moment, Ma Ra-hyeons pupils turned black with demonic energy, and he unconsciously revealed his inner thoughts, which he had been trying to hide. Because of that damn old hag you abducted from the prison, my mother and that damn father of mine died. !? -Pak! As soon as he finished speaking, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak hurriedly blocked the space between him and Holy Fire Priestess. Their goal was to safely bring Holy Fire Priestess to the Heaven and Earth Society. However, if the purpose of this masked Embroidered Uniform Guard Ma Ra-hyeon, who had pledged loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un, was to take revenge on her, they should never let him get close. What? Werent we on the same side? The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had read the atmosphere, also raised his energy and prepared to intervene at any moment. At that moment, the Holy Fire Priestess staggered with a perplexed look. This cant be She had a suspicion when she saw Ma Ra-hyeons mixed eyes. However, with his recent words, she could be certain of his identity. She spoke in a trembling voice. A-are you the son of Priest Mayera? Shut up! Then, Ma Ra-hyeon roughly tore off his mask and shouted at her. Despite his pupils being dyed black with demonic energy, his emotions had somehow become agitated. Mayera Hyeon I told you to shut that mouth! Ma Ra-hyeon yelled and tried to launch his body towards her. At that moment, someone pressed down on his shoulder. -Grip! Ma Ra-hyeon tried to draw out his inner energy to shake it off, but the other persons inner energy was so strong that he was forced to kneel on one knee. -Thud! Wh-who? Ah! He wondered who it was, but it was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un, who had placed both hands on his shoulders, smiled and said. Its troublesome if you act recklessly. Regardless of your circumstances, I didnt have you take her out so you could do as you please. Although he spoke casually, this was a clear warning. If he applied a little more force to his hands, it seemed it would not end with just crushing his shoulders. At this, Ma Ra-hyeon endured the pain and opened his mouth. My lord if you leave the disposal of that damn old hag to me I will pledge my loyalty to you with my life Are you negotiating? I will be more helpful to you than that old hag At his words, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed and sneered. Then, he leaned close to his ear and whispered. You value yourself quite highly. My lord its true. I can lay down my life for you as much as Thats unfortunate. What do you mean? The value of something changes depending on the situation. Thousand-men Commander Ma Ra-hyeon was quite useful in the Imperial Palace, but right now, that person is more valuable to me. My lord! So lets make this clear right here. -Grip! Mok Gyeong-uns grip tightened. A small groan escaped Ma Ra-hyeons mouth from the pain that felt like his shoulders would shatter. Ugh. I hope you erase the thought of touching that person from your mind until my business is finished. Haa haa I quite like Thousand-men Commander Ma. But if you ignore my kind warning, Im afraid Ill have no choice but to personally carry out the weeping beheading of Ma Su. Weeping Beheading of Ma Su. It refers to the anecdote where Zhuge Liang, a military strategist of the Shu Kingdom, beheaded his cherished general Ma Su with a sorrowful heart to enforce military discipline after Ma Su suffered a major defeat by disobeying orders. It also meant that no matter how outstanding a talent, if they disobey orders and rules, they will not be forgiven. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ma Ra-hyeon said nothing. Seeing this, Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun were inwardly worried. If Holy Fire Priestess is no different from the enemy of his parents, will that Embroidered Uniform Guard master simply accept his lords warning? If hes going to be a variable, it would be better to separate them now rather than just warn him. He is someone who left his original companions and chose revenge. Would such a person obediently follow his masters orders? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un removed his hands from Ma Ra-hyeons shoulders, which he had been pressing down. Ah Is he really going to let it pass with just this level of warning? Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was that instant. -Thud! Then, Ma Ra-hyeon suddenly knelt on one knee in front of Mok Gyeong-un, clasped his hands together in salute, and bowed his head respectfully. Then, he spoke politely with his head bowed. Ma Ra-hyeon wishes to serve Sir Mok Gyeong-un as his master. I will stay by your side with my life and pledge my loyalty, so please keep your promise. Huh? What is this? The two couldnt hide their bewilderment at his sudden pledge of loyalty. They thought he would harbor resentment for forcibly stopping his revenge, but he suddenly pledged his loyalty. But what promise was he referring to at the end? Did his lord make some kind of promise? They couldnt understand what was going on. While pledging his loyalty with his head bowed like that, Mok Gyeong-uns words echoed in Ma Ra-hyeons mind. [I hope you erase the thought of touching that person from your mind until my business is finished.] The premise was until my business is finished. Mok Gyeong-un patted Ma Ra-hyeons shoulder and spoke with a sardonic smile. I like that youre quick-witted. Chapter 293 Chapter 293 C Convergence (3)-Anyhow, youre really shrewd. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders at Cheong-ryeongs words. Although she expressed it as shrewd, if he hadnt laid out the premise like this, there was no knowing what Ma Ra-hyeon, burning with a desire for revenge, might have done. Rather than creating an unnecessary variable, it was better to promise a carrot like this. At least in order to obtain the carrot, he wouldnt be able to think of anything else. -Still, I provided an opportunity, so you should say Im kind. -Kind? What if theres no more opportunity after this? Mok Gyeong-un smiled silently at Cheong-ryeongs words. It was just as she said. Once he obtained all the desired information from the Holy Fire Priestess, he would hand her over to the Heaven and Earth Society Leader for a meeting. The leader of the Heaven and Earth Society was one of the Six Heavens. Even if he was bedridden, if the Holy Fire Priestess fell into the hands of the leader, a supreme master at the level of a great sage, the opportunity like now might become distant for Ma Ra-hyeon. Of course, for Mok Gyeong-un, that was not something to be particularly concerned about. -Ssk! Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and looked at the Holy Fire Priestess. After finding out who Ma Ra-hyeon was, she had an inexplicably anxious look. We need to get out of Kaifeng first. There was quite a bit he wanted to ask the Holy Fire Priestess. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, this place was not far from the imperial capital Kaifeng, so there was a risk of pursuit. In a situation where So Yerin and Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint were not present, if the Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek, one of the Six Heavens, appeared, it would be difficult to handle at the moment. So, Mok Gyeong-un said to everyone. Lets get out of Henan first. Everyone, get on the cart. Understood. Yes, Young Master. Ooh. Can we ride that giant bizarre bird? Its not something to be so happy about. Everyone was about to get on the cart, which had become more spacious with the removal of the food waste containers and the reduction in numbers, when Holy Fire Priestess approached Mok Gyeong-un and spoke in a small voice. Disciple of Elder Ya-seon. Thats a long form of address. Just call me Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un? Yes. I understand. Brother Mok. Are we going to ride this bizarre bird to move? Yes. Cant we just get a horse? Even if its okay, how can we get a horse in this deep mountain valley? And were not far from Kaifeng, so if we dont hurry, we might be caught by the pursuit team. Is that alright? Ah At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Holy Fire Priestess looked at the Demonic Beast Heum-won with a pale face. Although it was fast, relying on the talons of that giant monster to fly in the sky was not a very pleasant memory. However, since there was no other choice, she had no option but to accept it. Well, shall we go then? If its difficult to just ride the cart, you can stay inside the food waste container again. I understand. But before that, Brother Mok. I have something to say. Something to say? Thats right. Elder Ya-seon must have made arrangements, but before that, we need to find the sacred orb. Sacred orb Come to think of it, what is that sacred orb? He was curious about what it was anyway. Both the organization of the mark and the Embroidered Uniform Guard had tried to find that so-called sacred orb under orders from above. If it werent an important item, they wouldnt have gone to such lengths to target it. Holy Fire Priestess glanced at those sitting on Mok Gyeong-uns cart, then leaned close to his ear and whispered. Its the Holy Fire. Holy Fire? Didnt you hear from Elder Ya-seon? No, I only received instructions to abduct the Holy Fire Priestess from the underground prison of the Imperial Palace. Ah. Elder Ya-seon taught well according to the doctrine. Doctrine? Listening to her words, it seemed that only a portion of the followers of the Fire Faith Order knew about that Holy Fire. Holy Fire Priestess spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in a secretive voice. Originally, its too early, but since Brother Mok will succeed Elder Ya-seon, Ill tell you. Without the Holy Fire, this old one cannot receive revelation. Revelation, could it be? The foresight you know is precisely the revelation. Ho. Interest glinted in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes at her words. He had guessed that the sacred orb might be related to foresight abilities, but it seemed to be true. So, Mok Gyeong-un asked in a small voice. Can you not receive revelation without the sacred orb? The sacred orb is a sacred object passed down through generations in our cult. Only with it can we receive the revelation of the sacred fire and open the path. If it grants revelation, it must be essential. Thats right. Also, only with the Holy Fire can we gather the believers again, and the incarnation that has appeared in the present world No. This much, you dont need to know yet. Incarnation? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Was the incarnation she mentioned referring to what was written in the language of the Persian Kingdom that the Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon possessed? [Beware, for the incarnation of Ahriman shall appear in the present world.] He didnt know what that incarnation was, but it seemed to be a very important revelation for both the Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon and the followers of the Fire Faith Order. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un had no interest in this. His only concern was to find out who killed his grandfather and the mastermind behind it. However, it seemed he had to find the so-called sacred orb. There must be more than just wanting to see her for the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society to send someone to the underground prison of the Imperial Palace to abduct Holy Fire Priestess. It must be related to that foresight ability. It will be necessary. A Holy Fire Priestess without foresight ability would be no more than half a person. The leader wouldnt acknowledge her either. So, Mok Gyeong-un asked. That sacred orb, no, where is the Holy Fire? I entrusted it to my granddaughter. She had a granddaughter? Well, if she wasnt living alone at such an old age, she was old enough to have grandchildren. I see, then where is your granddaughter? I asked a favor from the head of that family, who has long been connected with this old one. Its a martial arts family in the martial arts world, so you, a martial artist, should know if you hear it. A martial arts family in the martial arts world? Where is it? The Tang Family of Sichuan. !? *** The Tang Family of Sichuan. It is a martial arts family consisting only of the Tang clan bloodline and one of the Seven Great Families of the martial arts world. The Tang Family of Sichuan, renowned for their hidden weapons, Golden Silkworm Hands, and poison, boasts the greatest power and influence among the Seven Great Families, along with the Mo-Yong Family and the Namgoong Family. -Flap flap! Mong Mu-yak, who was holding onto the shaking cart caught by Heum-wons talons, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in a worried voice. My lord The Tang Family of Sichuan belongs to the Righteous Alliance. Will it be alright? For him, who had only heard the destination after ascending into the sky, he couldnt help but be concerned. The mission in the Imperial Palace was also dangerous, but at least it was no different from a neutral zone, so they could focus solely on the abduction. However, if it was the Tang Family of Sichuan, the situation changed. The Tang Family of Sichuan belonged to the Righteous Alliance, so they were completely at odds with the Heaven and Earth Society. That meant they would be entering enemy territory. Moreover, Not only the Tang Family, but Sichuan Province is completely the territory of the Righteous Alliance. With the Qingsheng Sect, Dianchang Sect, and Emei Sect present, if we make a slight mistake, the Heavens Net Earths Web may unfold. Heavens Net Earths Web. It refers to a large-scale encirclement and pursuit formation deployed by over a thousand martial artists. This formation, which is difficult to escape from due to its vast encirclement net, exerts pressure to the extent of not allowing any room for energy circulation or recovery of physical strength once caught. If the Heavens Net Earths Web alone was like this, it would be even worse if the Tang Family of Sichuan, skilled in poison arts and hidden weapons, were involved. It doesnt seem very good. Its dangerous. Even if theres no enlightened grandmaster at the level of a great sage like the Six Heavens in the Imperial Palace, the Tang Family of Sichuan has Tang In-hae, known to be comparable to them in terms of killing techniques, and he is one of the Eight Stars. Tang In-hae of the Thousand Poison Hands. He was a master who, along with Guyang Sa-oh of the Eight Poison Snake Staff, had reached the realm of the Poison Man, said to be the highest level of poison arts, among the known poison masters in the Central Plains and beyond. It was no exaggeration to say that poison arts, which followed a different path from ordinary martial arts, were specialized solely in destruction and death. Therefore, going to the Tang Family of Sichuan was particularly daunting. Seop Chun also seemed to agree, as he chimed in. This is where Mu-yak is right. In a sense, the Tang Family of Sichuan may be even more dangerous than the Imperial Palace. My lord, how about reconsidering? Reconsider. Even so, what choice do we have? If we dont have that so-called sacred orb, it may not be in the state the society leader desires. However, the order given by the society leader did not include that sacred orb. Moreover, unlike the Imperial Palace mission, we are not prepared for the trip to the Tang Family of Sichuan. At Seop Chuns words, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had been listening quietly, took a sip from his gourd and spoke. Gulp. What are you so afraid of? Were not going there to fight, but to fetch that old nuns granddaughter. Its a difference in position. The Righteous Alliance and our association are enemies. We dont need justification to fight. If thats the case, theres no other way, but if youre really worried, shall this baldhead accompany that old nun and go? What? Since the news of this baldhead serving Young Master Mok here hasnt spread yet, it shouldnt matter if I go, right? Seop Chun stared intently at Ja Geum-jeong. Is he being serious? The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong is known as one of the Three Madmen. The reason is that regardless of the righteous faction or the evil faction, he committed eccentric acts and received the nickname of a madman. If he tried to enter the Tang Family of Sichuan, would they let him in nicely? Hey. Do you really think the Tang Family of Sichuan will let you in? Gulp. Well, if Im unlucky, they might kick me out. It seemed he was aware of his own notoriety to some extent. Seop Chun let out a deep sigh and soon spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. My lord, please It was before he could finish his words. -Gasp! Mok Gyeong-un suddenly drew the Evil Commandment Sword he had been carrying at his waist. -Ssrng! M-My lord? Puzzled by the sudden drawing of the sword, Mok Gyeong-un soon leaped onto the carts handle and swung his sword downward. Then, sharp Sword Intent arose from the sword and slashed through the air. -Pakang! As something collided with the Sword Intent, metallic sounds and blue sparks scattered as it shattered. It was unknown what it was, but it was clear that it had flown from below. What is it? A pursuit team? Surprised by this, Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak, and Ma Ra-hyeon stuck their heads out and looked down below the cart. But it was at that moment. From below, something flashed here and there and rushed towards them. It was something blunt and short to be called an arrow. What it was targeting was none other than, Heum-won? At this, Mok Gyeong-un shouted at Heum-won. Dodge it! At Mok Gyeong-uns shout, Heum-won glanced down, and rather than dodging, it tried to deflect the incoming objects with a gust of wind like the arrows in the Imperial Palace. -Paaang! As Heum-wons giant wingbeat created a tremendous whirlwind, the rushing objects were soon deflected downward. It was the moment when they thought most of the objects had been deflected. -Ssk! Something pierced through the whirlwind created by the wingbeat and flew towards Heum-wons torso. Just as it was about to make contact, Mok Gyeong-un leaped up and slashed it with the Evil Commandment Sword. -Chaeng-gang! The slashed object coincidentally fell onto the cart. Seeing the halved object that had fallen, everyone couldnt identify what it was due to its peculiar shape. However, there was someone who recognized it. It was the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong. This was none other than, Vajra? Vajra. It is a ritual implement used by monks of the Buddhist sect when cultivating the Buddhist way or subduing demons, symbolizing the mind of enlightenment that shatters human afflictions. Could it be? Startled upon seeing this, Ja Geum-jeong tried to look down below the cart. But before he could do so, two more vajras flew in, and one of them pierced through Heum-wons right wing. -Splat! As the vajra pierced its wing, Heum-won let out a scream. -Kee-keh-keh-keh-keh-kek! Couldnt block one. He had blocked one of the two flying vajras by throwing the Evil Commandment Sword. However, the other one flew towards the completely opposite wing, leaving no room for any action. Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of reaching out his hand and pulling. Then, the flying Evil Commandment Sword changed direction and flew back towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Pak! It was the moment he grasped the sword. -Ooooh! From Heum-wons right wing, which had been screaming, a solemn energy that had never been felt before flowed out, and a strange sound rang in their ears. -Om somani somani hum arihanna arihanna hum arihanna banaya hum banaya hum baa-bam baa- It was a bizarre phenomenon. How could the sound be heard so clearly? While he was puzzled by this, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong shouted urgently. My lord! Its the demon-subduing mantra of the demon-subduing monks! Chapter 294 Chapter 294 C Shaolin Temple (1)Om somani somani hum arihanna arihanna hum arihanna banaya hum banaya hum baa-bam baa-ra hum ba-tak. The solemn sound of chanting the sutra. It was the demon-subduing mantra used by the Buddhist sect to subjugate demons. At the mention of the demon-subduing mantra, Ma Ra-hyeon spoke with widened eyes. Demon-subduing mantra? Isnt that a Buddhist scripture? Could it be Damn bizarre bird. Of all places it could fly, how dare it fly above Shaolin as a monster? !!!!!! At the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeongs words, everyone couldnt hide their bewilderment. Sh-Shaolin? It was a very coincidental occurrence. In order to find Holy Fire Priestesss granddaughter, who was said to be holding the sacred orb, they had to head towards the Tang Family of Sichuan, so the Demonic Beast Heum-won flew southwest from the imperial capital Kaifeng. However, no one had predicted this. On the southwest route from the imperial capital Kaifeng, there was Mount Songshan, one of the Five Great Mountains and the Central Mountain. If this were just an ordinary mountain, there wouldnt be any particular problem, but on Mount Songshan, there was the Shaolin Temple, known as the holy land of Buddhism and the birthplace of the Righteous and Martial Way. Damn it. A rough sound escaped Seop Chuns mouth. Even if luck was bad, how could this happen? Among so many places, who would have thought they would get entangled with the Shaolin Temple, known as the center of the righteous path, in this manner? Meanwhile, -Om somani somani hum arihanna arihanna hum arihanna banaya hum banaya hum baa-bam baa-ra hum ba-tak. The sound of chanting the demon-subduing mantra grew louder. Then, Heum-won, whose right wing had already been struck by the ritual implement, the vajra, screamed in pain and twisted its body. -Kee-keh-keh-keh-keh-kek! Whoa! E-everyone, hold onto the cart! As Heum-won twisted its body and the cart also tilted, everyone panicked and grabbed onto various parts of the cart. Aaargh! At that moment, as the food waste container tipped over, Holy Fire Priestess, who was inside, was about to fall. But in that instant, someone grasped her wrist. -Pak! It was none other than the masked Ma Ra-hyeon. Ma Ra-hyeons eyes, who had saved her at a precise moment, became strange. Damn it. If it were up to him, he just wanted to let her die. However, the only one who knew how his damn father had died was this damn old hag. Therefore, he couldnt let her fall and die like this. Meanwhile, the Demonic Beast Heum-won, unable to endure the wound inflicted by the vajra and the demon-subduing mantra, tried to fall downward. Oh no! Ah ah ah! Were falling! No matter how skilled they were in martial arts, falling from such a height could result in death from the impact. Y-Young Master! Seop Chun called out to Mok Gyeong-un, who was holding onto the feathers on Heum-wons back. Since only his lord could tame and handle the Demonic Beast Heum-won, he called out in desperation, clinging to even a straw. -Mortal. You need to pull out the vajra. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong urgently spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head while being severely shaken by the descent and looked at Heum-wons right wing. In Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had opened the Ghost Eyes, the solemn energy of the vajra was visible. It was spreading throughout Heum-wons body like poison, evaporating its demonic power. -I cannot touch that. -That makes sense. The solemn energy was in complete opposition to the energies that belonged to the yin, so Cheong-ryeong, a vengeful spirit, couldnt touch it. So, Mok Gyeong-un firmly grasped the fur on Heum-wons back with both hands. Fixing his posture and locking onto the target, Mok Gyeong-un soon stamped his feet. -Pak! Mok Gyeong-uns body sprang out like a spring and rushed towards Heum-wons right wing, which was flapping loosely, having lost its strength. Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand to grab one of the wing feathers. But at that moment, as Heum-wons body spun sideways, he missed it. Ah? In the process, Mok Gyeong-uns body missed the wing and moved away from Heum-won. -Swooosh! -Oh no! Thinking it wouldnt work, Cheong-ryeong tried to come out of the wooden puppet. It was that exact instant. Mok Gyeong-un twisted his body, rotated his figure, and soon kicked the air. -Pang! As if there were a wall in the air, he kicked it, and Mok Gyeong-uns body was repelled in the opposite direction, flying back towards Heum-wons right wing. This fellow, Mortal? Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her inner astonishment. The technique Mok Gyeong-un had just displayed was none other than the profound principle of the Air-Stepping Technique. She didnt expect him to be able to perform such an amazing principle in a moment of crisis. But what was important now was not that he had performed the profound principle of the Air-Stepping Technique. Mok Gyeong-un, who had flown in the opposite direction by kicking the air like that, soon grabbed Heum-wons wing feather and plunged his other hand into the place where the solemn energy was spreading. -Puk! -Kee-keh-keh-keh-keh-kek! In pain, Heum-won screamed. Mok Gyeong-un ignored it and thrust his hand even deeper into the flesh, finally finding the vajra. Having found the vajra, Mok Gyeong-un grasped it to pull it out. At that moment, -Chiiiik! A burning pain was felt on the palm holding the vajra. The solemn energy flowing from the vajra seemed to penetrate his palm and affect the death energy and demonic energy. How annoying. At this, Mok Gyeong-un raised even stronger death energy to suppress the energy of the vajra. And then, he pulled it out from Heum-wons wing flesh. -Pak! He hurriedly threw away the vajra he had pulled out. Then, Heum-won, who had been writhing in pain and falling until just a moment ago, flapped its left wing vigorously, trying to maintain balance somehow. -Flap flap! Although the vajra had been pulled out, the right wing, which had already been a mess, couldnt be used, so it was impossible to take off with just one wing. However, -Flap flap! Thanks to the frantic flapping, it was at least able to reduce the acceleration of the descent. Having managed to lower its speed before hitting the ground, Heum-won barely landed. Bleh. As soon as it landed, Holy Fire Priestess and the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong vomited on the ground, and the others who had been holding onto the cart also collapsed on the ground with pale faces. -Thud! Haa haa We almost died for real. They had tried to ride Heum-won comfortably but ended up experiencing a proper hell. But even though they had safely landed on the ground, it wasnt over yet. The place they had landed was none other than, -Rumble rumble! Ah. Were doomed. The middle of the Shaolin Temple. Before they knew it, dozens of demon-subduing monks in monastic robes and warrior monks in orange robes holding staffs had surrounded them. -Murmur murmur! The monks who had encircled Heum-won soon discovered Mok Gyeong-un and his group and whispered with somewhat surprised eyes. What is this? Who are they? Meanwhile, an old monk with white beard and an air of experience walked out from among the demon-subduing monks. In his hand were three vajras, and the solemn energy flowing from his entire body was so tremendous that it encompassed the surroundings. -Ooooh! It was him. Mok Gyeong-un instantly realized that he was the one who had thrown the vajras at Heum-wons wing. The flowing energy itself was on a different level. If compared to the Fangshi, this solemn energy, vast and wide like the ocean, possessed a capacity that far surpassed the realm of Sun-level diviner. -Its no ordinary Dharma power. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Dharma power? -Yes. I heard that while the diviners and Taoist priests cultivate spiritual power, among the Buddhist monks, there are those who cultivate Dharma power. Its the first time even I have seen this energy, and it seems very troublesome. -Youre right. The Dharma power exuded by the old monk and the demon-subduing monks made the Demonic Beast Heum-won shrink back and become extremely vigilant. No. Mok Gyeong-un scanned the surroundings. Not only their Dharma power but also the energy flowing from the temple itself was solemn, pure, and extremely clean. Because of that, even the energy of the evil spirits and weak Imae Mangryang commonly seen in the surroundings could not be felt. No wonder its called the sacred land of Buddhism. Mok Gyeong-un inwardly clicked his tongue with an annoyed look in his eyes. Who would have thought that after barely escaping from the Imperial Palace, they would get caught up in a place like this? Meanwhile, the old monk who had stepped forward clasped his hands together and spoke. Amitabha. Who are the patrons to be together with the bizarre creature causing harm Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion! Before the old monk could finish his words, someone stepped forward. It was the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong. The old monk, who had been examining his appearance, which was similar to the monks attire, including the broken prayer beads, soon frowned and said. Deok-mun? So its you, Deok-mun. Ja Geum-jeongs Buddhist name during his time in Buddhism was Deok-mun. The old monk, who hadnt recognized him at first glance due to his somewhat rough appearance over time, couldnt understand what was going on after recognizing him. Deok-mun, how are you with this bizarre creature? Its a misunderstanding, Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion. This bizarre creature is not harming people but has been tamed. Tamed? What nonsense is that? At that moment, a middle-aged monk among the warrior monks walked out and spoke. Recognizing him, Ja Geum-jeong clasped his hands together, bowed his head, and greeted him. Amitabha. Greetings to the Master of the Arhat Pavilion How dare an expelled disciple clasp his hands and greet us? Unclasp your hands. At the resolute words of the Master of the Arhat Pavilion, Ja Geum-jeong unclasped his hands with a bitter expression. As he said, he was an expelled monk, so he had no right to clasp his hands and greet. Meanwhile, the Master of the Arhat Pavilion pointed to Heum-won and asked. How did you tame that thing? Its not a beast but a monster that captures and kills humans. But how Its my spirit beast, Venerable. !? The Master of the Arhat Pavilion turned his head. The one who had intervened was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Spirit beast? Not knowing what the term spirit beast meant, the Master of the Arhat Pavilion looked puzzled, and the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion said. Amitabha. Did you just say spirit beast, patron? -Ssk! Mok Gyeong-un clasped his hands together in a salute and replied. Yes. Although it is a bizarre creature, it is a being I employ as my spirit beast. So it is under control and not dangerous, unlike what you see Gal ()! Before he could finish his words, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion let out a shout. Then, pointing to Heum-won, he said. Isnt a spirit beast a method used by the Fangshi to forcibly establish a connection and enslave bizarre creatures? At his words, interest glinted in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He thought a monk practicing Buddhism wouldnt know much about sorcery, but it seemed that was not the case. Thats right. But why did you shout like that? Looking puzzled, the old monk, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion, trembled his white eyebrows and spoke. Sorcery derived from Taoist techniques is a dangerous art that deviates from the laws and principles of nature, young patron. How could you have learned such an evil thing? Is sorcery evil? As I said, patron. Sorcery is a method that deviates from principles. A spirit beast is also ultimately an act of forcibly establishing a connection and enslaving a being. This is an act that goes against the will of others. How can you say this is not evil? At his words, Mok Gyeong-un snorted and said. So what is it that you want to say? To this, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion pointed the vajra at Heum-won and replied. Amitabha. I say this for your sake, patron, so dont be displeased and take it to heart. Sorcery that goes against principles will surely bring harm to you, patron. So stop practicing sorcery any further and sever the forcibly established connection with the bizarre creature. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 C Shaolin Temple (2)Amitabha. I say this for your sake, patron, so dont be displeased and take it to heart. Sorcery that goes against principles will surely bring harm to you, patron. So stop practicing sorcery any further and sever the forcibly established connection with the bizarre creature. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The atmosphere turned strange at the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilions coercive attitude. Having already fallen into the middle of Shaolin, known as the holy land of the righteous path, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak were inwardly baffled as they were already being cautious. Fortunately, they didnt know yet that they were from the Heaven and Earth Society, but they seemed to have gained disapproval due to something bizarre. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Sever the connection? If I do that, its the same as unleashing the reins on that bizarre creature, so what are you going to do? Will you kill it? No matter how harmful the bizarre creature is, we monks and priests are practitioners of Buddhism. Unless its an unavoidable situation, we do not recklessly take lives. Then will you release it? How can we carelessly release a monster that captures and eats humans? We will confine it in the demon-subduing hall of the temple and subdue its demonic nature with scriptures. What if the demonic nature cannot be subdued? Even if the demonic nature cannot be subdued, we will have no choice but to open the killing precepts to prevent harm. In conclusion, youre saying youll confine it and then kill it? Amitabha. The Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion quietly clasped his hands together. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips and said. What if I politely refuse the Venerables proposal? Amitabha. patron As a demon-subduing monk who must subjugate demons, I cannot let the bizarre creature go once it has entered the temple. The atmosphere suddenly turned heavy. The surrounding demon-subduing monks and warrior monks seemed to have read the situation as they firmly grasped their vajras and staffs. Damn it. This doesnt look good. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates also began to take fighting stances. As they took fighting stances, vigilance appeared in the eyes of the Master of the Arhat Pavilion. Except for that old patron, each one of them is no ordinary person. As the master who oversaw the Arhat monks, one of the three major warrior monk groups of Shaolin, he discerned the martial prowess of the group with his excellent insight. Meanwhile, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion spoke with his hands clasped together. Amitabha. I do not wish to fight with the patrons. I advise against sorcery and enslaving bizarre creatures as spirit beasts because they go against principles. If you agree to my proposal, I will let you leave unharmed. !? At the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilions words, Mong Mu-yak and Seop Chun, whose vigilance had heightened, glanced at each other. They had been worrying about what would happen if their identities were exposed while fighting the warrior monks of the Shaolin Temple. However, if they agreed not to practice sorcery and hand over only the Demonic Beast Heum-won, it wasnt a bad proposal in the current situation. At least it was better than being tied up in the middle of enemy territory. So they cautiously looked at their master, Mok Gyeong-un. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un let out a small groan as if contemplating and stroked his chin. Seeing his appearance, they inwardly hoped that this time, Mok Gyeong-un would accept the proposal rather than displaying his characteristic unpredictable behavior. It was a completely different situation from before. This place was Shaolin, the holy land of the righteous path. They were monks who practiced Buddhism, so although they were one of the Nine Great Sects, they did not interfere with martial arts or worldly affairs and rarely intervened unless it was a special case. Nevertheless, no one disregarded the power of Shaolin. The perception that they were the orthodox of martial arts in the Central Plains was firmly ingrained. Young Master clashing with Shaolin is an act of madness. This time, it would be better to just let it pass. It was at that moment. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un lowered his hand that had been stroking his chin and soon smiled and said. Saying that we can leave unharmed if we just accept the proposal is an enticing offer thats hard to refuse. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the two let out sighs of relief. Although he didnt show it, Ma Ra-hyeon was also worried that a fight might break out, so he felt fortunate. Amitabha. Young patron, you have opened your eyes rightly and readily accepted my proposal, so truly I didnt say I would accept it. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns unexpected words, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion frowned. As someone with a somewhat strong temperament, unlike a Buddhist disciple, he couldnt understand why his roundabout proposal was rejected. -Mortal. Youre not planning to reject the proposal, are you? Cheong-ryeong also asked Mok Gyeong-un in a tone of incomprehension. Since she was close by, Mok Gyeong-un might seem unpredictable, but apart from that, she knew that he greatly valued rational judgment. The promise not to use sorcery could be brushed off as just a formality in this situation, and since he didnt intentionally make Heum-won his spirit beast, there was no problem in handing it over to them. Of course, it had the advantage of being able to fly and had played an important role recently, but if it meant clashing with the Shaolin Temple right now, it was cold but rational to sacrifice Heum-won and move on. -Its unlike you. The Demonic Beast is one thing, but why are you doing this when you can safely leave Shaolin by handing it over? -Unlike me? -Yes. Although you may seem a bit stubborn, its foolish to refuse such a proposal when the Shaolin are monks who practice Buddhism, unlike other righteous factions, and wont make such a proposal out of hypocrisy. Accept it. -Im afraid that will be difficult. -What? -As you said, if I were alone, I would think its rational, but to build a force, it doesnt seem like a particularly good choice. !? What did this fellow just say? For a moment, she doubted her ears. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion and spoke. Although its a tempting offer to leave here unharmed according to the Venerables proposal, I cant easily hand over my no, such an expression seems a bit excessive. Lets just call them comrades. Anyway, I cant easily hand over my comrades. Comrades? -Murmur murmur! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the surrounding Arhat monks and demon-subduing monks stirred. Although he said he had tamed it as a spirit beast, it was a bizarre creature and monster, not a human. Did he just refer to that being as a comrade? This fellow? On the other hand, interest glinted in Cheong-ryeongs eyes at Mok Gyeong-uns words. That was because Mok Gyeong-un never believed in or trusted anyone. Recently, he had begun to follow some of her advice, but in important moments, he still acted according to his own judgment. But despite the significantly dangerous situation, Mok Gyeong-un referred to the Demonic Beast Heum-won as a comrade and refused to hand it over. To him, the Demonic Beast Heum-won should have been just a tool, so it was truly unexpected. This was, Is it intentional? Or is he starting to change? If it was intentional, the effect seemed to be somewhat achieved. At the moment he rejected the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilions proposal, the expressions and gazes of the subordinates, who had been bewildered, turned strange at his words about not being able to hand over a comrade. It was probably to confirm his inclusiveness as a leader. By showing that he wouldnt abandon even a tamed bizarre creature in a crisis situation, he gave them the trust that he wouldnt let go of their hands no matter the circumstances. At this, Cheong-ryeong inwardly clicked her tongue. Even if its calculated, youre gradually acquiring the qualities of a leader. Despite showing outstanding talent in various aspects such as martial arts, sorcery, and pharmacology, she thought it would be difficult for him to dominate others or develop social skills due to his tendency to not trust anyone. However, Mok Gyeong-un was starting to acquire the qualities of a leader faster than she had expected. This could be considered a surprising change compared to her expectations. At that moment, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion spoke with a fierce expression. Although you say you have subjugated it with a method that goes against principles, its essence is a bizarre creature that captured and harmed people. How can you call such a being a comrade and display such an aberration? Isnt that a matter of mindset? A matter of mindset? If harming people is the problem, isnt it actually people who are more problematic? What? To the questioning Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with the corners of his mouth raised. Are there more instances of people being killed by beasts or bizarre creatures? Or are there more instances of people being killed by other people? At that question, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilions mouth closed. To deny this, it was a fact that people were killed more by the hands of other people. It was an undeniable truth. Theft, robbery, conflicts in the martial arts world, and on a larger scale, war. All these things made people commit murder against other people. When Mok Gyeong-un pointed this out, even the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion, who was extremely strong-willed, found it difficult to refute. At that moment, the Master of the Arhat Pavilion, who had been listening quietly, stepped forward. Amitabha. patron, your words certainly have a point. It is true that what harms people the most is indeed people. However, even so, it is not in accordance with principles to equate this with bizarre creatures. Whats not in accordance with principles? Beasts or bizarre creatures only possess simple desires, but humans are beings that experience the Five Desires and Seven Emotions. Youre taking a difficult approach, Venerable. Im not trying to preach Buddhism to you, patron. The Five Desires and Seven Emotions refer to five types of desires and seven types of emotions. The Buddha said these are the beginning of all suffering, and those who practice Buddhism strive to overcome them and maintain the Middle Way. Even if they are not monks who practice Buddhism, humans have the basic will to control and overcome these Five Desires and Seven Emotions. So? However, unlike humans, bizarre creatures and beasts are not complex and live solely based on simple desires. The simpler the desires, the more difficult it is to control them. Moreover, how can you compare beings that prey on living humans to humans? So, in conclusion, are you saying they are incomparable? Thats right, patron. Humans are imperfect and complex beings that simultaneously possess yin and yang energy, so they have the quality to control themselves. However, bizarre creatures are inherently yin beings, so they are not like that. Comparing them with the same logic as you, patron, is no different from forcing it. Ah, I see. I understand your reluctance to hand over the bizarre creature, but if you lose control over it, countless people will lose their lives, patron. We cannot simply stand by and watch, so we are asking you to hand over the bizarre creature. I see. But come to think of it, I havent heard an apology even once yet. Apology? At Mok Gyeong-uns abrupt words, the Master of the Arhat Pavilion tilted his head. Patron, what are you saying? I understand your concern about the bizarre creature being dangerous, but we didnt cause any harm to the Venerables of the Shaolin Temple, and we were just flying in the sky on the bizarre creature, but you suddenly attacked and almost killed us, didnt you? That, patron Are you trying to play dumb? Didnt you say just a moment ago? That monks who practice Buddhism do not recklessly take lives, even if its a tiny creature? Amitabha. Thats true, but Fortunately, we were lucky to survive, but we all almost fell from that high place and died. If that had happened, from the Elder to the demon-subduing monks here, you all would have gone against the Buddhas teachings and committed the sin of killing, yet theres not a single word of apology. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the demon-subduing monks who were surrounding them with vajras in hand flinched involuntarily, as if momentarily flustered. At this, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion spoke as if in a predicament. Patron Although we monks and demon-subduing monks have mastered Dharma techniques, we havent mastered martial arts, so we didnt realize that you were riding on the bizarre creature Hmm. Are you going to say you didnt know? Even after confirming that we fell like this? Or is it because we were lucky to survive, so thats the end of it? No, patron. I didnt mean it that way You see that old lady over there, right? When Mok Gyeong-un called her, Holy Fire Priestess, who had been lying down as the aftereffects of falling from a high place hadnt subsided yet, raised her head with a pale face, not understanding the situation. Shes an ordinary person who hasnt even mastered martial arts, so shes still suffering like that. Youre quite irresponsible. Oh my. At this, the Master of the Arhat Pavilion couldnt hide his predicament. He had already noticed from the beginning that the Holy Fire Priestess was an ordinary old woman who hadnt mastered martial arts. However, as Mok Gyeong-un said, even if it was an act done with good intentions to suppress evil, it was certainly true that they had almost killed ordinary civilians and them. Anyway, youre quite good at twisting words, Mortal. Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue at the sight of the perplexed monks. In a way, it was the only weakness of the Shaolin monks. They were monks who practiced Buddhism before being martial artists, so they were bound by their own rules and Buddhist teachings. Mok Gyeong-un had taken advantage of the gap where they were bound by their rules. Amitabha. patron, you are right. First, I apologize for the mistake we made. None of this was intentional. Not intentional? Does that mean its okay to kill even by mistake if its not intentional? Oh my. patron, how can you distort my words like that I cant help but interpret it that way. There seems to be a misunderstanding. If we had known that you were riding on that bizarre creature, we would not have rashly attacked from the beginning. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with glinting eyes. What did you just say? I said if we had known that you were riding on that bizarre creature, we would not have attacked. You definitely said that, right? What are you trying to say? You said if you had known we were there, you wouldnt have attacked because it was dangerous in the first place, right? Thats right. Then, we wouldnt have fallen into the middle of the Shaolin Temple like this and engaged in a debate with the Elder about handing over the bizarre creature or killing it, and the Venerables wouldnt have almost committed the sin of killing, right? In the end, its no different from creating a situation that wouldnt have occurred in the first place. Then, whose fault is it? Eventually, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion was at a loss for words, like a mute who had eaten honey, unable to say anything. This was not only him but also the Master of the Arhat Pavilion. No matter how much they wanted to refute, there was no room to find fault in Mok Gyeong-uns argument. Ha? The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had been watching this, let out a hollow laugh. He had been born with the Spiritual Eye open, so he had drowned his suffering in alcohol. However, the Precepts Hall did not understand his suffering and instead expelled him on the grounds of violating the rules. When he left, he still thought he was lacking in Shaolin, but after seeing this debate, the monks who were trapped in the framework of rules looked so foolish to him. It was at that moment. Hohohoho. What a prodigy. What a prodigy. At the voice that came with laughter, everyones gaze turned towards that direction. -Creak! At that moment, the door of the hall on the south side of the Arhat Pavilion square where they were opened, and three old monks in red kasayas appeared. The moment he saw them, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong clasped his hands together and bowed his head. His eyes were red as he bowed his head. Ah, Master. That was because among the old monks was his master, the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon. However, that wasnt all. The Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok and the Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Master Mu-seong, who had driven him out of Shaolin, were also present. Its become even more troublesome. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the three old monks with an annoyed expression. The energy they exuded was equally profound, and all three of them were tremendous masters who had crossed the wall. Chapter 296 Chapter 296 C Shaolin Temple (3)Definitely them. Mong Mu-yak swallowed his dry saliva with trembling eyes. Belonging to the leaders direct information department, Mong Mu-yak was well aware of a lot of information within and outside the Heaven and Earth Society. As such, he could immediately recognize who the three old monks who appeared in the square were. The Three Monks of Shaolin! They were undoubtedly the famous Three Monks of Shaolin. Unlike other sects, the masters of Shaolin Temple didnt cling to the secular world or engage in martial arts activities, so there were few renowned masters. However, with a single confrontation, Shaolin once again demonstrated its prestige after a long time. It was because of a great villain named Gu Myeol-geop, otherwise known as Nine Calamities of Destruction (Ŝ) who appeared fifteen years ago. Gu Myeol-geops martial prowess was so outstanding that he was referred to as a potential Six Heavens of the next generation. But then, one day, he suddenly went mad and indiscriminately killed people. The reason was unknown, but the crazed Gu Myeol-geop slaughtered every living thing he saw, and numerous masters of the righteous factions tried to suppress him to stop this but failed. As a result, even Shaolin, which rarely intervened in the affairs of the secular world, eventually had to step in. A joint attack technique that made even a master comparable to the Six Heavens kneel. Shaolin, famous for its many unique techniques, was also skilled in joint attacks like the Arhat Formation, and these three, who were called the supreme masters of Shaolin at the time, defeated Gu Myeol-geop in just over a hundred breaths with an exquisite joint attack technique. It is said that the masters who witnessed this at the time were so stunned that it was a tremendous confrontation. On this occasion, martial artists referred to these three old monks as the Three Monks of Shaolin. Misfortune never comes singly. Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue. The Master of the Arhat Pavilion and the surrounding warrior monks were already overwhelming enough. But now, even the Three Grand Monks of Shaolin, known as the supreme masters of Shaolin, had appeared, so it could be said to be the worst situation. At this, Mong Mu-yak approached closely and spoke in a low voice. My lord. They are the ones called the Three Grand Monks of Shaolin, the supreme masters and elders of Shaolin Temple. The supreme masters and elders of Shaolin Temple. I see. My lord. You must avoid a conflict with the Three Grand Monks of Shaolin. Mong Mu-yak warned with a concerned voice. At that moment, the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon, who had a benevolent appearance and was walking through the hall among the three old monks, opened his mouth in a warm voice. Amitabha. Its been a long time, Deok-mun. M-Master! The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong couldnt hide his emotions when his master recognized him right away. Outside, he was called one of the Three Madmen and was known as a madman, but he followed his master like his own parents. However, this long-awaited reunion was shattered by the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok. Amitabha. Sutra Pavilion Master. That patron is no longer a person of Buddhism, so why are you calling him by his Buddhist name when he was already excommunicated? At his words, Ja Geum-jeong glared at the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok with disappointed eyes. Although he had been expelled, he was once a disciple of Shaolin. But drawing the line so coldly like this, he couldnt help but feel resentful. The Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon also seemed displeased with this, and he tried to say something to the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok but soon changed the topic. Amitabha. Who is the patron who sharply rebuked us just now? At his question, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion and the Master of the Arhat Pavilion naturally pointed to Mok Gyeong-un with their eyes. Then, the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, who was next to Gong-jeon, clasped his hands together and spoke with a frown. Amitabha. How can you describe this as a rebuke, Sutra Pavilion Master? At this, the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon smiled and replied. He spoke the truth, so of course it can be called a rebuke. Where there is a cause, there is an effect, and where there is no cause, there is no effect. That young patron pointed this out, so how can we deny it? Isnt that right, Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion? Amitabha. At those words, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion clasped his hands together, unable to hide his predicament. If Gong-jeon, one of the three old monks with the highest seniority in Shaolin, spoke like that, it would be acknowledging that all of this was his own fault. Even if it was a mistake that had occurred. However, it seemed that not all three of them shared the same opinion. Oh my. How can you attribute this to the fault of the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion? He did what he had to do as the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion. Who would have known that people were riding on that bizarre creature, and that too in the high sky? At the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks defense, the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion nodded his head. That was what he wanted to say. If they told him to take responsibility or apologize for what had happened, he could do so as much as needed. However, when a bizarre creature was passing right above Shaolin, it would be absurd to just let it go, and how was he supposed to know that people were riding on it? Precepts Hall Master. Thats a dangerous remark. It could be interpreted as saying that anything is acceptable if done unknowingly. Amitabha. Dont distort my words too much. I was merely trying to say that the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion did not do it intentionally. I hope the patrons will forgive him with a generous heart. With that, the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok clasped his hands together and bowed his head to Mok Gyeong-un and his group. Although he seemed to be bowing his head and apologizing, the group couldnt help but click their tongues inwardly at his attitude that lacked any sincerity. Meanwhile, the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon spoke. Even if one practices Buddhism, the way and enlightenment that each person accepts are different, so patrons, please dont be too upset. Anyway, as this patron said, this incident is not without responsibility on the part of our temple Sutra Pavilion Master. Youre not planning to let that bizarre creature out, are you? The Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok interrupted his words. Since the patrons have suffered a great mishap due to our temples mistake, shouldnt we let it out accordingly? I have already apologized for that part and am willing to make other compensations if desired. However, letting the bizarre creature out is a separate issue. Oh my. How can you say such a thing? Are you going to violate the rules of our temple, Sutra Pavilion Master? A monster that brings harm to humans has entered our temple, yet youre saying youll just let it go. Then what do you intend to do? We should capture it, of course. What are the demon-subduing monks doing? Cant you subdue that bizarre creature right now? At the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks exclamation, the demon-subduing monks once again grasped their vajras and prepared to chant the demon-subduing mantra. Then, the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon shouted. Demon-subduing monks, stop this at once. This is the responsibility of our temple, so it is not a matter to be resolved through rules. -Murmur murmur! The demon-subduing monks were at a loss, confused by the different orders. The Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion was the same. He also had a strong temperament, so he shared the same opinion as the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, but since they had clearly made a mistake, he found it difficult to subdue the bizarre creature. Oh my. A monster that harms and devours people is right in front of our eyes, yet you hesitate. Do you truly have the qualifications to be demon-subduing monks? This wont do. -Ssk! As soon as those words ended, the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok reached out his hand. -Woong! Huh? Then, due to his profound true energy, the vajras in the hands of three demon-subduing monks were pulled out, -Swish swish swish! And they flew towards the cowering Demonic Beast Heum-won. But at that moment, a surprising thing happened. As Mok Gyeong-un grasped a finger strike and raised his hand, the Evil Commandment Sword at his waist came out of its scabbard on its own and flew as if it were alive, -Cha cha chaeng! It deflected the three flying vajras at an exquisite moment. The Evil Commandment Sword that had deflected them soon returned to Mok Gyeong-uns scabbard when he made a gesture of pulling the finger strike. -Chak! !!!!!!!!! The audience stirred. Anyone who had mastered martial arts couldnt mistake it. Sarch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Sword Control Technique? It was none other than the profound principle of the Sword Control Technique. How can this be? My lord unleashed the Sword Control Technique? Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates also couldnt hide their astonishment. This profound principle of manipulating a sword with Qi was in a different realm from the Void Hand Interception that the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok had used by simply launching the vajras with true energy. It was not only crossing the wall but also reaching mastery with the sword, and it required an understanding of Qi at least at the pinnacle-stage of the Transformation Realm to be possible. -What? Cheong-ryeong also couldnt hide her astonishment. -Mortal, when the hell did you master the Sword Control Technique? -After confronting the Heaven and Earth Society Leader and the person called the Southern Pacification Commissioner, I roughly understood how to handle the flow of Qi. -!? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong was inwardly dumbfounded. She was well aware of his martial talent and his insight into the flow of Qi, but she didnt expect him to even master the profound principle of the Sword Control Technique. And that too after only experiencing it twice. It was an absurd talent that was hard to get used to no matter how many times she experienced it. It was at that moment. The Sword Control Technique Young patron, you surprise this old monk. I havent directly seen many masters, but among the contemporary masters, Ive never heard of anyone unleashing the Sword Control Technique at that age. Currently, Mok Gyeong-un was still wearing the human skin mask. However, the face of the human skin mask also appeared to be only in the mid-twenties, so even the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok was astonished. I wish the young patron would use such power for the right cause, but its truly regrettable to use it for a mere man-eating monster. Amitabha. -Goooo! With those words, the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok revealed his pure yet profound energy. As befitting martial arts of Buddhism, it wasnt overbearing, but the energy was so vast that it naturally inspired awe. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said. I understand that sorcery is not viewed favorably in Shaolin, but that bizarre creature hasnt eaten any humans since becoming my spirit beast. Yet you still insist on taking action? Even if it hasnt done so yet, if that monster escapes from your control, there will surely be trouble. Youre worrying about something that hasnt even happened yet. How can we stand by and watch when harm is right in front of our eyes? For the sake of the young patron and for the future, it seems that monster must be eliminated. If the Elder insists on doing so, I have no choice either. At this, Mok Gyeong-un also tried to take a fighting stance. Although Mong Mu-yak had hoped that he wouldnt clash with the Three Monks of Shaolin, now that things had turned out this way, there was no other choice, so he took a fighting stance while exchanging glances with Seop Chun and Ma Ra-hyeon. Master! As the atmosphere was about to lead to a fight, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong called out to his master, the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon, in an earnest voice. Then, Gong-jeon also seemed to think it wouldnt work and tried to step in. But it was at that very moment. -Clap! Amitabha. The sound of solemnly chanting a sutra along with the clapping of hands. As this sound spread in all directions, everyone in the square who had been raising their energy stopped and looked at someone. It was the Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong, the only one among the Three Grand Monks of Shaolin who had not intervened. Tremendous inner energy. That old monk has the most profound inner energy among the three. Thanks to the energy infused in Museongs voice, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates realized that Museong had the most profound internal energy among the Three Monks of Shaolin. With him intervening, they couldnt help but feel tense, but Museong spoke in a gentle voice, unlike before. patrons and the two Pavilion Masters, could you listen to this old monks words for a moment? As he stepped in, the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, who had been somewhat stubborn, lowered his momentum and replied in a cautious manner. Please speak, Pavilion Master. That was understandable because among the three people called the Three Monks of Shaolin, the one with the highest seniority was none other than Museong, who had the character Mu (, pacify/comfort) in his Buddhist name. Gong-jeon also respected Museong, so he clasped his hands together and said. Amitabha. Do you have any insights, Pavilion Master? To this question, Museong looked intently at Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Mok Gyeong-un also clasped his hands together in a salute and politely said. Please speak, Pavilion Master. Then, Museong bowed his head once to show respect and opened his mouth. Thank you for lending your ears to this incompetent monks words. While quietly observing, I came to a conclusion about what the problem is. And what is that? From Shaolins perspective, we cannot simply let demons pass by due to our rules. As soon as his words ended, the corners of the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks mouth slightly rose. It seemed that the one with high seniority was taking his side. However, his words were not finished yet. But it is also true that the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilions mistake caused trouble for the patrons. Therefore, even though our temple has rules, it doesnt seem right to arbitrarily enforce them. Pavilion Master! Youre not suggesting we just let that monster go, are you? Dae-deok interjected with a frown, unable to accept it. Then, Museong clasped his hands together and said. Amitabha. Pavilion Master Even a butcher can become a Buddha if he puts down the knife in his hand. Pavilion Master, thats How can beasts and monsters not have the qualifications to become Buddhas? All living beings have the qualifications to become Buddhas. At his words, Dae-deok closed his mouth. It wasnt very good to argue about something in front of someone who had higher seniority and deeper faith than himself. So if he couldnt properly refute, he couldnt recklessly open his mouth. Meanwhile, Museong looked at Mok Gyeong-un and said. This is what this poor monk thinks, but what does the patron think? Although he felt puzzled by the appearance of readily taking their side, accepting his mediation was the way to avoid fighting with Shaolin at the moment, so Mok Gyeong-un responded positively. I agree with the Elders words. Hohoho. Thats good. Then, I would like the patron to demonstrate proof. Proof? What do you mean by that? The Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion here and the Precepts Hall Master are people who strictly follow the rules, so in order to convince them, it would be good if the patron could show that it is possible to control the demonic nature, even if it is called a monster. What do you think? !? *** [What do you want me to show and how?] [Its not that difficult. Among the thirty-six caves of our temple, there is a demon-subduing hall where a vicious monster is confined.] [A vicious monster?] [Thats right. That monster is so vicious that the demon-subduing monks tried to subdue its demonic nature by chanting the demon-subduing mantra for ninety-nine days, but there has been no progress yet. So, I would like the patron to show these two Pavilion Masters that you can control the demonic nature. Is it possible?] This was the proposal of the Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong. In order to convince the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion and the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, he wanted Mok Gyeong-un to show that he could control the demonic nature of a vicious monster, in other words, a bizarre creature. If he could demonstrate this, he said it would be fine to take the Demonic Beast Heum-won and leave Shaolin Temple. Hmm. Since he couldnt recklessly fight against Shaolin Temple, known as the center of righteous martial arts, Mok Gyeong-un had no choice but to accept this. However, there was one problem. Currently, Mok Gyeong-uns spirit beast quota was full, so he couldnt increase it. Therefore, he might not be able to show the suppression of demonic nature by making a bizarre creature his spirit beast as Museong had proposed. What should I do? While Mok Gyeong-un was pondering like that, he was being guided by Gong-jeon. After passing a few halls, a half-building made of numerous rock walls appeared towards the rear garden of Shaolin Temple. There were roughly thirty-six caves. The names of the caves were written on the hall that served as the entrance to the half-building. As he was walking along the square to go towards the caves, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly stopped halfway. There, a red stele was erected, and in front of it, a single footprint was deeply engraved. What is this? The footprint looked like a foot stamping mark. But why did they erect a red-painted stele like this in front of the footprint? Moreover, the following phrase was engraved on the stele: [Remember.] As Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head while looking at this, Gong-jeon, who had been guiding him, soon spoke. Amitabha. That is a stele erected to awaken Shaolins vigilance. Vigilance? Thats right. There was an incident where the Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation, once called perfect, collapsed with just a single foot stamping of a supreme master. A foot stamping, you say? Could it be? Yes, that footprint is the trace from that time. !!!!!!! Chapter 297 Chapter 297 C Shaolin Temple (4)Yes, that footprint is the trace from that time. At the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeons words, interest glinted in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Although he didnt know exactly what the Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation was, he could understand from the name itself that it was a formation composed of a hundred and eight people. But to say that a joint attack formation deployed by a hundred and eight people was shattered with just a single foot stamping? It was quite an interesting story. At that moment, Cheong-ryeongs voice echoed in his mind. -Its absurd. -What? -The Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation is not a simple formation. It is the Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation, known as the most perfect among all joint formations. -So? -Not so, but its already remarkable that a single supreme master broke it, but to say that he did it with just a single foot stamping She couldnt finish her words. The masters who deploy the Arhat Formation are top-notch masters from first-rate to the peak. A formation is a technique that doubles in strength just by assembling the array. But if one could break that tremendous multiplication achieved by a hundred and eight people with a single foot stamping, it meant that their level was unimaginable. -Truly the Steps of Domination. Steps of Domination. There is a saying that with a single footstep, or with a single stride, one can dominate everything. As she said, if that was possible with a single footstep, it was enough to call it by such a title. So, Mok Gyeong-un approached the footprint and asked. If a stele was erected to the extent of awakening Shaolins vigilance, the owner of this footprint must be an outsider, not from Shaolin, right? Amitabha. Thats correct. The monks of Shaolin Temple called this footprint a humiliation. However, the reason they left it was to put down their pride as the orthodox of martial arts in the Central Plains, reflect on themselves, and maintain vigilance. Just a single foot stamping At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un placed his own sole against the footprint with eyes full of curiosity and asked. Does the Elder know who this person is? I do know, but it is a taboo to speak of it, so I cannot reveal it. Please understand. I understand. At Gong-jeons words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled. Somehow, it seemed understandable. Even Cheong-ryeong couldnt help but be amazed, so a great formation that was shattered with just a single foot stamping, even if it was left for the sake of vigilance, would be difficult to easily reveal. Then shall we go again? Yes, ah! Can I just ask if the person who left this is one of the Six Heavens or someone like that? Its a very old incident. It happened hundreds of years ago. So you dont need to have doubts, patron. I apologize. I tend to be curious. -Tap! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un placed his sole against the footprint. It was an action done without much thought. In fact, the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon was familiar with people like this, so he lightly smiled as if he was used to it. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But it was at that very moment. -Gasp! The moment he placed his sole, Mok Gyeong-uns vision turned black. As his entire vision turned black and he couldnt see anything with his physical eyes, Mok Gyeong-un could instinctively tell that a mental image had unfolded. What is this? Mok Gyeong-un frowned at the sudden bizarre phenomenon. Then, without intending to, the demonic power of the Third Eye arose on its own, and along with it, a strange scene unfolded before his eyes. It was this very place. It felt slightly different, but a hundred and eight warrior monks holding staffs were deploying a formation and surrounding someone. That someone was a person with a demon mask and striking blood-red hair. Blood-red hair? It seemed familiar. The moment he saw that hair, the Six Offices Commander So Yerin came to mind. At that moment, an old monk shouted at the warrior monks surrounding the person. [Go and bring an incense that lasts for a moment.] [Yes, Head Monk.] At this, a few warrior monks clasped their hands together and tried to run. [Theres no need for that.] With those words, the unidentified person wearing the demon mask lightly stamped his foot while holding his hands behind his back. -Thud! -Thud! Thud! Thud! At that moment, the hundred and eight Arhat monks who were aiming their staffs simultaneously rolled their eyes back and collapsed to the ground. !!!!!!!!!! It was an extremely surprising incident. Everyone must have been shocked because the hall instantly turned silent. However, unlike them, in Mok Gyeong-uns right pupil, numerous repetitive flows of energy spreading in all directions were visible as he watched this. This is? This was not ordinary energy but Innate True Energy, and it created a tremendous suggestion by generating repetitive flows. This flow of energy was similar to the suggestion shown by Dam Baek-ha the Sixth Blood Saint, but it had reached an even higher level. It was something that was difficult to even imitate without the formula to control this flow of energy. -Gasp! At that moment, the thirty scattered words of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques in Mok Gyeong-uns mind began to combine. The formula of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, which had been stagnant for a long time, was taking shape. Extreme supremacy, endless, extreme, nothingness, nothingness, nothingness the Suppressing () technique. As the formula took shape, it remained as a single form in his mind. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, who had unexpectedly obtained another technique of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, turned strange. Ah If he hadnt seen this scene in the mental image, he would never have thought of this formula of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. This was because it was a formula that was difficult to even grasp a sense of. At that moment, voices rang in Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Mortal? Patron? Those were the voices of Cheong-ryeong and the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon. The moment he recognized their voices, the scene before his eyes disappeared, and he soon emerged from the mental image. Returning to reality, Mok Gyeong-un let out a small exclamation. Ah -Mortal, whats wrong with you? Patron, are you alright? At their questions, Mok Gyeong-un lightly waved his hand as if he was fine. However, contrary to what he said, the demonic power of the Third Eye was still open in his right eye, so in Mok Gyeong-uns vision, the texture of the Innate True Energy faintly remained at the center of the footprint. Was it because of this? This texture had led Mok Gyeong-un into the mental image by becoming a formula. Mok Gyeong-un, whose mental image was much deeper than others, could read the will remaining in the formula. But coincidentally, the energy still faintly remained centered around the sole, so he could fall into the mental image. Who is it? The man with blood-red hair wearing a demon mask. Surely, that man must be the one who left this footprint that the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon mentioned. But he clearly said it happened hundreds of years ago, so if the remnants of that energy still remained to this extent, it was immeasurable how incredible it was. It seems the level of the Old Martial Arts World was indeed higher than the current martial arts world. Clicking his tongue, Mok Gyeong-un soon removed his sole from the footprint. Then, he pointed towards the caves with his hand and said. Im fine, so lets go. Amitabha. I understand. The Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon, who had been worried about Mok Gyeong-uns dazed and staggering appearance, soon clasped his hands together and started guiding again. *** At the same time, in the square of the Arhat Pavilion. There, Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak, Ja Geum-jeong, Ma Ra-hyeon, and Holy Fire Priestess were waiting with a somewhat anxious look. Originally, they had also intended to follow Mok Gyeong-un to the demon-subduing hall. However, due to the dissuasion of the Master of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion, they had to stay here. [There isnt just one monster inside the demon-subduing hall. If many people who havent mastered Dharma techniques enter besides the demon-subduing monks, it will stimulate them. So, patrons, please wait for a moment.] So, having sent only Mok Gyeong-un, they couldnt help but be concerned. If Mok Gyeong-un successfully controlled that so-called monster, they would be able to leave Shaolin, but if not, things would get even more complicated. In fact, if they had just given up on this bizarre bird, they could have left safely, so they felt a bit of regret for making things complicated. However, they found it difficult to express dissatisfaction with him. That was because their trust in him had deepened after seeing Mok Gyeong-un not abandoning even a mere bizarre creature. We have no choice but to trust our lord now. They just hoped that their lord would succeed. The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong was looking at someone with dissatisfaction. It was the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok. He always emphasized rules and was particularly stubborn even among the elders of Shaolin. He had never bent his will even once. Damn baldhead. He was always irritated because it seemed like he was blocking his path. Then, his eyes met with Dae-deoks, and perhaps because he was in an expelled position unlike before, Ja Geum-jeong glared at him intently. Tsk tsk. At Ja Geum-jeongs attitude, Dae-deok clicked his tongue inwardly. Although he had expelled him, he was once a respected elder of the temple, but seeing him glare as if he would kill him, it seemed that expelling him early was the right choice. If it werent for Gong-jeon constantly intervening, saying something about his Boundless Talent or whatever, he would have immediately caught him and even destroyed his danjeon to take away his martial arts. Hmm. By the way, such an opportunity was rare. He had continued to leave him alone because he had mastered the Boundless Talent that no one in Shaolin could restore. But now that he had come to Shaolin on his own feet, it seemed that he had to make him reveal the formula of the Boundless Talent under some pretext. If that arrogant patron who mastered sorcery failed to control the monster, there would be plenty of opportunities. Since he was a patron who would go through such trouble to protect a mere monster, he would create a justification to subdue him if slightly provoked. While he was sorting out his own schemes like that, At that moment, a monk belonging to the Precepts Hall entered the Arhat Pavilion. Amitabha. Pavilion Master. What is it? At this, the monk quietly whispered something in the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks ear. After hearing this, Dae-deok quietly glanced at Mok Gyeong-uns group waiting in the middle of the square and the Demonic Beast Heum-won. Ho. I see. Soon, the corners of Dae-deoks mouth rose faintly. *** While passing the entrance of the cave halls in the form of several half-buildings, the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon spoke in front of the Repentance Restriction Cave. But honestly, I was surprised, patron. Although I am a monk who practices Buddhism, this is the first time Ive seen someone as young as you with such profound cultivation as a martial artist. At his sincere praise, Mok Gyeong-un soon expressed his gratitude. You flatter me. If its not rude, may I ask your age, patron? Seventeen No, as of yesterday, Im eighteen. He had completely forgotten, but come to think of it, yesterday was his birthday. He wasnt sure if it was really the day he was born, but it was the day his grandfather always celebrated. What? At that moment, Gong-jeon asked back in puzzlement. !? Mok Gyeong-un instantly realized his mistake. While heading to the demon-subduing hall, he had been devising contingency plans in his mind in case he couldnt make the bizarre creature his spirit beast or failed to control it. So he had absentmindedly answered his age, but he was currently wearing a human skin mask. The face of the human skin mask appeared to be in the mid-twenties, so answering like this would be considered strange. However, fortunately, Hohoho. Amitabha. I apologize. It seems my Buddhist cultivation is still lacking. This is also a kind of prejudice. I thought you were older than that because your cultivation is so profound. Ah Yes. Rather than the facial features and age not matching, he was more interested in something else. Perhaps because he considered it remarkable that Mok Gyeong-un had reached this level at such a young age, Gong-jeon was constantly exclaiming in admiration. Oh my. A prodigy indeed. A prodigy. He genuinely considered Mok Gyeong-uns martial talent to be extraordinary. So, just before reaching the demon-subduing hall, he asked. As a monk who has left the secular world, it is not right to show interest in worldly affairs, but I would like to know the name of the patron who will surely gain even greater prestige in the future. Could you please let this poor monk know? At his question, Mok Gyeong-un pondered for a moment. He had been hiding his real name from the beginning, and since it hadnt been long since he left the imperial capital Kaifeng, even if Gong-jeon was favorable to him, it was ambiguous to reveal the name he used in the Heaven and Earth Society. So, he was about to casually say any name as an alias, but soon he thought of something. [I was thinking of calling you Jeong (), but that doesnt suit you either.] At this, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said. Its Cheonma Cheonma (Heavenly Demon). Chapter 298 Chapter 298 C Diabolic Beast (1)Its Cheonma Cheonma (Heavenly Demon). !? As soon as Mok Gyeong-un finished speaking, the kind smile on the Grand Monk Gong-jeons face froze. Cheon ma? Oh my. Grand Monk Gong-jeon reacted to the word ma (ħ), meaning demon, that came after the name. Out of all the possible names, why choose to attach the word ma (ħ), which is undoubtedly ominous? If you interpret the name literally, it means the demon of heaven. This made him strangely nervous, but there was no rule stating that the word ma (ħ) couldnt be included in a name, and there was no reason to view it negatively based on this alone. There must be a reason for the patron choosing such a name. With that thought, Grand Monk Gong-jeon relaxed his expression and spoke. Hohoho. Amitabha. Cheon-ma What a truly extraordinary name. In Buddhism, prestige and fame are said to be mere dust, but I sincerely hope that the patrons prestige will last for a hundred, even a thousand years. Thank you for your kind words. I hope it will be as you say, Venerable Monk. My grandfather said something similar. Something similar? Yes. He said there are two ways for a person to live forever. Live forever? Oh? And what were those ways? He said the first is to leave descendants and continue the bloodline for generations, and the second is to leave a name that lives on in peoples memories. Hohoho. Those are wise words indeed. That is truly the only way to live forever. What else could be eternal? The patrons grandfather is truly a man of great wisdom. Upon hearing those words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled wordlessly. As they conversed, they finally reached the entrance of the Demon-subduing Cave. The Demon-subduing Cave was located right next to the Wall Contemplation Cave. In front of it, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master, who had gone ahead saying he had preparations to make, was waiting. Amitabha. Have you arrived? Amitabha. Are the preparations complete, Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master? Yes. I have already instructed the Demon-Subduing Pavilion monks guarding the cave that the patron will enter, in case of any eventuality. This humble monk will also accompany you, so there is no need to worry. Then, if there are any precautions the patron should be aware of, could you please inform him? Yes, I understand. The Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master looked at Mok Gyeong-un, then pointed to the Demon-subduing Cave with his hand and spoke. Patron, once you enter the cave, you will see several blocked cave entrances. Although those entrances are blocked, there are Demon-Subduing Pavilion monks chanting the Demon-Subduing Pavilion mantra in front of them, so please do not disturb them. In other words, I should just pass by them. That is correct. The cave the patron will enter is located at the very back. Inside, there is an extremely ferocious demon. That demon was captured from Mount Shaoxian, north of Mount Daeham. Its strength is immense, and its demonic power is also formidable. Even the Arhat monks had to be mobilized, and it was only barely subdued using the Green Jade Buddha Seal and thirty-six powerful demon-suppressing treasures. It seems like it was quite a struggle to capture it. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, one of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Masters eyebrows rose. It seemed like his pride had been hurt somehow. However, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master soon sighed and spoke. Phew. That demons evil nature is so strong and ferocious that even this humble monk, who has faced countless demons, cannot handle it alone under any circumstances. Its that dangerous, yet you managed to capture and bring it here. Wouldnt it have been better to just kill it? Amitabha. Taking life is a last resort. As a disciple of the Buddha, how could one commit such an act without even attempting to enlighten it? So you keep it locked up and continuously chant sutras? That is correct. Has any demon been successfully enlightened through this method? .. At this question, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master gave no answer. This was a clear negation. Although the Demon-Subduing Pavilion monks took turns chanting the Demon-Subduing Pavilion mantra day and night to weaken the demons evil nature in an attempt to enlighten them, there was not a single being whose fundamental nature had changed. Rather, as their evil nature and demonic powers weakened, many demons died before the 108 mantras were completed. In the end, enlightening demons was practically impossible. As such, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion monks still attempted to enlighten them but inwardly believed it to be impossible. That complacency will soon disappear as well. As he was also well-versed in dharmic powers, he could gauge the strength of the monstrous birds demonic energy that had fallen in the Arhat Halls courtyard. While he acknowledged that it was incomparably stronger than ordinary demons, it was on a completely different level from what they were about to witness. It was not only powerful and ferocious. It even possessed the intelligence to deceive humans, which is why it was locked up in a deeper cave than the other demons. Well, its not like keeping it locked up had any meaning anyway. At Mok Gyeong-uns sarcastic remark, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master put his palms together and replied. Amitabha. Then, let the patron demonstrate his ability to control demons using techniques that defy principles. I understand. *** In this manner, Mok Gyeong-un followed the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Masters guidance and entered the cave. -Woooong! As soon as he entered the cave, Mok Gyeong-un frowned. -Why are you doing that, mortal? Cheong-ryeong asked. -Its quite similar to when we came into contact with the primordial energy. -Primordial energy? Could it be that inside the cave -The dharmic power is much stronger than outside. Mok Gyeong-un found the reason on the cave walls. The entire wall was engraved with gold-plated Demon-Subduing Pavilion mantra characters, causing the surrounding area to overflow with dharmic power. However, this dharmic power seemed to have a nature opposite to the energy of the dead within Mok Gyeong-uns body, such as the death energy and demonic energy, causing the internal energies to surge. He even developed a headache that wasnt there before. -Do you think you can endure it? -More or less. Although the energy was turbulent, it wasnt agonizingly painful to the point of death. It was just unpleasant to be in this space. Moreover, -Om somani somani hum arihanna arihanna hum arihanna banaya hum banaya hum baabam baara hum batak. Just as the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master had said beforehand, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion monks were chanting the Demon-Subduing Pavilion mantra in front of each cave within the Demon-subduing Cave, making even the ears sting. Enduring this discomfort, they finally reached the deepest part of the Demon-subduing Cave. On the way, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master said, The thirty-six caves located in the back garden of Shaolin are all interconnected. Therefore, if you accidentally stray from the guided path, you may lose your way. So, I humbly request that the patron be cautious. Thank you for the advice. And we will arrive soon, but if any problems arise after entering, please shout loudly. Although the demons legs have been restrained with dharmic tools, its demonic power is so strong that it may be dangerous if youre not careful. I understand. Eventually, they arrived at the cave located at the very back of the Demon-subduing Cave. The entrance was incomparably larger than the other caves. The blocked iron door was also engraved with gold-plated Demon-Subduing Pavilion mantras. -Om somani somani hum arihanna arihanna hum arihanna banaya hum banaya hum baabam baara hum batak. In front of the entrance, a single Demon-Subduing Pavilion monk was standing and chanting the mantra. As they arrived, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion monk stopped and put his palms together. Amitabha. Have you arrived, fellow monk? I told you to stop chanting the mantra and wait in the neighboring cavity, so why are you here, Deoksu? I dropped my prayer beads at the entrance and went to retrieve them, but the demon, which I thought was exhausted and asleep, woke up and caused a commotion, so I was trying to calm it down. Oh my. At his words, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master looked at the cave entrance with a worried expression. Despite the prior warning, the demon inside was truly dangerous. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats why they had planned to send Mok Gyeong-un in when the dharmic power was at its peak and the demon was most exhausted from the Demon-Subduing Pavilion mantra. But if the demon had woken up and caused a commotion, the situation was indeed concerning. If they werent careful, they might end up being harmed instead. Therefore, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master cautiously said, Patron, could you please wait a moment? I think we need to chant the Demon-Subduing Pavilion mantra a bit more to calm the demon down. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Will it make a significant difference even if you do that? Just let me in. Oh my. Patron This is for your sake as well. No matter how much you want to prove yourself, I cannot allow the patron to be in danger. I understand your concern, Venerable Monk, but we dont have much time either. Shaolin Temple was quite close to the imperial capital of Kaifeng. If the imperial palace sent troops or trackers, they could reach here in no time. Therefore, from Mok Gyeong-uns perspective, he had no choice but to hurry. Could you not compromise for just a quarter of an hour? If it seems greatly dangerous, I will let you know, so just let me in. Oh my. The Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master clicked his tongue at Mok Gyeong-uns stubbornness and approached the firmly closed iron doors locks. As the iron door was extremely large, there were a total of five locks. The Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master took out keys from his waist and spoke. -Clank! Patron, this iron door is made of hyeon-cheol, so no matter how skilled one is in martial arts, it cannot be cut or broken. Therefore, if it seems dangerous, shout immediately. I will do so. -Clank! After unlocking all the locks except for the last one with an unusual elongated shape, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master handed Mok Gyeong-un a torch hanging on the wall. It will be dark inside, so take this with you. There is a torch holder inside. I understand. But why are you leaving one lock unopened? As a precaution. Precaution? This lock is specially designed so that the iron door only opens wide enough for a person to barely pass through. Ah. If it opens wider than that, the demon might escape. The demon inside is not only ferocious but also cunning, so be careful. I will keep that in mind. Then, go and return safely. Amitabha. -Screech! As the large iron door opened, a gap barely wide enough for a person to pass through sideways, as the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master had said, was created. Through this, Mok Gyeong-un entered with the torch. As soon as he went inside, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion monk outside immediately closed the iron door. -Screech! Thud! Although he tried to close it as carefully as possible, the door was so large that the sound of it closing was quite loud. Paying no heed to this, Mok Gyeong-un raised the torch to illuminate the inside of the cave, the cavity. Its huge. The cavity was much larger than he had expected. How large was it? The torch couldnt illuminate the entire space. Part of the cavity was shrouded in shadows, and -Tak! Without bringing the torch all the way there, Mok Gyeong-un placed it in the holder next to the iron door. Then he looked at the area covered in shadows. Without even needing to search, a strong demonic energy was emanating from there. -Can you see it? -Yes, I can see it. The demons eyes, faintly blinking and staring at him, were visible. A red light was flickering in its eyes, and just from the size of its pupils, one could imagine how enormous it must be. Kekekekek. At that moment, an eerie laughter echoed from the shadows. The laughter was naturally quite different from a human voice, closer to the sound of scratching ones throat. In response, Mok Gyeong-un grasped the sword finger in his right hand and prepared his techniques. They said it had undergone a process of suppressing its evil nature with the Demon-Subduing Pavilion mantra for ninety-nine days, but the demonic energy it exuded made one question if it had really weakened. -How strong does it seem? -It appears to be above the level of a demon beast. -Above a demon beast? -Yes. -Then could it possibly be a Diabolic Beast (ħF)? Monsters, or unidentified creatures, are referred to differently based on their level of danger. The lowest grade is Fierce Beast, and as it goes higher, it becomes a Monstrous Beast (֫F) and Demonic Beast (F). The Heum-won that Mok Gyeong-un had made his servant could also be considered a Demonic beast, but the level of demonic energy he sensed now was far stronger than that. At that moment, along with the laughter, a voice was heard from the shadows. Kekekekek. I should thank those damn bald monks. After being stuck here for ninety-nine days, chanting nothing but those annoying sutras, theyve finally brought me such a delicious meal. Surprisingly, this monster could speak. The sound of its voice, like scratching its throat, was extremely eerie, but it knew how to accurately convey its thoughts. -Thud! The sound of footsteps reverberated throughout the entire cave. -Thud! The cave floor shook. Eventually, the monster revealed itself within the radius illuminated by the torch. Huh? It had horns on its head, resembling a dragon. Its entire body was covered in red fur, and its shape was like a mixture of a dog and a cow, but it had hooves like a horse. Its size was so immense that one had to look up to see it. As soon as he saw this, Cheong-ryeong spoke in a surprised voice. -Mortal Its Alyu. -Alyu? -I had a feeling when they mentioned Mount Shaoxian, but these crazy bald monks have actually captured a diabolic beast. Cheong-ryeong was dumbfounded. The existence known as a Diabolic beast was so dangerous that even dozens of skilled Taoist priests had to gather to barely confront it. Seeing that they had captured and imprisoned such a being, it was clear that Shaolins power was no ordinary feat, but the situation had become quite serious. -This is bad. Aside from being strong, diabolic beasts possess intelligence as well. -We have to subdue it first. Controlling it or making it a servant was only possible after subduing the monster. Fortunately, the demonic energy emanating from this diabolic beast wasnt the worst among the unidentified creatures he had recently encountered. Should he say it was thanks to having experienced even worse than this? Right at that moment Kekekekek! -Thud thud thud thud thud! The slowly approaching diabolic beast, Alyu, suddenly leaped towards Mok Gyeong-un with agile movements. Fast, despite its size. In response, Mok Gyeong-un moved his body to widen the distance and tried to deploy the Six Directions Formation. However, the charging Alyu suddenly stopped. -Bam! Then, after maintaining some distance, it opened its mouth with trembling eyes. Kiririk. You What are you? Why do you reek of that monstrous fox? !? Chapter 299 Chapter 299 C Diabolic Beast (2)Long ago, a much smaller form of the Diabolic Beast Alyu (m؅, Yayu) was staring at something with a terrified expression. It was because of the shadow of a gigantic nine-tailed fox that loomed heavily in the center of the burning Mount Shaoxian. In the flickering shadow of the flames, the enormous nine-tailed fox was tearing apart the head of something. It was the head of an adult Alyu with a dragons head. The small Alyus red eyes trembled madly as it watched this scene. *** Kiririk, you What are you? Why do you reek of that monstrous fox? The Diabolic Beast Alyu asked Mok Gyeong-un with trembling eyes. Alyu, who had endured the torment of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion mantra for 99 days and a hunger that felt like its stomach was being turned inside out, tried to devour Mok Gyeong-un as soon as it saw him. However, no matter how starved it was to the point of losing its senses, it was still a high-ranking existence among the unidentified creatures. The intelligent Diabolic Beast Alyu couldnt help but be instantly filled with wariness after sensing the familiar scent emanating from Mok Gyeong-un. The scent of the monstrous fox? Kiririk. Without a doubt. The scent coming from you is definitely that of the monstrous fox. At the confident words of the Diabolic Beast Alyu, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Being quick-witted, the moment Mok Gyeong-un heard the phrase scent of the monstrous fox, he immediately thought of the Fox Demon Queen, no, the Hundred-Faced King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. [Carry it with you. It will serve as proof that Ive marked you.] [If its proof that youve marked me, its even more embarrassing to carry around.] [Youre quite honest. But it wont do you any harm to carry it. From what Ive seen, you seem to get entangled with unidentified creatures quite often.] [] [So keep it with you. If you have even a part of my tail, you wont get involved with annoying creatures.] Mok Gyeong-un recalled the round medallion in his bosom. It was made by the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox using a part of its severed tail. Originally, he was going to throw it away, but Cheong-ryeong also said it would be better to keep it for the time being. -Even if its just a part, the body of a Spiritual Beast close to a Divine Beast like the Hundred-Faced King will come in handy for something, no matter what it is. However, he didnt expect such a thing to happen so soon. Judging from the wary gaze of the Diabolic Beast Alyu, there was also fear in its eyes. Seeing a being intelligent enough to speak human language act like this, if handled well, it might be possible to take advantage of the situation. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un took out the medallion made from the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs tail from his bosom. As he took it out, -Swooosh! The Diabolic Beast Alyu even took a step back due to the intensified scent of the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Kiririk. Yo-you, what are you? Why does a mere human like you have something like that? The Diabolic Beast Alyu trembled as it recalled an old memory. Even after such a long time had passed, the terror engraved in its entire body had not been forgotten. It was truly the embodiment of a tyrant. It was so brutal that it would tear apart and devour the five extremities of even its fellow unidentified creatures if they displeased it. -Tremble tremble! Seeing Alyu standing upright and trembling, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. It seemed like it could be easily resolved if handled well. How should I approach this? Looking at that attitude, it was clear that the Diabolic Beast Alyu greatly feared the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. In that case, it would be better to imply that his relationship with the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was very close. With that thought, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, As expected of a diabolic beast, you have a keen sense of smell. Kiririk. What are you? -Clank! The chain shackles on the ankles of the retreating Diabolic Beast Alyu became taut. Thanks to the restraints connected to the center of the cave, the range of movement for the Diabolic Beast Alyu couldnt reach the cavity walls. Mok Gyeong-un approached Alyu and said, -Dont get too close, mortal. Just in case, Cheong-ryeong warned him. No matter how much it feared, the opponent was still a diabolic beast, a high-ranking existence among the unidentified creatures. It would be best not to provoke it unnecessarily. However, Mok Gyeong-un deliberately narrowed the distance to show confidence. And in that state, he held up the round medallion made from the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs tail hair and said, As you can see, should I say were acquaintances with a close relationship? Acquaintances? With that monster? Yes, you seem to know it well. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How could I not know? The number of beings that have died at the hands of that monstrous fox is countless. If their bodies were piled up, it would have been taller than a thousand mountains. -Thats probably true. If its a monster of that caliber, it would have lived for more than a thousand years, so it could pile up not just one, but several thousand mountains. Cheong-ryeong also muttered in agreement. Then Mok Gyeong-un shook the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs round medallion at Alyu and said, Its fortunate that you know well how dangerous the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox is. I was worried that you might not listen to my proposal that could be mutually beneficial. Proposal? Yes. Shall we say its a proposal that might pique your interest? What is it? The Diabolic Beast Alyu asked with a puzzled expression at the mention of a proposal. Then Mok Gyeong-un put the round medallion back into his bosom and said, If done well, you too can be freed from this place. Freed? From this damn cave? Yes, if youre interested, would you be willing to hear my proposal? Kiririk. Hmm. The Diabolic Beast Alyu rolled its eyes with a strange look, then opened its mouth while looking down at Mok Gyeong-un. Whats the proposal? Its not that difficult. You just need to suppress your demonic nature for a while and show that you can be controlled by me, so to speak. Show that I can be controlled? Yes. Dont tell me you want me to show those damn bald monks that Ive been subdued by a human like you? Oh, you catch on quickly. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled with interest. Indeed, a diabolic beast-level creature possessed intelligence beyond the level of being able to converse and even had some degree of insight. You probably know why the monks of Shaolin Temple capture and imprison beings like you and other unidentified creatures, and since youre intelligent, you should also know why they chant sutras while keeping you locked up, right? So youre saying I just need to pretend to be controlled by a human like you? Yes. If you do that, the Shaolin monks will release you. Just for that? The reason the monks keep you captive is because of your dangerousness. But if you can be controlled, theres no need for them to hold you anymore. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Diabolic Beast Alyus eyes narrowed. It seemed to be seriously considering this proposal. If it feared the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox and wanted to get out of here, wouldnt it smoothly accept the proposal? While thinking that, the Diabolic Beast Alyu opened its mouth. Kiririk. I have a question, human. What is it? I understand the conditions for me to be freed, but you dont seem to be related to those damn bald monks, so why are you trying to prove yourself? Ah Mok Gyeong-un inwardly felt annoyed at the Diabolic Beast Alyus question. He had hoped for a slightly simpler approach, but perhaps because it possessed intelligence and insight, it was doubting the very intention behind this proposal. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un also quickly racked his brain. How should he explain it so that the Diabolic Beast Alyu would smoothly accept the proposal without suspicion? Then Mok Gyeong-un drew upon the incantation power, which was the foundation of his sorcery techniques. As he drew it out, the Diabolic Beast Alyu raised its voice at the revealed energy and said, Kirik. Human. Youre a Taoist priest, arent you? Yes, as you can see. No wonder those damn bald monks wouldnt send an ordinary human in here. -Grit! Seeing the Diabolic Beast Alyu gritting its teeth, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, Yes. But this is an opportunity for you. I also need to prove to the monks here that the unidentified creature Ive made my servant is not dangerous due to friction with them. Servant? I have a servant whose demonic power is weaker than yours. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Diabolic Beast Alyu twitched its elongated mouth and said, Kiririk. So those damn bald monks are targeting the unidentified creature that you, a Taoist priest, have made your servant. Thats right. Youre indeed smart. So if you accept my proposal and help me, wont we both be able to obtain a mutually beneficial result? Kirik. Kirik. Yeah. That could be. Then will you accept my proposal? It may be difficult right now, but if you just follow my control for a little while, youll gain your freed- -Bam! Before he could even finish speaking, the front hoof of the Diabolic Beast Alyu flew towards Mok Gyeong-un at a tremendous speed, forcing him to hastily retreat his body backwards. -Bam! Kwang! As the hoof struck the ground, the floor cracked and shattered fragments flew up. In response, Mok Gyeong-un created a sharp aura with his sword fingers to cut through the flying fragments and moved his body to dodge the ones he could avoid. But as soon as he did that, -Croooo! A condensed purple smoke spewed out from the Diabolic Beast Alyus mouth, trying to engulf Mok Gyeong-un. Poison? No. It was different from poison. It seemed to be a smoke infused with demonic energy, and -Swish! As Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly dodged it, the spewed condensed purple smoke collided with the ground. However, unlike a moment ago, where the smoke collided, -Woong! A strange phenomenon occurred where the golden sutra characters written on the ground flickered and the smoke bounced off. The bounced-off smoke then collided with another cave wall. And on that wall as well, due to the golden sutra characters, the smoke was reflected to another place and spread out here and there. As a result, Mok Gyeong-un tried to maintain the maximum distance to avoid this smoke, but despite not much time passing, the reflecting smoke had already filled more than half of the entire cave. Consequently, some of the smoke touched his skin, and -Sizzle! Acid? It was a very strong acid. This was a separate issue from immunity to poison. If directly exposed to acid, the skin would inevitably melt. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un drew upon the demonic energy to form a thin film on his skin to protect his body like a protective energy shield. Fortunately, it was effective. The acid couldnt penetrate the film made of demonic energy. -Swish! Not stopping there, Mok Gyeong-un used his true energy to push away the smoke and blocked it from entering a certain range. Then, from within the smoke -Thud! Thud! The Diabolic Beast Alyu, who had suddenly attacked, revealed itself. Kiririk. Youre no ordinary human. Theres no way a mere Taoist priest who only knows a few techniques can move this fast. Whether Im a Taoist priest or not, what does it matter? I even made a proposal that might pique your interest, but I dont know what this sudden act is about. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Diabolic Beast Alyu suddenly grinned, revealing its ferocious and sharp teeth. Kiririri. Do you think I would believe your words? This is unexpected. I thought you would seize even a slim chance to escape if you were destined to be trapped and die while listening to sutras anyway. Kirik. Yeah. At first glance, it sounds right. But in the end, those damn bald monks and you, a Taoist priest, are no different from natural enemies to beings like us. Its truly foolish to believe that I would trust a measly agreement between you lot. At the monsters words, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue and said, Are you really going to lose this opportunity to be freed like this? It could also be an opportunity to die after being used. At the Diabolic Beast Alyus words, Mok Gyeong-un licked his lips. He himself was also quite suspicious, but this Diabolic Beast Alyu also refused to trust him at all, befitting an intelligent being. Thanks to the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs medallion, he thought it would be easily resolved, but it seemed that wasnt the case. So Mok Gyeong-un took out the medallion again and said, If its because Im a Taoist priest, I think theres a misunderstanding. Just seeing that Im acquainted with the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox -Thud! Before he could even finish speaking, the Diabolic Beast Alyu stomped the ground with its hoof. Then, looking down at Mok Gyeong-un, it spoke in a voice filled with overwhelming pressure. Thanks to you, human, a filthy memory has resurfaced. Filthy memory? That monstrous fox massacred all of my kin on Mount Shaoxian, leaving me as the only surviving individual. . Mok Gyeong-un let out a small sigh. He thought it simply feared the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox because of its lower status as an unidentified creature. But if all its kin had been massacred, -Roar! Just looking at the surging strong murderous intent, a blatant hostility could be felt. Theres nothing good that will come out of this. Even if you hate the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, the proposal I made is truly not a lie. Whether its a lie or not, I dont trust the bald monks or you, human. Rather, a brilliant plan has come to mind. A brilliant plan? Yes. Since the monstrous fox cherishes you, human, if you die here, that b*tch and the damn bald monks who locked me up here will have a blast fighting each other! -Grrrrr! As soon as those words were spoken, the Diabolic Beast Alyu spewed out a purple smoke. The purple smoke, released with even greater force than before, quickly flew somewhere, and that place was none other than the entrance, the iron door. In an instant, the area around the iron door was filled with purple smoke. Is it trying to prevent me from getting out? As a result, Mok Gyeong-un had no choice but to move to the opposite side. As Mok Gyeong-un launched his body towards the opposite side, at that moment, Alyus long tail lashed out like a whip, targeting Mok Gyeong-un. -Swish! The size of that tail was so large that it couldnt simply be called a whip. In the end, Mok Gyeong-un swiftly drew his Wicked Sword. -Shing! And with the Wicked Sword, he blocked the monsters oncoming tail. -Clang! Contrary to the expectation that the red, feather-like fur on the tail would be soft, the moment it clashed, it emitted a metallic sound, indicating it was extremely hard. Moreover, the force and weight behind the tail itself were tremendous, so -Bang! Mok Gyeong-uns body was sent flying backwards. His thrown body was about to crash into the opposite cave wall. Thinking he should use this force, Mok Gyeong-un somersaulted in the air, twisting his body to try and kick off the cave wall. However, the moment he was about to kick off in sync with colliding with the wall, -Kwang! At that instant, both his feet pierced through the cave wall, and Mok Gyeong-uns body went straight through to the other side. !? Chapter 300 Chapter 300 C Diabolic Beast (3)Outside the iron door. Although not much time had passed since entering, the unusual silence made the Demon-subduing monk Deoksu open his mouth. Amitabha. monk. Its strangely quiet, isnt it? Is that patron really a Taoist priest? He is indeed. Dont those Taoist priests use spells or something similar to chanting sutras or mantras like us Demon-subduing monks? Why? Are you curious? At his question, the Demon-subduing monk Deoksu waved his hands and shook his head. No, thats not it. Of course, he was inwardly curious about how Taoist priests would deal with demons. So he was dying to take a peek, but he had no choice but to wait, fearing that something troublesome might happen if he did. Although magical techniques are said to originate from Taoism, it is a power that goes against principles. Dont bother being curious about it. Amitabha. I will keep that in mind. After instructing Demon-subduing monk Deoksu in this manner, the Demon-subduing Priest stared intently at the iron door. Despite his instructions, the Demon-subduing Priest was also curious inwardly. Except for the Grand Meditation Master, he possessed the highest dharmic power, but even someone like him couldnt do anything alone against the demon beyond this iron door. Yet how could a mere Taoist priest control the demon? It was practically impossible. At that moment. -Bang! Bang! Finally, noisy sounds could be heard from inside. Judging from the brief silence followed by noise, it seemed like things werent going well. Soon, the demons shout was heard. -You damn human! Dont you dare come out of there! !? Dont come out of there? What the hell does that mean? In the cavity beyond the iron door, there was no particular space to escape or hide. *** At the same time, beyond the iron door. Huh? This was completely unexpected. Contrary to the expectation that the cave walls, engraved with sutras all over, would withstand this level of force by bouncing off the smoke spewed by the demonic beast Alyu, the hardness of the walls themselves wasnt that sturdy. -Crash! Mok Gyeong-uns body, which had pierced through the wall and entered the other side, slid down a narrow cave passage and fell somewhere. Eventually, at the end of the slide, there was a pool of water, splashing and wetting his body. As he fell like that, Mok Gyeong-un raised his head in disbelief, and !? In front of him, a massive dead-end stone wall was spread out. Ah It was a scene that made one involuntarily exclaim in awe. If it were just a simple wall, it would be one thing, but part of the cave ceiling was open, allowing bright sunlight to shine down and beautifully illuminate a portion of the wall. As he was gazing at this absentmindedly for a moment, a furious shout was heard from behind. -You damn human! Dont you dare come out of there! It was the voice of the demonic beast Alyu. It was riding high, thinking it had blocked the entrance and driven him into a dead end, but an unexpected event had occurred, making it furious. As Mok Gyeong-un was about to turn his head, -The cave is connected to here At Cheong-ryeongs voice, Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement. What do you mean by that? -Do you remember what that Demon-subduing Priest or whatever said earlier, that the thirty-six caves in the back garden of Shaolin Temple are all interconnected? Ah. I think he did say that. But why bring that up? -Look at the top of the wall. The top of the wall? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the top of the wall where the sunlight was shining down. Large characters were engraved there. ڶ (Wall Contemplation Cave) Wall Contemplation Cave? Come to think of it, there was a cave entrance next to the Demon-subduing Cave with the words Wall Contemplation Cave written on it. If thats the case, this place he had entered by breaking through the Demon-subduing Caves wall was the Wall Contemplation Cave, and it seemed that what the Demon-subduing Priest said about all the caves being interconnected was indeed true. However, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were drawn to something other than that fact. It was none other than the characters Wall Contemplation Cave engraved on the wall. Majestic. That was the feeling he got the moment he first saw the writing. The calligraphy contained not a hint of arrogance or selfishness, and the force put into each stroke was even and incomparably majestic. Ah! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes widened. The characters were not engraved using fingers or any tool. They were engraved with qi. Yet how could it be so flawless? If one had never learned martial arts or knew nothing about qi, they would have looked at it with a simple gaze, but this was truly amazing. At Mok Gyeong-uns reaction, Cheong-ryeong said, -The mastery of qi has truly reached the level of divinity. As expected of the originator who created Shaolin Fist, known as the orthodox martial art of the Central Plains. Originator? -Bodhidharma. Bodhidharma? Ah Ive heard of him before. Isnt he the one called the founder of Zen Buddhism? -Yes. He is the founder of Zen Buddhism and is also known as the origin of Shaolin Fist. Then did this Bodhidharma establish Shaolin Temple? -No, thats not it. Then what is it? -Have you ever seen a Daruma doll? No. -When you look at a Daruma doll, Bodhidharmas appearance gives off a quite exotic feeling. If hes exotic, does that mean hes not from the Central Plains? -Thats right. Bodhidharma was the third prince of the King of Xiangji in the Tianzhu Kingdom, but he renounced the world and cultivated the Buddhist way. Oh? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled with interest. It was surprising to hear that the one known as the origin of Shaolin martial arts was not from the Central Plains but a foreigner. But how did a foreign prince who renounced the world become the origin of Shaolin martial arts? -That, I dont know. There are several theories, and one of them is right here, the Wall Contemplation Cave of Shaolin Temple. Did he train martial arts in the Wall Contemplation Cave? -When he entered deep meditation, he would face the wall and sit in meditation all day long, and when he came out of meditation, he would move his limbs without rest and train his body. That physical training is said to have become the foundation of Shaolin Fist. I see. -Whats even more amazing is that he repeated that wall-facing cultivation for nine years without rest. The wall-facing cultivation that lasted for a whole nine years. This became widely known among many Buddhist practitioners and even laypeople, and this Wall Contemplation Cave, where Bodhidharma was said to have trained, was called the Daruma Wall Contemplation Cave by outsiders. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at the characters Wall Contemplation Cave on the wall. Shaolin Fist was born through Bodhidharma, whom she mentioned, and Shaolin Fist became the foundation for many orthodox martial arts in the Central Plains. It was literally the very origin. Impressive. Mok Gyeong-un inwardly expressed his respect for the fact that someones nine years became an origin, and through that origin, countless martial arts were born. However, that respect was short-lived. There was no time to leisurely gaze at the stone wall of the Wall Contemplation Cave here. As Mok Gyeong-un was about to turn his head, !? Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to turn his head, stopped moving at some point. Then he stared fixedly at a certain spot on the stone wall. It was a momentary unconsciousness. The moment he blinked his eyes, closed them, and opened them again, -Whoosh! At that moment, a cold wind blew from the entire stone wall, and snowflakes were fluttering all around. Faced with such a bizarre phenomenon, Mok Gyeong-un was momentarily at a loss for words. Mok Gyeong-un raised his head and looked up at the sky. Snow was falling through the open cave ceiling, and the falling snow was piling up on the cave floor. What on earth As he was puzzled, he noticed a spot where snow had piled up particularly high. It was the point where the light from the stone wall was reflecting. There, snow had piled up to the height of a sitting person Huh? He thought it was just snow, but someone was actually sitting in meditation, and snow had piled up on their head and shoulders. Not understanding what was going on, Mok Gyeong-un tried to approach that person. But then, footstep sounds were heard. -Footsteps! Puzzled by the sound, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head. As he turned his head, a tall, bald man wearing a yellow kasaya was approaching from a cave at the back of the Wall Contemplation Cave. Mok Gyeong-un tried to speak to him, but Who -Swish! That bald someone, who seemed to be a practicing monk, passed by Mok Gyeong-un without even acknowledging his presence. The practicing monk who had passed by like that soon approached the person sitting in meditation. Despite the snow piling up on their head and shoulders and someone approaching, the person sitting in meditation didnt make the slightest movement. -Thud! The approaching practicing monk knelt on the ground. Then, bowing his head to the person sitting in meditation, he spoke in an earnest voice. [Please give me your teachings.] [] Despite his earnestness, the person sitting in meditation remained still, not uttering a single word or showing any disturbance. Nevertheless, the practicing monk bowed his head to the ground once again and said, [Open the path for me.] [] The practicing monk maintained that prostrated posture. He showed the determination to never move until he received an answer from the person sitting in meditation. Like that, both the person sitting in meditation and the one prostrating behind remained motionless, and snow piled up more on their bodies. As Mok Gyeong-un let out a soft sigh, wondering what this was all about, -Swish! At that moment, the surroundings darkened and brightened repeatedly, and then !? Suddenly, snow had piled up heavily on the body of the prostrating practicing monk, and the person sitting in meditation had risen to their feet. The person who had risen from meditation spoke while still keeping their gaze on the stone wall. [Receive it.] As soon as those words were heard, the prostrating practicing monk staggered to his feet. No, he couldnt even stand up straight. Having prostrated for a long time while being hit by snow, he stumbled forward. Even though he fell forward and his nose was bleeding, the practicing monk struggled to get up. But the person who had been sitting in meditation threw something behind them without even looking. The practicing monk stretched out both hands to catch it. -Splash! The moment the practicing monk caught it, it wet his hands and flowed down to the ground. It was none other than water. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sparkled with interest. He threw water? It was truly a strange occurrence. Did he lightly pack some snow and throw it, and it melted in the hands? Or did he really throw water? Is it possible to throw water with bare hands like that? As he was puzzled, the practicing monk tried to scoop up the water that had fallen to the ground with his hands. But how could he possibly scoop up the water that had already soaked the ground? [Ah Aah] A sigh escaped from the practicing monks mouth. Then, the man in the kasaya who was staring at the stone wall said, [I gave it to you. So go back.] At those words, the practicing monk, who had been scraping the wet ground to the point of breaking his nails, pleaded with tears in his eyes. [This humble monk is still lacking and couldnt receive what you gave. So please, give me your teachings.] [] [Even if I have to die here, I cannot leave.] [] Despite the practicing monks determined resolve, the one staring at the wall did not turn his head even slightly. However, eventually, the one in the kasaya staring at the stone wall opened his mouth. [Unless red eyes fall and pile up here, I will never accept you.] At his words, Mok Gyeong-un snorted. How could red eyes possibly fall? In the end, it was just a roundabout way of saying he wouldnt accept him. It was at that moment. -Bam! At that moment, the practicing monk got to his feet. Then he ran somewhere in the cave and came back with a knife. Mok Gyeong-un thought he might do something reckless upon hearing that he would never be accepted as a disciple, but -Slice! At that instant, the practicing monk cut off his own left arm. !? Then he sprinkled the blood flowing from his severed arm onto the piled-up snow. As the practicing monks blood scattered, the snow gradually turned red. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. This practicing monk had created an answer that couldnt be made through the sacrifice of cutting off his arm. It could indeed be called a truly remarkable will. Will he still keep staring at the wall even after this? Mok Gyeong-un looked at the person in the kasaya who was staring at the stone wall. At that moment, the one who had been staring at the stone wall opened his mouth. [Receive it.] With those words, the person threw something behind him. It happened so quickly that the practicing monk unconsciously stretched out his arm to catch it at all costs. But the arm he stretched out was none other than the severed one. However, -Whoosh! At that moment, a handful of water formed a shape in the air as if grasped by a hand, and it floated there. !!!!!! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes trembled as he watched this. The act of trying to grasp something with a non-existent arm actually made it possible. This amazing sight rang loudly in Mok Gyeong-uns mind like a bell, and that sound brought about a crack. Chapter 301 Chapter 301 C Diabolic Beast (3)Kiririk! You damn Taoist priest! Come back here right now! -Crash! Crash crash crash! As Mok Gyeong-un disappeared beyond the wall he had pierced through, the furious diabolic beast Alyu began causing a commotion by repeatedly stomping the ground with its hooves. As the ground shattered and it thrashed about wildly, the restraints attached to its four legs, which could be considered part of the dharma tools, automatically tightened, trying to calm Alyu down. Normally, when it raged to this extent, the Demon-Subduing monks would chant the Demon-Subduing mantra to suppress the diabolic beast Alyus evil nature and make it fall asleep. However, coincidentally, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master had instructed the Demon-Subduing monks to temporarily leave their positions so they wouldnt hear Mok Gyeong-un chanting the incantations of his magical techniques, which turned out to be the root of the problem. -Snap! The restraints, unable to withstand the raging diabolic beast Alyus strength, finally broke. As the restraints on the front legs snapped, the diabolic beast Alyu couldnt hide its joy. Kirik! Kirik! This damned shackles has finally broken. Since the front legs were freed, breaking the restraints on the hind legs was a piece of cake. Eventually, the restraints on the hind legs also snapped after a few kicks. -Snap! As the restraints that had been binding all four legs were gone, the diabolic beast Alyu immediately charged towards the iron door to get out of the cave. -Crash! Although the iron door was engraved with gold-plated Demon-Subduing mantras, Alyus strength was so immense that it dented the iron door outward with just a single impact. Because of this, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master, who had been waiting for Mok Gyeong-un outside, could tell that something had gone wrong. Deoksu, go to the neighboring cavity right now and gather all the Demon-Subduing monks. Ah, yes, I understand! As Demon-Subduing monk Deoksu ran off, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master drew upon his dharmic power and began chanting the Demon-Subduing mantra towards the iron door. Om somani somani hum arihanna arihanna hum arihanna banaya hum banaya hum baabam baara hum batak. **** At the same time. Monk Dae-deok, the overseer of the Precepts Hall, headed towards the entrance of Shaolin Temple with the monks from the Precepts Hall in tow. The grounds of Shaolin, boasting the largest scale among all the temples in the Central Plains, were so vast that it inevitably took quite some time just to reach there. Moreover, as Shaolin was located halfway up Mount Song, the distance between the grounds was also great. So if one were to walk, it would take nearly a quarter-hour just to get from the Arhat Pavilion to the entrance, but thanks to using the Light Body Technique at a moderate speed, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok arrived at the entrance within half a quarter-hour. At the entrance of Shaolin, armored military officials and nearly a hundred soldiers were seen. Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok greeted the officer with a long beard, who seemed to be the representative of the military officials, with his palms together. Amitabha. I am Dae-deok, the overseer of the Precepts Hall of Shaolin. What brings the imperial officials to this humble place? If youre the overseer of the Precepts Hall, you must be quite a high-ranking monk in Shaolin. The young monks of the Precepts Hall frowned at the arrogant tone of the military official. Although the current imperial court followed the principles of Confucianism, Shaolin was a very old temple and had served as the national temple for generations thanks to its connection with the first emperor, Taizu, so it deserved to be treated with respect. However, this military officials attitude was far from that. I am Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards. Although we didnt forcibly enter out of respect for Shaolins ties with Emperor Taizu, we received information that there are traitors here in Shaolin. Amitabha. Traitors? What do you mean by that? At Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks words, Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards snorted and said, Its no use playing dumb. Do you know how many people weve heard from nearby that a large monstrous bird fell into Shaolin? Oh my. The imperial official is truly putting this humble monk in a difficult position. This is simply a place where monks who have renounced the world cultivate the Buddhist way. Just a place to cultivate the Buddhist way? Ha! How can you say that in a place known as the orthodox school of martial arts in the world? Amitabha. Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok simply chanted a Buddhist prayer with his palms together. Then Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards frowned and raised his voice, saying, Could it be that Shaolin is trying to protect the traitors who helped the prisoners escape from the underground prison of the imperial palace? If thats the case, even if its a temple with deep ties to Emperor Taizu, we will have no choice but to forcibly enter and search. At those words, the young monks of the Precepts Hall uniformly protested. No. What kind of outrageous behavior is this? Forcible suppression? No matter if youre an official, how can you do this to a place that worships the Buddha Enough! However, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, silenced them with a stern shout. Then, as if he had no dissatisfaction at all, he bowed his head along with his palms together and spoke in a gentle voice to Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards. Amitabha. Although Shaolin is a place to cultivate the Buddhist way, how could we possibly protect traitors? I kindly request the official to withdraw his misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Then bring the traitors here right now. If you do that, there will be no need to forcibly search Shaolin. Amitabha. At Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards words, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, chanted a Buddhist prayer as if he were in a difficult position. However, contrary to his expression, his inner thoughts were completely different. Rather, he was grateful that his wish had been fulfilled. *** -Mortal? Mortal? Cheong-ryeong called out to Mok Gyeong-un, who had become dazed while staring at the wall. She thought there might be a problem, but realizing that Mok Gyeong-uns gaze was fixed on the stone wall of the meditation cave, she stopped calling out to him. Could it be that he fell into a state of enlightenment in that brief moment? The current phenomenon was the same as when one fell into a meditative state. But he hadnt opened his Ghostly Eyes and deeply concentrated on the hand seals, yet he fell into a meditative state for the second time after the tombstone without any signs. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong found it strange. His concentration was indeed stronger than hers when she was alive, but for such realizations to come in succession was an unusual phenomenon. Even if this place was the birthplace of orthodox martial arts, Shaolin. Could it be It was right at that moment. A five-colored light was emitting from the top of Mok Gyeong-uns head as he had his eyes closed. Ah! At this, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her excitement. *** Grasping with a non-existent arm An action that should have been impossible actually became possible. Moreover, since the water had flowed down, it should have been approached with the concept of supporting rather than grasping, but he was even grasping it. All of this was no different from nothingness (o) becoming existence () through willpower. Strong willpower made all of this possible. Willpower Because of this, Mok Gyeong-un gained a huge enlightenment different from before. The various principles contained in that simple action turned his mind upside down, and they gradually became organized one by one. The understanding of qi, which he had only vaguely perceived until now, was also the same. In the end, qi was not something far away. Everything that existed was qi, and qi was everything that existed. So this is how it was. Now he felt like he truly understood what qi was. It was a truly mysterious thing. Just by observing this process, everything that had been blocked became unblocked. Is this what a true qi master looks like? -Swish! Then, Mok Gyeong-un saw the practitioner who had been staring at the stone wall with his eyes lowering the kasaya cloth covering his head. His dark skin and curly beard, quite different from the people of the Central Plains, were revealed. The moment he saw this, something flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. Could it be? Curiosity arose in Mok Gyeong-un, and he tried to approach to see that face. Then, the one who had lowered the kasaya spoke. [If you have gained enough, now return to where you belong.] !? For a moment, Mok Gyeong-un faltered. He was convinced that all these scenes unfolding were happening within an enlightenment. However, that practitioner staring at the stone wall spoke as if he were aware of Mok Gyeong-uns presence. Finding this strange, Mok Gyeong-un approached to see his face, and at that moment, -Swish! The cave where snowflakes had been fluttering returned to its original state as if nothing had happened. Mok Gyeong-un frowned at the cave that had become silent as if nothing had occurred and the floor where water had pooled. What was going on? He had experienced countless visualizations, but none had been as vivid and immersive as this one. Moreover, those last words still lingered in his mind. I was merely observing. Why did those last words sound like they were spoken to him, not to the practicing monk who had cut off his own arm? It was even confusing. Then, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Mortal! At her excited voice, Mok Gyeong-un answered in puzzlement. What is it? -Let me ask you directly. Did you break through the blocked wall? She had already witnessed the five-colored light emanating from the top of Mok Gyeong-uns head and enveloping his entire body when he fell into the visualization. So she was already convinced of it. At her question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and opened his mouth to answer. The wall youre talking about -Rumble rumble rumble! At that moment, the entire cave shook, the ceiling cracked, and fragments crumbled down. At this, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head from the stone wall of the meditation cave to look at the cave opening he had slid down from. From there, fierce demonic energy and screams were rampant. *** Om somani somani hum arihanna arihanna hum -Crunch! The diabolic beast Alyu bit off the upper body of one of the Demon-Subduing monks who were chanting the Demon-Subduing mantra and wielding the dharma weapon, the Vajra Pestle. As it chewed on the torn-off upper body, one of the Demon-Subduing monks, unable to contain his anger and losing his senses, rushed forward. Deok-myeo-eo-eo-eong! -Squish! However, that demon-subduing monk was soon trampled by hooves, becoming unrecognizable. In an instant, five demon-subduing monks lost their lives, and the eyes of the remaining demon-subduing monks were now filled with fear and terror. As if sensing this, the magical beast Alyu roared with a voice full of exhilaration. Kiririririririk! For the evil and deluded, human negative emotions such as fear and terror were no different from nourishment. Consuming humans in that state was the ultimate delicacy. Kirik! This is the best. Fear more! Fear even more! The magical beast Alyu was determined to pay back for everything he had suffered during the 99 days he was trapped. Of course, he had no intention of fighting against the entire Shaolin. His goal was to kill these damn demon-subduing monks to vent his anger and then leave Shaolin. The only regret is not being able to kill that bastard. It would have been very entertaining to see these bald monks and that bitch fight if he had managed to kill that bastard who was under the protection of that monster fox, but it was quite regrettable. So, to alleviate this regret even a little, he had to kill these bald bastards in the cruelest way possible before leaving this place. At that moment, something glared at the magical beast Alyus red eyes. Alyu soon lowered his head. -Clang! What flew was none other than the vajra pestle imbued with Dharma power. The one who threw the vajra pestle was none other than the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master. Just by looking at his appearance with his robe soaked in blood, one could tell that his injuries were quite severe. Haa Haa Everyone, get a hold of yourselves. We must keep that demon here until reinforcements arrive! At his shout, some of the demon-subduing monks gritted their teeth and tightly grasped their vajra pestles again. Seeing this, the magical beast Alyu let out a chuckle. Seeing the dying bastard trying to revive the morale with all his might, it seemed the leader was indeed a leader. So, if I kill you, old man, these bald bastards wont be able to do much anymore! -Bang! The magical beast Alyu then kicked the ground and charged towards the injured Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master. Surprised by this, some of the demon-subduing monks simultaneously threw their vajra pestles at the beast. -Clang clang clang clang! However, it was impossible to stop the magical beast Alyu, who couldnt be easily subdued even if over a hundred demon-subduing monks attacked, with just five vajra pestles. At this, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master tried to confront the beast by personally drawing upon his Dharma power. S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Om somani somani hum ari Cough. The Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master, who was chanting the demon-subduing mantra, soon vomited a handful of blood. In an instant, despair filled the eyes of the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master. He had lived most of his life as a demon-subduing monk, but to think that his end would be at the hands of a demon, it was truly strange. Was all of this ultimately karmic retribution? As the magical beast Alyu approached closer, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master soon closed his eyes. Although it was in vain, if this was death, what could he do? He inwardly chanted the Buddhas name. Amita -Kwaaang! At that very moment, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master frowned and opened his eyes at the tremendous roaring sound that echoed in his ears. !!!!!!!! An astonishing scene unfolded before his eyes. The head of the magical beast Alyu was pressed down, half-buried in the ground, and above its head, someone was standing with the corners of his mouth raised. Patron? It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Chapter 302 Chapter 302 C Diabolic Beast (4)The Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master was so startled that he couldnt close his mouth. What on earth just happened? The other Demon-Subduing monks were the same. They witnessed what had just occurred with their own eyes, but they were so shocked that they were at a loss for words. Just now What was that? Wh-what in the world is this? Mok Gyeong-un, who suddenly appeared, leaped down from above onto the head of the diabolic beast Alyu. From this point on, unbelievable things were already happening. His weight couldnt have been that heavy, but Alyu toppled forward, and its head was soon buried in the cave floor. At that moment, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master opened his mouth. Patron, where on earth have you been? The cave walls were weaker than I thought. By the way, I wasnt gone for long, but it seems the situation has gotten a bit out of hand. Cough cough. But for something you said you had subdued once before, it looks like youre in quite a predicament, am I right? Are you being sarcastic right now Patron! Just as the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master was about to say something out of anger, he suddenly shouted in surprise. That was because the tail of the diabolic beast Alyu, whose head was buried in the ground, suddenly flew towards Mok Gyeong-un like a whip. The force was tremendous, but Mok Gyeong-un raised his arm in the direction the tail was flying. -Whoosh! With a sound like flesh being torn, the end of the tail wrapped around Mok Gyeong-uns wrist. Seeing this, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master couldnt hide his bewilderment. It was clear that the force of the flying tail seemed to be trying to send Mok Gyeong-un flying from above his head. But the tail was wrapped around his wrist, so did it have another trick up its sleeve? What is this bastard? Of course, that wasnt the case. The diabolic beast Alyu couldnt hide its inner confusion. Although it didnt know what exactly had happened, Alyu, whose head was suddenly stepped on by Mok Gyeong-un, became furious and tried to quickly raise its head. However, Alyu couldnt lift its head. Thinking that he might have used some magical technique, Alyu first tried to shake off Mok Gyeong-un with its tail. It naturally expected Mok Gyeong-un to be sent flying after being hit by its tail. But that expectation was off the mark. What strength does this bastard have? The reason Alyus tail was wrapped around Mok Gyeong-uns arm was because, despite receiving the impact, he endured it like a massive old tree that had taken root for hundreds of years. -Tighten! It was useless even when it concentrated its demonic power on its tail to try and sever his wrist. Of course, pulling didnt work either. What the hell is this bastard? Suddenly, it felt completely different from before. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns voice reached the diabolic beast Alyus ears. This is my first time using the Thousand-Pound Weight, but it seems quite heavy for you. Seeing how youre stuck to the ground and cant even budge. You damn human bastard! -Grit! The diabolic beast Alyu couldnt hold back its anger at Mok Gyeong-uns provocative words. A mere human climbed on top of its head and made disparaging remarks, making it want to tear him to pieces right away. The Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master, worried about Mok Gyeong-uns provocation, warned him. Cough cough. Patron. Dont provoke the demon too much. For now, just keep it tied up like that. Reinforcements will arrive soon. At that time, this humble monk and the Demon-Subduing monks will restrain it again with the restraints -Grrrr! Before he could even finish speaking. The cave floor shook as if an earthquake had occurred. It was a phenomenon caused not only by the tug-of-war between Mok Gyeong-un, who was using the Thousand-Pound Weight, and the diabolic beast Alyu, who was trying to get up by putting strength into its hooves. Huh? Priest! At this, the nearby Demon-Subduing monks hurriedly supported the staggering Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master in front of Alyus head and moved as far away as possible. -Grrrr! Crackle crackle! The floor shook even more violently and even began to crack. Nevertheless, Mok Gyeong-un still remained motionless on top of the diabolic beast Alyus head. -Groan! Groan! Then, the diabolic beast Alyus demonic power surged to an extreme, and its red fur stood up like thorns, and a purple smoke of acid spewed out from there. But that wasnt the end of it. The diabolic beast Alyus head swayed, and then it spewed out a purple smoke from its mouth. As a result, the floor melted, and the terrible acid began to spread in all directions along the floor. Dodge it! Get out of the way! H-how can we deal with this? The Demon-Subduing monks near the dented iron door might not know, but without mastering the Light Body Technique, there was no way they could avoid the smoke that would melt anything it touched in this brief moment. But at that instant, Mok Gyeong-un quickly formed hand seals in a simplified manner. -Pak! Pak! Pak! Soldier ()! Fight (^)! Split ()! Formation ()! They were the hand seals of the Nine Hand Seals. In an instant, four pillars shot up in the direction the smoke was spreading, along with tremendous spirit power. -Rumble! Seeing this scene, the Demon-Subduing monks stuck to the end of the cave wall couldnt hide their astonishment. As Demon-Subduing monks who had mastered dharmic powers, they could see things with their naked eyes that ordinary people couldnt, such as spirit power and demonic power. But that wasnt the end of it. Mok Gyeong-un put his sword fingers to his mouth and muttered softly. Four Peaks Linking Technique. -Whoosh! Surfaces were formed by the four pillars. As the surfaces were formed, the purple smoke that had been spreading towards the Demon-Subduing monks was soon blocked by the wall of spirit power. The smoke made of acid was blocked at a critical moment. Seeing this scene, some of the young Demon-Subduing monks couldnt help but cheer involuntarily. Wow! Gasp! But they soon closed their mouths as they noticed the looks from the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master and their senior monks. However, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master himself couldnt hide his inner astonishment at Mok Gyeong-uns magical technique skills. Although he didnt acknowledge magical techniques, he understood that they were also performed through the harmony of spirit power and technique formulas. Fast. But the speed at which the technique formula was completed was tremendous. This was because the spirit power quickly took shape. If it had been just a little slower, everyone in the cave would have melted in that smoke made of acid. However, the astonishment was short-lived. Huh? -Grip! At that moment, when Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of clenching his hand, the pillars began to move and gradually narrow the distance. Then, the smoke that had been blocked by the surface of spirit power was also pushed and gathered. At this, the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master shouted in surprise. Patron! What are you doing? Stop it right now! It was a crazy act. If the pillars narrowed, the smoke would inevitably gather in one direction. The wall made of spirit power might be able to block that smoke infused with demonic power, but that patron with a mere human body couldnt. He could melt and die from the acid. Patron! But inside the Four Peaks Linking Technique, as if his voice couldnt reach, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hear his shout at all. Rather, as if trying to finish it off inside, -Swish! He raised his fist on the opposite side that wasnt tied by the tail, and then, -Bam! He strongly struck down on the crown between the horns of the diabolic beast Alyu, who had barely lifted its body halfway up while spewing smoke. Kekekekek! As soon as he did that, the diabolic beast Alyu stopped spewing out the acidic smoke in pain and let out a roar of agony. However, this scene couldnt be seen from the outside. Because at some point, the four sides of the Four Peaks Linking Technique were obscured by the purple smoke. It was impossible to know what was happening inside that smoke. The only thing that could be guessed was, -Bam! Bam! Bam! The intense booming sounds that shook the cave floor. The Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master and the Demon-Subduing monks could only watch this absentmindedly. Kiriririri! The diabolic beast Alyu, suffering from the continuous punches, released its tail that had been holding Mok Gyeong-uns wrist and moved its head in an attempt to somehow get him off its head. -Whoosh! Bam! Get down! Get down right now! Mok Gyeong-un, who was standing while holding the horns of the diabolic beast Alyu, chuckled. Then, he raised his fist once more and strongly struck down on the crown of the diabolic beast Alyu. -Bam! Kekekek! -Crash! The jaw of the diabolic beast Alyu, hit by the fist, finally fell to the ground. It tried to endure it somehow with anger, but the diabolic beast Alyu was now on the verge of losing consciousness due to the repeated pain inflicted on its head. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un struck down on the diabolic beast Alyus head once again. -Bam! The jaw of Alyu, whose head was hit, dug into the ground. Not stopping there, Mok Gyeong-un continued to strike down on Alyus head with a constant force. -Bam! Bam! Bam! With the repeated pain, Alyu finally cried out. Kiririk! St-stop! Stoooop! It was too painful, and there was no pride or anything. However, Mok Gyeong-un paid no heed to this and kept striking down on the diabolic beast Alyus head. -Bam! Bam! Bam! Crunch! No matter how much he struck with uniform force, if this continued, it would naturally break and collapse. Kekekekeke! Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The image of that past flashed through the diabolic beast Alyus mind. The miserable sight of its kins heads being shattered and torn off by the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Recalling this, the diabolic beast Alyu, who hadnt felt fear even when it was dragged by the Demon-Subduing monks of Shaolin, suddenly became terrified and pleaded like crazy. Kirik kirik! Sp-spare me! Please spare me! *** -Rumble rumble! !? Suddenly, an even greater number of warrior monks from the Arhat Pavilion rushed in and soon surrounded Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates who were waiting in the center of the courtyard C the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, Mong Mu-yak, Seop Chun, Ma Ra-hyeon, and Holy Fire Priestess, who was the most important for this mission. Why are they increasing the numbers even more? Somethings strange. Originally, they were surrounding them because of the Demonic Beast Heum-won, but the atmosphere was quite different. The newly appeared warrior monks from the Arhat Pavilion had eyes full of wariness and were assuming the basic fighting stance, as if they were ready to fight at any moment. Moreover, the formation in which they were surrounding them was clearly a battle formation. Being in the middle of this, the air became heavy due to the energy of the formation, making it difficult to breathe. At this, Seop Chun stepped forward and shouted. Our lord hasnt even returned yet, so what are you doing? Are you trying to break the agreement made by the elder of Shaolin? Mong Mu-yak also supported this. In response to their protest, Grand Monk Museong of the Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall, also stepped forward and said, Amitabha. There seems to be some misunderstanding. Please calm down and wait a moment. After soothing them in this way, Grand Monk Museong turned his gaze to the warrior monks of the Arhat Pavilion and spoke. The patron who went to the Demon-Subduing Cave hasnt returned yet, so why are the warrior monks of the Arhat Pavilion surrounding them? Dismantle the formation immediately. At the command of Grand Monk Museong, who was the eldest among them except for the Meditation Master of Shaolin, the warrior monks of the Arhat Pavilion hesitated for a moment, then turned their heads in unison and looked at someone behind them. It was none other than, Amitabha. Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, the overseer of the Precepts Hall. Beside Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, there was a military official wearing armor. He was Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards. Seeing him standing arrogantly with his hands behind his back, Grand Monk Museong of the Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall, couldnt hide his bewilderment. Why is a military official here? In response to that question, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok stepped forward. Amitabha. Venerable Monk. This military official is the Commander of the Imperial Guards from the imperial palace in Kaifeng. He has come to our temple leading soldiers to pursue traitors, under the orders of His Majesty the Emperor. His Majesty the Emperor? Traitors? At Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks words, even the warrior monks who knew nothing about it were at a loss. What does he mean by traitors? On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates couldnt hide their dilemma. Damn it. The situation they had been most worried about had finally occurred. They had been quite nervous because the demon beast Heum-won had been attacked by the Demon-Subduing monks and fell into the middle of Shaolin Temple, and as a result, they were stuck here. But now, the pursuit from the imperial palace had finally reached this place. What should we do about this? It seemed that the warrior monks would pressure them as traitors, regardless of the agreement. They were perplexed because their lord hadnt even arrived yet. The warrior monks of the Arhat Pavilion had already surrounded them, so they couldnt escape either. The cheekbones of Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok twitched. Although he tried his best not to show it, he couldnt help but feel excited because things were going better than he had hoped. Regardless of whether an agreement was made or not, now that we have the justification of them being traitors, we can act according to the rules. On top of that, if we can use this opportunity to retrieve the Nine Seals of Unobstructed Great Ability from the Virtue Gate, it will be killing two birds with one stone. Amitabha. All of this is the guidance of the Buddha. Hohoho. Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok was inwardly satisfied, then raised one hand in a half-fold posture, pointed at them, and spoke. Amitabha. Disciples of Shaolin, listen. They are traitors of the imperial palace -Thud! Before he could even finish speaking. Suddenly, from somewhere, the ground of the courtyard shook with a booming sound. What on earth was going on? At that moment, someone among the warrior monks shouted. Lo-look over there! At this, everyone in the courtyard, including Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok who had been interrupted while speaking, turned their gazes in that direction. It was the path leading to the back garden of Shaolin. From there, a huge monster with red fur all over its body and horns on its head, resembling a dragon, was seen walking with its massive body. But someone was riding on top of its head, and My lord! Seop Chun, who recognized him first, shouted with a look of joy. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing him appearing majestically while riding the diabolic beast (Alyu, which should have been trapped in the Demon-Subduing Cave, the expression of Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, immediately distorted. Chapter 303 Chapter 303 C Domineering Steps (1)-Thud! Thud! Mok Gyeong-un, majestically appearing like a triumphant general while riding the diabolic beast Alyu, which should have been trapped in the Demon-Subduing Cave. Seeing him like that, everyone in the courtyard couldnt hide their astonishment. This was something that even Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates, who had pledged their loyalty to him, were doubtful of and couldnt be certain about. He really did it? The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong stared at Mok Gyeong-un in a daze. As a former member of Shaolin, he knew better than anyone the skills of the Demon-Subduing monks. Yet Mok Gyeong-un had accomplished what even they couldnt do. Ha! He may be the lord I serve, but at times like this, its truly incredible. Dont you think, Mu-yak? At Seop Chuns words, Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue and nodded his head. He had wondered what the fuss was about when they mentioned a demon or something. But after seeing the diabolic beast Alyu, which was slightly larger than a two-story building, he wondered how on earth it was tamed. The overwhelming presence emanating from the diabolic beast Alyu was on a different level from ordinary beasts. It was a dangerous existence that couldnt be placed in the category of ferocious beasts or anything like that. The masked Ma Ra-hyeon quietly said to them, who were excited. Now is not the time to rejoice over this. Since the pursuit has come from the imperial palace, that agreement is already as good as broken. Along with those words, Ma Ra-hyeon glanced at Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards. He also seemed shocked to see the monster for the first time and was momentarily at a loss for words. Things have gotten complicated. Although he had never conversed with him directly, he had heard rumors about that person. Due to his extremely arrogant temperament, he wasnt selected for the Embroidered Uniform Guard, but his skills alone were considered among the top three in the Imperial Guards. Why did it have to be him? That Kang-hak was notorious for being very persistent. With a strong desire for power, he would stop at nothing to arrest them, regardless of the means and methods, in order to achieve results. Amitabha. It is truly remarkable. Remarkable indeed. Grand Monk Museong of the Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall, exclaimed in admiration. Although he also valued discipline, considering the mistakes of the Demon-Subduing monks and the inability to impose discipline on laypeople, he had given them a chance. But seeing such perfect control over the demon, he couldnt help but acknowledge it. -Thud! Thud! As the diabolic beast Alyu approached the Arhat Pavilion, Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards, who was standing next to Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, spoke while still unable to close his mouth in shock. What on earth is that? Venerable Monk. Please calm down, Commander. That demon was captured by Shaolin because it was causing harm. You said it was captured? But who is that person riding on top of it? As you can see, that person is not from Shaolin. I can tell that just by looking at his hair. Wait, could it be He is one of the traitors you mentioned, Commander. Then we must capture that person immediately! Please give this humble monk a moment Monk, you clearly said that Shaolin had nothing to do with the traitors. But what difference is there between leaving the traitors alone like this and Shaolin protecting them? If this is how its going to be, we have no choice but to search Shaolin. At Commander Kang-haks words, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok frowned. He had brought this person in as a pretext to handle everything according to the rules, but he turned out to be a more troublesome patron than expected. At that moment, Grand Monk Museong of the Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall, approached and said, Amitabha. You keep mentioning traitors, but what exactly do you mean by that? Venerable Monk, they are traitors who helped prisoners escape from the imperial palace. Helped prisoners escape from the imperial palace? It is as I said. Furious at this, His Majesty the Emperor has ordered the capture of the traitors. Venerable Monk, we must arrest them immediately. Oh my. Fellow Venerable Monk. Grand Monk Museong couldnt hide his predicament. He roughly grasped the main point. However, it was an extremely ironic situation. He had already given them a chance through his own words, and they had firmly seized that opportunity. Venerable Monk, do you not see that? -Thud! Thud! Grand Monk Museong pointed with his hand at the diabolic beast Alyu, which had approached close to the courtyard, and Mok Gyeong-un, who was riding on its head. That patron has succeeded in controlling the demon. But how can we break an agreement made in the name of Shaolin? Amitabha. Venerable Monk. We are not breaking the agreement. Not breaking it? What do you mean? What you agreed to, Venerable Monk, was that if they showed that they could control the demon, you would also release that flying demon over there. At Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks words, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong shouted angrily. Isnt that too far-fetched? Far-fetched? Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok snorted and looked at Ja Geum-jeong, saying, An expelled monk who broke the precepts as often as eating meals after drinking alcohol is now saying its far-fetched? Did you think that even though Shaolin cultivates the Buddhist way and values compassion, it would protect traitors who harm the country? Fellow Venerable Monk! At his words, Grand Monk Museong strongly reprimanded him. In a situation where he had to speak cautiously, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok was now talking as if he represented Shaolin. This was an extremely dangerous remark. However, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, who couldnt miss this opportunity, didnt abandon his stubborn attitude despite the reprimand from Grand Monk Museong, who had a higher rank. Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok spoke even louder so that everyone could hear. Right now, outside Shaolin, government troops from the imperial capital of Kaifeng have gathered. If the temple does not hand over the traitors, not only them but more imperial troops will come and conduct a search. Will you allow this? !!!!! -Murmur murmur! Search the temple? Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What on earth is that about? At Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks words, the monks of Shaolin in the courtyard became agitated. It may be called a search, but if they didnt hand over those people, it was no different from saying that they were also in cahoots with them. Shaolin had never knelt or bent to any external pressure or enemy. But even for Shaolin, if a country deliberately sent troops, the situation would change. No, it could be said to become complicated. Amitabha. Grand Monk Museongs mind became complicated. Until now, it was a problem that could be handled on his own. However, with the involvement of the military official and the imperial palace, the matter had become too big. This was close to the level where all the priests, including the Meditation Master of Shaolin, had to gather and hold a meeting. At that moment, Mong Mu-yak, one of Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates, stepped forward and shouted. Venerable Monk! The Demon-Subduing monks of Shaolin attacked this monstrous bird we were riding, causing it to fall here, and we almost died. Even though the monks of Buddhism nearly committed murder, our lord showed understanding despite the lack of a proper apology. But how can the great Shaolin, the most senior, so easily break the agreement made? Thats right. Shaolin is a place for Buddhist disciples who have cut ties with the secular world, so are you trying not to let us go just to appease the government troops? Seop Chun supported Mong Mu-yak in this way. At their words, which were somewhat logical, Grand Monk Museong couldnt hide his predicament. There was nothing wrong with what they said. However, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok and Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards were different. Commander Kang-hak shouted in a voice filled with anger. You bastards! You sneaked into the imperial palace and helped a vicious prisoner escape, committing the crime of treason, and now you dare to mention government troops? -Shing! Kang-hak half-drew his sword from his waist. At this, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok hurriedly stopped him. Amitabha. Commander, please calm down. Calm down? Whose side is Shaolin on? You clearly said that Shaolin had nothing to do with the traitors, but now it seems thats not the case at all. Troublesome patron indeed. He had intended to use him as a mere pawn, but he kept pouring fuel on the fire. He understood his intention to push them and easily catch those people, but it was problematic for him to intervene in this way. Feeling that this wouldnt do, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok spoke in a loud voice. Warrior monks of the Arhat Pavilion, listen. As the overseer of the Precepts Hall of Shaolin, I command you. Subdue and restrain them immediately! At his command, the warrior monks of the Arhat Pavilion hesitated. If they were indeed traitors, it would be right to subdue them, but since the opinion of Grand Monk Museong, who had a higher rank than Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, differed, it was difficult for them to act recklessly. As a result, the overseer of the Arhat Pavilion, the leader of the warrior monks, finally opened his mouth. Venerable Monk. The agreement regarding controlling the demon or not is a separate matter from this. If they are truly traitors, Shaolin could be in danger. Oh my. Unfortunately, the opinion of the overseer of the Arhat Pavilion was the same as that of Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, the overseer of the Precepts Hall. From the perspective of the overseer of the Arhat Pavilion, the intention was to handle the matter within their own capacity and not create a situation where imperial troops would gather. At that moment, someone who had crossed the pavilion intervened. Amitabha. That shouldnt be said. How can Shaolin break an agreement it made out of fear of a search by imperial troops? It was Grand Monk Gong-jeon, the overseer of the Sutra Pavilion. At this, the overseer of the Arhat Pavilion replied with a perplexed expression. Amitabha. Venerable Monk. Thats not what I meant. If Shaolin is falsely accused of protecting traitors When heaven and earth have witnessed it and we are upright, why should we fear such a thing? You said a military official came from the imperial palace? Shaolin is a temple that cultivates the Buddhist way. If you must arrest them as traitors, do it outside, not in Shaolin. At Grand Monk Gong-jeons words, Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards said as if it were absurd. Now that I see it, it seems Shaolin has properly colluded with the traitors. Protecting prisoners who helped a vicious criminal escape, you must be out of your minds. Amitabha. Why is the military official pushing us in such a way? Shaolin is supposed to be a place that values cooperation and justice, but even after seeing the evildoers who committed treason, you say youll just let them go without knowing. How is this pushing you? Anyway, I understand Shaolins intention well. In Shaolin, no longer -Flinch! Suddenly, Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards couldnt finish his words. That was because of the eerie presence felt from behind. Since you called us evildoers, I should do as you wish. !? The expression of Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, who was next to Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards, froze. The owner of this voice was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. When did he come behind them? They didnt even sense him approaching. -Grab! Ugh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the back of Commander Kang-haks neck. As someone who had risen to the position of Commander of the Imperial Guards, Kang-hak, who had reached the pinnacle-stage of the Peak Realm, tried to resist and break free. However, -Tighten! Urk! He instinctively sensed it. The strength gripping the back of his neck was so strong that if he resisted even slightly, it felt like his neck would be torn off. Mok Gyeong-un grinned at him and said, Like an evildoer, I should take you hostage and leave this place. How dare you! At that moment, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok hurriedly turned his body and unleashed the Dragon Claw Hand towards Mok Gyeong-un, who was gripping the back of Kang-haks neck, in an attempt to save him. Each of the Seventy-two Unique Arts of Shaolin was close to being a supreme technique, but -Bam bam bam bam bam! Mok Gyeong-un lightly blocked his Dragon Claw Hand with one hand. He wasnt using any special technique but was matching the moves of the Dragon Claw Hand, and at some point, Mok Gyeong-uns hand movements resembled the Dragon Claw Hand. At this, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok couldnt hide his astonishment. In the midst of exchanging techniques, Mok Gyeong-un was copying his own technique. How could there be such a cunning person? In that case! Feeling that this wouldnt do, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok unleashed a fierce palm strike towards Mok Gyeong-un. It was the most domineering and powerful technique of the Shaolin Bronze Sand Palm, a palm strike that pushed the opponent with profound internal energy. In response, Mok Gyeong-un also unleashed the same palm technique. Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok smiled contentedly at Mok Gyeong-uns response. Ill subdue him with internal energy. Having cultivated the divine technique of Shaolin, the True Sutra of Marrow Washing, he possessed vast and profound internal energy. Therefore, he was confident that he would not lose to anyone in terms of internal energy. Moreover, no matter how much this young patron in his mid-twenties had reached a high level, there was no way he could defeat him in internal energy -Bang! Impossible!? -Slide! The moment their palms collided, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks body was pushed back more than ten steps. Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok couldnt hide his perplexity as he looked at his trembling hand. Unlike himself, who was pushed back, Mok Gyeong-un didnt budge a single step despite holding Commander Kang-hak of the Imperial Guards. !!!!!! Seeing this scene, the eyes of the warrior monks of Shaolin widened. Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, one of the top three masters of Shaolin known as the Three Supreme Monks of Shaolin, was pushed back in an internal energy clash against a young master whose name wasnt even known. How could this be? Chapter 304 Chapter 304 C Domineering Steps (2)The Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, one of the Three Supreme Monks of Shaolin. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He held the third-highest monastic rank at Shaolin, but in reality, he was only a year or two apart from those above him in terms of internal energy cultivation. Having mastered the Bone Marrow Cleansing Scripture and the Mahayana Heavenly God Technique, it was no exaggeration to say that among the orthodox warriors, none could match his internal energy except for the Six Heavens and Eight Stars masters. Yet, such a man was overwhelmed in internal energy by a newcomer whose name was not even known, someone who appeared to be in his mid-twenties at most. Oh my. How astonishing. He overwhelmed Dae-deok in inner strength? From the perspective of the other two Supreme Monks of Shaolin, the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon and the Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong, they couldnt help but inwardly marvel at this. They had predicted to some extent that Mok Gyeong-un was no ordinary master, but who would have guessed that in terms of internal energy, the purest and most robust inner force of Shaolin would prevail against a formidable expert? -Sssssss! At that moment, a haze rose from the hands and shoulders of Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok. This phenomenon occurred when dispelling the opponents energy. Not only is his inner strength formidable, but his energy is also bizarre. The moment it made contact, a portion of his internal energy scattered. If it werent for the pure internal energy of Shaolin, this phenomenon would have been even more severe. -Clench! Dae-deok unconsciously bit his lip tightly. Although he had cultivated the Buddhist path for a long time, his temperament was more sensitive compared to other high-ranking monks, making it difficult for him to tolerate this. How can such humiliation be possible? It was utterly shameful in front of Shaolins disciples. However, as an elder, he had too much pride to openly express this, so Dae-deok tried his best to manage his expression and spoke. Amitabha. The internal energy of the young patron is truly extraordinary. For a venerable monk who has cultivated internal energy for such a long time, your inner strength is quite weak. .. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Dae-deoks earlobes trembled. The young man was deliberately provoking him. It seemed he was doing so because he had already judged himself to have the upper hand in internal energy. This infuriated Dae-deok inwardly, but he maintained his composure. Phew. Being inferior in internal energy did not necessarily mean complete defeat, but if they were to face each other one-on-one again, it was undeniable that the probability of losing was significantly higher. Therefore, Dae-deok believed that driving the situation, rather than a direct confrontation, was the only answer. Patron. I am well aware that your martial arts are extraordinary. However, no matter how exceptional they may be, this is not something that can be tolerated at the moment. Release the military officer at once. Ah. You mean this person? Mok Gyeong-un pointed with his eyes at Commander Kang-hak, whose neck was grasped by his hand. Thats right. Well. Why should I do that? At Mok Gyeong-uns response, Dae-deok inwardly exclaimed with delight. Yes. He was grateful that he came out like that. If he faithfully played the role of the villain, their side could take the opposite approach. Dae-deok assumed the stance of the Small Golden Strong Acid Hand and raised his voice towards Mok Gyeong-un. Amitabha. I had my doubts since you were called a traitor, but are you really going to take a hostage and do as you please like this? -Murmur murmur! At Dae-deoks outcry, the reaction of the warrior monks of Arhat Pavilion, who were watching, changed drastically. Until now, they were at a loss as to what to do when opinions differed among the Supreme Monks of Shaolin with higher ranks. However, it was different in the case of taking a hostage right in the heart of Shaolin. -Rumble rumble! The surrounding warrior monks moved in unison. Then, eighteen warrior monks surrounded Mok Gyeong-un, forming the Eighteen Arhats Formation, and aimed their staffs at him. Patron. Release the hostage at once! As one of the warrior monks shouted, Dae-deok barely managed to suppress the twitching of his lips. It was going as intended. The monks of Shaolin were disciples of Buddha, so they always contemplated right and wrong. This was a lifelong study and a common issue for all, whether they were young or old monks. However, if they were given a clear justification for righteousness, they changed. Patron.You absolutely cannot escape from here. Confronting him alone was one thing, but confronting Shaolin was different. Even if he was a transcendent master who had surpassed the wall, if Shaolin decided to take action, it would be difficult to guarantee victory, let alone be careless. At that moment. -Clench! Ugh. Mok Gyeong-un tightly grasped Commander Kang-haks neck and spoke. It seems you dont understand the meaning of a hostage. If you act like this, more force will inevitably be applied to the hand grasping the neck. How dare you! At Mok Gyeong-uns threat, anger surged in the eyes of the surrounding Arhat warrior monks. To them, taking a hostage was an act of cowardice itself. At that moment, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok spoke in a loud voice. If the patron is going to act in such a cowardly manner, this humble monk has no choice. Arhat warrior monks, surround them immediately. Yes!!!! At Dae-deoks command, the waiting Arhat warrior monks shouted in unison and surrounded Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates: Mong Mu-yak, Seop Chun, Ma Ra-hyeon, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, and the Holy Fire Priestess. By their side was the Demonic Beast Heum-won, so 64 Arhat warrior monks lined up and formed an encirclement. Dae-deok! What are you doing now? Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong pressured him with a similar response, threatening his fellow monks. Dae-deok snorted and said. When that wicked patron has even taken a hostage, how long are you going to let yourself be dragged around with agreements and whatnot? Master, please come to your senses! Master! Demon-Subduing Monks, subdue those monsters without harming the Arhat warrior monks! Dae-deok ignored Museongs reprimand and issued orders to the Demon-Subduing Monks. However, unlike the Arhat warrior monks who acted as intended, none of the Demon-Subduing Monks moved. Dae-deok raised his voice at this. Why are you just standing there? Then, someone staggered out from among the Demon-Subduing Monks. His monks robe was stained with blood from his injuries. He was none other than the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master. Amitabha. Cough cough. We humble monks cannot do that. What? Cough.I apologize, but that patron has successfully fulfilled the agreement with the Muscle Tendon Scripture Hall Master. Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master! At this point, what does that have to do with.. It matters. Cough cough. That patron saved the lives of us Demon-Subduing Monks, including myself, from the rampaging monsters. How can we, who have already received his grace, break the agreement, let alone repay him? Ha! At the Demon-Subduing Pavilion Masters refusal, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok was dumbfounded. If those Demon-Subduing Monks did not help, it would become difficult to subdue the monsters, and sacrifices could occur. Demon-Subduing Pavilion Master, why be so stubborn at a time like this? Faced with his refusal, Dae-deok, who was in a predicament, clenched his teeth. It was too late to turn the situation around anyway. If it was a path to uphold the rules and preserve Shaolins honor, it had to be done even if some sacrifices were involved. No matter how stubborn he is, he will have no choice but to step in when the warrior monks are in danger. With that, Dae-deok ordered the Arhat warrior monks. Arhat warrior monks, quickly those traitors.. Before he could even finish his words. Amitabha! Everyone, stop! At that moment, Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong shouted in a lions roar-like voice. At his resounding voice filled with internal energy that reverberated like an echo, the warrior monks, without exception, frowned. Ma Ra-hyeon inwardly clicked his tongue at Museongs startling shout. They say he is the best among the Three Supreme Monks of Shaolin, and his internal energy is indeed remarkable. What was even more surprising was that although it was a sound infused with internal energy, no one was injured. This meant that Museong had reached the realm of mastery in controlling his true energy. Startled by Museongs sudden shout, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok opened his mouth. Venerable Monk, why Dae-deok, be quiet. .. At his stern voice, Dae-deok closed his mouth with a stiffened face. Museong, who had acknowledged his position when he took on the role of hall master and rose to the rank of Precepts Hall Master, always called him Venerable Monk despite his higher rank. However, calling him by his Dharma name like this implied how displeased he was at the moment. It wasnt just him who sensed this. All the monks of Shaolin in the hall also seemed to have felt Museongs emotions, as their gazes focused on him. Then, Museong clasped his hands together and opened his mouth, looking at Mok Gyeong-un. Amitabha. First, I apologize to the patrons. !!!!!! Surprised by this, Dae-deok tried to stop him. Venerable Monk.. I told you to be quiet, Dae-deok. .. With the second warning, Dae-deok finally closed his mouth and clasped his hands together. Even though he was the next-in-line abbot and held the highest rank, he couldnt stubbornly insist when Museong came out so strongly. As he closed his mouth, Museong continued. Even though we had an agreement with the patrons, this situation arose entirely due to this humble monks lack of virtue. Venerable Monk! At those words, sighs erupted from here and there. Even if they had an agreement, if they were traitors who broke out a prisoner from the imperial palace, there was no need for him to lower himself to that extent. However, with the highest-ranking Museong coming out like this, no matter how respected they were, it was difficult for them to accept it. At that moment. Hmph. Is Shaolin really trying to protect the traitors. -Clench! Argh! As Commander Kang-hak tried to spit out his anger, Mok Gyeong-un grasped his neck, preventing him from speaking. In that state, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said. Thank you for saying that. Then, according to the agreement, will you let us go with the monsters? Amitabha. Patron. Yes. I apologize, but that is no longer possible. Why is that? This humble monk is the elder of Shaolin and a disciple of Shaolin. Now that the situation has come to this, I can no longer let the patrons go. This is due to the difference in our positions, so please do not resent this humble monk even if you blame me. Well, of course. I wondered if he would really let them go now that the situation had come to this, but Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok inwardly exclaimed with delight at Museongs changed stance. No matter how upright Museong was, he couldnt stubbornly insist on being righteous and noble by himself in this situation. If he independently let them go, not only would it put them at odds with the imperial palace, but it would also give them a pretext for a search. Furthermore, if the rumor spread in the orthodox martial arts world that they had released traitors, Shaolins reputation would hit rock bottom. Well, in the end, you share the same opinion as that venerable monk over there. As soon as those words ended, a voice transmission reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Amitabha. That is not the case. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed at the voice transmission. Come to think of it, Hang Yeo-ryang, the Summoning Sound Valley Master who taught him this technique, seemed to have mentioned that Shaolin was the only place in the orthodox martial arts world where this was possible. Then, Museong spoke. -Do not be surprised, Patron. This is this humble monk conveying his voice so that only the patron can hear it. -I am aware of that. Mok Gyeong-un replied to this through voice transmission. At that, Museong responded with surprise, although he did not show it outwardly. -The patron continues to astound this humble monk in many ways. Chapter 305 Chapter 305 C Domineering Steps (3)-The patron continues to astound this humble monk in many ways. -How can such a small talent be astonishing? But why are you sending me a voice transmission? -It is to convey this humble monks intentions. -Your intentions, Venerable Monk? -If it were this humble monks personal opinion, I would like to keep the agreement regardless of what the patrons did outside. However, now that the imperial military officer has come here and the patron has taken him hostage, if we let you go, Shaolin may be put in a precarious position. -Is it because of your standing? -How could a monk who has renounced the world think of standing? The imperial officials will surely use this as a pretext to pressure the main temple. If the monks who have left the secular world continue to face secular pressure, how can they focus on cultivating the Buddhist path? At Museongs voice transmission, Mok Gyeong-un looked at him with surprise. Unlike the Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, he seemed to have a deep Buddhist faith without any selfish motives. -Then what do you want to do? Do you want us to sacrifice ourselves for the sake of the monks? -How could this humble monk force such a thing? -Then what? -I simply wish to give you an opportunity, believing in the patrons martial prowess. -Opportunity? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Museong opened his mouth instead of using voice transmission. When a conflict with the secular world occurs, Shaolin has overcome it with a simple yet long-standing tradition. A long-standing tradition? Thats right. No matter how different our positions may be, it is difficult to completely ignore the agreement we made. Since Shaolin is also a disciple of Buddha and a martial artist who hones martial arts, we intend to compete based on the martial arts code. Listen, Arhat warrior monks. Deploy the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation at once! Yes!!!! As soon as that command was given. -Rumble rumble! The 108 warrior monks, including those who had already deployed the Eighteen Arhats Formation, deployed a formation around Mok Gyeong-un with tremendous spirit. When the 108 Arhat warrior monks lined up and assumed their stances, their majesty was like witnessing an army of thousands. What was even more remarkable was that they had only formed a formation, yet their energy doubled and filled the entire hall. Impressive. This was all too clear in the eyes of Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened his Ghost Eyes. One by one, ordinary energies converged into a single entity called a formation, becoming so formidable. Therefore, he couldnt help but admire it. At that moment, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong shouted in an angry voice. Master! No matter what, isnt this going too far? What do you mean by competing based on the martial arts code? Isnt the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation Shaolins strongest force? The reason Ja Geum-jeong was so agitated was simple. The Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation was Shaolins most powerful formation designed to subdue multiple enemies or transcendent masters of the True Grandmaster level. It symbolized Shaolin, and among those who had officially faced it, no one had ever broken the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation. Amitabha. Thats right. The Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation can indeed be considered Shaolins strongest force. Master, this is.. Shh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un raised his finger to his lips, gesturing Ja Geum-jeong to be quiet. Ja Geum-jeong frowned and closed his mouth mid-sentence. Has his master gone crazy? Isnt he afraid of being surrounded by the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation? While he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un spoke, looking at Museong, who was standing at a distance. If you say its according to the martial arts code, do you mean we should compete? Thats right. However, Im not asking you to break it. If youre not asking me to break it? Presenting the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation, which can be considered Shaolins strongest force, to the patron is to express our reverence for the patrons outstanding martial prowess. Is it reverence? Or is it for a definitive outcome? Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said. Well, lets say thats the case. So, what do you want to do? If not to break it? In the past, after an unpleasant incident, Shaolin further enhanced the formation of the Hundred and Eight Arhats, making it much more perfect than before. If you can endure this Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation for just a moment, Shaolin will consider it fate and comply, safely sending the patrons on their way. Of course, if it is not feasible with just the patron alone, you are welcome to join forces with your companions. One moment However, if you cannot endure it for a moment, this humble monk will have to hand you over to the imperial palace as traitors, even if the patrons resent me. If we do this, will the military officer from the imperial palace believe that Shaolin is not harboring them? Phewphew.. At Museongs proposal, Commander Kang-hak, who was being held hostage by Mok Gyeong-un, reluctantly nodded his head as if agreeing. However, his inner thoughts were completely different. Isnt the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation of Shaolin known for its undefeated record and Shaolins strongest force? This was a well-known fact among all martial artists. As far as he knew, even the Six Heavens and Eight Stars masters, who were considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, could not recklessly challenge Shaolins Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation. It was literally one of Shaolins legends. No matter how strong this damn bastard is, its impossible to last a moment against Shaolins Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation. He was confident about this. Precepts Hall Master Dae-deoks thoughts were no different from those of the Guard Commander. Although that outrageously arrogant patrons inner strength surpassed his own, the power of the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation was on a different level. In the distant past, they had unofficially suffered a humiliating incident, but the perfection of the formation now was incomparable to that time. He talked as if he were being compassionate, but the master has given him an even more inescapable task. Hohoho. Dae-deok looked at Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong with a satisfied expression. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates had grim expressions. Even if they were allowed to join forces and given a time limit of a moment, could they really withstand the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation? No matter how strong Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess had become, they lacked confidence in this particular task. At that moment. If we are to proceed with your proposal, I should return the hostage to you. Please take him. -Smack! Mok Gyeong-un lifted Commander Kang-hak, whose neck he was grasping, and threw him towards Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok as if throwing an object. What? At his sudden action, Dae-deok inwardly clicked his tongue. Judging by the way he was flying, it seemed that he had deliberately infused inner strength into the throw. However, he couldnt show himself being pushed back like before, so he hurriedly spread out his soft palm technique to catch the flying Commander Kang-hak. The moment he caught him, -Crash! Ugh. Dae-deoks expression momentarily twisted in pain. It was a technique of the Physical Transmission Scripture. He tried to disperse Commander Kang-haks force, but instead, that force penetrated and entered, nearly pushing him back again. -Gulp! However, thanks to forcefully enduring it, blood rose to his throat as if he had suffered internal injuries. At this, Dae-deok glared at Mok Gyeong-un with anger-filled eyes. This bastard! Regardless of his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders as if he didnt care at all and turned his head to speak to Museong. But Venerable Monk, may I also make a proposal to you, no, to Shaolin? A proposal? No matter how I think about it, this seems to only consider Shaolins convenience. Even if we are in a disadvantageous position. .So youre saying youll reject this humble monks proposal? No. Thats not it. Then what kind of proposal do you intend to make? Its nothing much. I want us to receive compensation for nearly falling to our deaths due to Shaolins mistake. Honestly, an apology alone seems insufficient for a matter involving peoples lives. Compensation? How do you mean compensation? I heard that Shaolin has a very precious spiritual medicine. I think it was called the Great Restoration Pill? !!!!!!! At those words, the monks of Shaolin stirred. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un paid no heed to this and continued speaking. If we pass the masters proposal, how about giving each of us one as compensation for the harm done to me and my companions? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok intervened with a fierce expression instead of Museong. The young patron must not be in his right mind to make such a request when you should be grateful for even being given a chance. The spiritual medicine Mok Gyeong-un had just mentioned was made from Shaolins secret method. It took a long time to make just one because the manufacturing method was so difficult, and the reason it was famous was that if an ordinary person took the Great Restoration Pill, they would live a long life without illness, and if a martial artist took it, they would gain a full cycle of inner strength. Therefore, even in the martial arts world, Shaolins spiritual medicine, the Great Restoration Pill, was regarded as the supreme spiritual medicine. Whats there to be in the right mind about? If Shaolin hadnt dropped us, this situation wouldnt have happened at all, so shouldnt you agree to even greater demands? Ha! The patron truly prefers punishment over.. Enough! Museong reprimanded Dae-deok. As Dae-deok closed his mouth, Museong clasped his hands together and spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. Amitabha. Patron. I apologize to the patron, but the number of Great Restoration Pills is not that many, and moreover, they can only be given out after being approved in a meeting presided over by the abbot. Are you refusing on the pretext of procedure? How could that be? However, I believe there is certainly some truth to the compensation the patron speaks of. So, even if not the Great Restoration Pill, I think I can give you the Small Restoration Pill within my authority. M-Master! At those words, not only Dae-deok but even the Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon, who was favorable to them, looked at Museong in surprise. That was because the Small Restoration Pill was also a spiritual medicine that Shaolin prided itself on. In the case of the Great Restoration Pill, the manufacturing method was so complicated and time-consuming that Shaolin created a substitute spiritual medicine. That was none other than the Small Restoration Pill. This Small Restoration Pill was also a precious spiritual medicine that could grant ten years worth of inner strength with a single pill. Master, this is.. -Swish! As Gong-jeon tried to say that they should be cautious, Museong shook his head with a resolute face. His thoughts remained unchanged. He had already broken his agreement to prevent external pressure by making an enemy of the imperial palace. At this point, he had a strong desire to compensate them with something, and just then, Mok Gyeong-un made this bold request, so he considered it a good opportunity. Of course, please keep in mind that this proposal stems from the patrons being able to endure the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation for a moment. Alright. With this, it seems the balance has been somewhat restored. I will not accept the Small Restoration Pill. At that moment, someone intervened and shouted loudly. It was the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong. At this, Gong-jeon spoke in a gentle voice, indicating that it was alright. Amitabha. Its you, Deokmun. If youre worried about burdening Shaolin, you dont need to.. No. Master. Instead of that, I want to receive something else. Something else? If we endure the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation for a moment, instead of the Small Restoration Pill, please allow me to strike the Precepts Hall Master over there with full force, just once, no more, no less. !? At his words, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok was dumbfounded. He wondered what that expelled fellow would dare to demand, but he impudently asked to be allowed to hit him? It was so absurd that he was about to say something, How dare you.. Hohohoho. Even if he was expelled, there is something called old ties, so cant we grant Deokmuns request to this extent? Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon took the initiative. At this, Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong nodded with a faint smile. What was so difficult about allowing him to strike just once, not even the Small Restoration Pill? Moreover, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok had a significant influence on that child becoming a expelled monk, so he could fully understand that level of venting. Now, before we begin, bring an incense stick that lasts for a moment. Yes! At Museongs command, some of the warrior monks who were not part of the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation clasped their hands together and were about to go and fetch it. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand and spoke in a meaningful voice. Shaolin will have to erect a tombstone due to another misjudgment. What do you mean by.. It was at that very moment. Mok Gyeong-un suddenly stomped his foot on the ground. -Kwaaang! Crackle crackle! At that instant, with a tremendous roar, the ground of Arhat Pavilions plaza cracked, centered around Mok Gyeong-un, and the vibration spread in all directions. Along with the vibration that shook the ground, the moment it reached the soles of the Arhat warrior monks who were surrounding him in the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation, -Tremble tremble! They all convulsed as if they had been struck by a shock, and then, -Thud! Thud! Thud! Without exception, they simultaneously collapsed to the ground. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !!!!!!!!!!! Chapter 306 Chapter 306 C Domineering Steps (4)Boom! A single stomp. With that stomp, the ground cracked in all directions, and the hundred and eight Arhat warrior monks collapsed. Without exception, they all convulsed and lost consciousness. !!!!!!!! Faced with this sudden and unbelievable situation, everyone was dumbfounded, and the plaza was instantly filled with silence. One of the legends symbolizing Shaolin was none other than the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation. Who would have imagined that this perfect formation, known to have never been broken by anyone officially, would crumble so effortlessly? Hey. Are my eyes deceiving me? Seop Chun muttered in disbelief, his mouth agape. However, even this didnt register in Mong Mu-yaks ears. Even without Seop Chuns words, this was a sight that was hard to believe even when witnessing it with ones own eyes. Is this a dream or reality? It was to the point where one might think they were seeing an illusion. The masked Ma Ra-hyeon felt the same way. Having even directly sparred with Mok Gyeong-un, he found it even harder to believe. No matter how outstanding his natural talent was, how could a human become this strong at such a rapid pace? This was way too fast. Moreover, Even if the Eight Stars or the Six Heavens came, would it be possible to crumble the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation with just a single stomp? It couldnt be asserted with absolute certainty, but it seemed unlikely. This was something that would not only shock those present here but also astound all martial artists if it were made known to them. The cracked ground of the plaza centered around Mok Gyeong-un and the hundred and eight collapsed Arhat warrior monks. It was truly a spectacular sight. This is unbelievable. How can such a thing The warrior monks were in an uproar as well. Some overconfident masters had challenged the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation in the past to prove their martial prowess, but the result was always the same. It was to admit defeat and return. Yet, a sight that even the warrior monks of Shaolin found hard to acknowledge had unfolded. The gazes of the stunned and bewildered warrior monks naturally turned towards the elders of Shaolin. Howhow! The one with the most intense reaction was Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, one of the Three Supreme Monks of Shaolin. He was staring at Mok Gyeong-un as if he were in shock, unable to take his eyes off him. He had been confident that although Mok Gyeong-uns inner strength was stronger than his own, he would be able to hold out to some extent, but he would definitely fail to withstand the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation and be defeated, just like before. However, when the result turned out to be the complete opposite of his expectations, he was utterly confused. At that moment, Commander Kang-hak, who was beside him, opened his mouth with wide eyes. Th-this is unbelievable. How can such a thing happen? Is this really the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation? Could it be that the warrior monks are acting to let them go on Shaolins behalf? Does it look like an act to you, military officer? If its not an act, how can such a situation occur with a single stomp? I absolutely cannot believe it. Although his martial prowess was not that high, he was also a master who had reached the pinnacle of the peak realm. Even in the eyes of someone who had learned martial arts, this was utterly unbelievable. It was so absurd that it seemed more like a falsehood. Then, suddenly, Kang-haks eyes met Mok Gyeong-uns. -Gasp! In an instant, a chill ran down his spine, and his legs went weak. Just by making eye contact, he could perceive that the gap between him and that monstrous fellow was beyond comparison, making it difficult to even approach him. Once gripped by such fear, it was not easy to shake off, so he had no choice but to avoid Mok Gyeong-uns gaze. Seeing his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Then, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ears. -Mortal When did you even comprehend such a thing? Cheong-ryeong, who had been with Mok Gyeong-un all day, couldnt help but be even more astonished. Being inside the wooden puppet, it was difficult to accurately discern the flow of energy, but the Arhat warrior monks convulsed and fainted from the vibration that traveled through the ground. Where did he learn such a bizarre technique? -Its the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. -What? At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her surprise. She had been trying to decipher the eight forms of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques for a long time but had failed to fully solve them. Yet, did this fellow Mortal comprehend a form that even she was unaware of? Its quite useful. Mok Gyeong-un thought, looking at the instep of his foot with which he had stomped. Even Mok Gyeong-un himself did not expect the newly comprehended form of suppression to have such power. He had realized this by observing the footprint in front of the Wall Contemplation Cave and the flow of residual energy in its vicinity. It was a technique that subdued the opponent through shock and vibration. This technique also involved a kind of suggestion, but unlike the previous techniques of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, it consumed a large amount of true energy. To be precise, it consumed deathly energy, using nearly one-third of it in a single use. As a result, only about two-thirds of the deathly energy remained in his body. I can only use it once or twice. Despite the increase in deathly energy and demonic energy due to his enlightenment, it seemed difficult to use it multiple times with this level of consumption. Of course, its power was so outstanding that even this single use was enough to break the opponents fighting spirit. At that moment, someone finally spoke. It was none other than Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong. Patron While most of those in the plaza had surprised and shocked expressions, Museong had a rather serious look on his face. Yes. May I ask you one thing? Go ahead and ask. Does the patron have any connection with the Old Blood Cult? -Murmur murmur! At his question, the monks of Shaolin stirred. Because of Museongs words, the monks of Shaolin, without exception, recalled one thing. What flashed through their minds was none other than the tombstone in front of the Wall Contemplation Cave. The anecdote about that footprint, called Shaolins humiliation, was remembered by all the monks of Shaolin to reflect on that time. At that moment, one of the monks spoke. The Domineering Steps! It must be the Domineering Steps! Domineering Steps!!!! At the mention of the Domineering Steps, the commotion spread even further. The Domineering Steps. It is said that with a single step or a single stride, one can dominate over everything. However, for the monks of Shaolin, these Domineering Steps were the unofficial but first-ever humiliating step that broke the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation hundreds of years ago. Oh Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon was dumbfounded. Hundreds of years ago, when the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation was broken by a single Military Step, Shaolin had gritted their teeth and worked hard to enhance it. Everyone had been confident that the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation would never be broken again. Yet, the same humiliation from back then was being reenacted. It was too much of a coincidence. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. I have no connection with the Old Blood Cult whatsoever. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Museongs right eyebrow rose. Staring intently at Mok Gyeong-un, Museong said. That cant be true. I really have no connection. No. You clearly said it yourself. Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What did I say? Didnt you say, Shaolin will have to erect a tombstone due to another misjudgment? Museong had heard this clearly. That was why, the moment Mok Gyeong-un stomped his foot, he had watched with disbelief, and he could clearly witness that disbelief becoming a reality with his own two eyes. Because of this, he could be certain. While there were people who knew that the erection of the tombstone was called Shaolins humiliation, no one except the monks of Shaolin knew who had left the footprint and why it was left. Yet, that patron clearly knew the reason. Therefore, he must have reenacted that moment. -Shrug! Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and spoke. I only know that because that venerable monk over there told me about it on the way to the Demon-Subduing Cave. Mok Gyeong-un pointed with his eyes at none other than Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon. At this, Museong frowned and looked at Gong-jeon. Then, Gong-jeon clasped his hands together and bowed his head. Amitabha. I apologize, Master. I told the Heavenly Demon Patron about the anecdote of the tombstone. Meanwhile, murmurs could be heard from here and there. Did he say Heavenly Demon? He definitely did. Heavenly Demon? How can such an ominous No, then does that mean he has a connection with that Bloody Demon? The master just said there was no connection at all. At their murmurs, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Bloody Demon? Are they referring to the man with the demon mask who left that footprint? While he was puzzled, Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong asked Gong-jeon. Is that true? It is. However, as it was decided to keep it a secret, I did not reveal who left the footprint. At his answer, Museong fiddled with the prayer beads he held in his left hand. He had thought that the patron might be related to that person when the humiliation from hundreds of years ago was reenacted. But if it wasnt true, how could the same situation occur? It was truly a bizarre occurrence. Thereupon, Museong, after being puzzled for a moment, asked. Patron. Then, are you saying that you reenacted it solely based on hearing the anecdote from Gong-jeon? I wouldnt say I intended to, but should I say I saw it in my minds eye? Did you just say minds eye? Yes. In my minds eye, I saw how the one who left that footprint broke the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation. That demon mask was quite impressive. !!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Museongs eyes widened. When he first mentioned seeing it in his minds eye, he thought it was because his martial prowess had become high and his senses had become keen. However, when Mok Gyeong-un mentioned the demon mask, he couldnt help but be surprised. Oh my An exclamation involuntarily escaped his mouth. Museong looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a genuinely astonished gaze. What a fearsome talent. How can he engage in such a profound minds eye technique at such a young age? The minds eye technique was something that could only be achieved when ones mental cultivation was deep. Even he, who had cultivated the Buddhist path for many years, could only enter the minds eye state by looking at formulas or traces after turning sixty. Yet, for that patron, who appeared to be in his mid-twenties at most, to have reached this realm was truly astonishing. Perhaps it was a predestined answer. An unbelievable aptitude to reenact what he saw in his minds eye. In a way, it could be said that it was a talent even more fearsome than the owner of the footprint that first brought humiliation to Shaolin. Thus, Museong finally clasped his hands together, bowed his head, and spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. Amitabha. Patron, or should I say Heavenly Demon Patron? At his question, Mok Gyeong-un silently nodded his head. Yes. The patrons stomp can indeed be called the Domineering Steps. Therefore, as an elder of Shaolin Museong swept his gaze over the surrounding monks. Then, with a deep sigh, he opened his mouth. I acknowledge the defeat of the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation. !!!!!!!!! His words acknowledging defeat divided the reactions. Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates were delighted, and some even cheered. On the other hand, the warrior monks of Shaolin had dark expressions due to the second humiliating situation they had to face. How can such a thing Ah Some warrior monks thought that this incident might also need to be kept secret. However, contrary to their thoughts, this result would spread throughout the martial arts world faster than expected. It would be said that Shaolins Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation had knelt before the Heavenly Demons Domineering Steps. Chapter 307 Chapter 307 C Domineering Steps (5)Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong approached Mok Gyeong-un with a much more relaxed expression and spoke. Amitabha. I am genuinely astonished that you accomplished something even more difficult than the given task with such ease, Patron. The original task was to endure the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation for a moment with his companions. However, Mok Gyeong-un single-handedly shattered it with a single stomp. Museongs astonishment was sincere. I was fortunate. At such a young age, reaching that level of martial prowess could easily lead to arrogance, but to see that you also possess humility is truly admirable. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly. In fact, Mok Gyeong-un was not accustomed to feelings of arrogance or conceit. He simply acted according to the situation he desired to create. Moreover, -Theres no need to deliberately make enemies, Mortal. Just because someone is weak doesnt mean they cant become an enemy, and just because theyre weak doesnt mean they cant be annoying. -Is that so? -A speck of snow at the peak can roll down and cause an avalanche. Shaolin is no different from a spiritual pillar in the orthodox martial arts world. I think youll understand what I mean by just saying this much. It was also because of Cheong-ryeongs advice. Mok Gyeong-un, who deemed this reasonable, was gradually learning not to provoke the other party if it wasnt necessary. Of course, being monks who cultivated the Buddhist path, most of the monks of Shaolin did not raise objections or hold grudges over what had already ended. They cleanly accepted the result. The agreement is the agreement. Along with the monsters you brought Ah! Is it alright if I also take Alyu over there? Alyu? Im referring to the diabolic beast that was imprisoned in Shaolins Demon-Subduing Cave. Amitabha. It seems you heard the name from the monster. Yes. In order to control that monster, I unintentionally made it my spirit beast. Spirit beast Its a demon-taming technique. Yes. Monks who cultivated the Buddhist path considered demon-taming techniques that went against the natural order to be unreasonable, so Museong also did not view it favorably. However, not wanting to get involved with them in a negative way any further, Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amitabha. Very well. However, I hope the patron will take good care of that monster and ensure it does not harm people recklessly. I will do so. Then take it with you. Despite granting permission, Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at Museong. At this, Museong asked in puzzlement. Why are you doing that, Patron? Are you not giving me the Small Restoration Pill? Ah! Museong slapped his forehead as if he had forgotten and said. I nearly committed a mistake despite making an agreement. As I age, I sometimes forget things, so I ask for the patrons understanding. Not at all. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the surrounding monks. As he brought up the Small Restoration Pill, they had quite regretful expressions. At this, Cheong-ryeong giggled as if it were amusing. -It seems those fellows hoped you would forget, Mortal. -Indeed. -Anyway, youre quite remarkable. In the midst of all this, how did you think to demand the Small Restoration Pill, knowing how the result would turn out? -Should I say I learned it? -Learned? At Cheong-ryeongs question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly. In any case, it was a natural reaction for the monks of Shaolin Temple to be so regretful. Even if it wasnt the Great Restoration Pill, the Small Restoration Pill was also difficult to make. Even the monks of Shaolin, who called this spiritual medicine a treasure, might only get to consume it once in their lifetime, so they couldnt help but feel regretful about it being taken outside. Even for monks who had no material desires, receiving the Small Restoration Pill was an honorable thing. You all go to the Bodhi Hall and bring five Small Restoration Pills. At his command, one of the monks asked in puzzlement. Huh? Master. Shouldnt four pills be enough? Clearly, the expelled Deokmun refused One pill is for that Bodhisattva. Museongs gaze turned towards someone. That someone was none other than the Holy Fire Priestess. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed with interest. In fact, since the Holy Fire Priestess was not a martial artist, he had not included her as someone who should separately receive the Small Restoration Pill. However, Museong had included her as a companion as well. He was truly fair and had great depth. -If only half, no, one-third of the hypocrites in the righteous faction learned from this old monk or Shaolin, there would have been fewer conflicts in the martial arts world. -I suppose its the same for the evil faction or anywhere else. For Mok Gyeong-un, the righteous faction, no, all humans were the same. In the end, they were bound to become cunning to achieve what they desired. At that moment, a irritated voice was heard from somewhere. Oh my. How impudent! Turning his head, he saw Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok expressing his displeasure with an uncomfortable face. The target of his anger was none other than the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong. The moment Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong, the highest elder of Shaolin present, acknowledged the defeat of the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation, he had exclaimed with delight more than anyone else. [Hahahahaha!] Although he had been expelled, he did not hold a big grudge because of the grace of taking him in, but there was one exception. It was none other than Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok. From selecting him as one of the Ten Precept Monks to interfering with and obstructing his every move, it was him. He had even tried to expel him from Shaolin several times by raising issues before he was expelled. If it werent for his master, Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon, it might have already turned out the way Dae-deok wanted. The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong snorted at Dae-deok and said. Whats impudent? Even if you left Shaolin, how can you act so recklessly towards an elder who once taught you, no different from an elder? Once Im out, whos an elder or a venerable? And whats reckless about telling you to keep the agreement? Oh my. This fellow still hasnt changed. Leaving Shaolin has turned you into a ruffian. Yes. No matter what nonsense you spout, this monk will strike you once according to the agreement and leave, so just stand there as agreed. This fellow truly wants to be taught a lesson. With those words, Dae-deok assumed the stance of the Dragon Blossom Fist. He was ready to strike at Ja Geum-jeong at any moment. Then, Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon approached, clicked his tongue, and spoke. Amitabha. Precepts Hall Master. How can you be so stubborn when an agreement was made? This humble monk never agreed to the bet. Hohoho. Its not a pleasant sight. Arent you the one who demanded that everyone follow the precepts without exception? Yet, youre making an exception for yourself? -Murmur murmur! At Gong-jeons words, even the monks of the Commandment Hall murmured. Seeing their reaction, Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok bit his lower lip with a resentful face. Was it what they called tying oneself up with ones own rope? Although he wanted to strike down that impudent expelled monk, if he continued to refuse here, saying he didnt want to be hit, it seemed his dignity would crumble even further. Tch. Thus, Dae-deok finally released his stance and stepped forward in front of Ja Geum-jeong. Then, glaring at Ja Geum-jeong as if he wanted to kill him, he said. Fine. Since you want it so badly, strike this humble monk once. Dont think this is the end. Dae-deok inwardly vowed for the future. He had to let him go for now, but he already had a justification to retrieve the supreme power that had been entrusted to him. Using this as a pretext, he planned to visit him again and properly repay him. But this fellow is too delighted. Dae-deok clicked his tongue inwardly. Seeing this naive fellow grinning and being so happy just because he could strike him once, it was even absurd. If he resented him so much, he should have asked for an arm instead. What a simple fellow. Dae-deok, who had been clicking his tongue, finally spoke. Stop smiling and strike. With those words, Dae-deok drew up his true energy to protect his body. At this, Gong-jeon frowned and said. Precepts Hall Master. Youre using true energy to protect your body just to be struck once? I agreed to be struck once, not that I wouldnt protect my body with true energy. At his sarcastic voice, even the monks coming from the same Precepts Hall shook their heads. It was to the point where they thought he should cleanly take the hit and end it, considering their past relationship. Meanwhile, the corners of Ja Geum-jeongs mouth rose to his ears. Oh. So youre saying its alright to use true energy. What? Didnt you say so, Master? No, thats Youre not saying that you can protect your body with true energy, but this monk should strike with bare fists, right? At Ja Geum-jeongs words, Dae-deok soon cleared his throat and answered. Ahem. Who said to do that? Do as you wish. As if that will make a difference, you fool. Dae-deok inwardly mocked Ja Geum-jeong. In any case, he prided himself on having reached the top in internal energy among orthodox martial artists by mastering the Bone Marrow Cleansing Scripture and the Mahayana Heavenly God Technique. Even if he had learned the supreme power, comparing internal strength with himself, who had surpassed the wall, was out of the question. -Thud! Thud! Ill show you this time. Dae-deok stomped his feet strongly on the ground, assuming a horse stance. Seeing his stance, Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon sighed. It was the stance of the Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Technique. It was a technique that used true energy to transform the entire bodys skin to be nearly as strong as vajra, protecting it. It seemed he had a strong will not to let Ja Geum-jeong vent his anger. However, Ja Geum-jeong paid no heed to this. Rather, -Clench! He clenched his fist, then pulled it back and assumed the stance of a mysterious fist technique. Seeing this, the surrounding monks muttered softly. Its the Hundred Steps Divine Fist. The Hundred Steps Divine Fist. It was one of the 72 unique arts of Shaolin, possessing the power to shatter rocks a hundred steps away with fist energy. The Hundred Steps Divine Fist was known externally for overcoming distance, but its true advantage lay in the distance getting shorter. The closer the distance, the stronger the power of the Hundred Steps Divine Fist becomes. The Hundred Steps Divine Fist I thought he only taught the Vajra Demon-Subduing Fist, but he taught him one more unique art. Dae-deok glanced at Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon, Ja Geum-jeongs master, and clicked his tongue. However, it didnt matter. Even if the power of the Hundred Steps Divine Fist was ranked among the top five fist techniques of Shaolins 72 unique arts, his internal energy had already surpassed it. Do as you please. As if that will even slightly impa -Whoosh! At that moment. -Flinch! Dae-deoks eyes wavered. The reason he was so startled was none other than the energy gathering in Ja Geum-jeongs fist. He had thought that even if the fellow drew up the power of the Ten Stars realm, it would not be able to impact him. However, -Whoosh! Energy was ceaselessly gathering in Ja Geum-jeongs fist, and the level exceeded his expectations. Yet, the energy continued to gather. What in the world was happening? With the fellows realm, it was impossible for such energy to gather. Amitabha. Sutra Pavilion Grand Monk Gong-jeon, who was watching Ja Geum-jeong, inwardly chanted a Buddhist prayer. Back when Ja Geum-jeong, or Deokmun, was being expelled, he had told him to pretend to have learned the supreme power to prevent his martial arts from being sealed. However, it seemed there was no need for that. If thats not the supreme power, then what is? The surrounding energy was being drawn in. The enlightenment Deokmun had attained was truly the supreme power left behind by Bodhidharma during his wall-facing meditation. The energy gathered in Ja Geum-jeongs right fist was already approaching that of a master who had surpassed the wall. In a confrontation between masters, there was no time to gather energy, but naturally, if there was no time limit like this, -Kwaaaang! W-Wait a moment The startled Dae-deok tried to tell Ja Geum-jeong to stop. However, Ja Geum-jeong, who had already gathered the greatest energy he could muster in his fist, launched the Hundred Steps Divine Fist towards Dae-deoks abdomen. -Baaang! Urk!!!!! At that moment, time seemed to flow slowly in Ja Geum-jeongs eyes. The instant the fist made contact with the abdomen, Dae-deoks eyes widened as if they would pop out, and his face grotesquely contorted. -Trickle! Beads of sweat that had sprung up on his forehead flowed down his flushed face. Although he had protected his body with the Vajra Indestructible Body Divine Technique, the strike that surpassed it penetrated his abdomen, impacting his internal organs and even his danjeon. -Thud! Thud! Crack! Along with the sound of the fist power penetrating the abdomen, -Bang! Boom! Boom! Boom! Dae-deoks body flew backward, rolling on the ground and bouncing several times before finally stopping at a distance of over a dozen zhang. Ugh Dae-deok, who had barely managed to stand up, staggering, glared at Ja Geum-jeong with bloodshot eyes. Then, raising his hand, Y-You bas Blegh! He vomited a mouthful of blood and collapsed face-down on the ground. -Thud! !!!!!! The mouths of the Shaolin monks watching this scene fell open. They had thought it was unlikely, but who would have imagined that Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, one of the Three Supreme Monks of Shaolin, would end up like this from a single punch of the expelled monk? Regardless, Ja Geum-jeong burst into laughter with a wide grin, as if he felt extremely refreshed. Kwahahahaha! It felt as if a decades worth of stagnant energy was being released, leaving him feeling too exhilarated. *** Half an hour later, The Demonic Beast Heum-won, who had managed to take flight despite the wound on his right wing, soared eastward from Shaolin. Someone was quietly watching this scene from the downward slope of Mount Sung. It was none other than Commander Kang-hak. Do you think Ill let you bastards go just because Shaolin made an agreement? Deputy Commander, go at once and report their route. I will pursue that gigantic monster bird. Yes, sir! The warriors of the Guard Bureau and the government troops, follow me! Yes, sir!!!! With Commander Kang-hak at the lead, the warriors of the Guard Bureau and the government troops pursued him. Due to the demon beast Heum-wons injury, his flying speed had slowed down considerably, making it seem possible to catch up to him. As they chased after Heum-won, there were people watching them from a higher point halfway up the mountain. They were none other than Mok Gyeong-un and his companions. Looking at the backs of the government troops chasing after Heum-won with all their might, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said, Somehow, they really dont deviate from my expectations. Chapter 308 Chapter 308 C Reunion (1)Looking at the backs of the government troops chasing after the demon beast Heum-won with all their might, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said, Somehow, they really dont deviate from my expectations. As expected, they were lying in wait. Seop Chun clicked his tongue while looking at the government troops. After Reverse Muscle Scripture Hall Grand Monk Museong of Shaolin acknowledged the defeat of the Hundred and Eight Arhats Formation, Commander Kang-hak quietly disappeared. He thought that Mok Gyeong-un and his companions would be too preoccupied with Shaolin to remember him, but that was a miscalculation. As they were in a position to deter the ongoing pursuit of the imperial troops, they had been carefully watching Commander Kang-hak slip away. Throughout his escape, his expression was filled with schemes, not at all resembling someone who was retreating. Since the monster bird is heading east, well be able to throw off the pursuit for a while. Mong Mu-yak said as if it was a good thing. If they could avoid the pursuit of the imperial troops, it could be said that they had accomplished more than 80% of their mission. Meanwhile, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, gulping down liquor from a gourd, asked, -Gulp gulp! Phew. But Master, is it alright to send that monster bird away like that? Even if its difficult for it to carry us due to its injured wing, it seems a bit of a waste to abandon it just for that. He was puzzled because when Shaolin told them to leave it behind, Mok Gyeong-un had tried his best to take it with them, but now it seemed he was using it as bait to lure the enemies. To this, Mok Gyeong-un nonchalantly replied, Dont worry. My spirit beast is connected to me, so even if its far away, it can find its way back. And it seems to need some time to recover its injured wing through magical power. If thats the case, then fine. Ja Geum-jeong spoke as if relieved, rubbing his bald head. Seeing him like that, Seop Chun chuckled and said, It seems youve grown attached to it. Ahem. Attached, my ass. Its just convenient to ride on. Hehehe. I dont like that laughter. Who said what? Leaving the two of them bickering, Mong Mu-yak pointed to the southwest and said, Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. For now, My Lord, I think we should hurry. Even if theyre fooled for the moment, they may soon catch on. Youre right. Now stop being stubborn and ride. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and looked at the Holy Fire Priestess. Then, the Holy Fire Priestess hurriedly averted her gaze with an awkward expression. Where she averted her gaze, there was the diabolic beast Alyu. Originally, its size was slightly larger than a two-story building, but as a high-ranking Imaemangnyang, it could adjust its size like Heum-won. Now, it had become the same size as a horse that could carry a person on its back. All the companions could use lightness skill, but since the Holy Fire Priestesss walking speed was slow due to her old age, they told her to ride Alyu. However, even though its size had been reduced, its appearance was still that of a ferocious monster, so the Holy Fire Priestess kept refusing to ride it. Are you really not going to ride? Id rather walk. As the Holy Fire Priestess firmly refused, shaking her head, the diabolic beast Alyu, who had been staring at her absentmindedly, muttered as if annoyed. Tsk. What a picky old human. As soon as those words ended, the diabolic beasts red fur changed to a brown color, the horns on its head receded, and its appearance gradually transformed into that of a horse. Ooh! Look at this. This fellow knows how to transform too? Seop Chun and Ja Geum-jeong made a fuss as if they found the diabolic beast Alyus transformation fascinating. Feeling strangely proud of their reaction, the diabolic beast Alyu snorted, cleared its throat, and raised its tail. The monster and the people have the same level of thinking. Watching them, Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue as if pathetic, crossing his arms. Thanks to the diabolic beast Alyu transforming into the form of a horse, they were able to have the Holy Fire Priestess ride it, and the group hurriedly descended the southwest side of Mount Sung. *** About four days had passed since then. To avoid the pursuit of the imperial troops, the group moved southwest without rest. However, as they entered the northern region of Hubei Province, it began to rain, making it difficult to continue moving. In fact, if they pushed through, they could have done it, but the problem was, as always, the Holy Fire Priestess. For her, an old woman who had not learned martial arts, the journey thus far had already been physically challenging. This was the case even when the companions took turns infusing her with true energy. Although she was riding a horse, or rather the diabolic beast Alyu, and one might think there would be no reason for her to get tired, even trained riders and cavalry would inevitably strain their hip bones and inner thighs if they rode a horse all day long. The Holy Fire Priestess, whose muscles had deteriorated with age, was in an even more difficult situation, and as it began to rain, her body temperature dropped, making her even more vulnerable. Haa Haa. I feel dizzy. It seems it would be too much to continue. Seop Chun checked the Holy Fire Priestesss pulse to examine her condition and said. At this, Mong Mu-yak looked around and said, My Lord, since it has come to this, how about resting for a while at our associations branch nearby? It should be not too far from here. Branch? Yes, according to the original plan, there is a midway point we need to stop by for reporting. We were going to head there directly as we had to move west towards Sichuan, but it seems difficult due to the rain. Rather than taking a slightly longer route, it would be better to stop by the branch, rest, and receive a carriage. A carriage Looking at the Holy Fire Priestess, whose lips had turned blue and was shivering, Mok Gyeong-un nodded. It seemed she had truly reached her limit. Thus, they traveled south for about half a day, and before long, they arrived at a small village of about thirty households where the branch of the Heaven and Earth Society was located. Mong Mu-yak, the only one who knew about the branch, pointed to a few dilapidated houses on the west side of the village with his finger. Its over there. How unexpected. Yes, the northern part of Hubei Province is close to the righteous factions territory, so I heard they tried to make it as close to the civilian houses as possible. I see. Lets go for now. If they didnt escape the rain quickly, the shivering Holy Fire Priestess seemed like she would collapse. *** Contrary to its shabby exterior, the interior of the branch was clean and quite cozy. Elder, I brought you some tea. Please drink it. Thank you. The Holy Fire Priestess, who was sitting in front of the firewood in the brazier, received the teacup as if she would survive. If it werent for the companions taking turns infusing her with true energy, she might have already died of hypothermia. Although she was basking in the warmth, she was still shivering with a pale face, indicating that the cold had not subsided yet. Seeing this, Mong Mu-yak said, It seems we need to rest for about half a day. Youre right. I hope the rain subsides a bit during that time, but -Rumble! Judging by the continuous thunder and even lightning, it seemed unlikely. In any case, they said it would take more than half a day to fetch a carriage, so it was better to rest properly. Meanwhile, the middle-aged branch leader cautiously asked them, The meal will be ready soon, but is there anything else you need? In response to that question, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong answered as if he had been waiting, My throat is dry, so I need to drink some warm liquor. Ah, then Ill warm up some white liquor and White liquor? Dont you have anything else? I happen to have rice wine brought from Jiangnan. Ill warm it up and bring it to you. Hahaha, good. For Ja Geum-jeong, who had started drinking to cope with the agony of seeing things he shouldnt have seen, at some point, he could no longer live without alcohol. As the branch leader left, Mok Gyeong-un, as if remembering something, Its a good timing. He took out a pouch from his bosom. Seeing the pouch, everyones gaze turned towards it. That was because inside that pouch were the spiritual medicine Small Restoration Pills given by Shaolin Temple. Mok Gyeong-un had received them all at once, and since they had to urgently move to avoid pursuit, everyone had momentarily forgotten about them. Small Restoration Pill I wonder if its true that there is absolutely no loss of true energy when circulating it, unlike all other spiritual medicines. There were quite a few famous spiritual medicines besides the Small Restoration Pill. For example, there was the Purple Essence Pill of the Huashan Sect and the Great Clarity Pill of the Wudang Sect. However, the reason why Shaolins spiritual medicine was particularly famous was that there was no loss of true energy compared to others. Loss referred to the energy that dispersed during the process of absorbing the spiritual medicine. Usually, no matter how excellent a spiritual medicine was, it was very rare to be able to absorb it close to 100%. However, Shaolins Small Restoration Pill and Great Restoration Pill boasted an absorption rate close to 100% regardless of ones constitution or aptitude. That was why they were called the supreme spiritual medicines. Gulp. Seop Chun licked his lips while looking at the pouch of spiritual medicine. He wanted to ask for one pill, thinking it was an individual reward, but since it was something the lord had obtained, regardless of the reason, he was hesitant to ask for it recklessly. The others felt the same way. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un took out five Small Restoration Pills from the pouch. Then he said, Ill give you one each, so take this opportunity to consume it and circulate your energy. M-My Lord! As soon as those words were spoken, Seop Chun knelt before Mok Gyeong-un as if he was moved. From his perspective, he had inwardly thought that Mok Gyeong-un, his lord, might not give them the Small Restoration Pills out of greed, so he couldnt help but be delighted. I will serve you with unwavering loyalty! Werent you doing that already? H-How could that be? I have always been prepared to give my life for you. At Seop Chuns flustered response, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and tossed him a Small Restoration Pill. -Tap! Seop Chun received it as preciously as a sacred object. Next, Mong Mu-yak. -Tap! Thank you! My Lord! Although Mong Mu-yak was a man of few words, the corners of his mouth rose after receiving the Small Restoration Pill, indicating his good mood. He had suffered a lot since pledging his loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un, and it felt like he was finally being rewarded. After giving Mong Mu-yak a Small Restoration Pill, Mok Gyeong-un called the next person. Ma Ra-hyeon. Yes, My Lord. Take it. -Tap! Ma Ra-hyeon caught the Small Restoration Pill tossed by Mok Gyeong-un. !? Ma Ra-hyeons eyes gleamed with surprise. Unlike the other two, he had become a subordinate not long ago, and he thought that Mok Gyeong-un might not trust him due to the incident with the Holy Fire Priestess, so he had considered the possibility of not receiving a Small Restoration Pill. However, seeing him readily hand over this treasure, which was no different from a treasure to a martial artist, without any hesitation, he felt a strange feeling. Even if he absorbed them all himself, no one would be able to complain. Truly an unpredictable person. Does he generously bestow upon those he considers his people? While he was thinking that, Mok Gyeong-un held one of the two remaining pills and called out to the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong. Ja Geum-jeong. At this, everyone was puzzled. He had refused the Small Restoration Pill with his own mouth and chosen to strike Precepts Hall Master Dae-deok, one of the Three Supreme Monks of Shaolin, once. Was he really going to give his share to someone like that? Huh? Mok Gyeong-un was really about to toss a Small Restoration Pill to Ja Geum-jeong. Then, Ja Geum-jeong hurriedly waved his hand. This monk doesnt need it. You dont need it? While it may be necessary for those who need to fill their vessel, what this monk needs is enlightenment, Master. At those words, Seop Chun spoke in a tone of incomprehension. What? Are you refusing the lords favor? Dont regret it later and just take it. Hahaha. I said I dont need it. How can you, at such a good opportunity At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, No. Ja Geum-jeong is right. This spiritual medicine is indeed meaningless to him. Huh? At those words, Seop Chun tilted his head. He didnt understand, but Mok Gyeong-un knew that Ja Geum-jeong had comprehended the supreme energy circulation technique that allowed him to draw in the surrounding energy at any time, so he did not insist further. The spiritual medicine was of no significance to him. Then, Mok Gyeong-un, holding the Small Restoration Pill, looked at the Holy Fire Priestess. The Holy Fire Priestess, who had been basking in the firewood of the brazier, saw it and shook her head, saying, From what I see, that spiritual medicine seems to be more useful for you who have learned martial arts. Theres no need to give it to this old man. Due to her refusal, two Small Restoration Pills remained in Mok Gyeong-uns hand. At this, Seop Chun said to Mok Gyeong-un, My Lord. Its a spiritual medicine you obtained. Please consume both pills. Seop Chun is right. My Lord, please consume them all. Mong Mu-yak also supported his words. The stronger Mok Gyeong-un, whom they served as their lord, became, the more beneficial it would be for them, and there was nothing bad about it. However, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly looked at them and, -Tap! Tap! He abruptly tossed the remaining Small Restoration Pills, one each, to them. Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, who received them in a daze, spoke with a dumbfounded expression. My Lord, why? Why are you giving us this? I dont need them. My Lord. I understand that your martial arts have advanced, but two Small Restoration Pills can grant twenty years worth of internal energy. How can you give up such an opportunity Its alright. Rather, it seems you two need them the most. H-How so? I want you to become more useful. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yaks eyes trembled. The words about becoming more useful didnt even register in their ears. They had been grateful and satisfied just by receiving one Small Restoration Pill. However, not only that, but when he handed over two Small Restoration Pills, which were no different from his own share, to them, they couldnt help but be truly moved. My Lord truly cherishes us sincerely. No matter how much of a subordinate one is, how many people could give up such a treasure? Despite being younger than us, his magnanimity is truly great. It wasnt just them who were surprised by this. Ma Ra-hyeon and Ja Geum-jeong also began to view Mok Gyeong-un in a different light, seeing him distribute the remaining spiritual medicine to his subordinates without a moments hesitation. Most of them had become followers of Mok Gyeong-un regardless of their own will, so they had been vigilant about being used and possibly abandoned at any time. However, from the incident at Shaolin where he tried to protect even a mere monster to him generously distributing the precious spiritual medicine, their perception of him gradually changed. As their gazes toward Mok Gyeong-un became even more favorable, Cheong-ryeong chuckled and said, -Was it intentional? -Would you believe me if I said it was pure goodwill? -As if you would do such a thing. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Whether it was a whim or not, goodwill was not something that suited Mok Gyeong-un. -Anyway, you gave them something you didnt even need and increased their loyalty, so you got quite a good deal out of it. For Mok Gyeong-un, who relied on the energy of death, the spiritual medicine of Shaolin that boosted the true energy of nourishing life held no meaning. Therefore, he had simply utilized the useless spiritual medicine appropriately. -The more useful cards, the better. - At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong felt inwardly pleased. Is this fellow Mortal aware of his own changes? Compared to her, a vengeful spirit, Mortals weakness was his particularly lacking relationship with others because he didnt believe in humans. However, he was gradually becoming skilled at forming relationships and leading a group. Revenge might still be his priority, but this was clearly a positive change. -Gasp! Suddenly, Cheong-ryeong froze. What was that just now? An unknown emotion surged beyond the satisfaction of his change. Such an unfamiliar emotion was something she had only felt when she was alive. Chapter 309 Chapter 309 C Reunion (2)On a rainy midnight. Someone wearing a bamboo hat and a bamboo raincoat was looking down at a small village with flickering lights from halfway up the mountain. As he was staring intently at the village, the sound of a cane tapping on the muddy ground came from behind. Then, a voice was heard. Indeed, its just as you said. They ended up coming here. The bait was certainly effective. Although they had no choice but to escape due to unfavorable circumstances, unless theyre fools, they have no reason to do anything conspicuous. Thats right. Thanks to that, the wait was worth it, and you won the bet. -Ting! Someone behind him flicked a silver coin with his finger. The person wearing the bamboo raincoat caught it without turning his head. The silver coin was the price of the bet. Putting the silver coin he received into his bosom, the bamboo hat-wearing man said, Are you certain about the preparations? Hohoho, do you not trust this old man? How could that be? If that were the case, there would be no reason for me to be with you, Elder So. Now, lets see your skills. Just wait and see. I can handle this quietly. The one called elder showed strong confidence. *** -Thud! Hah! The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had put down a wine jar the size of a five-year-old child, looked at Seop Chun across from him with a grin on his face. Seop Chun was also grabbing a wine jar with both hands and gulping it down, but more than half of the alcohol was soaking his chin and upper garment instead of his mouth. Then, Seop Chun staggered and put down the wine jar. -Thud! D-Damn it! Hahaha, youre no match for this monk. Ja Geum-jeong, who checked the remaining alcohol in Seop Chuns wine jar, spoke with a triumphant expression. At this, Seop Chun looked at Ja Geum-jeong with a disgusted face. He had prided himself on being a drinker, so he had purposely challenged him, but this was not just a living wine jar but a level of pouring alcohol down his throat. He wasnt even pushing out the alcohols effects with internal energy, so how could he be so unaffected? Are you really not feeling anything? Do you think I would get drunk just by emptying three wine jars of this size? Hahahaha! After being expelled, he had been drinking almost every day. Not wanting to see the invisible things and always wanting to be in a drunken state, he had been drinking continuously, thanks to which he had become one of the most renowned drinkers in the martial arts world of the Central Plains. Haa haa Youngster. Now that you know you cant do it, dont try to challenge me. What are you talking about? Its still far from over. Lets do it again. I told you, you cant do it. I said lets do it again! Seop Chun grabbed the wine jar with determination and started gulping it down again. After a few mouthfuls went down his throat, he couldnt endure it any longer and vomit rose up, so he ran outside. Blegh! Foolish kid. Hahaha. Ja Geum-jeong, who was watching him with a sneer, started drinking again. Mong Mu-yak looked at the two of them pathetically, shaking his head, and then took a sip of the warm rice wine. They dont even know the way of alcohol. Whats the point of enjoying alcohol if you drink it like that? They were truly pathetic fellows. -Tap! Putting down the cup, Mong Mu-yak raised the corners of his mouth, feeling much better. Since entering the imperial palace for the mission, he had to maintain a state of tension, so he didnt have the leisure to drink alcohol like this. Phew. However, he had a drink to relieve the fatigue of nearly five days of non-stop southward travel, and he felt the blood circulating throughout his body and his stomach warming up. Perhaps because of that, the alcohol tasted exceptionally sweet. Branch leader. Did you say this rice wine is Shaoxing wine? Thats right. I brought it from Shaoxing in Zhejiang Province while going down to Jiangnan this time. How is it? Is the taste good? Its delicious. The six flavors of sweetness, sourness, bitterness, spiciness, and astringency are well-balanced. It is indeed the wine that King Goujian of the Yue Kingdom enjoyed. The Henan region, where the Yue Kingdom was located, was a granary, so the rice wine brewing method was developed, thanks to which there were many famous rice wine (yellow wine) varieties. Shaoxing wine was a specialty rice wine of Shaoxing in Zhejiang Province. Among rice wine, Shaoxing wine, which was considered the best, was also famous for being distributed by King Goujian of the Yue Kingdom to his soldiers before going to punish the Wu Kingdom, using a brewing method that had been passed down since the Spring and Autumn period. As expected from the deputy head of the intelligence department under the Society Leader, your knowledge is extensive. Truly brilliant. At the branch leaders flattery, Mong Mu-yak smiled nonchalantly. His father, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon, had a deep understanding of alcohol and placed great importance on the way of alcohol, so he had also let his son, Mong Mu-yak, taste various regional alcohols of the Central Plains. Therefore, Mong Mu-yak had also experienced many unique alcohols and had his own insights into alcohol. Puhahaha! Youre putting on all sorts of airs just for drinking alcohol. At that moment, Ja Geum-jeong provoked Mong Mu-yak with a sneer. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At his provocation, one of Mong Mu-yaks eyebrows rose. However, he soon ignored it. Playing along with those who lacked class would only tire out his noble self. The way you drink is just like pretty Bodhisattvas saying, Oh, I cant drink, and just putting their lips to it and sipping. Puhahahaha! Huh? Sipping? A vein bulged on the forehead of Mong Mu-yak, who had been trying hard to ignore him. Ja Geum-jeong made a ridiculous expression and provoked him further. Why, feeling bad? But its the truth, isnt it? A true man cant even drink properly and cant join in a drinking game -Smack! Before he could even finish his words, Mong Mu-yak abruptly stood up from his seat, grabbed a wine jar, and started gulping it down. He drained it in one go without stopping even once. But that wasnt the end of it. Immediately after, Mong Mu-yak grabbed the wine jar next to him and started gulping it down as well. Up to the first jar, The youngster fell for it. Ja Geum-jeong, who had been looking relaxed with this expression, soon swallowed his dry saliva, and his eyes widened. I thought this fellow, who was pretentious about the way of alcohol, was just a clumsy noble, but it seems thats not the case. -Thud! Mong Mu-yak, who had emptied two jars in one go, soon found a full wine jar. Then, he shouted at the branch leader at the same time as Ja Geum-jeong. Bring out all the alcohol you have. Please bring more alcohol. At the requests of the two, the branch leader was perplexed, but unable to resist their urging, he gestured to his subordinates to go to the warehouse. -Rumble! Rumble! Despite this noisy situation, the Holy Fire Priestess was sleeping with a blanket over her, even snoring, in front of the warm brazier. It was only natural that she couldnt endure it, as she had not been able to sleep properly, and now that she had satisfied her hunger and was in a warm place. There was someone staring at the Holy Fire Priestess with disapproval. It was the masked Ma Ra-hyeon. If it werent for the agreement with his lord, Mok Gyeong-un, he would have kicked her right away to find out how his father had died. However, since he had made an agreement, he had to endure until Mok Gyeong-uns business was finished. Hmph. Ma Ra-hyeon snorted and then drank his tea. Mok Gyeong-un, who was tilting his wine cup, pointed to the full cup and said, If youre in a bad mood, why dont you have a drink of that alcohol? No, thank you. This is my first time drinking warm alcohol, and its quite delicious. Its alright. If everyone drinks alcohol, their senses will naturally become dull, so someone needs to stand guard and protect the lord with a clear mind. Ma Ra-hyeon firmly refused. He had traveled southward for five days without rest, and although there had been no pursuit during that time, he still believed that they should not let their guard down. Looking at him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly. Mok Gyeong-un had a favorable view of him, seeing him as inflexible but never neglecting his vigilance even after entering this place, constantly releasing his energy. Not bad. Having a drink or two would warm up your body and be good for you. -Clink! Mok Gyeong-un clinked his cup against Ma Ra-hyeons full cup and downed it. At this, Ma Ra-hyeon stretched out his hand towards the wine cup for a moment, but then politely grasped the teacup with both hands, raised it towards Mok Gyeong-un, and said, I will use this as a substitute. With that, he drank the warm tea in one gulp. Mok Gyeong-un did not urge him to drink anymore. *** In the dark dawn, about two hours later. -Swish! Outside, it was still noisy with the sound of rain. The once noisy and bustling inn was now dark and silent, with only the sound of snoring heard. A middle-aged man carefully opened the door and came out of the inn building. He was the branch leader of this place. The branch leader, who had come out of the inn, soon raised his hand, sent a signal, and lightly flicked his fingers. -Tap! As soon as he did that, dark figures appeared from the surrounding buildings. They were all wearing black masks. Thanks to the sound of rain, they were not hindered in their movements and boldly surrounded the inn building. The number of masked individuals surrounding the building reached several dozens. Nevertheless, even more masked individuals appeared from somewhere. Meanwhile, unlike the masked individuals, an old man with a fierce appearance, wearing a bamboo hat and leaning on a bizarre-looking cane with a snakes head, walked towards the branch leader. When he appeared, the branch leader smiled and said, Just as you said, Elder, after about an hour passed, they really started collapsing one by one and fell asleep. Didnt I tell you? I told you they would all fall asleep after an hour. But you said there was someone who endured for nearly two hours. What a tenacious fellow. Come to think of it, I couldnt put much of the medicinal ingredient you gave me into the golden bell tea just in case, so I think thats why the masked fellow fell asleep late. But there was one fellow who drank a lot of alcohol but fell asleep the latest. He must have some tolerance. Tolerance? Yes. That medicinal ingredient is closer to a medicine than a poison. So it doesnt harm the body and naturally makes one fall asleep slowly, even for masters, so it makes them lower their guard. However, if they have ever been prescribed that medicinal ingredient even a little, they will have a tolerance and fall asleep late. I see. Anyway, you are amazing. Indeed, Elder, you have reached the highest level not only in poisons but also in all medicinal ingredients. Hohoho. Stop the flattery there. Did you make sure they were sound asleep? Yes. I even pressed the acupuncture points you mentioned, and they didnt budge. Good. With those words, the old man turned his head. Then, as if waiting, the person wearing the bamboo hat and bamboo raincoat walked over from behind and said, It was worth bringing Elder So. -Swish! The person wearing the bamboo raincoat slightly raised his hand. Then, some of the masked individuals stepped forward. They were skilled in concealing their presence and had extraordinary martial arts abilities. As a total of six people came out, the bamboo hat-wearing man ordered, Bring out only the old woman and pierce the hearts of the rest to kill them instantly. Yes, sir! As soon as the order was given, the six masked individuals cautiously approached the inn. -Swish! Due to the heavy sound of rain, there was no problem concealing their presence. Thus, they entered the dark building one by one, where the lights were out. As they entered, the bamboo hat-wearing man crossed his arms and silently watched. Fortunately, things were resolved more easily than expected. The fellow who was said to resemble that bastard had already lost his life in the imperial palace, so they just needed to deal with the rest and take away the Holy Fire Priestess. Meanwhile, the branch leader of the Heaven and Earth Society approached him and cautiously said, Now that we have successfully completed this mission, can you recommend me to the Three Realms as promised? At his question, the bamboo hat-wearing man answered in a heavy voice, Dont be impatient. Since you played an important role, you will naturally be rewarded. I-I apologize. The branch leader of the Heaven and Earth Society bowed his head in apology and then stepped aside. The bamboo hat-wearing man looked at him with disapproval. Cockroach-like bastard. The fellows martial arts were only at the Fourth Realm level, yet he was greedy despite being entrusted with such an easy task. As he was thinking of him as pathetic, the old man leaning on the cane with a snakes head shape opened his mouth, tilting his head. Theyre late. At the old mans words, the bamboo hat-wearing mans eyes narrowed between the gaps of the bamboo hat. Indeed, they were late. Those who had eaten the medicinal ingredient made by the old man and fallen asleep would not easily wake up even if they were beaten, shaken, or even had their acupuncture points pressed. It was taking too long for killing such people. -Creak! Then, the closed door of the inn opened. As the door opened, a figures face could be seen from the dark inn. Judging by the shape, it seemed to be one of the masked individuals, but, !? At that moment, the bamboo hat-wearing man frowned. He thought one of the masked individuals was coming out, but it was none other than the head of a masked individual. In the darkness, someone was grasping the masked individuals hair and sticking out their head. W-What the hell is this? The startled branch leader was at a loss. What on earth was going on? Clearly, everyone inside had fallen asleep, and he had personally confirmed it by pressing their acupuncture points. Yet, who was the one inside, holding out the severed head of a masked individual? Then, a voice was heard. I thought it was a considerate gesture to make us sleep soundly with the medicinal ingredients like Liriodendron root, angelica, and jujube seeds, but it seems thats not the case. !? At that voice, the eyes of the old man leaning on the cane with a snakes head shape widened. How Did he figure it out? That was because the person had accurately identified the medicinal ingredients used, even though they had been refined with a special secret method to change the aroma and taste. -Splash! At that moment, the severed head of the masked individual fell into the puddle of rainwater on the ground. Along with it, someone who appeared to be in his twenties, wearing two sword sheaths at his waist, walked out from the darkness. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un, wearing a human skin mask. Chapter 310 Chapter 310 C Reunion (3)Are they all dead? The bamboo hat-wearing man, with narrowed eyes, stared at the inn building shrouded in darkness. -Swish! When it rains, the noise interferes with sound perception. This is because when internal energy is used to enhance hearing, even the sounds of countless raindrops become amplified. However, this isnt the only problem. Rain, which can be considered a natural phenomenon, is filled with a kind of water energy that causes the surrounding energy to disperse. As a result, discerning something through energy sensing amidst the pouring rain is difficult even for exceptional masters. Does it matter? In any case, from the moment one person woke up, the original plan was disrupted. It was as if sacrifices had already been made. At that moment, the old man leaning on the cane with a snakes head spoke in an intrigued tone. Who is that fellow? At that question, the branch leader of this place spoke with perplexity. Th-That person! Its the one who fell asleep the latest. The latest? Yes. What are you trying to say by only mentioning it like that? You should tell us his name or which sect of the Heaven and Earth Society he is from. I dont know. They all addressed each other as Lord, Lord Yes. Even Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheons son called him Lord. The Vice-Leaders son called him Lord? Hmm? The bamboo hat-wearing man couldnt hide his puzzlement at the branch leaders words. Come to think of it, there should only be three people, including the Holy Fire Priestess, since that look-alike bastard died, but their total number was six. That meant there were others included who werent part of the original plan. However, for the Vice-Leaders son to be in a position to be called Lord, he had to be at least a disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. The Society Leader wouldnt have secretly dispatched his disciple. I dont know what his identity is. The bamboo hat-wearing man then spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. Is that your real face? Or is it a human skin mask? Oh my I thought you were from the imperial palace, but it seems thats not the case. What? Then its one of the two, but since the branch leader over there obviously betrayed us, its not the Heaven and Earth Society, so is it the organization of the mark? With those words, Mok Gyeong-un drew a mark in the air with his finger, a vertical line penetrating the center of the character two. !? As soon as they saw this, the eyes of the branch leader and all the masked individuals changed. This was the same for the old man leaning on the snake cane and the one wearing the bamboo hat and bamboo raincoat. Who the hell is this bastard? He knows about our existence? This wasnt simply a matter of considering it as such. -Swoosh! Two of the masked individuals surrounding Mok Gyeong-un moved and attempted to subdue him in an instant with a skilled joint attack. Targeting the right and left sides simultaneously, -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un lightly moved his hands separately and instead grabbed the arms of the masked individuals with the technique of Capturing Arm. And then, -Crack! He pulled the two arms he had grabbed and tore them off as if it were nothing. The masked individuals, whose arms were torn off in an instant, screamed and rolled on the ground filled with rainwater. -Splash! Aaaargh! M-My arm! Youre noisy. -Thud! Crack! Thud! Squish! With Mok Gyeong-uns kick, one masked individuals neck twisted and broke, and another masked individuals head was torn off along with the spine by Mok Gyeong-uns hand. The eyes of the surrounding masked individuals were filled with vigilance at the excessively cruel handling. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un tossed the severed head and said, -Splash! The masked individuals are obviously small fries, and you two gentlemen and the branch leader are probably higher-ups in the organization, right? At least Three Realms or above Before he could even finish his words, -Swoosh! The old man with the snake cane disappeared and instantly appeared in front of Mok Gyeong-un, swinging the head of the cane towards his head. However, -Clang! The cane was blocked by the blade of the Evil Commandment Sword that Mok Gyeong-un had halfway drawn. As the snake head of the cane made a metallic sound instead of being cut by the exceptionally sharp blade of the Evil Commandment Sword, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with interest. It seems its not an ordinary cane. Who the hell are you? How much do you know -Tremble tremble! The old mans eyes gleamed with surprise. Although the young fellows inner strength was quite impressive, he thought it couldnt be that strong. However, as he slowly drew up his inner strength, the snake cane only trembled but didnt budge. This fellow was no ordinary person. -Whoosh! What is this sword? Its only halfway drawn and clashing, but a bizarre demonic energy can be felt from it. Its definitely not an ordinary sword. It seems his safe escape from the imperial palace wasnt just due to luck. Hes definitely not at the level of the late-stage warriors. Good. Then! -Swoosh! The old man began to draw up his energy in earnest. Then, a green haze rose from his snake cane. It was none other than poisonous energy. As the poisonous energy flowed out, the old mans inner strength doubled, and Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back due to the repelling force. -Splash! Splash! However, as soon as his feet touched the ground, there was no phenomenon of being pushed back or anything. At this sight, the old mans eyes narrowed. He had infused poisonous energy into the repelling force, albeit partially, but the fact that Mok Gyeong-un was unaffected made him puzzled. Come to think of it, not only was he the only one who didnt fall asleep from the medicinal ingredient he had concocted, but he even figured out what was in it. This fellow has some knowledge of poisons or has built up a tolerance. It was impossible to be like this without studying poisons. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Old man, it seems youve learned poison techniques? At that question, the old man laughed as if it were absurd. Hohohoho. You are the first youngster to address me in such a manner. Yes, I have mastered poison techniques. Even before you were born. -Swoosh! As soon as those words ended, a green haze rose from the old mans entire body. Even his hair had a dark green color and fluttered, and the force was so strong that the raindrops instantly turned into steam upon contact. It was a tremendous poisonous energy. At that moment, -Swish! The bamboo hat-wearing man raised his hand and pointed at the inn. As soon as that signal was given, the masked individuals surrounding the inn rushed towards it as if they had been waiting. -Swoosh swoosh! -Swish! Indeed. As if he understood the bamboo hat-wearing mans intention, the old man, who was emitting poisonous energy, raised the corners of his mouth and swiftly moved towards Mok Gyeong-un. It was to prevent Mok Gyeong-un from stopping the masked individuals. As the snake cane, infused with green poisonous energy, skillfully created a barrier, Mok Gyeong-un fully drew out the Evil Commandment Sword to block it. -Clang clang clang! -Swoosh swoosh! As the snake cane, imbued with green poisonous energy, and the Evil Commandment Sword clashed, blue sparks flew, and the raindrops scattered in all directions. The places where the scattered raindrops touched, -Sizzle! They turned black due to the poisonous energy. The masked individuals who were unlucky enough to be hit by it quickly lost consciousness as the poison spread throughout their bodies. At this, the surrounding masked individuals shouted, Everyone, get back! Dont go near the elder! The masked individuals hurriedly distanced themselves from them. As they distanced themselves, the masked individuals couldnt help but be surprised inwardly. Thats because, as far as they knew, although they were aware that these individuals possessed extraordinary skills to escape from the imperial palace, they thought they would be considered among the top of the late-stage warriors at most. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who the hell is that fellow? How is that youngster enduring against Elder So like that? Is he simply enduring the poison? It was to the point where they couldnt understand the confrontation at all. In the meantime, the two had already clashed their sword and snake cane over 40 times. -Clang clang clang! The old man, swinging the snake cane, spoke with a voice filled with exhilaration. Not bad. I never expected to encounter someone other than that damn bastard Tang In-hae who could properly endure five out of my Eight Poisons in a place like this. The old man couldnt hide his genuine admiration. He thought that even if one had studied poisons and had a tolerance, he could easily knock them down with just five poisons. However, despite such potent poisonous energy, Mok Gyeong-un wasnt being pushed back at all. Where did this fellow come from? If it was to this extent, it seemed alright to raise it to six poisons. Huh? However, the old man suddenly found it strange. This fellow is impressive for enduring against him, but shouldnt he be impatient by now? Thanks to being blocked by him, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt stop the masked individuals from entering the inn. Then, he should be anxious and eager to get away from him somehow to go and save his companions, but there was no such sign at all. Does he prioritize his own safety over his companions? Curious about this, the old man asked bluntly. Youre quite peculiar. Of course, it would be difficult to escape from me, but do you not care at all even if your companions die? Companions? Thats right. Well. Rather than that, shouldnt you be more concerned about your subordinates first? What? -Boom! As soon as those words ended, the wall of the inn shattered, and someone was sent flying out. At this, the old man swung his snake cane widely to create distance and turned his gaze towards the one who was sent flying. !? The old man frowned. Thats because the one who was sent flying from inside was none other than a masked individual. The masked individual, whose chest was caved in by a fist strike, soon lost his breath and dropped his head. You damn rats, how dare you sneak in wearing masks? The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong walked out from the broken wall, clashing his fists together. He wasnt the only one who came out. Seop Chun emerged from inside, with his blood-soaked Gwangmudo sword slung over his shoulder, and right behind him, Mong Mu-yak could be seen holding what appeared to be a masked individuals arm. -Boom! Ugh! Moreover, the ceiling of the inn shattered, and one of the masked individuals was sent flying upwards by a series of rising kicks. The masked individual, whose waist was almost broken by the storm-like kicks reminiscent of the Shadowless Leg technique, soon tumbled down from the roof. -Thud! Roll roll! Splash! The one who landed on the roof after taking down a masked individual was none other than the masked Ma Ra-hyeon. At the sight of them, the eyes of the masked individuals were filled with perplexity. They thought only one fellow was awake, but it seemed they were all awake. What is going on? The old man raised one eyebrow and glared at Mok Gyeong-un. It was you. You were the one who did something. The old man instinctively thought that the cause was Mok Gyeong-un. If he had a tolerance to endure his poison and could even identify the sleeping medicinal ingredients, he should be able to prepare countermeasures against it. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and spoke with a sneer. Then, did you think I would let them continue sleeping even though I knew it was a trap? Youre simpler than you look. -Grind! At this, the old man, whose anger surged, gritted his teeth. -Swoosh! Then, he spewed out a green poisonous energy incomparable to before. It was the realm of the Seven Poisons among the Eight Poisons he had comprehended. The Seven Poisons could be considered the realm of the Poison Man, and it was to the extent that even the surroundings where he stood and the falling raindrops were affected. As the green haze spread in all directions, the bamboo hat-wearing man hurriedly shouted, Elder! Restrain your poisonous energy! If there were only enemies, it would be fine, but there were also subordinates, the masked individuals, nearby. If he turned into a Poison Man and spewed out such potent poison, even the masked individuals would be poisoned and suffer damage. This My god At that moment, Mong Mu-yak, who had come out following Seop Chun while carrying the arm of a masked individual, couldnt hide his perplexity upon seeing the old man holding the snake head-shaped cane. At this, Seop Chun asked in puzzlement, Why are you acting like that? That old man is Guyang Sa-oh. Guyang Sa-oh? Guyang Sa-oh Could it be? Thats right. He is Guyang Sa-oh, the Eight Poison Snake Staff and the head of the Guyang family. Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh. If one were to name the masters of poison throughout the martial arts world, the ones who were always mentioned were the Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh and the Thousand Poison Hand Tang In-hae, one of the Eight Stars. Both of them had reached the realm of the Poison Man, but only Tang In-hae had his name listed among the Eight Stars, so there were some who considered Guyang Sa-oh to be slightly inferior. However, that was the kind of inference that novices in the martial arts world would make. The reason Guyang Sa-oh couldnt have his name listed among the Eight Stars was that he belonged to the Western Regions, such as Nanman or Beihai, outside the Central Plains. Having reached the realm of the Poison Man, considered the pinnacle of poison techniques, he could be said to be the most specialized in killing people among all the masters who wielded various weapons. At this, Mong Mu-yak hurriedly shouted, My Lord! That old man is the Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh! Dont engage him in close combat! At his warning, the old man, no, Guyang Sa-oh, snorted. Its already too late. You were so confident, so lets see how much of my poison you can Where are you looking, you bastard? Guyang Sa-oh, whose fighting spirit had risen, frowned. That was because Mok Gyeong-un was not looking at him but at the person behind him. The one Mok Gyeong-un was staring at was none other than the bamboo hat-wearing man. He was staring at him very intently, which was absurd. This bastard is looking down on me. He had drawn up to the Seven Poisons among the Eight Poisons in an instant. Since he had turned into a Poison Man, each of his attacks was no different from extreme poison. Yet, in such a dangerous situation, he was looking away? He must be crazy, wanting to die. -Smack! Guyang Sa-oh, who had stabbed his cane into the ground, assumed the stance of the Toad Skill. He crouched down like a toad with his legs bent, which was his unique technique, the Toad Poison Skill. He would make him pay the price for looking away -Shiver! At that moment, Guyang Sa-ohs eyes wavered due to the chills running down his spine. That was because Mok Gyeong-un was smiling so eerily that the corners of his mouth reached his ears, and he was exuding a tremendous killing intent that was unbelievable. It wasnt just him who felt this tremendous killing intent. All the masked individuals surrounding them were overwhelmed by the killing intent in an instant, flinching and taking steps back. W-What killing intent? This What the hell -Clench! At some point, the bamboo hat-wearing man had moved his hand to the sword hilt hidden inside his bamboo raincoat. It was because he instinctively realized that the tremendous killing intent was directed at him. Chapter 311 Chapter 311 C Reunion (4)Killing intent. It is an energy that becomes stronger the more ones desire to kill something becomes uncontrollably intense. Emotions belong to the realm of the mind. Among the many emotions, the desire to kill possesses the most intense and volatile will. Therefore, it stimulates not only the five senses of others but also their sixth sense, making them vigilant. Just like now. -Whoosh! What killing intent is this strong My Lord? This killing intent was so intense that it made not only the masked enemies but also allies like Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak, and Ma Ra-hyeon shudder for a moment. The killing intent was so strong that their hair stood on end, and their true energy in the danjeon boiled up on its own due to vigilance. Who the hell is this bastard? The head of the Guyang family, Guyang Sa-oh, who had assumed the stance of his unique technique, the Toad Poison Skill, stared at Mok Gyeong-un with startled eyes. At first, he thought he was a master who had reached the peak of the Transcendent Realm with a tolerance to poison. However, to intimidate the crowd and instill unease with just killing intent, one had to surpass the wall. But surpassing the wall was the same for both sides. Even he, who had surpassed the wall, couldnt take his eyes off the fellows killing intent and was in a state of tension. What the hell is that fellows identity? It definitely couldnt be considered the realm of the late-stage warriors. If it was to this extent, it could rather be the Eight Stars, the top masters of the martial arts world -Swish! No way? Guyang Sa-ohs eyes widened. He had not taken his eyes off the fellow at all, but at some point, Mok Gyeong-un appeared right in front of him. At this, he was momentarily startled, but since he had already finished circulating his energy, he didnt hesitate and immediately tried to launch the double palm strike of the Toad Poison Skill. -Thud! Ugh! However, in that instant, Mok Gyeong-uns knee kicked up Guyang Sa-ohs chin. Guyang Sa-ohs body floated upwards after being hit on the chin. In that state, Mok Gyeong-un consecutively kicked his chest. -Thud! Bang! Along with it, the falling raindrops spread out, creating wave-like ripples, and Guyang Sa-ohs body was sent flying backward. -Crash! Guyang Sa-ohs flying body crashed through the wall of the branch building. At this sight, the masked individuals couldnt hide their perplexity. The Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh was a master of poison techniques on par with the Thousand Poison Hand Tang In-hae, one of the Eight Stars. A top master ranked among the best in the martial arts world was subdued in just two exchanges by an unknown late-stage warriors whose name was not even known. What the hell was going on? -Smack! Then, the bamboo hat-wearing man took off the bamboo raincoat he was wearing. At his waist, beneath the removed bamboo raincoat, was a black sword that appeared to be charred black. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The bamboo hat-wearing man even took off the bamboo hat he was wearing. Then, the face that was hidden was revealed, and it was a middle-aged man with a scar above his left eyebrow. -Swish! His face was wet from the pouring rain, but how could one forget that face? The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth rose. It was indeed that bastard. Before learning martial arts, he was called the Sickle-slaying Demon and had tracked their traces. At that time, he had encountered that bastard. [You should have lived quietly. Why did you go around making a fuss and hasten your fate?] -Sting! The left side of his chest, where he had been stabbed by that bastard, throbbed. Meanwhile, someone shouted, Left Guardian? It was none other than Seop Chun. At Seop Chuns exclamation, Mong Mu-yak also recognized him and spoke with a perplexed expression. Why is the Society Leaders Left Guardian here? Seop Chun was the Third Guardian Commander of the headquarters. Since he was stationed at the headquarters at all times, he couldnt help but know the faces of the guardians who were close to the Society Leader. That person was the Left Guardian named Lee Gwang. Left Guardian! What are you doing? At Seop Chuns shout, the middle-aged man with the scar, no, the one named Lee Gwang, drew the charred-looking black sword from his waist with an annoyed expression. Mok Gyeong-un, who had not taken his eyes off him, opened his mouth. You said he was the Society Leaders Left Guardian? Y-Yes. But why is the Left Guardian to us Seop Chun couldnt finish his words. Upon learning that the identity of the one who seemed to be the leader of the masked individuals was the Left Guardian, the thought that the mastermind who ordered their deaths could be the Society Leader himself came to mind. Mong Mu-yak seemed to have a similar suspicion as Seop Chun, and he was equally perplexed. The Society Leader sent him? Then, since we have completed the secret mission, is he trying to discard us? Why? It was incomprehensible. He was the son of the Vice-Leader, and wasnt Mok Gyeong-un raised as the disciple of the Shadow Clan Master and even a candidate for the fourth disciple? But even if it was a mission that he didnt want others to know about, something seemed strange. Is this really the Society Leaders order? As he was puzzled, the middle-aged man with the scar, Lee Gwang, looked at Mok Gyeong-un and opened his mouth. Your killing intent is directed solely at me. Do you know me? At his question, Mok Gyeong-un twitched his lips and spoke. Of course. How could I not know? Ive been eagerly waiting to meet you. Youve been waiting to meet me? You bastard The middle-aged man with the scar, Lee Gwang, frowned. Because of what the fellow said, he was reminded of someone, but he heard that bastard had definitely lost his life in an accident during the selection process for the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Then, it couldnt be that bastard, so who the hell is he? No. It cant be that bastard. In the first place, it couldnt be that bastard because no matter how much ones martial arts improved in such a short time, there was a limit. He had seen it firsthand when the Society Leader tested him. It hadnt even been a month since then. No matter how outstanding ones natural talent was, no, even if one encountered a fortuitous encounter, there was a limit to how strong one could become. Therefore, he was really curious about the identity of this person, but, Ive always wanted to ask. -Step step! Mok Gyeong-un walked towards him and spoke meaningfully. Are you Ghost Blade? !? As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns question was asked, the surroundings stirred. Even though only the words Ghost Blade were mentioned, the reaction of the masked individuals was as astonished as when they saw the mark. Meanwhile, the middle-aged man with the scar, Lee Gwang, who had raised his eyebrows at Mok Gyeong-uns question, opened his mouth. Who are you? Why are you looking for Ghost Blade? Just answer whether you are or not. If you are indeed Ghost Blade, I think I can reduce a lot of the hardships Ive had so far -Crack! Swoosh! Before he could even finish his words, A tremendous poisonous energy surged, and everyones gaze turned towards it. Looking in that direction, a green haze was spreading in all directions, enough to oxidize even the falling raindrops, and it was melting even the intact building. -Sizzle! Through the building melting away due to the poisonous energy, a figure could be seen. It was none other than the Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh. Elder! Elder is safe! At this sight, the masked individuals cheered. However, it didnt last long. Thats because the poisonous energy he was emitting was on a different level compared to before, and the green haze was spreading rapidly in all directions. As the potent poisonous energy that oxidized the rain and melted the buildings without a trace spread, the startled masked individuals had no choice but to distance themselves from him. Gasp! The poison is rushing towards us! Get back! Dont go near the elder! -Swoosh swoosh! Regardless, Guyang Sa-oh paid no heed and walked towards someone, exuding anger. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. I admit it. I let my guard down. Guyang Sa-oh had drawn up to the Eight Poisons, the highest realm of poison techniques. Although he had let his guard down, despite drawing up to the Seven Poisons, he felt his mind going blank for a moment from the unexpected strike he received from Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Guyang Sa-oh acknowledged it clearly. This person was not a late-stage warriors but a master whom he had to face with his full power. Then, he needed to go all out in a manner befitting him. -Swoosh! At some point, his hair had completely turned green. He could confidently say that the Eight Poisons realm was nearly on par with the legendary Myriad Poisons Embodiment, the Myriad Poisons Pool Body, which embodied ten thousand poisons. You are the first one to make me use all Eight Poisons since the Thousand Poison Hand Tang In-hae and that person. -Swish! Guyang Sa-oh, whose form could only be seen in green due to the green poisonous energy, launched himself towards Mok Gyeong-un. It was one of the unique techniques of the Toad Poison Skill, the Eight Poison Melting Village. The trajectory of the barrier created by the green poisonous energy targeted the vital acupuncture points on Mok Gyeong-uns upper body with a tyrannical momentum. -Sizzle! The force was so strong that the surroundings were melting away due to the aftereffects of the poisonous energy. This was the danger of poison techniques. No matter how strong a master was, if they directly confronted poison techniques, they could be poisoned by the aftereffects of the poison or have their body melt away by the extreme poison. However, Mok Gyeong-un was extending his hand towards Guyang Sa-ohs poison technique without dodging at all. My Lord, you need to keep your distance! Seop Chun shouted in alarm at Mok Gyeong-uns response. With that level of poison technique, even the Repelling Strong Energy might not work. However, an unexpected event occurred. -Swoosh swoosh! Mok Gyeong-un blocked Guyang Sa-ohs unique technique with one hand while standing still. The trajectory of the brilliant green barrier surrounded by potent poisonous energy tried to penetrate Mok Gyeong-uns hand and inflict damage in any way possible, but, -Swoosh swoosh! Mok Gyeong-un blocked it with one hand without moving an inch. At this, Guyang Sa-ohs eyes wavered. Unlike before, he was using his full power to unleash his unique technique. Not only did he draw up to the Eight Poisons realm, but he was also attacking with the power of the Ten Stars realm, so judging by the surroundings melting away due to the poisonous energy, its power was at its peak. This fellow What? Guyang Sa-oh was utterly perplexed. He thought that if they continued to exchange blows, no matter how profound ones internal energy was, they would be poisoned by the poisonous energy. However, he hadnt noticed before, but every time his hand clashed with Mok Gyeong-uns, the latters hand was flickering with a purple light. This cant be Poison? He thought it couldnt be, but it was definitely poison. It wasnt just a level of tolerance to poison, but this fellow had properly mastered poison techniques. Moreover, the poison technique he was using was not a shoddy one, but, Wave Demon Poison Scripture? For a master of poison techniques, you recognize it. You? What is your relationship with that old man, the Island Poison King? Flickering Poison King Baek Sa-ha. Although he had not reached the realm of the Poison Man, the Wave Demon Poison Scripture of the Baek family could be considered a peerless poison technique that was not inferior to the Guyang family or the Sichuan Tang family. Is this fellow Baek Sa-ha? It was nearly impossible to possess this level of poison technique mastery unless one was Baek Sa-ha. No, its questionable whether he is really Baek Sa-ha. As far as he knew, Baek Sa-ha himself had not reached the realm of the Poison Man, but unlike himself, this fellow was so skilled in poison techniques that he could generate poisonous energy only when clashing in an instant. -Swoosh swoosh! -Grind! Damn it! Guyang Sa-oh gritted his teeth. He had already unleashed five techniques, yet this fellow was blocking his techniques with just one hand without moving a single step. But at that moment, someone charged towards Mok Gyeong-un with lightning-fast momentum. It was none other than the middle-aged man with the scar, Lee Gwang. The black sword wielded by Lee Gwang aimed at the space between Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows in a surprise attack. It was an exquisite single strike that even Guyang Sa-oh had not anticipated. However, -Smack! In an instant, Mok Gyeong-un caught it precariously with his index and middle fingers. -Clang! He caught it? Lee Gwang was dumbfounded. Meanwhile, Guyang Sa-oh, who was unleashing his unique technique towards Mok Gyeong-un, shouted in an angry voice. Are you trying to interfere with me? No matter how superior the opponent was, he had his pride as a martial artist. How dare he launch a sneak attack and interfere while they were still in the midst of a confrontation? However, the middle-aged man with the scar, Lee Gwang, drew up more inner strength into the hand holding the sword and said, Now is not the time for that. Regardless of the situation, right now Look around before you speak. Around? At those words, Guyang Sa-oh suddenly moved his eyes and surveyed his surroundings. He had been solely focused on Mok Gyeong-un, so he had no room to pay attention to his surroundings. However, an unbelievable sight was unfolding before his eyes. -Swish swish! Stab stab! Argh! Ugh! Around them, two swords dyed in black light were flying around as if they were alive, indiscriminately stabbing and penetrating the masked individuals. !!!!!!! At this tremendous sight, Guyang Sa-oh couldnt hide his shock, his eyes widening. Th-This is the Demonic Sword Force? Chapter 312 Chapter 312 C Reunion (5)level gain a high understanding of energy by peeking at the wall of the wall, allowing them to manipulate weapons with true energy. This is called Sword Control Technique or Energy Sword Control Technique. Since the Sword Control Technique does not directly grasp the sword, it gains freedom of movement and can unleash more effective sword techniques, enabling attacks over a wider range. However, there is a realm that maximizes this Sword Control Technique, which is the Energy Sword Force. Masters who have surpassed the wall of the wall and reached the Profound Realm have true energy that has reached its pinnacle and has a smooth flow, allowing them to maximize the Sword Control Technique and even generate Sword Force. Th-This is unbelievable. Guyang Sa-oh, the head of the Guyang family and the Eight Poison Snake Staff, couldnt hide his perplexity. -Swish swish! Stab stab! Ugh! Argh! The two swords flying around like fish in the air, indiscriminately attacking the masked individuals, were engulfed in a black light. It was unknown why they were dark, but that intensity was undoubtedly Sword Force. Guyang Sa-oh stared at Mok Gyeong-un with trembling eyes. How can this be Only the sword sheaths remained at the fellows waist. He didnt even realize that while confronting him, Mok Gyeong-un was operating the Energy Sword Force to attack his subordinates. -Swoosh swoosh! A monster How can such a monstrous fellow? While using the Energy Sword Force like this, he was not only confronting him but also the Second Realm Lee Gwang, who had launched a surprise attack, with just one hand without moving a single step. It was as if this fellow alone was simultaneously doing four things, and it was no exaggeration to say that he had reached mastery, not just having surpassed the wall of the wall. At this, -Swoosh! Guyang Sa-oh stopped his attack and created a distance of about six steps. Then, Guyang Sa-oh shouted at Mok Gyeong-un, Reveal your identity. Are you perhaps one of the Six Heavens? Six Heavens. They were the transcendent masters of the True Grandmaster level who were considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Having surpassed the wall of the wall and reached the Profound Realm, it was known that no one could confront them one-on-one unless they were the Eight Stars right below them or another member of the Six Heavens. Guyang Sa-oh was convinced that Mok Gyeong-un was one of the Six Heavens wearing a human skin mask. He thought that without being one of them, it was impossible to display such miraculous martial prowess. Six Heavens? Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Is a top master who has surpassed the wall mistaking him for the current pinnacle of the martial arts world? He seemed to understand the meaning of those words. It meant that the martial prowess he had attained had reached a level that could instill vigilance and fear in others. At that moment, -Clench! The middle-aged man with the scar, Lee Gwang, drew up his inner strength and tried to pull out the black sword blade caught between Mok Gyeong-uns index and middle fingers. However, -Tremble tremble! The sword blade only trembled more but didnt budge at all. What kind of inner strength does this fellow have? Realizing that he couldnt pull out the sword, Lee Gwang released the sword he was holding and directly generated Sword Force with his Sword Finger Skill. -Swish! The Sword Force he generated tried to pierce through Mok Gyeong-uns face, but, -Thud! Ugh! Before he could do so, Mok Gyeong-uns kick struck Lee Gwangs abdomen, and his body was pushed back nearly ten steps. -Swoosh! Lee Gwang quickly dissipated the true energy penetrating his internal organs through his feet. -Sizzle! As Mok Gyeong-uns true energy, that is, the energy of death, flowed out through the soles of his feet and came into contact with the rainwater, it oxidized and turned into steam. Lee Gwangs expression twisted. It was only for a brief moment, but it was a bizarre true energy that dispersed his original true energy. He thought he should avoid direct clashes as much as possible. Meanwhile, Guyang Sa-oh said to him, Lee Gwang. Stop for a moment. That person is definitely a True Grandmaster of the Six Heavens. Six Heavens? Lee Gwang frowned. Indeed, if one could simultaneously confront them for a moment while wielding the Energy Sword Force, it was impossible unless they were a True Grandmaster-level master who had been given the title of the Six Heavens. At this, Lee Gwang also clasped his hands together in a salute towards Mok Gyeong-un and said, Are you really a senior of the Six Heavens? If he was truly one of the Six Heavens, even if they fought with the determination to perish together, their chances of victory were slim. Therefore, their attitude couldnt help but become cautious. And if he was really one of the Six Heavens, the organization would also want to recruit him, so it was better to persuade him rather than fight. -Stab stab! Ugh! Dodge! Dodge it! However, the two Energy Sword Forces did not stop and continued to kill the masked individuals. Even Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates, Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak, the masked Ma Ra-hyeon, and the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, were guarding the inn where the Holy Fire Priestess was and killing the masked individuals, so their numbers were rapidly decreasing. At this, the middle-aged man with the scar, Lee Gwang, hurriedly shouted, Senior, please stop for a moment. We will also stop attacking. So Why me? Were saying lets talk for a moment. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Then, -Swish! With a light gesture of his Sword Finger Skill, the black sword that had fallen to the ground rose and flew towards Lee Gwangs heart. Oh no! Lee Gwang hurriedly used his footwork to dodge the sword and caught the flying sword hilt. -Smack! Clench! Huh? -Swoosh! The true energy infused in the Sword Control Technique was so strong that even though he caught the sword hilt, he was dragged nearly five steps by the sword. Lee Gwang, who had barely grabbed the sword, calmly said to Mok Gyeong-un, We understand that you are angry because of what we did. However, this is a misunderstanding. If you hear our proposal First, tell me whether you are Ghost Blade or not. At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Lee Gwangs expression darkened. The individual before him had been speculating since earlier that he was Ghost Blade, but was it because of the rumor that had spread throughout the martial arts world? How much does he know about the organization? Their organization had existed for a long time, but it was thoroughly organized into cells, and when there were people who knew of their existence, they had responded in two ways. One was to recruit them into their organization, and the other was to silence them through murder. The dead cannot speak, after all. -Stab stab! Lee Gwang! Guyang Sa-oh shouted at him. S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was because if they didnt hurry, all the masked individuals would end up dead. At this, Lee Gwang hurriedly said, I dont know what you know, senior, but I am not Ghost Blade. A Ghost Blade Youre not? Thats right. If there is some misunderstanding, please stop for a moment. During the time I explain, the meaningless slaughter -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un moved his Sword Finger Skill. Then, one of the two swords that were indiscriminately attacking the masked individuals while unleashing the Energy Sword Force flew over. It was none other than the Evil Commandment Sword. As the flying Evil Commandment Sword approached, Lee Gwang hurriedly raised his black sword infused with Sword Force to block it. -Clang clang clang! In an instant, the swords clashed about five times. Lee Gwangs expression as he blocked the sword became strange. The sword was obscured by a ferocious black energy, making it difficult to see clearly, but this sword seemed familiar. I feel like Ive seen this sword somewhere. Meanwhile, -Clang! As Lee Gwang deflected the sword, the sword that was confronting him was sucked into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. -Click! As the sword was sucked in, the black light of the Sword Force disappeared. With the disappearance of the Sword Force, the sword blade was clearly revealed. Seeing this, Lee Gwangs eyes narrowed. !? Thats because the moment he saw the unique pattern engraved on the sword blade, he realized the identity of that sword. Evil Commandement? It was definitely one of the Demonic Night Swords, the Evil Commandment Sword. He couldnt fail to recognize it as he had seen it in the training hall of the Heaven and Earth Societys headquarters. The owner of that sword was definitely, He should be dead? Something is strange. He heard that the owner of that sword had lost his life during the selection process for the Embroidered Uniform Guards. This was information that had come through the organizations intelligence network in the imperial palace, so there couldnt be any errors. Moreover, that bastard was estimated to be at the pinnacle-stage of the Transcendent Realm. No matter how outstanding ones natural talent was, there was a limit to the development of martial prowess. At this, Lee Gwang reached a different conclusion. Could it be Is this person the Northern Sect Blade King? The Six Heavens Northern Sect Blade King Gu Seong-baek. Come to think of it, he had obtained one piece of incomprehensible information. In the process of abducting the Holy Fire Priestess from the underground prison in the imperial palace, the situation had escalated, and even the Northern Sect Blade King Gu Seong-baek had intervened. However, apart from them escaping in an unexpected way, it was said that the Northern Sect Blade King Gu Seong-baek suddenly stopped blocking them and returned to the Emperor. Upon hearing this, Lee Gwang had found it puzzling. For a True Grandmaster-level master like the Northern Sect Blade King Gu Seong-baek, no matter how outstanding they were, there shouldnt have been much difficulty in capturing the late-stage warriors of the Heaven and Earth Society. But why did he suddenly give up and return? The answer to that seemed to have come out now. The Northern Sect Blade King Gu Seong-baek is a Southern Pacification Commissioner of the Embroidered Uniform Guards. If a cadet died during the selection process for the Embroidered Uniform Guards, there is a high probability that he obtained that demonic sword through the reporting channel. Then, is this a trap set by the Embroidered Uniform Guards of the imperial palace? Even if they had planted members of the organization, the capabilities of the imperial palace should not be taken lightly. It was said that two executives at the Second Realm level had lost their lives, and they were investigating who was responsible for it, but was it all the work of the Embroidered Uniform Guards? -Clench! Lee Gwang tightly grasped the sword hilt, stared at Mok Gyeong-un, and spoke in a confident voice, Are you senior Northern Sect Blade King Gu Seong-baek? Why do you think so? The owner of that sword died in the medicine hall due to an unfortunate incident during the selection process for the Embroidered Uniform Guards. Oh. I thought I had killed them all, but it seems there were remaining organization members in the imperial palace. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwang let out a light sigh. It seemed his prediction was correct. When he heard that executives at the Second Realm level had suddenly lost their lives, he thought it was strange because there were only a few in the imperial palace who could kill them. It was indeed the Embroidered Uniform Guards. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. !? Whats with that reaction? It was a reaction closer to a sneer. His reasoning shouldnt be wrong, so why was he showing such a reaction? As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un said to him, Its disappointing. Even your side doesnt know everything. -Step step! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un walked towards him. At this, Lee Gwang shouted, Thirty-two Strategies! -Tap tap tap! As soon as that shout ended, the surrounding masked individuals suddenly stabbed their own bodies. Then, their energy began to surge rapidly. Lee Gwang exchanged glances with Guyang Sa-oh. We have to go. The Thirty-two Strategies was a method where organization members below the Third Realm would overload their original true energy and launch a joint attack to perish together. If that person was the Northern Sect Blade King, he was not someone they could persuade, so they had to buy time like this and escape. But it was at that very moment. -Boom! Mok Gyeong-un stomped his foot strongly on the ground. At that moment, the ground shook, and the raindrops scattered in all directions, creating wave-like ripples that spread over ten zhang. Then, the masked individuals who were overloading their original true energy trembled and collapsed. -Splash! Splash! Splash! What? What is this? They couldnt hide their perplexity at the sudden strange phenomenon. They had planned to sacrifice them and escape, but what the hell was going on? -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns figure suddenly disappeared. It seemed like he was moving at an extremely high speed, but it was so fast that they lost track of his footsteps for a moment. Lee Gwang heightened his energy sensation and rapidly moved his eyes. It was at that very moment. -Swish! A blurry shadow appeared in front of him and aimed at his forehead. He tried to block it by tilting his head back, but, -Swish! It was a feint. The real attack was, -Bang! Ugh! A palm strike that flew towards his abdomen. Lee Gwangs body was sent flying backward, rolling several times on the muddy ground filled with rainwater. Ugh! Lee Gwang, who had rolled for a while before stopping, hurriedly tried to regain his posture and get up. However, Bleh! He couldnt hold back the urge to vomit due to the energy that had penetrated his internal organs and was scattering. Lee Gwang, who had vomited everything inside, staggered and finally managed to lift his head, searching for Mok Gyeong-uns footsteps. But right in front of him, Mok Gyeong-un was standing with his hands behind his back. Seeing his arrogant stance looking down on him, Lee Gwang gritted his teeth and spoke, Haa Haa Northern Sect Bla I recognized you at a glance, but you couldnt recognize me at all. !? At that moment, Lee Gwangs eyes wavered. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un continued speaking, I even repaid the debt from back then with the same Three Stars inner strength. As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his chin and took off the human skin mask he was wearing. -Rip! !!!!!!!!!! As the human skin mask was removed, revealing his real face, Lee Gwangs slightly wavering eyes widened as if they would pop out. To him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled eerily and said, Its been a long time, hasnt it? Chapter 313 Chapter 313 C Reunion (6)The memory of that moment vividly resurfaced. An order came down to deal with someone digging into the organizations traces. They said he might be a troublesome expert, having earned the notorious name Sickle-slaying Demon for cruelly killing people with a sickle. So I made full preparations, but when I actually met him, it was beyond my expectations. [I wondered who was snooping around, but to think it was a teenage brat who hasnt even been weaned.] He was young. Not even of age. Moreover, contrary to the order from the organization, [You bastard You havent even learned martial arts.] [M-martial arts?] [You dont even know what martial arts are? Ha!] The brat hadnt even learned martial arts. It was truly fascinating. Assuming he had learned martial arts, I struck his abdomen with the power of three stars. This level of attack could make even a supreme expert suffer internal injuries and possibly die, yet this brat without any internal energy endured this pain. [Interesting. A brat who hasnt even learned martial arts is still alive after taking a strike from me] [Kuk, what the hell are you] -Stab! [Ugh!] So I stabbed a sword into his belly. Even if one hasnt learned martial arts, there are those born with innate divine strength. This brat might have been that type of person. In that case, there was no need to keep him alive. [Killing you now would save me from future troubles.] -Skewer! Stab! [Kuh!] Not satisfied with stabbing his abdomen, to make sure, I pulled out the sword and stabbed it into his left chest as well. [You shouldve just lived quietly. Why did you have to act up and hasten your doom?] [Haa haak] I tossed the bastard aside like that. There were many eyes watching, and I figured this was enough for him to lose his life, so I left. But how could something like this happen? The moment he took off his human skin mask and smiled, the memory of when I first saw the bastard resurfaced. The sight of him grotesquely laughing while killing people in front of the burning village overlapped. Sickle-slaying Demon! Lee Gwangs pupils trembled violently. It was unbelievable, but I had the thought that the bastard might be alive by heavenly luck ever since seeing him at the Heaven and Earth Society. It was because the face was identical. As I tracked his traces, the conviction that the bastard might be alive grew stronger. Among those who had contact with the bastard, no one suspected him based on appearance. But they all said something about him seemed different. Especially those who had contact with the Wooden Eyes Swordsman. However, since the bastard lost his life at the Forbidden Guards selection tournament, I thought it was no longer an issue to worry about. No, until just moments ago, I absolutely couldnt connect him to that bastard. This doesnt make sense. This was something that couldnt happen according to common sense. No, it was completely impossible. The bastard hadnt learned martial arts at all. Unlike others, I directly confirmed this myself. But what is going on? It hasnt even been half a year. It was astounding. If he had reached the level of a third-rate or second-rate martial artist, I would have said he had talent despite starting late. This wasnt an issue that could be dismissed with mere talent. -Tremble tremble tremble! The trembling of his hands intensified. I prided myself on being a senior member in the organization and had faced quite a few monsters. But this existence before my eyes was lacking even to be called a monster. Is it possible to reach the sixth heaven, known as the peak of the martial world, from nothing in less than half a year? Anyone who heard this would find it absurd. This is a dream. For a moment, Lee Gwang wondered if he was dreaming. Then Mok Gyeong-un spoke. We finally meet, but the reaction is different from what I expected. What? Are you not happy to see me? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwang was momentarily at a loss. With such an incomprehensible pace of advancement, he was on the verge of doubting if this bastard was really that bastard. How could he be happy to see him? Putting everything else aside, he was the very person who stabbed a sword into the bastards heart. In a situation where it was obvious the bastard would see him as an enemy, welcoming him was nonsensical. At that moment, How can this be Guyang Sa-oh, the Eight Poison Sect Leader and patriarch of the Guyang Clan, also couldnt hide his astonishment. He naturally assumed it would be the Six Heavens top figure, but when the human skin mask was removed, a face even younger than nowno, not even of agewas revealed. No matter how he looked, he appeared to be only 17 or 18 years old. What was going on? Could it be that this extraordinary person had undergone rebirth or returned to a youthful state? The puzzled Guyang Sa-oh soon asked, Who are you? Who knows? Who could I be? This person seems to know me best. Mok Gyeong-un smiled and looked at Lee Gwang. Then Lee Gwang spoke with a trembling voice, You bastard What the hell are you? This is something that absolutely cannot happen. Dont tell me you deliberately pretended to be dead back then? Unable to comprehend Mok Gyeong-uns tremendous pace of advancement, Lee Gwang shifted his thoughts to the idea that he had been practicing martial arts from the beginning. Otherwise, it was hard to accept this. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged. How could that be? I really almost died back then. Thanks to you. -Swish! With that, he slightly raised his hand. Then the black sword that Lee Gwang had dropped, looking as if it had been charred, floated up and flew towards his abdomen. -Slash! Lee Gwang tried to take a step back from the rushing sword. But his feet wouldnt move. No matter how unusual the sword was, at this speed, it wasnt impossible to dodge it. However, he was so shocked that his body wouldnt move. As his belly was about to be pierced, -Whoosh! At that moment, a powerful energy infused with green poison flew in and blocked the black sword. The one who unleashed the poison was, of course, Guyang Sa-oh. Since I owe you, I was going to give you at least one hole in your belly, but youre interfering. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue and smacked his lips. At this, Guyang Sa-oh hurriedly shouted, Come to your senses! Are you going to keep being like this? No matter how strong the opponent was, what difference was there between being in a daze and baring ones neck waiting for death? At his shout, Lee Gwang snapped out of it. Kuk! He had lost his fighting spirit for a moment due to the incomprehensible sense of relative deprivation. Coming to his senses, Lee Gwang circulated his internal energy and instantly raised his martial power to ten stars. Since he had reached the transformation realm, having surpassed the wall, the speed of his energy circulation was extremely fast. -Woooong! Using sword fingers to create a sword energy, he assumed a sword-pointing stance and shouted, Elder. We must attack together! I had the same thought. -Swooooosh! Judging from Lee Gwangs reaction that persuasion through words was impossible, although his identity was unknown, Guyang Sa-oh also reawakened his eight poisons and steeled his resolve. The opponent was a peerless master on par with the sixth heaven realm. Only by attacking together with the determination to fight to the death did they have a sliver of a chance to survive. They exchanged glances, about to seize the initiative, when Mok Gyeong-un lightly waved his hand. -Woooong! Then the surrounding true energy surged, and the air felt different. Wondering what he had done, Mok Gyeong-un said, Ive blocked the sound within a radius of five jang using qi. Block the sound? Why would he do that? Waiting for an opportunity to launch a joint attack, they couldnt hide their puzzlement. To them, Mok Gyeong-un said, Ill give you just one chance. Chance? What the hell are you talking about? A chance for you two to survive. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwang furrowed his brows. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What kind of scheme was this? This bastard would consider him, who had stabbed a sword into his abdomen and chest, as an enemy. Moreover, he had revealed his identity as if he had been waiting. Lee Gwang glanced at the true energy filling the surroundings and the masked individuals fighting outside with Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates. Is this something even his subordinates mustnt hear? Otherwise, there would be no reason to block the sound. Lee Gwang discreetly glanced at Guyang Sa-oh. Meeting his eyes, Guyang Sa-oh nodded as if to say they should listen for now. No matter how skilled they were in the transformation realm and poison arts, their chances of winning against an expert of the profound realm were extremely low. If there was even a slight room for negotiation, there was no reason to refuse. However, to make it clear, Lee Gwang said, I pushed you to the brink of death. And youre giving me a chance? !? At these words, Guyang Sa-oh looked at Lee Gwang with surprised eyes. How did Lee Gwang push an expert comparable to the sixth heaven to the brink of death? It was incomprehensible. What on earth happened between the two of them? While he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, If I wanted to kill with that, I would have killed you earlier instead of having this conversation. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwang bit his lip hard. This bastard had become incomparably stronger than before and was looking down on him. However, he couldnt strongly deny it. If Mok Gyeong-un had properly raised his martial power when he struck his abdomen earlier, it might not have ended with just vomiting. You seem quite upset. You should have definitely cut off my head back then instead of stabbing my chest. Those words truly made him regret. He was angry at his complacency in thinking the bastard couldnt possibly survive after stabbing his abdomen and heart because he hadnt learned martial arts. However, Lee Gwang barely suppressed this and said, You mentioned giving us a chance. What is it? Its nothing much. Just answer my questions kindly. Answer your questions? At these words, Lee Gwang and Guyang Sa-ohs expressions darkened. The chance he mentioned seemed to be extracting information from them. Come to think of it, the brat not only knew their organizations emblem but also seemed to know information related to their hierarchy. Handing over information to someone like him meant betrayal. At this, Guyang Sa-oh spoke with a heavy voice, Are you telling us to betray the organization and hand over information? Yes. You understand well. Think of it as betrayal or whatever you want. I just need you to give me the answers I want. With such a demand, did you not consider that we would fight you to the death? As soon as those words ended, -Shudder! Guyang Sa-ohs expression froze. Mok Gyeong-un was smiling eerily while looking at him, and the overwhelming pressure of his murderous intent made it difficult to breathe for a moment. Is this the difference between being separated by a single wall? As his breathing trembled, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smiling face, You seem to be discarding the chance too easily. What? -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns figure disappeared. Unable to grasp Mok Gyeong-uns traces with just his senses, Guyang Sa-oh urgently bent his knees and leaped, spinning his poisonous palm strike towards the back with the momentum. Toad Poison Art. Seventh stance, Resisting Tail Clam Palm! The momentum was like a leaping poisonous toad, enough to make an ordinary person retreat. -Smack! However, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his right arm, into which his powerful poison energy and momentum were poured, as if snatching it. Then he twisted his wrist in the opposite direction. -Crack! The broken bone protruded from the elbow of his twisted arm. Aargh! A scream burst from Guyang Sa-ohs mouth. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his shoulder. At the same time, he tried to pull his broken wrist while twisting it further. Stop! At that moment, a blue sword energy stabbed towards Mok Gyeong-uns face. It was Lee Gwangs strike. It was a strong thrust with domineering momentum, but Mok Gyeong-un didnt dodge at all and lightly extended his left palm. -Woooong! Clang! No way? Ripples formed, and the stabbing sword energy was deflected by the elastic force. This was the profound principle of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi. The moment his sword energy was deflected, Mok Gyeong-un tried to pull Guyang Sa-ohs broken wrist again. In an instant, Guyang Sa-oh hurriedly struck Mok Gyeong-uns chest with his left poisonous palm. -Bang! It was a poisonous palm strike with the power of ten stars, infused with the poison of the Eight Poisons. His poisonous palm strike hit squarely, but Mok Gyeong-uns upper body slightly leaned back, then he straightened his waist again. At that sight, Guyang Sa-ohs face turned pale. Despite being hit by the extremely poisonous Eight Poisons palm strike, he acted as if nothing happened. No matter how profound his realm was, wasnt this too monstrous? -Crack! At that moment, as if Mok Gyeong-un was determined to pull out his wrist, he tried to yank it again. Guyang Sa-oh cried out in shock, I-Ill talk! Ill say anything, so please stop! Chapter 314 Chapter 314 C Half-Human, Half-Monster (1)I-Ill talk! Ill say anything, so please stop! Guyang Sa-oh, the patriarch of the Guyang Clan, begged in shock as his arm was on the verge of being ripped off. Seeing him like this, the scarred middle-aged man, Lee Gwang, urged, Elder! Guyang Sa-ohs current behavior was no different from yielding to the enemy. Unlike Guyang Sa-oh, who was brought in by the organizations invitation, Lee Gwang had been a member of the organization for a long time, so this was unacceptable to him. We mustnt submit! At his shout, Guyang Sa-oh, holding his dislocated shoulder, cried out, Would you say the same if it were your arm, not mine? To a martial artist, not only the danjeon but also the arms and legs are all precious. Losing even one of them would disrupt the balance and significantly lower ones martial prowess. Thats why Guyang Sa-oh was trying to avoid his arm getting ripped off, even if it meant using his energy. I havent settled my match with Tang In-hae yet, nor have I reached the realm of the Ten Thousand Poisons Body. I cant afford to lose an arm. He had yet to fulfill his ambition of settling the match with Tang In-hae and reaching the end through poison. With many aspirations, Guyang Sa-oh had a strong attachment to himself, so he had no choice but to cherish himself over the organization. Ill tell you everything I know, so please stop. If you had been this obedient from the start, you wouldnt have gotten hurt. I wont be arrogant. So Guyang Sa-oh trailed off and looked at Mok Gyeong-uns hand. He was pleading pathetically, as if begging him to let go. That old man, Guyang Sa-oh! Lee Gwang thought it wouldnt do. Given his age and outstanding experience, he thought Guyang Sa-oh wouldnt yield to the enemy. But since he wasnt originally a member of the organization and was invited, Lee Gwang didnt expect his self-attachment to be this strong. So Lee Gwang had to make an extreme choice. Explosive Three Swords! Lee Gwang used his sword fingers to perform a triangular thrust. Then, three strands of exploding sword energy extended from his sword fingers and rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Swoosh swoosh swish! Two strands of the rushing exploding sword energy aimed at Mok Gyeong-uns head and heart. And the trajectory of the remaining strand was aimed at Guyang Sa-ohs head. What? Guyang Sa-ohs expression contorted as he turned his head towards the rushing sword energy. Was Lee Gwang really targeting his life to silence him? Although it was the right choice for Lee Gwang, it was absurd that he aimed for his life without any hesitation. -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand towards the approaching strands of sword energy. Then, ripples formed in the void. It was the profound principle of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi, deflecting the opponents power. -Clang clang bang! The exploding sword energy collided with the ripples and bent, deflecting in different directions. -Crash crash boom! As a result, only the innocent surrounding buildings were destroyed. Mok Gyeong-un, who had too easily blocked the exploding sword technique, looked at Lee Gwang and said, As expected, it seems I need to put a hole in your belly before having a conversation with you. Damn it! Lee Gwangs complexion darkened rapidly. It was indeed impossible to face a supreme master who had reached the sixth heaven realm with pure individual strength. What the hell was that bastard? What did he do to become this absurdly strong in less than half a year? Had such a thing ever happened in the history of the martial world? It made all the years he had spent cultivating martial arts feel futile. -Grip! Lee Gwang bit his lip hard and glanced at his sword lying on the ground. That black sword, looking as if it had been charred, was given to him by that person. Suddenly, the memory of when he bowed to that person for the first and last time resurfaced. *** A place shrouded in darkness. Except for where he was prostrating, there wasnt a single point of light, making it impossible to even see faces. A voice reached his ears. [The son of the deceased Lee Saek, you say?] It was a sort of scratchy voice. But without minding it, he replied, [Yes, thats correct.] [Your father, who was merely in the second realm, never bowed to me until the moment of his death.] [I am aware of that.] [Then why do you think I called for you?] [I dont know.] [Did you swear to inherit your fathers mission and devote your life to me?] [Yes.] [Loyalty passed down through generations. Even though humans cant live for even a hundred years, I like this aspect of them.] [Pardon?] [Enough. It was just a monologue.] -Stab! As soon as those words ended, something fell and stuck into the ground in front of Lee Gwang. It was a black sword that looked as if it had been charred. It was a sword with a crude shape, lacking even luster, but Lee Gwang was captivated by the strange energy emanating from it. [What is this?] [Its a special gift for you.] [A special gift?] [Yes. Very special indeed. What do you think its made of?] [I dont know.] [You said you learned swordsmanship from your father, but your insight is lower than I thought.] Slightly provoked by those words, he answered, [Is it made of black iron?] [Its not made of black iron, perennial steel, or anything like that. If it were, it would have been easy to refine.] [Then what is it?] [Didnt I tell you to guess?] At those words, the young Lee Gwang hesitated before touching the blade with his hand. His father greatly valued the resonance with the sword. Thats why he wanted to feel the sword directly and sense what was contained within it. As Lee Gwang touched the blade, -Slice! His hand was cut. Apart from the charred-looking tip, the blade itself looked crude, but unexpectedly, it was sharp enough to cut without even slicing. But the moment the blood touched the sword, -Tremble tremble tremble! The blade trembled violently as if it were alive. Along with it, a strange energy was felt through the part in contact with his palm. It was an immense ferocity. -Roar! At that moment, Lee Gwang was startled, removed his palm from the sword, and even fell on his bottom. W-what the hell? What was that just now? It was too vivid to be called an illusion. He saw something roaring, but it wasnt a ferocious beast like a tiger or a bear. It was as if, [A dragon?] As soon as those words left his mouth, the sound of clapping was heard. -Clap clap clap! Along with it, that persons voice was heard. [Not bad. I didnt have high expectations, but for a young brat like you to resonate with that remnant.] [What what is this?] [Rejoice. You have obtained a black sword made from the scales of a Spiritual Beast close to a Divine Beast.] [Spiritual beast?] [Yes. It is the Dragon Demon King. Ah, saying it like this might not resonate with you. Alright. It is made from the scales of a millennium-old Imoogi.] Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At those words, Lee Gwangs expression became half-believing, half-doubting. He had heard from his father that there were those who dealt with demons and spirits in the organization, but he didnt know it would be that person. But do Imoogis actually exist? He had seen some demons and spirits, but werent dragons creatures that only existed in legends and imagination? Seeing his puzzlement, that person said, [Cherish it dearly. In your most desperate moment, it will become a great source of strength for you.] *** The most desperate moment Lee Gwang, who had been staring intently at the black sword, reached out his hand towards it. Then, the sword floated and flew towards him due to his true energy. -Grab! Lee Gwang grabbed the hilt of the black sword and looked at Mok Gyeong-un with slightly tense eyes. At this, Mok Gyeong-un removed his hand from Guyang Sa-ohs twisted wrist and pushed him aside. Kuk. Then, walking towards him, he said, Fortunately. I was hoping you wouldnt just submit. No matter how much I offered you a chance to live, I wanted to pay back the debt appropriately. Indeed, my judgment back then was correct. What was? You are a bastard who must be killed. In less than half a year, the young brat who hadnt learned martial arts had appeared as a supreme master on par with the great sages. This bastard was too dangerous. More so than the sixth heaven, or even the prophecy that person was seeking. Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, You should have killed me back then. -Swish! As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-uns figure blurred and disappeared. Although Lee Gwang realized that he was moving at an extremely high speed, he didnt bother trying to locate Mok Gyeong-un. Instead, he abruptly grasped the hilt of the black sword in reverse and then, -Stab! !? Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un stopped in front of him. Then, as if unable to understand, he tilted his head and said, What a dull conclusion. Are you trying to silence yourself through suicide? Ugh Lee Gwang let out a painful groan. He had made an unexpected, impulsive move. He had stabbed his own black sword into his heart in his chest. Anyone could see that this was an act of suicide. Ah Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his disappointment at his extremity. He had intended to make him talk after making him feel an appropriate amount of pain. But who would have thought he would choose suicide instead of yielding to force and opening his mouth? -Grab! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the head of Lee Gwang, who was staggering and about to fall backward. Then he said, But I cant let you die peacefully. I need to hear at least these two things from you, no matter what. Ugh If you tell me just two things, Ill send you off comfortably. The Demon Sword, who is -Shudder! Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brows. That was because Lee Gwangs eyes had turned white, becoming demon eyes. But the change didnt end there. -Bulge! Bulge! Bumpy scales were already appearing on his neck and facial skin. They resembled the scales of a snake. !? What was this? This bizarre transformation? As he was puzzled, Lee Gwangs teeth became sharply pointed, and his energy also changed. This energy wasnt internal energy. His true energy was transforming into demonic energy. Could it be? Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the black sword stabbed into Lee Gwangs chest. With a hunch, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the hilt of the sword. At that moment, a violent evil aura explosively surged up, strongly rejecting Mok Gyeong-un and pushing him away. -Bang! Mok Gyeong-uns body, slightly lifted into the air, landed eight steps away. Pushed back, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Lee Gwang with narrowed eyes. In the eyes of Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened his ghostly eyes, the demonic energy explosively increasing behind Lee Gwang was taking shape. Just how high-level was this demonic energy that even its aura was taking form? -Roar! Black horns protruding like a deers, a fiery red dorsal fin. A giant body with scales extending like a snake. It was the legendary creature he had only seen in books, an Imoogi. At that sight, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched and rose. Well, well You had a hidden trump card. Chapter 315 Chapter 315 C Half-Human, Half-Monster (2) S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.-Roar! It wasnt visible only to Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. The energy was so prominently taking shape that even Cheong-ryeong, who was inside the wooden puppet, could see it. White demon eyes. Black horns protruding like a deers, a fiery red dorsal fin fluttering as if it would burn. A giant body with scales extending like a snake. -Imoogi. Cheong-ryeong spoke as if it was absurd. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked in puzzlement, -Can you see it? -I can see it. This is the first time the energy has been so prominently felt despite being inside here. Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide his astonishment. -So Imoogis actually exist. -I have only heard about Imoogis, but this is the first time seeing one. Among spiritual creatures, dragons can be considered the rarest. -Indeed. But that is -It looks more like a remnant obsession rather than the Imoogi itself. -Yes. Mok Gyeong-un nodded in agreement. Although the energy itself was strong enough to take shape, it was a remnant obsession left in the demonic energy. How strong must ones will have been in life for the obsession to materialize to such an extent? Anyway, judging from the remnant obsession and the surging demonic energy, Lee Gwangs transformation seemed ominous. -It doesnt seem like we should just leave him be. At Cheong-ryeongs opinion, Mok Gyeong-un smacked his lips. If I kill him right now, itll be done. The ominous energy spreading out gave a sense of pressure and wariness, but now, while he was transforming, was the perfect timing to deal with him. If there was nothing, in particular, to ask, he would have immediately beheaded him. Right at that moment, The trembling has stopped. Lee Gwang, whose entire body was covered in scales, seemed to have completed the transformation as the trembling disappeared. The explosively surging demonic energy was also gradually stabilizing. One peculiar thing was that the black sword stabbed into his abdomen was sticking to him as if it had become one with his body. Then, someones voice was heard. What in the world is this It was Guyang Sa-oh, the patriarch of the Guyang Clan and the Eight Poison Sect Leader. He seemed perplexed by the sight of Lee Gwang, who had stabbed a sword into his own abdomen as if committing suicide, transforming into a half-demon form. Right at that moment, -Swish! The transformed Lee Gwang, now half-human and half-monster, raised his head and glared at Guyang Sa-oh with eerie white eyes. -Shudder! As his eyes met the white eyes without pupils, Guyang Sa-oh felt a strong sense of threat. No matter how he looked at it, that was not the Lee Gwang he knew. At that instant, -Swish! Huh? The half-human, half-monster Lee Gwang disappeared from Guyang Sa-ohs sight. Instinctively certain that he was moving at an extremely high speed using lightness skill, Guyang Sa-oh urgently released the Eight Poisons toxic energy in all directions. Poison was like his limbs. If someone approached and came into contact with the spreading poison, he could immediately grasp their location. -Swish! Someone had approached from the right, three steps away. As expected. Since his right arm was broken, he naturally guessed that the attacker would target his right side or back. So Guyang Sa-oh used his left hand to perform one of the absolute techniques of the Toad Poison Art, the Nine Formations Benefitting Formation. Although the power of the technique was reduced when performed with one hand, befitting his realm as a transformation expert and a poison master, he added swiftness to somehow make up for it. -Swish swish swish swish swish! The trajectory of the Nine Formations Benefitting Formation palm strikes drawn by Guyang Sa-oh rushed towards the vital points on the upper body of the detected presence. However, that someone, Lee Gwang, who had become half-human and half-monster, lightly leaned his upper body back and avoided the trajectory of the palm strikes. !? Guyang Sa-oh couldnt help but be inwardly surprised that he easily dodged the technique by moving only his upper body. Strictly speaking, he had considered Lee Gwangs martial prowess to be similar to or slightly below his own. But what was going on? Ah ah ah. Unlike the bewildered Guyang Sa-oh, Lee Gwangs white eyes were filled with ecstasy. Guyang Sa-ohs absolute technique, which had surpassed the wall, felt slow to him. Even without using the Scripture of Light Body, he could avoid it just by moving his upper body slightly, and he could perceive every single trajectory. -Swish! Slash! Since the flow of the technique was visible, he naturally knew where to attack. Lee Gwang, who had leaned his head back, thrust his fist into Guyang Sa-ohs left shoulder with a lightning-fast strike. -Thud! Kuk! Guyang Sa-ohs body twisted in an instant as he was hit in the shoulder. Not missing that moment, Lee Gwang tried to stab his sharpened nails into his chest. In response, Guyang Sa-oh spewed out green poison from his mouth, even with his body twisted. Puu! -Splat! Lee Gwang hurriedly waved his hand and distanced himself from the spewed green poison. However, due to the close proximity, the poison touched his arm and some parts of his body. -Sizzle sizzle sizzle! The parts of his clothing touched by the poison were directly corroded. Moreover, not only the touched parts but also the poison spread, causing most of his upper garment to melt away in an instant, showing how virulent the poison was. With such virulent poison, it was expected to penetrate his body, but, -Sizzle sizzle sizzle! The poison gave the feeling of the scales on his skin being burned, but they quickly recovered, and instead, the ominous energy surging from within his body pushed it out. The rising green haze was proof of that. Hahaha! Lee Gwang burst into mad laughter, unable to hide his joy. Although he didnt know what it was, this energy different from internal energy and his transformed body made even poison ineffective, causing his confidence to rise sharply. Its the best. -Grip! The ominous energy filling his body was overwhelming his existing internal energy. No, it was incomparable. With this power, it felt like he could do anything. Even if it was the sixth heaven, known as the great sage realm, he felt that he could sufficiently challenge it now. But foolish acts are forbidden. Lee Gwang quickly regained his composure. Although this explosively surging power was tremendous, untrained power was hard to consider completely his own. Therefore, rather than recklessly charging at Mok Gyeong-un with false bravado just because he gained power, it was better to kill that old man Guyang Sa-oh and bide his time for the future. -Whoosh! Lee Gwang, who had made his decision, launched his body to kill Guyang Sa-oh. If he killed him, he could prevent the information from leaking out. In an instant, Lee Gwangs figure reached right in front of Guyang Sa-oh, who was using lightness skill to distance himself. Lee Gwang tried to slash at Guyang Sa-oh with a strike infused with ominous energy. Die, old Right at that moment, -Swish! A blurry shadow blocked the way, -Smack! It kicked his arm that was about to strike upward. Along with it, it spun its body and unleashed consecutive kicks, -Bam bam! They flew accurately towards his face. However, in a split second, Lee Gwang hurriedly raised his left wrist to block them. -Whoosh! Even though he blocked them accurately, Lee Gwangs body was pushed back nearly ten steps. The wrist that blocked the kicks ached and throbbed. However, it wasnt to the extent that he couldnt endure it. -Swish! Lee Gwang lowered his hand and sarcastically raised the corners of his mouth, saying to Mok Gyeong-un, Its not as threatening as before. What is? That kick just now? Yeah. Strangely, I no longer fear you. It means the power gap isnt as wide as before. Is that so? Youre adapting to the demonic energy faster than I thought. Demonic energy? Im referring to that power of yours. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwang couldnt hide his puzzlement. Despite his power increasing sharply, Mok Gyeong-un still remained composed. He even seemed to know what this power given by that person was. Who the hell was this bastard? Phew. Lee Gwang let out a small sigh. Lets discard useless worries. Even if the power has become similar, unlike the bastard, he was still in the adaptation stage. There was nothing more foolish than being drunk on power and recklessly charging at the bastard, thinking he had gained the qualifications to compete with him. Right now, there was only one goal. Guyang Sa-oh. He just needed to kill that old man. Even if he couldnt target the Holy Fire Priestess immediately, that old man could become quite troublesome if he blurted out everything he knew about the organization. So Lee Gwang wracked his brain. Lets pretend to target his comrades and the Holy Fire Priestess, and then kill that old man Guyang Sa-oh. Unlike when he saw them before, they seemed to have a pretty strong bond. Then, no matter how cold-hearted the bastard was, if his comrades were in danger, he would have no choice but to take his attention off the old man Guyang Sa-oh, even for a moment, to save them. First -Whoosh! Lee Gwang extended his sword fingers towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, a gray exploding sword energy formed from his hand, made of demonic energy, and rushed towards Guyang Sa-oh with a fierce momentum. -Swooosh! Youre being a nuisance. -Clang! In response, Mok Gyeong-un quickly blocked it and deflected it using the profound principle of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi. Of course, even before that, Lee Gwang had twisted his body and launched himself towards Mok Gyeong-uns companions who were fighting against some of the remaining masked individuals. They were quite skilled, but with his current self, it seemed possible to take care of one or two of them and take a hostage before Mok Gyeong-un could catch up to him. -Swish swish swish! In the eyes of Lee Gwang, who was moving at an extremely high speed, the sight of the masked individuals and Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates fighting slowed down significantly. It was as if the flow of time was different for each of them. But right at that moment, -Swish! A black line appeared in the void in front of him, and something blurrily landed ten steps ahead. It was none other than, Sickle-slaying Demon? The bastard. Lee Gwangs eyes trembled. Thanks to this ominous power, the speed at which he was moving had doubled compared to before. But how did the bastard get ahead of him? Moreover, he could see that the bastards right hand was holding the Evil Commandment Sword, but in his left hand !? Lee Gwangs eyes gradually widened. If his eyes werent deceiving him, that was clearly a severed arm. Due to the intense vibration of the severed arm held in Mok Gyeong-uns left hand while he was in the flow of high-speed movement, it was difficult to discern whose arm it was. Right at that moment, -Slice! With a feeling of something leaving his body, a burning pain struck his right wrist. Along with it, as Lee Gwang, who had been running with lightness skill, lost his balance, -Swooosh! His body soared into the air due to the airflow formed by the sharp sword energy. Ugh! -Swish swish swish swish swish swish swish! As his soaring body rose into the air, the sharp sword energy shredded his entire body. He had been convinced that his body had become close to indestructible, with scales appearing and even poison being ineffective. Yet, he could clearly feel the scales being sliced. And he could also tell that his entire body was drenched in blood in an instant. -Thud! Splash! Eventually, Lee Gwang fell to the ground. Lying on the ground, Lee Gwangs expression became dazed. This What in the world Judging from the lack of sensation in his right arm, it seemed that it was indeed his arm. The searing pain from the sword energy slicing his entire body made his mind hazy. -Swish swish swish! -Splash! Splash! Then, the sound of footsteps crossing the rainwater-soaked ground could be heard. Lee Gwang struggled to raise his head. Mok Gyeong-uns appearance, emitting a ferocious black haze from his entire body as if he had become one with the darkness, truly resembled a demon. Lee Gwang couldnt understand at all. He was certain that there was no longer a significant difference in martial power after exchanging a couple of moves with him. But what was this now? H-how? To the perplexed Lee Gwang, Mok Gyeong-un spoke, Why are you surprised? I clearly told you earlier that I had used only 3-star power. !? 3-star power? Lee Gwang was momentarily dumbfounded. So did that mean he had only faced him with about 30% of his full power during their earlier exchange? Chapter 316 Chapter 316 C Half-Human, Half-Monster (3)3-star power. The power Mok Gyeong-un had used was a mere 30% of his full strength. Of course, this was when he only used the energy of death. If he were enveloped in demonic energy like now, it could be said to be doubled instead. Lee Gwang spoke with difficulty, his expression perplexed. Y-you deceived me? At that question, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth reached his ears. Youre very perceptive. -Shudder! Lee Gwang shuddered at the answer that didnt deny it. Mok Gyeong-un facing him with only 3-star power wasnt to conserve his strength or for exploration. It was simply to pay him back for what had happened in the past. [You endured my 3-star power.] He still remembered those words clearly. Of course, he wanted to continue this petty retribution, but it became difficult after Lee Gwang became one with that black sword filled with the Imoogis demonic energy. So, without wasting unnecessary time, he decisively used his full power to subdue him in one fell swoop. -Splash! Mok Gyeong-un tossed Lee Gwangs severed arm as if it were a nuisance. Then, approaching closer, he said, It must have been your secret weapon, but its a pity it didnt work. For you, of course. You must have wanted to surprise me with your rapidly increasing power, right? -Gnash! Was this bastard mocking him now? Lee Gwang was enraged, but he had nothing to say in the face of such overwhelming power. What was this bastards true identity? The strike that exploded earlier when his power was concentrated into one could be said to have reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship without exaggeration. Was this really the same bastard who didnt even know the M of martial arts half a year ago? -Flinch flinch! He wanted to move his body, but he couldnt. All the muscles and tendons in his body had been cut, making it impossible to move. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strange. When he was touched by the virulent poison energy of Guyang Sa-oh, the patriarch of the Guyang Clan and the Eight Poison Sect Leader, he felt his body push it out and recover. However, that ferocious and dark energy emanating from the bastard was scattering the energy within his body. Was that why the severed muscles and tendons werent recovering? Is this the end? With his right arm severed and all his muscles and tendons cut, leaving him unable to move, there was no difference from a martial artist meeting his death. Lee Gwang was dazed with a sense of futility. Mok Gyeong-un approached him and said, Are you ready to answer my questions now? At that question, Lee Gwang snorted and said, Youve made me almost a cripple, and you expect something to come out of my mouth? Just kill me. Now that his life as a martial artist had ended, he had no attachment to life. And he had his pride. That old man Guyang Sa-oh might have begged for his life, wanting to live until he became senile, but Lee Gwang was different. You seem to have quite a bit of integrity. Stop spouting nonsense and kill me. Old man Guyang Sa-oh, you will soon face punishment from that person. Look forward to it. At Lee Gwangs warning, which sounded like a curse, Guyang Sa-ohs complexion darkened. Although he had submitted to that monster-like bastard to avoid the immediate crisis, he couldnt help but fear the aftermath from the organization. Should I run away? Guyang Sa-oh was inwardly conflicted. However, after witnessing Mok Gyeong-uns tremendous sword strike earlier, he lacked the confidence to escape. This bastard was a monster who could kill him at any time if he wanted to. As Guyang Sa-ohs mind became complicated, Mok Gyeong-un spoke up. Let me make a proposal. Stop the bullsh*t and kill Although the regeneration from the demonic energy wont work due to the demonic energy, if you answer my questions, Ill dispel the demonic energy for you. What? Right now, your body has become closer to a demon or spirit than human. If the demonic energy is dispelled, it seems like it will recover on its own. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwangs eyes trembled faintly. His body could recover? He had thought he was no different from a vegetable, lying there with all his muscles and tendons severed. To the wavering Lee Gwang, Mok Gyeong-un pointed to the severed arm with his eyes and said, The arm might reattach too, you know? My arm can be reattached? It seems possible with your regenerative ability, but if it doesnt work, I can personally attach it for you. Ive done it a few times, so its not that difficult. Of course, the longer the delay, the harder it becomes. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwangs tongue became parched. If there was an opportunity to recover his severed arm and severed muscles and tendons, it naturally meant he could make a comeback. However, accepting this proposal meant submitting to the bastard and betraying the organization. That old man Guyang Sa-oh didnt realize it. The extent of the organizations power. If that person wanted to, the Guyang Clan could be exterminated overnight. Even if Guyang Sa-oh was an expert comparable to the eight stars, it wouldnt matter. -Tremble tremble tremble! Lee Gwangs body trembled. After countless contemplations in an instant, he finally reached a difficult conclusion. Kill me. He chose to maintain his integrity. Even if he could save his life at the moment, it was better to keep his oath of loyalty to the end than to be chased by the organization and meet his death. To him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, It seems that no matter what proposal I make, you wont answer my questions. Stop spouting nonsense and kill me. If you dont want to repeat the mistake I made, its best to slice this neck cleanly. Yes, of course, I should. But on second thought, it seems I need to be more flexible. No matter what you say, its useless. Kill How about I join your side? What? Lee Gwangs expression froze for a moment. What was this bastard talking about now? Earlier, I noticed you were trying to persuade me, right? Seeing that, it seems you need some manpower. You Are you serious? What was his ulterior motive? Lee Gwang showed a disbelieving expression. Then, Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. -Mortal. What are you trying to do? -What do you mean, what am I trying to do? -Saying youll join their side, what nonsense is that? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled without answering. Then, he reached out his hand and sucked in Lee Gwangs severed right arm, which he had dropped on the ground, using void absorption. -Grab! Holding the severed arm, Mok Gyeong-un approached Lee Gwang. Unable to move, Lee Gwang could only flinch and show wariness. Then, Mok Gyeong-un brought Lee Gwangs arm to the severed part. Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un placed his palm on the severed part. Then, the residual demonic energy remaining at the severed part was sucked into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. As soon as that happened, the blood vessels at the severed part wriggled and squirmed. -Whoosh! Eventually, the severed surfaces of the arm began to reattach to each other. Even the eyes of Lee Gwang, the person involved, couldnt help but be filled with amazement at this astonishing sight. As the arm was being reattached, Mok Gyeong-un placed his palm on Lee Gwangs chest. -Sssshhh! Through his palm, the demonic energy that had penetrated Lee Gwangs shredded upper body like poison gradually dissipated and disappeared. Then, breathing became more comfortable, and the wounds rapidly healed. At this, Guyang Sa-oh looked at him with an uncomprehending gaze. What the hell is he doing? From Guyang Sa-ohs perspective, it was very perplexing. He had submitted, even risking betraying the organization, out of fear of losing his arm and his life. But if Lee Gwang maintained his integrity, why wasnt Mok Gyeong-un even considering torturing him to extract the information he wanted and instead restoring his body? Sigh. He was in a proper dilemma. What was he supposed to do now that he had submitted? As he was at a loss for what to do, There. Now, if we just dispel the demonic energy in your lower body, youll be completely recovered. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwang looked at him with a suspicious gaze and said, Are you giving me a carrot to deceive me now? No. As I said, Im exercising some flexibility. Flexibility? Yes. Ive had conversations with people from your organization several times, but I couldnt obtain anything proper. I dont know if its the same for your side, but every single one of them -Tap tap! Mok Gyeong-un tapped his head with his finger and said, Has a seal. Seal Lee Gwangs eyes turned cold. Among the members of the organization, there were those who belonged to the second realm but were unaware of this truth, but Lee Gwang, who had been loyal to that person for two or three generations, knew about the seal. He himself was probably sealed as well. If he tried to say something important, his head might explode with a pop. So, aside from knowing that there are ranks like the emblem, the first realm, and the second realm, there was no way to find out anything else. But the thing is, I dont really need such information. What the hell are you after? Its nothing much. Actually, if you just provide what I want, I dont think I need to have a major confrontation with your organization. What you want? Yes. To be honest, I have no interest in who the leader of your organization is or what theyre trying to do. You have no interest? Yes. I dont care what they do. Even if your organization kills all the people in the Central Plains. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwangs eyes wavered. If the hypocrites of the righteous faction or others said such a thing, it wouldnt have had much impact. But this bastard was definitely not a benevolent type of person. Rather, he was close to being evil itself, enough to be called the Sickle-slaying Demon. He might be the talent that person wants. An existence that could carry out slaughter without question if an order was given. Moreover, this bastards martial prowess had reached the sixth heaven, which could be considered the great sage realm. If he were an enemy, he would be an existence that must be killed, but as an ally, such a monstrous talent would certainly be a great asset. -Glance! Lee Gwang then glanced at Guyang Sa-oh. Meeting his eyes, Guyang Sa-oh unconsciously swallowed his dry saliva with a tense gaze. Seeing that, Lee Gwang snorted. Right. That cunning old man didnt even compare to the value of this bastard. No, could they even be compared? Right. That person would also prefer this monster-like brat over that old man who betrayed the organization to save his own life. Rather, he might be valued even more for bringing such an exceptional talent. Once his mind was somewhat organized, Lee Gwang spoke in a slightly softened tone. Are you certain? That if we give you what you want, youll join the organization? Yes. I told you, right? The reason Ive been tracking your organization until now was for that purpose. I dont know what you want, but if its an exceptional talent like you, not that traitorous old man, that person would want to bring you in, even if it means giving you a substantial reward. At Lee Gwangs words, Guyang Sa-ohs expression gradually turned pale. Even if things got twisted, how could it turn out like this? Chapter 317 Chapter 317 C Half-Human, Half-Monster (4)I dont know what you want, but if its an exceptional talent like you, not that traitorous old man, that person would want to bring you in, even if it means giving you a substantial reward. At the scarred middle-aged man Lee Gwangs words, the expression of Guyang Sa-oh, the patriarch of the Guyang Clan, hardened. This was a situation he had never anticipated. He had barely submitted, disregarding the organizations aftermath and his reputation, all to save his life at the moment, but that monster-like bastard said he would join the organization. It was maddening. If no one else had been present, it might have been different, but since this happened in front of Lee Gwang, a senior member of the second realm, he couldnt take back the words he had uttered. What should I do about this? If Lee Gwang attacked him together with that bastard, there would be no chance to do anything. No, in the first place, that monster-like bastard alone could kill him. Guyang Sa-ohs mind became complicated. With his arm broken, his primordial energy was also damaged, making it difficult to even run away. Damn it! It was truly a desperate situation where he didnt know what to do. Then, his eyes met Lee Gwangs. That fellow, who still couldnt move his lower body, looked at him with a meaningful gaze and raised the corners of his mouth, then said to Mok Gyeong-un, Sickle-slaying Demon. Since you said youd join the organization, can you do one thing for the organization? Youre already making demands before I even receive what I want. It wont be a difficult task for you. And if you become one of us, its something you must do. What is it? Executing a traitor. Traitor? Ah. Lee Gwang stared at Guyang Sa-oh, revealing his murderous intent. Seeing this, Guyang Sa-oh, who had been racking his brain on what to do, hurriedly shouted at Mok Gyeong-un, Hey, you. Even though I submitted to you, I did it while prepared for the organizations aftermath. But now, if you come after me, isnt that going too far? As soon as he finished speaking, Lee Gwang pressed, Going too far? You old fox! How thick-skinned are you to utter such words? Wh-what? You betrayed the organization that invited and treated you well, and you have the audacity to say it proudly. Tsk tsk, this is all your just deserts. Treatment? Ha! At his sarcasm, Guyang Sa-oh showed a reaction as if he found it ridiculous. He wanted to say something but eventually closed his mouth. Right now, the issue was how that monster would respond. Then, So youre asking me to kill him? There are already many tasks to do even though I havent officially joined yet. Please understand. Strictly speaking, you bear some responsibility for that person betraying the organization, dont you? I suppose so. I will definitely inform that person of your merit. So right now Before he could even finish his sentence, -Whoosh! As if he had no other choice, Guyang Sa-oh kicked the ground and used lightness skill to rush in the opposite direction from where they were. As Guyang Sa-oh suddenly ran away, Lee Gwang shouted, We must catch that traitorous old man! At his resounding cry, two of the few remaining masked individuals hurriedly launched themselves in the direction of Guyang Sa-oh. No. These fellows? He hadnt been talking to them, so it was perplexing that they went after him. No matter how much Guyang Sa-oh had betrayed, he wasnt someone those lowly fellows could catch even if they chased after him. Could it be? For a moment, Lee Gwang clicked his tongue. Come to think of it, it didnt seem like they were really chasing after Guyang Sa-oh to catch him. A considerable number of the masked individuals had lost their lives, and seeing himself lying on the ground covered in blood and Guyang Sa-oh running away, anyone could tell the situation was unfavorable. They were using the pursuit of Guyang Sa-oh as an excuse to naturally attempt an escape. So Lee Gwang shouted at Mok Gyeong-un, who was acting leisurely, Sickle-slaying Demon. If you let that old man go, the organizations existence will be exposed. If that happens, you might not be able to obtain what you want. Goodness. Youre troublesome in many ways. -Swish! In the end, Mok Gyeong-un moved. As his figure dispersed and disappeared, Lee Gwang gritted his teeth. If only his lower body had been intact, he would have personally chased after that traitorous bastard and sliced off his head. But he became inwardly anxious. If that Sickle-slaying Demon bastard caught Guyang Sa-oh, that old man, it would be fortunate, but if he deliberately let him go, that person might punish him with death. That bastard must catch him. Otherwise, it would truly become problematic. *** -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Despite suffering an injury where his arm was twisted and the bone protruded, befitting his status as an expert of the transformation realm who had surpassed the wall, the Eight Poison Sect Leader Guyang Sa-oh was using lightness skill at a tremendous speed, cutting through the thicket. His speed was much faster than a horse running at full speed. Guyang Sa-oh ran with all his might, to the point where his surroundings were barely visible. He had never run so desperately even in his youth, but there was no other way to survive. Anyway, that Lee Gwang fellow cant even walk right now, so if I can just shake off that monster A sliver of possibility would arise. While running like this, he used all the hidden weapons and even poisoned the path to hinder the pursuit as much as possible. !? But then, Guyang Sa-ohs expression suddenly hardened. He had only been paying attention to what was behind him. But in the direction he was using lightness skill, a figure appeared. Damn it! Guyang Sa-oh could instinctively be certain that it was Mok Gyeong-un. Realizing it was no use, Guyang Sa-oh shot a powerful energy infused with poison energy towards that figure. -Swoosh! Then he changed direction and headed east. It was just a temporary measure, but he had to try everything in this situation. Still, it was a powerful energy infused with the power of ten stars and the Eight Poisons, so he thought it would at least buy him some time, but, -Smack! At that moment, a blurry shadow appeared just five steps ahead of him. And that shadow quickly solidified, Oh no! It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Guyang Sa-ohs face contorted as he clicked his tongue. No matter how much he had surpassed the wall, he didnt know the gap would be this wide. In the end, no matter what he did, he was no different from being in the palm of Buddhas hand. Eventually, Guyang Sa-oh stopped, unable to hide his sense of futility. Seeing his expression that seemed to have given up, Mok Gyeong-un said, Dont you have any intention to resist further? What resistance can I put up? Are you toying with me? Of course not. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Then Guyang Sa-oh made a disgusted expression and spoke in a choking voice, Look here. I still have many attachments to life, so I surrendered while being prepared for the organizations aftermath. But this is really too much. Do you have to kill me to feel satisfied? Its unfortunate that you have attachments to life. I had no intention of killing you. Right. It was Lee Gwangs request. So Guyang Sa-oh spoke in a pleading voice, Then please, cant you let me go? No matter how much that Lee Gwang fellow made the request for the sake of the organization, isnt a mans word as heavy as a thousand gold? How can you speak with a forked tongue? Well, depending on the situation, I might do that. If youre a gentleman, you should Im not a gentleman, and Ive never considered my words to be like gold. When even his desperate plea didnt work, Guyang Sa-oh was at a loss for words due to frustration and futility. It seemed like no words would get through to this bastard. At the very least, if he had a sense of righteousness, he should have released him or shown a bit of mercy, but that seemed difficult to expect. Is this the end? He had even thrown away his pride and begged for his life, but he didnt expect it to turn out like this. Even if he couldnt see the end through poison, there was just one thing he wanted to accomplish somehow. But it seemed impossible in this life. So, Guyang Sa-oh, having given up, plopped down on the ground, closed his eyes, and muttered, Ah, in the end, I cant settle the match. Match? What match? Whats the point of telling you when you wont spare my life even if I do? Guyang Sa-oh didnt want to become any more pitiful. He had already thrown away his pride as much as he could, and there was no need to try to look good in front of someone who wouldnt spare his life anyway. To him, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Who knows? I dont have the discerning eye, so who can say if my heart will be moved? Youre already trying to break the agreement you made once, so how can I trust you? If you put it that way, you betraying the organizations trust to save your life is no different, so how can I trust you? Thats At this, Guyang Sa-oh tried to say something but eventually closed his mouth. Even if he had his own reasons, it was meaningless if the other person couldnt accept them. No, youre right. Even if my life was hanging by a thread, I easily submitted and said I would reveal information, so Im the one who cant be trusted. Then its fortunate. This bastards words are subtly biting. It was inwardly unpleasant, but since it couldnt be resolved by force, he endured it. Then Mok Gyeong-un said, But I am curious. If you could easily betray them to the point of disregarding the aftermath just to save your life, why did you follow that organization? What are you trying to do by hearing that? To that question, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and replied, To decide whether to kill you or not. To decide whether to kill me or not? Arent you taking my life too lightly, even if youre capable? Guyang Sa-oh frowned and showed his defiance. Then Mok Gyeong-un folded his arms and said with an indifferent gaze, Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Do you think Im merely discussing the weight of a life? Its better to keep in mind who holds the authority over life and death. -Shudder! It was truly strange. He didnt particularly reveal his energy. Yet there was a sharp sensation around his neck. Startled by this, Guyang Sa-oh unconsciously swallowed his dry saliva. Even though this fellow was clearly younger than half, no, one-third of his life, how did he possess this level of weight and pressure? As he was puzzled, Guyang Sa-oh soon seemed to understand the reason. The caliber of a leader? This bastard was born with the caliber of a ruler. Regardless of age, those with the caliber of a ruler embrace others as a leader or a dominant figure and guide everyone on the path they have created. Guyang Sa-oh inwardly exclaimed in admiration. It seemed that his intimidation by this fellow wasnt simply because of power. As he was inwardly marveling, Mok Gyeong-un said, Does your silence mean youre choosing death? At those words, Guyang Sa-oh hesitated for a moment before opening his mouth. It might sound like an excuse if I say this now, but it was to repay a debt. Debt? Thats right. What kind of debt? My granddaughter was afflicted with an almost incurable disease. Thanks to a medicinal herb called Creeping Rockfoil that they helped me obtain, she was barely able to prolong her life. Creeping Rockfoil? Isnt that a rare herb that grows in extremely cold, snowy regions? This fellow? Guyang Sa-oh couldnt hide his surprise at Mok Gyeong-uns knowledge of medicinal materials. Creeping Rockfoil was a special medicinal ingredient that not only the medicinal merchants and physicians in the Central Plains but also those in the Western Regions, where the Guyang Clans estate was located, hardly knew about. Even he had barely found out about it while trying to treat his granddaughters illness. But to think this fellow knew about Creeping Rockfoil, his knowledge of medicinal materials was no ordinary. Just who was this bastard? Then, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin and said, Anyway, youre saying that you worked with them in exchange for your granddaughters life because of the hard-to-obtain Creeping Rockfoil. Thats right. I had no choice. Creeping Rockfoil was a medicinal herb that was difficult to grow naturally in both the Western Regions and the Central Plains, and even I had been searching for it for a long time but couldnt find it, so I desperately needed their help. Its the life of your flesh and blood, so of course, you would. But then, all the more reason you shouldnt have betrayed them, right? Yes, youre right about that. But I have sufficiently repaid my debt to them. I worked for them for nearly ten years and was dragged around too much with Creeping Rockfoil as a hostage. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un asked with a puzzled look, Wasnt Creeping Rockfoil used only once? It wasnt just once, but she had to take it regularly and consistently. I dont know where they obtained Creeping Rockfoil from, but they always supplied a certain amount, and thats why I had no choice but to help them, even if it was to pay the price. There was a subtle sense of disillusionment in Guyang Sa-ohs voice as he spoke. His granddaughters life was practically held hostage, so he had no choice but to work with the organization, but most of the things they did were not to his liking. Moreover, when countless civilians, not just martial artists, lost their lives due to the poison he created, his desire to cut ties with them grew even stronger. Seeing him like this, Mok Gyeong-un said with twitching lips, In the end, you chose your own life over your granddaughters. At those words, Guyang Sa-oh raised his voice, flaring up, What do you take me for? Even if I was dragged around by them, I take pride in being one of the top three in terms of medicinal knowledge in both the Central Plains and the Western Regions. Oh, could it be that you found a solution to replace Creeping Rockfoil? Youre really quick-witted. Guyang Sa-oh clicked his tongue and nodded. Youre right. For ten years, I analyzed the remaining Creeping Rockfoil and created a medicinal material that could replace it. You were gradually preparing to cut ties with them. Thats right. In fact, although it got twisted because of you, I was going to settle things with that bastard Tang In-hae after this job and retire with my family. The settlement youre referring to is with the Thousand Poisons Hand, Tang In-hae. Ive been competing with that fellow for a long time but could never settle it. That has always remained a lingering attachment. The Eight Poison Sect Leader Guyang Sa-oh and the Thousand Poisons Hand Tang In-hae were widely recognized as rivals by anyone in the Central Plains. And they, too, had always been conscious of each other and competed. Seeing Guyang Sa-ohs pure lingering attachment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes turned strange. -Why dont you agree with it? Cheong-ryeong asked Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied, -Who knows. -You may not understand, but having a rival to compete with for a lifetime is something to envy. -Is that so? -Of course. Even I have someone like that No. What are you going to do? Sparing his life or not is up to you, mortal, but you need to consider the impact it will have later. -I should. Then Guyang Sa-oh, looking refreshed as if getting the secret off his chest had relieved him, opened his mouth. So what will you do with me? To his question, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin and replied, Hmm. Its definitely a waste to just kill you. At those words, Guyang Sa-ohs face brightened. Then will you let me go as agreed? Thats not difficult, but if I let you go, it will be hard for you to have the settlement you want while running away, and your family will also be in danger. Are you okay with that? At this question, Guyang Sa-ohs expression suddenly hardened. Certainly, he could save his life for now, but the organization would try to eliminate him somehow, and they would target his family members who hadnt escaped yet to find him. If things had proceeded according to the original plan, he could have quietly disappeared, but now it was thoroughly entangled. What should he do about this? Faced with the complicated situation, Guyang Sa-oh sighed with frustration. Sigh To him, Mok Gyeong-un said, But theres not necessarily no way out. Are you saying theres a way? Yes. Because if you just die, it will be resolved. What? Guyang Sa-oh was dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns answer. He talked as if there was some solution, but in the end, he was saying that it would be resolved if he died. What the hell did that mean? To the perplexed Guyang Sa-oh, Mok Gyeong-un said with a sarcastic smile, Its quite painful, but you can endure the pain of having your skin peeled off, right? !? *** -Swoosh! The rain had weakened a bit, but it was still pouring down. Lee Gwang, a member of the second realm, looked in the direction where Guyang Sa-oh, the patriarch of the Guyang Clan, had fled with a somewhat impatient expression. No matter how much he thought about it, he couldnt understand. That old man was almost like having his granddaughter held hostage, making it difficult for him to betray the organization. Of course, he could submit since it was a matter of his own life, but the Guyang Sa-oh he had observed wasnt such a small-minded person. Why did he struggle so desperately to live? He even ran away. Just as he was thinking that, someone emerged from the bushes. -Splash! Splash! Walking through the pooled rainwater was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. As Mok Gyeong-un appeared, Lee Gwangs gaze naturally turned to something, which was what he was holding in his right hand. Seeing it, the corners of Lee Gwangs mouth rose. As expected! As expected! As expected! The reason for his reaction was simple. What Mok Gyeong-un was holding in his hand was none other than Guyang Sa-ohs severed head. The sight of his tongue hanging out and his dead appearance was horrifying beyond words. This bastard is really something. He had anticipated a situation where Mok Gyeong-un might let him go or release him. But he had brought the head, cleanly cutting it off. Having reached the level of a great sage, he had easily caught up and executed the traitor despite taking it easy. Thats fine. With this much, that person would also be satisfied despite losing Guyang Sa-oh. Because he had gained an even more outstanding talent. Is this enough? -Thud! Splash! Mok Gyeong-un threw Guyang Sa-ohs head close to Lee Gwang. Despite his tongue sticking out, his expressionless face, as if he didnt even know he was dead, made Lee Gwang inwardly gasp in admiration. He still couldnt understand this pace of advancement, but it was truly remarkable. Considering that even an expert of the transformation realm was dealt with like this. Good work. The leader of the organization, that person, will also praise your merit. I dont need praise. I just hope to receive what I want. Dont worry. As long as it doesnt interfere with that persons doubts or the organizations work, he will unconditionally grant it, just as you said. I would be grateful if he does. Of course, its natural. Then I guess this is no longer necessary. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un walked over and then, -Squish! Wh-what are you Before he could even say anything to stop him, Mok Gyeong-un crushed Guyang Sa-ohs head with his foot. This sight left Lee Gwang speechless. Of course, he had directly confirmed it with his own eyes, but he had intended to take the head and have it verified. But now that it was crushed, that was no longer possible. Dumbfounded by Mok Gyeong-uns hasty action, Lee Gwang clicked his tongue inwardly. Ha! If he were just a subordinate, it would have been a matter to reprimand him, but this fellow had monstrous potential, reaching the level of a great sage despite not even being of age. He would undoubtedly be valued by that person. They had already started on bad terms, so there was no point in scolding him over this matter and making things awkward between them. Is there a problem? No. Seeing him give up without saying a word, Mok Gyeong-uns lips twitched. He had anticipated that Lee Gwang would react this way to some extent. With this, Guyang Sa-oh became a dead man to them, and there was no way to confirm his corpse or anything else. The image of Guyang Sa-ohs shocked face flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns mind. *** Guyang Sa-oh asked, startled, [Y-youre going to peel off my face?] [Yes.] [Are you serious?] [Yes. It might be a bit painful, but if you cant sacrifice one face to break ties with them, isnt it a cheap price to pay?] [No, how the hell are you going to deceive that Lee Gwang fellow with just the face skin? Unless you cut off my head, he absolutely wont believe it.] [I just so happen to have something useful.] Saying that, Mok Gyeong-un brought something that was lying far away. It was the severed head of a dead masked man. While chasing after Guyang Sa-oh, he had discovered two masked men running away and had beheaded them both in an instant. [What are you going to do with that?] [Im going to put your face on this head.] !!!!! Hearing this, Guyang Sa-oh couldnt hide his astonishment. [No way. You know how to make human skin masks too?] [Yes. Its not that difficult. Especially if I peel off the face of a living person, its even easier.] At these words, Guyang Sa-oh was at a loss for words, clicking his tongue. Just how far did this fellows abilities go? *** Although he was terrified at the mention of peeling off his face, in the end, Guyang Sa-oh realized that this was the only way to break free from them, so he accepted Mok Gyeong-uns proposal. Of course, there was a small price to pay for this proposal as well. As a result, since Lee Gwang was deceived, the plan could be considered successfully concluded. Then Lee Gwang cautiously spoke up. By the way, since were practically family now, can you dispel the energy in my lower body? Lee Gwang gestured towards his lower body with his eyes. While Mok Gyeong-un had gone to catch Guyang Sa-oh, he had tried to dispel the energy that kept penetrating his lower body. However, although he could release some of the energy, he couldnt completely dispel it, so his muscles and tendons still hadnt recovered. Is there anything difficult about that? But before that, can you first provide me with information about the person I want? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwang furrowed his brows. What was he doing, trying to bargain with his lower body after saying he would join the organization? A hint of suspicion arose in Lee Gwang, and he said, Do you not trust me? Not yet. Hearing those words, Lee Gwangs eyes narrowed. He had temporarily put aside his doubts, getting carried away by the thought that such an outstanding fellow joining as a talent would be praised by that person. But with the current conversation, his suspicions grew a bit more. If the fellow was pretending to join under false pretenses to obtain information, the worst-case scenario could unfold. So Lee Gwang cautiously opened his mouth. I see. But its the same for us. What if you kill me after hearing only the information you want? I said I would exercise flexibility. How can I trust those words? I even killed the elder who used poison as he wished for you, yet youre being quite tiresome. Its going to become quite troublesome at this rate. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un lightly exerted his pressure. Then Lee Gwang spoke with a somewhat pale face due to the pressure. Then prove one more thing. What more do you want me to prove, and how? Have your subordinates send away Holy Fire Priestess first. In return, since I need your help anyway, Ill stay here with you for five days. At his proposal, Mok Gyeong-un snorted inwardly. This fellow was also using his head more than he thought. Considering that he was trying to achieve what he wanted while preparing for any contingencies. Lee Gwang stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. If he couldnt readily accept this proposal, then the fellows claim of joining their organization was a blatant lie. How will he respond? As he observed the reaction, Well, if that proves it, lets do that. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and readily accepted it without any fuss. This made Lee Gwang inwardly puzzled. Was it just my misunderstanding? Had he been too suspicious? The fellow kept agreeing to his demands without question. Moreover, Should I send her away right now? Mok Gyeong-un dispelled the true energy surrounding him and gestured while shouting, Please bring the elder here. At Mok Gyeong-uns command, the subordinates guarding the vicinity of the residence were puzzled, but soon Seop Chun brought Holy Fire Priestess closer. However, something happened here that piqued Mok Gyeong-uns interest. Upon discovering Lee Gwang, Holy Fire Priestesss complexion darkened with a stiff face, as if she knew him. Likewise, Lee Gwang seemed to know her as well, Holy Fire Priestess. Its been a long time. Holy Fire Priestess averted her gaze and remained silent. Seeing her reaction, Lee Gwang chuckled and gestured to summon the surviving masked individuals. As they approached, Lee Gwang said to her, Where is the prophecy? At that question, Holy Fire Priestess clenched her mouth even tighter. Then Lee Gwang shook his head and spoke in a low voice, I guess you couldnt find Guardian Jang, no, that old man Mun-no? !? As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. Munno? That was his grandfathers name. Chapter 318 Chapter 318 C Half-Human, Half-Monster (5)I guess you couldnt find Guardian Jang, no, that old man Mun-no? !? At Lee Gwangs words, the complexion of Holy Fire Priestess, who had been keeping her mouth firmly shut, darkened. Seeing her reaction, Lee Gwangs eyes sparkled. As expected. Finally, theres a reaction. Its a lie. Youre just trying to test me with some scheme, arent you? The Holy Fire Priestess opened her mouth without meeting his eyes. Then Lee Gwang snorted and said, A scheme? What would we gain by scheming with such a thing? Even with the power of the holy fire She didnt finish her sentence. At her words, Lee Gwang let out a hollow laugh and said, So it was true. Even with the power of that great holy fire, you couldnt find that old man Mun-no. Or have you really lost the power of prophecy? At those words, the Holy Fire Priestess trembled her cheeks without giving any answer. Seeing this reaction, Lee Gwang furrowed his brows with an intrigued gaze. Dont tell me that rumor was really true? Lee Gwang spoke as if surprised. Although most of the high-ranking members didnt know, he had been assigned to deal with the Fire Faith Order before, so he knew well where her power originated from. Holy Fire. It was a sacred orb called the Holy Fire. She seemed to receive prophecies or revelations through that orb. Therefore, he knew that if it fell from her hands, she would no longer receive prophecies or revelations. But this was unexpected news. [The orb might not be the problem.] Was that persons prediction true? If thats the case, this old woman would have no value whatsoever. Of course, since she was the spiritual pillar of the Fire Faith Order and the leader who guided the believers along with the sect master, she could be used in a different way, but there was absolutely no need for them to make such sacrifices. Well, well. Youre quite something. Even though you really lost that power, you kept it hidden until now. Nonsense! The power of the holy fire is not as simple as you think. Dont beat around the bush. Then prove that you havent lost your power. Its a good thing. You dont even need to report it to that person. Just tell me. Where is the orb? You need the orb to find what that old man Mun-no stole, dont you? Even if its not us, the Fire Faith Order will also try to find it. Youre going to keep your mouth shut until the end? Ha! Fine. -Smack! As soon as he finished speaking, Lee Gwang pushed his palms towards the ground. Then his body floated up and flew towards Holy Fire Priestess. Even though the muscles and tendons in his lower body had not yet recovered, he was still a pinnacle-stage expert of the Transformation Realm who had surpassed the wall, and thanks to the demonic energy of the Imoogi, his close-range movement was completely free. Gasp! The Holy Fire Priestess was startled and tried to dodge him. His appearance, with his entire skin transformed like a snakes scales, was closer to a monster than a human, so she couldnt help but be terrified. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh smack! But Lee Gwang, who had hit the ground with his palms a few times, grabbed her in an instant. -Thud! Splash! Aah! Lee Gwang straddled Holy Fire Priestesss back as she fell to the ground, grabbed her neck, and said, -Grip! Ill make you confess directly before taking you to that person. L-let go. If I were to let you go easily, why would I do this? Now, Im going to break your fingers one by one. Of course, thats just the beginning. Once Im done breaking your fingers, Ill pull out your nails one by one. And if you still keep your mouth shut, Ill cut off your fingers one by one. -Gnash! At Lee Gwangs threat, the Holy Fire Priestess gritted her teeth. It was scary and terrifying, but she was someone who had kept her mouth shut until the end despite the torture and threats at the imperial palace. Even if the torture Lee Gwang was about to inflict was more severe than that, she had no intention of yielding. What the hell is going on? Seop Chun couldnt understand this situation at all. He didnt know the identities of these people, so why was his lord suddenly cooperating with them? The Holy Fire Priestess was an important person the Society Leader had told him to bring. He couldnt just leave her to get hurt. So Seop Chun tried to step in. Yo- -Just leave it be for now. But he had to stop due to Mok Gyeong-uns telepathic message. Seop Chun looked at Mok Gyeong-un in puzzlement, turning his head to ask for the reason, but, -Shudder! The moment he saw Mok Gyeong-uns face, he couldnt say a word. He had never seen such a cold expression without a hint of a smile. Then, -Crack! Aaah! Along with the sound of fingers being broken, a scream burst from Holy Fire Priestesss mouth. Speak. Ugh Where is the orb? Ugh The Holy Fire Priestess groaned and then bit her lip hard. Seeing her reaction, Lee Gwang snorted and then bent her middle finger backward. -Crack! The finger was completely bent backward and broken. Seeing this, Lee Gwang grinned and asked again, Where is the orb? -Crack! Ugh. Another one of her fingers was broken again. Unlike before, Holy Fire Priestess bit her lip so hard that blood flowed from it, enduring the pain. Seeing the remarkable endurance of the old woman, Lee Gwang clicked his tongue and said, Youre quite something, but do you think you can keep enduring? Fine. Lets see who wins. This time, Ill break two fingers at a time Before he could even finish his sentence, Gyeong-un! Gyeong-un! Holy Fire Priestess, who had been enduring the pain, called out to Mok Gyeong-un. At her cry, Lee Gwang couldnt hide his puzzlement. Was she referring to the Sickle-slaying Demon as Mok Gyeong-un? Gyeong-un! Help me! The Holy Fire Priestess rolled her eyes and asked for help from Mok Gyeong-un, who was just watching her. He was a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master of the Fire Faith Order, so he was a believer of the Fire Faith Order. Naturally, he had the duty to protect her, the Holy Fire Priestess. !? But why wasnt he responding to her call? It was strange enough already. She couldnt understand why Mok Gyeong-un, who was supposed to protect her, was just watching as this man threatened and intimidated her. She thought he might have some plan, but now it seemed that wasnt the case either. So she shouted, Believer Gyeong-un! She had kept their relationship hidden for the sake of each others safety, as the members of the Heaven and Earth Society with Mok Gyeong-un seemed unaware of their identities. But if he was trying to betray her for some unknown reason, there was no reason to do so. Believer Gyeong-un? At those words, Lee Gwang, who was straddling Holy Fire Priestesss back and pressing down on her neck, furrowed his brows and turned his head to look at Mok Gyeong-un. What the hell is this about? Believer Gyeong-un? To that question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged. Then he casually said, I told a little lie to bring her along obediently when I took her out of the underground prison, so she has been regarding me as a fellow Fire Faith Order member all along. Oho. I see. No wonder this stubborn old woman followed you meekly without being restrained. It seemed strange to me. What the hell The Holy Fire Priestess was dumbfounded. If she were to die here or be captured by their organization, the rebuilding of the Fire Faith Order would become even more impossible. But that bastard Mok Gyeong-un was just watching, saying such things. Was it really a lie? But how did he know about the existence of the Shadow Clan Master? Then did he also betray the Shadow Clan Master? Her mind became confused, and all sorts of thoughts came to her. Then, -Grip! Thud! Splash! Lee Gwang turned her raised face to the side and slammed it into the ground. Then he whispered in her ear, Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Too bad. Old woman. You must have had some hope, but Ugh Just give up now. Youre too old to suffer like this. Dont you want to live out the rest of your life in peace? Truly stubborn. According to the prophecy, arent you nothing but the root of evil that the Fire Faith Order must eliminate? But why did that old man Mun-no hide it without your knowledge? No matter how much I think about it, I dont understand. -Squish! Lee Gwang pressed the Holy Fire Priestesss face even harder. Then she shouted in a pained voice, I dont know! I know nothing! Still making excuses until the end. Either you told that old man to hide it, or that old man betrayed you and the Fire Faith Order and hid it. It has to be one of the two, so why are you trying so hard to keep it a secret? -Squish! -Tremble tremble tremble! As Lee Gwang pressed her face even harder, the Holy Fire Priestess trembled and spoke with difficulty. Whyareyousoobsessedwiththe prophecy? Yourleaderissupposed to bean omniscientand omnipotentbeingso whyis heafraid ofthe prophecy -Crack! Aaah! Before she could even finish her sentence, Lee Gwang broke all her remaining fingers. Then Lee Gwang spoke with an angry face, That person is not someone you can judge recklessly. That person fears nothing. Ahk-kukkekekeke. She suddenly started laughing like a madwoman. At her sudden, insane laughter, Lee Gwang frowned. Regardless, she continued to laugh and then opened her mouth. Do youreallythinkyour leaderis obsessed with itbecause he has no fear? What? You wench, really No matterhow greatyour leader isin the endhes justa parasitein a human body -Bam! Before she could finish her sentence, Lee Gwang slammed her face into the ground. He slammed it so hard that the rainwater pooled on the ground gradually turned red with blood. She seemed to have lost half her mind from the pain, her eyes unfocused. To her, Lee Gwang whispered in a voice filled with anger, If you dont want to follow that old man Mun-no, dont you dare -Swoosh! Wh-what? Lee Gwangs expression soon hardened. An immense murderous intent was engulfing the surroundings, making him feel like he was about to lose consciousness. -Thud! Thud! The masked individuals nearby collapsed to the ground, convulsing. It was no different for his allies. Haahaamy Lo-Lord Seop Chun also staggered back, gasping for breath from the unimaginable murderous intent. Murderous intent is said to be the materialized energy of murderous will. The murderous will engulfing the surroundings made everyone feel death while alive. Thatwasntitearlier? Lee Gwangs eyes shook like crazy. If there was a god of death, could they emit such murderous intent? Right at that moment, -Roar! Lee Gwangs body, which had been straddling the Holy Fire Priestesss back, gradually floated into the air. Lee Gwang tried to resist by raising the demonic energy within his body, but it was meaningless from the start. His body was slowly being pulled towards the center of the storm of murderous intent. It was right in front of Mok Gyeong-un. In Lee Gwangs crazily trembling eyes, Mok Gyeong-un was not the being he had been looking at until just now. -Shudder! Covered in black demonic energy and murderous intent, his appearance was the embodiment of fear, dread, and death itself. Seeing that, Lee Gwang, who was terrified for the first time in his life, stuttered and opened his mouth. W-why are you doing this He wasveryveryclose. S-Sickle-slaying Demon, I dont know why youre doing this, butfirst, calm down. If theres some misunderstanding The person who killed Mun-no. What? Thats the person I was looking for. !!!!!!!!! Chapter 319 Chapter 319 C Fragments of Truth (1)-Crumble! Crumble! The walls of the residence building cracked, and even the roof tiles began to shatter. Ma Ra-hyeons heart, standing on the roof tiles, pounded heavily. Despite the considerable distance, the waves of murderous intent spreading in all directions made one feel death even while alive. This was the first time he had seen a mere humans murderous intent cause such an uproar. Amitabha. I thought the owners heart was filled with demons, but he wasnt just filled with them, he was a demon himself. The excommunicated monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had his arms crossed under the roof, chanted a Buddhist prayer for the first time in a long while, fiddling with his broken prayer beads. Magu?i (ħ). In Buddhist scriptures, demons themselves are referred to by various terms. One of them is Magu?i, also known as the Demon Army, the Heavenly Demon and the Demon of the Son of Heaven. Ja Geum-jeong, who had mastered the Incomparable Great Power, could sense the energy of the great nature. Even the energy of the great nature is in turmoil. Everything that existed feared that murderous intent. Just how enraged must one be to emit this level of murderous intent? Ja Geum-jeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un. His appearance, shrouded in the emanating demonic energy, was the embodiment of a demon. -Roar! W-what the hell is he? Lee Gwang, held in the air by Mok Gyeong-uns true energy, had an expression of fear for the first time in his life. Even when he first bowed to that person, he had never been this terrified. He was merely overwhelmed by the pressure, but now his heart was pounding so hard that it was difficult to even meet his eyes. Why Why is he doing this? Despite his fear, Lee Gwang was perplexed. Why, of all people, was the one he was looking for that old man Mun-no? As far as he knew, that old man had no blood relatives or anything, so he couldnt understand. So Lee Gwang barely suppressed this sense of terror and parted his lips. And for the first time in his life, he felt fear from this tremendous murderous intent and evil-stained nature. There must be some misunderstanding -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un lightly raised his hand. Then he slightly tilted his hand to the right. -Crack! As soon as he did that, Lee Gwangs right arm was forcibly raised and then torn off to the right. Aaaaargh! Even though his recently reattached arm was torn off again, the pain was beyond imagination. Blood gushed out like a fountain, and Lee Gwang gasped roughly. Thanks to the regenerative ability of the demonic energy, the torn part was quickly healing, but it was still agonizing to have a perfectly fine arm ripped off. D-damn it! It hurts. It hurts so much. Ugh. It hurt even more than when it was cut off. He wanted to die rather than endure this. As he was suffering, Lee Gwang unconsciously raised his head and made eye contact with Mok Gyeong-un. Just from meeting his eyes, at that moment, -Swish swish swish swish swish swish swish! He was engulfed in the illusion of his entire body being shredded by a sword. And it wasnt just for a moment. Like a piece of meat tied up in a slaughterhouse, he was unable to move an inch and was continuously and relentlessly slashed, and it felt like there was no end to it. It felt like it was going on for a whole day, no, even for several days. -Slash! Slash! What the hell is this? Seop Chun, who had stepped back due to the murderous intent, couldnt hide his astonishment at the bizarre sight. Lee Gwang was convulsing, and his entire body was being slashed on its own, blood flowing down. It was so strange that it was eerie, without even feeling any sword energy. Haah! Then Lee Gwang roughly exhaled and arched his back, and black blood poured out of his mouth. As he spat out so much black blood that it was like vomiting, Lee Gwangs eyes shook like crazy. What was that just now? It felt like he had been slashed for days, but when he came to his senses, it was only a moment. He thought it was just an illusion, but his whole body was covered in blood, and even his internal organs seemed to be in a wretched state. Ugh It hurt too much. It was so painful that he even thought he wanted to die. So Lee Gwang spoke as if pleading, S-stop Please, just stop It would be troublesome if youre tired out by just this much. Were just getting started. -Swish! This time, Mok Gyeong-un slightly tilted his hand to the left. -Crack! As soon as he did that, Lee Gwangs left arm was raised and then pulled to the left, eventually being torn off. Aaaaargh! The blood vessels in Lee Gwangs white eyes burst, and his eyes turned red. He was even shedding bloody tears. It was more agonizing because his body was recovering due to the demonic energy inside him, making it difficult for him to die easily. Mok Gyeong-un knew this, so he was inflicting pain on him without using demonic energy or the energy of death. To him, who was suffering like that, Mok Gyeong-un said, Why did you do it? Ugh Wh-what Im asking why you killed Mun-no. I I -Stab! Kuh! Mok Gyeong-uns hand pierced into his hesitating abdomen. Easily penetrating even the hard scales, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his internal organs with his hand. Aaaaargh! It was already agonizing to have external wounds, but when he directly inflicted pain on his internal organs, Lee Gwang trembled his body as if he would faint at any moment. Even his only remaining lower garment was being stained by the fluid and blood oozing out. I I have to die. As if he couldnt take it anymore, Lee Gwang made an extreme decision. Although he couldnt move his body, he could still circulate his internal energy, so he decided to induce death by making it go out of control. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. So he tried to raise his energy, but, -Grip! Ugh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns hand that had pierced his abdomen was now heading towards his danjeon. As Mok Gyeong-uns hand touched his danjeon, -Sizzle sizzle sizzle! The gathered internal energy scattered as if corroded by a strange energy. The scattered energy escaped his control and seeped out of his body through his skin like a haze. Uhhh As the energy drained out, the scales on his skin gradually lost their color. Then the pain he had been feeling so far gradually doubled. Just moving the hand stuck in his abdomen a little made him want to die from the excruciating pain. Aaaaargh, please! Please just kill me. How could I do that? Kill Kill me Seeing him suffering, Mok Gyeong-un grinned with a smile so eerie that the corners of his mouth reached his ears. The moment he saw that, Lee Gwang felt like he would go crazy. This bastard was enjoying this situation. His pleas for death only continued to amuse this bastard. Even if he wanted to forcibly endure it, his will to do so had long been broken since the moment he was gripped by fear. Enduring it was out of the question in this situation. Uhhh You dont have to answer my questions at all. Just keep suffering like that. This was sincere. Mok Gyeong-un intended to give him pain worse than hell, and he planned to sustain it, not just end it briefly. He hadnt been searching for him just to end it with a single instance. Then Lee Gwang mustered all his remaining strength to say something. What What kind of relationship do you have with Mun-no to do this to me? Ah. Right. Yeah. You should know that. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and smiled at Seop Chun, saying, Seop Chun. Could you go over there for a moment? Ah, yes, I understand. -Whoosh! At Mok Gyeong-uns command, Seop Chun, who had been watching with a pale complexion, immediately launched his body towards the residence building. As he left, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head back and said, Thats right. You should know the reason why you have to suffer. Uhhh Hes my grandfather. !? At those words, Lee Gwangs eyes widened. He doubted his own ears right now. Mun-no was his grandfather? What What does that mean? Its exactly as you heard. Mun-no is my grandfather. That cant be? Mun-no has no blood relatives Huh? The image of a burning house flashed through Lee Gwangs mind. He thought that crazy old man Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong had noticed their approach and burned down the house to erase the traces of his living there and escape. But that wasnt the case. Burning down the house wasnt to erase the traces of him living there. It was to hide this bastard. To conceal the existence that was with him, he burned down the house. Wait Then how did he know the Demon Sword Technique of the first realm -Smack! Aaaaargh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his intestines. Lee Gwang screamed in pain and suffered. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said, Theres no need to be so surprised that were not blood-related. You seem to know something. Is that why you killed my grandfather? Please, just let go of this Ugh Does it hurt? Bear with it. Youll get used to it soon. What the hell was this crazy bastard saying about getting used to it while grabbing his internal organs? Was this bastard truly a demon? Lee Gwangs trembling eyes wavered. Evil? In Lee Gwangs trembling eyes, Mok Gyeong-uns appearance, exuding demonic energy, was the embodiment of a demon. Seeing that, Lee Gwang was dumbfounded. The prophecy that old woman Holy Fire Priestess had made. The original text of that prophecy came to mind. [Beware, for the incarnation of Ahriman, who will taint the sacred flame with black evil, shall appear in this world.] That person had said that the prophecy would be about a being that doesnt exist in this world, an otherworldly being. It was a being different from spiritual creatures or demons and spirits, so it was an evil that had to be eliminated. In fact, everyone, including himself, naturally believed it to be an otherworldly being. But it seemed they had misunderstood. How could this be. To think they failed to recognize it even when it was so close to them. This monstrous talent who hadnt learned martial arts, was too late to learn it at the age of seventeen, and reached the level of a great sage in less than half a year. This was not something an ordinary human could achieve. Huh? Lee Gwang raised his head and stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. Guardian Jang of the Fire Faith Order The existence that old man Mun-no, Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong, had tried to hide with all his might It was none other than, It It was you. What are you talking about now? You were the incarnation of Ahriman in the prophecy. !? Chapter 320 Chapter 320 C Fragments of Truth (2)You were the incarnation of Ahriman in the prophecy. The incarnation of Ahriman? The moment Mok Gyeong-un heard those words from him, he recalled the passage from Persian that the leader of Shadow Clan Master, Hwan Ya-seon, had along with the scripture. It clearly stated: Beware, for the incarnation of Ahriman shall appear in this world Are you referring to that now? You? Lee Gwangs eyes widened at Mok Gyeong-uns words. How does this bastard know about that prophecy? Only a tiny minority within the organization were aware of it, and as far as he knew, only those at the level of Bishop or above in the Fire Faith Order, including Holy Fire Priestess, were privy to this information. But this bastard wasnt from Fire Faith Order. What the hell is going on? Where did you hear that from, you bastard? In response to his question, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed and said: You seem to be misunderstanding something. What? Only I get to ask the questions here. -Swish! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un clenched his left fist and made a pulling motion. Instantly, the flesh on Lee Gwangs left thigh began tearing as if it would be ripped off at any moment. Kueeuk. -Crunch! Lee Gwang gritted his teeth, trying to endure it. However, even after experiencing the agony of having both arms torn off, this pain was still unbearable. -Rip rip rip! Aaaaaaargh! A scream bordering on a howl erupted from Lee Gwangs mouth. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His left leg had finally been ripped off. All that remained of him was his right leg, torso, and head. Lee Gwang, whose body was no longer fit for living, groaned in agony, drool mixed with blood dripping down his chin. Lifting his chin, Mok Gyeong-un said: Shall we continue our conversation? Why did you call me the incarnation of Ahriman? I thought that was a prophecy and directive of Fire Faith Order. Kuuuh Your answer is late. Then, to give you more motivation The sacred flame shall be tainted by black evil Beware the incarnation of Ahriman who will appear in this world. Taint the sacred flame with black evil? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head in confusion. The prophecy was different from what he had seen. No, to be more precise, the passage he had seen only contained the latter part. Finding this strange, Mok Gyeong-un asked: Who did you hear those words from just now? At that question, Lee Gwang strained to turn his eyes and looked at someone. That someone was Holy Fire Priestess, who lay face down on the ground, unconscious and unmoving. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. As expected, the Holy Fire Priestess was somehow connected to this organization. Although they were currently on hostile terms, they may have had a friendly relationship in the past. Haa haa Despite his lifeforce surpassing that of a human due to demonic power, Lee Gwangs condition was not good, likely because a significant portion of the energy in his danjeon had been dispersed and he had suffered severe blood loss. His complexion had turned a pale purple, and he looked as if he could die at any moment. Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand near the danjeon on the abdomen he had pierced. -Ssssss! Hurkk! Lee Gwangs half-closed eyes snapped wide open. Thanks to the energy flowing in through Mok Gyeong-uns hand, he had regained consciousness. What in the world? Lee Gwang was baffled. The energy that had entered through Mok Gyeong-uns hand was not internal energy, but resembled the energy that had flowed from the black sword that had almost become one with him. This energy was demonic power. Mok Gyeong-un had injected a tiny portion of the unrefined demonic power he had received from the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Damn it. Lee Gwang inwardly cursed. If he had been left alone a bit longer, he might have naturally died, but thanks to the bastard injecting energy into him, the bleeding had stopped and he had regained consciousness. Even if I want to die, I cant. It was truly ironic. Who would have thought there would come a moment when the desire to die would surpass the will to live? Seeing him lamenting his return to consciousness, Mok Gyeong-un said: It seems youre in a condition to live now. Then, lets continue our conversation. What is this incarnation of Ahriman? And why do you think its me? Because if not you, then who else could be the incarnation of Ahriman? An interesting notion. Hah! Lee Gwang scoffed incredulously at Mok Gyeong-uns words. What he was talking about wasnt simply a matter of limits or willpower. Even if one had a different constitution from others or possessed innate martial talent, these were things difficult for a human to achieve. This bastard completely surpassed human standards. There was a reason that person referred to him as a being beyond human. You You dont realize how dangerous you are. Dangerous -Grip! Mok Gyeong-un tightly clutched Lee Gwangs chin. Then, in a low voice, he said: None of that matters. Whats important is who you killed. You bastard I heard that leaving a mark is a warning to the organization, so why did you kill him? It seems Ghost Blade only warned my grandfather and left, so why did you go against that and kill him? -Tremble! Tremble! With each word uttered, the murderous intent squeezing down made Lee Gwang feel as if his heart would burst. How could mere killing intent exude such overwhelming pressure and even make him feel threatened? If it were ordinary people and not him, they might have died from the killing intent alone, unable to endure it. No answer, I see. I dont mind if you keep your mouth shut all day. The longer you stay silent, the more time I have to torment you C a day, no, a month, even a year. A chilling smile lifted the corners of his mouth as he spoke. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns face, Lee Gwang couldnt bear it anymore. This bastards malice seemed like he would really do it. His resolve weakening, Lee Gwang pleaded: Please Please just kill me. You want to die? Please Begging now? Youre really tugging at my heartstrings. Damn this guy. Contrary to his words, the murderous intent hadnt lessened one bit. While emitting such intense killing intent, he was still trying to torment him further, making Lee Gwang sick of it. Do you want to die a little more comfortably? Then tell me everything. Give me a convincing reason why I should kill you quickly. Aaaah. It would have been better if he had a mental restriction implanted in his head like the others. Even the deputy leaders of the Second Realm mostly had mental restrictions. But thanks to the merits of his predecessors, he was the only one without such a restriction, so he couldnt even induce his own death. As he hesitated, Mok Gyeong-un whispered: It seems you can still endure it. Then perhaps it wouldnt be bad to experience how it feels to have your internal organs sliced one by one. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un gently unleashed his aura through the hand embedded in Lee Gwangs abdomen. -Sssssht! Kurkk. As the sharp energy spread to his internal organs, Lee Gwangs expression contorted in agony. It was a completely different sensation from having his guts grabbed. Kuaaack. It felt as if hundreds of shattered blades were slicing and stabbing each and every organ, so painful that he vomited and tears streamed down his face. What a nice look. Since youre enduring well, lets take it further. Mok Gyeong-un tried to intensify his aura. Lee Gwangs eyes shook like a madman. He had tried to stubbornly endure it out of loyalty to that person, but his resolve crumbled. Lee Gwang hastily cried out: It wasnt really me who killed Mun-no! !? At that outburst, Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to increase the intensity of his aura, paused and looked at Lee Gwangs face. Lee Gwangs eyes, glistening with tears of blood from the pain, showed no wavering. Mok Gyeong-un made an expression of incomprehension. What are you saying now? Clearly, you I merely contributed to Mun-nos demise. Merely contributed? In response to Mok Gyeong-uns question, Lee Gwang began to speak, his eyes lost in reminiscence. *** [What? What do you mean by that?] [Exactly as I said. If the First Realm Ghost Blade returns empty-handed after encountering Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong, you, Lee Gwang, shall discreetly take over the mission.] [Why is that?] [Ghost Blade prioritizes his agreement with the Heaven and Earth Society Leader over that persons orders.] [If thats the case, rather than Ghost Blade] [No. Ghost Blade will carry out the mission.] [Then, the Heaven and Earth Society Leader No, my apologies.] Lee Gwang shook his head resolutely. The Heaven and Earth Society Leader was not someone he could do anything about. Even that person was merely observing without action. Rather than indulging in pointless pride, he should simply follow the given orders and protect the Heaven and Earth Society Leaders safety. *** Smoke? Sensing something off about the smoke rising from the middle of the mountain, Lee Gwang hurriedly headed in that direction. He had been waiting and watching from afar for Ghost Blade to completely withdraw. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh! He spotted Ghost Blade urgently heading somewhere using his internal skills. It seemed more like he was chasing something rather than fleeing. Whats going on? Though puzzled, this was his chance either way. Had Ghost Blade managed to find out something or capture him? Or had he acted as they feared? Upon arriving, Lee Gwang discovered a burning house and an old man barely standing in a vegetable garden not far away, swaying unsteadily. It was none other than Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong, Mun-no. As feared. As expected, Ghost Blade had neither captured nor killed Mun-no. What was he scheming? As he pondered this, Lee Gwang furrowed his brow. Hmm? Judging by the traces of multiple confrontations around Mun-no, he had assumed Ghost Blade had fought him, but something was odd. If he had faced off against Ghost Blade, a master of the sword, there should have been sword marks left behind, but there were no such tracesonly remnants of palm techniques and poison arts. Finding this strange, Lee Gwang approached Mun-no, who was barely keeping himself upright. Mun-no seemed to be in a terrible state, likely due to severe injuries. [Guardian Jang. No, Mun-no.] [Lee Gwang?] Spotting him, Mun-no couldnt hide his surprise. It seemed he hadnt anticipated a follow-up team being sent in addition to Ghost Blade. Lee Gwang drew closer and spoke: [I thought you had fought Ghost Blade, but looking around, it seems you fought someone else. Is that so?] There were no sword marks anywhere, no matter how he looked at it. If not Ghost Blade, then who had Mun-no fought here? As he puzzled over this, Mun-no uttered incomprehensible words: [If you dont want to be infected with the Formless Poison, its best not to come close.] Formless Poison? Chapter 321 Chapter 321 C Fragments of Truth (3)[If you dont want to be infected with the Formless Poison, its best not to come close.] Formless Poison? At Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong Mun-nos warning, Lee Gwang stopped in his tracks. Even those unfamiliar with poisons have likely heard of one notorious poison at least once. That was none other than the Formless Poison. The Formless Poison, as the name suggests, is a poison without formcolorless, odorless, and tastelessmaking it impossible to detect any distinguishing features, thus earning it the title of the king of poisons. The more potent a poison, the fewer characteristics it possesses, so one may not even realize they have been poisoned until its too late, and the Formless Poison is the pinnacle of such poisons. [Formless Poison? What do you mean by that?] Lee Gwang asked, puzzled. After all, the only one known as the Formless Poison throughout the Central Plains was the Emperors Primal Poison, also called the Ultimate Poison, of the Sichuan Tang Clan. The Emperors Primal Poison was created by Tang Hyeong-won, the patriarch considered as the founder of the Tang Clan. As the king of poisons who had reached the realm of the Ten Thousand Poisons Body, his poison-crafting techniques were unparalleled and innate. On his deathbed, he had condensed all the poison energy he had accumulated throughout his life to create this Emperors Primal Poison. This poison, called perfection itself, was a legendary poison that even the Tang Clans generations of poison masters could not analyze or recreate, no matter how hard they tried. Nowadays, only a tiny amount of this poison remains, and the people of the Central Plains refer to it as the Formless Poison. Due to its extremely dangerous nature, it has been designated as an absolute taboo through the Righteous Sects Great Assembly. [Surely youre not talking about the Formless Poison you know?] [Cough, cough Is there any other Formless Poison?] !? What is this nonsense? Then does that mean Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong Mun-no has been poisoned by the Formless Poison? In a brief moment, several assumptions formed in Lee Gwangs mind. However, among those assumptions, one that was particularly incomprehensible was that Ghost Blade couldnt possibly use poison techniques. That cant be. Ghost Blade takes immense pride in his own swordsmanship. Thus, he would never use any weapon or martial art other than his sword. Lee Gwangs gaze turned to the traces around him. He had found it strange that there were no sword marks at all. This meant He didnt fight Ghost Blade. These were traces of a fight with someone else. Then why did Ghost Blade hurriedly leave this place? Unusually for him, he had rushed away without even surveying his surroundings, as if being chased No, thats not it. He wasnt being chased, but trying to chase someone? Thats right. Thats it. Ghost Blade had hastened as if pursuing someones tracks. The one he was chasing was none other than the person who had gravely injured Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong Mun-no to the point where he could barely stand. Having confirmed all the circumstances, Lee Gwang spoke as if finding it ironic: [Mun-no. Who exactly did you fight?] [] Despite his question, Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong Mun-no gave no answer. Instead, he was silently regulating his breathing. With each exhale, beads of sweat trickled down, and faint wisps of haze rose above his shoulders. [Huff huff Cough, cough.] He looked to be in immense difficulty. The Mun-no known to the world, along with Medicine King Hua Tuo, was said to possess the greatest medicinal knowledge and medical expertise of the era, earning him the title of Medicine Immortal. However, his hidden side was that of a supreme master who had reached a level of poison arts on par with the renowned poison clansthe Tang Clan, the Guyang Clan, and the Baek Clan. His prowess was such that he had even defeated the First Realms Ghost Blade in the past. Who could have appeared and defeated him? -Ssssss! The haze escaping from his body No matter how one looked at it, it seemed to be dispelling the poison energy. Two names came to Lee Gwangs mind. Guyang Sa-oh, the Clan Leader of the Guyang Clan who had reached the pinnacle of poison arts, known as the Eight Poison Snake Staff, and Tang In-hae, the Clan Leader of the Sichuan Tang Clan, one of the Seven Great Clans, known as the Thousand Poison Hand. If that really is the Formless Poison Then the one who fought him was a master of the Sichuan Tang Clan. And that person even had the authority to boldly use the Formless Poison, which the righteous martial world had designated as an absolute taboo. In the Sichuan Tang Clan, the one capable of such a thing was The Thousand Poison Hand? Lee Gwang couldnt help but feel doubtful. Although he couldnt be certain it was definitely him, the probability of it being Tang In-hae, the Thousand Poison Hand, was currently the highest. But why did Tang In-hae come all the way here to confront Mun-no? No, it was hard to even consider it a confrontation. From the moment he used the Formless Poison, it was clear he had desperately tried to kill his opponent. However, it didnt make sense. Why? The Sichuan Tang Clan has no reason to hold a grudge against Mun-no. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No matter how much he thought about it, that was the case. Mun-nos identity known to the world was that of a Medicine Immortal who was highly respected by all. Unless his hidden identity was revealed Ah! Lee Gwang spoke as if he finally understood. [The Sichuan Tang Clan found out that you are a member of the Fire Faith Order?] Otherwise, there would be no reason for them to come and kill him while he was in seclusion. Despite his confident question, Mun-no remained silent, spending time dispelling the poison and recovering. At this -Swish! Lee Gwang drew the black sword he had sheathed at his waist. Since he kept avoiding conversation, it seemed he had no choice but to resort to force. However, if he was truly poisoned by the Formless Poison, approaching him closely should be avoided. Even though he could control his true energy as if breathing after surpassing the barrier, he had to be cautious of the Formless Poison, known as the king of poisons, as it followed a different path. -Woong! Unleashing his sword energy, Lee Gwang aimed it at Mun-no and spoke: [If you continue to keep your mouth shut about what happened, I wont ask any further. However, I must know where you hid that thing from the prophecy.] [] [In your current state, unable to even properly dispel the poison, I can easily kill you with mere sword techniques. So speak.] Lee Gwang threatened him, urging him to talk. Then, Mun-no, who had been silently focusing on circulating his energy, opened his mouth: [Haa haa You people know nothing.] [What nonsense are you spouting? Do you think I cant kill you? The order has already been given to end your life if it comes to this.] [Thats not important. Cough, cough. But you people must know the truth.] [Youre not making any sense. If you continue like this] [The prophecy was wrong.] !? Lee Gwang, who was about to take action, paused for a moment. What is this old man saying now? The prophecy was wrong? He had already found it strange when he heard the news that Mun-no had suddenly disappeared with that thing from the prophecy 17 years ago. [What are you talking about?] Does this old man know something about the prophecy? If thats the case, he needed to hear him out first. [Mun-no. If you want to survive, speak clearly.] [The sacred flame shall be tainted by black evil Beware the incarnation of Ahriman who will appear in this world.] Thats right. That prophecy. The moment the Holy Fire Priestess made that prophecy and Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong Mun-no betrayed them and fled 17 years ago, the relationship between the organization and Fire Faith Order had reached a catastrophic point. [As a Guardian, you were right by her side when she made that prophecy, so why did you do such a thing? Your brothers and sisters paid the price for the sin you committed.] [That was not my sin. Haa haa Her interpretation lost its direction.] [Direction?] What does he mean by her interpretation losing direction? Is he referring to the Holy Fire Priestess? As he pondered this, Mun-no continued: [That is not an incarnation to be wary of, as she interpreted it.] [What nonsense are you] [Cough, cough The coins of the Western Regions have different patterns on the front and back, but whichever side you look at, it is ultimately one.] Lee Gwang clicked his tongue. He couldnt comprehend what Mun-no was saying at all. Had he gone mad while living in seclusion all this time? Saying that the incarnation of evil should not be feared? Is this why? Perhaps this old man Mun-no had gone insane and become tainted by the incarnation of evil. He may have been so deeply immersed in evil that he turned his back on everyone and fled. The order from above to eliminate Medicine Immortal Mun-no if he didnt reveal anything seemed to be because of this. Either way, it seemed unlikely to extract any information from him in this state. [You old man seems to have gone completely mad, tainted by evil, but Ill give you a chance for old times sake.] [] [That thing from the prophecy, no, where did you take the incarnation of Ahriman? Even if its not you, once we capture that old woman Holy Fire Priestess, well find out soon enough.] At his words, Mun-no chuckled. [Youre laughing?] [She has lost her qualification.] [What are you saying?] [What my words mean Cough, cough Your great master knows even better.] The moment the word master was mentioned, Lee Gwangs eyes changed. To him, that person was his lord, whom his clan had served for generations, and a being to be worshipped like a god. How dare he bring up that person? [Are you, the sinner who stole the incarnation, trying to blaspheme against that person now?] [Its truly regrettable. Mok-gan, that man, is the one who blinded her eyes and caused all this] [Shut up!] -Swish swish swish! Before Mun-no could even finish his sentence Unable to contain his anger, Lee Gwang unleashed a barrage of his most powerful Bullet Sword Techniques along with a shout. -Whoosh! Although Mun-no couldnt control his body due to the Formless Poison, he tried to move to avoid the attack. However, it seemed his body was already too damaged to move as he wanted. -Swish swish swish! The first Bullet Sword Technique he had launched sliced through Mun-nos waist as he leaped up, and the following techniques shredded his falling lower body into pieces. -Thud thud thud! Amidst the severed chunks of flesh that were once his lower body, Mun-no fell. -Thump! With only his upper body remaining and his organs spilling out, his appearance was utterly gruesome. Although it was already difficult to survive in this state, Lee Gwangs fury had not subsided, and he attempted to launch another sword technique at the fallen Mun-no to finish him off. [You brought this upon yourself, old] It was at that very moment. -Flinch! What? A tremendous energy was felt, sending a chill down his spine. It was an energy that could instantly put even someone like him, who had surpassed the barrier, on guard, forcing him to halt his attack. Has Ghost Blade returned? If thats the case, he needs to leave quickly. He had to carry out the task discreetly, without Ghost Blades knowledge. In any case, now that Mun-no, that old man, had been poisoned by the Formless Poison and lost his lower body, he would definitely not survive. With this in mind, Lee Gwang didnt hesitate and launched himself in the opposite direction. *** I I did contribute to Mun-nos demise in the end, but he was going to die from the Formless Poison anyway -Squish! Squish! Crunch! As Lee Gwang was recounting the events as if reminiscing, he couldnt continue his words. The reason was that the air was becoming so heavy with each word he spoke that it was difficult to breathe. But that wasnt the end of it. The ground around him trembled violently and then cracked, and even -Whoooosh! The pouring rain was flowing in reverse. The rain flowing backward turned into water vapor as it evaporated, creating an extremely bizarre sight. Lee Gwang couldnt bring himself to look at Mok Gyeong-uns face. He had willingly confessed the events of that day in order to seek his own death, but this had brought about an outcome far worse than he had hoped for. I I cant breathe. It was as if the area around him and the bastard had become a vacuum. Just how intense must the killing intent be to materialize to this extent? Urk urk As he retched up blood from the agony, Mok Gyeong-uns voice reached his ears: This wasnt a matter to be settled with just you. What? This bastards way of speaking suddenly changed. With just a change in his manner of speech, the atmosphere had inexplicably shifted, and as Lee Gwang raised his head in bewilderment !!!!! He saw that Mok Gyeong-uns eyes had turned as black as obsidian. Chapter 322 Chapter 322 C Fragments of Truth (4)It was an occurrence brought about by an accumulation of killing intent. Mok Gyeong-un had possessed a strong killing intent since childhood, to the point where it could be considered a murderous nature. Due to the intensity of this killing intent, his grandfather had advised him to refrain from meeting others. However, this wasnt the case throughout his entire childhood. Mok Gyeong-un had learned to control this innate killing intent through acquired means. His grandfather had taught him to always imagine his state of mind as a tranquil lake, never allowing it to be stirred by turbulence. He had also instilled in him a sense of propriety, ensuring it permeated his daily life. This had a significant effect. As Mok Gyeong-un deeply respected the grandfather who had raised him, he eventually reached a point where he unconsciously adhered to those teachings. However -Snap! When his rage reached its peak and his unleashed killing intent became uncontrollable, something snapped within Mok Gyeong-uns mind, no, his heart. It wasnt simply crossing a line deep within his heart. It was as if something he had suppressed was erupting, and at some point, it began to take over his mind and everything else. You those eyes what the hell? Lee Gwang couldnt hide his bewilderment at Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had turned as black as obsidian. Just meeting his gaze was enough to overwhelm him with an imposing aura, leaving his mind in a daze. Then, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed and spoke: Thanks to you, Ive awakened after a long time, but this situation is troublesome. What? I havent completely assimilated yet. What are you talking about Humans are imperfect beings, but they find their path within that imperfection. Thats why I held high expectations for their potential and wanted to harmonize with you all. !? But it seems you often disappoint me, perhaps because youre always faced with a crossroads of binary choices. Lee Gwangs eyes trembled violently. The confidence and majesty filling his voice made it seem as if he was looking at an emperor. This imposing aura could be described as domination, no, the presence of an absolute being. The moment he felt it, only one thing came to Lee Gwangs mind. -The sacred flame shall be tainted by black evil Beware the incarnation of Ahriman who will appear in this world. A Ahriman? Lee Gwang spoke in a trembling voice, looking at Mok Gyeong-un. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un raised an eyebrow and spoke: Ahriman? Yes, I was called that as well. !!!! It was unbelievable. He had thought it was simply a prophecy signifying the birth of a great murderous being who would throw the world into chaos. This monstrous bastard was undoubtedly that incarnation. But Incarnation? Is this an incarnation? Can this even be called an incarnation? No. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This is the real thing. Ahriman! As Lee Gwang became overcome with emotion, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said: Whether you call me Ahriman, Tianzi, a devil, or anything else, it doesnt matter. Humans are beings that fixate only on the aspects they want to see anyway. However -Swish! As Mok Gyeong-un extended his hand, Lee Gwangs body, with only one leg remaining, began to tremble violently. Under the influx of black energy, his body not only shook but also swelled as if it would burst. You were prepared for the consequences when you killed him, werent you? Kuuuuuh. It was too agonizing. It felt as if every drop of blood was suffering. It was a pain he had never experienced before, making him feel like he would die, unable to endure it. S-stop Mok Gyeong-un whispered to the anguished Lee Gwang: With this level of power, I can not only shred your physical body but also your soul, annihilating it completely. S-soul? What do you think it means for a soul to vanish? W-what It means your very existence will be erased, regardless of reincarnation or anything else. -Shudder! Amidst the pain, Lee Gwang was gripped by a fear that made him suddenly alert. I I Do you want to at least keep your soul intact? Then tell me. Where is the one who ordered you to kill him, no, Mun-no? T-that person kuuuuh. -Crack crack crack! As he spoke, cracks began to appear on his swollen body. As the cracks formed, the sensation wasnt pain but a gradual loss of all feeling. It was as if nothing existed. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un grinned eerily and said: What should I do? It seems best to hurry. Your soul is already being torn apart. It was truly bizarre. He was someone who had stubbornly clung to his loyalty to that person, even prepared to face death. However, when the being before him said his soul would be erased and his existence would vanish, he was overcome with extreme fear and found himself speaking without realizing it. Ghost Blade only the deputy leaders of the First Realm can directly contact that person. How can I meet this human called Ghost Blade? Ghost Blade kuuuuh. The time is approaching. Ghost Blade will definitely appear if if the Heaven and Earth Society Leader summons him. P-please spare me. I I dont want my existence to disappear. Alright. Ill do that. R-really? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Lee Gwangs face lit up despite his agony. Having experienced all sorts of bizarre things while serving that person, he believed in the existence of the soul and reincarnation. Thus, he wanted to avoid having his existence erased at all costs. To him, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said: But while I may do that, the Right doesnt want it. What? Were still separate entities, you see. H-hey, thats different from what you promised. What are you talking about urk! -Crack crack crack! Lee Gwangs swollen body crumbled into pieces, scattering like ashes. The only part that remained was his head, but even that cracked and crumbled. The shattered dust seeped into the rainwater pooled on the ground, fading away as if it had never existed in the first place. Looking down at this with an indifferent gaze, Mok Gyeong-un spoke: If youre awake, get up on your own, old woman. -Flinch! At those words, the Holy Fire Priestess, who had been lying face down a short distance away, trembled. Although she had fainted during Lee Gwangs torture, she had woken up midway and heard their entire conversation. Ahriman, he said? How could this happen She couldnt hide her shock. Something that should never have happened had occurred. That prophecy was originally -Wooooosh! Huk! At that moment, Holy Fire Priestesss body rose from the ground. Her body, now upright, directly faced Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing the black energy flowing from his entire body and his obsidian-like eyes, she was so shaken that she lost her words. As she stood there, shocked and at a loss, Mok Gyeong-un spoke: Although you have already strayed from my path, you sure made good use of the mission given to you. How does it feel to have lost the price you paid? At that question, the Holy Fire Priestesss eyes widened as if they would burst. Others might not understand if they heard it, but she knew what those words meant. Y-you are This is me, and that is also me. You know that well, old woman. I Saying you have already paid the price cannot undo everything. I am not one to forgive. -Thud! The moment he finished speaking, the Holy Fire Priestess fell to her knees and prostrated herself on the ground. Then, she cried out in a pleading voice to Mok Gyeong-un: If you say you will punish my sins, I will gladly accept it. But I had no choice. I couldnt lose what I had left. My one and only urk! She clutched her chest, unable to finish her sentence. Her heart was beating so violently that it felt like needles were stabbing it. It was so painful that even breathing was difficult. As Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of clenching something with his hand, blood spurted from her mouth. Puh! Coughing up blood, she gasped in agony. Kuuuuh. I dont give a damn about your pathetic circumstances. Kuuuh p-please Because of your foolishness, the Right lost something that shouldnt have been lost, and I too had to experience the same pain as back then. Spare Your words are meaningless. I am no longer a merciful being. So I will erase everything related to the seeds you sowed and that being to whom you wagged your crafty tongue -Crack! It was at that moment. Something shattered within Mok Gyeong-uns chest, and something revealed itself. It was none other than Cheong-ryeong. Huh? Holy Fire Priestesss eyes, which had been gasping for breath due to the pain in her heart, trembled. The pain had suddenly ceased. Could it be that he was showing mercy? As she raised her head in confusion, she saw Mok Gyeong-un staring into empty space, as if looking at nothing. Why was he acting like that? -You mortal, no, what the hell are you? Cheong-ryeong, who had forcibly broken free from the wooden puppets seal, parted her lips as she gazed at Mok Gyeong-un, whose eyes had turned as black as obsidian. At her question, the obsidian-like eyes took on a strange look. Cheong-ryeongs eyes wavered as she watched this. -Those eyes It was the moment she approached him, about to say something. -Ssssss! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had been like obsidian, returned to normal. Then, as if experiencing an extreme headache, he clutched his head with one hand and staggered, his expression contorting. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong furrowed her brow and spoke: -What are you doing now? Are you alright? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un slowly raised his head. !? As his eyes and expression returned to their usual state, she couldnt hide her bewilderment. Just a moment ago, Mok Gyeong-un had definitely become a completely different being. He couldnt even hear her voice from inside the wooden puppet. Thats why she had finally intervened, but what the hell was going on? She asked: -Is it really you, lmortal? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un silently nodded. -Do you remember what just happened? At that question, Mok Gyeong-un held his forehead. Then, with an expression of incomprehension, he communicated via voice transmission: -Its strange. -What? -I clearly had consciousness and memory, but I spoke and moved against my will. -You remember? -Yes. He remembered clearly. He was aware of what he had said and the situation he was in. He even felt the emotions and feelings with which he had spoken those words. Yet all of this was unrelated to his own will. It felt as if another being within him had shared a single body and carried out everything. What the hell is this? For the first time, Mok Gyeong-un had questions about himself. There was definitely another being within him that he hadnt been aware of. But this feeling wasnt uncomfortable or foreign. It felt so natural, as if they had been one from the beginning, making it incomprehensible to him. Then, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Cheong-ryeong. What kind of feeling was that? Although it had been unrelated to his will, since the emotions and feelings of that moment had been fully shared, it was difficult to forget the last part. It was close to an indescribable sense of nostalgia. Chapter 323 Chapter 323 C Fragments of Truth (5)Mok Gyeong-un had felt this emotion before. Whenever he thought of his grandfather, he would miss him. Naturally, a sense of wistfulness was mixed into that feeling of longing. What could it be? Mok Gyeong-un had strong doubts about the emotions held by this being that existed independently of his will. He didnt know how long this being had been inside him, but the feeling of wistfulness similarly arose from longing. Cheong-ryeong was a spirit who had died long ago, so why did he feel such an emotion toward her? He was only just turning 18 years old. So how could he feel that way about Cheong-ryeong Could it be? A thought occurred to Mok Gyeong-un. Could it be that a high-level spirit was possessing his body? If it could seize control of his body when he was unconscious, it might be a spirit so powerful that even Cheong-ryeong couldnt handle it. However, according to Cheong-ryeong, once one surpassed the barrier, both the mind and soul would become stronger, making possession by spirits nearly impossible. Was that true? The more Mok Gyeong-un thought about it, the more complicated his mind became. Then -Mortal. Cheong-ryeong approached Mok Gyeong-un and spoke. -Yes? -That being inside you It doesnt seem to be simply a matter of personality. -What do you mean by personality? -Have you ever heard of the term split personality? -No. It was the first time he had heard of it. -In the past, there was a peculiar individual among the executives of the Heaven and Earth Society. Two different personalities existed within one person. Of course, it wasnt a case of possession or anything like that. But what was strange was that both personalities had completely different ways of speaking, behavior, and traits. -So it was called a split personality because there were two personalities? -Yes. But in your case, it seems quite different. You said things that were completely incomprehensible as if you had become a divine being. Calling it a split personality doesnt seem to capture the vast difference in the range of experiences. -Could there be a possibility of possession? -Possession? Absolutely not. No matter how high-level a spirit is, its impossible for them to seize your body. From the moment you surpassed the barrier, not only your body but also your soul became stronger. -Then what could this thing inside me be? - At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeongs eyes took on a strange look. Those eyes as black as obsidian. The moment she saw those eyes, she was confused. It was because a very old memory faintly came to mind. However, since that memory was from the fleeting moment right before her death, it was hazy like a dream rather than clear. In that hazy memory, she saw him roaring. While everyone was afraid and terrified of his roaring appearance, to her, that sight was more sorrowful than angry. But why did that vague and inaccurate memory come to mind the moment she saw Mok Gyeong-uns obsidian-like eyes? -Cheong-ryeong? Mok Gyeong-un called out to her. At Mok Gyeong-uns expression, which seemed to be asking her to tell him if she knew anything, Cheong-ryeong suddenly became sulky. Why was she suddenly feeling upset with this guy? She snapped at him: -I dont know! Do you think theres nothing in this world that I, the Venerable One, dont know? With those words, Cheong-ryeong suddenly flew far away. Watching her, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and muttered: Well, thats true. Anyway. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un lightly stretched out his left hand. Then, Holy Fire Priestesss body, which had been strenuously moving about twenty steps away in the direction Mok Gyeong-un had pointed, stiffened as if caught by something. Huk. Where are you going? At that question, a chill ran down the Holy Fire Priestesss spine. She didnt know why, but Mok Gyeong-uns demeanor had returned to normal, and he was staring at the empty space in front of her like a madman, behaving strangely, so she had attempted to flee. From the beginning, there was no hope that she could actually escape. She had not learned martial arts, and her body was elderly, so she had moved with the desperate mindset of grasping at straws. I-I was just -Swish! Eek! As Mok Gyeong-un made a pulling motion, the Holy Fire Priestesss body rose and was forcibly pulled forward. With no martial arts training, she had no strength to resist this. Having been pulled right in front of him and forced to kneel, the Holy Fire Priestess trembled in fear. To her, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said: You have a lot to feel guilty about, so youre trying to run away, right? N-no, thats not it. Dont deny it. What kind of mess did you create with that prophecy? What? The Holy Fire Priestess made a puzzled expression. Just moments ago, when Mok Gyeong-uns eyes had turned black like obsidian and he had displayed an absolute demeanor, he spoke as if he knew everything. But looking at his attitude now, it seemed like he knew nothing. Whats going on? Come to think of it, the atmosphere had changed as well. When his eyes were black, he exuded majesty and resembled an absolute ruler, but now, there was a contradictory brutality and madness hidden within his usual politeness. The Holy Fire Priestess was bewildered by this. Is he the incarnation rather than the being itself? If he were the being itself from the beginning, there would be no reason for him to show such completely different aspects. Rather, it could be because he was an incarnation that he displayed an imperfect appearance. In that case, could this be the only chance to save her life? Observing his reaction, she cautiously opened her mouth: Listen -Swish! -Thud! The Holy Fire Priestesss face contorted in pain. Her left ear had been cut off and fallen to the ground. Although she didnt scream, she clutched her bleeding ear and writhed in agony. Mok Gyeong-un spoke to her in a dry voice: Cut the nonsense and answer what Im asking. At those words, Holy Fire Priestess raised her reddened face, gritted her teeth, and said: Uuugh You cant kill me, young man. I cant kill you? If you kill me, it will be troublesome for you, who needs to take me to the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, as well searching for the sacred orb. It wasnt yet certain whether Mok Gyeong-un was a supreme being or an incarnation. However, she also had her own insight. Judging from his conversation with Lee Gwang and the situation so far, Mok Gyeong-un needed her, if only for his relationship with the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. She had to make that clear to protect herself from him. But it was at that very moment. -Swish! Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !!!! -Splash! Something with a different weight than before fell into the puddle of rainwater. It was none other than Aaaaaaah! Holy Fire Priestess let out a scream that sounded like a wail. She had endured the numerous tortures in the underground prison with strong perseverance. However, the torture and interrogation in the imperial palace could be said to have been carried out at a lower intensity, taking into account that she, an elderly woman, could potentially die. Of course, that didnt mean it was very mild. At the very least, whipping and beating on the back were basic, and there were levels of piercing with needles and pulling out fingernails. But having an intact arm severed was a pain of a different dimension. It was beyond what she could endure. Kuuuuh In too much pain, she clutched her chest and gasped for breath. The great shock had caused paralysis in her heart. Then, Mok Gyeong-un kicked her chin with his foot. And he stepped on her chest as she fell backward. -Thump! At a glance, it looked like he didnt care whether she lived or died, but soon, Holy Fire Priestesss gasping breath stabilized. It was because the stiffness had been relieved as Mok Gyeong-un injected energy into her heart along with a strong impact. Cough, cough -Tap tap tap! And thanks to him pressing her bleeding points, the bleeding from her arm stopped as well. It felt like he was inflicting injury and then treating it, but there was a strong sense that he had intervened right before she lost her life. I-if you kill me, what you want Dont try to bargain with useless things. Its not useless I dont think the Heaven and Earth Society Leader needs you anymore. He told you to bring me, so how can you arbitrarily Is it you that the Heaven and Earth Society Leader needs, or is it your prophetic ability? All the more so Its not because you lack the sacred orb that you cant make prophecies, right? !? At Mok Gyeong-uns sharp remark, the Holy Fire Priestesss eyes trembled like crazy. Does this bastard possess the memories of him as an incarnation of that being? -Thump! Mok Gyeong-un pressed down even harder on her chest and said: From the moment you lost your prophetic ability, you became a useless old hag. Although he had temporarily lost control of his body, he had been observing the entire situation, so he could easily infer her circumstances. And I dont think its a good idea to provoke me any further. -Whoooosh! A tremendous murderous intent rose, causing the surroundings to tremble. Even Lee Gwang, who had surpassed the barrier, and Guyang Sa-oh, the Eight Poison Snake Staff of the Guyang Clan, couldnt withstand Mok Gyeong-uns murderous intent. Naturally, there was no way the Holy Fire Priestess could endure it. Her eyes reddened, and even vapors rose from her crotch. The elderly woman couldnt bear the fear any longer and had wet herself. I-I Ah, come to think of it, you said you had a connection with the Tang Clans leader and entrusted your granddaughter to him, right? What a coincidence. It seems that the Tang Clans leader used something called the Formless Poison on my grandfather. J-Guardian Jang is your real grandfather It would be so delightful to tear off all the limbs of the Tang Clans leader and your granddaughter right in front of you. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un grinned eerily. Seeing this up close, the Holy Fire Priestesss face turned deathly pale. Mok Gyeong-un whispered into her ear: So dont test my patience and tell me. What was the real prophecy? Trembling at Mok Gyeong-uns words, which were full of oppressive force despite his whisper, Holy Fire Priestess finally opened her mouth: The true master of the sacred flame shall appear in this world On the day when new wings sprout from his torn wounds all shall worship him *** Around the same time, in a hall filled with darkness. -Crack! A faint sound of cracking can be heard. At that moment, the being shrouded in shadows, seated on the top seat of the platform, opened his eyes. The being who had opened his eyes looked at the wall where six candles were lit. In front of the last candle, there was a jade tablet with a red thread wrapped around it, and a crack had formed in its center. The shadowy being stretched out his hand. -Pak! Then, the round jade tablet flew and landed in his hand. The being holding the jade tablet was about to examine it. -Crack crack crack! The cracked jade tablet shattered, turning into powder. At the same time, the head of the shadowy being suddenly tilted back. The being slowly brought his tilted head back to its original position. Something sticky flowed down from the beings forehead. Then, the beings eyes sharpened, and -Crack crack crack! As his forehead split open, a third eye filled with bizarre red spots was revealed. The being who had opened his third eye crushed the armrest he was holding with his left hand, and -Crunch! As soon as that sound was heard, a voice echoed from the ceiling. -My lord, what has happened? In response to that question, the being who had opened his third eye removed his hand from the shattered armrest and spoke: Summon all the deputy leaders of the First Realm that you can gather. -What? Why is that? At the cautious question, the being who had opened his third eye spoke in a meaningful tone: What we feared has occurred. -Could it be? I felt his presence. Chapter 324 Chapter 324 C To Sichuan Tang Clan (1)In a hall filled with darkness. Three figures wearing extraordinary-looking masks entered. The three figures naturally strode forward and knelt on one knee in front of a platform shrouded in shadows, paying their respects. As they knelt, a voice rang out from the platform. Only Destruction Emperor and Ghost Blade havent come? At that question, the slender masked man on the far right spoke: As far as I know, Destruction Emperor is on an important mission assigned by Mok-gan. Ghost Blades whereabouts have been unknown since those orders were given. Perhaps you, sir -Swish! Before he could finish speaking, the person right next to him stretched out his hand, stopping him from continuing. The slender masked man couldnt hide his bewilderment. Then, the one in the middle spoke: Chunchu. You should stay out of Ghost Blades affairs. At his words, which sounded like an order, the slender masked man replied, sounding displeased: Ghost Blade has been missing for over half a year. I was just asking because one of our kind has disappeared, but Kang Yeom, do you find that so objectionable? Have you forgotten that Mok-gan told us not to get involved with Ghost Blade and that person? But this time is different. Ghost Blade has been missing for over half a year. The last place he was seen was the Sichuan Tang Enough. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, a majestic voice echoed from the platform. The two people, who had been growling at each other, hurriedly lowered their heads. As they fell silent, the voice from the platform continued: Let me get straight to the point. Lee Gwang is dead. What? What happened to Lee Gwang? At those words, all three of them couldnt hide their surprise, though they didnt raise their heads. Among them, the one in the middle named Kang Yeom spoke in bewilderment: Didnt Mok-gan bestow upon Lee Gwang an artifact made from the scales of the Dragon Demon King? If he used that, even formidable masters At the moment of Lee Gwangs death, I felt him. !!!! At those words, all three of them simultaneously raised their heads. Among them, the masked man on the far left, who had been silently keeping his mouth shut, spoke: That cant be possible. What cant be possible? It was said that he had completely lost his power. Even if he managed to survive by luck, he should only be able to maintain his form at best, so how Are you saying I was mistaken? The masked man promptly fell silent. It was difficult to deny, as Mok-gan had barely moved from this place, as if taking root, and had solely devoted himself to sensing his energy. When everyone was convinced of his complete annihilation, only Mok-gan had denied it. If Mok-gan had felt it, then it was certain. Is this why he summoned everyone? If he had truly been revived, the time had come for all the forces of the organization to mobilize. *** Outside the dark hall, two masked individuals emerged first. -Pak! One of them, with a slender build, removed his mask as if feeling stifled. As the mask was removed, the face was revealeda beautiful woman with a mysterious aura, her hair a mix of white and black. The woman, her face now exposed, glared at the much larger masked man beside her with an irritated expression and said: Theres definitely something in the Sichuan Tang Clan. But why are we told not to touch that place? Could it be that hes afraid of mere poison experts? At the womans question, the masked man, no, Kang Yeom, muttered as if fed up: Youre really something. Its not just something. Ghost Blade also disappeared after being last seen there, and even Mok-gan knows that the old hag Holy Fire Priestess is definitely connected to the Sichuan Tang Clan, so why is he telling us not to touch that place Hey, Chunchu. What? Youve been imprisoned for a long time, so you may not know, but there are always reasons why were told not to touch certain things. So whats the reason? The man in the mask sighed at her irritated attitude and then whispered: There is a hidden power protecting the Tang Clan. A hidden power? What is it? I dont know exactly either. I only know that this power has existed for quite a long time and is extremely dangerous. Ha! No matter what, theyre just mere humans Watch your mouth. Even that Dragon Demon King, who had regained his power, was defeated by a mere human. No, calling him a mere human would be an understatement. Hes a monster that even the Six Demons couldnt easily approach. At his words, Chunchu furrowed her brow. The Six Demons were kings of spiritual beasts, said to be infinitely close to divine beasts. They were transcendent beings that even they themselves couldnt control. If there was a human that such beings couldnt easily approach Could you be talking about the one who is said to have surpassed the wall of realms? Yes. If he had been there, Mok-gan wouldnt have been able to paint the picture he wanted on the day of the great calamity. You think there could be another exceptional case like that? Who knows? Thats why Mok-gan wants to make sure of it. If you want to fulfill his will, stop arguing and follow his orders. Hmph. Chunchu let out a small snort. Then, without hiding her dissatisfaction, she disappeared on the spot. Sensing her lingering resentment, Kang Yeom showed eyes filled with concern. Although not as much as Ghost Blade, she was the most emotional and uncontrollable among the deputy leaders of the First Realm. So he was worried that she might ignore his warning and take action. Phew. Heaving a long sigh, he soon moved his feet. To carry out Mok-gans new orders. *** Heaven and Earth Society Inner Palace Main Building, Abandoned Room. -Creak! The tightly closed door of the abandoned room slowly opened, revealing someones figure. It was a handsome man with chiseled features, his body covered in solid muscles despite his tattered clothes. One peculiar thing was that he wore a leather eyepatch over his right eye. As soon as he opened the door and came out, someone called out in a bright voice as if they had been waiting: Young Master! The one who called him was a man in his early thirties with a small build. As soon as he saw the man with a voice that sounded like he hadnt gone through puberty yet, the handsome man spoke: Moyak. The identity of the handsome man was none other than Na Yul-ryang, the chief disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. Moyak, who remembered Na Yul-ryangs appearance before he entered seclusion with severe injuries, spoke as if overwhelmed with emotion: You are truly amazing. Not only have you recovered His energy seemed to have become much more refined than before. He hadnt been in seclusion for very long, so could it be that he had gained high enlightenment? Curious about this, he was about to ask -Swish! Na Yul-ryang looked to the side and spoke first: Who is that person? He couldnt identify the persons identity because their face was covered with a mask. But what was even more irksome was You. Youre no ordinary fellow. -Swish! Na Yul-ryangs figure disappeared as if dispersing, then reappeared behind the unknown masked person. Na Yul-ryang reached out his hand toward the right side of the persons head. At that moment, the masked figure tilted his head to the side, lightly dodging it, and then -Tak! He grabbed Na Yul-ryangs wrist. Na Yul-ryangs right eyebrow shot up. Although he hadnt used his full power, he thought it would be difficult to sense his presence after using the high-speed movement technique of the exclusive Myeonghyeon Suweol-bo. But not only did this person accurately discern his location, he even caught his attack. Look at this guy. -Tremble tremble tremble! The hand grabbing Na Yul-ryangs wrist began to tremble. At the same time, cracks appeared on the ground where the two were standing. -Crunch! Realizing that a confrontation of martial power had begun, Moyak hurriedly shouted: Young Master, please stop! That person has come to help you. What? At his words, Na Yul-ryang lowered the martial power he had been raising. The masked figure also withdrew his martial power accordingly. As they both retracted their martial power, the masked figure cupped his hands in salute to Na Yul-ryang and greeted him: Its amazing. I have heard much about Young Masters reputation, but it seems that your martial power after completing your seclusion is not inferior to the Eight Stars, who can be considered the top masters of the martial world. At his polite attitude, Na Yul-ryang spoke with an expressionless face: Who are you? I am a messenger sent by the Elder Hall I belong to. Elder Hall? At those words, Na Yul-ryang couldnt hide his bewilderment. The Elder Hall was where retired executives of the Heaven and Earth Society resided, so it could be considered a hidden power. But he had never expected that among those old men, there would be a supreme master with this level of skill. Staring intently at the masked man who said he was from the Elder Hall, Na Yul-ryang spoke: Then remove your mask. At his order, the masked man promptly lowered his head and said: I apologize, but my face is utterly hideous due to burns, so I am embarrassed to show it. It doesnt matter. Show me. If you insist, I have no choice. The masked man carefully lifted the mask he was wearing. A face covered in burn scars, gruesome to the point of being pitiful, was revealed. Seeing this, Na Yul-ryangs sole eye narrowed. He had no particular thoughts about the hideous appearance of the burn scars, but perhaps because of the burns, the man had no eyes. He caught my attack just by sensing my presence despite having no eyes? Na Yul-ryangs eyes sparkled with interest. He prided himself on the fact that no one could match him except for his master, the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, no, the Great Monk called the Six Heavens, and those who had reached their realm after gaining great enlightenment in seclusion. But he had a strange feeling that he wouldnt be able to defeat this person easily. Seized by a strong desire to test his skills, a fierce competitive spirit welled up within him. You -Swish! Before Na Yul-ryang could say anything, the man with the burned face stretched out his hand. Then, something like a wooden box floated up from a short distance away, as if lifted by an invisible force, and landed in his hands. Seeing this, Na Yul-ryang asked in bewilderment: What is that? The size of the wooden box was quite small. But the surface of the box was densely covered with red inscriptions. It looked like incantations or spells. The man with the face full of burn scars revealed his yellowish teeth and said: I heard you injured your eye. As soon as he finished speaking, Na Yul-ryangs left eye turned sharp. Only three people knew that he had injured his eye, and none of them would have divulged this information. No, the only person who might have revealed it had already been beheaded. So how did this person from the Elder Hall know about his eye injury? But then Young Master, please let go of your guard. If you want to properly gather the group now, you will have many things to do. Do you need to waste your energy on such a trivial matter? Deciding whether to waste my energy or not is not up to the likes of you. I cannot tolerate anyone from the Elder Hall trying to act above me. -Click! At his words, the scarred man silently opened the lid of the wooden box. -Whoosh! -Flinch! At that moment, Moyak, who had been peering from behind to see what was inside, involuntarily took a step back, feeling something eerie. As Moyak opened his mouth, cold breath flowed out. Frost had filled the surroundings without him noticing. What the hell is this? As he wondered, Na Yul-ryang approached the wooden box that the scarred man had opened. As soon as the box was opened, an eerie energy was revealed along with a chilling cold. The identity of that eerie energy was none other than An eye? It was an eyeball. The moment he saw this eyeball, which was close to a golden color with a pupil as small as a dot, he felt the ferocity of a fierce beast. This was clearly not a human eye. To Na Yul-ryang, who couldnt take his sole eye off it, the scarred man spoke with the corners of his mouth lifted: This will become Young Masters new eye. *** Near a cliff with treacherous terrain, not far from Zaoyang in the north of Hubei Province. Numerous swordsmen lay there, bleeding, and the flag of a renowned martial arts family was broken and stuck in the ground. [Namgoong] It was the flag of the Namgoong Clan. Among them, a middle-aged man leaning on a cracked sword like a cane stared at someone with an unbelieving gaze. Just what kind of monster is he? He had defeated the ultimate masters of the Emperor Sword Style with a mere simple routine. No, it wasnt just a simple routine. It was because he had performed the routine in a way that was impossible with ordinary muscles and joints. How is that possible? He couldnt understand it at all. Unable to withstand the shock, he finally couldnt hold back and coughed up blood. Kuak. -Thud! The middle-aged man, who had coughed up a mouthful of blood, knelt on one knee on the ground. In front of him, someone shrouded in shadows approached with an arrogant face, hands clasped behind his back. Feeling humiliated by this sight, the middle-aged man gritted his teeth. He prided himself on being one of the Eight Stars, considered the strongest in the world except for the Six Heavens, so how could he be defeated by an unknown young man like this? His identity was none other than Namgoong Jin, known as the Azure Heavens Sword Emperor, one of the Eight Stars. Cough, cough The man with his hands clasped behind his back approached him as he coughed up blood and spoke: The title of Emperor is not something to be casually attached to swords. Haa haa Only the blade can be called Emperor, no, God. Arrogance beyond conceit Whether its conceit or arrogance, everything stems from strength. Swordsman of the Namgoong Clan. Cough, cough. It was frustrating, but he had lost, so he had nothing to say. To the humiliated man, the man with his hands clasped behind his back asked: More importantly, have you really never heard of it? At this question, Namgoong Jin struggled to raise his head and answered: Haa haa I have never heard of such a title, no, even the name. Are you certain? I told you I havent. Cough, cough I have roamed the martial arts world for fifty years, but Cheonma -Swish! Before he could finish speaking Blood spurted from his neck as Namgoong Jins head was severed and fell forward, rolling on the ground. -Tak! The man lightly stepped on his head and muttered: Is it still too soon? -Squish! Chapter 325 Chapter 325 C To Sichuan Tang Clan (2)The true master of the sacred flame shall appear in this world, and on the day when new wings sprout from his torn wounds, all shall worship him? Mok Gyeong-uns expression turned strange. This was completely different in nature from the original prophecy. [Beware, for when the heavens open, the incarnation of Ahriman shall appear in this world and taint the sacred flame with black evil.] The altered prophecy was almost like a warning, but the original prophecy didnt have that feeling. However, there was one similarity: someone would appear in this world. The incarnation of Ahriman The true master of the sacred flame What were these beings? Why did the Holy Fire Priestess change the prophecy? It was utterly incomprehensible. Everything was too ambiguous. Staring intently at the agonized Holy Fire Priestess, Mok Gyeong-un spoke: Why did you change the prophecy? Haa haa Thats As she hesitated, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said: Keeping your mouth shut wont do you any good if you know what Im going to do next. At these words, Holy Fire Priestesss face turned deathly pale as she trembled, and she soon opened her mouth: My granddaughter My only granddaughter I had no choice if I wanted to save her. You wanted to save your granddaughter? So you manipulated the prophecy because of that I I Cut the crap about your circumstances or excuses. The one who threatened you with your granddaughter was that person from the organization, right? At this question, the Holy Fire Priestess nodded with difficulty. The events of that time flashed through her mind. *** 18 years ago, in the Sacred Hall of Fire Faith Order. In the center of the hall was a platform, and on it stood an ornate staff with a blue-glowing sacred orb embedded in it. The sacred orb always emitted a brilliant light. But something strange happened to this sacred orb. -Woooong! A strong tremor and resonance spread from the sacred orb, making the surroundings tremble. The one who noticed this bizarre phenomenon was a middle-aged man in neat attire who was in the hall. He was known as Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong in the Central Plains, but here in the Fire Faith Order, he was called Guardian Jang. [Whats happening?] Surprised by the strange phenomenon occurring with the sacred orb, Guardian Jang approached it. A strong light was emanating from the violently trembling sacred orb. Drawn to it unknowingly, Guardian Jang reached out his hand toward the sacred orb. At that moment [Ah!] Guardian Jangs eyes turned black. As if seeing some kind of vision, Guardian Jangs expression became one of shock, and he soon startled and removed his hand from the sacred orb. [What what is this?] Staring at the sacred orb with trembling eyes, Guardian Jang hurriedly tried to call for the Holy Fire Priestess. But before he could even leave the hall, as if by coincidence, the Holy Fire Priestess and someone wearing a bamboo hat and mask entered. Noticing the golden scabbard at the waist of the man in the bamboo hat, Guardian Jang could guess who he was. [Holy Fire Priestess! Mok] [How long has it been like this, Guardian Jang?] Surprised by the sight of the sacred orb emitting a bright light while resonating, the Holy Fire Priestess interrupted him and asked. Guardian Jang answered: [I dont know. I just entered the hall, and suddenly the sacred orb began trembling and emitting light.] [For the sacred orb to resonate like this, its no ordinary matter.] She spoke in a voice filled with delight. Bewildered by this, Guardian Jang questioned: [What do you mean by no ordinary matter?] [Holy Fire has delivered a revelation. Guardian Jang, go and summon the Reverend immediately.] [Understood.] While Guardian Jang went to call the Reverend, the Holy Fire Priestess approached the sacred orb, which was trembling even more intensely. Even she had never seen such a sight before. She had been guarding the sacred orb as Holy Fire Priestess for several decades, but it had never emitted such resonance and light to this extent. Could it be that something unusual was about to happen? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she was about to reach out her hand toward the sacred orb -Crack! [What?] The staff shattered, and the sacred orb suddenly shot upward. The sacred orb that had shot up was about to pierce through the ceiling of the hall, but someone caught it just in time before it reached the ceiling. -Pak! It was none other than the man in the bamboo hat. The man in the bamboo hat landed on the floor, holding the sacred orb, and paused for a moment. Holy Fire Priestess approached him and extended her hand. [Secret Master, thank you. Please give me the sacred orb.] [] [Secret Master?] [Ah!] At her repeated call, the man in the bamboo hat, no, the one called Secret Master, came to his senses and handed the sacred orb to Holy Fire Priestess. The moment the Holy Fire Priestess received the sacred orb, she experienced a vision. It was a scene of the sacred flame going out and falling to the ground. How how could this happen? For her, who had thought it was just a revelation, this scene was a shock in itself. Holy Fire was a symbol of the Fire Faith Order. The sight of Holy Fires flame going out and falling might not just be a simple revelation for the order but a tragic news heralding its downfall. However, the vision didnt end there. The extinguished Holy Fire turned to ashes, but at some point, it began to burn brightly again, illuminating its surroundings brilliantly. [Aaah!] She exclaimed. She had thought it was the final revelation signaling the downfall of the Fire Faith Order. But this was a trial. If they could find the spark to reignite the Holy Fire to overcome this trial, it would burn brightly again, enough to illuminate the world once more. -Tak! Removing her hand from the sacred orb, she began to organize the scenes she had witnessed. Then, someone placed a hand on her shoulder and said: [Dont convey what you saw as it is.] !? Startled, she turned her head. The one who said this to her was none other than Secret Master. [Secret Master, how could you] [I wont say it twice. Forget what you just saw.] [What are you talking about now? Secret Master, could it be You saw a revelation from the sacred orb?] She couldnt hide her surprise. Only the chosen ones could directly receive the revelation from the sacred orb. It should have been impossible without the power of resonance, so how could the Secret Master see the vision of the revelation? As she wondered, Secret Master spoke: [The ancient Holy Fire has set, and it will be replaced by a new flame. Therefore, the revelations shown by the sacred orb are no longer meaningful.] [Secret Master, I dont know what you saw, but your words are too much! This is ultimately the] -Swish! Before she could finish her sentence, Secret Master lifted the mask covering his face. She had never seen the Secret Masters face before. But when she saw that face, she couldnt hide her shock. E-eyes? The moment she saw the third eye on the Secret Masters forehead, filled with red spots, she was gripped by fear and couldnt say a word. To her, Secret Master grinned eerily and said: [The time has finally come. The Holy Fire you have revered will completely set. A new era has arrived.] [W-what are you] [Dont question it. You have only one thing to do. Deliver a revelation to welcome the new era No, thats not it. Yes, there is a need to ensure the fading flame as well.] [What are you saying now?] [Deliver the revelation.] [Revelation?] [It will be pulled down by those who believed and extinguished by the hands of those who worshipped. How wonderful.] The Holy Fire Priestesss eyes trembled violently. What did this person see? What did he see to think that the Holy Fire would be completely extinguished? The Holy Fire will burn again. Even more brilliantly than before. [Holy Fire will not be extinguished, Secret Master. I dont know what your intentions are in saying such things, but Milhoe (Secret Society) is the shadow and bronze mirror of the Fire Faith Order. How could you] -Pak! [Urk!] [Didnt I tell you? I have been waiting for this moment.] [I I cant breathe] [Youll feel suffocated. But I wont kill you now. You have something to do.] [I I will follow] [You have to follow. If you dont want to lose whats precious to you, that is.] Precious? In her mind, the face of only one person, no, one child came to mind. It was her only remaining blood relative, her granddaughter. *** Ah, how clich. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue after hearing the Holy Fire Priestesss words. Unable to overcome the threat, she had spoken a false prophecy. In the end, she had chosen her blood relative over being a member of the Fire Faith Order. However, through her recollection of the past, he had learned two facts. One was the relationship between the organization and the Fire Faith Order. They were called Secret Society and were not a completely separate group from Fire Faith Order but had a very close connection. And the second was his grandfather. Did Grandfather also see something through that sacred orb? Listening to the story, it seemed that all the members of the Fire Faith Order believed in the Holy Fire Priestesss false prophecy. Even the leader of Shadow Clan Master, Hwan Ya-seon. But both the members of the Fire Faith Order and this organization spoke as if his grandfather had ignored the prophecy and done something. That meant there was a high probability that his grandfather knew the truth, not the false prophecy. Thats why he would have disobeyed the false prophecy and revelation. Mok Gyeong-un suddenly remembered something. The scene of falling from a high sky and his grandfather prostrating before him. When he first recalled this, he had thought of it as a dream since it was a scene he had never seen before. But suddenly, a thought occurred to him. The true master of the sacred flame Could it be that the person mentioned in that prophecy is me? It was hard to believe, but all the circumstances were pointing to him. Even though it was his infancy, he was someone who remembered everything he had seen, heard, and smelled. But for some reason, he couldnt remember his early childhood. As if the memories of that part had been cut out. What the hell am I? The unknown being inside him and his own existence latent in his missing memories. All of these things were intertwined in a complex way, adding to the questions about himself. Lost in thought, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth: The deeper I dig, the more complicated everything becomes. I just wanted to deal with the one who killed my grandfather, thats all. One thing is certain: I cant deny that Im closely related to that prophecy. Isnt that right? At that question, the Holy Fire Priestess lowered her head. She couldnt tell for sure if the person in front of her was an incarnation or the being itself. However, it was certain that the being definitely existed within him. Thats As she tried to say something, Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand as if annoyed. Forget it. Lets put this aside for now. Because right now, what I want to do takes precedence over knowing who I am. If youre talking about what you want to do Didnt I tell you? I said I would erase from this world everything related to my grandfathers death. -Shudder! At Mok Gyeong-uns murderous words, the Holy Fire Priestess felt a chill down her spine for a moment. If this person was truly the master of the sacred flame mentioned in the prophecy, he possessed both sides of the coin. She recalled a part of the doctrine that the previous generations Holy Fire Priestess had spoken of. [Ahura Mazda is a two-sided Mainyu, so he can be both Spenta (good deity) and Ahriman, that is, Angra (evil deity).] !!!!!! Could he become a calamity? Her eyes trembled like crazy as she looked at Mok Gyeong-un. She suddenly had a thought. Her false prophecy, whether intentionally or not, may have truly brought about a calamity. Come to think of it, there was something quite interesting among the things you said. What do you mean by interesting? You said that Secret Master person had an eye on his forehead, right? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the Holy Fire Priestess swallowed dryly and nodded. She still couldnt forget that ominous and eerie appearance. Then, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been stroking his chin, spoke as if he had realized something: Ah, I get it now. !? It was simpler than I thought. The third Mok-gan. The third Mok-gan? The third Mok-gan (Ŀ). Thats what they called the leader of the organization. At first, Mok Gyeong-un didnt understand what this meant. But it was unexpectedly simple. Mok (Ŀ) and Gan () are not separate but ultimately one. The eye () The third Mok-gan actually means the third eye (). Chapter 326 Chapter 326 C To Sichuan Tang Clan (3)Mok (Ŀ) and Gan () are not separate but ultimately one. The eye () The third Mok-gan actually means the third eye (). Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Holy Fire Priestesss eyes trembled. She had also heard that the subordinates of Secret Societys leader, Secret Master, called him Mok-gan. She had simply dismissed it as a peculiar name, but hearing Mok Gyeong-uns words sent chills down her spine. The third eye She had seen the third eye on that persons forehead up close. It was so terrifying that it was deeply engraved in her memory. Then, Mok Gyeong-un spoke: I thought there might be another third eye, but I didnt expect that other third eye to have such a close relationship. What do you mean by another third eye Its none of your business, but it seems theres more than one third eye !? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brow. It was because he suddenly remembered the Assassin King of the Sea, the monstrous raccoon dog sealed in the report scroll. The first one to mention the existence of the third eye was none other than that monstrous raccoon dog. The bastard had said that it was the third eye that sealed him in the scroll. Could this third eye be that third eye? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened as he furrowed his brow. If the existence of this third eye was truly the same third eye that sealed the Assassin King of the Sea, it would be quite troublesome. If it possessed the power to seal a being like the Assassin King of the Sea, one of the Six Demons infinitely close to divine beasts, it meant that it possessed strength beyond that level. Even now, having rapidly grown stronger, he wasnt confident that he could face the Assassin King of the Seas monstrous raccoon dog or the White-Faced King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox he had encountered in the imperial palace of Kaifeng. If the third Mok-gan, that is, the third eye, possessed strength surpassing the Six Demons, the path to revenge might still be distant. Hmm. However, it was still difficult to make a definitive conclusion. If there was more than one third eye, there could be two or even three. Therefore, it was still uncertain whether the third eye that sealed the Assassin King of the Sea and the third Mok-gan, the leader of the organization, were the same being. But its unexpected. The existence of the third eye was hard to consider as human. It was no different from a high-level malevolent spirit parasitizing a human body. To think that such a being was the leader of the organization related to his grandfathers death, everything was becoming more complicated. What is their purpose? The mastermind behind the false prophecy and the being that might have the closest connection to his grandfathers death. He became curious about this beings true purpose. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and looked at the Holy Fire Priestess. Her condition seemed quite poor, her face deathly pale and her breathing gradually weakening. Mok Gyeong-un said: Rest for a bit -Thud! At that moment, the Holy Fire Priestesss eyes rolled back, and she collapsed forward. *** -Sssssh! Black haze rose from Seop Chuns entire body as he focused on circulating energy with his eyes closed. The black haze differed in nature from the usual internal energy. Mok Gyeong-un placed his palm on Seop Chuns back, assisting his energy circulation as a change occurred in his internal energy. After a while, Mok Gyeong-un removed his palm. -Tak! Eventually, Seop Chun, who had been concentrating on circulating energy, opened his eyes, unable to hide his surprise. As this ferocious and dark energy was added to the internal energy circulating within his body, its nature underwent a change. Its a strange energy. Despite being completely opposite to purity and possessing a destructive nature, its purity is high. Its almost like primordial energy. Originally, this energy was not the type that could be mixed with internal energy. However, as Mok Gyeong-un overlaid this energy as if painting a coat, the internal energy was completely transformed. Not only has the energy changed, but it has also become stronger. It was difficult for a martial artist to completely entrust their body to others, even in a master-disciple relationship. However, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak considered this a kind of loyalty test, so they entrusted their bodies. But the result was quite unexpected. Seop Chun knelt on one knee before Mok Gyeong-un, joined his hands in salute, and said: -Pak! Thank you, my lord. Theres no need to thank me. Focus on embodying the demonic energy to the fullest. Demonic energy Its demonic energy. I will keep that in mind. Seop Chun seemed to be in high spirits, feeling chosen after receiving the energy, to the point where even hearing Mok Gyeong-uns voice made him excited. Then go ahead. Yes, my lord. As Seop Chun left, a voice echoed in Mok Gyeong-uns ear. -Its truly remarkable. To think it actually worked. The owner of the voice was none other than Cheong-ryeong. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said: -Indeed. Unlike the energy of the dead, the death energy, the demonic energy can be assimilated. Assimilation. It literally means being eroded like a silkworm eating mulberry leaves. Noticing the increased loyalty and rapid improvement in capabilities of Ma Ra-hyeon after embodying the demonic energy, Mok Gyeong-un had infused demonic energy into Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak. Originally, internal energy could be slightly different in nature depending on the differences in energy circulation techniques, leading to rejection phenomena. However, under the premise that the other party completely entrusted their body, remarkable results occurred. -You have created your own subordinates, you bastard. -Useful subordinates, that is. Cheong-ryeong didnt deny Mok Gyeong-uns words. In the case of complete demonic energy, it goes beyond assimilating the other partys body and destroys all internal energy, so Mok Gyeong-un lowered the purity of this energy before injecting it. However, even this alone gave birth to beings possessing energy similar to Mok Gyeong-uns. -If its not that unique energy-circulating constitution of that baldy, you can use the demonic energy to create your own loyal subordinates, you brat. The baldy Cheong-ryeong mentioned was the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong. In Ja Geum-jeongs case, he had tried to infuse demonic energy, but it had leaked out of his body, making it impossible to assimilate. It was probably due to the Supreme Powers Qi circulation technique The Shaolins energy circulation technique itself contained Buddhist enlightenment, so it was impossible to suppress the thorough rejection phenomenon. -Well, as long as its not a case like this, there shouldnt be any problems. -I dont know what kind of ambition has taken hold of you, but seeing you expand your own loyal subordinates, are you trying to properly establish your own forces? -Who knows? Properly skilled individuals would be more useful than a bunch of nobodies. Properly skilled individuals This guy is gradually changing, and it can be felt. The subordinates he had mentioned before were truly just subordinates. They were literally subordinates that could be used and discarded at any time. But now, he was truly trying to build his own forces. Although Cheong-ryeong didnt dislike this change, the being latent within the guy continued to bother her. Black eyes. Why did the memory of that time keep lingering? *** Seop Chun, who had received the demonic energy, approached Mong Mu-yak, who was sitting cross-legged next to the encampment. He thought Mong Mu-yak was immersed in energy circulation, but he opened his eyes midway. Seop Chun said to him: Have you fully embodied the energy received from our lord? You received it just half an incense stick before me. It wasnt energy that could be embodied in a short time. However, as they both possessed the same energy, the demonic energy, the increase in energy was clearly felt, as if reading the other person through energy perception. The energy has become stronger. Seop Chun inwardly clicked his tongue. After absorbing the Shaolins Small Returning Pill and beginning to embody the demonic energy, Mong Mu-yaks energy had reached the peak of the Transcendent Realm, and it was no exaggeration to say so. It wasnt just Seop Chun who had this thought. Mong Mu-yak also felt that Seop Chuns energy had become significantly stronger after receiving the demonic energy from their lord. However, the real monster was someone else. Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue as he looked at Ma Ra-hyeon, who was sitting far away from the campfire. He has definitely surpassed the wall. Ma Ra-hyeon had gained enlightenment but had not fully internalized it. However, it seemed that he had recently completely embodied that enlightenment after absorbing the Small Returning Pill, as his energy had become properly stabilized. To this extent, he had definitely crossed the threshold of the Transformation Realm. Just how much enlightenment had he gained to experience such a rapid increase in capabilities? As Mong Mu-yak clicked his tongue, he glanced at the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who was sitting in front of the campfire, drinking from a gourd. That masked guy is no pushover either, but that baldy is also not to be taken lightly. Perhaps due to his unique energy circulation technique, his capabilities were utterly unreadable. He clearly didnt seem to have surpassed the wall, but why couldnt he gauge the extent of that guys energy? Why does he seem to keep getting stronger even though he doesnt particularly cultivate? He was even more incomprehensible than the masked guy. I cant let my guard down. From his perspective, the four people here had a high probability of becoming their lords closest confidants in the future. If he, himself fell behind at this time, he might be assigned the lowest rank among the closest confidants. I need to become stronger. Mong Mu-yaks fighting spirit soared. Of course, the same went for Seop Chun. Without further conversation, they immersed themselves in energy circulation, focusing on embodying the demonic energy bestowed upon them by his lord. *** Huh? The Holy Fire Priestess, who had regained consciousness, looked around. Where the hell was this place? She had lost consciousness during the conversation with Mok Gyeong-un, who might be the incarnation of that being, probably due to severe bleeding from her severed arm. With her old body and lack of internal energy cultivation, it was a situation she couldnt endure. As she looked around, she couldnt help but be surprised. It was dark, probably nighttime, so she didnt know where she was, but she could feel the sensation in her severed arm. So, with a doubtful heart, she felt her arms, and the severed arm was attached. What the hell is this? What was going on? Was she dreaming? Her arm had definitely been cut off, so why was it intact? As she wondered, she touched her ear with a doubtful heart. But The severed ear was gone. The arm was attached, but the ear was still cut off. What the hell was going on? As she was baffled, a creaking sound was heard in front of her, and the dark space split open as a door opened. Gasp! The faint light from the campfire pouring in. The silhouette of a man casting a shadow against that light. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. The moment she saw Mok Gyeong-un, the Holy Fire Priestess was gripped by fear and involuntarily flinched, moving her body backward. -Thud! However, she couldnt move any further as her back was blocked. Thanks to the light, she could see her surroundings, and the place she was in was A carriage? It was definitely a carriage. What had happened while she was unconscious? As she wondered, Mok Gyeong-un entered, closed the carriage door, and said: I opened the door because your breathing seemed to have changed, and indeed, youre awake. Are you feeling better now? H-how long was I unconscious? I even infused internal energy, but perhaps due to severe blood loss, you didnt wake up for nearly a day. I thought you might die if it couldnt be helped, but fortunately, you woke up. A day? She had been unconscious for that long? No wonder her entire body felt weak. But did he just say fortunately? It would be troublesome if you died already when I still have more questions and uses for you. Right. Of course. There was no way this demonic bastard would spare her life out of goodwill. As this thought occurred to her, the Holy Fire Priestess suddenly felt dejected and sorrowful. How did it come to this? To the depressed her, Mok Gyeong-un said: Do you know where this place is? At that question, she made a puzzled expression. How could she know where this place was when she had been unconscious for a day? Then, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said: Its Guangyuan. G-Guangyuan? The Holy Fire Priestesss eyes widened. Guangyuan was a small county located at the northern entrance of Sichuan Province. The Sichuan Tang Clan was located in Chengdu, the center of Sichuan Province, so if they traveled diligently by carriage, they could arrive within ten days. Chapter 327 Chapter 327 C To Sichuan Tang Clan (4)In a lavish room, a beautiful woman with an enigmatic aura, dressed in an alluring outfit that revealed her shoulders and cleavage, gently stroked the head of a scarred middle-aged man lying with his head on her milky white thighs. As if enjoying this, the middle-aged man closed his eyes and hummed a tune. While humming, the man reached out and caressed the womans hair. Peculiarly, half of the womans hair was black, and the other half was white. However, it did not seem to be due to aging; rather, it exuded a mystical atmosphere, almost like silver hair. -Swish! The harmony of your black and white hair is a delight to the eyes. You are the only one who would say such a thing while looking at my hair, my lord. Thats because they dont know your true worth. Is that so? -Smooch! The woman kissed the forehead of the scarred middle-aged man. As if accustomed to it, the scarred middle-aged man grabbed her cheeks, pulled her face down, and kissed her lips. The two people, indulging in each other, seemed to have gotten heated up as they let out rough breaths. Haa haa Beautiful. The womans body, half-naked with her shoulders exposed, was nothing short of perfect. The scarred middle-aged man traced his fingertips down her naked body as if tickling her. Aah. A soft moan escaped the womans lips. At her moan, the man tried to strip off the rest of her clothes. At that moment, -Tak! The woman grabbed the mans hand. The black and white-haired woman looked at the man and shook her head. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It wasnt a forceful gesture, but when his wrist was grabbed, the man removed his hand from the hem of her lower garment that he had been holding. Then, the man laughed and said, Youre really sharp. Is there no intimacy without a price? Are you disappointed? What an obvious thing to say. But there must always be a price. Yes. I must give you what you want to have you, the ultimate flower. You are truly an addictive woman. At the mans words, the woman smiled and placed her hand on his chest. Then, she whispered in his ear, The more beautiful a flower is, the more thorns it has and the harder it is to obtain. Thorns Even if that path is filled with thorns, its worth taking. Alright. What do you want this time? Ill give you whatever you desire. At the mans confident voice, the black and white-haired woman curved her lips and said, Is anything truly possible? They say a mans word is worth a thousand gold pieces. How could I say it lightly? Do I, Seok Pae-ung, the Green Forest Fighting King, seem to lack such capability? Green Forest Fighting King, Seok Pae-ung. He was one of the Eight Stars, the leader of the Green Forest Alliance, and one of the top experts in the evil path. He was also a monster who had received the title of Eight Stars solely based on his external martial arts. Ah, how manly. The woman then seductively licked the mans ear with her tongue. Mmm. Seok Pae-ung swallowed his saliva, unable to hide his excitement. As if enjoying Seok Pae-ungs desperate state, the woman stopped tickling him with her tongue and said, Bring me a woman from a certain martial arts family. A woman? From where do you want me to bring her? The Tang Clan. At those words, Seok Pae-ung instantly furrowed his brows. The Tang Clan You dont mean the Sichuan Tang Clan, do you? It was natural for Seok Pae-ung to show this troubled expression. The Sichuan Tang Clan was one of the Seven Great Families of the righteous martial arts world and a martial arts family known as the Overlord of Sichuan. Of course, in terms of scale, the Green Forest Alliance could be considered superior, but the Sichuan Tang Clan belonged to the Righteous Alliance, so if they were not careful, the matter could escalate. This isnt just a thorny path. Could it be that even with my lords power, its difficult? Difficult? Do you think I would be afraid of those who merely use poison or hidden weapons? Then there shouldnt be any difficulty. Thats not the problem. The problem isnt defeating them, but if we do, the entire Righteous Alliance behind them might rise up. Seok Pae-ung spoke honestly. No matter how strong his pride was, he was not someone who lacked discernment. Even if he wanted to have this woman, known as one of the Four Beauties of the Central Plains, he had no choice but to avoid an all-out war with the Righteous Alliance. To him, the woman touched his chest with her finger and said, What if there was a justification that the Righteous Alliance couldnt intervene in? Justification? For me, the Overlord of the Green Forest, to step in and for them to remain still, it would have to be no ordinary justification. What if the Tang Clan was protecting a member of the Fire Faith Order? Fire Faith Order member? At these words, Seok Pae-ungs expression changed. The perception of the Fire Faith Order among the people of the Central Plains, regardless of righteous or evil, was not very good. Who could possibly like a cult organization that the country suppressed for deceiving and misleading the people? Seeing his reaction, the black and white-haired woman raised the corners of her mouth sardonically. *** Not long after the Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung hurriedly left, a hunched old woman with a cane appeared beside her. The old woman spoke to the black and white-haired woman in a respectful manner, He fell for it, Lady Chunchu. At the old womans words, the black and white-haired woman, or rather Chunchu, smiled radiantly and said, When given the right justification and desire, there is nothing easier to manipulate than a man. Hohoho. Indeed. It seems that once a man falls for Lady Chunchus charm, he can never escape, regardless of who he is. Naturally. Chunchu took pride in her beauty. She believed that no woman could match her appearance, and no man could escape from desire once he laid eyes on her. With her beauty, she had made many slaves. Among them, the Green Forest Fighting King was a pawn she had truly invested a lot of time and effort into making. As she took off her crumpled clothes and threw them aside, she gazed at her beautiful naked body reflected in the bronze mirror with a deep look in her eyes and muttered, Do you think theyll just watch because I told them not to touch it? Hmph. -Swish! She covered her face reflected in the bronze mirror with her hand and whispered, Theyll soon find out how tremendous that hidden power is. *** Its Guangyuan. Gua- Guangyuan? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the eyes of the Holy Fire Priestess widened. Guangyuan was a small county at the northern entrance of Sichuan Province. The Sichuan Tang Clan was located in Chengdu, which could be considered the center of Sichuan Province, so if they traveled diligently by carriage, they could arrive within ten days. Theyve already come this far. She was utterly perplexed. [Ah, come to think of it, you said you had a connection with the head of the Tang Clan and entrusted your granddaughter to them, right? What a coincidence. It seems that the head of the Tang Clan used poison on my grandfather.] [G-Guardian Jangs your grandfather?] [It would be so delightful to tear apart the limbs of the head of the Tang Clan and your granddaughter right in front of you.] She had not forgotten those words Mok Gyeong-un had said. This fellow would really do it if he said he would. Can the head of the Tang Clan deal with this guy? Originally, she did not fully trust Mok Gyeong-un. Thats why she thought that if she went to the head of the Tang Clan, who was taking care of her granddaughter, she could receive protection. However, after witnessing Mok Gyeong-uns strength, her thoughts changed. She realized that even the head of the Tang Clan might not be able to protect her and her granddaughter. With this, the Holy Fire Priestess hurriedly prostrated herself before Mok Gyeong-un with her body that did not move well. Please Please at least spare my granddaughters life. Mok Gyeong-un looked down at her pleading with an indifferent gaze. Then, he lifted her head, smiled brightly, and said, Now that youre this desperate, it seems youre ready to faithfully answer what I want to know. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Holy Fire Priestess swallowed her saliva and nodded. Nothing else mattered. If she could save the life of her only blood relative, her granddaughter. Mok Gyeong-un asked her, Theres one thing Ive been wondering about since hearing from that man named Lee Gwang. What is it that youre wondering about? They say the Formless Poison belongs to the Sichuan Tang Clan, so why was my grandfather addicted to that poison? Did they have a grudge against him or something? This was Mok Gyeong-uns question. He had also heard about the Formless Poison from his grandfather. It was said to be the most perfect poison among all existing poisons. The remarkable thing about this poison was not only its colorless and odorless nature but also the fact that when the addicted person lost their life, the poison components would completely dilute and disappear. No physical evidence would be left behind. Thats why his grandfather had highly praised it and told him to be cautious of the Formless Poison, even if he had a strong resistance to poisons. [Dont come closer. Stay away.] So thats why. His grandfather had prevented him from touching him in his final moments. At first, he wondered why. But now that he knew the truth, it made sense. It was probably to prevent him from directly coming into contact with the Formless Poison and becoming addicted. Mok Gyeong-un coldly stared at the Holy Fire Priestess and asked again, Since you have a connection with the head of the Tang Clan and said that my grandfather was a guardian of the Fire Faith Order, you should know well, right? Th- Thats Dont try to think too hard and just answer as soon as you remember. Unless you want the arm that was reattached to be cut off again. He reattached the arm? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the eyes of the Holy Fire Priestess widened. She had been wondering why her severed arm had returned to normal, but she never thought the answer would be this person. Just how far did this persons abilities extend? -Tak! When Mok Gyeong-un placed his hand on her shoulder, the startled woman quickly opened her mouth. I- I dont know. I dont like this answer very much. -Squeeze! Its true. I also dont know why Guardian Jang was addicted to the Formless Poison. He was a branch family member of the Tang Clan, just like me. !? Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to apply force to the shoulder he was grasping, raised one eyebrow. What did she mean? What did she mean by his grandfather being a branch family member of the Tang Clan? What do you mean by a branch family member of the Tang Clan? Its exactly as I said. Although not to the extent of being an external branch like me, Guardian Jang, no, Jang Mun-no, was also a branch family member and was even taught by the previous head of the Tang Clan in recognition of his talent. The Sichuan Tang Clan focused on cultivating the art of poisons, so they could be considered a bloodline-centered family. Therefore, unless it was an exceptional case, for the sake of future generations of their bloodline, they would often marry within close branch families. What? So youre saying my grandfather was from a branch family of the Tang Clan and was harmed by them? Hmm, there could be a conspiracy. Since branch families are ultimately no different from blood relatives, its impossible for the Tang Clan to harm Guardian Jang. Impossible? -Crack! As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-un applied force to his hand. With the sound of bones breaking, the Holy Fire Priestesss shoulder twisted. Argh! Its something that has already happened, so do you think saying its a conspiracy is an excuse? Then, my grandfather was betrayed by people who were essentially his blood relatives, whether they were branch family members or not? As Mok Gyeong-uns voice grew colder, the complexion of the Holy Fire Priestess darkened rapidly. She herself did not know the details of Guardian Jangs death. However, the hidden relationship between Guardian Jang and the Sichuan Tang Clan ended up provoking Mok Gyeong-uns anger. Chapter 328 Chapter 328 C Sichuans Upheaval (1)About 4 ri (approx. 2 kilometers) away from Chengdu. There, a manor boasting a considerable scale that could be called a small village was located. This place was none other than the Sichuan Tang Clan. An emergency arose in the usually quiet Sichuan Tang Clans manor. It was due to an unexpected visitor arriving at noon when the sun was high in the sky. The visitor, wearing ordinary martial arts attire, had a disturbing aura with scars all over his exposed body parts. Sensing wariness towards this man, the warriors guarding the entrance of the Tang Clan asked about his identity. Who are you, sir, who wishes to meet the Patriarch without any prior appointment? In response to the warriors polite question, the man briefly revealed his identity. Seok Pae-ung. Seok Pae-ung? That name sounded very familiar. It was a name he had heard many times and was definitely Th- The Green Forest Fighting King? Gasp! Green Forest Fighting King, Seok Pae-ung. He was one of the Eight Stars, the leader of the Green Forest Alliance, and one of the top experts in the evil path. The warriors, upon realizing his identity, couldnt hide their perplexity. The lord of the Green Forest, who held a significant position in the evil path, had come alone to the Sichuan Tang Clan, which held a corner of the righteous path. With his appearance, the Tang Clan was thrown into chaos. All the forces guarding the Tang Clans manor were gathered, and they were ready for battle at any moment. In the guest hall of the Tang Clan. More than five hundred warriors of the Tang Clan surrounded the area. -Tak! Someone set down a teacup inside the guest hall. Two middle-aged men were sitting facing each other across a round table. They were the evil paths master, Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung, and the head of the Sichuan Tang Clan, who also held the title of Eight Stars, Thousand Poison Hand Tang In-hae. Seok Pae-ung, who had set down the teacup, spoke first. What a grand welcome. To think that so many people would gather for this Seok Seeing Seok Pae-ungs relaxed demeanor despite being in the heart of enemy territory, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae clicked his tongue inwardly and then said, All of this is not because we acknowledge you, Warrior Seok. Warrior Hearing those words from Brother Tangs mouth doesnt feel bad. A hero like Warrior Seok should rightfully be called warriors. To call someone who walks the path of evil and leads a group of mere bandits warriors is not unpleasant, but even a passing dog would laugh at it. Theres no need to flatter me like that. At his straightforward way of speaking, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes eyes narrowed. As Seok Pae-ung himself said, he was not someone who should be called warriors. His martial prowess was certainly worthy of recognition, but he was merely the leader of mountain bandits and deserved to be condemned. Nevertheless, the reason for treating him cautiously was because his ulterior motive was unknown. Why did this guy come here? Broadly speaking, the righteous and evil paths were naturally hostile towards each other. However, strictly speaking, the Green Forest and the Sichuan Tang Clan had no particular connections or clashes. Yet, this guy appeared out of the blue. In the case of Sichuan, there were also the Emei Sect, Qingcheng Sect, and others, so it could be considered the territory of the righteous path. His boldness in coming alone was concerning. What ulterior motive did he have for visiting this place? Hah. Theres no other way. Tang In-hae, judging that it was meaningless to beat around the bush, spoke straightforwardly. Warrior Seok What business brings you to our family? Nothing much. What do you mean by nothing much? As you can see, the reason I came here unarmed and without subordinates is not particularly to fight. Not to fight? Does he expect me to believe that? Those from the evil path were cunning enough to say one thing and mean another. Until their true intentions were understood, they couldnt be trusted. Then, Seok Pae-ung laughed and got to the point. Theres no need to beat around the bush, so Ill just say it. After all, its not my style to rack my brain. Speak. I heard that the Tang Clan is keeping a woman. What do you mean by a woman? Theres no need to play dumb. Ive already obtained the information. At these words, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae scoffed and replied, Warrior Seok. This Clan Leader has no idea what youre talking about. Ah. You dont know? Then how about if I say a member of the Fire Faith Order? !? As soon as he finished speaking, Tang In-haes expression instantly hardened. However, Tang In-hae quickly relaxed his expression and played dumb. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you talking about now? Its no use pretending. This information comes from a reliable source. The reason I came here is simple. Hand over that woman from the Fire Faith Order. At his demand, Tang In-hae spoke with a stiffened face. Warrior Seok, I dont know where you heard such information, but coming to our family and demanding someone be handed over out of the blue is truly rude. Rude? What is? Asking you to hand over a member of the Fire Faith Order? My goodness, Warrior Seok! If rumors spread that the great Sichuan Tang Clan is protecting a member of the Fire Faith Order, who deceive and mislead the people, do you think you can handle it? Youre going too far! Too far? If theres no member of the Fire Faith Order, you can just deny it, right? Why are you only talking about rudeness and such? At these words, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae strongly denied it. Of course, its impossible. How could there be a member of the Fire Faith Order in our family? Are you certain there isnt? Thats right. Since youre so confident, there shouldnt be a problem. Then let me search the Tang Clans manor. -Bang! As soon as he finished speaking, Tang In-hae slammed the table hard. With his strike, the table split in half. As the split table fell to the floor, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae frowned fiercely and raised his voice. You dare to say youll search our family? If theres nothing to hide, is there a reason to refuse? Refuse? How utterly rude. A mere bandit from the Green Forest dares to barge into our family, which holds a corner of the Righteous Alliance, and wants to conduct a search? Are you not afraid of death? Tang In-hae gave up on showing courtesy any further. From the moment Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung said he would search the family, he had crossed the line, and his anger had reached its peak. Even if he was one of the Eight Stars, he himself was also one of the Eight Stars. Do you wish for the title of Eight Stars to change to Seven Stars here today? It seems the Tang Clan Leader is very displeased. -Gulp! Seeing Seok Pae-ung drinking tea, Tang In-haes eyes flashed with surprise. !? He hadnt noticed, but before the table was split, Seok Pae-ung had retrieved the teacup on top of it. This alone showed that he was no ordinary person. At this, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae raised the poisonous energy within his body. If I let this guy leave alive today, there will be great repercussions. Anyway, from the moment he entered the Tang Clan, the worst-case scenario had been considered. He didnt know where he had obtained such information, but the bastard had made a serious mistake. If he wanted to pressure the Tang Clan by mentioning a member of the Fire Faith Order, he shouldnt have entered the Tang Clan alone and provoked them. If it were him, he would have at least brought the Green Forest bandits or moved public opinion outside in advance -Tap tap tap! Right at that moment. C-Clan Leader, its an emergency! Hearing the Deputy Clan Leaders voice from outside, Tang In-hae asked with a puzzled expression. Whats the commotion? Right now, the Green Forest bandits have surrounded the area around our family. What? Theyve piled up a bunch of oil barrels and are aiming fire arrows while surrounding our family. At this, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae frowned and glared at Green Forest King Seok Pae-ung. Then, Seok Pae-ung smiled brightly and said, I dont know much, but Ive heard that fire attacks are strong against poison techniques. Seok Pae-ung! This bastard was bait. Bait to keep all the Tang Clans attention focused on one place. Ha! It was absurd. He thought a bandits scheme wouldnt amount to much, but he didnt expect the leader himself to become bait and concentrate all the attention in one place. Thanks to that, his excitement subsided, and Tang In-hae spoke with a calm face. You came prepared. But do you think you can get away with this unscathed? Fire attacks may be a way to counter poison, but Sichuan is no different from the territory of the righteous path. Do you think other righteous people will let the evil paths group roam free here? At his words, Seok Pae-ung crossed his arms, raised the corners of his mouth, and replied, Normally, that would be the case. Normally? What do you think I did on my way here? The rumor that the Tang Clan is protecting a member of the Fire Faith Order is probably spreading throughout the vicinity. !!!!! -Clench! Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae clenched his fists tightly. Weve been tricked. This guy wasnt just an ordinary bandit. He knew how to employ proper strategy. If rumors spread that the family was protecting a member of the Fire Faith Order, the Righteous Alliance and other righteous factions would have no justification to help hastily. Seok Pae-ung, seeing his perplexed state, extended his fingers and said, Tang Clan Leader. I didnt come here to wage war either. If the Tang Clan and the Green Forest were to fight, there would be great sacrifices on both sides, and this could become the cause of another righteous-evil war. Thats why I want to make a peaceful proposal. A peaceful proposal? Ha! Ill give you four days. Within that time, choose one of the two options. Either bring the members of the Fire Faith Order youre protecting obediently, or let me search the Tang Clan. Youll have to decide. Only four days. -Tak! With those words, Seok Pae-ung rose from his seat. Then, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae spoke in a low voice filled with murderous intent. -Rumble! Do you think Ill let you go easily? It seems youve gathered all the Tang Clans forces around the guest hall If the two of us, who hold the title of Eight Stars, were to fight right now, where do you think the damage would go? -Grind! At Seok Pae-ungs triumphant words, Tang In-hae gritted his teeth. Do you think this Clan Leader lacks the resolve to do that? Tang Clan Leader. Come to your senses. Are you willing to tarnish the great Tang Clans honor and risk sacrifices just to protect a single member of the Fire Faith Order? At these words, Tang In-hae couldnt say anything more. The bastard had already blocked all his escape routes. As he said, if they engaged in a fight here, even if they were lucky enough to defeat Seok Pae-ung and the Green Forest, the damage would be beyond imagination, and the Tang Clan would be stigmatized for trying to protect a member of the Fire Faith Order. Four days. With that, Seok Pae-ung confidently left the guest hall. Not long after he left, Deputy Clan Leader Tang Cheol-young entered and said, Clan Leader! At Tang Cheol-youngs call, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae slumped into a chair as if drained of energy and said, I need some time to think. Clan Leader. This isnt a matter of thinking. If rumors spread that we were keeping that wench, it will be difficult to handle the situation compared to fighting the Green Forest bandits. Didnt I say I need time to think! Dont tell me you still have lingering attachments to that so-called precognitive ability or whatever? At his question, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae closed his mouth. Then, Tang Cheol-young clicked his tongue and said, Clan Leader. Its time to let go of your attachments. Even if Song-ah, that wench, inherited her grandmothers ability, she is thoroughly a member of the Fire Faith Order. Do you think such a child, regardless of being a branch family of our family, would use her power for the Clan Leaders sake? Deputy Clan Leader Tang Cheol-young, who had approached the Clan Leader, who still remained silent, let out a sigh. Just what kind of precognitive ability was it that the Clan Leader showed such lingering attachments even in the face of a family crisis? *** At the same time. Deyang, a city about two days away from the northeast of Chengdu. In an inn there, a group was having a meal. They were none other than Mok Gyeong-uns party. They had been traveling without rest, and as they entered the plains, they stopped by a village to have a quick meal. -Tak! Mok Gyeong-un put down his chopsticks while eating meat noodles. Seeing the bowl of noodles, not even half-eaten, Seop Chun asked with a puzzled expression, My lord. Is the noodle soup not to your liking? At his question, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Then, he licked his lips and said, Theres no time to enjoy a leisurely meal. We need to hurry a bit. Pardon? What do you mean by that? Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the group on the second floor of the inn, whispering to each other while carrying weapons, and then stood up from his seat. Rising from his seat, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corners of his mouth sardonically and said, The mountain bandits are eyeing my prey. !? Chapter 329 Chapter 329 C Sichuans Upheaval (2)On the second floor of the inn. A group of men carrying weapons were having a secret conversation in whispers. Those damned mountain bandits must be crazy. To think they would dare to come to Sichuan, which can be considered the territory of the righteous path, and cause such trouble. Senior Brother. Are you just going to sit back and watch? Shouldnt we step in and help the Tang Clan? Calm down, Junior Brother Bo. Dont you know the rumors going around? Dont tell me you believe them, Senior Brother. Even so, theres no way the Sichuan Tang Clan would protect the Fire Faith Shh. Quiet. My apologies. Anyway, theres no way the Tang Clan would do such a thing, right? Even so, the rumors have spread too quickly. Its probably the work of those Green Forest mountain bandits. Then what should we do? Are you just going to stand by and watch? If the Green Forest and the Tang Clan clash, we of the Qingcheng Sect must help. As much as I want to, we lack justification. If, by any chance, the Tang Clan really did such a thing, they would be condemned by the people of the Central Plains. If we hastily help them, we might get involved as well. Isnt that why we came without our sect robes? Ha. Junior Brother Bo. Even if they are just a group of bandits, their leader is the Green Forest Fighting King. Do you think a superhuman with the title of Eight Stars wouldnt be able to distinguish the swords of the Qingcheng Sect? Tch. Junior Brother is right. For now, lets exercise restraint and observe. I heard they are still in a standoff, so whether its true or not will soon At that moment, the middle-aged man called Senior Brother among the group stood up and turned his gaze to the lower floor. The man beside him asked in confusion, Senior Brother, why are you doing that? Look at them. At the middle-aged mans gesture, the group of men looked there. Someone with two swords at their waist was trying to leave, and people who seemed to be martial artists were following behind them. Anyone could tell that they were not ordinary martial artists but people from the martial arts world. However, one person among them particularly stood out. Dont you know who that guy is? It was a muscular bald man wearing a tattered cassock with torn sleeves and a broken rosary around his neck. One of the men who had been staring at him intently spoke up, Isnt that Ja Geum-jeong, one of the Three Madmen? You only recognized him now? At his words, the men stirred. They had been focused on the conversation and sitting on the inner side, so they hadnt noticed him. However, their Senior Brother was sitting on the side with a view of the lower floor, so he seemed to have spotted that crazy monk. Most of those called the Three Madmen were lunatics known as madmen. Therefore, regardless of their background, most people from the righteous path treated them as heretics. The same went for Ja Geum-jeong, the expelled monk from Shaolin. What is that crazy monk doing here? Shh. Be quiet. Theyre still leaving. But Senior Brother Thats where they were sitting. Look there. At the words of the middle-aged man called Senior Brother, everyone looked at the place where the bowls of food were placed. There, they saw unfinished bowls of food. Judging from the fact that noodles and food were left in almost all the bowls, it seemed they had gotten up in the middle of their meal. At this, one man spoke with widened eyes, Could it be that they got up in the middle of their meal? I was constantly glancing at them because I had a feeling they were all from the martial arts world, including the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, and they suddenly got up in the middle of their meal. Then does that mean they overheard our conversation? Its possible. At Senior Brothers words, the men couldnt hide their perplexed expressions. If they had overheard their conversation and gotten up in the middle of their meal Could they be on the same side as the Green Forest bandits? I dont know if theyre on the same side, but I cant deny it either. Senior Brother, if thats the case, we cant just leave them be. I heard that the Tang Clan is already outnumbered. If experts from the evil path help the Green Forest in this situation, things could get even worse. I think so too. Then what will you do? Even if we cant directly help the Tang Clan due to lack of justification, we should stop any reinforcements from going to the Green Forest. Yes! At his words, all the men rose from their seats. *** Outside the manor of the Sichuan Tang Clan, Numerous mountain bandits surrounded the large-scale manor. Just by looking at the number of those surrounding, one could tell that they were nearly three times the number of those guarding the inside of the Sichuan Tang Clan. They were the Green Forest mountain bandits who had set up oil barrels and braziers and were fully prepared to pull the bowstrings of fire arrows at any moment. The expressions of the Tang Clan warriors watching this from the walls were not very good. Although some of them had a lot of combat experience, it was the first time they were in a standoff like a siege against their own family. As they faced the third day in a state of tension, not knowing when a battle might break out, they couldnt take their eyes off the Green Forest bandits even for a moment. Among these Tang Clan martial artists, those guarding the main gate were glaring at certain individuals in the distance with eyes full of hatred. -Munch munch! The ones they were glaring at were none other than Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung and the Green Forest executives, who had set up a large tent across from the Tang Clans gate, about twenty jang away, and were sitting under it with a luxurious feast. Damn those bastard bandits! Are they trying to provoke us now? Anyone could see that it was an act of provocation towards them. Of course, that was the correct answer. Hahaha! Lets have a drink, everyone. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Were having a real feast after coming all the way to Sichuan. The executives showed off, deliberately enjoying themselves noisily while tilting their wine cups and tearing into the meat. It was to lower the morale of the Tang Clan warriors and provoke them. Surprisingly, it was quite effective. Because they had the advantage in numbers, the Green Forest bandits were maintaining the siege day and night through rotation, but the Tang Clan warriors were at a disadvantage in numbers, so they were standing guard all day without getting a wink of sleep. As a result, fatigue naturally accumulated, and they would also get provoked. Seeing the haggard faces of the Tang Clan warriors, Hyungtaek, known as the left arm of the Green Forest Fighting King and the Throwing Killing Guest among the executives, said with a grin, revealing his yellowed teeth, Hehe. Fighting King. It seems to be working. I wondered why you gave them four days, but it wasnt just for that. You did it to slowly kill them. It serves multiple purposes. If it serves multiple purposes, do you have another reason? Thats You dont need to know. With those words, Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung downed his wine cup. At that moment, the words she had said suddenly came to his mind. [It might be difficult to give them a long time, but how about giving them four or five days?] [Give them time?] [Yes. Even a cornered mouse being hunted will bite the neck of the chasing cat. So I thought, how about giving them time to think?] [Giving them time to think is good] At first, he thought there was some sense in those words. The goal wasnt to wage war blindly but to simply take the member of the Fire Faith Order. But was there really a need to give them four or five days? If they lacked justification, it would be a different story, but since they had the advantage of the Tang Clan protecting a member of the Fire Faith Order, there was no need to give them a long time. Rather, it might have been better to give them only half a day to think and push forward without giving them a chance to think. However, since he had already made such a proposal, it was awkward to change it midway. He just hoped that the head of the Tang Clan wouldnt make the foolish choice of trying to protect the member of the Fire Faith Order. *** The carriages and horses of Mok Gyeong-uns group, having left Deyang, were heading southwest at a fast pace. However, just one li (approx. 500 meters) away from the village, their path was blocked by a group of people. They were thirty masked individuals wearing gray martial arts attire. Seeing these people, all carrying swords, Seop Chun sighed and said to Mong Mu-yak, who was riding a horse next to him, Theres no way there would be mountain bandits on a forest path not far from the village Are they the ones from the inn? It seems so. Mong Mu-yak nodded in agreement. Although they were wearing masks, they were all wearing similar gray martial arts attire, and since they had rented the entire second floor of the inn, he remembered the whole group. Hey, guys. Its good that youre hiding your faces, but didnt you think about changing your clothes and weapons? At Seop Chuns shout, the men in gray martial arts attire shut their mouths. This was because they had nothing to say in response. They had to overtake them with lightness skills before they set off, so they didnt have time to pay attention to their attire. They had hidden their faces midway, but it was also to prepare for any unexpected situations since it was awkward to officially step forward. One of the men in gray martial arts attire, who was called Senior Brother, stepped forward and shouted, Where are you going? To that question, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, who was sipping from a gourd, laughed and said, What does it matter to you where others go? At those sarcastic words, one of the men in gray martial arts attire flared up and shouted, Youre going to help the Green Forest bandits, arent you? Green Forest? You mean those groups of mountain bandits? Dont play dumb. Isnt it to help the Green Forest bandits and attack the Tang Clan? Help the Green Forest bandits? Ha? Thats quite a refreshing idea. Ja Geum-jeong scoffed at their words. -Creak! At that moment, the carriage door opened, and someone slightly revealed their face. It was Mok Gyeong-un. Whats the matter? To that question, Ma Ra-hyeon, who was guarding the side of the carriage, replied, It seems the people from the second floor of the inn have followed us. Ah, those gentlemen. Yes, what should we do? To that question, Mok Gyeong-un lightly scanned the men in gray martial arts attire and then casually said, Were in a hurry, so just have one or two people stay behind to deal with them and follow us. -Tak! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un went back into the carriage. It wasnt just Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates who heard those words, so the men in gray martial arts attire were dumbfounded. Huh? Deal with what? Although they were hiding their identities, they were the elite swordsmen of the renowned righteous sect, the Qingcheng Sect. As those who had been dispatched to assess the situation upon hearing the news of the confrontation between the Sichuan Tang Clan and the Green Forest, they couldnt help but feel their pride hurt by those words. At this, the Senior Brother stepped forward and showed his anger. You are truly arrogant people. I dont know who you think we are to show such confidence, but if you want to leave this place, be prepared The Senior Brother of the Qingcheng Sect, who was speaking, stopped midway. He was raising his voice and speaking, but none of them were listening to his words. The master said to do that, so who will do it? You, do you want to do it? Or should this monk do it? If you dont want to do it, at least answer. Damn it. Anyway, I dont like it. Just have any two of you stay behind and deal with it. No, is it difficult because of that guy over there? Or both of you deal with it and come back. This monk cant do it because that guy is pissing me off. Youre just pushing it away because youre lazy, arent you? Tsk tsk. Seop Chun, who was clicking his tongue, looked at Hyun Mun-ja, the Senior Brother of the Qingcheng Sect swordsmen, and said, That guy seems to be somewhat capable. Hyun Mun-ja was a renowned swordsman even within the Qingcheng Sect. Apart from the Sect Leader and the elders, he possessed the highest martial prowess. He has reached the early stage of the Transcendent Realm. Mong Mu-yak, who had assessed his skills at a glance, felt a competitive spirit. He had been wanting to test his rapidly improving martial prowess against a proper expert recently. Thus, Mong Mu-yak said, Ill deal with that guy. You handle the rest, Seop Chun. What? I was going to deal with that guy. This was the same for Seop Chun. He also had a strong desire to test his increased skills by facing the most outstanding one among them. At their bickering, Hyun Mun-ja felt genuine anger surging within him. The only one he was wary of was Ja Geum-jeong, one of the Three Madmen and the Demonic Demon Fist Sage. But how much did those young-looking fellows among them look down on him to give him such humiliation? -Shing! Hyun Mun-ja drew his sword halfway and was about to step forward. But right at that moment -No. Ill just do it myself for the sake of time. The voice of that young fellow who had said to deal with them or whatnot came from inside the carriage. Just what kind of person was this guy to spout such arrogant words, even though they had hidden their identities? It seemed he needed to be taught a lesson -Creak! At that moment. The carriage door opened, and two swords floated out from inside as if they were alive. !!!!!!!! Seeing this, Hyun Mun-jas body froze with his sword half-drawn. Chapter 330 Chapter 330 C Sichuans Upheaval (3)!!!!!! The moment the carriage door opened, two swords floated out like swimming fish. Seeing this, Hyun Mun-ja of the Qingcheng Sect, who had half-drawn his sword, froze in place. The same went for the other Qingcheng Sect warriors. Co- Could it be? Qi-controlled swords? Any warrior who wielded a sword would recognize it. It was said that the Qi-Controlled Sword Technique could only be achieved when ones sword reached the realm of perfection and their internal energy was close to the peak of peaks. Senior Brother Hyun Mun-ja and the other Qingcheng Sect warriors were stirred. There werent many swordsmen in the entire martial arts world who could wield the Qi-Controlled Sword Technique. How could such a supreme expert appear in a place like this? Moreover, the face they saw earlier looked no older than 17 or 18 years old, let alone a young adult. That cant be. No way! At that moment, Hyun Mun-ja thought that the person displaying this rare technique was not that young man. There must be an extraordinary master inside the carriage -Swish! Right at that moment. The qi-controlled swords flew towards him at a lightning-fast speed, startling him and making him exert all his strength to dodge. By a hairs breadth, the swords grazed past his left shoulder. However, -Stab! Although he managed to dodge the qi-controlled swords, the other Qingcheng Sect warriors did not. Like skewering with a skewer, the swords instantly pierced through the heads and hearts of three Qingcheng Sect juniors. -Stab stab stab! Ack! Urgh! Except for the one whose head was pierced, the other two collapsed with dying screams. As three lives were lost to the qi-controlled swords in an instant, the Qingcheng Sect warriors panicked and broke their formation, scattering in all directions. Jong-wan! Junior Brother Bu-hyeon! Ru- Run! There was no time to feel anger or grief over the deaths of their martial brothers. Mok Gyeong-uns two swords, Evil Commandment Sword and Plundering-killing Sword, pierced through the fleeing Qingcheng Sect warriors at a tremendous speed, as if hunting. -Stab stab stab! How How can this be As four more people died in an instant, Hyun Mun-jas eyes trembled like crazy. He had thought that none of them would be very strong since they were all young, except for the expelled monk Demonic Demon Fist Sage Ja Geum-jeong. But that was a miscalculation. They had touched something they shouldnt have. If someone could freely control two qi-controlled swords and render experts from the first-rate to the early stage of the peak realm so helpless, they could be considered a top expert in the martial arts world, equal to or surpassing the Eight Stars. They were already beyond their ability to handle. However, Its impossible for everyone to escape. Nearly a third of them had already been killed. If he used them as shields, he might be able to save his own life, but how could he abandon his martial brothers and flee? Moreover, -Drip drip drip! The wound on his left shoulder, which had been cut by the sword, was strange. He had clearly pressed the blood-stopping points and sent true energy to the wound, but it kept bleeding, and the pain was gradually intensifying. A strange sword. The wound from the cut wasnt healing. Even if he tried to escape, he didnt know what would happen. Thus, Hyun Mun-ja made a decision. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Whoosh! Hyun Mun-ja launched himself towards the carriage. Even if it was a supreme expert, if he recklessly charged in with a desperate move, sacrificing his own energy, couldnt he at least buy some time for his martial brothers to escape? Se- Senior Brother! Seeing his actions, one of the juniors shouted. Then, Hyun Mun-ja, without stopping his movement, shouted loud enough for everyone to hear. Everyone disperse! Senior Brother! Hearing that shout, the juniors understood Senior Brothers intention. They couldnt let Senior Brothers sacrifice go to waste, so they tried to scatter. However, -Whoosh! At that moment, a black qi erupted from the flying swords. Then, at a speed incomparable to before, Evil Commandment Sword and Plundering-killing Sword began piercing through the Qingcheng Sect warriors. -Stab stab stab! Argh! Ack! Hyun Mun-ja, who had tried not to look, couldnt hide his shock at the sight. Although it had a completely different glow from ordinary sword qi, it was definitely sword qi. Qi-controlled sword qi? He couldnt believe it. Even grandmasters who had reached the level of the Eight Stars couldnt display the divine skill of wielding qi-controlled swords and manipulating qi. That meant, A A true grandmaster of the Six Heavens level? It was a divine skill that was impossible unless one was at the Six Heavens level, known as the current pinnacle of the martial arts world. Hyun Mun-ja, who had been launching himself with the resolve to make a desperate move, fell into despair rather than shock the moment he saw the qi-controlled sword qi. Just who was the person inside that carriage? At that moment. -Grab! Someone grabbed the back of his neck as he was launching himself. Then, they smashed his face directly into the ground. -Bam! Urgh! The one who grabbed him and slammed him down was none other than Seop Chun. He had quickly caught up and grabbed him because he was trying to target his lord, Mok Gyeong-un, after casually passing by him. Seop Chun grabbed his hair and lifted him up. Whats the use of a pawn trying to capture the king out of the blue? You bastard! Hyun Mun-ja tried to shake off Seop Chuns hand grabbing his hair. But the moment he grabbed his wrist, he could instinctively tell that Seop Chuns internal energy far surpassed his own. What? Just who are these guys? This fellow also looked to be no older than a young adult, but how could his cultivation be so strong? It was unbelievable. Hyun Mun-jas eyes trembled violently. Just what was happening in Sichuan, with the Green Forest bandits surrounding the Tang Clans manor? However, he could no longer continue his thoughts. -Crack! Seop Chun had snapped his neck. They had followed them just because they encountered them at the inn, so there was no benefit in leaving loose ends. Seop Chun, who had killed him, clicked his tongue as if disappointed. He wondered how it would have been if they had properly fought, considering they seemed to be from a righteous sect. He had killed him too easily because he was injured and had become impatient. Well, it cant be helped since were short on time. At that moment, someone approached from the side and said, Step aside. It was Ma Ra-hyeon in a mask. Huh? Its the lords order. Ah. With that, Seop Chun stepped to the side. Then, Ma Ra-hyeon picked up the sword of Hyun Mun-ja, who had died with a broken neck, and began carving something on his forehead. He carved a vertical line through the center of the character two. It was the symbol of a Secret Society where the third wooden slip served as the leader. Whats this? Carve it on the bodies of all the dead. Is that also the lords order? Yes. Understood. At Ma Ra-hyeons words, he went towards the other dead bodies. Meanwhile, the Evil Commandment Sword and Plundering-killing Sword, which had been floating in the air and killing all the Qingcheng Sect warriors with the wondrous technique of qi-controlled swords, returned to the carriage. Seeing the two swords, Ma Ra-hyeon clicked his tongue inwardly. Hes getting stronger and stronger. From inside that carriage, without taking a single step, he had discerned the movements of the enemies with just his qi sense and killed them all. It seemed he had reached a level that was truly difficult to approach, which was both awe-inspiring and admirable. At this point, even his master So Yerin would probably be no match for him. Hes truly a monster. *** On the morning of the fourth day, the last day of the time given by Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung. In the rear courtyard of a villa inside the Sichuan Tang Clans manor. A woman in her early twenties with a graceful beauty, wearing short hair, stood in front of Tang In-hae, the head of the Tang Clan, with her hands neatly clasped. Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae, who had been staring intently at the woman, opened his mouth. Song-ah. Have you still not changed your mind? At this question, the woman called Song-ah had a peculiar expression. Her name was Ye Song-ah. She was the offspring of the Ye Family, a branch family mixed with the blood of the Tang Clan, and the only granddaughter of the Fire Faith Orders Holy Fire Priestess. Clan Leader Today is the last day of the time he proposed. What do you want me to do? At Tang In-haes words, Ye Song-ah recalled the conversation he had four days ago. [To be honest, our family is facing a crisis.] [Is it because of those surrounding the manor right now?] [Of course, with the Fighting King present, they are also a threat. But theres something even bigger.] [Something bigger?] [I dont know where the information leaked from, but the fact that we are protecting you is spreading everywhere.] [Ah] [There arent many ways to handle this.] [] [Although you are also a branch family member and a family we must protect, as the Clan Leader, I have to make choices that prioritize the Tang Clan.] [] Ye Song-ah knew. Just as she followed the teachings of the Fire Faith Order, the Clan Leader prioritized the interests of the Tang Clan. If it brought harm to the Tang Clan, he wouldnt forgive even a branch family member. If it werent for that, he probably wouldnt have even had this conversation and would have abandoned her for the sake of the Tang Clan from the start. The reason he was explaining the situation in detail now was ultimately, [But if you promise to abandon the Fire Faith Order and use your power for the sake of our family, I, no, the Tang Clan will protect you even if we have to bear everything.] Yes, that was the purpose. Her grandmother, the Holy Fire Priestess, had lost her qualification, and her power had been fully passed down to her. And Tang In-hae, the head of the Tang Clan, wanted it. He had given her four days to think about it for this reason. Now, depending on your decision, I will -Boom! Before he could even finish his words. A tremendous boom erupted. Tang In-hae frowned at the sound that even made the villa building tremble slightly, then stopped what he was saying and went outside. *** Just a moment ago, Outside the manor of the Sichuan Tang Clan. Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung was sitting under a tent with his arms crossed and his legs on the table. He hadnt expected them to use up the entire given time. Seeing this, it was clear that the Fire Faith Order member she had mentioned was indeed inside. Otherwise, there was no way they would have stalled for so long. However, thanks to this, a question arose. Just what is that Fire Faith Order member that the Tang Clan is trying so hard to protect? They were a part of the Righteous Alliance and a member of the righteous path. For them, the fact that they were protecting a Fire Faith Order member was a fatal weakness and a stain on their honor. Yet, the Sichuan Tang Clan had been pondering for nearly four days without giving up on the Fire Faith Order member. Did that mean there was something worth protecting even if they had to bear all of this? Just what is it? He had come here and done this because it was her request, but that woman also wouldnt make a pointless request. There must be a reason for her request. Was there something special about that Fire Faith Order member? As he was pondering, Hmm? !? Hearing a voice from somewhere, Seok Pae-ung turned his gaze in that direction. There, he saw a young man with a troubled expression, also with his arms crossed. Seok Pae-ung raised one eyebrow. Who is this guy? He had never seen this fellow before. His attire was neat, and his face was very handsome, so he didnt seem to be one of the Green Forest bandits. But when did this fellow enter the tent? Wait a moment Why didnt I notice this fellow coming so close? Something was strange. He didnt feel anything special from this fellow in terms of qi sense. Yet, he hadnt detected his presence as he approached. Did that make sense? He, one of the Eight Stars known as the current top experts of the martial arts world, had failed to detect even the presence of such a young fellow until he was right in front of him? Who are you, young man? Seok Pae-ung took his legs off the table, stood up, and spoke. Then, the young man who had been standing with his arms crossed and a troubled expression opened his mouth. Its strange. What? I came here because I heard the Tang Clan was in crisis, but it doesnt seem like a crisis at all. Seok Pae-ung frowned. What nonsense was this guy spouting? Could it be that he had come to help the Tang Clan? Who the hell are you? Me? Yes. Who else do you think Im talking about? Aha! I see. I am Moo-jin, the eldest son of the Yoo Family. Yoo Moo-jin? It was a name he had never heard before. Then, the young man who had introduced himself as Yoo Moo-jin scratched his head and said, It seems to be nothing serious, unlike what I was worried about, so Ill just leave. Ha! At his words, Seok Pae-ung scoffed as if absurd. Who do you think you are to come and go as you please? If theres nothing to see, Ill just leave. Hah. Seok Pae-ung let out a sigh. And the moment that sigh ended, -Swish! His figure blurred, and he instantly reached in front of the young man named Yoo Moo-jin. Having approached him in an instant, Seok Pae-ung threw a punch towards the fellows abdomen. -Bam! It was a strike delivered with 5-star power, to properly test him since he had approached without any presence. However, Is this all? !? The eyes of Seok Pae-ung, who had thrown the punch, widened. It felt like he had hit a thick rock rather than the abdomen. Of course, even a thick rock would shatter from his punch, but this fellow was looking at him without moving an inch. Come to think of it, he hadnt noticed because the fellows clothes were loose, but why was his upper body so thick? His entire body was a mass of muscles. At that moment, -Bam! Ugh! Seok Pae-ungs body was pushed back five steps by the punch swung by the young man. -Murmur murmur! The surroundings stirred. The Green Forest bandits, who had been watching what the Fighting King was doing at the sudden commotion, couldnt hide their surprise. It was the first time they had seen the Green Forest Fighting King being pushed back. The person involved, Seok Pae-ung, was equally surprised. -Throb throb! His abdomen throbbed violently, and nausea welled up. What kind of punch does this bastard have Even without internal energy, the impact shook his entire body, pushing him back. At this, Seok Pae-ungs wariness seemed to have risen, and he properly assumed a stance. He was also confident that he wouldnt lose to anyone in terms of strength, having secured a seat among the Eight Stars solely with his external martial arts. As he assumed his stance, Oh. Youre strong. With this level, you must belong to the quite powerful group in the martial arts world. What the hell are you talking about? I thought five stages would be enough, but it seems Ill need to go to four stages. What? What was this bastard saying? As he was puzzled, he saw Yoo Moo-jin fiddling with a golden ring-like object on his right arm. He turned it, -Clink clink clink! That sound was grating. Feeling a strange sense of foreboding, Seok Pae-ung made the first move. -Whoosh! If it was 5-star power until now, this time he drew out 10-star power in an instant. This punch contained enough power to blow away a small hill. However, -Grab! No way? Yoo Moo-jin, the young man, lightly caught his punch with one hand. But that wasnt the end. -Sizzle! The biceps and forearm muscles of the fellows right arm swelled up distinctly, turning red and emitting white steam. Seok Pae-ungs eyes trembled at the extremely bizarre sight. Then, Yoo Moo-jin, the young man, grinned and said, Its better to bite down hard. Wait a moment -Boom! Before he could even speak. At that moment, a fist struck his face, and his body was hammered into the ground. The power was so strong that the ground instantly caved in nearly five jang (approx. 16.5 meters), and fragments flew in all directions. Chapter 331 Chapter 331 C Sichuans Upheaval (4)About 53 years ago. Tang Yeon-jong, the Thousand Poison Hand and the Tang Clans Head from two generations prior, was about to face a showdown. His opponent was Baek Yoo, an up-and-coming expert in poison techniques from the evil faction, known by the alias Lord of Ten Thousand Poisons. When it came to poison techniques, the Tang Clan was considered the best alongside the Guyang Family, located on the path to the Western Regions. However, this poison expert Baek Yoo had not only earned the title of one of the top ten experts in the martial arts world within just five years of his debut, but he also challenged the dominance of Elder Tang Yeon-jong in poison techniques. Ah Tang In-hae, the grandson who was only ten years old at the time, couldnt hide his perplexity at the sight of his nervous Elder Tang Yeon-jong. Elder had always shown great pride, saying that no one could match the Tang Clan when it came to poison. But this was the first time he had seen his grandfather so nervous that he was even breaking out in a cold sweat. They say that an expert recognizes another expert. Even his father Tang Ho-yeon, the Junior Clan Leader, had a dark expression whenever he saw Baek Yoo. At the mere age of ten, Tang In-hae couldnt tell how strong the Lord of Ten Thousand Poisons Baek Yoo was, but judging from their reactions, he could tell that he was no ordinary expert. [Father. No, Clan Leader. Do you really have to face that person? No matter how I look at it, that person has reached the realm of the Ten Thousand Poison Pool Body.] Ten Thousand Poison Pool Body? It was the highest realm said to surpass even the realm of a Poison Man. As far as he knew, his grandfather had reached the realm of a Poison Man. Tang In-hae looked at Baek Yoo and his three sons, with Baek Sa-ha being the successor, with an expression of disbelief. Had that person really reached a realm that even his grandfather and father had not attained? How could this be possible? As he was perplexed, his grandfather Tang Yeon-jong opened his mouth. [If we back down here, the familys reputation will be ruined. Even if he has reached the Ten Thousand Poison Pool Body, we have the Formless Poison.] [But] [Thats enough. This showdown can no longer be avoided.] [Clan Leader] [If this father fails to survive the showdown, rise to the position of the Clan Leader. And You must complete the Formless Poison Technique. That is the only way to match or counter the Ten Thousand Poison Pool Body.] Grandfather had already prepared himself to lose his life. The atmosphere on the familys side became gloomy. At that moment, someone they had never seen before approached where they were. What muscles? His muscles were so thick that his upper and lower garments looked like they were about to burst. Not only did he have such incredible muscles, but his face was also extremely handsome. As he approached, Elder Tang Yeon-jong and his father Tang Ho-yeon seemed to recognize him and greeted him with surprised faces. [Lord Yoo Moo-jin] [Its been a while, you two.] The two men, who always exuded confidence no matter who they met, were strangely cautious towards this man who looked to be only in his mid-thirties. Then, his father Tang Ho-yeon spoke with a joyful expression, clasping his hands together in respect. -Pak! [Lord Moo-jin. Please, for our Clan Leader] [Ahem!] Grandfather Tang Yeon-jong interrupted his fathers words midway. Then, he also showed respect to the man named Yoo Moo-jin and said, [Lord Moo-jin, you dont need to intervene in this matter. This is a place where the representatives of the families face each other in a fair showdown. It is absolutely not a situation where our family is in danger.] At his words, Yoo Moo-jin turned his head, glanced at the Lord of Ten Thousand Poisons Baek Yoo, and spoke. [I heard its a life-or-death match.] [Thats right.] [Are you sure you dont need my help?] [Thats right. This is a matter of the Tang Clans honor.] [You will surely lose your life.] !!!!!! At those words spoken with certainty, Tang In-hae couldnt contain his anger and raised his voice at him. [Who are you to say that Grandfather will] [Ahem! Who told you to intervene without permission?] [Grandfather, but] [Apologize to Lord Moo-jin at once.] [Gr- Grandfather?] [The Yoo Family has long protected our family. You cannot act rashly like a child who doesnt know any better.] [What? They have protected our family?] As he was puzzled, Yoo Moo-jin extended his large hand and patted his head. [So youre Tang In-hae. It seems like only yesterday when you were crawling around, but youve grown a lot.] -Clank clank! As he patted his head, a strange sound was heard. He glanced up and saw a golden bracelet on his right wrist. *** -Boom! Tang Cheol-young, the Deputy Head of the Sichuan Tang Clan, couldnt close his mouth. What was he seeing right now? Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung, known as one of the top experts of the Eight Stars in the martial arts world, was hammered into the ground by a single punch from a young man. The power of the seemingly simple punch was beyond imagination. Just by looking at the ground that had caved in nearly 5 jang (approx. 16.5 meters), one could tell. The Green Forest bandits were in an uproar. It was a natural reaction since their leader had been attacked by someone of unknown identity who had suddenly appeared. Then, someones voice was heard from the side. That person has appeared. Bro- Brother No, Clan Leader? Tang Cheol-young was perplexed to see Clan Leader Tang In-hae beside him, not knowing when he had approached. Then, he asked in confusion, Clan Leader. Do you happen to know that young man? That golden bracelet on his wrist. Dont you recognize it? Golden bracelet? Could it be? The eyes of Deputy Head Tang Cheol-young, who had noticed the golden bracelet on the young mans right wrist, widened. There was a long-standing instruction passed down in the Tang Clans bloodline. It was a message about the Yoo Family who protected the Tang Clan. [When the Tang Clan is in danger, if they appear, greet them with utmost respect.] There was one criterion to recognize them. It was the golden bracelet worn on their wrist. Hes not the one from back then. He was much younger than the man called Yoo Moo-jin It had been over 50 years since he had seen the Yoo Family after his grandfather, the Lord of Ten Thousand Poisons Tang Yeon-jong, had lost his life in the showdown that day. Could he be a descendant of that person? Although he had seen Yoo Moo-jin, he had never truly witnessed his skills. But now, seeing the Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung hammered into the ground by that young mans hand, he couldnt help but feel amazed. *** -Sizzle! White steam gushed out from Yoo Moo-jins body, whose muscles had swollen and turned red not only on his right arm but all over his body. Feeling intimidated by this sight, the Green Forest bandits couldnt move rashly. To them, their leader Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung was an untouchable monster. But that very leader had been pounded into the ground by a single punch. Just what was the identity of this monster? As they were perplexed, Boss! Someone shouted with a flushed face. Seok Pae-ung, who they thought might have lost consciousness after being hammered into the ground with his head by a single punch, was getting up. Oh, youre quite sturdy. Yoo Moo-jin looked at him with intrigued eyes and spoke. -Grit! Seok Pae-ung wanted to spit out the blood welling up inside, but he forcibly suppressed it. It was the first time he had felt faint from a single punch. No, it wasnt the first time. It was the first time since his showdown with that person, one of the Six Heavens. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However, back then, he was no different from a greenhorn who had not yet completed his martial arts, so it was difficult to compare to the present. Boss! The boss got up! Wooooaaaahhh!!! The nearby Green Forest bandits cheered. He understood that they were happy their leader had gotten up, but they should stop shouting. His pride was hurt, and it felt like his dignity was hitting rock bottom because of their cheers. Damn it. Do I have to use that? He had a secret move that he had been hiding for a rematch with that person from the Six Heavens. But he wasnt confident. Not only did this monster catch his tyrannical punch, which held 10-star power, with one hand, but he also made his legs go weak with a single strike. Experts had a sense that only experts possessed. Even if he used his secret move and fought with the resolve to go down together, could he defeat this monster-like fellow? Seok Pae-ung gradually regained his senses. Unlike other Green Forest bandits, he was not the type to be belligerent but rather belonged to the cold and calculating side. Therefore, he valued practicality over saving face. Damn it. Who would have thought that such a variable would get entangled in this matter that he had started to have her? The fellow said he was from the Yoo Family, so he didnt seem to be from the Tang Clan. But why was he suddenly appearing and interfering with them Ah Suddenly, he recalled the words the fellow had said about just leaving. He had called out to that fellow. I did something stupid. He should have let him go when he said he was leaving. With this in mind, Seok Pae-ung finally stabilized his boiling body and raised his head. Hah. There was a glint in Seok Pae-ungs eyes as he raised his head. The reason was, You bastard, what is your relationship with Hae Yeok-won, the Alliance Leader of the Four Evils Alliance? -Sizzle! The moment he saw the reddened skin and the white steam flowing from his entire body, Seok Pae-ung thought of only one person. It was Hae Yeok-won, the Alliance Leader of the Four Evils Alliance, which could be considered the center of the current evil faction. Hae Yeok-won? Yeah. Your appearance is undoubtedly the Advancing Blood Golden Body of Hae Yeok-won. Ah. The Advancing Blood Golden Body and the Hae Family. So you do have a connection. I guess were not unrelated. Even if we havent been in contact for a long time, for now, I know were considered distant relatives. At Yoo Moo-jins words, Seok Pae-ung thought it was fortunate. The Four Evils Alliance and the Green Forest were practically allies as part of the same evil faction. If this fellow had even the slightest connection to the Four Evils Alliance, he could use it as an excuse to naturally avoid a fight. If youre a distant relative, then you do have a connection. Moreover, you even cultivated the same martial arts. The same martial arts? Yeah. I think theres some misunderstanding. Misunderstanding? Yes. The people in my family dont cultivate martial arts. What? What was he talking about now? That appearance was undoubtedly the Advancing Blood Golden Body of the Hae Yoo Clan. Then, Yoo Moo-jin scratched his head and said, Should I say its achieved through natural talent and moderate muscle training? Muscle training? Well, thats not important. And about that martial art. Its something that should be cultivated by those who arent naturally gifted or are weak anyway. -Bulge! Bulge bulge! As soon as he finished speaking, Yoo Moo-jins right arm muscles swelled even more. Seeing his appearance, Seok Pae-ung was terrified. The moment the fellow clenched his fist, all five senses, no, six senses of his body were giving him a warning. It was very dangerous. H- Hey! You said your name is Yoo Moo-jin. Stop. If youre a distant relative of the Hae Family, youre practically part of the evil faction like us, so we have no reason to fight. Were not fighting. What? Then why are you clenching your fist like that? To drive you guys away. I was going to just leave, but it wouldnt be bad to stretch my body a bit since its been a while At that moment, Yoo Moo-jin stopped mid-sentence and turned his head. Then, he looked somewhere, tilted his head, and opened his mouth. Is this related to you guys right now? What are you talking about? Related to us? Its not? But its coming with a terrifying force. A terrifying force, what do you -Flinch! Seok Pae-ung stopped mid-sentence and turned his head in the direction Yoo Moo-jin was looking with a startled face. That was because he felt something tyrannical and sinister approaching at a tremendous speed from that direction. !!!!!! The energy was so eerie and strong that it sent chills down his spine. Then, from the void in the northeast, a black fog swirled, and a figure was seen riding on a sword, flying towards them. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Chapter 332 Chapter 332 C Sichuans Upheaval (5)Go! Run faster! The expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong, holding the reins of the carriage horse, shouted and urged the horse. Then, the running horse spoke with a dumbfounded expression as if it were absurd. You damned bald monk. Do you really think Im a horse? And Im already running with all my might without you nagging. Although it had the appearance of a horse, its true identity was the demonic beast Alyu. The speed of Alyu when it ran with determination was incomparably faster than any ordinary horse. Therefore, all of Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates were riding on the roof of the carriage. I never thought Id see someone riding a sword and flying. Sword riding and flying. It literally meant riding on a sword and flying. It sounded simple at first, but freely riding and controlling a sword was a sophisticated technique as much as sword mastery. As Seop Chun clicked his tongue and spoke, Mong Mu-yak also recalled that scene from earlier. Mok Gyeong-un, who had suddenly gotten off the carriage, had an unusual expression on his face, and saying he would go ahead first, he flew away riding on his sword. Why was he in such a hurry all of a sudden? Was it because of the confrontation between the Sichuan Tang Clan and the Green Forest? Anyway, it seemed like they had to hurry and catch up with their lord. *** The expression of Tang In-hae, the head of the Sichuan Tang Clan, hardened. It was due to the sudden appearance of another unknown person. Who the hell is that? The sight of him standing on a single sword, accompanied by a swirl of black fog, was truly mystical and even awe-inspiring. Clan Leader. Isnt that sword riding and flying? Deputy Head Tang Cheol-young spoke with his mouth agape, unable to hide his astonishment. Sword riding and flying was something impossible unless one had reached a high level of sword mastery, lightness skill, and true energy control. Even he himself, who had surpassed the pinnacle-stage and reached the realm of Transformation, couldnt perform such a divine skill. Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes gaze didnt leave the unidentified person riding on the sword. Although he was far away, he looked very young at a glance. However, if he had reached such a realm, he could appear young due to profound internal energy and rebirth, so it was difficult to make a judgment. Just what is going on? Tang In-hae was more confused by the situation than the identity of that person. Not only had the hidden protector of the Tang Clan, the Yoo Family, appeared, but a supreme expert who could be called not just Eight Stars but even a true grandmaster had also shown up. He could guess that the appearance of the Yoo Family member was due to the confrontation with the Green Forest. But he couldnt understand that person at all. Why had such a monster-like individual appeared at this particular time? *** It was a truly coincidental occurrence. No one had ordered or done it, but just a moment ago, the Green Forest bandits were in an uproar due to the confrontation between Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung and the unidentified young man named Yoo Moo-jin. But now, it was as if no one was present, and silence filled the air. Everyone present was tense and gripped by a sense of intimidation due to the appearance of a single person. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. -Rumble! It was like the feeling of prey standing before a ferocious beast. This is crazy. Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung couldnt take his eyes off Mok Gyeong-un, his face filled with tension. He was emitting a sinister and tyrannical black energy from his entire body, and just looking at it made it difficult to breathe. It wasnt that he hadnt had a similar experience before. It was the same as when he first met that person, one of the Six Heavens. At that time, he was also crushed by the overwhelming presence and found it difficult to even speak. But he never thought he would experience that feeling again. Who the hell is he? Aside from that one person from the Six Heavens, he knew the appearances of most others to some extent. But he had never seen someone like that before. Based on his face alone, he didnt even look like he was in his twenties, but it was hard to believe what he saw. However, one thing he could be certain of. Hes definitely not from the righteous path. There was no one among the righteous cultivators who possessed such a sinister energy. The energy emanating from that person felt like darkness itself. If that was the case, he seemed to be from the evil faction, but he had never heard of such a person even in the Four Evils Alliance. At that moment, -Tap! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been riding on the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, landed on the ground with a light movement. The moment Mok Gyeong-uns figure touched the ground, the Green Forest bandits unknowingly took a deep breath and exhaled. They hadnt been able to breathe properly due to the overwhelming pressure, although it wasnt for very long. Then, someone opened their mouth. I dont know what purpose youre here for, but if you had just left, you would have almost regretted it. It was none other than Yoo Moo-jin. Even Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung, one of the top experts of the Eight Stars in the martial arts world, was overwhelmed by the pressure and couldnt speak, but he was different. Although it was quite different from when he faced Seok Pae-ung, he still had a relaxed demeanor. It was a composure that could only come from absolute confidence in ones own strength. -Click! At that moment, the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, which had been floating in the air, was sheathed into the scabbard at Mok Gyeong-uns waist. As the sword was sheathed, Mok Gyeong-un swept his gaze around once and then turned his eyes to Yoo Moo-jin, opening his mouth. Since you were fighting the Green Forest, I can assume youre on the same side as the Tang Clan, right? In response to that question, Yoo Moo-jin scratched his head and replied, Well, in the current situation, it seems that way, but asking such a question means youre not someone who is favorable towards the Sichuan Tang Clan, right? Favorable For now, I guess you could say that. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Yoo Moo-jin rubbed his unnaturally swollen chest muscles and said, As I thought, it would have been a big problem if I had just left. A big problem? It was fine to leave these mountain bandits alone, but it seems youre different. -Rumble! A glint flashed in Yoo Moo-jins eyes. He had exceptional eyes passed down from his ancestors. It allowed him to discern the strength of an opponent through color, and the Mok Gyeong-un he saw with his two eyes was completely different from anyone he had seen before. It was the first time he had seen someone completely black. The size of that black energy was overwhelming everyone present. If I had just left, it would have caused trouble. It was difficult to compare the danger level with the Green Forest bandits. Even if they outnumbered them, the potential of the Sichuan Tang Clan was not to be underestimated. But that seemed quite dangerous. He wasnt the only one thinking this way. Strange. With his third eye open, Mok Gyeong-un could also clearly see Yoo Moo-jins energy. That energy was completely different from ordinary martial artists. It was similar to innate true energy, yet different. The purity of the energy was high, and it seemed like the surrounding natural energy had gathered together. It was quite interesting how it circulated throughout his entire body. -Whoosh! What was even more peculiar was that the energy was condensed and suppressed by something. That was probably, That thing? It seemed to be because of the golden bracelet he was wearing on his right hand. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. The golden bracelet didnt seem to be an ordinary object. An immense amount of innate true energy that couldnt even be compared to So Yerin or Joo Woonhyang was emanating from the bracelet, and apart from that, it formed hundreds, no, thousands of loops as if numerous spell techniques were merged into one. That object had surpassed the level that could be called a treasured artifact. At that moment, Yoo Moo-jin turned his neck, stretching his muscles, and opened his mouth. -Bulge! Bulge! Since you said youre not favorable towards the Tang Clan, I cant just leave, so Ill have to subdue you. Subdue? Youre saying something interesting. At his words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. It seemed he had to deal with this person first in order to settle things with the Tang Clan. If this person deliberately tried to interfere, it would be difficult to do anything. -Shing! Mok Gyeong-un drew the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword from his waist. -Tremble tremble tremble! As if detecting the energy of a strong opponent it was meeting for the first time, the blade of Evil Commandment Sword trembled, emitting a strong resonance. It was like a competitive spirit. Fighting King. What should we do about this? Are you just going to watch? At the question of Hyungtaek, who could be considered his left arm, Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung couldnt hide his inner perplexity. That newly appeared bastard and the guy named Yoo Moo-jin were having a conversation and creating an atmosphere to fight as if they didnt even care about them. It was a humiliating situation, so it was absurd, but it seemed that if they carelessly intervened between these two monsters, it would only cause trouble. Damn it. However, no matter what, he couldnt easily admit it and suggest retreating in front of his numerous subordinates. Fighting King? At the urging call of his left arm, the Throwing Killing Guest Hyungtaek, Seok Pae-ung frowned and then turned his gaze to the newly appeared person. Wait a moment Come to think of it, that person said with his own mouth that he wasnt favorable towards the Tang Clan. That was the reason he was currently confronting that monster guy named Yoo Moo-jin. If that was the case, he needed to think differently. There was a saying that the enemy of an enemy is a friend. If that persons goal was also the Tang Clan, he might be able to persuade him and form an alliance. With this in mind, Seok Pae-ung spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. Hey, you. If your goal is also the Tang Clan, how about working together? Yes, this is it. It wasnt bad as a justification. He could make up an excuse to his subordinates, and while these monsters fought each other, he could pressure the Tang Clan and gain practical benefits. If this guy had any sense, he wouldnt easily dismiss his proposal. While you deal with that guy, we will -Boom! Before he could even finish his words. With an ear-splitting explosive sound and an immense energy rushing towards him, Seok Pae-ung crossed his arms without a moment to think. What? -Whoosh! Despite activating his protective energy, his body was pushed back more than ten steps, unable to withstand the tremendous shockwave. He wondered what was happening all of a sudden, but when he lowered his crossed arms, his eyes widened. Mok Gyeong-uns sword and Yoo Moo-jins fist had already clashed and were in a confrontational state. What was astonishing was that even though they had merely clashed their sword and fist, the aftermath was so strong that the ground where the two were standing had caved in more than ten jang (approx. 33 meters) and was cracked and split in all directions. Ugh Bo- Boss! The nearby executives of the Green Forest, including the left arm Throwing Killing Guest Hyungtaek, were also blown away by this aftermath and were rolling on the ground. They seemed to have failed to withstand this power at all and had even suffered internal injuries. At this sight, -Gulp! Seok Pae-ung swallowed his dry saliva. These two monsters were on a completely different level. They hadnt even clashed properly and had only exchanged a single move, but if the aftermath was this severe, his subordinates might end up dying in large numbers if he wasnt careful. Sacrificing them just to protect his pride was a foolish act. Therefore, Seok Pae-ung no longer cared about his pride or anything else and shouted to his subordinates, infusing his internal energy. Retreat!!! As soon as his shout ended, the Green Forest bandits quickly distanced themselves and retreated in an orderly manner as if they had been waiting for it. As the Green Forest bandits moved away, Yoo Moo-jin grinned and said, Now that the distractions are gone, lets do this properly. -Bulge! Bulge! With those words, Yoo Moo-jins reddened right arm muscles swelled even more. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns figure, who had been matching his demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword against his fist, gradually began to be pushed back. -Whoosh! It was when he had been pushed back about five steps. Ripples appeared on the blade of Mok Gyeong-uns sword. Along with that, Yoo Moo-jins fist, which had been pushing forward with strength, was bounced upward as if repelled by the wondrous principle of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi. Huh? It didnt end there. -Bam! Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Gyeong-un stomped his foot strongly on the ground. Then, pulling the blade, he thrust the sword forward. With that, a whirlwind of qi surged from the tip of the sword, rushing towards Yoo Moo-jins abdomen with a storm-like momentum. Chapter 333 Chapter 333 C Sichuans Upheaval (6)Mok Gyeong-un had an extraordinary memory and embodiment ability compared to ordinary people. Thus, he could remember what he had seen once without a single mistake and had the ability to imitate it exactly. This ability of Mok Gyeong-un was further maximized after he opened his ghost eyes and obtained the supernatural power of the three eyes, allowing him to embody not only ordinary movements but also the forms consisting of energy and gestures. Of course, that didnt mean he could flawlessly steal everything. Things that couldnt be performed without the support of profound internal energy or special mind techniques, where the gestures were not only formed by energy but also reached the level of mental imagery, were impossible for him to embody no matter what. One of the martial arts of this type was the True Chasing and Turning Sword, one of the sword techniques of the Thousand-men Commander So Yerin. Can it only be manifested with innate true energy? He had suffered a defeat because of this technique, so he had observed it with interest. However, it was particularly difficult to manifest this sword technique. It seemed that the unique energy of innate true energy was necessary to fully utilize the technique. And it seemed like it would continue to be that way, but the situation changed. Having surpassed the peak of peaks, his understanding of energy had completely changed, and although it was difficult to do it flawlessly, he had reached a level where he could imitate and manifest even the circulation method of innate true energy. And this was the result. -Bam! Mok Gyeong-un stomped his foot strongly on the ground. Then, pulling the blade, he thrust the sword forward. With that, a whirlwind of qi surged from the tip of the sword, rushing towards Yoo Moo-jins abdomen with a storm-like momentum. [True Chasing and Turning Sword] The True Chasing and Turning Sword manifested by Mok Gyeong-uns hand was not a widely spreading whirlwind but was formed in a fixed shape. It struck Yoo Moo-jins abdomen precisely. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! The whirlwind of qi fiercely swept through as if piercing his abdomen. Even if the range was reduced, the power had increased instead. However, -Clang clang clang clang clang clang! One of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows, who was unleashing the sword technique, rose upward. It was as if he had unleashed the sword technique against a solid iron wall, and blue sparks flew from the abdomen, accompanied by a sound similar to metal ringing. No way? Its sturdy, right? !? Mok Gyeong-un was dumbfounded. The strength of Yoo Moo-jins reddened abdominal muscles was no exaggeration to call it indestructible, not receiving any damage from the sword technique. Rather, -Tak! He was taking a step forward, nullifying the power of the sword technique. And not only that, -Whoosh! Yoo Moo-jin threw a punch towards the center of the whirling True Chasing and Turning Sword. The punch he threw created a tremendous wind pressure, and the sword technique that had been creating the whirlwind of qi was completely destroyed. In that instant, Yoo Moo-jin grabbed the blade of the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword with his left hand. -Clang! If I break the sword blade, it will become a state of bare-handed combat, and he will weaken, right? Gripping the blade of Evil Commandment Sword with his hand, Yoo Moo-jin tried to break it. It didnt matter whether it was a treasured sword or anything else. He was confident that he could crush even diamond with his grip strength alone. But at that moment, -Swish! Huh? His hand holding the sword slipped and lost its grip on it. Yoo Moo-jin couldnt hide his confusion. He was definitely gripping the sword tightly, but due to a force strongly pushing it out, the sword forcibly slipped out of his hand. This was the Ritual of Repulsion, one of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. -Swish! In sync with drawing out the sword, Mok Gyeong-un swung a palm strike towards Yoo Moo-jins chest. Trusting in the strength of his muscles, Yoo Moo-jin didnt dodge it at all. Rather, at that moment, he simultaneously swung his fist towards Mok Gyeong-uns chest, with his biceps and forearm muscles swelling. -Boom! Bang! Mok Gyeong-uns figure, hit by the fist, was sent flying like a cannonball. He was sent flying nearly twenty jang (approx. 66 meters). Was he overpowered by Yoo Moo-jin in a clash of strength? However, Cough! Cough cough cough! Yoo Moo-jin clutched his abdomen and staggered backward, eventually kneeling on one knee. -Thud! What? Yoo Moo-jins eyes widened. Mok Gyeong-uns palm strike was not the type that inflicted external damage. It was a force emission that transmitted internal energy to strike the internal organs. Of course, it wasnt just a simple force emission. Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened the supernatural power of the three eyes, judged that not only the strength of the muscles but also the internal resistance of Yoo Moo-jin was completely different from ordinary people. Therefore, he infused the extreme yin cold energy of the Thousand Yin Meridian Severing into the force emission. As a result, the penetrating cold energy caused the internal organs to become stiff, and at the same time, the force emission inflicted damage, causing internal injuries. Cough cough cough Crystals of blood that had turned into frost-like particles splattered from Yoo Moo-jins mouth as he coughed. Seeing this, the corners of Yoo Moo-jins mouth twitched and rose. It was the first time. It was the first time he had bled in his life. -Bulge! Yoo Moo-jin exerted force on the muscles throughout his body, circulating his blood even faster. Then, the steam became thicker, and the cold energy flowing out of his mouth gradually turned into steam, and his body became hot again. Hah On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been sent flying like a cannonball, was also protecting his body with his qi, but the tremendous impact that penetrated through it, ignoring it, caused his heart to stop for a moment. As a result, his body stiffened, and he spat out a mouthful of blood. If he hadnt inflicted damage on the guy, if the attack had come right away, he would have suffered a defeat. Hes strong. He was a different type of strong opponent from the numerous adversaries he had encountered so far. No, should he say that this type of strength was completely new? The body itself, with extremely developed muscles and natural energy dwelling within it, was invincible without internal energy. The innate strength was to this extent. He couldnt help but click his tongue. Then, Yoo Moo-jin grinned at Mok Gyeong-un, revealing his blood-stained teeth, and said, This is a first. No one has ever injured me outside the house, not even my father. You must have had a comfortable life. Comfortable? Well, I wonder. If you knew what my family does, you wouldnt say such a thing. We serve almost everyone, you know. Serve? I dont need to tell an outsider that much, but subduing you with four stages is not enough. Ill go all out now. With those words, Yoo Moo-jin tried to bring his hand to the golden bracelet on his right arm. The name of the golden bracelet was the Force Suppressing Bracelet. It was an object that suppressed his muscles and strength. This Force Suppressing Bracelet had a lock with a total of 10 stages, and the lower the number, the more the restriction on his strength was released. Ill have to go straight to stage three. Stage three of the Force Suppressing Bracelet was the last stage Yoo Moo-jin could unlock. He had heard that the ancestor called the progenitor in the distant past could unlock it up to stage one, but no one had reached stage one except for the progenitor in later generations. Even his father, who was said to have the best physique and muscle quality for generations, only reached the point of unlocking stage two. Of course, even that was said to be the first time in many generations. Anyway, Yoo Moo-jin, who had acknowledged Mok Gyeong-un as an opponent, tried to maximize the release of his suppressed strength through the Force Suppressing Bracelet. I didnt expect him to be able to unlock up to stage three. Even if he wasnt like the progenitor or his father, he took pride in being the best with just stage three. [Unless they are the top experts who can be counted on one hand in the martial arts world, there will be no need to unlock up to stage three.] Those were the words his father had said to him. How long would he be able to endure when he unlocked stage three? -Swish! !? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un appeared right in front of him. -Flinch! Before he could even turn the Force Suppressing Bracelet, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly appeared in front of him, and he was about to be caught off guard, but suddenly, a sense of foreboding that stimulated his five senses, unlike before, rose. With this, Yoo Moo-jin kicked his foot, trying to escape from Mok Gyeong-uns range. However, -Swish! At that moment, a black line slashed through the air, and Yoo Moo-jins body soared upward. -Boom! !!!!!! Yoo Moo-jins eyes widened as he floated upward. He could clearly feel it. In an instant, Mok Gyeong-uns power gathered into a single point and penetrated his abdomen, which was no different from being indestructible. The pain of something penetrating his body was something he felt for the first time, so Yoo Moo-jins expression distorted. -Whoosh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had brushed past Yoo Moo-jins body, kicked the ground and changed direction. He had no intention of ending it here. I cant give him a chance to turn it. Mok Gyeong-un, who had opened the supernatural power of the three eyes and was aware that the golden bracelet was suppressing strength, had been waiting for the moment when he would release it. One more time! If it was now, he could use this unified force sword a few more times. There was no need to hold back just because it was his qi. The most rational way to deal with an enemy was to thoroughly trample them when they showed a slight opening. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-uns figure disappeared, and a black line appeared in the air. The line connected to where Yoo Moo-jins body had soared into the air, and his body was hit by the impact and bounced away in midair. Cough cough cough. Yoo Moo-jin had a pained expression. Although he couldnt see it because it was too fast the first time the power was unified, he could immediately recognize what the second one was aiming for. It was the heart. He crossed his hands to somehow reduce this unified force. Of course, as a result, holes were made in both of his hands. Stage three Although his body was spinning and being bounced away, Yoo Moo-jin somehow concentrated his mind and brought his hand to the lock of the Force Suppressing Bracelet on his right wrist. However, -Boom! Mok Gyeong-un, who had kicked the air, changed direction and unleashed a unified force sword strike towards Yoo Moo-jin. The speed was at a level that surpassed even the category of ultra-high-speed movement, so even with Yoo Moo-jins eyes, he could barely recognize that it was approaching. Yoo Moo-jin could tell that this sword strike was aiming for his glabella this time. -Grit! Three times is not possible. Yoo Moo-jin gritted his teeth and twisted his head back in an instant. -Swish! The black line passed by his eyes dangerously close. Along with that, the shockwave from being hit by the unified force sword strike twice was reduced, and his body fell towards the ground. As he fell, Yoo Moo-jin couldnt take his eyes off Mok Gyeong-un with a tense gaze. If another sword strike followed here, it would be difficult to block it. However, -Tak! Mok Gyeong-uns right hand, which had landed on the ground, was trembling violently. Consecutive strikes are impossible. Even though he had surpassed the peak of peaks, the unified force sword put a tremendous strain on his entire body just by unleashing it once. But when he unleashed it three times in a row, his entire body ached as if his muscles were being torn apart. When he tried to unleash it a fourth time, even his heart was causing intense pain, so he had no choice but to stop. Haa haa Even though his abdomen was penetrated and both hands were penetrated, it wasnt the end. -Clench! As the pain in his heart subsided a little, Mok Gyeong-un gripped the sword handle tightly, calmed his breathing, and tried to gather his power one last time. Right at that moment, -Flinch! With a feeling of the air twisting for a moment, the surrounding energy became overwhelming. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head with sharp eyes at the strange sensation that even affected the surroundings. -Bulge! Bulge bulge! Yoo Moo-jins entire body muscles, which had been swollen and reddened, shrank as if compressed, and his skin turned not just red but black. It seemed that he had finally failed to stop him from releasing the restriction of that object. It became more troublesome. The surroundings were trembling to the extent that the natural energy was being affected. With this, he thought he had no choice but to take action before Yoo Moo-jin completely transformed, and he was about to launch himself towards him, -Boom! At that moment, Yoo Moo-jin threw a punch towards Mok Gyeong-un. It looked like a very simple punch, but, -Boom boom boom boom boom boom! In the direction he threw the punch, with a tremendous wind pressure and a long explosive sound, everything that existed in a fan-shaped area of nearly twenty jang (approx. 66 meters) was completely devastated. Hah hah Yoo Moo-jin clicked his tongue, exhaling rough breaths. It seemed like it was really the first time he had struggled to turn the lock and release the Force Suppressing Bracelet. If he had known this would happen, he should have gone all out from the beginning. Then he wouldnt have gotten injured like this. -Drip drip drip! Blood slowly flowed from his perforated fist and abdomen. Normally, when he released the Force Suppressing Bracelet, his body would recover quickly, but it was strangely slow. It felt like that guys strange energy was interfering with it. Still, he had finished it off with a near-full-powered punch after releasing stage three, so no more !? Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Yoo Moo-jins eyes narrowed. The dust hadnt completely settled yet due to the aftermath of the punch, but something could be seen through it. What? -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Two black qi-controlled sword energies were rotating rapidly in a crossed pattern, creating a thick curtain of sword energy around Mok Gyeong-un. Chapter 334 Chapter 334 C Mastermind (1)-Murmur murmur! The Tang Clans executives and warriors, who were watching the situation outside from the Tang Clans walls, were stirred. It was because of the tremendous confrontation unfolding before their eyes. Clan Leader Just what is going on? Deputy Head Tang Cheol-youngs mouth was agape and couldnt close. That was because the confrontation unfolding before their eyes had completely transcended the category of ordinary martial artists. Even when watching a confrontation between experts at the peak of the Transcendent Realm, the level would be considered high. However, this was not something that could be evaluated like that. Is this a confrontation between grandmasters? In the eyes of Tang Cheol-young, who had reached the extreme pinnacle-stage of the Transcendent Realm, he couldnt even see their movements, and he could only hear the sounds of something clashing. But every time they clashed, it was as if heaven and earth were being recreated, and everything around was being devastated. The ground was cracking, shattering, and it was a complete mess. In between, there were movements that could be seen with the eyes, and at those moments, the ultimate techniques of the Transcendent Realm were rampant, leaving them speechless. What the hell is happening? Putting aside the Green Forest, why are such monsters here? How would I know that? The Tang Clans executives were dumbfounded. Of course, since it was a high-level confrontation, they were also martial artists, so they couldnt take their eyes off it, but they were gradually becoming worried. Why were these people doing this here? Sigh. Tang In-hae, the head of the Tang Clan, felt the same way. He knew who that muscular man was. Since he was wearing a golden bracelet, he recognized that he was the being who had been protecting the Tang Clan for a long time. But he didnt know who the one who appeared now was. He seemed to have no relation to the Green Forest, but seeing him fight against that family, who were like the Tang Clans protectors, there was a very high probability that he was an enemy of the Tang Clan. What should I do about this? It felt better when the Green Forest was surrounding them. Just as an expert who had barely surpassed the peak and reached the early stage of the Transformation Realm couldnt challenge the dominance of the Eight Stars, who were considered the top experts in the martial arts world, those two people had clearly surpassed the peak of peaks. Its impossible. If they were to fight, he would barely be able to endure for about 10 seconds. Just by seeing that Green Forest Fighting King Seok Pae-ung, whose external martial arts had reached the peak, had suffered a defeat, the difference in skill was evident. Just who were they? Both of them looked like they were in their twenties, not even reaching their prime based on their appearance. If they had reached such a realm, had they undergone rebirth and returned to a youthful state, not aging at all? Tang In-hae, who had been continuously clicking his tongue, fell into contemplation. Among them, the only certain thing was that it would be best for that familys monster, who claimed to be the Tang Clans protector, to win. But if that person with the brutal and tyrannical martial prowess were to win, the Tang Clan might face the worst enemy in its history. Or should I hope for a mutual defeat? Looking at it now, the confrontation seemed to be even, like a fierce battle between a dragon and a tiger. If one side doesnt have overwhelming martial prowess or luck is not on their side, a confrontation between evenly matched experts never ends without injuries. In that case, he might have to keep looking for an opportunity. If the monster, not the protector, wins, he might have to seize that moment. -Boom boom boom boom boom! Huh? At that moment, he saw Yoo Moo-jin rolling on the ground. Seeing this, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes eyes trembled. He had hoped for Yoo Moo-jin to win, but judging from the blood flowing from his abdomen and back, he had suffered penetrating wounds. That meant the outcome of this confrontation had become clear. Then what about that monster? Tang In-hae turned his gaze with a slight hope. He saw Mok Gyeong-un barely maintaining his posture with trembling hands. Although not as much as the protector, that bastard also seemed to have exhausted his internal energy and was heavily injured. Tang In-haes eyes sharpened. Perhaps he could seize an opportunity. Now, within one or two moves, the match will be decided. If not now, there may not be another chance. At that moment, Clan Leader? Just what is going on? Ah! At the voice coming from behind, Tang In-hae turned his head with a troubled expression. The one who called him was none other than Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess. After he left in the middle of their conversation, she had come out, puzzled by the sound of booming coming from outside and the constant stirring of the Tang Clan warriors. With this, Tang In-hae waved his hand and said, Go to the villa area. If you stay here, it might become dangerous -Gulp! Tang In-hae stopped mid-sentence and swallowed his dry saliva. What? The air was becoming so heavy that it was suffocating to breathe. From behind, an immense energy that stimulated not just his qi sense but all five senses was emanating, but he didnt know what was happening. He thought the confrontation was almost over, but why did the energy become even stronger? It was a moment of confusion. -Boom! Before his words could even finish, A tremendous boom erupted, and all the buildings of the Tang Clan shook, and the ground trembled. Startled by this, Tang In-hae hurriedly turned his head. Then, countless fragments and hazy dust were rushing towards the Tang Clans side. -Whoosh! With this, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae raised his hand and emitted a powerful force with his profound internal energy to block the flying fragments. -Clang clang clang clang clang clang! After all, he was one of the Eight Stars, so this wasnt a difficult task. As he blocked the fragments, some of the dust cleared, and there he saw Yoo Moo-jin, whose entire bodys skin had turned black and muscles had compressed as if condensed. Yoo Moo-jin was extending his fist, and in that direction, nearly twenty jang (approx. 66 meters) was completely devastated in a fan-shaped area, leaving his mouth agape. Was his energy not completely exhausted? Tang In-hae was dumbfounded. He had thought the protector had almost been defeated, but he didnt expect him to have such hidden strength. No, was it even correct to call this hidden strength? To this extent, it was fair to say that he hadnt used his full power. Its an unbelievable punch. Tang In-hae couldnt hide his shock, feeling intimidated. If nearly twenty jang could be devastated with just a single punch, if he directly confronted it, not only would his entire body be torn apart, but he wouldnt even be left intact. Hes truly a monster. Why hadnt such a monster-like being made his debut in the martial arts world? If he stepped forward even now, the landscape of the martial arts world would be overturned, and it would change from the Six Heavens to the Seven Heavens. Those who received the title of Heaven and reached the pinnacle of the martial arts world were monsters who had transcended human limits. That person possessed the martial arts befitting that. However, Lo- Look at that! Thats impossible! Exclamations burst out from here and there. Wondering why, he saw that in the place where the dust had cleared, two qi-controlled sword energies were rotating in a crossed pattern, creating a curtain. Seeing this, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae was left speechless. He thought the confrontation was almost over, but seeing the strength they had revealed, they hadnt used their full power. This was truly a confrontation between monsters. At that moment, Ah! Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At the voice coming from the side, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae frowned and sighed. While his attention was captured by those monster-like beings, at some point, Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess, had climbed onto a platform set up to allow a view beyond the wall. With this, Didnt I tell you to go quickly? This is not a place for you to be now At that moment, -Thud! Ye Song-ah knelt on the spot, crossed her hands on her shoulders, and her eyes turned red. Startled by her sudden behavior, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae asked in confusion, Why are you acting like this? Its him. He has come. What do you mean by him? Thank you. I sincerely thank you, Clan Leader. As she suddenly expressed her gratitude, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae had a look of incomprehension. Why was this child acting like this? Then, she looked at Tang In-hae with teary eyes and said, I had hoped that you would make the right choice, and it seems my prayers and wishes have been answered. Song-ah, what are you!? At that moment, Tang In-haes expression froze. Could it be that she was talking about that? As he thought that, she continued, I was worried that you might make a grave mistake, caught up in desire, but seeing him come here to protect the Tang Clan, it seems you have made the right choice. I sincerely apologize for doubting your words even for a moment. What? Isnt he fighting that monster to protect the Tang Clan? !!!!! Tang In-haes breath was caught in his throat for a moment. She was misunderstanding the situation. The one who was protecting and the one who was trying to pose a threat. But thanks to this, Tang In-hae could finally understand the identity of that monster-like being. Could it be that he was the being from the prophecy that Ye Song-ah had said she saw through the precognition of the Holy Fire Priestess? Ha How could this happen? Tang In-hae recalled the conversation he had with her. She had definitely said, [Grandmaster Mun-no leaving even Grandmother and hiding him was probably to protect him.] [To protect him?] [Yes. Since the wings he needed to spread were torn off, no matter how great he is, he is still extremely weak. If he were to encounter enemies] She couldnt continue. She was afraid of such a situation. [Clan Leader As you said, I have revealed everything I know. So please help Grandmaster Mun-no. A crisis is approaching him.] Through this, Tang In-hae could deduce one fact. If the prophecy were to come true unconditionally, would there be a reason to worry about what would happen in the future like this? If the outcome was predetermined, all of it would be meaningless. But the fact that she was so worried meant that the prophecy was not something that would be fulfilled unconditionally, but that variables could arise at any time and change accordingly. If that was the case, this prophecy could be an indicator to respond to any dangers or hardships. Its tempting. The power to respond in advance to what would happen in the future. This was a tremendous ability that anyone would find tempting. *** [Haa haa Youre coveting something you shouldnt covet.] [I shouldnt covet it? Ha! Dont you think its more problematic for such a dangerous power to be in the hands of a group that promotes deception and misleading the people? Rather, its right for such a dangerous power to be handled not by the likes of you, but by those who can uphold justice and righteousness.] [Youre attaching a good-sounding cause. In the end, youre admitting that youre caught up in your own greed. Cough cough] -Grit! Indeed, he really disliked this fellow Mun-no. No, it had been like that for a long time. His grandfather, the Lord of Ten Thousand Poisons, Thousand Poison Hand Tang Yeon-jong, had tried to pass on the secrets of the family to this fellow, who was just a branch family member with thin blood ties. If his father and he hadnt dissuaded him, such a thing would have really happened. Perhaps his ill-fated relationship with this fellow had continued since then. [Talk all you want. In the end, you, who are addicted to the Formless Poison and will soon cross over to the netherworld, can do nothing.] [Cough cough haa] Seeing the fellows pale and weakened appearance, he felt a bit refreshed now. Since he was skilled in poison techniques to the extent that even his grandfather acknowledged him, preparing the Formless Poison as a precaution had become a divine move. No matter how much of a fellow he was, once addicted to this, he couldnt move. Then, shall we finish it? -Swish! Swish! With the sword he had prepared, Tang In-hae drew a mark on the immobile Mun-nos body, a vertical line passing through the center of the character two. This was the mark of that secret organization or whatever, wasnt it? The corners of Tang In-haes mouth rose sardonically. He had heard that what the Secret Society fellows really wanted was not the ability of prophecy, but to deal with the being in that prophecy. Those fellows should be grateful to him. He had made what they wanted come to them on its own. Its killing two birds with one stone. With this, it was done. If she lost everything, in the end, that child Song-ah would rely on him even more. Chapter 335 Chapter 335 C Mastermind (2)[How did it go? What about Grandmaster Mun-no and that person?] To the question of Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess, Tang In-hae, the head of the Sichuan Tang Clan, casually replied, [As you said, I informed them. Fortunately, it seems they arrived before those people could find them.] [Ah, thats really fortunate.] [Didnt I tell you not to worry too much? Thanks to your early warning, we prevented a tragedy, so its fortunate.] [Yes Youre right.] [But why arent you informing the other order members? For example, your grandmother or those in high positions in the order?] At his question, Ye Song-ah shook her head. And with a voice mixed with a sigh, she said, [The fact that this power possessed by Grandmother has passed on to me is because Grandmother has betrayed the will of Holy Fire.] [The will of Holy Fire?] [Yes. The order members, regardless of their position, will have to pay a price if they betray the will of Holy Fire.] [A price So thats why you told me not to inform your grandmother?] [Yes. I dont know why Grandmother betrayed Holy Fires expectations, but she must have crossed a line that shouldnt have been crossed, so this happened.] A line that shouldnt be crossed What could that be? She was so obsessed with the cult that came from Persia. But did she suddenly change her mind in her old age? As he was puzzled, Ye Song-ah carefully asked him, [By the way, Clan Leader. When will I be able to meet that person and Grandmaster Mun-no?] [Ah. When, you ask? Well, lets see. Since Ive evacuated them to a safe place, I think it would be fine to bring them back depending on the situation or when theres an opportunity.] [Can I know where they have been evacuated to?] At her persistent questioning, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae unknowingly sighed and replied in an irritated voice, [I had them take refuge in the outskirts, so even I, the Clan Leader, dont know the exact location.] At his answer, Ye Song-ah looked at him for a moment with a suspicious gaze. Realizing his mistake, the Clan Leader changed his expression and spoke in a gentle voice, [The exact location could be leaked in the process, so those who escorted them to the outskirts didnt even inform me. But once they have taken refuge, I will soon find out, so dont worry.] He thought he had handled it well. However, once suspicion started, it couldnt be easily quelled. After that, Ye Song-ah frequently visited Tang In-hae and kept urging him to find out when she could hear from them. With this, Tang In-hae was looking for an opportunity. Originally, he had intended to inform them that they had failed to avoid the pursuit of the Secret Society and eventually lost their lives. However, since she had become suspicious of him due to a single mistake, he had been delaying it. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae couldnt hide his perplexity with a stiffened face. She, who possessed the power of prophecy, referred to that unidentified person as him while looking at him. How could this happen? Why did that person appear here and fight against the Yoo Family, who could be considered the Tang Clans protectors? Tang In-haes eyes trembled. Could it be that he knows something? No. That cant be. What Ye Song-ah was concerned about was that the person referred to as him in the prophecy was so weak that he could be described as feeble. But is that feeble? No, in the first place, its a mystery how he even survived. Mun-no, the only protector he could rely on, had also died from the Formless Poison, and he had deliberately left a mark to make him find the Secret Society on his own. How could that bastard, who should have been dead, appear here? The only one who knew this truth was himself. To ensure that no one would know, he had acted alone, so there was no risk of it being revealed. Only one guy got involved, but since he was also addicted to the Formless Poison and fell off a cliff, he was practically dead. Then why was that bastard here? As he was puzzled, Ye Song-ahs voice was heard. Clan Leader? At her call, Tang In-haes mind became even more complicated for a moment. What should he do in this situation? That person, no, that monster-like bastard, was clearly targeting the Tang Clan, seeing him fight the protector like that. But the Tang Clan had no particular grudge against that bastard. If thats the case He knows something. If not, there would be no reason for him to come here like this. Tang In-haes hand trembled slightly. It was because he was extremely tense. Even though the Formless Poison Technique had nearly been perfected after three generations, the opponent was a monster who had surpassed the peak of peaks and reached the level of a Grand Master. Even with the advantage of poison, he had no confidence in defeating such a monster. If that bastard was determined to kill him -Gulp! Tang In-hae swallowed his dry saliva and slowly turned his head to look at the Tang Clans executives and warriors clinging to the wall. They seemed unaware of how much danger they were in. It was natural since they didnt know the reason. Is it at least fortunate that I sent that fellow to the Righteous Alliance? The people here were not all of the Tang Clans forces. According to the alliance agreement, each sect and martial arts family had to send about 30% of their forces to the main hall and branches of the Righteous Alliance. Because of this, his son Tang Ren Yoo, the young elite disciples of the Tang Clan, and his younger brother, the Internal Head Tang Yoo-in, had gone to the Righteous Alliance. -Clench! Tang In-hae bit his lip tightly as he looked at the Tang Clans warriors. Im sorry. No matter how much he racked his brain, there were only two paths that came to mind now. If the protector of the Yoo Family wins by luck, they could get through this without any incidents, but if the opposite situation occurs, the Tang Clan would face their worst enemy. If that happens, they might face the crisis of annihilation. With this, he had to choose whether to risk his life and fight that monster bastard together with them, or quietly escape alone while that bastard was still fighting the former member of the Yoo Family, hoping for the future. If that monster bastard had come here with a desire for revenge against Mun-no, no one here might be able to survive. -Swish! Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae turned his head and looked at Ye Song-ah. He had already made his choice. Deputy Head. Take this child Song-ah to the villa for a moment and come back. Keep an eye on the situation. Understood! *** Hes being troublesome. Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae clicked his tongue as he loaded the unconscious Ye Song-ah, whose acupoint had been sealed, into the carriage. She had realized that something was wrong and tried to escape. As a result, he had no choice but to knock her unconscious. Sleep for a while. It will only make things more complicated if youre awake. Go! Tang In-hae personally took the coachmans seat and grabbed the reins. Fortunately, thanks to all the Green Forest bandits retreating, almost all of the Tang Clans forces had gathered at the main gate. Since he had sent the remaining guard warriors to the front, there was no need to be cautious. He had to hurry and get out of here. -Clop clop! With that, Tang In-hae drove the carriage and left through the back gate. The carriage had only gone about ten jang when, -Clop clop! At that moment, the sound of rough hoofbeats and wheels was heard from somewhere. Wondering what it was, The bushes rustled, and then a horse that looked much larger than an ordinary horse appeared, and then a bald monk-like person appeared, driving a carriage. At first, he was puzzled, but then he tried to turn the reins to change direction. However, Go! The carriage that had burst through the bushes changed direction as well and blocked the path. Angered by this, Tang In-hae was about to raise his voice at the person driving the carriage, but then he frowned. That person, could it be the Demonic Demon Fist Sage Ja Geum-jeong? He realized who it was by looking at his appearance. Since the notoriety of the Three Madmen was so high, most martial artists were familiar with their appearance. This was also the case for Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae. Why has Ja Geum-jeong come here? Except for one of the Three Madmen, the other two were close to being neutral, but their conduct itself was not very good, so most martial artists treated them as part of the evil faction. Tang In-hae also felt the same way. Following the Green Forest bandits, even that crazy bald monk had come. He had no idea what was going on. Then, someone jumped down from the carriage. -Tap tap tap! There were three people, none other than Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates: the masked Ma Ra-hyeon, Seop Chun, and Mong Mu-yak. Ja Geum-jeong also got up from the coachmans seat and opened his mouth. Is that guy really the Clan Leader or whatever that the lord wants to catch? Clan Leader or whatever? Tang In-hae was dumbfounded by his rough expression. Although he was notorious as one of the Three Madmen, he was the head of the great Sichuan Tang Clan and one of the Eight Stars, who could be considered the top experts of the martial arts world. Regardless of the righteous or evil factions, their status itself was different. However, What? Tang In-hae frowned as he looked at Ma Ra-hyeon, who was wearing a mask. The crazy bald monk wasnt the problem. No matter how he looked at it, that masked guy seemed to have surpassed the peak, even though he was trying his best to restrain his energy. This level could be considered comparable to the elders of the Nine Great Sects. Moreover, Those two are also not ordinary. Both of them were experts who had reached the extreme peak of the Transcendent Realm. Tang In-haes eyes were filled with wariness. If it was just Ja Geum-jeong alone, he could have dealt with him with his overwhelming martial prowess, but if there was someone who had reached the realm of a superhuman beyond the peak, the situation was different. Who are you guys? -Rumble! Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae deliberately revealed his energy and spoke to them. The purpose was to show an overwhelming appearance and make them retreat on their own. Although it was quite annoying to have an expert who had surpassed the peak and three experts who had reached the extreme peak of the Transcendent Realm, there was nothing he couldnt handle as someone who had reached the pinnacle of poison techniques. Indeed worthy of being one of the Eight Stars. Seop Chun clicked his tongue at Tang In-haes overwhelming aura. His level was completely different from his own. But he wasnt afraid. It was because he was serving a true monster up close. He still couldnt forget the aura that Mok Gyeong-un had shown at that time. It was like death and fear itself. Compared to that, even though the aura of Thousand Poison Hand Tang In-hae, one of the Eight Stars, was impressive enough to make his skin tingle, it was tolerable. Then, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae opened his mouth again. I wont say it twice. If you want to save your lives, leave now. -Sizzle! Sizzle! It was a warning filled with murderous intent. Faced with Tang In-haes aura that surged like waves, they drew out their energy and assumed a formation stance. Seeing their behavior, Tang In-hae was inwardly exasperated. Even though he was revealing his energy to this extent and warning them, they showed no sign of retreating at all? Just who were these bastards? -Hiss hiss hiss! Tang In-hae, who was dumbfounded, released purple poison energy from both hands and spoke in a threatening tone. You truly have lost your fear. In the hands of this Clan Leader The bald monks master is abandoning his family and running away in fear, yet his tongue is long. Ja Geum-jeongs sarcastic remark, cutting off his words, left Tang In-hae momentarily speechless. He had wondered who these bastards were, but could it be that they were related to that monster? He had subordinates too? What the hell was going on? Wasnt it said that Mun-no and he were living in seclusion alone? But why were these guys with him? Tang In-haes mind became complicated. Then, his mind became clear as he heard the sound of a huge boom coming from behind. -Boom! If he didnt run away right now, he might be caught by that monster-like bastard and go to the netherworld. With this, Tang In-hae brought his hand behind his waist. Among the secrets of the Sichuan Tang Clan, there were many secret weapons for dealing with multiple opponents. One of them was the Thousand Flower Rain. The Thousand Flower Rain infused with his poison energy could temporarily incapacitate those guys. He had to take that opportunity to escape with Ye Song-ah. Even if theres a gap in martial prowess, I should be able to escape from these bastards. Having made this decision, Tang In-hae was about to take out needles from inside his waist. But at that very moment, -Swish! At that moment, Ma Ra-hyeons figure blurred and disappeared. Then, in the blink of an eye, he appeared right in front of him. What speed does this guy have? Tang In-hae was surprised and tilted his head back as Ma Ra-hyeons speed was so tremendous that even he momentarily lost sight of his figure. -Swish! At that moment, a kick brushed past where his face had been. It was an extremely fast kicking technique. With this, Tang In-hae released a handful of needles he was holding and launched a palm strike infused with poison energy to make Ma Ra-hyeon retreat. -Boom! Faced with his powerful palm strike, Ma Ra-hyeon somersaulted backward to avoid it. -Tap tap! Then, he kicked the ground twice and was about to unleash a proper technique when, Wait a moment, stop! Someone stopped Ma Ra-hyeon. Tang In-hae, who was about to respond, also turned his gaze to that direction at the familiar voice. It was none other than the carriage they had brought. At that moment, the carriage door opened. -Creak! Then, a man in his mid-thirties holding a snake-shaped staff appeared from inside the carriage. It was a face he had never seen before, but the moment he saw the staff, Tang In-haes eyes widened. !!!!!! It was because that staff belonged to Guyang Sa-oh, the head of the Guyang Family, who could be considered his archrival, known as the Eight Poison Snake Staff. Chapter 336 Chapter 336 C Mastermind (3)That thing? Tang In-hae, the patriarch of the Sichuan Tang Clan, displayed a glint of interest in his eyes. And for good reason. The snake-shaped walking cane grasped by that man in his mid-thirties was none other than the Eight Poison Snake Staff, the staff of Guyang Sa-oh, the patriarch of the Guyang Clan. Guyang Sa-oh was the only one who could match Tang In-haes reputation in terms of poison, and they had engaged in several duels over the long years, making it impossible for Tang In-hae not to recognize the cane. But why was this young man holding Guyang Sa-ohs cane? Could he be a descendant of that old man Guyang? Just as Tang In-hae was wondering, it happened. -Swish! Ma Ra-hyeon, the masked man, unfurled his Pungsinpo and used extreme high-speed movement to create distance, saying, Will the elder do it? Hasnt this matter between your lord and me already concluded? At Tang In-haes words, Ma Ra-hyeon suppressed the energy he had unleashed and pointed at Tang In-hae with his palm, as if conceding to him. Seeing this, Tang In-hae snorted. Although he was quite surprised by the tremendous lightness skill, he found it absurd that Ma Ra-hyeon was displaying an attitude of conceding to someone. This is no longer tolerable. Does the venerable one take me so lightly? Your opponent will be this old man. !? Tang In-hae flinched for a moment. He had only thought about getting away from that monster somehow, so he hadnt realized it, but this voice was extremely familiar. Could it be? Tang In-hae looked at the mans face. It wasnt a face he recognized. Which meant That face, could it be a Human Skin Mask? As expected of you, little brother Tang. I thought you would recognize me by voice alone. Big brother Guyang? Its been a while, little brother Tang. Upon hearing how he was addressed, an exclamation escaped Tang In-haes mouth. He had suspected it, but it was indeed his one and only longtime rival, the Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh. He had thought their next meeting would be when they were both more advanced in age, but who would have imagined they would face each other like this, with Guyang Sa-oh wearing a Human Skin Mask? However, this wasnt a major issue. Rather Big brother Guyang, why are you with them? It just turned out this way. Just turned out? Thats right. Anyway, didnt we agree to duel at White Jade Hall in due time? Thats true, but big brother Guyang, isnt there still time left until the appointed date? This old man has his circumstances, so it seems difficult to wait until then. -Simmering! As soon as he finished speaking, a green poisonous aura flowed out from Guyang Sa-ohs entire body. He had instantly drawn out up to seven of the Eight Poisons. From the beginning, they knew each others abilities better than anyone, so he had unleashed his poisonous energy close to his full strength. Faced with his momentum, Tang In-haes complexion darkened. Until Guyang Sa-oh revealed himself, Tang In-hae had thought that with his difference in martial arts, he could repel them if he went all out. But the situation had completely changed. If that old man, his equal in poisonous techniques, was determined to stop him, there was no escape. Moreover -Swish! Tang In-hae shifted his gaze to look at the masked Ma Ra-hyeon. If that villain who had surpassed the wall during their duel intervened and launched a sneak attack, he would suffer a miserable defeat. As if sensing his thoughts, Guyang Sa-oh spoke. This will be the final duel of our lives, little brother Tang. None of you should interfere. Well do as you wish. Understood. Keheheh. This will be quite a spectacle. Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak gave brief responses, while the heretic monk Ja Geum-jeong rubbed his hands together as if excited. Ma Ra-hyeon nodded his head with a slightly regretful look in his eyes. Having reached enlightenment and experienced a surge in his martial arts, he had inwardly wanted to test himself against a master of similar or higher level, so he was disappointed to miss this opportunity. However, even though they had expressed their intention not to interfere, Tang In-hae was not one to take their words at face value. Big brother Guyang. They are no different from enemies to our sect. I cannot easily trust their words. And do you think we can properly focus and engage in a duel in this situation? Patriarch Tang In-hae wanted to avoid this confrontation at all costs. The monsters had to be avoided until their duel concluded, but if he remained trapped here, the worst-case scenario could unfold. Big brother Guyang. Please postpone our duel, even if just for the sake of our past ties. I implore you with utmost sincerity. -Clap! Tang In-hae clasped his hands together and bowed his head, even performing a formal salute. Seeing his behavior, the heretic monk Ja Geum-jeong gulped down some wine from his gourd and sneered. Tsk tsk. Hes really going all out to avoid being caught by his master. What did you say! Tang In-hae glared fiercely at him. Then Guyang Sa-oh spoke, drawing out even more poisonous energy and momentum. Your opponent is this old man. Big brother Guyang! Listen, little brother Tang. The only choice given to you is to fight against this old man. If you refuse and attempt to flee, even if its not a duel, I will have no choice but to detain you here as per my agreement with that person. Now, lets begin! -Whoosh! With those words, Guyang Sa-oh unleashed a fearsome momentum, infusing his green poisonous energy into his serpent cane and executed a sweeping strike. Damn it! Faced with his attack, Tang In-hae had no choice but to respond. He, too, exuded a purple, no, indigo poisonous aura and unleashed his own technique to block the strike. -Boom! -Sizzle! As their poisonous energies collided, the surrounding grass withered and the ground began to turn black due to the impact of their clashing forces. Although they had only exchanged a single move, the two rivals who had completed their probing could discern each others improved skills. That old man Guyang has become even stronger. As expected, he has grown stronger. But now that I have nearly perfected the Eight Poison Secret Technique, lets settle this once and for all! Thus, the life-or-death duel between the two arch-rivals began. *** [Father.] Moo-jin called out to his father, Moo-jeok. In response to his call, his father Moo-jeok, without taking his eyes off the dark valley that seemed like an endless abyss, opened his mouth. [What is it?] [How long do we have to stay here?] [How would I know?] [I dont understand why our family has to go this far.] [Then youre saying we should neglect the duty passed down from our ancestors and leave this place? Moo-jin. The moment we leave here, the Central Plains will turn into a wasteland.] [I know that, but this is almost like volunteer work.] [Volunteer work or not, it doesnt matter. If many people can find peace because of us, thats enough satisfaction.] [Its not very satisfying to me.] [Then what will you do about it? Are you saying youll just leave?] [No, not that Its just a bit frustrating. Grandfather and you have been stuck here for so long] [Then train hard and figure out a way to deal with that thing. Then our family wont have to stay here like this.] [] Moo-jin furtively glanced down at the valley that resembled a bottomless pit. If that were possible, would they be doing this? The ancestor who could be considered their progenitor was born with such innate strength that it was said all the energies of heaven and earth had gathered within him, so he had no equal. However, his descendants, including Moo-jin himself, were different. Perhaps because their bloodline had grown thinner with each generation, they had become much weaker compared to their predecessors. [Sigh. Ill stop talking about it.] [You too.] Moo-jeok chuckled. Then Moo-jin stood up and spoke. [Even if its like this here, until when do we have to continue serving the Tang Clan? No matter how much its a request, no, a dying wish from the wife of our progenitor, is the Tang Clan really in that much danger? There arent many among the martial artists who can threaten them.] [Of course, its rare for them to be in that much danger.] [Right? You think so too, Father?] [But its not always the case.] [What do you mean?] [Have you already forgotten about the day of the Great Calamity?] [That was when inhuman beings went berserk and caused chaos.] [Yes, thats right. But at that time, the one your great-grandfather confronted to protect the Tang Clan was not an inhuman being, but a deformed human.] [Deformed? I see.] -Tap tap! Moo-jeok tapped his forehead with his finger and said, [He had an eye here too.] [Where in the world is there a person with three eyes?] [Does it sound like a lie? But what can you do? This father of yours also saw that three-eyed freak fifty years ago.] [You saw it? Where?] [Here.] [What?] Moo-jin couldnt hide his surprise at those words. This place was a hidden forbidden area. How could someone enter this place that even ordinary people, no, even exceptional martial artists couldnt see with their naked eyes? [So what happened?] [What else could have happened? This father of yours drove him away.] [Phew.] At that, Moo-jin let out a sigh as if it was anticlimactic. Well, of course. It was hard to imagine his father, who had unlocked the Force Suppressing Bracelet up to the second stage, something no one in their clan had achieved for generations, being defeated by someone. However [It wasnt easy to drive him away.] As he spoke, Moo-jeok slightly lifted his upper garment. Then, a long scar running across the center of his chest was revealed. Seeing this, Moo-jins eyes widened as he asked, [Wasnt this the scar you got from fighting great-grandfather?] [No. Its the wound inflicted by that bastard.] [But why did the scar remain like this?] Their clan possessed a recovery ability bordering on regeneration to an extraordinary degree. Although it was rare for them to get wounded, even if they did, it healed quickly, so it was unusual for scars to remain unless it was a severe injury. Thats why Moo-jin had always found the scar on his fathers chest puzzling. [I dont know. It could be because that bastards peculiar energy slowed down the healing, or it could be because the wound was that severe.] !!!!! At his words, Moo-jins expression hardened. His father was called invincible, a title that was no exaggeration. To think there was a being who not only left a scar on his invincible father but also managed to escape alive. He must be truly formidable. As Moo-jin inwardly marveled, his father Moo-jeok solemnly advised, [Dont neglect your training. Our clan is growing weaker with each generation. Even if its not that three-eyed freak, theres no guarantee that a new powerhouse wont emerge at any time.] *** -Boom boom boom boom! That new powerhouse is right here. Moo-jin inwardly clicked his tongue. He had unlocked the Force Suppressing Bracelet up to the third stage and was displaying his full strength, yet his opponent was withstanding it. No, as the enemy gathered that power into one and unleashed a violent black aura from his entire body, he became even stronger. It wasnt mere luck that he had blocked that punch earlier. -Swish swish swish! Fast. Moreover, in terms of speed, the enemy was a step above Moo-jin. Even if he could vaguely discern the enemys location with his naked eye, it was difficult to catch up with the extreme high-speed movement. Whenever Moo-jin thought he had caught him, the enemy would scatter using the Shifting Image Technique. Furthermore -Swish! Swish! -Clang! Crash! Moo-jin stopped running, tilted his head to the side to avoid the sword, and then struck the incoming sword with his fist. Damn it. He had to constantly deal with the two black-colored swords imbued with this vicious aura, which further diverted his attention. In that case, a different approach was needed. -Crack! Creak! The biceps and forearms of Moo-jins blackened right arm bulged greatly. Not only did his muscles swell, but the surrounding energy began to converge towards his fist. -Rumble! Sensing an ominous feeling, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been using extreme speed and the Clear Water Surpassing Steps to exploit openings, tried to create distance. That very moment. Moo-jin abruptly swung his fist towards the ground. Third Stance of the Secret Technique: Ground Destruction! -Kwaaang! As soon as his fist struck, an astonishing event unfolded. With the point of impact as the center, the ground within a radius of about thirty jang began to shake violently as if an earthquake had occurred, and soon, along with cracks -Crumble! Crash crash crash! The shattered fragments of the ground all shot upwards. What? Mok Gyeong-un was dumbfounded. Who would have imagined that his movements would be obstructed in such an absurd way? With no room to even set foot as the entire ground shattered and debris flew up, Mok Gyeong-un had no choice but to momentarily stop and use his Demonic Swords to block the fragments. That very instant. -Boom! Got you. Moo-jin appeared in front of the halted Mok Gyeong-un. Along with his appearance, Moo-jins fist flew towards Mok Gyeong-uns face. -Swish! It was at that precise moment. Mok Gyeong-un kicked off the Evil Commandment Sword that had flown close to him and soared upwards. He dodged it? Having eliminated any footing, Moo-jin hadnt expected him to utilize the Ghost Hungry Sword. However, would he let him escape? Such a feat was possible after unlocking the third stage of the Force Suppressing Bracelet. -Boom! Moo-jin kicked the air. Leaping into the air, Moo-jin interlocked his hands and spun his body while rotating. Fifth Stance of the Secret Technique: Revolving Flying Dragon! -Whoosh whoosh whoosh! As he rotated his body, creating a whirlwind, a tremendous gale arose. The force was so strong that the sound of the air being torn could be heard all around. Seeing Moo-jin swiftly catch up to him, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue and tried to change direction to evade. However -Whoosh! The whirlwind generated by Moo-jin was strangely drawing in everything around it. Due to the immense pulling force, Mok Gyeong-uns figure, who had tried to change direction, was about to be sucked into the center of the whirlwind. Ah. A glint flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. The reason for the pulling force seemed to be because the whirlwind was generated inwardly. The moment he was sucked into it, it would be the end. However, while an ordinary person would be desperate to escape from this The weakness of rotation is -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un stretched out his hand, and the Evil Commandment Sword that had been flying in the air was drawn in. -Thud! Kicking off the air while grasping the Evil Commandment Sword, Mok Gyeong-un gained even more speed due to the pulling force and swiftly flew towards the center of the whirlwind. Seems like a mistake. Seeing this, Moo-jin smirked. Although the center of the whirlwind could be a weak point like the eye of a typhoon, he himself, with his monstrous strength, was positioned at that center. The center was absolutely not a weakness. Rather, it could be said that Mok Gyeong-un had chosen the worst possible move. But at that very moment -Swish! The Plundering-killing Sword flew in. The target was not Moo-jin. The Plundering-killing Sword created a foothold for Mok Gyeong-un, who was flying towards the whirlwind. -Thud thud! Mok Gyeong-un kicked off the blade of the Plundering-killing Sword twice. At that moment, his figure split into two. -Swish! Swish! One of the split figures pulled the Evil Commandment Sword and stretched forward. At that instant, the tip of the Evil Commandment Sword trembled, and a predestined whirlwind arose. Competing with whirlwinds? Moo-jin scoffed. Could the predestined whirlwind generated by a mere sword block his own whirlwind created with his entire body? Huh? But there was something strange about the whirlwind. Since the directions of these whirlwinds were colliding, they should have been fiercely rotating in opposite directions, but The same direction? The whirlwinds were rotating in the same direction. This was not the right-rotating Chasing Whirlwind Sword, but the left-rotating Reverse Chasing Whirlwind Sword. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Thanks to this, the two whirlwinds cleverly adhered to each other without pushing each other away, and an unexpected event occurred. A passage opened up in the middle. Through that passage -Swish! A black line appeared. Seeing this, Moo-jin immediately stopped rotating. I knew it. He had thought that if an opening was created, this technique of concentrating power into a single point would be used in some way. If not for this, there was no way to deal a fatal blow to him. Moo-jins eyes sparkled. Then -Clang! Moo-jin clapped his palms together as if applauding. Along with the sound of metal, the blade of the Evil Commandment Sword was suddenly caught between his palms. Although tremendous power flowed through his hands as the enemys strength converged into one, it wasnt a significant problem to withstand it with the force of the third stage of the Force Suppressing Bracelet unleashed. Moo-jin spoke with a smile. Do you think the same technique will keep working? -Grip! With those words, Moo-jin, while grasping the sword with his left hand, tried to swing his fist towards Mok Gyeong-uns chest. However, before it could even touch -Gush! Mok Gyeong-uns face turned pale, and black blood flowed from his mouth. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Judging by the rapid depletion of his energy, it seemed he had suffered severe internal injuries. The victor had finally been decided. Having used techniques that strain the body in succession, its only natural that he couldnt endure -Stab! It was at that very moment. Moo-jin looked down at something sharp that had pierced through his chest. It was a sword imbued with vicious black sword energy. This How? As he was bewildered, Mok Gyeong-un spoke, lifting the corners of his mouth. Although it takes quite some time compared to directly unleashing it, its possible to concentrate power into one point even with the Demonic Swords. The effort of deliberately becoming bait was worth it. Bait? Moo-jins expression twisted in pain. If concentrating power into the demonic sword had failed, Mok Gyeong-un could have died, yet he had risked his life and became bait just to test that? Chapter 337 Chapter 337 C Mastermind (4)It was a gamble for Mok Gyeong-un as well. Strictly speaking, concentrating power into a single point was akin to becoming a sword oneself, so Mok Gyeong-un was half in doubt whether it would be possible to manifest this using the Demonic Swords. However, with his understanding of energy heightened after surpassing the walls wall, Mok Gyeong-un thought it would be theoretically possible. But there were two problems here. This technique had two glaring weaknesses. Convergence of energy. Concentrating all the energy and power from ones entire body into a single point and focusing it on a sword at a distance was by no means easy. When unleashing it with the body, it could be executed at any time, even if there was a burden on the whole body, but it took quite some time to send energy to the Demonic Swords. And secondly Its too conspicuous. This was the biggest problem. If enough energy was concentrated to focus power into one point with the Demonic Swords, the probability of the opponent noticing it would be extremely high. This was especially true for masters of higher realms. Unable to recklessly test this out, Mok Gyeong-un had no choice but to lure the opponents senses to focus solely on him. Thats why Mok Gyeong-un created that opportunity. Through continuous extreme high-speed movement, he made Moo-jin desperate and exert his full strength. With the explosion of the vast natural earth energy shattering the ground and the whirlwind of energy generated by the stances and techniques unleashed by the two superhuman beings, the surroundings were shaken, allowing it to be faintly concealed to a certain degree. But Mok Gyeong-un didnt stop there. He created a situation that the opponent could predict, directly concentrating power into one point and drawing all attention to himself. Thats what being bait meant. Confident of victory, Moo-jin ultimately let his guard down, and this was the result. Urgh Moo-jins face twisted in pain. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un inwardly clicked his tongue. Although he had intuitively felt that the power would be weaker than when he unleashed it himself, since he had concentrated energy into a single sword to gather his strength, he hadnt expected it to fail to completely penetrate Moo-jins body. Or is he that sturdy? In any case, the gamble had succeeded, but it was undoubtedly a technique that was difficult to utilize in many ways. Anyway, with the sword piercing his heart, the match was decided. No I should finish it. The match would only end when the opponents breath was definitively cut off. Unless a whim arose, Mok Gyeong-un, who never left any loose ends, removed his hand from the Evil Commandment Sword caught in Moo-jins grasp and formed a sword of demonic energy with his sword fingers. -Whoosh! As Mok Gyeong-un was about to behead him, Moo-jin gritted his teeth and abruptly kicked Mok Gyeong-uns chest. -Thud! As a result, Mok Gyeong-un was sent flying backward and fell, while Moo-jin also plummeted at a fast speed, pushed back by the force of his kick. -Thump! Landing on the ground, Mok Gyeong-un barely regained his posture and clicked his tongue. The heart was pierced not by an ordinary sword but by his own energy-infused Plundering-killing Sword. He hadnt expected Moo-jin to have this much strength left. However, even that seemed difficult now. The staggering Moo-jin couldnt even properly stand up. Ugh No matter how much of a monster he was, transcending the realm of humans, having his heart penetrated must be unimaginably agonizing. No, it was rather astonishing that he was still breathing. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un himself had survived even after his heart area was stabbed, but Moo-jin was penetrated not by a simple sword strike but by a Ghost Sword imbued with demonic energy, so how was he still enduring like this? Well, it didnt matter. Even with a tenacious life, he would have no choice but to die if his head was severed. -Swish! -Clack! The Evil Commandment Sword was drawn into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Grasping the Evil Commandment Sword, Mok Gyeong-un swiftly leaped forward. -Whoosh! With his figure blurring and scattering, Mok Gyeong-un reached Moo-jins front in an instant and attempted to behead him with the Evil Commandment Sword. However -Slam! Mok Gyeong-un, who was swinging the Evil Commandment Sword imbued with black sword energy, abruptly stopped midway. As a result, a large, claw-shaped sword mark about ten jang long appeared outward in the direction he had been swinging the sword. -Boom boom boom! It was evidence that he had swung the sword with all his might to behead Moo-jin, who possessed a body as indestructible as vajra. -Gulp! Moo-jin subconsciously swallowed dry saliva. Perhaps due to his innate boldness, he didnt close his eyes, but the moment he perceived death, he couldnt help but feel tense involuntarily. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. What did you just say? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Moo-jin stared at him intently. Could it be that he had stopped the sword because of those words? As Moo-jin wondered, Mok Gyeong-un asked again. What did you say? -Swish! The sharp blade touched the skin of Moo-jins neck. The ominous black sword energy on the blade seemed ready to behead him at any moment. Although Moo-jin didnt fear it, he spoke, feeling curious. Haa haa I asked what your relationship is with the Three-Eyed. At his answer, a glint flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. As expected, it seemed he had correctly read Moo-jins lip movements. Mok Gyeong-un had read Moo-jins muttering with an incomprehensible expression while looking at the sword piercing his heart using the art of lip-reading. Haa haa Could it be cough that you stopped because of those words? The Three-Eyed you mentioned Do you mean a being with a third eye on the forehead? At this question, Moo-jin furrowed his brows. How does this person know about the Three-Eyed his father mentioned? Then was his guess correct? It seems cough cough you really are related to the Three-Eyed. Otherwise, this wound wouldnt be ugh -Sizzle! Before he could finish speaking, steam began to flow from Moo-jins body, and his blackened body gradually turned red. Along with that, Moo-jin continuously vomited blood. Blargh! The golden bracelets ratchet on Moo-jins right wrist turned. -Click click click! The number on the ratchet rapidly increased and returned to ten. Then, the steam from Moo-jins body stopped, and his face turned pale. Did he forcibly seal his energy? Mok Gyeong-un made that guess while looking at the bracelet on Moo-jins right arm. As Moo-jins momentum weakened, the bracelet seemed to suppress his energy as if it had been waiting. Having somewhat returned to a more human-like appearance, Moo-jin raised his head with great difficulty, his face even more agonized. His rough breathing made it seem like he would stop breathing at any moment. Hmm. For a fleeting moment, Mok Gyeong-un fell into contemplation. Should he keep Moo-jin alive to learn something he knew about the Three-Eyed or not? However, Moo-jin was an extremely annoying opponent. Mok Gyeong-un himself had also considerably depleted his energy while fighting with all his might, so if he gave Moo-jin even the slightest chance to recover here, who knew what would happen? -Kill him, Joongsheng. This guy is too dangerous. Even if its not this monster-like fellow, there will be other opportunities to obtain information. Cheong-ryeong urged him to kill Moo-jin. Within the wooden figurine in Mok Gyeong-uns bosom, she had closely observed the fight more than anyone else. Thats why she believed Moo-jin should never be given a chance to recover. However Lets hear him out first. -What? You again Ha! Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue at Mok Gyeong-uns stubbornness. She couldnt understand why he displayed such dangerous whims at times like this. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un lightly waved his hand. -Swish! Then -Pop! The Plundering-killing Sword that had been stabbed into Moo-jins back, piercing his heart, was pulled out. Ugh! A scream burst from Moo-jins mouth at the pain. From Moo-jins perspective, it was the most extreme pain he had ever experienced in his life, so he couldnt help but suffer. His clan possessed innate physiques, so they were stronger against pain compared to others, and their sturdy bodies rarely sustained injuries. This applied not only externally but also internally. Moreover, even if they were wounded, their extraordinary recovery ability quickly healed the injured areas. However, strangely, the vicious and dark energy that had entered along with the sword piercing his heart and the peculiar evil nature () of the sword interfered with his rapid recovery. I cant breathe The penetration of the heart ultimately hindered the smooth circulation of blood, and Moo-jin could only approach death. It was at that very moment. -Whoosh! The vicious energy that had been obstructing his recovery finally left his heart. Although the peculiar evil nature remained, the energy that had most hindered his recovery was gone, and the penetrated area slowly began to regenerate. And as the blood circulated Haah! Moo-jin exhaled roughly as if his blocked breathing had burst open. Mok Gyeong-un said to him, Seeing you breathe again after I only adjusted the demonic energy makes me contemplate my choice. Haa haa Demonic energy? Yes. You can feel that energy that left your heart, right? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, a glint flashed in Moo-jins eyes. Why? It must be out of necessity, right? Necessity? Could it be because of that Three-Eyed? No, what is your relationship with the Three-Eyed? Moo-jin, whose mind had suddenly cleared, asked Mok Gyeong-un. In response, Mok Gyeong-un moved the demonic energy within Moo-jins body. As the vicious energy actively moved again, Moo-jin frowned. I havent fully removed the demonic energy yet. Since its near the heart, I can reinsert it. You mean you hold the upper hand? Mok Gyeong-un replied with a smirk, If you understand, I hope youll obediently answer my questions. Moo-jin stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. Although the evil nature that had remained in the sword piercing his heart was still hindering his recovery, if given a little more time, it seemed he could escape the critical condition. For now, it was better to play along, even if only for a short while. Ask away. How do you know about the Three-Eyed? You could say my clan has a bit of a bad history with him. A bit of a bad history? Both my great-grandfather and father fought against that Three-Eyed with an eye on his forehead, whether by coincidence or not. They fought against the Three-Eyed? At the unexpected answer, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes turned peculiar. He had wondered what kind of relationship they had, but if Moo-jins great-grandfather and father had fought against the Three-Eyed, werent they essentially his enemies? At that moment, Moo-jin parted his lips and continued, What is your relationship with the Three-Eyed? I thought I made it clear that only I would ask the questions. You already hold the upper hand over my life, so cant you at least answer this much -Whoosh! Before he could finish speaking, the vicious energy surged into Moo-jins heart, attempting to worsen the slowly recovering wound again. -Slam! Ugh. As Moo-jin clutched his chest, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a smile. Despite your surprisingly excellent recovery ability, I hope you werent under the mistaken impression that I would kindly allow the penetrated wound to heal. Haa haa I had hoped for that, but it seems I shouldnt wish for it. Im glad you understand. -Whoosh! As the wound worsened again, Mok Gyeong-un withdrew the demonic energy from Moo-jins heart, causing his face to turn pale. Then, he casually said, Well, my relationship with the Three-Eyed is similar to yours. Phew phew Similar, you say? Then do you mean youre also in a hostile relationship with the Three-Eyed? You could say that. But why do you possess a power similar to that Three-Eyed? Similar, you say? Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. What did he mean by that? As he wondered, Moo-jin spoke. Due to our clans innate bodies, our wounds heal quickly, leaving no scars. However, that deformed person called the Three-Eyed left an indelible scar on my fathers chest. You mean the scar never fully healed? Yes. At that answer, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. Just like the energy of death, which could be called death energy, the demonic energy born from it also possessed the property of destroying the opponents energy. But did the Three-Eyed also possess a power similar to this or one that hindered recovery? If this Three-Eyed was identical to the being he knew, it could be quite useful information. However So you suspected I was related to the Three-Eyed because of that? Do you think there would be many individuals with such bizarre powers? Well, theres some truth to those words. But just like you, that Three-Eyed is related to the death of the one who raised me, so while being mortal enemies is possible, being on the same side is unlikely. Ah At the mention of the death of the one who raised him, Moo-jin felt awkward for no reason. Then wouldnt that person be almost like a parent? Are they really unrelated? If the one who raised him was killed, as Mok Gyeong-un said, they would be nothing less than mortal enemies. However, it was quite a coincidence that they possessed such similar powers. But upon reflection, there was no reason for Mok Gyeong-un to interrogate him so persistently about the Three-Eyed if he held the upper hand and was on the same side as that being, so Moo-jins doubts gradually dissipated. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un asked him, If theres anything else you know about the Three-Eyed, please tell me. Theres nothing. Nothing, you say? Yes. Thats all you have? Since you mentioned they fought against the Three-Eyed, dont you at least know why that person fought against your clan or what purpose they clashed for? I really dont know. All I know is that the Three-Eyed infiltrated the place where our clan resides and was driven away by my father. At these words, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows rose. He had thought Moo-jin might possess some useful information, but it was disappointingly lacking. If this was truly all, there was no point in further conversation. If thats all, its unfortunate. If you had more useful information, I could have spared your life in exchange. Thats uncertain. To the hesitant Moo-jin, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a chilling smile. Thats the correct answer. You are a significant hindrance to my work. -Flinch! At the strong malice he felt for the first time, Moo-jin momentarily shuddered. He had never encountered someone like this in his life. With concern, Moo-jin stared at him and spoke. Even if the Three-Eyed may be your mortal enemy, as you said, why do you show such hostility towards the Tang Clan? Are you trying to eradicate the Tang Clan? Depending on the situation, yes. -Grip! At those words, Moo-jin clenched his fists tightly. This person was too dangerous. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Not only was he powerful, but if he possessed such chilling malice, he might truly annihilate the Tang Clan. Seeing Moo-jin clench his fists, Mok Gyeong-un also spoke with a sneer. I dont understand why youre trying so hard to protect the Tang Clan. What is your relationship with them? Were distant relatives, so were not unrelated. Distant relatives? Yes, distant relatives. So youre trying to protect them because theyre essentially your bloodline? Although distant, does one need more reason to protect family? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. Then Ah. Is that so? Then what do you think about a bloodline that killed someone who was essentially family, even if distant? What do you mean by that? In response to his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a meaningful voice. The one who raised me belonged to one of the Tang Clans branch families, sharing that bloodline. However, the person known as the Tang Clans patriarch killed that individual with the Formless Poison. !!!!!!! Chapter 338 Chapter 338 C Mastermind (5)On a mountain peak not far from the Sichuan Tang Clans estate. Oh my! An elderly, hunched woman leaning on a cane was left dumbfounded. And for good reason. Anyone witnessing this tremendous duel would be astonished. This had already surpassed the level of ordinary martial artists. It was literally a confrontation between superhumans. -Boom boom boom boom! Every time they swung their swords or fists, everything around them shattered and split apart in utter chaos. The surroundings had already been reduced to ruins, with not a single place left intact. Seeing this, the hunched old woman, her mouth agape, clicked her tongue and spoke. Lady Chunchu It seems they have already transcended the realm of humans. Indeed. Beside the old woman stood a woman with half black and half white hair. Dressed in a provocative yet bright yellow attire reminiscent of rapeseed flowers, revealing her cleavage, she was both mysterious and incomparably beautiful. As her voice sounded somewhat subdued, the old woman, thinking she might be in a foul mood, cautiously glanced to the side. But something seemed strange. Lady Chunchus eyes, which were observing their duel, sparkled with fascination and interest. Has she developed an interest? She was the most emotional among the executives of her realm. As a result, she was quite capricious and prone to mood swings, so it was difficult to understand why she was showing interest now. She had been unable to hide her disappointment when Seok Pae-ung, the Green Forest Gambling King, whom she had considered a useful piece and invested in, lost his fighting spirit with just a single punch. But her current reaction was completely opposite. Is it because of that monstrous human fighting against the hidden power of the Tang Clan? The old womans guess was none other than that human. While the hidden power of the Tang Clan was astonishing, that suddenly appeared human was also no pushover. When the monstrous hidden power of the Tang Clan began to fully unleash its strength, Lady Chunchu had said with a surprised expression: [Hes strong. With this level of power, he wouldnt be inferior even when compared to the Six Heavens, let alone the Eight Stars.] [S-Six Heavens, you say?] The Six Heavens were considered the pinnacle among martial artists. But did those unknown individuals possess strength comparable to such formidable figures? How had they never been caught by their intelligence network? It was truly astonishing. Now it made sense why that person remained seated, maintaining caution. The Central Plains was not a place to be taken lightly. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. However Ah! The old woman let out an exclamation as she watched the duel. Their fight was reaching its climax. Who would emerge victorious? They were such fierce rivals that it wouldnt be surprising regardless of who won, making it difficult to predict. But eventually, a winner was determined. And the victor was How can this be Contrary to expectations, it was not the hidden power of the Tang Clan but the one wielding that vicious energy who emerged victorious. In that case, there was only one thing for them to do. Lady Chunchu! As you said, now is our chance! Fishermans gain. It was a saying that a third party could benefit from the fight between a crane and a clam, meaning an outsider could profit from their conflict. What they had been aiming for was precisely this fishermans gain. At first, it was simply to gauge the level of the hidden power. However, since it was a fight between fierce rivals, regardless of who won, the depletion of true energy would be severe, making it a perfect opportunity to exploit their vulnerability. But No. Pardon? I changed my mind. The old woman stared at her with a dumbfounded expression. Why would she let go of such a great opportunity? Right now, they could easily deal with them or capture and subdue them. If they could eliminate the hidden power of the Tang Clan that even that person couldnt rashly touch and secure that unknown supreme master, they could make a tremendous contribution to the organization. Lady Chunchu! I said no. B-But this excellent opportunity, how can you? Because its an excellent opportunity. Pardon? That guy I want him. That guy? You dont mean the hidden power of the Tang Clan No, that guy. Reflected in her gray-tinted pupils was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Theres no need to invest in other things. If we eliminate everything else and have just that guy, wouldnt that be enough? At her words, the old woman couldnt help but feel restless. She hadnt anticipated that Lady Chunchu would show such whimsical behavior at this crucial moment. Was it because her greed couldnt be controlled once awakened? The old woman carefully spoke as if advising her. Lady Chunchu. If you truly want him, you should seize the opportunity. If you can easily obtain him, theres no need to postpone it to next time You think I wouldnt be able to get my hands on him unless hes weakened? T-Thats The old woman realized her mistake. She had touched upon Lady Chunchus pride. No, thats not it. How could that be possible? If Lady Chunchu puts her mind to it, its definitely possible. Didnt I tell you? Men are simple creatures. Indeed. Just watch. With the right opportunity, I can easily turn him into a slave. She had already made up her mind. Realizing that further discussion would be meaningless, the old woman closed her mouth. Perhaps it would be better to secretly report these two individuals to the council. At that moment, Lady Chunchu spoke in a warning tone. Im telling you in advance, if you secretly report to the council again without permission like last time, I definitely wont let it slide. -Gulp! The old woman swallowed dry saliva with a tense expression. *** The one who raised me belonged to one of the Tang Clans branch families, sharing that bloodline. However, the person known as the Tang Clans patriarch killed that individual with the Formless Poison. !? Moo-jins expression hardened. He had wondered what Mok Gyeong-un was trying to say when he mentioned someone who was like family. But what on earth was this? If the one who raised him was from a branch family of the Tang Clan, wouldnt that make them the main family and branch family? Was he saying the Tang Clans patriarch killed that person with poison? Right now Thats Its exactly as you heard. The Tang Clans patriarch killed the one who raised me. Why would he do such a thing? I dont know either. As for why that person killed my grandfather. Could there have been a misunderstanding? If the Formless Poison, known to have been perfected only by the Tang Clan, was used, what misunderstanding or excuse is there? At those words, Moo-jin hurriedly spoke. Wait, how can you distinguish whether it was the Formless Poison or not? I learned about poisons, so how could I not know? As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un raised poisonous energy with his left hand. !? The purple poisonous energy rising from his left hand left Moo-jin at a loss for words. He had mastered the art of poison as well? Although his clan had strong resistance to poisons, rendering the art of poison ineffective against them, Mok Gyeong-uns swordsmanship had already reached the pinnacle, and now even his poison techniques were at this level, which was astonishing. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un suppressed the poisonous energy and continued speaking. According to your logic, even if its distant, its like a dispute between family members, so will you keep interfering? Faced with this question, Moo-jin couldnt say anything further. Within the Tang Clan, they might distinguish between the main family and branch families, but from his perspective, as someone who protected the Tang Clan due to the dying wish of his ancestor, they were all part of the Tang Clan. The dying wish was to protect the Tang Clan if there were enemies threatening them. However, there was no dying wish regarding internal conflicts within the Tang Clan. This is the first time encountering such a situation What should I do? Moo-jin couldnt help but feel perplexed. If his hostility stemmed from an internal matter within the Tang Clan, it wouldnt be right for him to interfere. Rather, it felt like fighting until now had been a futile act. But there was one thing he needed to ascertain. I need to verify if its true or not. The possibility that this persons words were lies couldnt be ruled out. With words alone, anyone could say anything. If everything he said now turned out to be lies, he would be deceived, and the worst-case scenario would unfold for the Tang Clan. Therefore, Moo-jin spoke. If your words are true, then this is an internal matter of the Tang Clan, so its not something I should rashly interfere with. Oh? You accepted it readily. If I had known, I should have engaged in more conversation. But how will you prove that its true? Prove? Mok Gyeong-un retorted, raising one eyebrow. Nevertheless, Moo-jin continued with what he was saying. How can I know if the one who raised you is really a branch family of the Tang Clan or not? This was the most important point. If they were truly a branch family, there would be some way to prove it. However, at this question, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and said, Im already providing the ultimate proof. The ultimate proof? The fact that Im having this conversation instead of killing you right away, isnt that the ultimate proof? !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Moo-jin furrowed his brows. It was truly peculiar. If someone else had said this, it could be dismissed as somewhat far-fetched, but instead, these words resonated even more deeply. Hearing you talk about proof and whatnot, it seems Ive done something unnecessary. It would be better to just kill you like this -Swish! Interrupting his own words, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head. It was in the direction of the Tang Clans estate. As Mok Gyeong-un suddenly looked toward the estate, the Tang Clans executives and warriors, who had been observing them while holding their breath, became extremely tense. However, Mok Gyeong-un wasnt looking at them. To be precise, it was beyond them. After gazing in that direction, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head back to Moo-jin and spoke with a smirk. Hmm. This is fortunate. You said you needed proof, right? *** -Bam! Ugh! Urgh! The two individuals, who had been engaged in a fierce exchange for over thirty seconds without giving an inch, each landed a blow on the others chest and face, causing them to be pushed back by the recoil. -Crash! -Boom! Crack! As the body of the Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh was flung back and collided with a tree, the trunk snapped and melted away due to the intense poisonous energy. -Sizzle! Haa haa -Swish! Guyang Sa-oh wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth. Then, he glared at Tang In-hae, the patriarch of the Sichuan Tang Clan, who had been pushed back about ten steps and was regaining his posture, just like him. As expected, hes not easy to deal with. Even after unleashing the Eight Poisons realm, where even his hair turned green due to the poisonous energy, he couldnt gain the upper hand at all. Despite not neglecting his cultivation at all, the fact that they were still equals meant that his opponent had also steadily improved his martial arts over the years. This wont be easy. In the end, the key is the secret technique. Realizing that the battle wouldnt be decided like this, Guyang Sa-oh thought he couldnt continue this way. The same was true for his long-time rival, the Tang Clan patriarch Tang In-hae. Pft. -Spit! Tang In-hae spat out a broken molar and inwardly clicked his tongue. How could that old geezer not weaken with age but instead grow stronger? It was truly incomprehensible. Moreover, unlike their previous duels, this time, he was charging at him as if his life depended on it, and each move was extremely lethal. In a duel between masters of the poisonous arts, each move was critical, unlike ordinary masters. Since each move was a poisonous technique, immediate detoxification was necessary upon being hit, resulting in a much greater depletion of energy. Thats why Tang In-hae had always wanted to avoid a confrontation with Guyang Sa-oh. This wont do. I dont have much left, but to quickly end this, I need to unleash the Formless Poison Technique. The Formless Poison Technique. It was the Tang Clans greatest secret technique, developed over three generations from his grandfather to his father. Having made up his mind, Tang In-hae assumed the stance for the Formless Poison Technique. Suddenly, the indigo-colored poisonous energy flowing from his entire body disappeared, and his surroundings began to waver and ripple like a mirage. -Croak! Croak! On the other hand, Guyang Sa-ohs throat swelled up like a toads, as if ready to burst out at any moment, and his momentum was not ordinary. His entire body was engulfed in green poisonous energy, and the surroundings were gradually melting away as the poisonous energy continued to converge. -Sizzle sizzle sizzle! Faced with their imposing auras, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates held their breath and observed. The confrontation was between one of the Eight Stars, who could be considered the top masters of the martial arts world, and a supreme master of poisonous arts from the Western Regions who was not inferior to him. They couldnt take their eyes off them. As the two supreme masters glared at each other, waiting for an opportunity, it was at that very moment. -Swish! -Thud! Someone descended from the sky and landed where they were. My lord! It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. At this sound, Tang In-hae, the Tang Clan patriarch, momentarily startled, involuntarily glanced in that direction. !!!!!! However, Tang In-hae, who had turned his gaze, widened his eyes, unable to hide his bewilderment. Not only was Mok Gyeong-un there, but also Moo-jin of the Yoo Clan, who could be considered the guardian of the Tang Clan, was beside him. W-What is this? Chapter 339 Chapter 339 C Mastermind (6)Tang In-hae, the patriarch of the Sichuan Tang Clan, couldnt hide his bewilderment. Since they were thoroughly opposed to each other, he had thought they would fight to the death, with only one of them surviving. But why did the one known as the guardian of the Tang Clan appear alongside the person mentioned in the Holy Fire Priestesss prophecy? Unable to comprehend the situation, Tang In-haes mind was thrown into confusion. What on earth was happening? At that very moment Foolish of you to be distracted in front of this old man! -Flinch! Startled by the resounding rebuke, Tang In-hae turned his gaze. At that instant, as if a toad had been waiting for its prey, the Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh unleashed a pair of palms imbued with tremendous momentum and poisonous energy. Toad Poison Technique Secret Art: Eight Poisons Domination! -Boom! Oh no! Tang In-haes eyes wavered as he realized he had been caught off guard and lost the initiative. If he didnt handle this carefully, he might lose his life not to the person from the prophecy but to this old man. -Whoosh! Despite the panic, Tang In-hae maintained his composure and tried to create distance by leaping backward. Of course, Guyang Sa-oh had no intention of letting him escape and immediately pursued him. Incredible. For a fleeting moment, Tang In-hae couldnt help but marvel at the flawless and tremendous poison palm technique and its momentum. Naturally, compared to before, Guyang Sa-ohs power had risen, and Tang In-hae could feel the increased sophistication of his techniques and the growth of his martial power. However, he could tell that this move was thoroughly designed to target him. Realizing that Guyang Sa-oh had taken all their previous duels as a stepping stone and honed this technique solely for this moment, Tang In-hae had no choice but to acknowledge it. He created it solely to make me submit thoroughly. If it had been him just a few months ago, he would have had no way to block this technique. But after a few real battles, he had nearly perfected it. Formless Poison Technique. Nine Bereavements Dark Grievance! -Whoosh! Tang In-hae, his entire body seeming to ripple like a mirage, stopped retreating and boldly leaped forward. The foundation of the poisonous arts was to internalize poison within the body and emit it along with ones energy. Therefore, the power and momentum of the poisonous arts varied depending on how strong and abundant the internalized poison was. Old Guyang. I have no choice but to win this match. Until now, no one in the Tang Clan had ever internalized the Formless Poison as a poisonous art. However, over three generations, they had systematized a way to internalize the Formless Poison, and based on that, he had perfected the Formless Poison Technique. It was regrettable that there wasnt much Formless Poison left, but he was confident that this Formless Poison Technique was invincible. Old man, this is the end! Seeing the resolve in Tang In-haes eyes, Guyang Sa-oh steeled his determination. From the moment the color of the poisonous energy turned colorless, he had suspected that Tang In-hae might have become capable of wielding the Formless Poison, so he had already prepared to risk his life. Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It doesnt matter. Anyway, this was also within expectations. Even if I succumb to the Formless Poison, this old man will win the duel. Sacrificing flesh to gain the bone. There was a saying about giving up ones flesh to obtain the bone. Guyang Sa-oh was determined to sacrifice his own life and seize victory in this final duel. To remain the undisputed master of poisonous arts in this era. That was his final wish. -Boom! Thus, the two masters of poisonous arts were about to collide. It was at that very moment. -Slam! Just as they were about to clash, someone intervened between them. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. What? Young Master Mok? Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Guyang Sa-ohs wrist as he unleashed the palms of the Toad Poison Technique and flung him upward. -Crash! Ugh! No matter how much of a secret art it was, in an unexpected situation, Guyang Sa-ohs body was sent flying up to five jang in height since his martial power was inherently inferior to Mok Gyeong-uns. -Slam! At the same time, Mok Gyeong-un and Tang In-haes palms collided. Upon impact, Tang In-haes face turned red and blue, and he was sent flying backward. Just like Guyang Sa-oh, since he was inferior in martial power, the moment their palms collided, internal pressure surged from within. -Whoosh! The repelled Tang In-hae was pushed back more than ten steps before he could stop. Although it was just a single collision, his five viscera and six bowels were boiling, and it felt like blood would surge up at any moment. That monster. Tang In-hae inwardly clicked his tongue. He knew that Mok Gyeong-un had just fought against the Yoo Clan, who could be considered the guardians of the Tang Clan. The depletion of his true energy must have been tremendous, yet he still had this much strength left. However Ha! While suppressing his inner turmoil, the corners of Tang In-haes mouth twitched. An unexpected fortune had occurred. Originally, that palm strike should have hit that old man Guyang Sa-oh, but Mok Gyeong-un had taken it instead. He felt like cheering inwardly. Hahaha! Foolish bastard. He didnt know why Mok Gyeong-un had intervened, but since he had received the Formless Poison with his bare body, it was over. His grandfather, the Thousand Poison Hands Tang Yeon-jong, had said that even if he were a supreme master who had reached the pinnacle of internal energy, if he were poisoned by the Formless Poison, he would not survive. Thats how much the Formless Poison was the epitome of poison. No matter how high a realm a supreme master had reached, if properly exposed to this poison, detoxification was impossible. The only variable was that since this was the first time someone who had surpassed the walls wall and reached the realm of a great master had been afflicted by the Formless Poison, it was difficult to estimate how long they could endure. -Thud! At that moment, Guyang Sa-oh, who had soared into the air, landed on the ground. Landing, Guyang Sa-oh spoke to Mok Gyeong-un with a perplexed expression, as if in protest. Young Master Mok. Isnt this different from our agreement? The agreement he had received from Mok Gyeong-un was simple. To let him have a final duel with Tang In-hae, the Tang Clan patriarch, without anyones interference. However, he had never anticipated that Mok Gyeong-un, who had made the agreement, would intervene midway. In response, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders and said, Well, what agreement did I violate? No. Intervening during the duel If I hadnt intervened, you would have certainly lost your life. Its a duel, Young Master! Have you already forgotten the price you paid to make a deal with me? What did I say back then? Thats Guyang Sa-oh couldnt bring himself to finish his sentence. Thanks to Mok Gyeong-un, he had been able to lose his face instead of his life and escape the organizations attention by becoming a dead man. Because he had become a dead man, his family would no longer be threatened. As a result, Guyang Sa-oh had vowed to dedicate the rest of his life to Mok Gyeong-un if he could fulfill just one wish. Throwing away your life before paying the price is a violation, isnt it? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Guyang Sa-oh couldnt give any response. After all, it was unlikely that a supreme master who had reached the realm of a great master like Mok Gyeong-un would fail to read his intention of sacrificing his flesh to gain the bone. Thats why he had intervened. With this, Guyang Sa-ohs gaze naturally shifted to Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Although he hadnt seen it clearly, it seemed that Mok Gyeong-un had not only disrupted his secret art but also collided with Tang In-hae. Surely he didnt directly collide? He thought that the person who had stepped in to save him wouldnt have done something so reckless. For every poison, there was an antidote, but the exception to that was the Formless Poison. Since Young Master Mok also had some knowledge about poisons, he believed he would have noticed that Tang In-hae had internalized the Formless Poison to wield it as a poisonous art. At that moment May I call you Young Master Yu? Tang In-hae, with his arms crossed, called out to Moo-jin, who was observing the scene. In response, Moo-jin spoke. Im Moo-jin. Call me whatever you like. Its a pleasure to meet you, Young Master Moo-jin. As you can see, given the situation, I couldnt properly greet you, so I apologize for that. Theres no need to mind such things. Thank you for your understanding. Since the matter is urgent, Ill get straight to the point. If Im not mistaken, the Yoo Clan has been protecting our clan like a shadow for generations. Am I right? Lets say thats the case. The somewhat lukewarm tone made Tang In-hae inwardly puzzled. Why was he showing such a half-hearted attitude? As far as he knew, regardless of what he did, the Yoo Clan had a duty to protect him and the Tang Clan according to the dying wish of their ancestors. Finding this strange, Tang In-hae continued with what he was saying. But why are you together with that vicious beast who is trying to threaten our clan? Im asking just in case, but surely the Yoo Clan hasnt abandoned the duty upheld by their ancestors, right? At these words, Moo-jin scoffed. Duty Young Master? You seem to be misunderstanding something, Clan Leader. Misunderstanding? What do you mean? I find it quite unpleasant that youre talking as if our Yoo Clan is some sort of subordinate to the Tang Clan. You seem to regard the fact that we protect you because of the ties with our ancestors wife and her dying wish as some kind of master-servant relationship. -Flinch! At Moo-jins words, which carried a sharp undertone, Tang In-hae seemed to realize his mistake and waved his hands, saying, Its a misunderstanding. A misunderstanding. I absolutely didnt mean it that way. I was just perplexed that you were together with that vicious beast who was fighting against our clan, so I asked just in case. If I offended you, I, the Clan Leader, will apologize like this. -Clap! Tang In-hae clasped his hands together and even performed a formal salute to appease Moo-jin. Although Mok Gyeong-un had been exposed to the Formless Poison, the situation was still numerically disadvantageous, so he had to make sure to bring Moo-jin to his side. At that moment, Moo-jin spoke. You said you were perplexed that we were together Well, theres something Id like to ask the Tang Clan Leader. Ask? What is it? Is there any reason for me to interfere in the Tang Clans internal strife? !? At Moo-jins words, Tang In-hae furrowed his brows. Now the mystery of why they had come here together was solved. It seemed that when that monster couldnt easily win against Moo-jin, he had deceived him with sweet words. With this, Tang In-hae carefully spoke. Internal strife of the Tang Clan? Its a misunderstanding. That person is not a member of our clan, so how can you characterize it as an internal strife? Not a member of the Tang Clan? Hmm. From what Ive heard, the one who raised him was from a branch family of the Tang Clan He can no longer be considered a branch family. How can someone who joined a cult group that incites the people be considered a member of our clan? A cult group that incites the people? You must have heard of the religious group called the Fire Faith Order. They teach strange doctrines to innocent people and lure them astray. The Fire Faith Order? Ah. You see. You know about them too, dont you? And strictly speaking, that person is someone who was practically kidnapped and raised by someone unrelated to our clan because he fell into the Fire Faith Order and believed in some prophecy or whatnot. Kidnapped, you say? Thats right. A member of a cult group who hasnt inherited a drop of the Tang Clans blood is maliciously targeting our clan for some unknown reason, so how can this be an internal strife? Would this be enough to bring Moo-jin back to his side? At the very least, now that Moo-jin knew about the Fire Faith Orders involvement, which was being oppressed as a cult group, he would develop some animosity as a resident of the Central Plains. However, Moo-jin tilted his head and said, Clan Leader. Has the misunderstanding been somewhat cleared now? Its strange. For someone who said he joined the Fire Faith Order and is no longer a member of the Tang Clan, you seem to know a lot about him. !? You even confidently identified the specific person who raised him, even though I havent mentioned who it is yet. For a moment, Tang In-hae was at a loss for words. What was this? His intention was to inform Moo-jin that Mok Gyeong-un and Jang Mun-no, the elder of the Haeyeong Sect, were involved with the Fire Faith Order, in order to instill animosity in Moo-jin. However, Moo-jin showed no interest in the Fire Faith Order at all. Young Master. Whats important is not that. This is about the Fire Faith Order Regardless of the Fire Faith Order, there are more than a couple of things that dont add up. What the hell is wrong with this bastard? Faced with Moo-jins tone and gaze filled with suspicion, Tang In-haes mind became complicated. It was a completely different reaction than he had intended. Contrary to his expectation that Moo-jin would develop animosity and return to his side because of the Fire Faith Order, his suspicion toward Tang In-hae had grown even stronger. Why was he focusing on other aspects instead of the Fire Faith Order? I need to calm down. Tang In-hae, realizing that if he faltered here, he would be unable to handle the situation, tried to calmly resolve the matter. Young Master Moo-jin. I understand what youre trying to say. There might be some parts of what I said that dont make sense. But I can explain everything, so first Ah. Is that so? Then how will you explain this? Explain what? I can explain as much as you want, so please tell me. With this, Moo-jin stared sharply at him and spoke in a meaningful voice. While I was risking my life fighting to protect the Tang Clan, why was the person known as the Tang Clan Leader secretly trying to run away alone? !!!!!! At that question, Tang In-haes expression froze like stone. He might not know about other things, but this was something he absolutely couldnt explain. Surrounded on all sides, he realized he had no more room for choice. Damn it. The only way to escape this situation was to exhaust all the remaining Formless Poison and -Bam! It was at that very moment. Someone grabbed the back of Tang In-haes head and slammed his face into the ground. The force was so strong that not only his face but his entire head was buried in the ground. The one pressing down on the back of his squirming head was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. From now on, let me handle this. Chapter 340 Chapter 340 C To Offer (1)From now on, let me handle this. The one pressing down on the back of the head of the squirming Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae, whose face was buried in the ground, was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. At his words, Moo-jin nodded and stepped back. Anyway, since his trust in the Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae had fallen, he had no desire to continue the conversation. Moreover I need to stabilize myself. Although Mok Gyeong-un had controlled the demonic energy, the strange evil nature remaining in his heart continued to hinder his recovery, and the wound in his heart hadnt healed yet, causing a stinging sensation with each breath. It seemed he needed to urgently expel the evil nature from his body. As Moo-jin stepped back, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been pressing down on Tang In-haes head, signaled to someone with his eyes. It was Seop Chun. With quick wit, Seop Chun understood Mok Gyeong-uns intention with just a glance. -Creak! Approaching the carriage Tang In-hae had been riding, Seop Chuns eyes glinted as he opened the door. Inside the carriage, along with several boxes containing weapons, hidden weapons, and poison materials, a woman with elegant features and short hair was sleeping. -Swish! Shes not asleep? Seop Chun, who checked her pulse, could tell that her acupuncture points had been suppressed. He was about to release them immediately, but for now, he carried her out. My lord. There were weapons, poison materials, and this woman inside. I see. I dont know who she is. Judging from the fact that she was put into a coma by suppressing her acupuncture points, it seems they didnt have a very friendly relationship. Acupuncture points -Thud! Soon, Mok Gyeong-un removed his hand from the head he had been pressing down on. Wriggling and struggling, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae raised his head. His face, covered in countless sand fragments and blood, gnashed his teeth and tried to twist his body. However -Thud! Ugh! Mok Gyeong-un kicked his shoulder and pressed down on him, causing him to fail. To the immobilized Tang In-hae, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. From what I heard earlier, it seems you roughly know who I am, so we can skip the introductions. At the calm voice, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes mind became complicated. Where did things go wrong? He had contemplated for a long time, so there were no flaws in his plan. There were no disruptive factors, so why was this bastard still alive? It was utterly incomprehensible. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un asked him, Who is she? That woman you were trying to take with you, even suppressing her acupuncture points. Keeping your mouth shut doesnt seem like a good choice. Theres no one left to protect you anymore. Protect? -Gnash! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae gnashed his teeth. How did he end up being told about protection? As one of the Eight Stars considered the top masters of the martial arts world and the leader of a martial clan, it was too humiliating to suffer such insults. He wanted to tear this bastards limbs apart and kill him for trampling on his pride. However, he gritted his teeth even harder and suppressed his urge to vent his anger. Getting angry here wouldnt solve the problem. He had to maintain his composure as much as possible to create an opportunity. Moreover I still have that. The Formless Poison, the symbol of the Sichuan Tang Clan and considered the most perfect poison. Not much of it remained, but there was still enough to use the secret technique. Furthermore, this bastard had been exposed to the Formless Poison when he collided with Tang In-haes palm. Despite his profound internal energy, he hadnt directly detoxified it and seemed to be enduring it for now, but he would soon realize the true terror of the Formless Poison. Even Jang Mun-no, who raised you, died in agony. Do you think youll be any different? Soon, youll be crawling on the ground, begging for your life. Of course, there was no way to save him. The Formless Poison was a lethal poison with no antidote, so once poisoned, it was the end. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Thats right. It would have been quite disappointing if you had surrendered too easily. I feel like I need to make my grandfather proud by making all sorts of sounds come out of that mouth of yours. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un turned his head and signaled with his eyes to the heretic monk Ja Geum-jeong, who was sitting on the drivers seat of the carriage they had ridden. Heheh. Ja Geum-jeong took a sip from his gourd and opened the carriage door. Then, someone stepped out from inside. It was an elderly woman, none other than the Holy Fire Priestess. !? At the Holy Fire Priestesss appearance, the eyes of Tang In-hae, who had been keeping his mouth shut, wavered. How was that woman here? As far as he knew, the Holy Fire Priestess was supposed to be imprisoned in the Palaces Gold Jade Prison. But why was she with them? At that moment Song, my Song-ah! the Holy Fire Priestess, upon spotting Ye Song-ah in Seop Chuns arms, shouted with teary eyes. On the way here, she had only been thinking about her granddaughter. But seeing her granddaughter unconscious, she was about to rush over with a worried heart. However Old nun, stay put. The heretic monk Ja Geum-jeong blocked her from going. This was because Mok Gyeong-un had shaken his head. the Holy Fire Priestess raised her voice and shouted. Young Master Mok! My granddaughter, why is my granddaughter like that? Could it be Her acupuncture points have been suppressed, so calm down. Acupuncture points? You can think of it as her being unconscious. Seop Chun informed her that her granddaughter was safe. At those words, the Holy Fire Priestess turned her head with an incomprehensible expression and spoke to the Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae. Clan Leader Tang. What in the world is going on? At her question, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae gritted his teeth without answering. He had heard that as a key figure of the Fire Faith Order, she would never be released from the Palaces Gold Jade Prison until her death, but this bastard had even taken her out, so he seemed to have made up his mind. Mok Gyeong-un said to him, I had a hunch, but she really was the Holy Fire Priestesss granddaughter. What a peculiar person you are. The one who abandoned his clan members and tried to flee as soon as I appeared thought of taking the Holy Fire Priestesss granddaughter with him. There must be a special reason for trying to take the granddaughter with you. What could that reason be? Well, of course, you wont say. And As he looked at the Holy Fire Priestess, she also avoided eye contact with Mok Gyeong-un, her eyes trembling. Seeing their attitudes, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched. It was a simple gesture, but through this, Mok Gyeong-un could infer one fact. I already had a feeling that the Holy Fire Priestess was hiding something more from me. I was pondering what it could be, but I found the answer. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Holy Fire Priestess couldnt help but feel restless. She became anxious, wondering if he had noticed that. Then, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. I dont know if its because of bloodline or some other reason, but the foresight ability you lost It seems your granddaughter inherited it. !!!!! At those words, the Holy Fire Priestess was so surprised that she couldnt hide her bewilderment. She had desperately kept this hidden above all else. In fact, among the members of the Fire Faith Order, no one knew that she had lost her ability and that it had been transferred to her granddaughter. She had kept it hidden until the end, knowing that if it became known that the ability had been transferred, her granddaughter would become a target. But this man was truly terrifying. His insight to infer the truth from just a few circumstances was too outstanding. Young Master Mok. Thats Shh. Stay quiet. -Grip! Ugh! Mok Gyeong-un pressed down harder on Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes back and spoke. You abandoned your clan members, but you cherished the one with foresight ability enough to try to take her with you at any cost, right? Impressive. What? Ive met quite a few people while coming down from the mountain to find the real culprit, but youre the first one whose greed is so outstanding. Originally, I was thinking of peeling off the skin of the Tang Clans family members one by one in front of you or the Holy Fire Priestess, neatly spreading their flesh, and then extracting their bones piece by piece and grinding them up -Shudder! Y-You bastard, what nonsense are you spewing! Unable to keep his mouth shut any longer, Tang In-hae spoke out in disbelief. How could such chilling words come out of a humans mouth? No matter how much of an enemy he was for killing the grandfather who raised him, it was hard to endure. Ah I thought it might be a waste of time since you seem quite selfishly greedy, but I guess thats not the case. I can give you enough suffering. Are you truly insane? How can a human mouth utter such words that even beasts wouldnt -Crack! Aaargh! Before he could finish speaking, a scream burst out of Tang In-haes mouth along with the sound of bones breaking. It seemed that the right rib Mok Gyeong-un was stepping on had broken. As he was suffering, Mok Gyeong-un removed his foot from Tang In-haes back. This caught Tang In-haes attention. What? Why did he take his foot off his back? It was one of the main acupuncture points, and although he was being pressed down by overwhelming martial power, he had been enduring it intentionally, waiting for the Formless Poison to spread. -Thud! Ugh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un kicked him, and his body was involuntarily raised. Holding the area around his broken rib, Tang In-hae straightened his posture and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Huh? Mok Gyeong-un was standing with his hands behind his back, looking very arrogant. It was as if he was looking at a lowly being, no, a crawling insect. Feeling extremely unpleasant, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Try it. What? I wasnt pressing down that hard, but since youve been forcibly enduring it and constantly looking for an opportunity, consider this my last act of mercy. Mercy? -Gnash! At the mention of showing mercy, Tang In-haes face twisted terribly. He was so infuriated. Even though Mok Gyeong-un possessed martial arts comparable to the Six Heavens, to humiliate him like this Moreover, in front of the Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh, who could be considered his arch-rival. -Clap! -Rumble! Unable to endure any longer, Tang In-hae assumed a stance and drew upon the poisonous energy of the Formless Poison Technique. The bastard would die from the Formless Poison soon, but he had changed his mind. He would make that moment come even faster. At that moment, Guyang Sa-oh, wearing the Human Skin Mask, shouted at Mok Gyeong-un, Young Master Mok! You must never collide with him! The Formless Poison has no antidote, so create some distance Too late! -Whoosh! Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae leaped forward. The Formless Poison Technique wasnt simply about creating distance, as there were secret techniques to deal with distant enemies as well. One of them was the Circular Luxuriant Poison Formation -Swish! !? At that moment. Tang In-haes body suddenly fell forward. Even though he wanted to regain his posture, he couldnt -Slice! His thighs were split open, and his two legs were severed from his body. With his legs cut off, Tang In-hae fell forward, and in his agony, he looked at Mok Gyeong-un with disbelief. Just moments ago, he had talked about giving him a final chance to fight, even touching his pride, so what the hell was this? But then, Tang In-haes expression froze. Through his eyes, he could see Mok Gyeong-un laughing with a chilling face. Y-You bastard? Ah. Sorry about that. Seeing your dumbfounded expression made me laugh. You clearly said youd give me a chance A chance? Yes. But why in this way Youre asking why I suddenly cut off your legs? Dont tell me youre asking because you dont know. What? Mok Gyeong-un stopped laughing and spoke in a cold voice. Im toying with you right now. Chapter 341 Chapter 341 C To Offer (2)Im toying with you right now. This this bastard toying with me? Pain and anger intertwined, causing Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes face to twist terribly. No matter how much of an enemy Mok Gyeong-un was, since he had become a supreme master comparable to the Six Heavens (), Tang In-hae thought he would keep his word. At the very least, if he said he would give an opportunity, Tang In-hae believed he would follow through, but that was a miscalculation. From the beginning, Mok Gyeong-un had humiliated him, so it was crystal clear what he would do. Due to his thighs being severed and his legs cut off, the bleeding was so severe that dizziness threatened to overcome him in an instant. -Grip! Tang In-hae gritted his teeth and quickly applied pressure to his thighs to stop the bleeding. As the blood slightly clotted from pressing on the acupuncture points, Tang In-hae shouted in a rage-filled voice, As a martial artist, cant you even keep your own words? Due to past events, he wasnt in a position to argue about cowardice in the first place, so he knew there was a flaw in his statement. This was simply to provoke Mok Gyeong-un. With that level of martial arts after surpassing the wall, even without two legs, he could still confront an enemy with just his arms, but that was only possible against inferiors. Since he was already at a disadvantage, he needed to lure Mok Gyeong-un to approach him. Cowardly bastard! You have no pride as a martial artist! Tang In-hae continued shouting while glaring at Mok Gyeong-un. Come on! Come at me! It was at that very moment. -Stab! Urgh! Something penetrated his severed thigh. Even though he had stopped the bleeding, touching an already painful area was bound to be agonizing. Unable to endure the pain, Tang In-hae twisted his entire body. Damn it! What the hell did he do? Looking at the penetrated part above his thigh, there was a blood-soaked coin. Finger Flicking Divine Technique? Finger Flicking Divine Technique. It was a technique that utilized something like a hidden weapon by flicking it with ones fingers. Faced with Mok Gyeong-uns response, not falling for his provocation at all, Tang In-hae gritted his teeth and tried to endure the agony somehow. Mok Gyeong-un spoke to him, Youre already trapped prey, so you think Ill listen to your babbling? -Flip! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un flicked his fingers again. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Stab! Urgh! Another coin penetrated the opposite side of Tang In-haes thigh. Tang In-hae bit his lips tightly to endure the pain, but unable to withstand the agony, his body trembled. Seeing his state, the Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh, who could be considered his lifelong rival, couldnt help but feel pity. How did he end up like this? Although he was belligerent, the young Tang In-hae also had an ambitious side. However, after losing his father, the previous Clan Leader, and taking over as the new leader, he gradually changed, and aspects that Guyang Sa-oh hadnt seen before emerged. Was it the passage of time and various hardships that had changed him so? Clicking his tongue, Guyang Sa-oh soon turned his head. Anyway, Young Master Mok wont fall for Tang In-haes provocation. Anger clouds the judgment of even the wisest sage. But Mok Gyeong-un wasnt someone who would fall for such tricks, so there was no need to worry. Except for one thing. It cant be, right? It was quite ambiguous when he intervened between them. He only hoped that they hadnt exchanged a single palm strike at that time. The Formless Poison (oζ) was perfect among all existing poisons, so there was no antidote, and once poisoned, the situation was over. -Stab! Stab! Stab! Aargh! Tang In-hae writhed in pain as Mok Gyeong-uns Finger Flicking Divine Technique continued relentlessly. For someone known as one of the Eight Stars, the top masters of the martial arts world, his state was utterly miserable. Whats going on? Writhing in agony, Tang In-hae grew impatient. Thats because he wondered when the reaction would come. He had definitely received the Formless Poison Techniques sweeping strike earlier. Even if it wasnt direct detoxification, once contact was made, the Formless Poison would quickly penetrate through the skin and invade the body. But he couldnt understand why there was still no reaction. Is the Formless Poison also affected by internal energy? Even Jang Mun-no, the old man who could be considered almost on par with the Eight Stars, couldnt withstand the Formless Poison despite reaching the realm of a poison master. Even that bastard who had chased after him to interfere was the same. Wasnt he even given the title of one of the Eight Stars? Even those individuals couldnt endure for long, so if one had surpassed the walls wall and reached a realm comparable to the Six Heavens, was it different? Could it be that he blocked the Formless Poison from invading his body with his profound true energy? Seeing no reaction until now, there was no other explanation. Just how profound must ones true energy be to block the Formless Poison from invading? -Gnash! Then, enduring it like this wouldnt solve anything. He had to somehow make the bastard directly detoxify the Formless Poison to turn the situation around. Thus, Tang In-hae decided to take a risk, even if it was somewhat dangerous. Haa haa Jang Mun-no that old man raised a truly trashy bastard As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been flicking his fingers, stopped. Thinking that he had nothing to lose, Tang In-hae immediately continued speaking when he saw a reaction. Why? Did the Clan Leader haa say something wrong? Well a maggot who coveted our clans martial arts without knowing his place and grew up under him is no different. A maggot and trash -Whoosh! -Shudder! At that moment, the tremendous killing intent surging in all directions rendered Tang In-hae unable to continue speaking. Although he had deliberately provoked him, what was this? How could killing intent be this intense? It felt like death was right beside him. Huff! Huff! Huff! Even breathing became difficult. The bastards anger was palpable. But then -Swish! Tang In-haes body slowly floated upward due to Mok Gyeong-uns true energy. It was the Seizing Objects in Mid-Air technique. Feeling the true energy constricting and pressuring his body, Tang In-hae momentarily unleashed his rebound energy to repel it. -Boom! -Thud! Falling to the ground with a thud, Tang In-hae gritted his teeth. Had he been enduring humiliation and simply taking the Finger Flicking Divine Technique all this time? While waiting for the Formless Poison to spread, he also aimed to recover some of his true energy depleted from fighting Guyang Sa-oh. Even if youre a step above me, Ive also surpassed the wall. Even if he tried to restrain him with true energy, he could break free to this extent. If he truly wanted to capture him, he would have to come in person. Just as he thought that -Tremble! At that moment, Tang In-hae felt his entire skin, no, his flesh, trembling like crazy. Was he going to use Seizing Objects in Mid-Air again? He should know its useless -Boom! It was at that instant. His body suddenly flew backward as if it were a cannonball. It happened in the blink of an eye, and as soon as he felt his body flying, the surroundings he had seen passed by in a blur. Then -Crash! Ugh! He collided with something with his back, and along with the sound of it shattering, numerous figures appeared around him. Upon seeing those figures, Tang In-hae couldnt hide his bewilderment. They were none other than the executives and warriors of the Tang Clan. Clan Clan Leader! Clan Leader! Calls for him resounded from all around. Quickly scanning his surroundings, Tang In-hae realized that he had somehow arrived at the rear courtyard in front of the back gate of the Tang Clan. He sent me flying here before I could even release my true energy? Ha He was truly a monster, enough to elicit exclamations, even if he was an enemy. But then, an immense pressure was felt behind his back. Tang In-hae instinctively knew that Mok Gyeong-un was standing behind him. The distance wasnt that close yet. He needed to get within ten steps to unleash the secret technique that could definitively detoxify the Formless Poison. I need to provoke him Tang In-hae bit his lip tightly. He hadnt expected the bastard to send him flying to the Tang Clan. He was already feeling guilty for not fulfilling his duties as the Clan Leader and attempting to flee by abandoning his clan members. But being dropped in the midst of them, he couldnt bring himself to open his mouth. At that moment H-How dare you do this to the Clan Leader? While everyone was rendered speechless by Mok Gyeong-uns immense pressure, someone shouted courageously. It was none other than Tang Cheol-yong, the Deputy Clan Leader of the Tang Clan. As Tang In-haes right-hand man, Tang Cheol-yong was deeply loyal, so he barely suppressed his fear and spoke up. With hundreds of people gathered, one persons courage was enough to ignite a small flame in the hearts of others. -Swish! Swish! Clang! Clang! The Tang Clan warriors soon assumed their stances and drew their weapons. Having already witnessed Mok Gyeong-uns monstrous power with their own eyes, they couldnt shout arrogantly, but they could still muster the resolve to risk their lives in this way. Seeing this, Tang In-haes eyes and lips trembled. Damn it. He had ruthlessly abandoned them for his own greed. Yet they were drawing their weapons and mustering courage for him without any suspicion. No matter how selfish he was, he couldnt help but be shaken by that sight. -Grip! It would have been much easier if they had hated him. But then, Mok Gyeong-uns voice reached his ears. -Unlike someone, they are very loyal. Someone ran away with their tail between their legs, abandoning all their clan members to save themselves. -Theyve been together for so long, yet they dont even know what kind of person their Clan Leader is. How unfortunate. -Gnash! Tang In-hae gritted his teeth so hard that his molars nearly cracked. The karmic consequences of his actions were coming back to him like fate, but he wanted to somehow stop it. At the very least, he wanted to remain as the Sichuan Tang Clan Leader in their eyes, not in a humiliating state. Thus -Rumble! Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae circulated his true energy throughout his body and drew upon the power of the Formless Poison Technique. He decided not to wait for the bastard to approach him. He was determined not to think about turning the tables or anything like that anymore. He just wanted to kill this bastard -Swish! !? At that moment, Tang In-haes eyes trembled. Mok Gyeong-un was already standing behind Tang Cheol-yong, who could be considered his right-hand man. -Gulp! Deputy Clan Leader Tang Cheol-yong swallowed dry saliva. No matter how vast the gap in martial arts, there was no way he couldnt sense the overwhelming pressure from behind. -Swish! Then, Mok Gyeong-un lightly grasped the back of his neck. Nevertheless, Tang Cheol-yong couldnt move an inch from that spot. Tang In-hae hurriedly shouted, Stop! Stop what? Please please take your hand off Cheol-yong. I I will pay any price just dont do it this way. What price do you have to pay? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes face turned pale. Was this bastard trying to make him confess everything with his own mouth? -Grip! Blood flowed from Tang In-haes clenched fists as he applied more force. The damn bastard was trying to send him to the depths of hell It was at that very moment. From now on, all the tragedies that befall the Tang Clan will be the fault of a single person. !? -Crack! Crunch! St-Stop Aaaaargh! -Rip! Crunch! The scream abruptly ceased as Deputy Clan Leader Tang Cheol-yongs head was torn off along with his spine. !!!!!! Chapter 342 Chapter 342 C To Offer (3)It was something no one had anticipated. For a moment, the hall fell into silence at the sight of the Deputy Clan Leader Tang Cheol-yongs head being torn off along with his spine. Although injuries and deaths were commonplace in the martial arts world, there was at least a line that shouldnt be crossed. Most people couldnt hide their shock at the cruel act that was too gruesome to witness with open eyes, and some even began vomiting, unable to endure it. Ah Ahh Bleurgh! This this cruelty! The silence caused by the shock was broken, but the surroundings were in turmoil. Seeing their reaction, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and swung Tang Cheol-yongs head, which had been ripped off along with his spine, like a toy, saying, You have weak stomachs, it seems. Vomiting at just this much. Speaking as if he had no emotion, the Tang Clan warriors couldnt help but click their tongues. How could he do this while wearing a human mask? At that moment, a Tang Clan warrior couldnt hold back and stepped forward, shouting, Stop this at once! I dont know what grudge you have against our clan, but how can you do this as a human being -Swish! Huh? At that moment, the Tang Clan warrior couldnt finish his sentence. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been in front of him, had suddenly disappeared, and he felt a touch on his shoulder. Why did you stop speaking? Please continue. It was said that it was difficult to even breathe when under extreme tension. The Tang Clan warriors breathing became rough, and he couldnt utter a single word. The hand on his shoulder playfully moved towards his neck, and the image of Deputy Clan Leader Tang Cheol-yongs neck being ripped off repeatedly flashed in his mind. I Im going to die. As fear of death gripped him, his face gradually turned ashen. Huff Huff Youre wasting the courage you mustered. Mok Gyeong-uns hand, shrugging his shoulders, soon reached for the warriors neck. -Whoosh! At that moment, someone leaped behind Mok Gyeong-un to launch a sneak attack. It was Tang Su-woo, one of the Tang Clans executives and a supreme master of the transcendent realm, ranked among the top five within the clan. Knowing that he couldnt do anything in a direct confrontation against this monster, he had been waiting for an opportunity to arise. By chance, Mok Gyeong-un had approached within just eight steps. He couldnt miss this opportunity. Die! Suppressing his presence to the maximum, Tang Su-woo unleashed his most powerful poisonous art technique. Absolute Poison Eight Palms 7th Stance: Rising Domineering Poison Flash! The Sichuan Tang Clan had a poisonous martial art known as the Four Great Poison Techniques. One of them was the Absolute Poison Eight Palms, and the last three stances were high-level techniques that could instantly subdue and kill the opponent. -Swish swish swish! Tang Su-woos hands swiftly targeted the vital acupuncture points on Mok Gyeong-uns back, accompanied by afterimages. Even when his hands were about to make contact, Mok Gyeong-un showed no signs of noticing. Could he really kill a supreme master comparable to the Six Heavens with his own hands? -Grab! Ack! Tang Su-woos eyes wavered. Mok Gyeong-un was already looking at him and grasping his neck. Wh-When? He was utterly bewildered. He was so fast that Tang Su-woo couldnt even perceive his movements. Was this the realm of extreme speed movement that only those who had reached the realm of lightness skill could achieve? I need to break free first. He was in the midst of unleashing a sweeping strike, so regardless of his neck being grabbed, he just needed to continue -Grip! Ugh ugh. Coincidentally, the moment his neck was grabbed, like everyone else, the imprint left by Deputy Clan Leader Tang Cheol-yongs death made him prioritize breaking free. Let let go! However Youre a nuisance. What -Slice! Ack! Mok Gyeong-un severed Tang Su-woos right arm, which was trying to break free, with a sword hand strike imbued with predestined energy. The same happened to his other left arm. -Slice! Tang Su-woo, with both arms severed, couldnt endure the pain and screamed like a madman. Aaaaargh! -Thud! However, his scream didnt last long. Mok Gyeong-un tightly grasped his neck, rendering him unable to scream. Urgh Why did you act recklessly when your turn would have come soon even without making a fuss? -Crunch! At that moment, Tang Su-woos neck, grasped by Mok Gyeong-uns hand, was torn off, and his head rolled on the ground. Blood gushed like a fountain from his headless body, drenching Mok Gyeong-uns hair and face. Mok Gyeong-un swept back his blood-soaked hair and licked his lips with his tongue. -Slurp! Did he find the taste of blood enjoyable? The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up. His appearance was so chilling that the Tang Clan warriors, who had mustered some courage, turned pale and lost their words. Some couldnt even breathe properly due to the immense fear. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he gazed at them one by one, they all lowered their heads, unable to make eye contact. Mok Gyeong-uns overwhelming pressure had reached its peak. It seems no one else has the courage to step forward. Then, since doing it one by one might take all night, should I reduce the headcount a bit? -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un grasped his sword fingers and raised his arm, causing everyone to be puzzled. It was at that very moment. -Rumble! A vicious energy arose from his sword fingers, and a black sword energy formed the shape of a sword. The length of the sword energy instantly soared to nearly four jang, and the eyes of the Tang Clan warriors trembled like crazy upon seeing it. Impossible! Wh-What kind of energy is that? They were all martial artists, so they possessed energy perception. Their shock stemmed from the fact that the energy flowing from that black sword was enough to astound the heavens and shake the earth. How many among those present could block or withstand that sword energy? Just a single swing of it would claim the lives of countless Tang Clan warriors. Then, starting from the east side Stooooop!!!!! The moment Mok Gyeong-un was about to swing the sword energy, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae shouted at the top of his lungs. Thanks to that, everyones attention was momentarily drawn to him. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un was no exception. Did you say to stop? Please Please stop. Tang In-hae spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in a pleading voice. In response, Mok Gyeong-un sneered and replied, You should know that begging doesnt hold much meaning. If you want me to stop, make me stop directly. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un pretended to swing the black sword energy towards the east side again. R-Run! Aaah! The Tang Clan warriors within the range of the east side panicked and leaped away, trying to escape the radius. Seeing that, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae shouted again, They They are truly innocent. Please, if you are a strong one, show mercy to them with your magnanimity. All of this is something I alone have done. So end it with just me. Perhaps motivated by the sight of their Clan Leader crawling on the ground with his legs severed, begging, some of the frightened Tang Clan warriors cried out, Clan Leader! How can you surrender to the enemy? No matter what you have done, we believe in you, Clan Leader! Warriors of the great Tang Clan! Do not fear and be prepared to die At that moment -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un suddenly stomped his foot. The vibration spread from the point of impact to the surroundings. -Rumble! Just as they wondered what he had done The Tang Clan warriors, who had been trying to boost morale for their Clan Leader, suddenly started screaming in terror as if they had gone mad. Aaaaargh! Stop! Please! Please stop! Ahhh!!!! What, whats happening? Why are they suddenly acting like this? Those around them tried to restrain them, wondering about the unknown abnormal symptoms At that moment Aaaah! -Slice! Suddenly, one of them drew a weapon and slit his own throat. What, what the hell! The Tang Clan warriors who had been trying to stop him were bewildered by his abnormal behavior. However, he wasnt the only one. -Stab! One of those who had been screaming stabbed his own eye with his finger. Someone else, as if he had gone insane, rolled his eyes back and started banging his head against the ground. Hahahaha! -Thud! Thud! Thud! Even with several people trying to stop him, it was futile. He banged his head so hard that it shattered, and brain matter flowed out. Eek! -Rip rip! Some even clawed at their own flesh, tearing off their skin. Stop! I said stop! Please get these things off me! They acted as if something had attached to their entire body. Although only about ten people displayed these abnormal behaviors, the Tang Clan warriors fell into chaos at the sight of them harming and killing themselves like mentally deranged individuals. They werent even poisoned, so what kind of bizarre phenomenon was this? Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae shouted with trembling eyes, Wh-What have you done? Well, from what I see, it looks like they are harming and killing themselves. You You! Does that even make sense? It was clear that they suddenly changed like madmen after he stomped his foot. What on earth did he do? Then, a transmitted voice resonated in his ears. -Ah! It would be fun to have the Tang Clan members kill each other in a bloodbath at this point. It would be a delightful sight to see blood relatives slaughtering one another. !? Judging by his smiling face, he was genuinely enjoying this. Was this bastard a demon who had ascended from hell? How could he orchestrate something like this? At most, he had only killed that damn old man who had raised him, yet he was on the verge of miserably annihilating the entire main clan. Mok Gyeong-un smiled at him and slightly raised his foot, transmitting a message. -Do you also want to see Before the message could even finish Yes! I killed Jang Mun-no, the one who raised you! !!!!!! As Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes shout echoed throughout, the entire Tang Clan fell into silence. The Tang Clan warriors looked at him with shocked expressions. After all, there was no one among them who didnt know that Jang Mun-no was from a branch family of the Tang Clan. But he killed him? What was this about? As they wondered, Tang In-hae continued with a trembling voice, Ye Song-ah, the one with a special power To obtain that child I revealed the hidden location of the Holy Fire Priestess, no, that old woman of the Ye Clan from the Fire Faith Order, to have her captured by the palace. I killed Jang Mun-no with the Formless Poison, and I intended to kill you in the same way. -Murmur murmur! Soon, the hall that had been silent began to stir. Clan Clan Leader! Why are you doing this? Youre lying to save us Some of the loyal executives and warriors of the Tang Clan tried to deny it, but No. Its all true. I even tried to abandon all the clan members here and flee to the Righteous Alliance with only Ye Song-ah when you appeared and fought against the supreme master of the Yoo Clan who was protecting our clan, fearing that I might die. The carriage outside is proof of that. As soon as he finished speaking The eyes of the Tang Clan members, once filled with trust, gradually turned cold. How could such words come out of the mouth of a martial clan leader? -Grip! Faced with their changing gazes, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. Isnt this what you really wanted, you bastard? To reveal the ugly secrets I had hidden and walk the path of ruin. Chapter 343 Chapter 343 C To Offer (4)Murmur murmur! The hall of the Sichuan Tang Clan was in turmoil. It was due to the sudden revelation of Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes ugly secrets. This truth, confessed by his own mouth, shocked the Tang Clan members, who trusted each other more than anyone else as a clan of a single bloodline. Although everyone in the Tang Clan had kept silent due to the oppression against the Fire Faith Order and the unfavorable gaze of the Central Plains people, the Ye Clan was their branch family. Therefore, even if they couldnt openly protect them, they had kept their secrets as a way to support their clans branch family. But the Clan Leader reported this? It was the Tang Clan that had arranged a hiding place for the surviving Ye Clan members. That hiding place was a secret shelter secretly utilized by the Tang Clan. However, upon hearing the news that the Ye Clan had been discovered and captured by the imperial army, they had been puzzled. Moreover Killing Jang Mun-no. Jang Mun-no of the Haeyeong Sect. He was the one who had gained the greatest reputation among the branch family members. Although not well-known to the people of the Central Plains, his talent in poison techniques was also remarkable, so he had received teachings from Tang Yeon-jong, the Thousand Poison Hands, the Clan Leader from two generations ago. [What a pity. It would have been great if he were from the main family, not the branch family.] Tang Yeon-jong, the Clan Leader from two generations ago, often expressed his regret that Jang Mun-no was from the branch family, not the main family, due to his outstanding talent in poisons. Because of this, due to the jealousy of the previous Clan Leader and the main family members eligible for succession, not long after Tang Yeon-jongs passing, Jang Mun-no was expelled from the Tang Clan for an incomprehensible reason. Knowing this fact He finally caused trouble. The Tang Clan members couldnt help but click their tongues at Jang Mun-nos death. However, what disappointed them the most was The Clan Leader tried to abandon us? How could the Clan Leader do that? How could a leader The fact that he had tried to abandon all the Tang Clan members and flee alone. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If it had come from someone elses mouth, it might have been different, but since he had confessed it himself, the disappointment was indescribable. Because of this, the gazes of the Tang Clan members towards Clan Leader Tang In-hae were growing cold. However, not everyone agreed with this. Everyone, calm down! You dont really believe these words, do you? Thats right! The Clan Leader is employing a desperate measure to save us. Dont fall for the enemys trick! There were also those who defended the Clan Leader until the end. They were the direct descendants of the Tang Clans main family. Unlike the branch families or side families, they were the ones with a closer blood relationship, so they believed this sudden confession by the Clan Leader was a desperate measure. Therefore, they stepped forward to defend the Clan Leader in order to prevent the Tang Clan members from being divided. It didnt matter whether those words were true or not. They had to prevent the division at all costs. However Then how do you explain the carriage? A warrior from the Tang Clans side family stepped forward and asked. When the decisive evidence was brought up, some of those defending him were at a loss for words. Everything else was just words, but there was no room for excuses when it came to the Clan Leaders personal carriage being outside. Thats right. If the main family is in crisis, why did he ride the carriage and leave? Exactly! If this is a desperate measure, how do you explain that? How could the Clan Leader think of abandoning all the clan members and fleeing alone? Once it started, the complaints poured out like a flood. Unable to refute the matter of the carriage, the direct descendants of the main family quickly changed the subject. Ha! Are you really going to fall for the enemys trick? The truth of the Clan Leaders words is not important right now. Thats right! If we are divided, it will be as the enemy wants. Everyone, calm down. However, their words only fueled the anger. What do you mean the truth is not important! The Clan Leader tried to abandon all the clan members and flee, so what trick did the enemy play here? Ah. Come to think of it, most of the direct descendants, including the Young Clan Leader, are currently at the Righteous Alliance, arent they? Ha! Seems like those from the branch families and side families are not part of the Tang Clan. As complaints and anger erupted from all around, the direct descendants were at a loss. Coincidentally, the fact that a significant number of the direct descendants were dispatched to the Righteous Alliance only worsened the situation. This how Tang Clan Leader Tang In-haes eyes wavered at the accelerating division. Although it was true that he had tried to abandon them and flee, if he was going to die anyway, he had intended to sacrifice himself for the first time to save the Tang Clan members. But how did it come to this? The Tang Clan members, who had prided themselves on being closer than any other group as a martial clan consisting of a single bloodline, were divided into the main family, side families, and branch families. -Gnash! Clan Leader Tang In-hae bit his lip tightly and glared at Mok Gyeong-un. Was this also intentional? Or was it something that had been building up and erupted with this opportunity, regardless of his intentions? Whatever it was, the confession he had made to sacrifice himself was leading to the worst situation. At this rate, even after his death, the division within the Tang Clan might continue. Just like a crack in a teacup gradually grows and eventually shatters. What have I done? It seemed his decision was wrong. He had thought he should do the right thing one last time, unable to bear witnessing the deaths of the Tang Clan members in front of his eyes, but his choice was wrong. I should have fought the bastard to the end and died. Then none of this would have happened. Even if the fact that he had tried to flee was revealed, in the end, he would have remained as the Clan Leader who had sacrificed himself for the clan members. But it was too late. Ahhh! He had confessed the secret with his own mouth, so what could he do now? It wasnt something that could be taken back just because he regretted it. -Grip! Clan Leader Tang In-hae clenched his fists and glared at Mok Gyeong-un, saying, You must know that they are truly innocent. Since I have revealed all the faults I have committed as you wanted, end it with my life alone. Tang In-hae had resigned himself to everything. Even if there were signs of division, he had no choice but to leave the rest to those who remained. The only thing he could do for them was to sacrifice himself. It was also the only way to wash away his faults, even if just a little. -Step step! Mok Gyeong-un walked towards him. Tang In-hae used his arms to support himself on the ground and straightened his back, wanting to show a dignified appearance in his final moments. However When did I say I would end it with just you? !? For a moment, Tang In-hae couldnt hide his bewilderment. He had firmly believed that if he revealed that others were not involved and confessed his faults, he could end it with his sacrifice alone. You bastard, what I didnt say anything, so I dont know why youre making judgments and doing things on your own. How could you! Did I ever force you to do anything? At that question, Tang In-hae was momentarily at a loss for words. Come to think of it, Mok Gyeong-un had only said that a tragedy would occur due to someones fault, but he had never intentionally said or demanded anything afterward. He had simply killed the Tang Clan members one by one. To torment him. Realizing this, Tang In-hae was suddenly seized by a sense of futility. Damn it! He had revealed all his faults in the hope that Mok Gyeong-un would spare the lives of the Tang Clan members, so this situation felt even more miserable. It was like playing the drum and gong alone. Clan Leader Tang In-hae raised his head and glared at Mok Gyeong-un with a murderous gaze. Realizing that all of this had been in vain, all the futility turned into anger, and it was directed at Mok Gyeong-un. -Rumble! Tang In-hae soon drew upon his energy. What was the point of racking his brain and looking for opportunities at this point? It was better to draw upon his remaining energy and confront the bastard with the resolve to die together. Ill kill you! He vowed to kill this bastard alone, even if it meant exhausting all the remaining Formless Poison. -Simmer! The air around Tang In-hae wavered like a mirage. This occurred because the poisonous energy of the colorless and odorless Formless Poison had no special characteristics unlike other poisonous techniques. -Thud! Tang In-hae soon pushed the ground with both hands. With that, his body soared nearly seven jang in an instant. He had wanted to close the distance with the bastard as much as possible and seek an opportunity, but that was impossible anyway. Then, even if it caused some damage, he had no choice but to use the sweeping strike that caused the widest range of damage to target the bastard. Formless Poison Technique. Poison Origin Extreme! Tang In-hae rotated his body and scattered the poisonous energy of the Formless Poison in all directions, as if using the Tang Clans secret technique, Thousand Flowers Rain. -Swish swish swish swish swish! It was as if he was shooting projectile energy in all directions, and an invisible rippling something poured down like rain. The radius reached nearly twenty jang. Surprised by Clan Leader Tang In-haes sudden action, the Tang Clan warriors within that radius looked at him in disbelief. Clan Leader? Is he really going to fight in that state? None of them had guessed that the Clan Leader would use a secret technique with the resolve to sacrifice them. They simply thought that since the situation had come to this, he was going to fight until the end. However -Swish swish swish swish swish! The poisonous energy of the Formless Poison soon scattered like rain in all directions. Although it was an invisible and odorless poison, there was one thing that could be detected. It was the sound. What, what is that? Take cover! The Tang Clan masters, sensing something flying towards them, shouted in panic. But it was already too late by the time they noticed. It was a secret technique unleashed with full power by Tang In-hae, the Thousand Poison Hands, known as one of the Eight Stars, the top masters of the martial arts world. Its speed was much faster than launching hidden weapons with martial power, so it wasnt something that could be dodged even if noticed. -Swish swish swish swish swish! The invisible poisonous energy of the Formless Poison soon struck everyone within the radius. Ugh! This, this is? The moment the poisonous energy touched them, the Tang Clan warriors instinctively realized that it was poison. And when they realized that it was colorless and odorless Its the Formless Poison! The Clan Leader unleashed the Formless Poison! This is insane! E-Everyone, back away! -Rumble! With their shouts, chaos ensued in an instant. The Tang Clan warriors, who knew the terror of the Formless Poison better than anyone else, simultaneously used lightness skills and retreated backward. Since they had never properly witnessed the Tang Clans new secret technique, the Formless Poison Technique, they couldnt estimate the range of this sweeping strike. However, its true nature was soon revealed. Aaaaargh! M-My body! Soon, red and black spots quickly appeared on the bodies of those poisoned by the Formless Poison, and they screamed in pain, unable to endure the agony. But the skin rash didnt progress slowly. Despite all of them being skilled in poison techniques, the skin began to melt away, starting from the areas where the rash had appeared. -Sizzle! Ahhh! S-Save me! The melting skin soon exposed the flesh, muscles, and even the bones. The poisoning symptoms, progressing incomparably faster than any other poison, instantly turned the hall into a scene of hell. -Thud! Haa haa Finally, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae, who had unleashed the ultimate secret technique of the Formless Poison Technique, landed on the ground. His face, supporting his body with both arms, was utterly miserable. Although it was solely to kill the bastard, even the dozens of Tang Clan members within the radius of the sweeping strike had been poisoned by the Formless Poison. Please understand. The only secret technique that possessed both range and speed was the Poison Origin Extreme, so there was no other way. In the first place, this technique was created to confront even supreme masters of the great master level. However, it had a fatal drawback: if there were allies within the radius, the damage couldnt be avoided. But there was no other choice now. If he could kill the bastard through this sacrifice, the Tang Clan could overcome the worst crisis !? At that moment, Tang In-haes expression froze. While the ground turned black due to the aftermath of the Formless Poison and everyones bodies were melting away, there was a single person unscathed in the center. This how? It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Chapter 344 Chapter 344 C To Offer (5)Please let me be close to my granddaughter. This old body begs you like this. The Holy Fire Priestess, with tears in her eyes, clasped her hands together and pleaded to the heretic monk Ja Geum-jeong, who was sitting on the drivers seat, sipping from a gourd filled with alcohol. Shes crying quite a bit. Ja Geum-jeong showed no interest in her yearning for her flesh and blood, not even giving her a glance, but inwardly, his heart softened. Although he was capricious and overflowing with madness, it would be strange not to be swayed by an old woman crying out for her granddaughter. However, the masked Ma Ra-hyeon coldly stopped him. If you dont want a bone broken somewhere, its best not to move a single step from there. Youre quite strict. Heheh. Ja Geum-jeong clicked his tongue at this. Unlike him, Ma Ra-hyeon still held a grudge against the Holy Fire Priestess. Thats why he was even less likely to be swayed by emotions. Whats the harm in letting her get close? Im just following orders. Oh my. What a loyal subject you are. By the way, that guy is quite peculiar. What do you mean? Ma Ra-hyeon looked puzzled and turned his gaze to where Ja Geum-jeong gestured with his head. There, Moo-jin was sitting comfortably with his eyes closed. He didnt seem to be practicing breathing techniques, so it was unclear what was so peculiar about him. However, a glint flashed in Ma Ra-hyeons eyes as he stared intently at Moo-jin. Thats because, despite his breathing not being as regular as when practicing breathing techniques, he could faintly feel energy gathering. Phew Phew As he had guessed, every time Moo-jin exhaled, natural energy was gathering little by little. It was something that should be absolutely impossible according to the common sense of martial artists, but for him, who had inherited the bloodline of the Yoo Clan, it was like a natural constitution. Ahem. Moo-jin, who had been breathing, coughed. Blood stained the corners of his mouth as he coughed. Noticing this as he wiped it with the back of his hand, Moo-jin frowned. Whats this? Why isnt it resolving? His body was so sturdy that he rarely got injured from ordinary occurrences, but even if it happened, it would heal quickly due to his clans monstrous recovery ability. However, judging by the stinging sensation, his heart hadnt fully recovered. He could tell that the cause was the strange evil nature felt around the wound, but it wasnt dissipating as much as he had hoped. Strange. Normally, if he rested for a bit, other energies that had entered his body would leave. Even the energy that had flowed out from beneath the cliff had been expelled quickly. However, this evil nature remained, continuing to aggravate the wound and hinder his recovery. Should I return to the valley? It seemed to be a problem he couldnt solve on his own. With a sigh, Moo-jin opened his eyes. But then -Flinch! Moo-jin looked towards the Tang Clans estate with narrowed eyes. He had tried to turn off his senses to focus on recovery, but the screams he had been hearing were now spreading like a scene from hell. What on earth was happening? Didnt he clearly say he would clarify the relationship of grudges? But why were there so many people suffering? Feeling uneasy at the sound, Moo-jin soon stood up. *** How did this happen? Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae couldnt hide his bewilderment. He had clearly seen with his own eyes that Mok Gyeong-un couldnt escape the range. He had been certain that no matter how supreme a master was, they wouldnt be able to avoid the Poison Origin Extreme, the ultimate secret technique of the Formless Poison Technique, due to its incredibly wide range and fast spreading speed. But why was the bastard unaffected? Whats going on? Was he enduring the poisonous energy of the Formless Poison with his profound true energy? No matter how high a level of internal mastery one had, unless they reached the realm of a poison master, they couldnt withstand it to this extent. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Is this the Formless Poison you used to kill my grandfather? Tang In-haes eyes narrowed. It was all a bluff. If he had witnessed the tremendous power of this Formless Poison Technique, he should have moved to quickly deal with Tang In-hae, but he wasnt moving a single step from where he stood. That meant he was definitely fighting against the Formless Poison. Youre putting on a show. A show? Do you think I dont know that youre barely enduring it with your internal energy? Perhaps this was an opportunity. Tang In-hae tried to push the ground with both hands to launch himself towards Mok Gyeong-un. However, when he tried to push with his hands -Thud! Thud! His body didnt listen to him. Not only had he used all his strength, but he had also drawn upon his remaining energy to unleash the secret technique Poison Origin Extreme, so perhaps due to the aftereffects, his remaining energy couldnt circulate properly. No other choice. It didnt matter. Even if it wasnt him, there were plenty of others to take his place. This place was the Tang Clans stronghold, after all. Thus, Tang In-hae shouted towards the Tang Clan warriors. This is our chance! Strike him! However !? Despite his order as the Clan Leader, neither the Tang Clan executives nor any of the warriors showed any intention of moving. What are you doing! Hes been afflicted by the Formless Poison and cant even move. Strike him now! There was no response to his urging. Rather, the Tang Clan warriors were looking elsewhere with stiff expressions. Seeing their reaction, Tang In-hae was dumbfounded. Were they going to miss this golden opportunity? Why wasnt anyone stepping forward -Clap clap clap! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un clapped his hands and spoke in an admiring tone. Impressive. What? Sacrificing so many clan members just to kill that one person. Isnt this what they call burning down the house to catch a flea? !!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns mocking words, Tang In-haes eyes wavered. He had unleashed the secret technique with the sole intention of killing Mok Gyeong-un, so he hadnt paid attention to anything else. But the moment he heard Mok Gyeong-uns words, he suddenly became aware of his surroundings. The Tang Clan members, melting away and dying miserably due to the Formless Poison. The expressions and gazes of the other Tang Clan members watching them were changing from dejection to anger. I I Realizing the hateful gazes of the Tang Clan members directed at him at some point, Tang In-hae found it difficult to even know where to look. Why Why are they looking at me like that If they were disappointed because of those who were sacrificed, he could understand. However, this was the only way. This bastard would not spare anything related to Tang In-hae, who had killed Jang Mun-no of the Haeyeong Sect, who had raised him. Thats why if he could subdue the bastard with the deaths of a few, it would have been a valuable sacrifice. But why did no one understand him? Why couldnt they think rationally and see The expression of feeling wronged is quite a sight. Are you expecting understanding after abandoning and killing your clan members with your own hands? You! -Gnash! Tang In-hae gritted his teeth and turned his head to glare at Mok Gyeong-un. It was all because of that bastard. None of this would have happened if that bastard hadnt appeared. Driven to the edge by the hatred and resentment of the Tang Clan members, whom he had considered his blood relatives and family, all of Tang In-haes anger was directed at Mok Gyeong-un. Yes. Everything happened because you showed up. Now youre blaming me. You bastard. Trembling with rage, Tang In-hae finally gathered his remaining energy. And he launched himself towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Whoosh! Die! The bastard who couldnt even move while enduring the Formless Poison dared to mock the Clan Leader? Fine. Since it had come to this, Ill take you with me as my final companion. It didnt matter if no one understood. However -Thud! Tang In-haes body, which had launched forward, suddenly stopped in midair. It was as if someone had grabbed him. !? Tang In-haes eyes widened. What was happening? He had thought that the bastard wouldnt be able to move while enduring the Formless Poison. -Step! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un took a step forward. -Step! And he took another step. No, he was continuously walking towards him. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un walking casually, Tang In-hae couldnt believe it. H-How? Now I understand. What do you mean? From a young age, my grandfather fed me various medicinal herbs and poisonous plants. At that time, I ate them without knowing any better, but at some point, he told me that my blood had become the epitome of deadly poison. Blood becoming deadly poison? At those words, Tang In-hae displayed an expression of disbelief. Naturally, the bodies of those who cultivated poisonous techniques had some accumulation of poisonous energy. However, no matter how long one had cultivated poison and had talent in it, the human body was inherently incompatible with poison, so they also had to cultivate detoxifying energy to counteract it. To avoid being consumed by the poison. Impossible. Blood possessing toxicity [When poisonous techniques reach the ultimate level, and one can freely control poisonous energy, that state is called a poison master. But is that really the end? What do you all think?] It was a question posed by Tang Yeon-jong, the Thousand Poison Hands, the Clan Leader from two generations ago, while giving his final teachings a few days before his duel with Baek-yu, the master of the Ten Thousand Poisons. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. In response to this question, Tang In-haes father, the previous Clan Leader, answered. [Isnt the constitution that can internalize ten thousand poisons, the Ten Thousand Poison Pool Body, the true end?] [That is literally a deformed constitution that may appear once in a thousand years. Its not a realm that can be achieved through human effort.] [] [Are there no other answers?] [] No one could answer his question. At that time, that guy, Jang Mun-no, stepped forward. [Yes. What do you think?] [Since resistance also requires opposition, if everything that constitutes the body gradually adapts and becomes close to poison, wouldnt that be the real poison master?] [Oh? The bodys composition becoming close to poison?] [For example, what if even the blood flowing in the body becomes poison?] At his words, Tang In-hae and all the main family members eligible for succession in the Tang Clan sneered. If that were possible, who wouldnt have done it? The human body couldnt become poison itself. It could become a structure that endured or adapted to poison, but becoming close to poison itself was an impossibility. Until now, he had believed that. However That cant be. How can the flowing blood become poison itself? Its absolutely impossible -Grip! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his mouth. Then, he spoke in a menacing voice. If its hard to believe, it would be good to experience it once. Wh What -Grip! Mok Gyeong-un tightly clenched his fist, causing the flesh to sink in. Then, thick blood flowed out. Wh What are you doing? Mok Gyeong-un let the blood flowing from his clenched fist drip into Tang In-haes mouth, which he had forcibly opened. The blood flowed into Tang In-haes mouth. He wanted to spit it out, but he couldnt stop it from flowing down his throat as Mok Gyeong-un was gripping his mouth. As the blood flowed down his throat and entered his esophagus -Sizzle! The pain of his esophagus burning came. Tang In-haes eyes wavered crazily. I-Impossible. It was really poison. How did blood become poison itself? He couldnt believe it. But what shocked him even more was Ack ack! He had prided himself on being immune to any poison after mastering the Formless Poison Technique. However, the deadly poison that had entered through his esophagus rapidly induced poisoning symptoms in his body, and it was so agonizing that he couldnt endure it. But then, a bizarre event occurred. -Pop! Pop! Starting from Tang In-haes face, the blood vessels on his entire body swelled up and eventually burst. It didnt end there. A strange sound of bones snapping could be heard from inside his body. -Crack! Crunch! Aaaaargh! It was so painful that Tang In-hae couldnt help but scream like a madman. At this, Mok Gyeong-un released his grip on Tang In-haes mouth and stepped back about three steps. It was to observe his condition. Urgh Tang In-haes body, which had fallen to the ground, was twisting grotesquely. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his bewilderment. After mastering the Destructive Demon Poison Scripture, the poisonous energy in his body had indeed become stronger, but poisoning symptoms didnt occur in this manner. However, Tang In-haes blood vessels were bursting, and even his bones were twisting. Ack! -Crunch! With his bones twisting to the point of protruding here and there, Tang In-hae looked at Mok Gyeong-un. His eyes seemed to be pleading for his life. Seeing him like this, Mok Gyeong-un curled the corners of his mouth bitterly. I thought it was my role to kill you, but it seems thats not the case. !? Wh-What are you saying now? Its not your role? At that moment, Tang In-hae suddenly recalled the words Jang Mun-no had said. [You wont tell me where you hid it until the end?] [Cough Cough] [Do you think I wont be able to find it even if you act like this?] [Cough cough For the sake of old times, Im telling you. Dont touch that child. All that resentment will eventually come back to you.] !!!!! At that time, he had dismissed it as a dying man spewing curses. But those were not just empty words. The poison contained in this bastards blood was in complete opposition () to him. Thats why his body was failing to endure it even more. Jang Mun-no! -Crunch! Crunch! With his blood vessels bursting and bones twisting, Tang In-haes neck finally snapped, and he breathed his last. Watching his miserable end with a dispassionate gaze, Mok Gyeong-un looked up at the sky and muttered. You had it all planned out. Chapter 345 Chapter 345 C To Offer (6)It was a hideous and utterly miserable end. The death of Clan Leader Tang In-hae. When the head of a clan, the greatest elder and leader, dies, it would be common for the shock, grief, and anger to spread throughout the entire clan. However, this death brought about a sense of dejection instead. Despite the worst enemy threatening the Tang Clans existence killing the Clan Leader, none of them could express their rage. There were two reasons for this. The first was that the root of all this lay in Clan Leader Tang In-haes hidden secrets. Upon learning this truth, despite being a martial clan centered around blood relations, they couldnt hide their disappointment in the Clan Leader to the point where opinions were sharply divided between the main family, branch families, and side families. And the second. This was the most decisive factor. The Clan Leader had not only tried to abandon them and flee but had also driven the Tang Clan members to death even more than the enemy. It was evident just by looking at the miserable scene in the rear courtyard. As a result, none of the Tang Clan members stepped forward to avenge the Clan Leaders death. Of course, there was a third reason that prevented them from taking action. -Gulp! The Tang Clan members looked at Mok Gyeong-un with tense expressions. Thanks to Clan Leader Tang In-haes confession, they knew why he had invaded the Tang Clan. Therefore, they understood where his vengeance stemmed from and how great it was. The killing intent hasnt died out. This is ominous. The atmosphere surrounding Mok Gyeong-un, who had his eyes closed and was looking up at the sky, was unsettling. Even though he had killed Clan Leader Tang In-hae, who could be considered the root cause, the killing intent emanating from him was still ominous, making it impossible for them to lower their guard. -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un lowered his head and opened his eyes. Seeing this, the Tang Clan members hands naturally reached for their weapons and hidden weapons. Until now, all the anger had been directed at the Clan Leader, but now that he was dead, there was no telling how Mok Gyeong-un would act. The best-case scenario would be for him to stop his revenge here. It was at that moment when they were tense with a glimmer of hope. Is there anyone here who was with the Clan Leader when he killed my grandfather or heard something about it? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, everyone fell silent. Thats because they had also just learned that the Clan Leader had secretly committed such a brazen act behind the backs of the Tang Clan members. Moreover, even if they had known this fact, who would dare to reveal it? That would only provoke that monsters anger. As everyone remained silent, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue as if disappointed and spoke. I wanted to torment him a bit more since he had done something and hear directly from his mouth about the circumstances at that time, but I didnt expect him to die so easily after drinking the Blood Poison. Mok Gyeong-uns original plan was like that. He had intended to torment Tang In-hae both physically and mentally until he begged to be killed. However, whether intentionally or to protect Mok Gyeong-un, thanks to his grandfathers arrangement, Tang In-haes breath had been cut off after drinking the Blood Poison. Of course, he had experienced extreme agony, but Mok Gyeong-un inwardly felt it was insufficient. Does anyone know? Hmm. Well, even if you do, its unlikely youll open your mouth easily. I would keep my mouth shut too if I were you. The air grows heavy. Although he speaks in a light tone while shrugging his shoulders, the atmosphere is far from it. It feels like it could explode at any moment. Then, as Mok Gyeong-un grasped his sword fingers, the two demonic swords, Fearsome Slaughter and Fearsome Killing, naturally emerged from his waist. -Float float! !!!!! Seeing the two demonic swords floating like swimming fish, the Tang Clan members faces turned pale. It was Sword Control with Energy. Mok Gyeong-un looked at them with a smile and said, This is fortunate. I was just wanting to vent my anger a bit more. Let me offer a proper funeral song to my grandfather with your screams. -Shudder! At those words, everyone felt a chill run down their spines, making their hair stand on end. Was he determined to end things with the Tang Clan? It was at that very moment. -Thud! Suddenly, something heavy fell from the sky. Everyones attention was simultaneously drawn there. The one who had abruptly landed, bending one knee before standing up, was none other than Yoo Yoo Clan! It was Moo-jin. Moo-jins appearance brought a glimmer of relief to the faces of those who knew him. They had been puzzled when they suddenly disappeared in the middle of their fight. But now that he had appeared at this critical juncture, they couldnt help but have a flicker of hope. However, Moo-jins expression, receiving their expectation, was not very pleasant. Ah Thats because the rear courtyard was a miserable sight, reminiscent of a hell painting, filled with blood and unrecognizable corpses. Frowning as he looked at this, Moo-jins gaze naturally turned to Mok Gyeong-un. His appearance, smiling amidst this hellish bloodbath, was utterly chilling. -Grip! Seeing this, Moo-jin bit his lip tightly. After learning the circumstances, he had considered it an internal matter of the Tang Clan and had decided not to interfere further. Since the culprit was clear and there was some connection, he had no doubt that this person would end his revenge at an appropriate point. However, that had led to the worst outcome. Moo-jin regretted his own judgment and choice. My judgment was wrong. -Click click click! Moo-jin turned the ratchet of the Force Suppressing Bracelet. As the ratchet reached the fourth stage, his muscles swelled and turned red, and white steam rose from his skin. -Whoosh! Moo-jin intended to keep turning it without stopping. However -Clank! The ratchet wouldnt turn. It seemed to be because the injury to his heart hadnt healed. No other way. He knew that just the fourth stage of the Force Suppressing Bracelet release was insufficient to deal with Mok Gyeong-un, but there was no other way for now. Mok Gyeong-un spoke to him, I remember we agreed that you wouldnt interfere. If you had ended it at an appropriate point, that would be the case. But from what I see now, it seems youll have to kill all the Tang Clan members to end it. Whether it will be all of them or not, who knows? I was stupid to trust you even a little. Regardless of whether you were related to the Tang Clan or not, I should have settled it somehow earlier. If you had, you wouldnt be breathing until now. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Moo-jin closed his mouth. Indeed, if it hadnt been about the Three-Eyed, he might have lost his life at Mok Gyeong-uns hands. So he had nothing to refute. However, as long as he was alive, he couldnt leave the Tang Clan members to be slaughtered. -Crack! Creak! The biceps and forearms of Moo-jins right arm bulged greatly. In his current state, if Mok Gyeong-un used that technique of concentrating power into a single point, it would be difficult to block it properly, so he had no choice but to quickly decide the match with all his might. -Rumble! Watching him focus his strength into his right arm, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a dispassionate voice, If you unleash your power without proper control like that, youll commit the same fault as the Tang Clan Leader. The same fault? You can see it, cant you? Mok Gyeong-un swept his gaze around the surroundings. Seeing this, Moo-jins eyes wavered. What do you mean by that? I havent done much yet, to be honest. Almost all the blood staining this place is the Tang Clan Leaders work. !!!!! At those words, Moo-jin displayed an expression of disbelief. Why would the Tang Clan Leader do such a thing? Moo-jin denied those words. Lies! No matter what, why would the Tang Clan Leader do that to his own clan members? He abandoned them all and tried to flee, so why would he make a fuss about some of them dying? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Moo-jin looked at the Tang Clan members. He hoped at least one of them would deny it, but they all remained silent. Thanks to that, Moo-jin realized it was the truth. Ha What an incredible guy. To think he would do such a thing until the very end. It made even the family precept of protecting them feel futile. Should he say it made him lose motivation? But then Well, whats important isnt really who killed them, right? Since you came to stop me anyway, theres no need to drag this out. -Rumble! Moo-jins eyes moved. He could feel energy gathering in Mok Gyeong-uns two demonic swords floating with Sword Control with Energy. He was blatantly gathering power with the demonic swords. This was a kind of threat. But what surprised Moo-jin even more was He has already recovered his energy to this extent? He clicked his tongue inwardly. Unlike himself, Mok Gyeong-un had been moving without a moments rest. Yet he had recovered his energy to nearly half the level of when they had fought with all their might. If they were to fight now, he would be defeated before long. However, there was no choice. If he left, they would all die. It was at that very moment. Please stop. At that moment, a middle-aged man among the Tang Clan stepped forward. Mok Gyeong-un, without taking his eyes off Moo-jin, asked, Who are you? I am Tang In-hu, the commander of the Clan Leaders guard. The commander of the Clan Leaders guard? Ah. Then you must be quite close to the Clan Leader. You could say that. Then you must have always been by the Clan Leaders side. Not always. Thats why I only learned about everything the Clan Leader did now. The Clan Leaders guard commander only learned about what the Clan Leader did now? It may be hard to believe, but whenever the Clan Leader carried out something in secret, he didnt trust anyone around him. So there were many things he hid even from me, the guard commander. Mok Gyeong-un scoffed. Then what do you even know? At that question, Guard Commander Tang In-hu hesitated for a moment before carefully speaking. I heard that the Clan Leader used the Formless Poison on Jang Mun-no. And? The Clan Leader was a man of many secrets, but when practicing martial arts, he needed a training partner, so I had to watch over him. Thats why I know that after the Clan Leader used the Formless Poison, perhaps due to the aftereffects, red spots would appear on his neck. !? Sear?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Swish! As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-uns figure had already reached in front of him. Suddenly appearing before his eyes, Guard Commander Tang In-hu flinched under the pressure, but he endured it and didnt avoid his gaze. Please continue. Before that Please make an agreement first. An agreement? Yes. The Clan Leaders actions were truly unknown to all the Tang Clan members. So youre not responsible? If being of the same blood is a crime, it could be considered a crime, but we were practically abandoned by the Clan Leader. How distraught do you think we are? But if a supreme master of the great master level like you says youll kill us, we Tang Clan members have no choice but to fight for our lives. However, to be honest, we dont want the entire clan to be sacrificed because of the Clan Leaders faults. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted at Tang In-hus words, revealing his true feelings without deceit. Hmm. With that, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at him, looked at the Tang Clan members who were extremely tense. They were genuinely terrified of Mok Gyeong-un. He had considered killing the rest of them to offer as a funeral song for his grandfather, but he soon lost interest. -Swish! He withdrew the energy he had been gathering in the two demonic swords. Noticing this first, Moo-jin let out a sigh of relief. If Mok Gyeong-un had been determined to kill them to the end, a massive slaughter would have occurred, making it impossible for the Tang Clan to recover. Should I say its fortunate? It was a strange feeling to be included in that fortune. But then, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Alright. If you tell me what you know, lets wrap things up here. But But? I dont really like leaving loose ends. Loose ends? What can we possibly do to make you say that Theres a saying that a gentlemans revenge is not too late even after ten years. Thats how I came this far too. Less than half a year ago, Mok Gyeong-un hadnt even practiced martial arts. But now, he possessed tremendous martial prowess that could determine the fate of the entire Tang Clan. With his own greatest example, he had no intention of taking this lightly. What exactly do you want us to do? I learned something from somewhere. It seems like a good method. What is it? Seal your gates. For about sixty years. !!!!!!!! As soon as those words were spoken, the Tang Clan was in an uproar. They had wondered what he would demand, but they never expected him to tell them to seal their gates (T). Sealing the gates literally meant closing the gates, signifying that a sect or martial clan acknowledged their defeat and severed their activities with the outside world. Moreover, sixty years meant a full cycle of the sexagenary cycle and nearly two generations. Going this far was no different from severing all possible future repercussions. H-How can he make such a demand? Guard Commander Tang In-hu couldnt hide his perplexity. He had only been concerned about saving everyones lives from a supreme master of the Six Heavens () level, even if he was just one person. Who would have imagined that he would make a demand as if they had fought and lost to an entire organization? At Mok Gyeong-uns tremendous demand, even Moo-jin was surprised and tried to speak Ha. In the end, he closed his mouth. If Mok Gyeong-un decided to kill them all right now, there was no way to stop him. Pride might be hurt, but that wouldnt substitute for their lives. The decision was solely up to them. -Swish! At this moment, Guard Commander Tang In-hu, who had been perplexed by Mok Gyeong-uns words, looked at the Tang Clan executives with difficulty. Their faces were twisted with humiliation and bitterness. However, if they refused to accept this demand, the outcome was predetermined. Thus, the executives nodded their heads. Ah! Sighs escaped from here and there. How could the Sichuan Tang Clan, a part of the Righteous Alliance, one of the Seven Great Families, and known as the Overlord of Sichuan, suffer such humiliation? Leaving behind their bitterness, Guard Commander Tang In-hu opened his mouth with difficulty. It was hard for him to continue speaking, but as the current representative of the negotiation, he had to bring it to a conclusion. We will accept your demand and conditions. Then, make the declaration of defeat first. -Grip! Tang In-hu bit his lip tightly and spoke again. We still dont know who you are. So what should we call you? At his question, Mok Gyeong-un paused for a moment. Should he say Jeong () since this was a place to tie up the grudge with his grandfather? Or should he use the name Mok Gyeong-un, which he used in the Heaven and Earth Society? However, once the declaration of defeat was made, that name would quickly spread, so using both wouldnt be appropriate. Therefore Heavenly Demon (Cheon-ma). He said Cheon-ma, just like at Shaolin. At this, Tang In-hu took a deep breath with a bitter face and shouted loudly, infusing his internal energy. We, the Sichuan Tang Clan, acknowledge our defeat to Sir Heavenly Demon and declare that we will seal our clan for sixty years as the price! Chapter 346 Chapter 346 C The Rumor (1)The Sichuan Tang Clans declaration of seclusion. It was an inevitable decision due to a lack of alternatives, but the clan sought to delay the news from spreading as much as possible to preserve their pride as a martial arts family. However, despite their efforts, word of the Sichuan Tang Clans seclusion spread rapidly throughout the Central Plains. The Sichuan Tang Clan is a martial arts family composed of blood relatives. Although they solidified their bloodline through connections with cadet branches and sub-clans, they did not completely exclude marriages with outsiders. If a union greatly benefited the clan, they would establish blood alliances through marriage with renowned martial arts families. As a result, there were some members within the Tang Clan who hailed from outside the family. No matter how much they tried to conceal it, some details of that days events inevitably leaked out. -Flap flap! The carrier pigeons they sent arrived at the intelligence divisions of each martial arts clan. Since the messages were delivered by birds, distance was meaningless. In less than a fortnight, the news reached even the Righteous Alliance, the heart of the orthodox martial arts world. Military and Intelligence Division of the Righteous Alliance Headquarters. The head of this division is Zhuge Do-yang, the Righteous Alliances top military advisor. Someone hurriedly entered his office. Bang! Who dares Oh! Vice Alliance Leader, its you! Zhuge Do-yang rose from his seat and cupped his hands in salute. He wondered who would enter his office without permission, but it was the Righteous Alliances second-in-command, Vice Alliance Leader, Wae Tak-hyeon. Considered one of the Eight Stars, the top masters of the current martial arts world, he was among the five most prominent experts within the Righteous Alliance. Usually, he had an almost perpetual smile on his face, but his expression was far from pleasant at the moment. Is this true? Vice Alliance Leader Wae Tak-hyeon pushed a red scroll, a report, in front of Zhuge Do-yang. Seeing this, Military Advisor Zhuge Do-yang sighed and spoke. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Phew. I sent it as an urgent document, requesting swift action. Are you only reading it now? Do you think this is the only urgent report Ive received recently? If its something like this, you could have informed me directly. I also had numerous matters to handle because of this. Moreover, I marked it as an urgent document that must be processed immediately, using a red scroll tied with a golden thread, did I not? .. At Zhuge Do-yangs words, Vice Alliance Leader Wae Tak-hyeon clicked his tongue and spoke in a conceding tone. I understand. I understand. I failed to pay proper attention to it. But what is this shocking news? The Tang Clan has gone into seclusion? Its exactly as written in the report. Exactly as written Does it make sense for the Sichuan Tang Clan to admit defeat and go into seclusion because of a single person? Under normal circumstances, even an urgent report would not have reached the Intelligence Division. However, this report could not be ignored. The name mentioned in the report had appeared more than once. There was one particular group affiliated with the Righteous Alliance that refrained from intervening in worldly affairs unless it was a special case. It was none other than the Shaolin Temple of Mount Song. The birthplace of orthodox martial arts and the center of the righteous martial arts world. Shocking news arrived from Shaolin. [Shaolins Hundred-and-Eight Arhat Formation defeated by a single martial artist.] It was an extremely shocking piece of information. Since the establishment of Shaolin, there had been only one instance of the Hundred-and-Eight Arhat Formation being defeated by a single person or so he had heard, back in the Old Martial Arts Era. However, that situation was different. That individual was universally acknowledged as the Heavens First Sword by all martial artists. Yet, such an event had occurred for a second time. Moreover, the current Hundred-and-Eight Arhat Formation was renowned for having its weaknesses rectified and its power greatly enhanced after learning from the previous incident. Cheonma (Heavenly Demon). That was the name given to the person who single-handedly shattered the Hundred-and-Eight Arhat Formation. It was uncertain if this was his real name. Heavenly Demon? Who would give someone such a title? It was a moniker that only deranged individuals walking the path of evil would adopt. Who exactly is this person? I dont know. You dont know? Nothing at all? I know nothing. Although it happened within Shaolin, the little information we have is thanks to the Embroidered Uniform Guards who entered. No clues about his appearance, attire, or any hints about his affiliation with a particular group? I heard he looks quite young. Looks young? Vice Alliance Leader Wae Tak-hyeon clicked his tongue. Once one reached a certain level of cultivation, outward appearance held no meaning. Among those who had attained enlightenment, some underwent physical metamorphosis, regaining their youthful appearance. The problem was the accurate description of his appearance. We must find him. This has gone beyond the point of simply ignoring it. Shattering Shaolins Hundred-and-Eight Arhat Formation with a single palm strike could be considered a display of his immense martial prowess. However, the Sichuan Tang Clans seclusion was a different matter. The Sichuan Tang Clan was a pillar of the Righteous Alliance and one of the Seven Great Clans of the martial arts world. Their influence on the orthodox martial arts community was significant. They had declared a seclusion lasting a staggering sixty years. The Tang Clan itself wielded considerable power, but now, the only group capable of countering the poisons and secret weapons of the evil sects was absent. Military Advisor Zhuge Do-yang nodded in agreement. You are correct. From the moment he forced the Sichuan Tang Clan into seclusion, it became clear that this person is closer to an evil cult leader than a righteous martial artist. Even his name or title, Cheonma, already suggests an evil cult leader. Whats more concerning is that there are already troublesome groups like the Heaven and Earth Society, the Four Evils Alliance, the Green Forest Faction, and the Janggang River Bandits This persons emergence alone can disrupt the current balance of the martial arts world. Disrupt the balance? In response to Vice Alliance Leader Wae Tak-hyeons question, Military Advisor Zhuge Do-yang spoke in a serious tone. The Heaven and Earth Society and the Four Evils Alliance have been quiet recently, and the evil sects lack a prominent central figure. Central figure Yes. Any faction requires an exceptional leader. Such individuals are said to possess the qualities of a leader or the qualities of a hero. Hero? Ha! Those wicked people from the evil sects, heroes? At least to those who aspire to walk the path of evil, they will be perceived as heroes. He single-handedly shattered Shaolins reputation and forced the Sichuan Tang Clan into seclusion. Has there ever been someone so boldly brazen among the evil sects? At Zhuge Do-yangs words, Vice Alliance Leader Wae Tak-hyeons expression grew even more grave. Indeed, among the evil sect members, there had never been anyone who had made such a striking impact with just two actions. Vice Alliance Leader, this is not a matter we can overlook. This person is truly dangerous. I am aware of that much. I will convene a meeting immediately. Yes. Please hurry. The martial artists who have already heard the rumors are hailing him as a new heaven. A new heaven? Dont tell me Yes. Not the Sixth Heaven, but the Seventh Heaven. !!!!!!! The emergence of a new heaven, close to evil. It was an ill omen for the dominant righteous factions and a ray of hope for the somewhat suppressed evil sects. *** [Although he has passed away, he was the lord I served, so I hope youll understand the way I address him.] [I dont really care about such things. Just continue with your story.] [Very well. When the clan leader returned, there were even more red spots on his neck than usual. Seeing this, I knew that the clan leader had used the Formless Poison Art. It wasnt something that would appear simply from training.] The wounds visible on various parts of his body and the torn state of his clothing clearly indicated that he had been in a fierce battle. [So?] [At that time, I didnt know that the person he had fought was Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong Jang Mun-no.] [Of course you wouldnt know, since he didnt say anything.] [Rather than that, based on the description of the persons appearance provided by the clan leader, I thought it might have been Ghost Blade.] !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with surprise. An unexpected individual had been mentioned. [Ghost Blade? What do you mean?] [The clan leader who returned ordered all the bodyguards, except for a few, to search for a corpse downstream of the valley. Although Im not sure if the body would be intact, based on the attire he described and the broken sword, it was undoubtedly Ghost Blade.] *** Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin, his eyes slightly narrowed. It was unexpected information. Based on this, if he were to summarize, the first person his grandfather encountered was undoubtedly Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae. That bastard had come to kill his grandfather from the beginning. By killing his grandfather, he aimed to take possession of a woman named Ye Song-ah, who had inherited the ability of prophecy. After poisoning his grandfather with the Formless Poison, Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae disappeared midway. However, it seemed that the one who existed in that disappearance was none other than Ghost Blade. [He was chasing someone.] Those were the words spoken by Lee Gwang, the Second Realm of the Secret Society, who had dealt the final blow to his grandfather. The person Ghost Blade was chasing was Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae. The two of them fought, and if the words of Tang In-hu, the leader of the bodyguards, were true, the victor was Tang In-hae. Hmm. Based on the uncertainty about the state of the corpse and the aftereffects of the red spots on the neck, Tang In-hae had used the Formless Poison Art on Ghost Blade. Up to this point, it seemed that Ghost Blade had been killed by Tang In-hae. However, none of the individuals associated with the Secret Society believed that Ghost Blade was dead. Nearly half a year since that incident. No matter how secretive the Secret Society was, it was inconceivable that they would fail to notice the death of one of their executives for a whole six months. This meant that the likelihood of Ghost Blade being alive had significantly increased. Does that mean he endured the Formless Poison? Unexpected. Unlike himself, a Poison Man whose blood was poison itself, Ghost Blade had no means to counter the Formless Poison. Yet, by what means did he survive? The more he learned about this person, the more questions arose. He could say that he had avenged those who had directly killed his grandfather, but he had yet to capture the ones behind them. To catch them, he still needed Ghost Blade. Is the Society Leader the answer after all? The deceased Lee Gwang had said that the Society Leader of the Heaven and Earth Society was the only one who could summon Ghost Blade. For now, the Society Leader was the only way to make contact with the Secret Society, so he had no choice but to return to the Heaven and Earth Society. His revenge was not over yet. It would only end when he killed all those behind it. -Clatter! Clatter! Mok Gyeong-un was sitting inside a carriage. There were two carriages in total. One of them was the carriage that Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae had tried to escape in, but Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak had skillfully stolen it and were making good use of it. They had divided the group into two. One carriage carried Ja Geum-jeong, Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak, and Holy Fire Priestess, while the other carriage had Ma Ra-hyeon as the coachman, with Mok Gyeong-un, Ye Song-ah, who was still unconscious, and Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh inside. The reason Guyang Sa-oh was riding in this carriage was simple. It was to detoxify the delicate poison that had affected Ye Song-ahs brain. Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae had not only blocked her blood vessels but had also administered a delicate drug to her brain to ensure she would not wake up for a while, in case of any unforeseen circumstances. As a result, she had been unable to regain consciousness for nearly a week. However, starting from half a day ago, she had shown improvement due to Guyang Sa-ohs detoxification efforts, and based on her occasional eye flutters, it seemed she would awaken soon. Chapter 347 Chapter 347 C The Rumor (2)Hmm. Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh carefully pulled out the long acupuncture needle from the head of Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of Holy Fire Priestess, who lay motionless as if she were dead. During the process of removing the needle, Ye Song-ahs head trembled slightly. Soon, a black liquid oozed from the tip of the needle and seeped out through the hole in her head where the needle had been inserted. Seeing this, Guyang Sa-oh breathed a sigh of relief. Phew. Mok Gyeong-un asked. Is it done? Yes. Fortunately, I managed to extract all the delicate poison. Excellent work. Hohoho. Its nothing. At Mok Gyeong-uns praise, Guyang Sa-oh shrugged his shoulders with a sense of pride. When it came to poisons, Guyang Sa-oh was one of the top three experts across the Central Plains and the Western Regions. Although Mok Gyeong-un had also learned about poisons from his grandfather, Medicine Immortal Hae Yeong, and the Island Poison King, Baek Sa-ha, and was proficient in their use, Guyang Sa-ohs extensive experience gave him an edge in handling intricate details. Is she completely detoxified? Yes. No matter how skilled the Tang Clan bastard is, this level of poison is not a problem. Although the Tang Clan Leader Tang In-hae had personally administered the poison, as long as it wasnt the Formless Poison, Guyang Sa-oh was capable of detoxifying any type of poison. However, the brain was one of the most delicate areas to handle, so it inevitably took some time. She will wake up soon. It seems so. -Exhale Exhale Exhale As the delicate poison was expelled, her breathing changed. This alone indicated that the blood circulation to her brain had returned to normal. Blood circulation Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly thought of Yoo Moo-jin. Through his confrontation with Yoo Moo-jin, Mok Gyeong-un had vaguely grasped how his strength manifested. Yoo Moo-jins explosive power was achieved through the innate condensation of natural energy and the circulation of blood and expansion of muscles that were incomparable to ordinary people. Can I do it? sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This technique was more intricate than manipulating energy. Controlling muscles- -Clench! Mok Gyeong-un clenched his fist and tried to expand the muscles in his forearm and biceps. Even ordinary people could slightly expand their muscles by applying force to their developed muscles through training. However, Is it impossible? The muscular expansion like Yoo Moo-jins seemed to be an entirely different matter. It went beyond the scope of ordinary muscles. It seemed that rather than being developed through training, it was greatly influenced by bloodline. Instead, trying to expand his muscles only drained his strength unnecessarily. Should I approach it differently? The method of infusing natural energy into the blood and rapidly circulating it seemed quite useful. Mok Gyeong-un had a way to rapidly circulate blood, which he had grasped while becoming a Poison Man, so it seemed possible to try it out. -Whoosh! Soon, the skin on his clenched fist turned slightly red and felt hot. I think its working. He tried to circulate it even faster. As a result, his right hand turned even redder, and soon, white steam rose from his skin. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered with surprise. If done well, it might be possible. However, as he circulated the blood even faster, the muscles in the area where the blood was rapidly circulating began to ache severely. It felt as if the blood vessels and the muscles at their center had ruptured. At this, Mok Gyeong-un stopped. -Whoosh! Witnessing this strange sight, Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh asked in astonishment. What did you just do? I tried to circulate my blood rapidly. Blood? Not internal energy, but is it possible to rapidly circulate blood? Yes. Its possible. Its just a bit difficult to do it normally. At those words, Guyang Sa-oh frowned. No matter how advanced an expert he was, freely controlling the blood flowing within ones body was nearly impossible, even if he spoke of it casually. When the blood circulation speeds up, it puts a strain on the blood vessels and muscles. It made sense why Yoo Moo-jins muscles were developed. The thick, armor-like muscles protected his body from the rapid blood circulation. This meant that either overwhelming muscles were needed to support it, or a method was required to protect the body from strain when circulating blood. Hoh. If he circulated the blood while protecting the blood vessels with internal energy, it might be possible to maintain it to some extent. In that case, it might be possible to stably amplify energy even more than when partially utilizing the Reverse Blood Flow Technique. For example, -Whoosh! If he circulated the blood even faster while protecting the blood vessels with the Heavenly Demon Technique, -Whoosh! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns right hand and wrist turned dark red, no, a shade of brown, and steam rose from them. Seeing this, Guyang Sa-oh spoke with wide eyes. Advancing Blood, Golden Body? What? Isnt the technique youre using right now the Advancing Blood, Golden Body? What do you mean? The technique Mok Gyeong-un is currently using closely resembles the Advancing Blood, Golden Body, the unique poison martial art of Hae Yeok-won, the second leader of the Four Evils Alliance. Hae Yeok-won? Ah! At those words, Mok Gyeong-un recalled the conversation he had with Yoo Moo-jin before parting ways at the Tang Clan. *** [Are you leaving?] [Yes. Since you said theres nothing that can be done about the demonic energy remaining in my heart, I have no choice but to return home and inquire about it.] [I apologize for that.] The demonic energy lingering in his heart was due to the curse of the Demon Sword, Plundering-killing Sword. The wound inflicted by Plundering-killing Sword would not heal because of this demonic energy, which was no different from a curse. If it were an ordinary person, being struck in the heart by Plundering-killing Sword would be considered a fatal condition, but thanks to the recovery power passed down through his bloodline, Yoo Moo-jin was able to maintain his life. Demonic energy In fact, Mok Gyeong-un had considered using his Fang Arts to treat Yoo Moo-jins demonic energy. Of course, he couldnt be certain that it would definitely work, but if this curse had arisen from a long-standing resentment, it might be possible to dispel it using Fang Arts. However, he quickly dismissed the idea. Although the Sichuan Tang Clan had agreed to a sixty-year seclusion due to the agreement, it was questionable whether they would continue to abide by it. If they decided to seek revenge, it was uncertain whether Yoo Moo-jin would offer to assist them. Therefore, he judged that it was better to leave the demonic energy of Plundering-killing Sword intact, rendering Yoo Moo-jin unable to fully exert his power. [Then, this is farewell. If you have nothing else to say] [May I make one request?] At Yoo Moo-jins words just as they were about to part ways, Mok Gyeong-un looked at him with a puzzled expression. [A request?] [Its nothing major. Im a bit worried after observing you.] [What do you mean?] [There seem to be few who can stop a monster like you if you decide to go on a rampage. Our family has to continuously keep watch over that place, so we cant venture too far. At most, we can only keep an eye on the nearby Tang Clan.] [That place?] What is he talking about, keeping watch over something? It seems like they are guarding something. Then, Yoo Moo-jin spoke. [Should I say its a family matter? Its a form of service. Service.] [Hearing you say service makes me curious.] [Its nothing special. In the distant past, the founder of our family defeated an extremely large and white ox. However, this ox possesses tremendous strength and refuses to die.] Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head. What is he talking about, suddenly mentioning a large ox? [White Ox?] [Yes. Anyway, the important thing is not that. If you happen to encounter someone with the surname Hae while roaming the martial arts world for revenge, I ask that you show mercy to them at least once.] [The surname Hae?] [Yes. They can be considered closer relatives to our family than the Tang Clan. Of course, Ive never met them personally.] [Is this a request?] [Yes, its a request. This is also a form of connection. Cant you grant me this much?] [As long as they are not involved in my grandfathers death, I will do so.] [Thats enough for me.] [But there must be more than one or two people with the surname Hae. How will I recognize them?] [I heard there are fewer than you think. And youll be able to tell at a glance. Even though they arent born with the same innate abilities as our clan, I heard they know how to control their bodies to some extent.] *** Right. The person Yoo Moo-jin had mentioned must be that Hae Yeok-won. The phrase know how to control their bodies to some extent seemed to imply that he had mastered the method of rapidly circulating blood to explosively increase his power. They seemed to call it the Advancing Blood, Golden Body. Who is this Hae Yeok-won person? He is the second leader of the Four Evils Alliance. He is known to possess martial prowess comparable to the Eight Stars. I see. In any case, now that he knew the name and affiliation, there was no need to bother him unless he was entangled with the Secret Society. But wasnt the Four Evils Alliance a group formed by the remnants of the annihilated Nine Blood Sect and other evil sect members? Little by little, connections seemed to be forming, whether he knew it or not. At that moment, Ugh. Along with a groan, Ye Song-ah, who had been asleep, opened her eyes. After blinking a few times, she suddenly sat up in surprise and looked around. Who, who are you? In response to her question, Guyang Sa-oh scoffed and said, After all the effort I put into treating you and waking you up, thats the first thing you ask? What? You should be thanking this person. Guyang Sa-oh politely pointed at Mok Gyeong-un with his palm. At this, her eyes widened. !!!!!! Having just awakened, she was disoriented and couldnt recognize who was who. However, after staring intently, she finally recognized Mok Gyeong-uns face, and her eyes were filled with joy. Ah ah ah! With tears welling up in her eyes, she immediately prostrated herself inside the carriage. -Thud! She even banged her forehead hard against the floor. Surprised by her sudden action, Guyang Sa-oh couldnt understand. No matter how much I told you to be grateful Only! Only for this moment have I been waiting! At her overwhelming voice, even Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his confusion. She was seeing him for the first time, so why was she acting this way? As Mok Gyeong-un stared at her intently, he slightly moved his hand. Then, her head, which was pressed against the floor, was lifted by the internal energy. Oh? As her head was raised against her will, her eyes trembled. Mok Gyeong-un asked her, What have you been waiting for? Arent you seeing me for the first time today? The sacred orb showed you to me. Sacred orb? The one that bestows the revelation of Holy Fire? Thats right. The revelation told me that you would come to find me, the lowliest of the low, and pave the way for me. Pave the way? Yes. You are the one who will purify this tainted world with sacred flames and lead the foolish beings to the demonic path! Chapter 348 Chapter 348 C The Rumor (3)Yes. You are the one who will purify this tainted world with sacred flames and lead the foolish beings to the demonic path! .. At her voice filled with joy, Mok Gyeong-uns expression turned bland. Although he had secured her because of the prophecy or whatever it was, she was rambling on about something he had little interest in. So, Mok Gyeong-un coldly drew the line. Im not interested. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of Holy Fire Priestess, couldnt hide her bewilderment. As a devout follower of the Fire Faith Order, although she had unintentionally inherited the ability of prophecy, she believed that everything she had seen through the sacred orb would happen in the future and that it was her duty to assist in it. Why is he reacting this way? If what she had seen through the sacred orb was true, the person in front of her was undoubtedly the one from the prophecy. But why was he showing such a cold reaction? In fact, he was treating it as if it were someone elses business from the beginning. The prophe Shh. Huh? What Im curious about through you is not that. Is it true that you inherited the ability of prophecy? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Ye Song-ah felt inwardly disappointed. She had been waiting for him for a long time, but he was quite different from what she had expected. However, her disappointment didnt last long. Through the sacred orb, she had seen all of his disappointment, pain, sorrow, and anger towards the world. Therefore, she considered it natural for him to show such an indifferent attitude. Moreover, Ahura Mazda is a dual-natured deity, so he can be both a Spenta (good god) and an Ahriman, that is, an Angra (evil god). He was not absolute good. He could be good to someone, but he could also be evil to someone else. Thats why he is called a dual-natured being. I Cant you answer my question? If you mean the ability to resonate with the sacred orb, then yes. Resonate with the sacred orb? Yes. To be precise. Did you say that you can only receive revelations if you have the sacred orb? Thats correct. Hmm. I see. And you saw me through that sacred orb? Yes. I saw you. Thats why I ask you to lead us, the foolish beings, on the path you pave. At her request, Mok Gyeong-un scoffed. He didnt know what kind of revelation it was that drove him like some kind of savior. He was far from being such a being. The path I walk is only stained with blood. If that is the process of purification, I can accept it to any extent. Purification? The current world is utterly tainted. In your absence Ah ah ah. Lets stop talking about that. Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand in dismissal. In the first place, he didnt even know what the being inside him was. However, both Holy Fire Priestess and this woman seemed to have high expectations of that being. But he was too different from the being they knew. The only thing that drove him was revenge. Enough of that. Let me ask you one thing. Command me. Do you know anything about the Secret Society? At this question, Ye Song-ahs eyes flickered with surprise. It seemed she also knew something about the Secret Society. Soon, she opened her mouth. I dont know how long they have been with the Fire Faith Order, the main sect. But according to my grandmother, no, Holy Fire Priestess, they are known to be like a shadow to the main sect. Shadow? Yes. But as far as I know, they are not with them now. I already know that from your grandmother. Grandmother? Ye Song-ahs eyes widened. She thought her grandmother was imprisoned in the Golden Prison of the Imperial Palace. At her reaction, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with narrowed eyes. As I thought. Pardon? I doubt that the revelation can be called a prophecy. What do you mean by that? Exactly what I said. If the revelation is a prophecy, shouldnt it have known that the Secret Society tried to manipulate the Fire Faith Order as they pleased and betrayed them? Thats Moreover, it couldnt even foresee that Holy Fire Priestess would be released. I dont know what prophecy or revelation is. Are you saying my grandmother has been released? At that question, Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh pointed to the back of the carriage with his thumb and said, Shes in the carriage following behind. At those words, Ye Song-ahs eyes reddened. It seemed she had no idea that her grandmother was so close to her. Seeing her like this, Mok Gyeong-un judged that the credibility of the revelation and prophecy was diminishing. What use was a power that couldnt even read one step ahead? Its merely symbolic. He thought there might be some value in using the prophetic power since it had been transferred to the granddaughter, but it didnt seem much different from the powerless Holy Fire Priestess. With a disappointed gaze, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to her. I wanted to know what the leader of the Secret Society wants and where he is using the power of that revelation, but it seems thats difficult for you as well. Are you talking about what the leader of the Secret Society wants? Yes. But I dont particularly The leader of the Secret Society desires your death. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un flinched and looked into her eyes. Her reddened eyes had suddenly become serious. He wants my death?What do you mean? I dont know the exact reason, but if what I saw in the revelation is true, the leader of the Secret Society fears you. Thats why he seeks to kill you. I cant understand. How can someone who has never seen me fear me? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, she frowned. Then, she carefully parted her lips. Could it bethat the incarnation has no memory of him at all? Incarnation? Yes. As far as I know, you are his incarnation. Have you not accepted him who resides within you? .. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At her words, Mok Gyeong-uns expression turned somewhat bland. At this, she spoke, sensing his mood. I thought you had stepped forward because you had regained the power you had lost. I have no idea what youre talking about. AhAhhh. Its still too early. At her sighing reaction, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a sharp voice. Please speak in a way thats easy to understand. The revelation that comes through the sacred orb shows all the possibilities that may unfold in the future in fragments. Thats why even I dont know when it will happen or if it will definitely happen. Isnt a possibility just a prediction? Prediction is imagination, but possibility is one of the many paths that can happen. One of the paths? Yes. This is a simple principle yet very complex. Although we met today, if by any chance my luck was bad and I had died at the hands of the Tang Clan Leader, there would have been a reality where I didnt meet you. Its a hypothesis. It can be called a hypothesis, but its a possibility. Because in some path, the reality where I died and didnt meet you can happen. Hmm. No matter how intelligent Mok Gyeong-un was, it was difficult to fully understand what she was saying. It was like trying to grasp a fleeting cloud. There are countless variables in the human world, so even a single discrepancy creates numerous branches of flow. Those chosen by the sacred orb read the possibility that comes closest among those branches of flow. In other words, its not something that will definitely happen, but the possibility with the highest probability of happening. Thats right. So, in the possibility you saw, was I that being called him? Thats righ -Flinch! She couldnt finish her words. The moment their eyes met, her entire body froze, and it was difficult for her to even breathe. Why was she reacting this way? Unable to understand, Mok Gyeong-un said to her, I am myself. Dont identify me with that being called him. Of course, I have no intention of silently accepting what you call him either. It was a kind of aversion. Why were they projecting that being called him onto him when he knew nothing? Moreover, after learning the truth that even his grandfather had considered him to be that being called him and had hidden it from him until now, he felt as if his existence as Jeong was being denied. Iabsolutelydont thinklike that You dont think that way? Really? ItstrueIeven ifyouas an incarnationdont acceptyourselfI believethat youugh Seeing her suffering, Mok Gyeong-un suppressed the energy he was exuding. Then, as if it became easier for her to breathe, she exhaled roughly and continued speaking. HaahaaI have no doubt that you are the one who will lead us. If you ask me to offer my life here, I will do so. At her blind devotion, Mok Gyeong-un snorted. Although she said she would sacrifice her life for him, it didnt evoke any particular emotion in him. Rather, it made him want to distance himself even more. Haahaa Anyway, youre saying you dont know why the leader of the Secret Society fears me. Thats right. Youre not helpful at all. -Clench! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, she bit her lip tightly. It hadnt been long since she realized that the power to receive revelations had been passed down to her due to the misguided choice of her grandmother, the current Holy Fire Priestess. And because there were those who sought to exploit that power, she had desperately tried to hide it. But hearing such words from the one she had been waiting for made her feel overwhelmed. If you desire, I will resonate with the sacred orb and receive a revelation. Didnt you say its just a possibility anyway? Reading that close possibility is the duty of us Holy Fire Priestess. I will directly prove to you that I am a person you need. Oh. Thats very reassuring. At Mok Gyeong-uns sarcastic remark, she trembled. Oh my. Watching this silently, Guyang Sa-oh scratched his head and smacked his lips. It seemed like she would cry at this rate. The lord he served in his later years seemed to have no hesitation regardless of whether it was a woman or not. So, he carefully interjected. By the way, did you say your name is Song-ah? Yes! Where is that sacred orb? We already retrieved your belongings from the Tang Clan, but we couldnt find anything that could be called a sacred orb. At his words, she answered. I dont have it with me right now. You dont have it? Yes. I couldnt keep it with me because there was someone who coveted the power of the sacred orb. She thought of Tang In-hae, the Tang Clan Leader. Reading his hidden greed, she had judged that she shouldnt possess the sacred orb. Oh, so you hid it somewhere? Yes. Then where is it? Its in a cave on a cliff near Zaoyang in the northern part of Hubei Province. At those words, Guyang Sa-oh frowned. Then, he exclaimed in surprise. WaitIf its a cliff near Zaoyang, isnt that where the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary is located? Thats right. Oh my. At Guyang Sa-ohs reaction, Mok Gyeong-un asked curiously. Do you know that place? Of course I do. The Spiritual Sword Sanctuary is known as the holy land of the sword. The holy land of the sword? Its a place where countless sword masters who wield swords must visit to seek teachings. Chapter 349 Chapter 349 C The Rumor (4)Of course I do. The Spiritual Sword Sanctuary is known as the holy land of the sword. The holy land of the sword? Its a place where countless sword masters who wield swords must visit to seek teachings. Is that so? It must be quite famous then. Hohoho. At Mok Gyeong-uns bland reaction, Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh instinctively knew that he had no knowledge of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. The reputation of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary was truly high. There were two reasons for this. The first was that the majority of the famous swords in existence were made at this Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. The owner of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, Ou Cheonmu, is the greatest sword craftsman of our time. A sword craftsman? Is he a blacksmith? Thats right. Is that so? Dont people usually call them sword artisans? At this question, Guyang Sa-oh shook his head and said, Master Ou exclusively makes swords. He only makes swords? Yes. As far as I know, the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary has only made swords in that place for hundreds of years. He doesnt make any other weapons? Thats what I understand. Its quite an interesting place. A place that only makes swords. But I dont think it could have become famous just for that. Indeed. That family is said to be descendants of Ou Yezi, who was called the greatest swordsmith of the Yue Kingdom during the Spring and Autumn period. They have created the finest swords. The famous sword Il-hwi, the exclusive weapon of Jeong Hyeon-mun, the leader of the Righteous Alliance, was also born from his hands. Oh. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un showed a reaction for the first time. If he was referring to the leader of the Righteous Alliance, he must be one of the heads of the three great powers in the martial arts world and one of the Six Heavens. If he was a craftsman skilled enough to make a sword for a top master of that caliber, he was undoubtedly extraordinary. If hes such an exceptional craftsman, its no wonder that sword masters would line up. Indeed. However, Master Ou doesnt make swords for just anyone. That means it cant be obtained by paying a price, right? Hohoho. Thats correct. From what Ive heard, Master Ou has great pride as a craftsman. Therefore, he only makes swords for those he acknowledges as true masters of the sword or those who pass his test. Well, if he makes such extraordinary swords, its understandable for him to have that much pride. Thats right. Since you also wield swords, perhaps No. Im content with these two swords. Mok Gyeong-un tapped the two demon swords hanging from his waist with his palm. Evil Commandment Sword and Plundering-killing Sword. If there was a theory that the owner of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary was a descendant of Ou Yezi, these swords were made by Ou Yezi himself using a rare mineral called Gwanya black iron. Of course. You already possess the finest swords. He possessed swords that ordinary people couldnt even handle. There was no need for him to be greedy for more swords. Then, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Anyway, its fortunate. If its just the territory of a group of craftsmen who make swords, there shouldnt be much difficulty in retrieving the sacred orb. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Guyang Sa-oh showed a somewhat troubled expression. When asked why, The Spiritual Sword Sanctuary is not simply a place that only makes swords. If not, then what? Do they also cultivate martial arts? Its as you said. They are sword craftsmen, but their knowledge of swords is also extremely high. Their knowledge of swords is high? Have you heard of the term All Streams Return to One Source? All Streams Return to One Source? Doesnt it mean that ten thousand streams converge into one? Thats right. All Streams Return to One Source. It was a term originating from Buddhism, derived from the idea that no matter how one trained, the end was nirvana. Those who cultivated martial arts also often mentioned All Streams Return to One Source. This was because they believed that in the end, the path would converge into one. The Spiritual Sword Sanctuary believed that to make the finest swords, they had to fully understand the sword, and for that, they honed their swordsmanship. Coincidentally, that made them understand the sword better than anyone else. They are sword craftsmen and exceptional swordsmen at the same time. Thats right. But theyre not just exceptional. Then? The owner of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, Ou Cheonmu, is one of the Six Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. !? At those words, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows rose. Ou Cheonmu, one of the Six Heavens and the Supreme Spiritual Sword Craftsman. He was one of the six pinnacles of the current martial arts world and was considered the closest to the top when it came to knowledge of the sword, not just martial arts. Mok Gyeong-un looked at Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of Holy Fire Priestess, and asked, How did you even get into such a place? Thats Ye Song-ah hesitated to speak. It wasnt that she shouldnt say something, but her reaction was peculiar. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un paid no attention to this and said, Dont waste your energy and just tell me. The third son of the owner of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary is a follower of our Fire Faith Order. At those words, Guyang Sa-oh asked as if it were a coincidence. Are you saying that the third son of Master Ou is a follower of the Fire Faith Order? Yes. Then did you hide the sacred orb through him? Yes, yes. At her cautious attitude, Guyang Sa-ohs eyes narrowed. It wasnt strange for someone to be drawn into the Fire Faith Order, even if a follower had come from a branch of the Sichuan Tang Clan. But her unusually timid behavior was odd. Moreover, come to think of it, Even if hes a follower of the Fire Faith Order, the sacred orb is a treasure of the Fire Faith Order. For him to be trusted enough to be entrusted with such a precious item, he must be really trustworthy Could it be that hes your fianc? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un abruptly asked. At that question, Ye Song-ahs face instantly turned bright red. Seeing her reaction, Guyang Sa-oh clicked his tongue. His ability to read other peoples emotions and thoughts was astounding. By the way, it was quite a coincidence that he was her fianc. Oh my. Is that true? Her face turning red as if it would burst, she couldnt answer out of embarrassment. Seeing this, Guyang Sa-oh laughed with a chuckle. It reminded him of his grandchildren. This was exactly the kind of reaction one would see at this age. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt understand her reaction. He vaguely understood what the emotion of fondness was, but was it something to be embarrassed about to this extent? As he was puzzled, !? Suddenly, someone came to Mok Gyeong-uns mind as he looked at her. It was none other than Cheong-ryeong. He remembered Cheong-ryeong showing a similar reaction for some unknown reason. She was embarrassed? The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth curled up slightly. Then, Guyang Sa-oh spoke. Then, Miss Song-ahs fianc D-Dont call him that. Justjust call him Ou Yeonwoo, a follower of the main sect. Ou Yeonwoo? Yes. Guyang Sa-oh smiled brightly. It seemed she really liked him a lot. Wasnt this the most shining moment in life? For him, who had entered his twilight years, the sight of someone liking another and being embarrassed was the epitome of youth, so just watching it made him feel satisfied. Ahem. Anyway, Young Master. Since the third son of Master Ou is a follower of the Fire Faith Order, it seems we can easily retrieve the sacred orb. You think so? At Mok Gyeong-uns doubtful tone, Ye Song-ah answered with a determined voice. I can bring it. I dont know if bringing it will be of much help. Mok Gyeong-un already didnt have much faith in the power of the sacred orb or the revelation. At this, she became determined. If I find the sacred orb, I will receive a revelation of what you desire. I really hope so. If that happened, it could somewhat shorten the time. There would be no need to go through the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society. *** In the middle of a steep mountain range not far from Zaoyang in the north of Hubei Province. At that high location, there was a manor with a few houses gathered together. On the signboard at the entrance of the manor, it was written as follows: Spiritual Sword Sanctuary Smoke from the forge rose from various places in the manor, and among them, there was a basement in a building without a chimney. And in that basement, there was a prison with iron bars, and inside, a young man with restraints on both arms was kneeling. The young man, with a distorted face, opened his mouth. Brother. Please give it back. Thats really Shut up. A middle-aged man outside the iron bars reprimanded him. He was a man in his early forties with dark skin and a well-developed upper body. In the mans hand was something that looked like a pouch. Thats really I told you to shut up. I wondered where you went every night, and you were worshipping and revering this thing. -Tak! The man took out what was inside the pouch. It was a sacred orb with an incomparably brilliant blue color. -Clench! Seeing this, the young man bit his lower lip so hard that it bled. Yeonwoo. I knew you were involved in a heretical religion that deceives people, but arent you ashamed? Your new mother thought you had come to your senses after returning. But you were doing this behind our backs. Instead of paying respects to our ancestors, how can you show such a pathetic sight? Brother. You wont have anything to say even if you have ten mouths. II have never been ashamed of my choice Gah! Before he could finish his words, the middle-aged man shouted in rebuke. The young man, no, Ou Yeonwoo, whose blood vessels were blocked, suffered from the rebuke infused with internal energy. MoreHis internal energyhas deepened. The middle-aged man in front of him was his eldest brother, Ou Woong-hwang. He was the deputy owner of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and the best swordsman except for his father, the owner. Brother. Stop it. The one who spoke now was a man in his late thirties with slit eyes, Gu Ung-seok, the second brother who was born from the same mother as the eldest brother, Ou Woong-hwang. Unlike them, Ou Yeonwoo was their half-brother and the youngest. You think I can stop now? Our youngest brother is doing this absurd thing, and you say nothing about it? Brother. Whether we like it or not, he is a member of our Gu family, and even if we have different mothers, we are still brothers. Hate the sin, not the person. Youre saying such nice things. Moreover, with the massacre that occurred near the cliff and the Righteous Alliance sending people, its quite a mess. I think its time to stop this appropriately. Phew. The eldest brother, Ou Woong-hwang, let out a sigh close to a lament. He wanted to reprimand him more out of anger, but what his second brother said was right. It was already a mess because the people from the Namgoong Clan who had visited the main sanctuary and were descending the mountain were all slaughtered, including the clan leader. Because of this, the main sanctuary was also under suspicion, and the people sent by the Righteous Alliance were being troublesome. With his fathers mood also unpleasant, he couldnt keep the boy locked up any longer. Stay here for a while, cool your head, and reflect on your actions. Brother! If you dont come to your senses, Ill keep you locked up for the rest of your life. If you dont want that, you better show some proper reflection. B-Brother, please just give that back You fool! -Bang! Ou Woong-hwang kicked the iron bars with his foot and went upstairs with an angry face. As he went up, the second brother, Ou Woong-seong, clicked his tongue and spoke in a sarcastic voice. I told you not to come back, didnt I? Why did you come back and make things worse? Tsk tsk. After reprimanding him once more, Ou Woong-seong waved his hand and went upstairs. -Gnash! Ou Yeonwoo gritted his teeth as he looked at the stairs leading to the upper floor. Unlike the eldest brother, the deputy owner Ou Woong-hwang, the second brother Ou Woong-seong was a snake-like man. Although he was the youngest, he had always envied and bullied him for his superior talent as a craftsman. Thats why they had never gotten along since childhood. Even now, it must have been that bastard who had followed him and told the eldest brother. Ah. What should I do? Being trapped here wasnt a big deal. However, the sacred orb, which could be considered the embodiment of Holy Fire itself, had been taken away. Putting aside his eldest brother, he couldnt guess what that Ou Woong-seong would do, knowing how much he cherished this. -Clench! Song-ah He felt sorry for her. She had trusted him and entrusted it to him, but he never thought he would be caught so absurdly like this. Ou Yeonwoo mumbled with his mouth and finally spat something out. Ptui. -Clink! It was a thin and long wire. Even in his confusion, he had managed to secretly take it just in case. I have to get it back somehow. The sacred orb was a precious treasure of the order. *** Burly-looking men wearing leopard skin and fur clothing, with clubs and weapons on their shoulders, surrounded something. It was a prison cart for transportation. Inside the wooden cage was a woman whose clothes were half-torn, revealing her white flesh in various places. The woman with half-white hair and a mysterious aura exuded a strange atmosphere, perhaps because of the clothes she was wearing. Outside the prison cart where she was, there was an old woman leaning on a cane. The old woman spoke to the woman. This much should be enough to deceive them, Lady Chunchu. You think so? With this much, do you think they wont be able to resist? Thats right. Men are always eager to act like a knight-errant even for trivial reasons if given a proper pretext. Heh heh. Indeed. Moreover, if they see you, Lady Chunchu, so beautiful, captured by rough bandits, they absolutely wont be able to resist. Of course. Even if it seems like a simple and shallow trick, it unexpectedly works well. Hohoho. She shrugged her shoulders with a triumphant look. They had prepared according to the carriages route, so now they just had to wait for him to come. In about half a shichen, he will pass by here -Whoosh! At that moment, a gust of wind blew as if a storm had rushed in. The sudden wind made her subordinates, who were acting as rough bandits, flustered and confused. But in that fleeting moment, Lady Chunchu and the old woman looked up. -Swish! Something passed above them at a tremendous speed. It was only a brief moment, so it was very blurry, but it was clearly something riding on a sword. !!!!!! Seeing this, Lady Chunchu spoke with a stiff face. That just now, it was him, right? Chapter 350 Chapter 350 C Spiritual Sword Sanctuary (1)Slap! Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess, was startled awake by a light slap to her face. Heuk! Are you feeling better now? At this question, Ye Song-ah looked at Mok Gyeong-un with a pale face. Then she, Ughk. Immediately ran behind a tree trunk and started retching. -Tsk tsk. Should have gone a bit slower, huh? At Cheong-ryeongs tongue-clicking, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. To avoid wasting time, he had told the others to follow and then picked her up, flying here using sword flight. But because they flew at such a high speed, she couldnt handle the strain on her breathing and ended up fainting. And as soon as she woke up, she started vomiting like this. -Its been a while since weve been here. At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest. -You say its been a while? -Yes. This place existed even in the era when I was active. -Really? You didnt say anything earlier, so I had no idea. -I was just surprised to hear that the master of this place is said to have knowledge of swords close to being the best in the world. -Was it not like that before? -Even back then, their level was quite high. But it seems theyve finally reaped the fruits of their labor. -What do you mean by finally reaping the fruits? -Its because of their method. -Is there some special method? -Indeed, its special. The reason their swords are called the best is because they craft them to fit the swordsmans physique, habits, and sword techniques. -Physique, habits, thats hm? Sword techniques? Mok Gyeong-un raised one eyebrow as if something was strange. Then she snorted and said: -To commission a sword from them, you have to reveal your unique sword technique. Thats one of the conditions for crafting. -Ah Now Mok Gyeong-un understood why she said they had reaped the fruits of their labor. -If thats the basic condition, then they must know almost every sword technique out there. -Thats right. If they know all the sword techniques in the world, their insight into swords would naturally be higher than anyone elses. -Did Cheong-ryeong also have a sword made here? At that question, she nodded. -As you guessed. They even know the early sword techniques of Yue. -Interesting. But if they know so many sword techniques, it seems like a lot of interesting things must have happened. -Well, I dont know what happened while I was sealed, but before that, nothing happened. -Why not? -Because they werent told the qi circulation methods or mental techniques that pair with the sword techniques. -Ah? -All they know are the sword paths of the techniques. Of course, even with just this, one could say they know a lot, but strictly speaking, its only half the picture. -So thats why you said only their knowledge of swords. -Thats right. Even back then, their insight into swords was higher than mine. That knowledge must have accumulated over time, so Im curious how advanced they are now. -Now that you mention it, Im curious too, but it doesnt seem like well have any reason to go inside. -Well, I suppose not. What they came to retrieve was the Fire Faith Orders treasure, the orb. They didnt come to sightsee Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Meanwhile, Ye Song-ah, who had been retching for a while, seemed to have recovered somewhat and approached with a pale face. Are you feeling better now? Y-yes. Do you know where we are? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, she nodded. She couldnt not know, having visited this place once before. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said: By the way, were there usually many people wandering around the manor? Huh? What do you mean by that? -Sseuk! Mmph! Mok Gyeong-un suddenly covered Ye Song-ahs mouth. She couldnt hide her bewilderment at his sudden action. Then Mok Gyeong-un picked her up and with a light movement, jumped up onto a tree branch. H-how? Her eyes widened. Even though he was carrying her, this slender tree branch didnt break and remained intact. As she was marveling at this, footsteps could be heard from below. Soon, a group of about four warriors appeared, with Justice (x) embroidered on their upper garments. Justice? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest at the sight of them wearing the same outfit. Then, as they wandered around, they spoke: Strange. I could have sworn I heard something like a pig squealing around here. A pig squealing? You know, that kwueok kwueok sound. At their conversation, Ye Song-ahs face turned bright red. To think theyd compare her retching sound to a pig squealing. It was so embarrassing. As they looked around, one warrior said: But do you think we can find the culprit or any traces by looking around here? We have to do something. Theres nothing else we can do. Thats true. Anyway, the only person with the martial prowess to single-handedly kill that many people would be Master Ou. Right. Staying here is just a waste of time. But isnt it strange to assume the culprit is Master Ou? Why? Master Ou was working when the incident occurred, wasnt he? Besides, Master Ou is a swordsman, but all the wounds on the dead were from blade techniques. Thats what makes it more suspicious. Everything seems to point away from the master too conveniently. What if the master is actually a hidden expert in blade techniques? Well, thats true, but does it make sense to openly do something like this in their own territory? Its a matter of true and false. Who would think the master is the culprit when its right under their nose? Hmm. Its difficult. Very difficult. Thats how investigations are. Once you start suspecting, everyone looks like a culprit. Anyway, if we keep loitering around here, the elders might say something, so lets move. Alright. After the warriors left, Mok Gyeong-un and Ye Song-ah descended to the ground shortly after. -Tak! As soon as they came down, Ye Song-ah said to Mok Gyeong-un: Those people just now were warriors from the Righteous Alliance. The Righteous Alliance? Yes. The Fire Faith Order had many enemies, so Ye Song-ah also remembered the attire of those who targeted them. Do people from the Righteous Alliance usually come and go here often? -How could that be possible? No. Cheong-ryeong and Ye Song-ah answered simultaneously to that question. At this, Mok Gyeong-un stroked his chin. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He wasnt sure exactly what had happened, but based on their conversation, it seemed that an incident had occurred where many people were killed by a single person. So the Righteous Alliance warriors were trying to find the culprit. But they mentioned Master Ou as a prime suspect, which seemed to refer to the Master Ou of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Hmm. It was an incredible coincidence. They had just come to find the orb, but it seemed a major incident had occurred, big enough to involve the Righteous Alliance. However, Mok Gyeong-un soon decided to ignore it. It wasnt related to him anyway, and all they needed to do was find the orb. So Mok Gyeong-un said to Ye Song-ah: Where is this cave you mentioned? Its Dont say it out loud, just point with your finger. From now on, we need to move very discreetly. Huh? You dont mean? Shh. I told you to keep quiet. -Pat! Mok Gyeong-un moved while carrying her. He judged that it would be easier to conceal their presence if he moved while carrying her, given his mastery of lightness techniques. *** In front of a building in Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. -Chang! Chang! Chang! The crisp sound of hammering flowed out from the building. Along with these metallic sounds and the heat-filled forge, there was a group of warriors in uniform standing in front. The warriors clothes were embroidered with the word Justice. They were warriors belonging to the Righteous Alliance. There were two people who seemed to be leading these individuals. One was a middle-aged Buddhist nun in Taoist attire, standing with her hands behind her back and a benevolent face. The other was a handsome man who appeared to be in his mid-thirties. These were members of the Righteous Alliance. The nun was Elder Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect. And the man in his mid-thirties was Moyong Hak, the eldest son and heir of the Moyong family, one of the Seven Great Families. Heo. Amitabha. Elder Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect let out an exclamation. It was no wonder, as the rhythmic hammering sounds were refreshing and invigorating, giving a feeling as if ones chest was being cleared. Extraordinary. She had heard of the reputation, but even just the hammering was enough to leave her speechless. It was so excellent that it made decades of study feel futile. Unlike her, the interest of Moyong Hak, the heir of the Moyong family, was focused elsewhere. Are those the failed swords made by the master? There were swords stuck in something like a large incense burner outside the building. The large incense burner was engraved with the words Broken Swords, and it was said that swords that failed to properly form a sword core were stuck there before being destroyed. However, for swords called broken, each one boasted an extraordinary appearance. No, even these could almost be called famous swords. -Gulp! Moyong Hak unconsciously swallowed his saliva. Originally, according to Spiritual Sword Sanctuarys rules, one could only come to the masters forge if they were particularly renowned as a swordsman or passed a test given by the master. However, given the current situation, they were able to enter as special investigators from the Righteous Alliance. -Creeeeak! At that moment, the door of the forge opened and someone came out. They instinctively knew it wasnt the master coming out because the hammering sound was still continuing. -Chak! The person who came out was none other than Ou Woong-hwang, the young master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. He put his hands together and said in a respectful voice: I apologize. Master says he cannot meet you as he is at a crucial point in the birth of a new sword, and asks for your understanding. As expected. At these words, Moyong Hak clicked his tongue inwardly. He had hoped to build some rapport with the master because of the incident, but he wasnt showing his face at all. Yet it wasnt appropriate to force the issue. Ou Cheonmu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, was one of the Six Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial world, and also belonged to the elder generation in terms of seniority, so he couldnt be treated carelessly. Thats unfortunate. I had hoped to at least pay my respects to the eldest, the master. Ah ah. Im very sorry. Once my father starts crafting a sword, due to his unique stubbornness as a craftsman, he wont show his face even if the Alliance Leader were to come. Amitabha. I understand. How could a craftsman stop his work? Its just sad that we havent been able to see the master yet, even though weve been here for several days. Elder Jeong Myeong Sa-tae spoke in a gentle voice, as if to say it didnt matter. At this, Ou Woong-hwang cautiously asked: But how is the investigation progressing? For now, our Alliances warriors have blocked all mountain paths in the surrounding area and are proceeding, but it seems difficult to find the culprit. I suppose it would be. It wasnt just anyone, but Namgoong Jin, the Skyward Swordless of the Eight Stars, who had been killed. Although not reaching the level of the Six Heavens, the Eight Stars were also among the greatest martial artists in the world. He and the elites of the Namgoong family had all met their deaths. What was astonishing was that the traces suggested it was the work of a single person, not multiple attackers. Ive never seen blade marks like these before in my life. Elder Jeong Myeong Sa-tae clicked her tongue as she spoke. She had been inwardly shocked when she first examined the bodies. This was because the blade marks left on the bodies each contained trajectories that could not be performed by any existing blade techniques. Blade marks that surpass the limits of joints Is this really a blade wielded by a human? It even raised such doubts. However, since the bodies were discovered, it was clear that they had died at someones hand. And the most likely suspect was, As Elder Sa-tae knows, my father has known nothing but swords his entire life. That goes for our entire family as well. For just a moment, so brief that it was hard for anyone to notice, Young Master Ou Woong-hwang hesitated in his speech. It was because of the youngest member of the family, who was considered a troublemaker. [Why must it be swords? Isnt our stagnation due to our obsession with swords alone?] That was what the brat used to say habitually before leaving home. He didnt bend his stubbornness even after being scolded by his father, the master, and himself. But it was truly questionable. It was strange enough that he suddenly returned just when such a tremendous incident occurred, but he also brought a bizarre orb whose composition was difficult to determine. Anyway, that wasnt the important thing right now. If all the traces left on the bodies are blade marks, shouldnt our family be excluded from suspicion, even if the deceased was one of the Eight Stars? Elder Jeong Myeong Sa-tae put her hands together and answered this somewhat emotional voice: Amitabha I apologize. As you know, thats difficult to do. .. Although there are a couple of guests at Spiritual Sword Sanctuary who could match patron Namgoong, its absolutely impossible for them to have done this alone. Elder Sa-tae. But my father I know. There are plenty of people who can testify that he was still here at the time the incident occurred, and hes originally a swordsman. However, hes also the only one capable of causing such a massacre. Haa. Young Master Ou Woong-hwang sighed in frustration. Of course, it was true that if father, no, the master, were to make up his mind, he had the martial prowess to slaughter all the people from the Namgoong family who had visited the main hall. It wasnt for nothing that he was called one of the Six Heavens. However, crucially, father had never left this place and wasnt a blade user. Yet there were two reasons why they still considered him a suspect. One was, as mentioned earlier, due to his martial prowess, and the second was, Rejecting Namgoong family heads request was a big factor. Namgoong Jin, the head of the Namgoong family and one of the Eight Stars, known as the Skyward Swordless, had visited and offered to provide rare iron if a sword was crafted exclusively for him. But this request wasnt just once; this was the third time. Coincidentally, father had been dedicating himself to crafting a single sword for two years, and had been rejecting and postponing all recent requests from visitors. However, [No matter what rules Spiritual Sword Sanctuary has, refusing to even show ones face to a guest who has come three times is not the spirit of craftsmanship, but the height of arrogance.] Namgoong Jin, the head of the Namgoong family, had shown signs of discomfort and left, unable to meet the master despite visiting each time, no matter how great a craftsman he might be. Some guests in the reception hall had witnessed him express the only negative emotions towards the father, and some testified to this, leading to the current situation. It was truly a frustrating situation. As if to soothe his state of mind, Moyong Hak said: We also dont believe Master Ou would have done such a thing. However, as weve come as investigators, we must be certain and therefore must meet the master. I know its frustrating, but please understand. There was one thing they wanted to confirm. Swords and blades are distinctly different. Therefore, the calluses formed on the palm due to the gripping method would inevitably be different. Moreover, what they learned from the blade marks was that the joints and muscles of the person who used this blade technique would be in a completely different form from ordinary people. In conclusion, they couldnt conclude the investigation until they met the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. *** A cliff cave not far from the mountainside where Spiritual Sword Sanctuarys estate was located. T-this cant be happening. Ye Song-ah was bewildered. She had hurriedly searched inside the cave for the orb as soon as they arrived. But it wasnt there. Rather, as if something had happened here, the walls inside the cave were broken and the floor was cracked, leaving the place in a mess. Mok Gyeong-un examined this closely. Sword marks. Some of the messy traces were unmistakably sword marks. It seemed that two swordsmen who were quite skilled with swords had fought here. However, one side had overwhelmingly superior sword skills. Because of this, it appeared they had been subdued in just a few moves. The subdued side had their back to the inner part of the cave, and despite being clearly outmatched in sword skills, they still tried to move forward. That means.. It was someone trying to protect something. They desperately tried to prevent the opponent from coming inside. To this, Mok Gyeong-un said: Did you hide the orb in the innermost part of the cave? Yes. Im sure I did.. It seems someone fought in here. One side was desperately trying to protect the entrance, while the other was trying to get inside. I-its Yeonwoo! I dont know who Yeonwoo is, but whats interesting is that despite being outmatched in skill, they didnt retreat a single step and desperately tried to stop the opponent. Ye Song-ahs eyes welled up at these words. From Mok Gyeong-uns words, she was certain that the one who desperately blocked was Ou Yeonwoo. Then, as Mok Gyeong-un was examining the traces, he spoke as if he had realized something: It seems the opponents knew each other well. What? Theyre using very similar sword techniques. And the one trying to enter the inner part of the cave.. -Woowoong! Opening the power of the Three Eyes with his right eye, Mok Gyeong-un could see the trajectories of the sword swings more clearly in his vision. It was the residual thoughts of true qi remaining after unleashing the sword techniques. Seeing this made it even more certain. The one trying to enter the inner part of the cave was using techniques that avoided fatal moves as much as possible, aiming to subdue rather than kill the opponent. Rather than enemies, its more likely theyre from the same school, brothers, or blood relatives. Didnt you say Ou Yeonwoo was the third son of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary? Then we have our answer. !!!!!! Ye Song-ah was dumbfounded at Mok Gyeong-uns deduction. Was it possible to display such insight from just these messy traces? Chapter 351 Chapter 351 C Spiritual Sword Sanctuary (2)Moyong Hak, the eldest son of the Moyong family, sighed as if frustrated and whispered to Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect. Huu. This is quite troublesome. To think we still havent met the most likely suspect. Amitabha. Patron Moyong. There are many eyes and ears here. We should refrain from speaking. Jeong Myeong Sa-tae put her hands together and quietly advised. They were currently on the path leading to the rear garden of the guest hall in Sword Dance Courtyard, at the heart of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Besides the craftsmen of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, there were many guests from the martial world here. Even just those strolling in the rear garden numbered nearly thirty. They all wore swords at their waists or on their backs, as they were both swordsmen and sword experts. The gazes of these people towards Moyong Hak and the Righteous Alliance warriors were not particularly friendly. The reason was simple. These are people who respect Master Ou. Dont provoke them with careless words. Ahem. I understand. At the guest hall managers answer, the two decided to go to the Sword Discussion Hall. In fact, most of the guests at Spiritual Sword Sanctuary stayed at the Sword Discussion Hall rather than the guest hall of Sword Dance Courtyard, except during meal times. It was a place where they could discuss swords and where Master Ous tests took place. *** Meanwhile, at the same time. Southwest side of Spiritual Sword Sanctuarys estate. A couple was wandering around not far from the manors entrance. They were Mok Gyeong-un and Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess. Unlike Mok Gyeong-un, who was walking casually and peacefully, Ye Song-ahs eyes were constantly moving, scanning their surroundings. Is this really okay? She was inwardly extremely anxious and nervous. This was because they had essentially trespassed into this place without permission. Mok Gyeong-un, with his keen sense of qi, had identified a position with almost no people and jumped over the wall while carrying her. Ugh. What if we get caught? Mok Gyeong-un was certain that the one who subdued and took away Ou Yeonwoo, who could be considered her lover, was either his brother or from the same school. If his guess was correct, they certainly needed to enter this place. However, she didnt expect him to choose to sneak in like this. [Is it really okay to sneak in like this?] [Would you prefer we tell them weve come to find something called a sacred orb and enter?] That wasnt possible. From what she had heard from Ou Yeonwoo, his brothers and most people at Spiritual Sword Sanctuary disliked the Fire Faith Order, considering it a heretical cult that deceived people. So while she expected they would enter with hidden identities, this was too bold. What if they encountered the craftsmen or warriors of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary? Since they didnt enter officially, they wouldnt even have an excuse, right? -Step step! Have you been here before? No. I should have asked that first. Why do you say that? It would have been easier to move alone. Mok Gyeong-un was the type not to mince words when saying something wasnt helpful. Though she felt a bit hurt, constantly being treated like luggage when she wanted to be acknowledged, she tried her best not to show it. To the right. Mok Gyeong-un moved his steps as she indicated. The strange thing was that when they moved where Mok Gyeong-un directed, they didnt encounter anyone. However, no matter how much they tried to avoid others, since the manor wasnt as large as the imperial palace or the Heaven and Earth Society, they eventually couldnt avoid encountering someone. Ye Song-ah, very tense, said as she heard footsteps approaching from the opposite direction: Shouldnt we go the other way? No. Well have to ask someone anyway, so this is good timing. What? Ask? Just then, someone appeared from the opposite direction. He looked like a craftsman of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, a man with dark, tanned skin covered in burn marks. While she was tense and stiff, in contrast: -Step step! The man approached where they were without any particular reaction, intending to pass by with a light bow. Huh? Could it be? S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Does he think theyre guests? Otherwise, theres no way he would try to pass by so nonchalantly. But then Mok Gyeong-un called out to him. Excuse me. !? At this, the craftsman stopped and turned his head. Mok Gyeong-un said to him: Where should we go to see Master Ous youngest son? You mean Young Master Yeonwoo? Yes. Why do you want to see Young Master Yeonwoo? The craftsman, who had shown no particular reaction until now, asked with furrowed brows. At that moment, Ye Song-ah hurriedly interjected. We heard that unlike the other young masters, hes young and handsome, but we havent been able to see him at all. My goodness. At her words, the craftsman reacted as if it was such a trivial reason. At this, she glanced at Mok Gyeong-un with a look that said, Wasnt that at least somewhat helpful? Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt seem to care at all and didnt even look at her. Then the craftsman shook his head and said: I dont know how long you guests will be staying, but it will be difficult to see the youngest young master for a while. So dont get your hopes up. What? Why is that? Thats an internal matter of our manor, so I cant tell you guests. Ah As he flatly refused, she didnt know what to do. From the craftsmans reaction, it was clear that something had happened, but there was no way they would willingly tell them about it. Then Ill be on my way. The craftsman was about to continue on his way. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un called out to him. Our conversation isnt over yet. Why are you doing this again? The craftsman turned his head with a somewhat annoyed expression. Then Mok Gyeong-un suddenly stretched his hand towards him. -Sseuk! The craftsman asked, bewildered: What are you doing -Tak! Before he could finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-un lightly flicked his finger, and the craftsmans expression became blank before his eyes glazed over. Mok Gyeong-un smiled at him and said: Please tell us where the youngest young master is. The youngest young master is imprisoned in the underground cell of Jiyul Hall !? At this answer, Ye Song-ah looked at Mok Gyeong-un with wide eyes. What on earth did he do to make him answer so obediently? *** Inside Young Master Ou Woong-hwangs room. Someone was searching for something there, suppressing their presence. It was none other than Ou Yeonwoo. Why was he, who should have been locked in the underground cell of Jiyul Hall, searching a room without its owner? It was to find the sacred orb of the Fire Faith Order. Where on earth is it? Thanks to the wire he had hidden, he had managed to undo his restraints and escape from the cell. But when he came to Ou Woong-hwangs room to find the orb, he couldnt find it despite searching everywhere from the study to the desk and bed. Ou Woong-hwang disliked carrying cumbersome things, so he didnt even wear accessories, let alone carry unnecessary items. So he thought it would naturally be in the room, but he was perplexed. Could it be? If, contrary to expectations, he was carrying it around, there was no way to retrieve it. He would be furious just knowing that he had escaped from the cell, so what could he do? As he was contemplating this: -Creeeeak! Oh? At that moment, the closed door opened. There wasnt even a presence approaching the door, so he had no time to hide anywhere. The person who appeared as the door opened was: Haa. I told you to reflect, yet you were here? It was Young Master Ou Woong-hwang. Ou Yeonwoos expression froze as their eyes met. Usually at this time, he would be at the Sword Discussion Hall, so this was a completely unexpected situation. Ou Woong-hwang approached the flustered Ou Yeonwoo and said: I came to check if you were eating properly, but to think you came out like a rat and headed to my room. Ha! He had been furious when he went to the cell and found Ou Yeonwoo missing. Then, remembering how Ou Yeonwoo had been particularly obsessed with that orb, he came to his room suppressing his presence, just in case. And sure enough, he was searching the room like this. This wont end with just locking you up. Brother Even though were half-brothers, I didnt want to be too harsh because we share the same blood, but youve brought all this upon yourself. -Jjirit jjirit! Under Ou Woong-hwangs tremendous aura, Ou Yeonwoos skin stung. Ou Woong-hwang was the greatest swordsman in Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, second only to their father, Master Ou Cheonmu. Naturally, not only his sword skills but also his inner force was immensely profound, comparable to the elders of the Nine Sects and One Clan. Ill have to break those two legs of yours so you wont think of escaping again. -Step! Step! As Ou Woong-hwangs footsteps drew closer, Ou Yeonwoo felt suffocated. He could now understand how much Ou Woong-hwang had been holding back when they desperately fought in the cave. No, he hadnt even used 30% of his skill against him. Damn it I couldnt even find the orb. If he was imprisoned again, he wouldnt be able to face her. But then, -Flinch! Ou Woong-hwang, who had been walking forward emitting a terrifying aura, suddenly stopped in his tracks. There was still about nine steps distance between them. But why did he stop? As Ou Yeonwoo was wondering, Ou Woong-hwang furrowed his brows and spoke: Who might you be? You? Who on earth was he talking to? Then, a shadow flickered at the entrance, and a figure appeared. The moment that figures shadow covered the room, Ou Yeonwoos eyes shook wildly. It was only for an instant, but it felt as if the entire room was being engulfed in darkness. Ou Woong-hwangs aura was already so strong that it was hard to breathe, but this made that seem laughable. In an instant, his face was covered in cold sweat. But it seemed he wasnt the only one feeling this way. -Drip! At the sound that rang in his ears, he looked forward and saw a drop of water on the floor where Ou Woong-hwang was standing. Naturally looking up, he saw that Ou Woong-hwangs face was also beaded with sweat. His eyes, caught from behind, were filled with extreme tension. This cant be. He had never seen this before. Had his brother ever shown such fear of someone, except for their father? As he was marveling at this, a voice was heard: Quite wise. I advise you to stay still. Though the words were spoken politely, the pressure and arrogance in that voice made Ou Woong-hwangs expression distort greatly, as if he felt deeply insulted. However, seemingly not caring about this at all, the voice said: Is that person Ou Yeonwoo? Yes, it is! At the familiar voice, Ou Yeonwoos eyes widened. As he was thinking could it be, the face he had been longing for so much was approaching him. Song-ah! It was Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess. Chapter 352 Chapter 352 C Spiritual Sword Sanctuary (3)Yeonwoo! The eyes of Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess, turned red. She had been desperately missing Ou Yeonwoo during their time apart. The same was true for Ou Yeonwoo. Song-ah! The moment he saw her, he felt a sting in his nose. He had believed that the only way to hide and protect the sacred orb from the imperial palace and various enemies was within the domain of his family, Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. However, as things had become complicated, he had been afraid of disappointing her, and now seeing her like this, all sorts of emotions arose simultaneously. Song-ah I -Kwaak! As Ou Yeonwoo tried to say something, Ye Song-ah hugged him tightly. Then she whispered soothingly: Its okay. Its alright, so you dont need to blame yourself. Song-ah Ou Yeonwoos voice choked up. Where else could he find such a woman? Apart from the Order, meeting her had been such a blessing for him. As they were like this, someones voice interrupted their reunion. I understand youre happy to see each other, but lets ask if hes found the sacred orb. The owner of the voice was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing him, Ou Yeonwoo cautiously asked with a puzzled look: Song-ah. Who exactly is that person? At that question, Ye Song-ah whispered in his ear: Its him. Him? The owner of the Holy Fire. !!!!!! At those words, Ou Yeonwoos eyes widened. He had guessed from the tremendous pressure that this person was no ordinary individual, but he never imagined that this man could be the one from the prophecy. But now that he knew his identity, his heart began to race madly. Although he had joined the Fire Faith Order, he had inwardly been half-skeptical about his existence. However, hearing the confident voice of Ye Song-ah, who could essentially be called the new Holy Fire Priestess, and directly experiencing this pressure, he couldnt suppress the overwhelming feeling. Is, is it really true? Yes. Hes the one weve been waiting for. Ahhh Huu. At that moment, hearing a shallow sigh from behind, Ye Song-ah startled and hurriedly asked him: Did you find the sacred orb? No. My brother took it, but its not here. Its not here? My brother will know where the sacred orb is. With those words, Ou Yeonwoo looked at Ou Woong-hwang, the eldest son and young master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, who was slowly gathering his energy in a highly tense state. At his gaze, Ou Woong-hwang parted his lips. Are they your companions? Where is it? What are you talking about? Dont play dumb. The sacred orb you took from me Where have you put it? At this question, Ou Woong-hwangs eyes narrowed. The strange orb with a brilliant light. Yeonwoo had clearly called it a sacred orb, and every night he would leave the manor to bow before that orb, reciting some doctrine about a sacred fire or something. Seeing that even such a formidable expert had appeared to search for it, it was clear that this object was undoubtedly important to the Fire Faith Order. If I were to just hand over such an item, who knows how they might react. And this brat surely Ou Woong-hwang looked at Ou Yeonwoos face and suddenly remembered something. Come to think of it, it was an incredible coincidence. Wasnt the Righteous Alliance already looking for the real culprit who massacred Namgoong Jin, the Skyward Swordless, and the elites of the Namgoong family? The reason why his father, Master Ou Cheonmu, was included as a suspect despite not being a blade user was that he was the only one with the martial prowess capable of killing them all. But the tremendous pressure felt from behind was at a level that could only be felt from his father. At this, Ou Woong-hwang spoke with a confident voice: It was you. You were the one who killed the head of the Namgoong family and their elites. He was certain that the real culprit was the person behind him. At his words, Ou Yeonwoo snorted as if exasperated and said: Dont say such nonsense and tell us where the sacred orb is. I cannot tell you. What? Do you think I would carelessly hand over such an important object after youve killed the head of the Namgoong family and their elites, putting our family in crisis? Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he spoke, Young Master Ou Woong-hwang was thinking hard. Just from the pressure felt from behind, he vaguely understood that this unknown person was a level above him in skill. Naturally, if they were to fight, the chances of losing were extremely high. However, if he were to fight with such a peerless expert, the repercussions would certainly be great, and many high-level experts within Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, including his father Master Ou Cheonmu, would notice. No, he didnt even need the other experts. If just his father Ou Cheonmu noticed, the situation would be resolved. Im not the one at a disadvantage. Although it might be precarious right now, the longer he dragged this out, the more advantageous it would become for him. At this, Ou Woong-hwang calmly said: Ill speak to the esteemed one behind you. This is the domain of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Do you understand what that means? I wonder. What does it mean? !? One of Young Master Ou Woong-hwangs eyebrows raised. Is this person deliberately acting this way? This is also the domain of Ou Cheonmu, the Supreme Spirit Sword Craftsman, one of the Six Heavens. I understand that you are a formidable expert, but you should know how different the Six Heavens are in terms of rank. I must make him aware first. This person must also be close to a grandmaster-level expert, so he should know. How wide the qi sense of a peerless expert like his father is. He must prevent any rash actions. Therefore, I advise you in return. Its not too late even now Before his words could finish: If you want to test how many of Spiritual Sword Sanctuarys members I can kill before your father moves, feel free to keep talking. What!? Ou Woong-hwangs eyes trembled. The opponent responded even more strongly. Normally, one would be conscious of the strongest opponent, but the person behind him was instead focused on his goal. Family members If this person were to make up their mind, surely close to half of the family members would be sacrificed before his father could intervene. Thats how dangerous this person was. Even his instincts were warning him against fighting this person. What should he do? Should he push back even harder? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un shook his complex state of mind. The choice is simple. If you hand over the sacred orb and that person, Ou Yeonwoo, this will end quietly. If not, Spiritual Sword Sanctuary will see a lot of bloodshed, wont it? -Euddeuk! Ou Woong-hwang gritted his teeth. How did it come to this, that such people entered this place called the holy land of swordsmanship and even resorted to threats? His anger was growing beyond reason. There was a high probability that things would go as this person said, but if that happened, they would lose the real culprit who massacred the guests from the Namgoong family, and his father would continue to be under suspicion. If thats the case, wouldnt it be resolved if he risked his life and held them off even for a moment with the determination to die together? Having made up his mind, Ou Woong-hwang immediately raised his half-step energy with his highest level of inner force. -Paaang! Along with this, a sharp energy surged from his entire body with tremendous wind pressure. Ou Woong-hwangs move was simple. After responding to the opponents position behind him with his half-step force, -Seureung! He would aim for the opponents vital points with the swift sword of his quick-draw technique. Ou Woong-hwangs sword, which left its scabbard, rushed towards the space between Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows with lightning speed and exquisite precision. It was a sword path that was only possible with thousands or tens of thousands of practice repetitions. However, -Chaeng! Puk! His sword was deflected upwards, piercing the ceiling as if it were nothing, and Mok Gyeong-uns sword finger was at his nape, exuding a sharp aura. Ou Woong-hwangs expression distorted. I was mistaken. He had thought that once his father arrived, the situation would be resolved. But with this one exchange, he was certain. This person was already a monster comparable to the Six Heavens, like his father. What was even more surprising was, To think hes this young He didnt even seem to be of age yet, and with his beautiful appearance and features, it was a face he had never seen or heard of before. Just what is his identity? How could such a person be unknown in the martial world? As he was bewildered, Mok Gyeong-un smiled at him and said: Youve made a bad move. How unfortunate. With those words, Mok Gyeong-uns left hand had already grasped his head. -Pak! Thinking it was the Golden Locking Hand technique, he hurriedly tried to strike the hand away, but -Wudeuk! Heuk! At that moment, along with the sound of cracking, he felt fingers digging into his skull, and Ou Woong-hwang was about to scream from the tremendous pain. Of course, that scream turned into a cough as Mok Gyeong-un changed his sword finger to a knife hand and struck his Adams apple. -Pak! Keok kek kek! Towards him, who was suffering, Mok Gyeong-un smiled coldly and whispered in his ear: If you had just given the sacred orb, this would have ended quietly, but since you escalated it, lets test how firm your resolve is. -Ossak! That whisper was like a devil opening the gates of hell. *** The Sword Discussion Hall of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary is a place where many swordsmen gather to discuss swords. The swordsmen gathered here were all renowned in the martial world and had deep expertise in swords. As it was a place where such outstanding swordsmen gathered to discuss swords, the level was beyond what ordinary swordsmen could approach. Even Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect, who was a peak transcendent expert with considerable skill in swords, couldnt help but be amazed listening to the debates they were having. Amitabha. If it werent for the Righteous Alliances business, I would like to stay here for a few months to discuss swords. Any swordsman who handles swords would have the same thought as her. However, she had a job to do. It was to find the culprit who massacred the head of the Namgoong family and their elites. -Step step! Jeong Myeong Sa-tae was walking through a cave passage along with Moyong Hak, the eldest son of the Moyong family, following Ou Woong-seong, the second son of Master Ou. This was because Ji-oe and Gok-o were beyond this place, not in the Sword Discussion Hall building. They had looked around most places in Spiritual Sword Sanctuary for the investigation, but this was their first time here. This passage was located behind a small waterfall in the rear garden of the Sword Discussion Hall, in a spot that wasnt easily noticeable at first glance. They didnt tell us about this place even though we didnt ask. Moyong Hak clicked his tongue inwardly. Master Ous workspace was one thing, but shouldnt they have told us about a place like this? Feeling slightly uncomfortable, he finally opened his mouth. Ive just learned for the first time that Spiritual Sword Sanctuary has such a secret space, even after investigating for several days. If we had known earlier, it would have been good for a smooth investigation. Hahaha. Unlike his hearty laughter, the content was pointing out this issue. At these words, Ou Woong-seong, the second son of Master Ou, made a fist-palm salute and said: I apologize. Like the Sword Discussion Hall, this area behind it is a place that requires concentration for tests and training even for guests, so we couldnt inform you. Please understand. As he answered so smoothly like a slippery eel, Moyong Hak inwardly clicked his tongue. He was about to say something more when, In any Amitabha. But what is behind here that requires such concentration from the guests? Jeong Myeong Sa-tae cut off his words. It was her prescription, worried that the atmosphere would become uncomfortable if left unchecked. Ahem. Realizing her intention, Moyong Hak seemed to recognize his mistake and closed his mouth. To this, Ou Woong-seong smiled and answered: Its because theres a test left by our father, I mean, the master. What kind of test is it? Youll see when we get to Sword Valley. Sword Valley? Ah, yes. At some point, the guests started calling that place Sword Valley. Sword Valley That sounds nice. Anyway, now that youve said that, Im eager to see it quickly, aside from meeting the seniors. It will be worth your expectations. Ou Woong-seong said with a voice full of pride. Then Jeong Myeong Sa-tae furrowed her brow and asked: By the way, is that a night pearl in the pouch at your waist? What? What do you mean? Light is leaking from the pouch. At those words, Ou Woong-seong looked at his waist with confusion. But as Jeong Myeong Sa-tae said, a faint light was indeed leaking from the pouch. Whats this? Ou Woong-seongs expression became strange. He had received this pouch from his older brother, Ou Woong-hwang. Inside the pouch was what Ou Yeonwoo had called a sacred orb. [Its because of this thing that the brat cant come to his senses. I should melt it in the furnace right away.] [Youre going to destroy it?] [What else would I do with this?] [Of course, thats right. Its best to get rid of it for the youngests sake too. Then, may I examine it a bit before melting it?] [You want to examine it?] [Yes. Its peculiar, being neither jade nor iron, so I just want to take a look before melting it.] [Hmm Alright. Take a look, but then get rid of it.] [Understood.] Of course, he had received it partly out of pure curiosity, but the real reason he took it from his brother was that he was confident it could be quite useful since it was something Ou Yeonwoo treasured. But what on earth is this? How is it emitting light when its not even a night pearl? It seems he really needs to examine it properly to see what it is. Puzzled, he didnt show it on his face and smiled at Jeong Myeong Sa-tae, saying: Hahaha. You have a good eye. Yes, its a night pearl. I see. Looking at the light coming out of the pouch, we wont need torches. Yes. I often use it for that purpose. Ah! Were outside the passage. A bright light was visible where the passage curved. Their attention shifted from the pouch to that spot. As they exited the passage, a massive cliff unfolded before their eyes. Jeong Myeong Sa-tae and Moyong Hak couldnt help but exclaim at the spectacular view of the cliff. But soon, their gaze was drawn to something. It was a large stone tablet about three zhang tall, standing right in front of the cliff and its precipice. In front of the tablet, about twenty men could be seen sitting in meditation. Whats this? They were all staring intently at the large tablet, but it was unclear why they were doing so. What are they all doing over there? At Jeong Myeong Sa-taes question, Ou Woong-seong shrugged and said: Its the masters test and theyre trying to receive his teachings. A test and teachings? They approached curiously. As they drew closer, Moyong Haks eyes caught something engraved on the tablet. [O] It was the phrase Sword Way Sword Extreme written on it. There was nothing else, but why were so many people sitting in meditation and staring intently at it? Finding this strange, he was about to say something to Jeong Myeong Sa-tae when, Sa-tae!? Suddenly, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae had stopped, staring at the tablets inscription with a shocked expression. Sa-tae? He called out once more, but Jeong Myeong Sa-tae didnt seem to hear him, not taking her eyes off the tablet for even a moment. As he was about to call her again, Let her be. Ou Woong-seong discouraged him in a low voice. Let her be? Elder Jeong Myeong Sa-tae is taking the masters test. What? This is a test? What in the world is going on? Chapter 353 Chapter 353 C Spiritual Sword Sanctuary (4)Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect looked around with a surprised face. Where am I? Everything around was pitch black, and nothing could be seen. She was sure she had been looking at something just a moment ago, but what was happening? As she was finding this strange: -Seureung! The sound of a sword being drawn was heard from somewhere. She turned her head towards the source of the sound. There stood an elderly man with a calm demeanor, dark skin, and burn marks visible here and there on his face, holding a sword. Seeing this, Jeong Myeong Sa-taes eyes widened. Amitabha. Could it be Master Ou Ah? No voice came out. It felt like her thoughts were echoing in her head. Soon, rather than questioning this, she had to focus on the elderly man before her. This was because this old man was undoubtedly him. It was Ou Cheonmu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and one of the Six Heavens, called the pinnacle of the current martial world. How? She was sure he hadnt left his workshop yet. So why was he in front of her eyes? As she was wondering about this: -Pat! Suddenly, Ou Cheonmu swung his sword towards her. This was just a light sword strike. But the moment she saw the sword thrusting towards her, her mind became complex. How can this be? Because in this single, simple move, she saw countless sword techniques. For her, a swordswoman, this single strike was incredibly shocking. However, her surprise was brief, and with the thought that she must block this sword aiming at her, she drew the sword at her waist. -Seureung! And to block this profound sword, she unleashed the fourth move of the Hangshan Sects Wall Origin Seven Sword Techniques, the Remaining Wish Stops Smoothly. -Chwachwachwachwachwak! Her sword gracefully traced an arc as it tried to block the incoming strike. But, -Chaeng! Her five-move sword technique couldnt withstand even this single strike and was deflected, and suddenly Ou Cheonmus sword thrust into the center of her chest. -Puk! Kkeup! At that moment, she clutched her chest and staggered. Jeong Myeong Sa-tae! Someone supported her. It was none other than Moyong Hak, the eldest son of the Moyong family. Pa-Patron Moyong? Sa-tae. Are you alright? What in the world Her eyes widened. Suddenly, the surroundings had brightened, and Ou Cheonmu, who had stabbed her, had disappeared from in front of her. As she was wondering what had happened, sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Wukssin! Her chest ached, and an incredibly profound sword intent dominated her mind. At that moment, she could realize. What she had seen wasnt reality. Jeong Myeong Sa-taes gaze turned to the large stone tablet in front of the cliffs edge. Sa-tae? Ahhh. Indeed Indeed She kept exclaiming in admiration. At her reaction, Moyong Hak asked with an expression of incomprehension: Sa-tae, whats going on? The one who answered this question wasnt her. Ou Woong-seong, the second son of Master Ou, answered with a face that seemed somewhat proud: She took the masters test. Should I say that those who experience this receive his teachings in their minds eye? Did you say minds eye? Yes. Isnt the minds eye literally the world of the mind that one enters when reaching a state of no-self? Then, did Jeong Myeong Sa-tae enter the minds eye after seeing the inscription on that stone tablet? At this, Moyong Hak stared intently at the words Sword Way Sword Extreme (O) engraved on the stone tablet. He felt a refreshing sensation in his chest as the majestic spirit emanating from the calligraphy was transmitted. But that was all. Why? Jeong Myeong Sa-tae said she had fallen into the minds eye after seeing that, so why was nothing happening to him? As he was wondering, Ou Woong-seong smiled and said: Huhuhu. It doesnt work just by staring at it intently. What? The master said that to receive the sword intent engraved on the tablet, one must have at least the minimum qualifications. Minimum qualifications? Yes, its difficult for me to express in words as my understanding is shallow, but it seems that to read the sword intent, one must have a high level of understanding of the sword as a swordsman. -Euddeuk! At these words from Ou Woong-seong, Moyong Hak gritted his teeth. He was one of the Six Dragons, hailed as the best of the younger generation in the Righteous Alliance. He couldnt help but feel his pride hurt at the implication that his understanding, which he prided himself on being unmatched among his peers, was not even enough to read the sword intent left on the tablet. Not even qualified? As a blood descendant of a martial family that vied for supremacy in swordsmanship along with the Namgoong family among the Seven Great Families, he felt ashamed. Seeing his reaction, Ou Woong-seong inwardly sneered. In fact, despite talking about qualifications and such, Moyong Hak shouldnt feel ashamed. To reach a level where one could fall into the minds eye just by looking at those characters inscribed by his father, one needed to have reached a considerable realm in swordsmanship. Although Moyong Hak was said to possess remarkable martial prowess worthy of being called one of the Six Dragons, it was impossible for him to have reached the realm of Jeong Myeong Sa-tae, who had attained the position of an elder in a sect. Dont feel inferior. Even among those sitting here, not many have reached the minds eye. Its probably less than half. They too, like Moyong Hak, were sitting here with their pride shattered, hoping to gain even a fragment of insight. Of course, only a very few would gain even that small hint of insight. At that moment, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae spoke: Amitabha. Indeed, the reputation is well-deserved. I now truly understand why its said that Master Ous knowledge of swords is close to being the best in the world. We are grateful for your words. This humble monk has reached a realm I dare not approach. Jeong Myeong Sa-tae expressed her honest feelings. Although she had enthusiasm for martial arts, as a Buddhist, she had no greed and thus no desire to challenge the sword intent, but through this, she had gained various insights. Therefore, she could understand why so many people were clinging to that stone tablet. What a pity. If that sword had been completed, it would have formed a sword intent equal to or greater than Master Ous. But that didnt seem easy. The fact that it stopped at just one stroke in the last character meant that there was still a gap. -Jurureuk! Blood trickled down the corner of Ji-oes mouth. He thrust the sword he was holding into the ground as if frustrated. -Puk! Damn it! As he spat out these rough words, Gok-o said: Brother Ji. Youre too hasty. What do you mean by hasty? How can you so rashly challenge Master Ou with an incomplete sword intent? Ahem. At this rebuke, Ji-oe coughed awkwardly. He had nothing to say because Ji-oe had such an impatient temperament that he couldnt resist issuing a challenge whenever he gained even a small hint of insight. It wont be long. By the time I complete my Ten Swords, I will surpass that sword intent. Sigh. Isnt it too careless to name them First Sword, Second Sword, Third Sword every time you complete a move? Whats careless about it? The important thing is the sword intent. Theres no meaning in giving grand names to the moves. But that way, the sword intent becomes monotonous. Didnt I say that complexity doesnt mean its good? Before they knew it, the two were arguing about their respective sword philosophies. The surrounding swordsmen seemed used to this, as they turned back to look at the tablet, trying to enter the minds eye again. Ou Woong-seong shrugged and said: This happens often. The two of them have been here for so long that theyre quite close. Amitabha. It seems so. In any case, although its regrettable to the two seniors, well have to interrupt to get their help. Lets do that. Young master Moyong, please go -Flinch! At that moment, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae furrowed her brow mid-sentence. Puzzled by her attitude, Moyong Hak called out: Jeong Myeong Sa-tae? At his call, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae held out her hand, signaling him to wait, and then asked Ou Woong-seong: Patron Ou I apologize, but who is that person? That person? Puzzled by her question, Ou Woong-seong turned his gaze in the direction she was looking. She was looking at the area where the stone tablet was. Ji-oe and Gok-o were loudly debating in front of it, but somehow, a stranger had approached their side. Huh? Because of the back view, he couldnt see the face, but the reason Ou Woong-seong found it strange was simple. It was because the stranger was carrying a blade at his waist. A blade? In other places, having a blade wouldnt be strange. But this was Sword Valley. It was a place called the holy land of swords. Only authorized swordsmen were allowed to enter here. What? How did he get in? As he was wondering, Ji-oe and Gok-o, who had been arguing, stopped and naturally turned their heads to the side. Their expressions became strange as they turned their heads. No way? Who is this person? The reason for their expressions was that no one had noticed this person approaching. Ji-oe and Gok-o were formidable swordsmen who prided themselves on being unmatched by anyone in Spiritual Sword Sanctuary except for the master. From their perspective, it was naturally surprising. Then, the unidentified person spoke: How dare mere swords discuss the extreme? At this incredibly arrogant tone, Ji-oe was dumbfounded. Setting aside the fact that he approached without presence, who was this guy to spout such insolent words? Huh? A blade? Then he noticed the blade at the strangers waist. Who on earth is this guy? How did he get in here with a blade? Just as he was about to ask these questions: Hey -Flinch! At that moment, Ji-oe and Gok-o simultaneously leaped backward, sensing a chillingly sharp killing intent. Simultaneously, -Chwak! The sound of something being cut was heard. The two swordsmen who had avoided the sharp energy turned their heads to the side. Their eyes shook wildly. -Jjeojeojeok! Kung! Before their eyes, the stone tablet inscribed with Sword Way Sword Extreme, symbolizing the holy land of swords, was splitting in half and crumbling. At this sight, all the swordsmen sitting in meditation in front of the tablet stood up, unable to hide their shock. Their eyes, which were initially filled with shock, soon turned to anger. This was the same for Ji-oe and Gok-o. Gok-o, with a voice filled with anger, drew his sword and pointed it at him, saying: -Shiing! Who are you? How dare you enter this place and commit such an act that will incur everyones wrath? To call it everyones wrath for cutting a tablet inscribed with sword intent of just this level Its laughable. What? -Chaeng! Before Gok-o could finish speaking. With a flash of light, his sword was split in half and fell to the ground. -Chaenggeulang! Gok-os eyes shook wildly at this incredible single blade strike. This cant be. He hadnt even seen the blade being swung. Looking at him, a man with thick eyebrows and a strong appearance sneered and said: Only the blade can discuss the extreme. Chapter 354 Chapter 354 C Extreme Blade (1)Meanwhile, -Wudeuk! Kkeueueup. With five fingers digging into his skull, Ou Woong-hwang, the young master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, was about to roll his eyes in pain. Ye Song-ah startled and turned her head away at the ferocious intent to crush his skull and kill him. At that moment, someone approached in front of Mok Gyeong-un, knelt down, and bowed his head. -Kung! It was none other than Ou Yeonwoo, the third son of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Ye Song-ah couldnt hide her bewilderment at his sudden action. Then Ou Yeonwoo hastily said: Please spare my brothers life! !? The eyes of Young Master Ou Woong-hwang, who was suffering in pain, shook. Did this brat just ask to spare his life? At Ou Yeonwoos plea, Mok Gyeong-un said with an expressionless face, as if surprised: I thought you were half-brothers and not on good terms. Even so, were still brothers. Are there brothers who take their younger brothers possessions and lock him up? Although thats true, my eldest brother did it hoping I would succeed father as a craftsman. It was a good intention? Yes. So please, Ill persuade my brother to hand over the sacred orb, so please show mercy. You At Ou Yeonwoos earnest voice, Ou Woong-hwangs groans ceased. Partly because the pressure from Mok Gyeong-uns fingers eased, but also because for the first time, he understood the youngests true feelings. He had thought the brat had gone astray because he hated them, partly due to the second brothers bullying. But seeing his sincere heart revealed in this urgent situation, he felt a pang in his heart. Then, Its touching and all, but I dont have time to consider this and that. If you dont want to die, youll end up talking anyway. Pl-please, give me just one chance to persuade him. Ou Yeonwoo tried to crawl towards Mok Gyeong-un to plead. Thats enough. Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand. At that moment, Ou Yeonwoos body was about to be pushed back by the powerful true qi. It was then: Haa haa Ill give it to you. At that moment, Young Master Ou Woong-hwang spoke with difficulty. Brother? Ou Yeonwoos eyes widened at these words. Regardless, Young Master Ou Woong-hwang spoke as if it wasnt because of that: The sacred orb is with my second brother. Ill get it from him and give it to you, so please, just dont touch our Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un snorted and said: How much better it would have been if you had come out like this from the start? ..Just please keep your promise. -Pak! With that, Mok Gyeong-un released his grip. Young Master Ou Woong-hwang, his face wet with flowing blood, slumped to the floor and tried to catch his breath. After regulating his breathing, Ou Woong-hwang spoke without looking at Ou Yeonwoo: You leave with them too. Brother? Its to protect our family, so dont misunderstand. .. At these words, Ou Yeonwoos eyes reddened. Although it was due to the situation, in the end, his eldest brother was letting him go, putting aside his stubbornness. Therefore, he felt only gratitude mixed with apology. Young Master Ou Woong-hwang staggered to his feet and said: If I dont go, my second brother wont hand over the item willingly, so Ill go with you. Lets do that. Then Ou Yeonwoo hastily said: Please wait a moment. Why? If my brother goes out with this face, it might cause misunderstandings. Please allow me to do some first aid at least. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Ou Woong-hwangs face. His face was covered in blood. Mok Gyeong-un nodded. Hurry up. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un left Ou Woong-hwangs room. As Mok Gyeong-un left, the gazes between Ou Woong-hwang and Ou Yeonwoo became strange. *** -Was that consideration, mortal? At Cheong-ryeongs voice ringing in his ear, Mok Gyeong-un replied with a puzzled look: -What do you mean? -I mean leaving the room. -Thats -Didnt you give them a chance to resolve some emotional resentment between the brothers? -I wonder. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged as if that wasnt the case at all. Cheong-ryeong silently observed him. He wasnt aware of it himself, but Mok Gyeong-un was gradually becoming more human. Of course, he was still largely rational and cruel, but it was worlds apart from before. This meant that he was beginning to understand others emotions. Cheong-ryeong felt strangely good about this change in him. Although she still wanted to deny why she felt this way, for now, she didnt dislike this change -Flinch! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head somewhere. Cheong-ryeong asked: -Whats wrong? -Blade aura.. I sense a very powerful blade aura. -Blade aura? Here? -Yes. -That cant be. Didnt that Song-ah girl or whatever say that those who cultivated weapons other than swords were forbidden even from entering the manor? -Yes. But I can sense it. And its very strong. -How strong are we talking about? -At least beyond the wall of walls. -What? Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her surprise at those words. If its beyond the wall of walls, wouldnt that be the realm of Profound, which could be called the domain of enlightened grandmasters? But if its blade aura, -Could it be that Nam Jin-mu bastard has tracked us all the way here? Gu Seong-baek, the Northern Blade King, one of the Six Heavens. Hes close to being the number one blade user in the current martial world. -Nam Jin-mu? It could be. -If its really him, hes incredibly persistent. -Indeed. It might be better to kill him now. -What? -I couldnt do it then, but I might be able to now. -Youre not saying youll fight him, are you? Here of all places? Cheong-ryeong asked in surprise. Mok Gyeong-un nodded and was about to move in the direction where he sensed the blade aura. He thought that if left alone, it would continue to be a nuisance. But as he turned, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Whats this? The feeling of the blade aura was different. Although he wasnt sure due to the distance, it was different from Gu Seong-baek from back then. So what could it be? It was at that moment. Its not time yet, so it would be better for you to avoid it for now. At the voice coming from nearby, -Seureuk! Mok Gyeong-uns form blurred and then he appeared behind the owner of the voice. -Sseuk! Mok Gyeong-un aimed his sword finger at the unidentified persons head. Exuding an aura as if he could pierce the head with sword energy at any moment, Mok Gyeong-un said to him: Who are you? The reason Mok Gyeong-un asked this was simple. It was because this persons aura was different from the warriors of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. The aura enveloping his entire body was something he had never felt before, and it was flowing in reverse of the normal flow. Just what is his identity? As he was wondering: The man being targeted by the sword finger at his right temple spoke with a trembling voice: Its an honor to meet you like this. !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest. This was because, judging from this mans voice, he seemed somewhat excited. Why would a person hes meeting for the first time react like this? So Mok Gyeong-un asked: Do you know me? How could I not know you? -Puk! Huh? As soon as those words ended, a sharp energy rose from Mok Gyeong-uns sword finger and dug into the mans forehead. As the man flinched and looked bewildered, Mok Gyeong-un said: Are you a tracker from the Imperial Palace? No, Im not. Then are you from the Heaven and Earth Society? No. I have nothing to do with them. Then why do you speak as if you know me? Dont tell me Is it the Secret Society? But then, completely unexpected words came out of the mans mouth. Ive come a long way to see you, Cheonma (Heavenly Demon). !!!!! At those words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He thought the man might be related to the secret society, but he didnt expect his new alias to be mentioned. Whats going on? Has the name Cheonma spread faster than expected? As he was wondering, the man said: You dont need to be wary. Ive just come to tell you something important. Something important? I dont know what youre talking about, but I am a kind of prophet. !? A prophet? Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brow at those words. If he says prophet, it means someone who foresees upcoming events or the future. But now this person introduced himself as a prophet. Huh? A prophet? Thats right. I guess there are many similar types in this world. What? The self-proclaimed prophet couldnt hide his bewilderment at Mok Gyeong-uns reaction. He had expected some disbelief since he was talking about future events, which is why he called himself a prophet, but this reaction was even more distrustful. The flustered self-proclaimed prophet hastily said: I dont have time right now. Whether you believe me or not, this is closely related to you, no, to your descendants and even the entire martial world. Descendants? Yes. Due to an immortal being, the vast organization you will create and your descendants, no, the entire martial world will be in danger. An immortal being? Immortal means unable to die? Suddenly, a certain being flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. That being who seems to have existed for quite a long time. Yes. You may find it hard to believe, but Does this person happen to have a third eye? A third eye? What do you mean by that? Huu. At the mans question, Mok Gyeong-un sighed, then grabbed the mans shoulders and forcibly made him kneel. -Kung! Keuk. After making him kneel, Mok Gyeong-un whispered in his ear: I dont know where you heard the title Cheonma, but if you dont tell me right now who sent you Cheonma, this is related to your future generations. That future generation talk again Youre an interesting person. Unless something special happens, Im unlikely to have descendants. And future matters should be handled by future generations. Why are you telling me this? What? The prophets back trembled at Mok Gyeong-uns words. Let future generations handle their own affairs? It was a completely different answer from what he had expected. His mood sank. The self-proclaimed prophet thought that things might not go as he wanted. Maybe thats too much. Then should I at least give a warning? So the prophet calmed his excitement and spoke calmly: Cheonma my words are not lies. That person is a peerless expert pursuing the extreme of the blade, and the fact that he has appeared now means hes trying to kill you to cut off your future lineage. At those words, Mok Gyeong-un snorted. Youd be better suited as a storyteller than a prophet. Someone Ive never even seen suddenly trying to kill me to cut off my future lineage Its true. That persons goal is certain. And we must prevent him from becoming immortal to cut off the tragedy of future generations -Pak! S~ea??h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Before those words could finish, Mok Gyeong-un turned the mans body. He was getting tired of the nonsensical story continuing. He didnt know where this person had heard the title Cheonma, but it seemed he needed to find out for sure who had sent him. But then, !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest. This was because the mans attire was so bizarre. It was a peculiar outfit he had never seen even in the imperial palace. As he was looking at him quizzically for a moment, light flickered at the waist of this strange self-proclaimed prophet. Then the space around him began to warp and shake. What is this? At this strange phenomenon, Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly reached out to grab the self-proclaimed prophet. The prophet also hastily said: Cheonma. Please, you must not let him obtain the true source of the spirit beasts -Woowoong! Before he could finish speaking. The body of the self-proclaimed prophet was sucked into the space and disappeared. Thinking it might be some kind of lightness technique, he opened his qi sense to scan the surrounding area, but Hes gone? No energy could be detected at all. What was even more surprising was that when he opened the power of the Three Eyes in his right eye, there was no residual qi left at all. It had completely disappeared as if it had never existed in the first place. What on earth is going on? -Mortal.. what was that guy just now? -Im not sure. Could he really have been a prophet? Chapter 355 Chapter 355 C Extreme Blade (2)At the same time. Sword Valley of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Only the blade can discuss the extreme. At the arrogant mans words, Gok-os expression hardened as his sword was cut. Like most gathered in this place called the holy land of swords, he too had strong pride in swords. But the quick-draw technique this person just displayed was the essence of swiftness, unlike anything he had ever seen before. He was speechless at the single blade strike that had no unnecessary movements. Extraordinary. It wasnt even visible. This was also true for most of the swordsmen gathered in front of the split Sword Way Sword Extreme tablet. They too were shocked by this unknown persons single blade strike. Then someone shouted: Youre the one who massacred the head of the Namgoong family and their elites! !!!!! At that cry, everyones gaze turned to the owner of the voice. The owner of the voice was none other than Jeong Myeong Sa-tae, an elder of the Hangshan Sect and an investigator dispatched by the Righteous Alliance. The moment she saw the mans incredible blade strike, she was certain. Its him! Among the blade marks left on the dead Namgoong family members, there were traces of a quick blade. As she was also an outstanding expert, she could mentally trace some of the blade moves while examining the wounds, but Was this actually possible? Many of the blade marks left on the wounds were filled with strange blade moves that seemed impossible to embody with a human body. Blade moves that surpassed the limits of muscles and joints. It was judged that it would be impossible except for the Qi Blade Technique that handles the blade with qi. But now someone appeared who could implement one of them. This meant that the real culprit of the Namgoong family massacre had revealed himself. That guy killed the head of the Namgoong family? Such a thing alone? The crowd stirred. The guests in Sword Valley were those who had stayed here for at least a few months. Therefore, they only knew that some incident had occurred outside Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, but didnt know exactly what had happened. But when they learned of it due to Jeong Myeong Sa-taes cry, they couldnt help but be shocked. The head of the Namgoong family was one of the top martial artists in the world, with the title of one of the Eight Stars. But this person alone massacred him and the elites of the Namgoong family? Hes a monster. Truly, the human heart is fickle. They had been angry because he entered Sword Valley, the holy land of swords, and cut Master Ous tablet. But now that they knew what this person had done, their anger subsided and they were instantly gripped by tension and fear. However, someone broke this silence. You damn bastaaaard!!!! -Chwak! Along with the shout, a sword light flashed as a sharp aura tried to behead the arrogant blade user. It was a sword strike with tremendous momentum. However, the opponent was a monster who had single-handedly massacred the head of the Namgoong family and their elites. -Chaeng! He deflected the sword too easily. -Chwareureureuru! The one who launched the strike was instead pushed back about six steps. It was Ji-oe. -Jurureuk! Sseuk! Ji-oe wiped the blood flowing from the corner of his mouth with his sleeve. While everyone felt overwhelmed by the opponents strength and didnt know what to do, Ji-oes eyes were blazing with anger, as if his rage had surged. The blade user showed interest in his appearance. Have you raised your fighting spirit? Not bad. Not bad? Dont say such ridiculous things. They say a hundred days for the blade, a thousand days for the spear, and ten thousand days for the sword. How dare you discuss the extreme with mere blades, not knowing the depth of swords. Mere blades? The blade users thick eyebrows raised. Seeing this, Gok-o couldnt hide his embarrassment. How can you provoke that monster-like guy who has reached the extreme of blade pride in such a way? -Sseuk! Then Gok-os eyes caught the blade user changing his grip on the blade handle. And the moment he changed his grip, the blade user was about to move. The target was, of course, Ji-oe. Now! Not missing that instant, Gok-o raised his strong energy with his broken sword and aimed for the blade users back. -Woowoong! Chwak! As he aimed for the opening, the blade user, who was about to launch his body towards Ji-oe, didnt even turn his gaze, but lightly twisted his body to avoid Gok-os sword strike imbued with sword energy. -Pak! Ah! Those watching were inwardly disappointed at how easily he avoided the sword, but Gok-o was a sword master comparable to the Eight Stars, so he calmly executed a change in technique. -Chwachwachwak! As Gok-os sword trajectory bent with the change in technique, the blade user tilted his head back to avoid the first trajectory. However, the following change in technique exquisitely aimed for the vital point in the middle of the blade users collarbone, who had tilted his head back. Everyone couldnt help but admire this exquisite move that aimed for the opponents weak point. But then, -Chwak! !? At that moment, everyones eyes widened. The reason was simple. The swordsmen thought it was impossible to avoid that change in technique with his waist and head tilted back simultaneously. But in that very posture, he swung his blade and cut off Gok-os wrist. -Chaenggeulang! Kkeup! Gok-o, who lost his wrist, gritted his teeth and hurriedly leaped backward. He was dumbfounded. This was such an incredible monster that he was at a loss for words. How strong must his waist muscles be to create such a blade trajectory at that angle in that posture? Even if I were a high-level expert, if I had done that in that posture, my waist muscles would have ruptured. How has such a monstrous guy not been known? His martial prowess is beyond imagination. Perhaps he might be comparable to Master Ou Cheonmu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and one of the Six Heavens, having reached the realm of grandmasters. -Ossak! But this wasnt the end. The blade users blade, who had suddenly caught up, was about to behead him. The blade was so fast that there was no chance to avoid it. However, -Chaeaeng! The guys blade soared upward. It was Ji-oe who deflected it. Thanks to his perfectly timed block, he could avoid losing his head -Chwak! Puseuk! At that moment, Gok-os head was separated from his body. Gok-os expression didnt change at all, not even realizing he had died. sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Gok-o! At Gok-os death, Ji-oe bit his lip hard enough to draw blood. He thought it was fortunate to have blocked the blade exquisitely, but in that instant, the guy rotated his body like lightning and aimed a roundhouse kick at Gok-os neck. But due to the sharp energy generated at the tip of his foot, the neck was cut off. This guys entire body is the blade itself. Blade and Self as One It was a realm where one could say he himself was the blade. Ji-oe understood why the guy had discussed the extreme of the blade. This guy truly seemed to have reached the extreme of the blade. Although they had been bickering, when Gok-o, who could be called his only match in Sword Valley, met his death so easily, Ji-oes fighting spirit wavered for a moment. Ill send you along too. The guy was about to catch up to him this time. But at that moment, -Chachachachachachangt! Someone intervened, allowing Ji-oe to quickly regain his senses. It was Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect. Senior Ji-oe, lets attack together! At her cry, Ji-oe, who had come to his senses, leaped backward and then sent energy to his Yongcheon point, changing direction forward. Eight Swords! His sword created a net-like web, trying to bind the blade user. However, the blade user blocked Jeong Myeong Sa-taes sword moves and Ji-oes sword moves too easily. -Chaechaechaechaechaeng! Moreover, he was moving only his waist and right arm without taking a single step, but there seemed to be almost no limit to those movements. In an instant, they exchanged about three moves, but in that brief moment, various parts of Jeong Myeong Sa-tae and Ji-oe were cut by the blade, and their wounds increased. -Chwachwachwak! Its difficult to predict the blades trajectory. Damn it. What kind of muscles and bones does he have? How can he move at such angles? Even joint attacks were overwhelming. At that moment, the swordsmen who had been just watching, feeling this wouldnt do, drew their swords and stepped forward. -Seureung! Seureung! If the two people who could be called the strongest here were to be killed, even they might be in danger. Senior Ji-oe! Well help too! -Papapar! The swordsmen aimed for the blade users openings, targeting his back and sides. As the opponent was too strong to argue about the cowardice of joint attacks as righteous martial artists, no one hesitated. But it was at that moment. Eight Immortals Blade Competition !? -Puk! The blade user gripped his blade with both hands and struck it down towards the ground. -Kwang! -Chwachwachwachwachwak! At that moment, a tyrannical blade energy rose from the ground, splitting into eight directions from where the blade was struck and soaring in all directions. This is! What! At the explosive blade energy, Ji-oe and Jeong Myeong Sa-tae simultaneously raised their half-step strong energy and unleashed the best defensive techniques they could perform. Four Swords! Remaining Wish Stops Smoothly! Jeong Myeong Sa-tae unleashed the fourth move of the Hangshan Sects Wall Origin Seven Sword Techniques, the Remaining Wish Stops Smoothly. Her Remaining Wish Stops Smoothly, which had gained insight through the Sword Way Sword Extreme inscription, was much more solid than before. However, -Chaeaaaaeng! The power of the blade energy spreading in eight directions was beyond imagination. The explosive force was so great that her form, trying to block it, was thrown backward. -Paang! Aak! It was no different for Ji-oe. He tried to fill the gaps as much as possible by rotating his sword energy, but he kept being pushed back by the strength of the blade energy. -Chwareureureureuru! Kkeuk! What kind of blade energy is this Ji-oe, who kept being pushed back, was only able to deflect it upward when the momentum of the blade energy weakened somewhat. -Chaeaaang! Chwachwachwachwa! The deflected blade energy had enough power to tear the air several times. It was enough to make ones ears ring. The dust from the aftermath of his blade energy obscured the view in front of them. But there was a scent stimulating their noses. Ji-oes expression darkened. As he was thinking surely not, -Swaaaaa! As the wind cleared the dust, the corpses of the torn swordsmen were visible all around. The scene in front of the cliff was terribly stained with their blood. With just one ultimate move, eight swordsmen couldnt withstand it and lost their lives in an instant. Damn it. The swordsmen who had entered Sword Valley were each high-level experts who had reached the pinnacle-stage of Transcendent Realm. To think such people were swept away by just one move like this. -Jurureuk! Cold sweat flowed down Ji-oes forehead. There was no denying it. This guy was undoubtedly a peerless expert of the grandmaster level who had reached the realm of the Six Heavens, which could be called the pinnacle of the martial world, not just comparable to it. The only counterpart in Spiritual Sword Sanctuary who could face this monster was Master Ou Cheonmu alone. With this level of energy, Master Ou might have sensed it, but should we buy more time? -Gooooo! We might all die before that. Ji-oe searched for someone with a darkened expression. It was Ou Woong-seong, the second son of Master Ou. As far as he knew, Master Ou was currently in the final process of sword-making, refining the sword heart. He knew that when refining the sword heart, one needed to concentrate so much that no one should disturb them, so there was a possibility that he might not sense the crisis because of that. So Ji-oe tried to signal Ou Woong-seong with his eyes to bring his father, Master Ou. But then, No. As he was about to signal, he saw Ou Woong-seong doing something strange. The guy was holding something and looked dazed, and that something was emitting a brilliant light. That bastard, at a time like this It was then. So that was the strange energy I felt. Come. The blade user reached out his hand towards Ou Woong-seong and made a pulling gesture. Then, -Paak! Heuk! Ou Woong-seong, who was standing dazed holding something shining in his hand, suddenly lifted into the air and flew towards the blade user. It was the technique of Void Object Grasping. Oh no! Ji-oes expression distorted. It was an incredible coincidence. He was going to send the guy to call Master Ou, but what kind of variable is this? -Pat! Ji-oe launched his body and unleashed a sword technique along with drawing his sword towards the blade user. I shouldnt hold back. The sword he was unleashing was his own Sword Way Sword Extreme, the Fourteen Swords, which he had devised to break the Sword Way Sword Extreme inscription. Although it was an incomplete sword, its principle was aimed at the sword extreme, so it could be called the most profound sword technique. -Chwachwachwachwachwachwa! The blade users eyes glinted with interest at Ji-oes sword technique. The blade user then released the Void Object Grasping and turned his body to receive Ji-oes sword technique. -Chaechaechaechaechaeng! The clash of sword and blade was so intense that blue sparks flew in all directions. But it was around when he was about to unleash the sixth sword technique. -Sseuk! What? The blade entered through a gap that even Ji-oe himself, who had devised the sword technique, hadnt anticipated at all. -Chaeaaang! That single blade strike instantly broke through the Fourteen Swords, not even allowing the first half to be properly unleashed. -Chwareureureuru! As the sword technique was broken, Ji-oes form, which took the full brunt of the aftermath, was pushed back about five steps. -Kung! Having suffered severe internal injuries, Ji-oe immediately knelt on one knee. Kkeuweok! Ji-oe spat blood on the ground. This cant be. Ji-oe was shocked when even his ultimate move, created to face Master Ou, was broken through so easily. Is this person truly a monster? To break through a technique hes seeing for the first time as if knowing its weakness, before even the first half could be unleashed. It was utterly despairing. Then the blade user approached him, muttering incomprehensible words. I see. I thought the sword technique seemed familiar, so its the origin of that guys? What? What nonsense is he spouting? As Ji-oe was wondering, the blade user raised the corner of his mouth and said: So its the Sword Sect? !? Ji-oes eyes shook at those words. This was because his sect was a hidden single-heir martial arts family, almost unknown to the outside world. But the name of his sect came out of the mouth of this person he was seeing for the first time. You Who exactly? Im lucky. Should I call this killing two birds with one stone? What are you Before he could finish his question. -Seureuk! The approaching blade users form blurred and disappeared. Along with it, as if blowing wind with his mouth, a very faint breeze was felt, and in an instant, a chilling sharp aura was felt at his neck. -Ossak! I I He realized something was aiming for his neck, but it was already too late. It wasnt something that could be blocked just because he knew about it. -Seuseuseuseu! He felt the cold blade digging into his neck. Is this how I die? Does death approach so emptily like this? Like a fleeting dream, many things flashed through his mind in an instant as Ji-oe closed his eyes. It was at that moment. -Chaeaaaaang! An intense metallic sound rang in his ears. Along with it, he heard a short groan and the sound of something being pushed back. Keup. -Chwareureureureureuru! Whats going on? Ji-oe, who had accepted his death in that instant, opened his eyes in surprise. And before his eyes was an astonishing sight. He saw that monstrous blade user, who hadnt moved a single step even when numerous swordsmen including himself had launched a joint attack, being pushed back nearly ten steps. -Pareureureuru! Moreover, the blade user was gripping his blade handle with both hands for the first time, and the blade that had looked solid was trembling madly. Did Master Ou come Huh? Ji-oes eyes widened. He naturally thought Master Ou had arrived. But standing in front of him was someone with a face he had never seen before. It was a person with an incredibly beautiful face, a youth, no, he didnt even look of age yet. Who on earth is this? As he was filled with questions, the blade user slowly lowered his trembling blade and revealed his face. The blade users face, which had been so relaxed as to be almost expressionless until now, was suddenly filled with tension and excitement. The blade user opened his mouth with a highly elated expression. Cheonma (Heavenly Demon)! Chapter 356 Chapter 356 C Extreme Blade (3)The blade user opened his mouth with a highly elated expression. Cheonma! At his voice, unable to contain his excitement, Mok Gyeong-un parted his lips with an interested look. I was going to kill him, but you blocked it? In the instant he was about to kill Ji-oe. Mok Gyeong-un had aimed to pierce the guys neck by targeting the opening revealed in that moment. But he stopped the force he was swinging in an instant, and then reversed it to block the sword strike with the blade. Mok Gyeong-uns gaze naturally went to his wrist and waist. The incredibly developed muscles were noticeable enough to be seen through the contours of his clothes. The grain is different. The most developed muscles in Mok Gyeong-uns memory were those of Yoo Moo-jin. If Yoo Moo-jins muscles were developed in the most ideal form, this persons muscles were quite different from normal people in their developed form. Meanwhile, Ji-oe, whose life was saved thanks to Mok Gyeong-un, said: Who are you? Thats not important, just step back. .. Although he felt slightly displeased as if he was being ignored, he soon suppressed this emotion out of gratitude for having his life spared, and said: I dont know who you are, but that person is not someone you can face alone. So dont be prideful and lets attack together -Paang! At that moment, Ji-oe was thrown backward by the repelling force pushing him away. What are you doing -Chaeaaang! At that moment, the blade users treasured blade and Mok Gyeong-uns precious sword Evil Commandment Sword clashed. Then, with the sound of air being torn, tremendous wind pressure arose around the two of them, and the ground of the cliff split. Seeing this, Ji-oe unconsciously swallowed dry saliva. -Kkulkkeok! If he had been even a little late, he would have been caught up in that aftermath. Who is this person again? He had thought that the only counterpart who could face that monstrous blade user was Ou Cheonmu, one of the Six Heavens and the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. But looking at the single sword and blade strike that just clashed, it was almost evenly matched. This meant that this unidentified young man was also a monster corresponding to him. Where on earth did these monsters suddenly spring from? It was utterly baffling. Similarly, the surviving swordsmen nearby and Jeong Myeong Sa-tae, the elder of the Hangshan Sect, couldnt hide their surprise at the appearance of this new peerless expert. Just looking at his face, he didnt even seem to be of age, yet he didnt yield at all when clashing with that blade user. -Pareureuru! The blade users blade and Mok Gyeong-uns Evil Commandment Sword trembled strongly as they clashed. In that state, the blade user opened his mouth. Cheonma. Its an honor to meet you like this. ..What an interesting day. To meet another person calling me by that name. Another? How do you know me? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the blade user smiled and said: Who wouldnt know you, the origin and legend? Origin? One of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised. What is he talking about now? Origin? -Gooooo! As Mok Gyeong-un was wondering, the blade user raised his energy and said: Your first appearance in the martial world was boldly at Shaolin, the holy land of Buddhism which could be called the antithesis of demons and the birthplace of Central Plains martial arts, the second was the Sichuan family, and the third is this place called the holy land of swords, Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. It was worth the wait. Yes. -Kkiririririk! As the blade users energy continued to rise, blue sparks flew from Mok Gyeong-uns precious sword Evil Commandment Sword that was clashing with it, and it started to be pushed back. Moreover, it wasnt just the sword that was being pushed back. -Chwareureureuru! Even the two feet supporting the ground were being pushed back. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest. Although he hadnt yet opened the power of the Three Eyes, from the point of opening the Ghost Eye, he couldnt feel any limit to this persons energy. It was difficult to measure his true qi, feeling like a huge mass of energy. Thinking he was ahead in inner force, the corner of the blade users mouth rose. My inner force has surpassed human limits. I see. Its a shame. I aimed for now to make sure, but if I had known it would be like this, I should have aimed for when you had just taken your first steps. You keep saying things that are hard to understand. Huhuhu. Let it pass over you. Its not something you can understand anyway. -Chwareureureuru! As the blade users energy rose further, Mok Gyeong-uns form continued to be pushed back. Confident in his superiority in inner force, the blade user intended to overwhelm Mok Gyeong-un with his overwhelming inner force. But then, -Kwadeuk! At some point, Mok Gyeong-uns feet stopped as if planted in the ground and didnt move. At this, the blade users eyes narrowed. He was clearly far superior in inner force, so what was this suddenly rising capacity? It was at that very moment. -Gooooooo! -Heumchit! Ferocious black energy flowed like a mirage from Mok Gyeong-uns entire body, and the blade of the precious sword Evil Commandment Sword that was clashing turned black. Rather than the energy itself growing, it felt like the capacity had explosively increased and concentrated. After being pushed back until just now, they were evenly matched again, but far from being bewildered, the blade user burst into laughter. Hahahahaha! Yes! This much is needed to be called a legend. Youre noisy. -Pat! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns left hand aimed for the blade users eyes. The blade user tilted his head to the side and released the force he was applying to the blade. As this happened, Mok Gyeong-uns form leaned in the direction he was swinging his sword. Then, -Pat! The blade user let go of the blade he was holding and unleashed an extremely swift blade strike with his hand blade, as if to cut off Mok Gyeong-uns wrist. -Chaeang! However, the blade strike failed to cut Mok Gyeong-uns right arm. This was because the precious sword Plundering-killing Sword at his waist had naturally come out and blocked the blade users hand blade. To block the Extreme Swift Killing Blade like this, truly living up to the reputation. Then how about this? At that moment, the blade user also unleashed a blade technique with his left hand. Like just before, it was the Extreme Swift Killing Blade, an extremely swift technique. The blade technique unleashed with his left hand tried to split Mok Gyeong-uns head in half in one breath. However, -Pat! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un narrowly avoided it and created distance behind him. As it was a blade strike coming down from above, there was no way other than avoiding or blocking it, but by creating even a little distance like this, -Chaechaechaechaechaeng! He could counter the blade technique. Mok Gyeong-uns Evil Commandment Sword and the blade users hand blade imbued with sharp energy filled the space between them, and their speed was so fast that even Ji-oe and other experts who had surpassed the wall could hardly discern it with the naked eye. Naturally, it was impossible for ordinary swordsmen or Jeong Myeong Sa-tae to see. Too fast. M-monsters. The sword and blade unleashed by these two peerless experts were truly the essence of swiftness. What was even more surprising was that the distance between them was only about three steps. It was a distance where a fatal strike could fly if there was even a small mistake, but there was no disturbance in their offense and defense. Watching their confrontation, an exclamation flowed from Ji-oes mouth. Haaa At this, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae asked in surprise: Amitabha. Senior, can you see that? Do you think I can see it properly? At best, I can only see parts of it. Then why are you exclaiming like that? Their offense and defense are at too high a level. While the trajectory of the blade users extremely swift blade techniques flew in with strange trajectories that normally couldnt be wielded, pressuring the opponent with ever-changing moves, that young swordsman was also unleashing extremely swift sword techniques, but surprisingly, he was using different techniques with both hands. Because he was using different techniques with both hands, it was no different from two people launching a joint attack, so he could counter the strange trajectories of the incoming blades. To witness such an incredible battle before my eyes. He couldnt help but admire it. -Chaechaechaechaechaeng! It was after they had clashed for about twenty moves like that. It seemed like the situation would continue indefinitely, but the blade user was the first to leap backward and create distance. It wasnt because he couldnt withstand the offense and defense. -Sseuk! If he had been a little late, the precious sword Jeuksal, dyed with black strong energy, would have pierced him. Watching the flying precious sword Jeuksal, the blade user inwardly clicked his tongue. He hadnt expected that while unleashing completely different techniques with both hands, he would even use the technique of Qi Sword Strong Energy in the midst of that. Literally, he was doing the work of three people alone. To think hes already at this level. He had competed with numerous peerless experts to gain experience. Therefore, he was confident that he was superior not only in inner force but also in experience and insight. But that expectation was off. ..I thought he would be a novice since this was just the period when he was making a name for himself. Hes not a novice at all. The corner of the blade users mouth twisted subtly. To have reached such a realm when hes not even of age As expected, this clans talent was dangerously incomparable, enough to be envious. Indeed, its right to uproot them from the beginning. -Sseuk! Chaeang! The blade user lightly deflected the incoming black qi sword strong energy with his left hand blade and then stretched out his right hand. His treasured blade that had fallen to the ground was sucked into his hand. Gripping the blade, the blade user then raised his energy even further. The warm-up is over, now lets do this properly. -Gooooooo! The energy flowing from him was so strong that the faces of the swordsmen watching the battle turned pale. As the energy became stronger and sharper, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze also became serious. It seems that until now was just a probing battle. Seeing that the guy was going to get serious, it seemed he too should raise his energy to his highest level without holding back. So, -Gooooooo! He raised his demonic energy to ten-star level inner force. Then, as a chilling and ferocious energy spread in all directions, the swordsmen who were already overwhelmed by the overwhelming inner force trembled and stepped back. For them, these two peerless experts were already monsters beyond the realm of humans. It seemed dangerous to stay any closer. But then, -Sseuk! Mok Gyeong-un and the blade user, who were raising their energy to fight with full power, simultaneously looked somewhere. It was none other than, -Woowoong! W-what is this? The orb, no, the sacred orb shining brightly in the hand of Ou Woong-seong, the second son of Master Ou of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Young Master Ou Woong-hwang, who was silently holding out his hand for him to hand over the sacred orb, and Ou Yeonwoo and Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess, who were right beside him, were equally surprised by this phenomenon. -Woowoong! The light coming from the sacred orb surpassed the level of a night pearl. It was enough to brightly illuminate the entire surrounding area and more. What was even more surprising was the tremendous energy flowing out of the sacred orb. ..Could it be the true source? At the tremendous energy flowing out of the sacred orb, the blade user thought it might be the true source. No, with this level of energy, it must be the true source. At this, the blade user reached out his hand towards Ou Woong-seong and made a pulling gesture. Then, -Pak! The sacred orb in Ou Woong-seongs hand tried to fly towards the blade user, drawn by his majestic energy. Huh? Flustered, Ou Woong-seong grasped it with both hands and tried not to let it be taken. However, there was no way Ou Woong-seongs inner force could match the blade users. As he had already raised his inner force to near its peak, Ou Woong-seong too floated up and flew along with the sacred orb. Surprised, Ou Woong-hwang hurriedly shouted: Let go of that! But Ou Woong-seong didnt let go of the sacred orb he was grasping. Captivated by the strange demonic nature of the sacred orb, he couldnt hear the voice of his eldest brother Ou Woong-hwang. His only thought was not to let this be taken away. But then, -Kung! His body, which was flying, suddenly fell to the ground midway. You interfere with true qi? The blade user furrowed his brow as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un. He didnt expect him to interfere with the energy sent for Void Object Grasping and disperse it. Could it be that his understanding of qi is superior to his own? Or has he learned some special technique? -Pat! The blade user immediately launched his body. Whatever it was, it didnt matter. If that was the true source, he had to get his hands on it no matter what. -Seureuk! The blade user, who reached Ou Woong-seongs front in an instant, then tried to cut off his arm holding the sacred orb. However, -Chaeng! Mok Gyeong-un blocked his blade at the perfect moment. After blocking like that, Mok Gyeong-un used true qi to perform the Void Object Grasping technique to push him away and try to send him flying. However, -Pareureureuru! Ou Woong-seongs body only trembled but remained stopped in place without moving. This was because the blade user had likewise used true qi to bind him so he couldnt escape. The blade user used a change in technique to try to cut Ou Woong-seongs arm once again. -Chaeng! Of course, Mok Gyeong-un wasnt one to just watch this, so he likewise used a change in technique to block the blade users blade. -Chaechaechaechaeng! As this was repeated five times in an instant, Ou Woong-seongs face and body became filled with wounds. Although Mok Gyeong-un had blocked exquisitely, he had directly received the aftermath of the sword and blade aura from the two peerless experts, so it would be strange if he were unscathed. -Jureureureuk! Although he should be suffering from being covered in sword and blade wounds, Ou Woong-seong still grasped the sacred orb and didnt even think of letting it go. At this, the blade user raised the corner of his mouth coldly. Then, -Chwak! As if about to cut Ou Woong-seongs arm, he swung his blade, but then, -Puk! He thrust his blade into the ground. At that moment, eight streams of blade energy arose from the blade and split the ground. That is? Ji-oe recognized it. This was one of the blade users ultimate techniques, the Eight Immortals Blade Competition. It was a technique with explosive capacity, but !? Its power was incomparable to earlier. The blade energy spurting from the ground was so strong that it shook the earth as if an earthquake had occurred. -Kururururu! Jjeojeojeojeok! Jjeojeok! At that moment, someone shouted. E-everyone retreat! The cliff is about to collapse! Unable to withstand the blade energy of the strong qi, the cliff floor was not just splitting but about to collapse. As the earth shook and tilted towards the precipice, Mok Gyeong-un quickly grabbed Ou Woong-seongs nape and leaped upwards. -Pat! Having soared to a height of almost four zhang, he was about to throw Ou Woong-seong. At that moment, Ive been waiting for this. The blade user, who had somehow leaped to a higher position than him, stretched out his left hand towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, -Pachichichichichik! Blue streaks of lightning spread like roots, covering the void. The range was so wide that there was no room to avoid it. -Chichichichichik! Struck directly by the spreading lightning, the bodies of Mok Gyeong-un and Ou Woong-seong flashed with blue lightning. Watching them being electrocuted, the blade user moved his body. Having stepped on the void, he didnt miss this opportunity and tried to behead Mok Gyeong-un in one breath. -Pat! When struck by lightning, not only the muscles of the entire body but even the inner force becomes rigid. Cheonma, this must be your first experience of It was at that moment. -Chaeng! !? He had naturally thought that he wouldnt be able to move after being struck by lightning energy. But despite Mok Gyeong-uns body still sparking with lightning flames, he moved his body as if nothing was wrong and blocked his blade strike. How? It was utterly incomprehensible. This wasnt energy that could be obtained through simple inner force techniques. With the power obtained through the true source of the Dragon Turtle, even any inner force expert would have their inner force itself become rigid and lose strength momentarily when struck by lightning energy. But how could he move? Just as he was wondering about this, -Pat! Mok Gyeong-un, who had blocked his blade, immediately twisted his body in mid-air and, using the marvelous technique of Void Step, kicked upwards and launched his body downwards. This was because Ou Woong-seong was falling towards the precipice. Thanks to his experience with Dam Baek-hwa, the Blood Saint of the Nine Blood Sect, he had somehow endured the lightning energy in an instant to block the blade strike, but as part of his muscles became rigid, he had unintentionally let go of Ou Woong-seong. -Shuuuuu! It didnt matter if Ou Woong-seong fell to his death on the precipice, but he had to retrieve the sacred orb. sea??h th n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 357 Chapter 357 C Extreme Blade (4)The most important part in crafting any sword is the finishing touch. That is the act of infusing the sword heart. Whether the sword becomes a famous sword or a treasure sword, or remains just an ordinary killing weapon, is determined by whether the sword heart is properly set or not. -Sseuk sseuk! The eyes of the old man who was wholeheartedly honing and refining the blade were the sword itself. He had poured his soul into making a sword that surpasses anything in his lifetime, and now the greatest sword was about to be born. -Sseuk sseuk! As he was focusing on infusing the sword heart, the old mans brow furrowed, creating wrinkles. He was one who could neither hear nor see anything while concentrating. Even to the point of completely abstaining from food and drink when in a state of deep concentration. But then, -Jjirit! There was something that stimulated his qi sense. The energy was so powerful that it broke him out of his deep concentration even at this most crucial moment. The old mans brow furrowed even deeper. Soon, the greatest sword, which had been his familys long-cherished wish, would be born from his hands. This wont do. The moment his concentration breaks, everything goes awry. He needed to pour his soul into infusing the sword heart, but if he takes his hands off here, all his efforts so far would be in vain. In a way, this might be a test. A test from heaven for the family and himself trying to surpass it. I mustnt give in. The old man tried his best to gather his thoughts. However, once his mind was disturbed, it couldnt easily return to the state of deep concentration. This was because this powerful energy wasnt just one, but two. Both had surpassed the wall of walls. The old mans composure gradually cracked. What on earth was happening outside? *** -Sseuk! Mok Gyeong-un launched his body towards Ou Woong-seong, the second son of Master Ou of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, who was falling towards the precipice below, and stretched out his hand while gaining speed. To minimize the consumption of true qi, he unleashed the Ritual of Binding technique of the Thought-shattering Eight Techniques. Ritual of Binding technique is a force that can pull anything. -Swaaaa! Thankfully, because he followed immediately after letting go, Ou Woong-seongs falling body stopped midway due to the Ritual of Binding. Got it. As Mok Gyeong-un moved his sword finger, -Puk! The precious sword Plundering-killing Sword, which had been flying with qi sword energy, stuck into the cliff wall. -Tak! Standing on the blade of Plundering-killing Sword like this, Mok Gyeong-un pushed the Ritual of Binding even more strongly in earnest. Then Ou Woong-seongs body soared upwards in the opposite direction. It seemed he could catch Ou Woong-seong flying towards him and climb up to the cliff above the precipice -Heumchit! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un slightly twisted his waist and swung the precious sword Evil Commandment Sword. -Chaeng! It was the blade users treasured blade. Qi-Controlled Blade? Due to the clashing force, Mok Gyeong-uns form was pushed back at an even faster speed. At this, Mok Gyeong-un tried to avoid falling downwards by kicking the void and using the Void Step technique. -Paang! However, the blade flew in quickly, and he had to block it. -Chaeng! -Chwak! Aak! The moment he blocked it, a scream burst out from below at the same time. Turning his gaze, he saw that Ou Woong-seongs hand had been cut off by the blade users blade energy. The blade users immediate goal was the sacred orb in Ou Woong-seongs hand. The corner of the blade users mouth rose coldly as he reached for the severed wrist. To think Id obtain a true source in a place like this -Paang! At that moment, the severed wrist of Ou Woong-seong holding the sacred orb, which was flying towards him with Void Object Grasping, stopped in mid-air. !? The wrist that stopped midway trembled in the air. At this, the blade user looked up and glared at Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un had also used Void Object Grasping with his other hand to prevent him from taking the wrist. Youre saying you cant give it up easily, is that it? Fine. -Sseuk! Pak! The blade user retrieved his blade that had been using Qi-Controlled Blade, -Paang! He kicked the void with Void Object Grasping and stuck his blade into the cliff wall of the precipice, clinging to it. Once his posture stabilized, the blade user also raised his true qi further. This unintentionally turned into a contest of true qi. -Pareureureuru! The hand that had stopped trembling in the void was moving very slowly towards the blade user. The blade user was confident in his inner force after absorbing true sources. Aha? At this, Mok Gyeong-un was about to stop using the Thought-shattering Eight Techniques with his right hand. Thinking about it, since the hand holding the sacred orb had been cut off, there was no reason to hold onto Ou Woong-seong to save him. As he was withdrawing the force he had been using towards Ou Woong-seong, -Paang! At that moment, Ou Woong-seongs body didnt fall down but soared upwards. Its rising? -Heumchit! Puzzled by this sight, Mok Gyeong-un and the blade user simultaneously looked up with interested eyes. This was because they felt an extraordinary energy from above. Near the top of the cliff, an old man holding a sword could be seen. Master Ou! The master has come! Waaaaaah!!! From the cheers coming from above, Mok Gyeong-un instinctively knew that he was Master Ou Cheonmu, the owner of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and one of the Six Heavens. However, the face of Master Ou looking down was filled with rage that seemed about to burst. -Pak! Keueu. F-father? Master Ou grabbed the clothes of his second son Ou Woong-seong, who was suffering while holding his cut arm, and threw him behind. Heuk! As soon as he threw his son onto the cliff top, what Master Ou did was none other than, Both guests must pay the price for disturbing my manor. -Gooooo! He created a massive sword energy nearly 3 jang long and unleashed a sword technique towards them who were clinging to the cliff wall just below, engaged in a true qi battle. -Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwas! At the sword technique rushing in with countless trajectories in the form of Elastic Sword Energy, both Mok Gyeong-un and the blade user stopped their true qi battle using Void Object Grasping without hesitation. It was a sword technique unleashed with full power by Master Ou Cheonmu, one of the Six Heavens called the pinnacle of the current martial world. This wasnt something that could be blocked while clinging to a cliff and engaged in a true qi battle. -Pak! The blade user pulled out his treasured blade that he had stuck into the cliff and kicked off the cliff. He launched his body towards the incoming Elastic Sword Energy technique, raising blade energy and unleashing a blade technique. Second technique, Blade Extreme Form Control! Likewise, Mok Gyeong-un also used the elasticity of Plundering-killing Swords blade that he had been using as a foothold to soar upwards and unleashed the first technique of the Demonic Sword Art. -Chaechachaschachachachachachaeng! In an instant, a battle of ultimate techniques between three peerless experts unfolded at the position of falling towards the precipice of the cliff. Normally, one could say that the person who secures the high ground has an advantage, but since both Mok Gyeong-un and the blade user were experts who had surpassed the wall of walls, position wasnt important. The trajectories of their techniques created flashes like starlight every time they clashed. -Chaechaechaechaechaeng! The aftermath was so strong that the precipice cliff split, and fragments flew everywhere in chaos. The clash of techniques between these Six Heavens level peerless experts, -Paaaaaang! Was evenly matched. Unable to withstand the aftermath of unleashing techniques in mid-air without any footing, not even on the ground, they were thrown back in opposite directions from where they had unleashed their techniques. Master Ou, who had unleashed his technique from above, fortunately bounced upwards and was able to land on the cliff top where people were. -Tak! Master! The swordsmen called out to Master Ou. But Master Ou held out his hand, gesturing them not to approach. -Sseuk! Ah! After stopping them from coming, Master Ou immediately frowned. -Jurureuk! Then black blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. He had suffered internal injuries from rashly unleashing a sword technique out of anger, trusting in the advantage of high ground, against opponents who would be difficult to determine a winner even in a one-on-one fight. Not only was he interrupted in the work of setting the final sword heart, but seeing the numerous corpses strewn across Sword Valley and his second sons severed arm, he couldnt help but vent his anger. But then, Who on earth are these people? Although he took more pride as a craftsman, he was also a swordsman who stood at the pinnacle of the martial world. Even he had never heard of or seen these people before. It was just a single clash of techniques, but after colliding, he realized that both of these were peerless experts who were not at all inferior to himself. -Pat! Master Ou, who had momentarily controlled his internal injury with a breathing technique, launched his body and looked down the cliff. Due to the enormous aftermath of their clashing techniques, they must have fallen downwards. The problem was that while this would be no issue for them if it were an ordinary precipice, The valley wind must be fierce. Whether due to geographical reasons or not, a tremendous valley wind blew here. So if one falls here, it would be difficult to climb up easily even if a rope were lowered. This gets worse the further one falls down the precipice. Therefore, if they dont hurry up, they might get caught in the fierce valley wind. But then, No? Master Ou frowned. Instead of climbing up, they had fallen further down the precipice and were fighting while falling for some reason. -Whiiiiing! The fierce valley wind blowing through the precipice. -Chaechaechaechaechaeng! Mok Gyeong-un and the blade user, who had fallen at an even faster speed due to the aftermath of their clashing techniques, were fiercely competing in mid-air, clashing sword and blade. Throughout their battle, their gazes never left a certain point. It was Ou Woong-seongs severed hand holding the sacred orb. -Chaechaechaeng! The blade user stretched out his left hand, trying to retrieve the hand holding the sacred orb that was falling with them using Void Object Grasping. Of course, there was no way Mok Gyeong-un would just let that happen. -Pak! He threw the precious sword Plundering-killing Sword that he had retrieved while falling and unleashed Qi-Controlled Sword. -Puk! The flying Qi-Controlled Sword pierced through the wrist and skewered it like a skewer, snatching it away. Although the blade users Void Object Grasping was also performed with profound true qi, it couldnt match the energy carried by the Qi-Controlled Sword. The Qi-Controlled Sword flew off in another direction. Cheonma, you troublesome! -Chaaaang! The blade user swung his blade strongly towards Mok Gyeong-un. And when Mok Gyeong-un blocked it equally strongly, he used that force to launch his body. Of course, the direction he launched towards was the precious sword Plundering-killing Sword that had skewered the wrist. Hes quite greedy. -Sseuk! Mok Gyeong-un moved his sword finger to make the precious sword Plundering-killing Sword move in another direction. But then, -Whiiiiing! Due to the intense valley wind, the sword wavered and flew off in a completely unintended direction. Think youll lose it? -Paang! The blade user changed direction likewise by kicking the air with the Void Step technique. Although it was difficult to maintain proper balance due to falling downwards and the severe valley wind, his form, which had gained momentum from the Void Step, was getting closer to the precious sword Plundering-killing Sword. His hand was about to touch the hilt of the precious sword Plundering-killing Sword. It was at that very moment. -Heumchit! The blade user hurriedly twisted his body. -Pak! -Chwak! At that moment, a black line passed through the void, and the right forearm below the elbow, which couldnt escape the radius as he twisted his body, disappeared without a trace. !!!!!! The blade user, who had lost his right arm, looked at where the black line had passed with a distorted face. He saw that Mok Gyeong-un had even retrieved the precious sword Plundering-killing Sword. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What was that just now? For an instant, he felt capacity concentrating into a single point. The power was so strong and swift that there was no room to avoid it at all. Mok Gyeong-un, who had taken the blade users right arm, smacked his lips. He had been saving the single strike of concentrated capacity for such an exquisite moment, but unfortunately, he couldnt kill him. Well, I took his right arm at least. The combat power of a guy with only his left arm would inevitably decrease !? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. He saw bones slowly growing from the elbow of the disappeared right arm, with blood vessels and muscles intertwining. It was an incredible regenerative power that couldnt be described merely as fast recovery. For a disappeared part to simply regrow like that. The blade user raised the corner of his mouth at Mok Gyeong-uns reaction and said in a meaningful voice: I am a being close to immortality. Immortal? For an instant, the words spoken by the self-proclaimed prophet flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. [Due to an immortal being, the vast organization you will create and your descendants, no, the entire martial world will be in danger.] [That person is a peerless expert pursuing the extreme of the blade, and the fact that he has appeared now means hes trying to kill you to cut off your future lineage.] Could this person be the one that prophet warned about? Come to think of it, it was strange. Even though he was seeing him for the first time, he acted as if he knew him. As if he knew the future -Woowoong! It was at that moment. The severed wrist stuck on the precious sword Plundering-killing Sword. More precisely, the sacred orb that Ou Woong-seongs hand had been holding trembled strongly and emitted a dazzling light. Chapter 358 Chapter 358 C Extreme Blade (5)-Woowoong! The sacred orb shining much brighter than before. Its light was so brilliant that it illuminated the dark precipice cliff. Is that really the true source? The blade user suddenly had doubts. Looking at the tremendous energy flowing out, he could only think it was the true source, the core of spirit beasts. However, he had never seen a true source that emitted light like this among all the ones he had seen before. As he was caught up in this doubt, -Heumchit! The blade user looked down the precipice. The end of the seemingly endless precipice was becoming visible. But the moment the light shone, a strange wild nature completely different from human presence was felt from below. Yet it was difficult to consider it a spirit beast. Something eerie and ominous could be felt, but A monster? It seemed to be some kind of evil spirit or ghost. Such natural places with little human presence and abundant natural energy were indeed good conditions for evil spirits or spirit beasts to inhabit. Seeing things bulging here and there on the ground, could they be reacting to the light? The blade user looked down, then raised his head again. Thats not whats important. What he was interested in wasnt mere monsters, but spirit beasts. And those were beings of high rank enough to be called the Five Spirits. Such low-grade monsters were outside his realm of interest. -Paang! Despite the strong valley wind, the blade user kicked off the void and launched his body towards the Cheonma. He could no longer be certain whether that was the true source or not, but seeing how the Cheonma was trying not to let it be taken, it was clearly something important. But something was strange. Despite him approaching, all of the Cheonmas attention was focused on that thing. Looking at his dazed eyes, it seemed as if he had entered a state of deep concentration. *** A space of nothingness, like a void. Huh? Mok Gyeong-un looked around, unable to hide his bewilderment. When did he enter this state of deep concentration? This was clearly the world of the minds eye. Im sure I was looking at the sacred orb. The strange energy emanating from the sacred orb dyed in bright light. Feeling a strangely familiar sensation from it, the moment he reached out to touch it, he entered this world of the minds eye like this. What is this? As far as Mok Gyeong-un knew, this was an object that gave revelations, and only the chosen ones could receive those revelations. But why did he fall into this minds eye the moment he touched it? As he was wondering about this, Ah Come to think of it, what he was thinking about at the end wasnt about this sacred orb. Although he had touched the sacred orb, he was thinking about something else. It was the warning-like prophecy spoken by the person who called himself a prophet. [I am a being close to immortality.] When he heard those words from the guy, the prophets words came to mind. [Due to an immortal being, the vast organization you will create and your descendants, no, the entire martial world will be in danger.] Is this blade user the one the prophet warned about? Just who on earth is this person? He talked as if he knew a lot about him, and even knew his route from Shaolin. [And the third is this place called the holy land of swords, Spiritual Sword Sanctuary It was worth the wait, indeed.] Although Shaolin and the Tang family were already past events, the guy spoke as if he knew in advance that he would come here. Its utterly incomprehensible. Its not even a concept of predicting future events, nor does it feel like he heard a prophecy. He speaks as if its a past event. Who on earth is that person to speak in such a way? As questions kept piling up, -Woowoong! At that moment, the space of this world presumed to be the minds eye began to waver, and something blurry started to appear in the surroundings. Undergrowth grew, trees covered the area, and the space of nothingness transformed into some kind of place. Then, a terrible scene appeared in this created world. Numerous people had been slaughtered and turned into cold corpses, and in the center of it all, someone was leaning on a black treasure sword like a cane, holding it with difficulty. Mok Gyeong-uns gaze became strange as he looked at that someone. This was because, although he was seeing that person for the first time, the features of that face somewhat resembled his own. Who on earth is that? As he was wondering, someones voice was heard. [How disappointing. I had expectations since you were said to be an ancestor, but its no comparison to him.] !? At the familiar voice, Mok Gyeong-un looked in that direction. There, he saw that blade user standing with a cold smile at the corner of his mouth. Judging by his treasured blade and entire outfit being stained with blood, it was clear that all this was the blade users doing. What on earth happened here? As he was thinking this, the injured man barely stood up and opened his mouth. [Cough cough You Who are you?] [Didnt I tell you? I am the one who will achieve the extreme through the blade.] [How could someone like you be in this remote area of Xinjiang] -Seureuk! Before the man could finish speaking, the blade users form blurred, and using a technique of shape-changing, he appeared behind the man and thrust his treasured blade into the middle of his back. -Puk! [Keok!] [Why am I here, you ask? To personally annihilate you arrogant Heavenly Families with my own hands.] Heavenly Families? -Seuseuseuseu! As soon as those words ended, the surroundings shook again, and everything that was visible returned to nothingness. Mok Gyeong-un couldnt understand what this phenomenon was. Why was he seeing such things in the world of the minds eye? Then, the world of nothingness changed again and became some kind of place. But this place seemed somehow familiar. This is, Mount Song? It was certainly Mount Song without a doubt. Having been there before, he could be sure looking at the surrounding scenery. However, it wasnt exactly the same. Rather, everything seemed more mature than when he had seen it before, but it was difficult to understand why. Then someone appeared. It was an old monk. The old monk, whose entire body was covered in wounds, looked at someone and spoke with difficulty. [Amitabha, patron This humble monk has lost.] Most of the old monks wounds appeared to be from blade marks, and this too seemed familiar, so when Mok Gyeong-un turned his gaze to where the old monk was looking, !? The blade user was standing there. He had wondered, but what on earth is this? As he was puzzled, the blade user approached the old monk and spoke. [As expected of the Shaolin Divine Monk titled one of the Five Great Experts of the Central Plains. At least better than that Demon Sword Emperor I had anticipated.] [Demon Sword Emperor? Could it be that you are the one who appeared in Xinjiang] -Seuseuseuseu! Before the old monk could finish speaking, the surroundings wavered and became blurry again. The space that returned to nothingness was already changing into another place and showing something else. [Catch him!] [We must kill him!] Countless high-level experts could be seen, and they were chasing someone, and that someone was once again the blade user. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Chwachwachwachwachwak! [Foolish ones.] The blade user leisurely swung his blade in front of these many high-level experts pursuing him, slaughtering numerous experts. The visions kept changing like this, showing the blade users path. Those killed by the blade user were too many to count, and it was difficult to measure the end. At first, Mok Gyeong-un thought these were things the blade user had done, but he suddenly realized. Could it be Are these events that will happen in the future? Come to think of it, after touching the sacred orb that reveals the future, he saw these scenes. Does this mean the sacred orb is showing him future events as a revelation? Why? He wasnt the chosen Holy Fire Priestess. So why is it showing him such things? Could it be to let him know that this person is extremely dangerous? Is it giving a revelation to stop him for that reason? If I kill this person, will all the things Ive just seen not happen? He wasnt some kind of hero. Nevertheless, showing this to him, is it because his future generations will suffer as that so-called prophet said? Will I have descendants? Mok Gyeong-un had only thought about revenge, so he had never considered children or descendants. The only reality he saw was stained with blood. Its truly incomprehensible. Descendants He still wasnt sure if these scenes being shown were really revelations or future events. Is there really no one else who can do anything about the blade user except himself? Is that why a mere object is urging him to kill this being? It was at that very moment. -Woowoong! Once again, the surroundings wavered and changed into some place. This looked like a battlefield. Countless high-level experts from various sects were divided into two factions, engaged in a life-and-death struggle. Is this also an event that will happen in the distant future? Will I see the blade users slaughter again? As he was wondering, this time he saw unexpected scenes. It was not the blade user, but several high-level experts using the same martial arts as the blade user, slaughtering numerous people. They seemed inferior compared to the blade user, but these were also considerable experts. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue. Will there be so many high-level experts reaching this level in the distant future? It looks dangerous. Whether these were descendants raised by the blade user or his subordinates, he wasnt sure, but if such people were to overflow, it certainly seemed like the martial world would become chaotic. Whatever it showed, it seemed the sacred orb was trying to make him aware in some way that the blade user was dangerous. It was just as he was thinking this. -Gooooooo! At that moment, the surroundings stirred, and the gazes of the martial artists on the battlefield, whether allies or enemies, were seen turning towards someone. It was in the middle of the battlefield in mid-air. Someone wearing a black dragon robe could be seen floating in the air. Could it be the highest realm of lightness technique called Transcending Void Path? Who is that? Due to the viewing angle, only the side profile was barely visible, but it was a handsome man with an extremely pale white face and long flowing hair. Its hard to see clearly, but this person also gives a strangely familiar feeling. Then, -Deureureureuru! A strong vibration arose from the ground. Then, weapons that had lost their owners and become corpses began to float into the air. -Dungdungdung! The sight of numerous weapons adorning the top of the castle was truly spectacular. The eyes of the martial artists watching this from the ground were filled with astonishment. It wasnt just them who couldnt help but be amazed. Mok Gyeong-un too couldnt help but be amazed at the monstrous, incredible inner force of the man lifting so many weapons with Void Object Grasping? No, Qi-Controlled Sword. In terms of inner force alone, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say he had reached the realm of the best in the world, no, the realm of gods. But then, an even more astonishing thing happened. -Woowoong! !!!!!! Just Qi-Controlled Sword Technique alone would be amazing, but when numerous swords and blades raised blue strong energy, it felt like stars twinkling in broad daylight were embroidering the sky. While everyone was speechless with their mouths open seeing this, the being showing this incredible sight opened his mouth and said something. [] Along with this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes and the corners of his mouth twitched, filled with ecstasy at the incredible sight unfolding before his eyes. As he was unable to take his eyes off that scene, -Mortallllll! !? At Cheong-ryeongs piercing cry ringing in his ears, the world of the minds eye disappeared in an instant, and Mok Gyeong-un was able to return to reality. Huh? Returning to reality, Mok Gyeong-un saw the blade user unleashing a blade technique towards him. It was an incredible ultimate technique tracing numerous trajectories. -Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwak! Because it was so close, Mok Gyeong-un had no time to avoid and unleashed the third technique of the Demon Sword Art. -Chaechaechaechaechaechaechaeng! Between the precipice where valley winds raged, the sword techniques and blade techniques of the two clashed fiercely. -Chwak chwak! Although they were mere scratches, his arm and thigh were cut simultaneously as the guy pushed forward, disregarding the sword techniques aiming for his vital points. Unlike before, the blade users blade techniques had become extremely fierce. Could it be? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Normally, one wouldnt want to miss a single move as each was so strong it could be fatal, but whether overconfident in his own regenerative ability or not, he pushed forward too recklessly. The outcome of our battle is already decided, you whose life would be in danger from a single blade cut, Cheonma! The blade user, certain of victory, unleashed his blade techniques even more recklessly. As he was trying to decide the match before reaching the ground of the precipice, at that very moment. A thunderous sound burst out from the end of the precipice. -Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! At the thunderous sound, both people simultaneously stopped their contest and created distance while looking down. What on earth is that? A bizarre sight met their eyes. It was because huge, elongated things that looked like earthworms in form had broken through the bottom of the precipice and sprung out. Chapter 359 Chapter 359 C Sacred Orb (1)Bizarre monsters breaking through the bottom of the precipice. They had a form reminiscent of earthworms, but what was different was that on the part that seemed to be the head, there were dozens of black eyes along with countless sharp teeth that were difficult to count, from the outside to the inside of a round mouth. -Kwang! Kwakwakwakwang! Although described as earthworm-like in form, their thickness was much thicker than a humans torso, and their length appeared to be at least 6 to 8 jang. Moreover, these monsters that suddenly sprang out were not single entities. There seemed to be dozens of them. What on earth are those? As Mok Gyeong-un frowned, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ears, -Theyre Earth Mole Dragons. -Earth Mole Dragons? Earth Mole Dragon is another name for earthworms. Because he dealt with medicinal ingredients, his grandfather also called earthworms Earth Mole Dragons. Of course, that wasnt the important thing right now. -They dont seem to have strong spiritual power. -Even so, theyre probably at the level of monstrous beasts. Although most evil spirits and monsters are like that, Ive heard Earth Mole Dragons extremely dislike light and only live deep underground. -A precipice this deep seems like a perfect place where light doesnt enter well. -Thats true. But the reason those things are rampaging like that is probably because of that, right? Huh? -What do you mean? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the sacred orb. !? He could understand why Cheong-ryeong had such a reaction. He saw that cracks were forming in the brightly shining sacred orb. Cracks? Come to think of it, the light of the sacred orb had weakened considerably. Thats why the cracked parts were clearly visible, but, Ah He wondered why it had cracked, but he understood the reason. There were very small blade marks on the sacred orb. He had tried his best to keep the blade aura from touching the sacred orb while fighting with the blade user, but it seems some of that sharp energy had touched it after all. Mok Gyeong-un looked at the sacred orb as if troubled. If the sacred orb breaks and shatters, it would mean their efforts in coming here were in vain. For now -Kuaaaaaaaa! It was at that moment. The Earth Mole Dragons that had broken through the ground and were thrashing about soared upwards with monstrous cries. About a dozen stretched up simultaneously, and what they were aiming for was none other than, Me? Two or three of the Earth Mole Dragons stretched towards the blade user, but most of these numerous creatures were stretching towards Mok Gyeong-un. Judging by their roaring with monstrous cries, they seemed enraged. Wasnt disliking supposed to mean avoiding? They really hated light. No, it was at the level of extreme hatred. Perhaps because of this, they all aimed at him as if desperate to quickly eliminate the light of the sacred orb. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Woowoong! At this, Mok Gyeong-un raised his demonic energy and unleashed black sword energy. Unlike in the past, now these evil spirits and monsters at the level of monstrous beasts were not something he couldnt handle no matter how many there were. After raising sword energy like this, he aimed his sword at the stretching Earth Mole Dragons, pulling it back. It was at that moment. -Hwareureureureuk! Along with a heat so intense it felt scorching, a huge flame blazed up. Puzzled by this, he looked in that direction and saw that the blade users entire body was covered in a blazing huge flame. His body is enveloped in flames? What kind of sorcery is this? As he was wondering about this, the blade user shouted as if for Mok Gyeong-un to hear: Watch closely, Cheonma. This is my true power! With that shout, the blade user unleashed an ultimate technique made of flames towards the Earth Mole Dragons rushing towards him. Fourth technique, Blade Extreme Wave Force C Fire! -Hwareureureuk! Chwachwachwachwachwachwacha! Blade energy imbued with flames crashed down on the Earth Mole Dragons like a huge tidal wave. For the Earth Mole Dragons, flames were truly their antithesis. As the flaming blade energy mercilessly cut through the bodies of the Earth Mole Dragons, they screamed bizarre cries as they burned in the fire energy. -Keukakakakakakakas! The momentum of the blade technique imbued with fire energy was so strong that the Earth Mole Dragons were helplessly overwhelmed. But then, a coincidental event occurred. -Keuweoeoeoeo! -Kwakwakwakwas! The many Earth Mole Dragons that had been rushing towards Mok Gyeong-un because of the sacred orbs light all suddenly changed direction towards the blade user. Not only that, but even the Earth Mole Dragons that had still been on the ground also soared upwards. No!? This wasnt intentional. However, coincidentally, the blazing flames emitted an even stronger light than the sacred orb, and this was enough to stimulate the Earth Mole Dragons. He could easily handle two or three, but when this many Earth Mole Dragons entangled and surged like a wave, even the blade user would have trouble dealing with all of them. -Papapapapapak! Oh no! Individually, they werent evil spirits and monsters that were difficult to handle. But not only were there many of them, their pushing force and momentum as they entangled and surged was tremendous. As a result, the blade user, who had been wielding flaming blade energy, was unable to withstand their surging momentum and ended up being swept away by the group of Earth Mole Dragons. -Pak! Mok Gyeong-un, who was hanging by sticking his sword into the wall, smiled slightly as he watched this scene. If he hadnt raised fire energy saying he would use his full power, this wouldnt have happened, should one say hes unlucky? It was truly a case of self-entrapment. Mok Gyeong-un looked down. He could see the ground at the end of the precipice. Thinking he couldnt keep hanging on the cliff wall forever, Mok Gyeong-un decided he should go down, so he pulled out his sword and launched his body downwards. As it was only about twenty zhang, he slowly descended while controlling air resistance with true qi, -Tak! And landed on the ground. After coming down to the ground like this, the ground wriggled and the few remaining Earth Mole Dragons revealed themselves. Most of the individuals had rushed to the blade user, and the few remaining ones seemed to be young Earth Mole Dragons that hadnt fully grown yet. At this, Mok Gyeong-un was about to raise strong energy to deal with them, but -Kuaaaaa! Even if they were not fully grown Earth Mole Dragons, they were still much larger and longer than humans, so they were equally threatening. The Earth Mole Dragons rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un with monstrous cries. But the Earth Mole Dragons approaching nearby suddenly started trembling. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest as he was gauging the distance. Why are they suddenly acting like this? As he was wondering, the Earth Mole Dragons suddenly lowered their bodies and began to retreat, crawling on the ground. Whats going on? -Theyre afraid. You say theyre afraid? -Dont you know why? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly pulled out an accessory he was wearing at his waist. As he pulled this out, the Earth Mole Dragons that had been flinching and retreating gave up even being wary and completely turned their bodies, digging into the ground. -Kwareureureureuru! Seeing their behavior, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the accessory. This was an accessory that the White-faced King, the Golden-furred Nine-tailed Fox, had made for him using the fur from its cut tail. She had said that with this, he wouldnt have to deal with most evil spirits and monsters, and it seems that wasnt just empty talk. Al-yu, the demonic beast trapped in Shaolins Demon Subduing Cave, perhaps because it was of high rank and possessed intelligence, tried to use the Golden-furred Nine-tailed Foxs spiritual power while fearing it. But the Earth Mole Dragons, perhaps because they were low-ranking monstrous beasts, seemed rather true to their instincts. Its quite useful. -Well I suppose so. Watching them escape into the ground, Mok Gyeong-un put his precious sword Evil Commandment Sword back into its scabbard. -Chak! Cheong-ryeong then said to him: -But how did you enter that state of deep concentration earlier? Could it be because of that sacred orb? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un pulled out Ou Woon-seongs severed hand that was stuck on Plundering-killing Sword. The sacred orb that the severed hand was grasping had cracks in it. It seemed like it might break at any moment if handled carelessly. Im not sure. I suddenly entered the minds eye state. -Suddenly, you say? Yes. -Thats strange. I dont understand how you entered that state of deep concentration when youre not the chosen one that old woman or that girl mortal talked about. So what did you see? Yes. -What did you see? A possible distant future. -A possible distant future? Then you say you saw revelations, no, future events? I dont know. Since its a future that might happen. -If its the future, what happened? She asked out of curiosity. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and answered: Im not sure. It doesnt seem like I saw what I really wanted to see, and it seems to have shown too distant a future, so it seems useless. -You say it seems useless? Yes Well, not all of it. Mok Gyeong-un couldnt forget that scene he saw at the end. It brought a shock close to ecstasy. Seeing that one thing alone was enough. Then Cheong-ryeong said: -I dont know how you came to see such things, but it seems you need that girl mortals power to see what you really want. Thats true, but The state of the sacred orb wasnt very good. It had cracks and seemed like it might break if handled even slightly wrong. Moreover, the energy flowing out of the sacred orb along with the bright light was gradually weakening. Looking at its state, it seemed like it would soon lose its power as an object. -For now, mortal, hide that. No, Ill manifest and take that up the cliff. You, Cheong-ryeong? -Yes. Look at where the Earth Mole Dragons are. How long do you think they can hold out? -Kuguugugugu! Red fire energy was flowing out from between the entangled monstrous Earth Mole Dragons. Although he was swept away because there were so many, the blade user would soon break out of there. -I dont know what that monster-like mortals identity is, but it seems he has consumed the true sources of beings called spirit beasts. Spirit beasts? Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un recalled what Dam Baek-hwa, the Blood Saint of the Nine Blood Sect, had said and what he had seen in the Book of Mountains and Seas Strange Beasts. Unlike evil spirits and monsters born from the gathering of yin energy, spirit beasts were beings formed by the gathering of natural energy and pure spiritual power. A typical example is the dragon, which has been called the most sacred being since ancient times. Ah! -Why do you say that? It seems to be that person. -That person? The peerless expert who appeared on that day of great calamity and used strange blade techniques. Dam Baek-hwa, the Blood Saint of the Nine Blood Sect, had faced the rampaging spirit beast Dragon Turtle, and in the process, a blade expert of unknown identity appeared and finished off the weakened Dragon Turtle, taking its true source. Dam Baek-hwa, who had consumed just a little of the spirit beasts blood, didnt age and gained lightning energy. -I see. That guy could indeed be the one that woman from the Nine Blood Sect mentioned. From lightning energy to incredible regenerative power. These werent abilities that an ordinary human could possess. Surely, that person must have absorbed the Dragon Turtles true source. No, it might not be just one. -Seeing that he handles fire energy in addition to lightning energy, he must have obtained the true source of another spirit beast as well. Probably the Fire Qilin. Fire Qilin. That too is a legendary spirit beast. This being, said to have been born in hot lava, is also called the incarnation of flames. Come to think of it, Ten-thousand men Commander So Ye-rin said that on the day of great calamity, a Fire Qilin appeared in the imperial capital of Kaifeng and turned the place into a wasteland. Just how many true sources has he eaten? Although he had seen the years he had lived and possible future events through the sacred orb, he was still a being full of questions. -Kwajik! Hwareureureru! At that moment, someone sprang up as flames soared from among the Earth Mole Dragons. It was the blade user. He thought he wouldnt last long, but he had managed to break out from there. -Kwadeuk! At that moment, Cheong-ryeong broke the wooden puppet and manifested. She, who had come out after a long time, reached out her hand to Mok Gyeong-un. -Its about time. If you fight with that, it will surely break. Hand it over to me. I suppose we should. Thinking her words were right, Mok Gyeong-un then carefully tried to open the fingers of the severed wrist stuck on the precious sword Plundering-killing Sword to take out the sacred orb. It was the moment his hand touched the cracked sacred orb like this. *** !? Mok Gyeong-un frowned. The world changed to a state of nothingness again. In an instant, he had fallen into deep concentration again and entered the world of the minds eye. Theres no time for this. Mok Gyeong-un focused his mind and tried to escape from the state of deep concentration. But at that moment, a strange thing happened before his eyes. -Hwareureureureureuk! Black flames began to blaze in the space where there had been nothing. Why is this phenomenon of flames burning black, not reddish or scarlet? As he was wondering about this strangeness, The black flames suddenly began to swirl. -Whiiiiiii! As it swirled like this, the flames gradually gathered in one place. Then eventually, the gathered black flames began to take on a form, and it took on a human shape. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted with interest as he watched this. This was because the appearance of the being that had taken on a human form was none other than himself. What is this now? Why is his own appearance suddenly visible? As he was wondering, the being created from the gathered black flames that had taken on his appearance suddenly approached. Whats going on? Is this just a simple illusion? Unlike when he entered the minds eye earlier, this being born from black flames and having the same appearance as himself seemed to be aware of him. Then this being opened its mouth. -So that appearance is the result of your choice. Are you talking to me? -Yes. Who else do you think Im talking to? At these words from the being, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were instantly filled with wariness. He had thought it was different from a simple illusion, and it really was recognizing him and speaking. At this reaction from Mok Gyeong-un, the being with the same appearance as him smiled slightly and said: -Interesting. Although the result cant be helped, for something you desired so much, its quite an imperfect appearance. Or is it because youve become an imperfect being? What on earth are you talking about? -Im talking about your choice, no, our choice. Our? Mok Gyeong-uns mind became confused by this beings words. He couldnt understand at all what it was saying. -What do you mean by our? To that question, the being approached and said: -Well. Isnt that a question you should ask your closed self? My closed self? -Yes. The fact that you closed yourself is ultimately your own choice. It doesnt seem to be an area I should interfere with. Youve been talking about choice this and that, but what on earth are you saying? If you know something, cant you explain it properly? -Even if you closed yourself, you are also me. Of course, I could answer your questions, but theres no time for that. What do you mean by that? -The cracks are spreading rapidly. The fragment will soon disappear. !? By fragment, does it mean the sacred orb? Then the being walked right up to him and said: -Hurry. Already nearly half the energy has been lost due to the cracks. What on earth -Tak! At that moment, the being reached out its hand towards Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Mok Gyeong-un tried to move his body to avoid it, but he couldnt move as if something was restraining him. In the meantime, the being placed its palm in the center of Mok Gyeong-uns chest. -Hwareureureuk!! At that moment, the being resembling himself was enveloped in black flames. What on earth is it trying to do? As he was wondering, the being smiled and said in a meaningful voice: -I am a fragment of the core. Just a piece of you. Chapter 360 Chapter 360 C Sacred Orb (2)Mortal? Dont tell me its you again? Cheong-ryeong, who had been reaching out her hand asking for the cracked sacred orb, clicked her tongue in disbelief. The moment he touched the sacred orb, his eyes glazed over. He had clearly fallen into the minds eye state. She couldnt understand what mysterious power the sacred orb possessed for someone with not weak willpower to keep falling into a state of deep concentration like this. Normally it wouldnt matter, but there was no time for this now. Cheong-ryeong, having manifested to wake Mok Gyeong-un, was about to reach out her hand.. This expression is new again. It was a face rarely seen on him. Cheong-ryeong, who had been staring at the dazed-eyed Mok Gyeong-un, shook her head and hurriedly tried to wake him. But at that very moment. -Hwareureuk! Suddenly, flames flickered and blazed from Mok Gyeong-uns hand holding the sacred orb. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeongs eyes widened. It wasnt ordinary flames. The flames were so black as to be reminiscent of an abyss. Seeing this, her face was filled with shock. Black fire? This.. What on earth? -Hwareureureuk! At that moment, the black flames that had blazed up from the hand holding the sacred orb tried to spread over his entire body. But then the black flames that were about to spread suddenly subsided. Then they disappeared as if they had never been there. The flames had only appeared for a very brief moment. What? What on earth was this just now? *** sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -I am a fragment of the core. Just a piece of you. A fragment of the core? What does this mean? As he was wondering, the flames enveloping the being resembling himself began to transfer to his body through its two hands. At this incredibly strange phenomenon, Mok Gyeong-un tried to move his body but couldnt budge at all. Rather, the moment the black flames touched him, he was caught in a strange sensation. It felt like an endless abyss and darkness, and despite being flames, it wasnt hot but terribly cold. But what was even stranger was that this sensation didnt feel like it was the first time. The moment the flames spread over his body, he felt something vaguely familiar yet nostalgic. -Hwareureuk! As the black flames spread over his entire body like that, something welled up inside along with a sense of elation. Just as he was about to fully savor these black flames. -Sseuk! Someone placed a hand on his shoulder. -Ill hold onto this for now. !? -Hwareureuk! Then the black flames that had been spreading over his entire body began to gather towards his shoulder. Then the black flames disappeared as if completely burned away. Wondering what on earth had happened, the being with the same appearance that had placed its hand on Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder furrowed its brow and spoke. -You? Did you exist? -I did. A familiar voice. No, rather than familiar, it was the same voice. Mok Gyeong-un tried to somehow turn his head at the voice that was no different from the being resembling himself. But he couldnt move as if his body was restrained. Then, -Im sorry, but its not time yet. What? -No. Even without this, your potential surpasses mine. What are you saying. -Everything depends on how you think about it. In the end, its up to your will to do it. Who on earth are you? -Well Youll know everything soon enough. -Sseuk! With those words, the being with the voice removed its hand from Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder. Then Mok Gyeong-un lost consciousness. -Seureureureuru! The unconscious Mok Gyeong-uns form disappeared as if scattering. As Mok Gyeong-un disappeared like that, the one beside him stepped forward, and its appearance was no different from Mok Gyeong-un. No, it was him itself. Watching this, the being that had called itself a fragment of the core spoke: -An incomprehensible choice. Did you even separate your personality? -Lets say thats the case. -Isnt it an unnecessary choice? -It was a necessary choice. -Was it a choice made because you couldnt bear it? - -I see. But why did you stop him from taking the energy remaining in the fragment? Wasnt this a contingency plan for that very purpose? To the beings question, the one with Mok Gyeong-uns appearance shook its head. -The time hasnt come yet. Its too early to handle this yet. -To say its too early, hes become incredibly strong despite being an incomplete being. -Its not enough. If he takes the fragments energy and reveals that in an unprepared state, even those beyond will notice. -!!!!! At those words, the eyes of the being calling itself a fragment of the core glinted with interest. Then, as if finally understanding, it spoke. -I see. So thats why you stopped it. -Yes. -But now I understand. -What do you mean? -I wondered why you were doing such unnecessary things, but it wasnt just a choice made because you couldnt bear it. - -It was all out of necessity. As soon as those words ended, the body of the being calling itself a fragment of the core began to scatter. To it, the one who was Mok Gyeong-un himself put his hands together and made a respectful fist-palm salute. -Whats that? -This is how one shows respect here. -Respect Thats a good word. I feel light now that Ive finished my task, and even my mood has improved. Is this what they call the meaning of existence? With those words, the scattering being smiled. And that smile disappeared into the scattering. *** -Paseuseuseuseu! At that moment, the cracked sacred orb shattered and crumbled like sand. Huh? Mok Gyeong-un, coming to his senses, frowned at this sight. He hadnt expected the sacred orb to completely crumble. Mok Gyeong-uns mind became complicated as he watched this. The events experienced in the minds eye were even harder to define than what he had seen before. What on earth was the fragment of the core, and who was that being that suddenly appeared? [Who on earth are you?] [Well Youll know everything soon enough.] That tone. Although it didnt show its face, he remembered. It was certainly that being that had occupied his body. He could be sure because he remembered exactly that sensation from then and that tone of speech. Just what is that being inside me? It certainly existed, but after briefly meeting it in the minds eye, his mind became even more complicated. Then, -Mortal, you.. What was that just now? Cheong-ryeong suddenly thrust her face close and asked. At this, Mok Gyeong-un asked back, puzzled: What do you mean, what was that? -The black fire. Black fire? -Yes. That was certainly that. That? -That Uuuu! No. No. Thats definitely not it. What on earth are you? Mortal. If you ask like that, I dont know how to answer you. -Just now, your body was covered in black flames. Of course, they went out instantly as soon as they appeared, but. You say they went out instantly? -Yes. What on earth happened? ..If youre asking about something because of black flames, I dont know either. The things that happened in the minds eye have become even harder to explain than before. At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeong bit her lip hard. Then she let out a long sigh. To her, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with sharpened eyes: For now, it seems better to talk about the black flames later. At these words, Cheong-ryeong looked where Mok Gyeong-un was looking. There, she saw the blade user, his entire body covered in the green blood of the Earth Mole Dragons, approaching with a terrifying momentum. Mok Gyeong-un handed her the powder of the shattered sacred orb. Although it had lost its form, it seemed they should still keep it for now. -Can you handle him alone? Ill have to try. -From the point of consuming more than two true sources, that guy can hardly be considered human anymore. Yes. Hes literally a being close to immortality. Well see. Lets test it. -Test? How to kill him, that is. -Pat! As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-un also launched his body towards the blade user approaching him. The morale and fighting spirit of the blade user who had massacred the monstrous Earth Mole Dragons had reached its peak. That momentum had greatly increased, and -Hwareureureuk! His treasured blade rippled with flames, looking as if it would spew them out at any moment. Lets end this here! Cheonma! -Chwachwachwachwachwachwa! Third technique, Blade Extreme Net Purity! The blade users treasured blade, covered in flames, rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un, tracing strange trajectories that could never come from ordinary blade techniques. Mok Gyeong-un calmly observed this, and -Chwachwachwachwachwachak! The blade technique then spread out, growing like a large net and densely filling the surroundings. Its range was incredibly vast, reaching up to eight zhang. It was literally a net of flaming blades, leaving no place to escape. -Seureung! Although he might have been slightly overwhelmed by the tremendous momentum of the blade technique, Mok Gyeong-un drew his precious sword Evil Commandment Sword without the slightest change in expression. After drawing his sword like that, Mok Gyeong-un immediately traced the blade from bottom to top with his left sword finger. Then, -Swaaaaaaaa! At that moment, the sword began to emit an extreme yin cold energy. The cold energy that flowed out like that merged with demonic energy and turned into a black cold wave. He handles cold energy? The blade user inwardly clicked his tongue at this sight. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the fire energy obtained from consuming the Fire Qilins true source possessed the greatest destructive power among spirit beasts. He had intended to gain the upper hand in one breath by imbuing this fire energy, but he hadnt expected that guy, who hadnt even consumed a true source, to be able to handle cold energy, which could be called its antithesis. But that energy isnt obtained from a true source, so it must be just a temporary power. -Hwareureureureuk! In the end, when they clashed, it would be advantageous for him. Like that, the flaming blade technique and the sword technique imbued with cold energy were about to clash. -Chaechaechaechaechaechaechaeng! The sword technique Mok Gyeong-un unleashed was the first technique of the Demonic Sword Art. There was no need to block over a wide range. Since the entire net made of blades wasnt attacking him anyway, it was enough to just protect himself. -Chaechaechaechaechaeng! The fiercely clashing fire energy and cold energy soon created misty steam, as befitting energies of opposing natures. As steam rose, the surrounding visibility was suddenly obscured. The expression of the blade user clashing techniques became strange. Whats going on? He was clearly pushing with an overwhelming offensive by drawing up even the power of the true source, but the other wasnt being pushed back at all. Rather, the energy seemed to have become stronger than before. What on earth is this? Has his inner force increased? No. That couldnt be. How could inner force increase this much in such a short time? This was impossible. -Chaechaechaechaeng! The blade users eyes narrowed as he clashed blades. He wondered if he was mistaken because of the steam, but something like steam was also rising from Mok Gyeong-uns entire body. Moreover, his face was flushed red. -Shuuuuu! Could it be that his techniques have gained more momentum because of this? Whatever technique this was, temporarily raising energy like this would become disadvantageous as time passed. And, -Chaechaechaeng! Chaeng! The blade user, who had been unleashing blade techniques, suddenly initiated a change in technique, twisting his waist and rotating his blade. At that moment, a whirlwind of flames arose centered on him. Sixth technique, Revolving Dragon Ascending to Heaven! It was an ultimate technique that created a whirlwind with blade energy to narrow in and pressure the opponent. But at that instant, -Tatak! Mok Gyeong-uns form split into two. He had divided his form using the Wind God Step. Then, one of the divided forms of Mok Gyeong-un, -Kung! Stepped firmly and pulled his sword towards the whirlwind of flames created by the blade user, then thrust it forward. Then, -Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwa! From the tip of the sword, a cold black whirlwind arose and surged towards the whirlwind created by the blade user. This was none other than the Pursuing Swirling Sword. -Chaechaechaechaechaeng! The whirlwinds of flames and cold black energy created by the two peerless experts clashed fiercely. Their power was indeed evenly matched. But there was one human figure flying into the center of those whirlwinds. It was the doppelganger of Mok Gyeong-un, divided using the Wind Shadow Two Forms technique of the Wind God Step. -Heumchit! The blade user instinctively realized what Mok Gyeong-un was trying to do. It was certainly that. That single sword strike that concentrated all power into one point. At this, the blade users gaze sharpened. That must be your ultimate strike. But even that sword isnt without weakness. When all power is concentrated into one point, the force becomes so strong that it cannot be stopped midway. Anyone who has experienced or suffered from this even once would find this single weakness. If one could change direction midway with this technique, that weakness could be compensated for, but no matter how you look at it, this is a strike that surpasses limits. Its not something that can possibly be stopped. If thats the case, -Kwaak! The blade user gripped his blade handle tightly while unleashing Revolving Dragon Ascending to Heaven. -Chwak! At that moment, a black line appeared in the center of the whirlwind. It was at that very instant. Thanks to the whirlwind, the target was gathered into just one point, so the blade user was certain that this concentration of power would aim for only one spot and moved exactly half a step. -Pak! And in that state of moving half a step to the side, -Chwak! He unleashed the fifth technique, Extreme Swift Killing Blade. Theres absolutely no way to avoid it. Youll have to take the full brunt of that power concentrated into one point along with my blade strike -Pagagagagak! !? At that moment, the blade users eyes shook. That was because, He stopped? Mok Gyeong-un had stopped midway through unleashing his single strike with concentrated power. Because of this, the ground split and fragments soared upwards. But this wasnt the end. When concentrating power like this, the force becomes so strong that only thrusting is possible, so if this single strike is forcibly stopped like this, -Wudeuk wudeuk! The only thing that had to withstand that aftermath was his own body. Chapter 361 Chapter 361 C Sacred Orb (3)The technique of focusing all his strength into a single point was, for Mok Gyeong-un, a method that surpassed his own realm and physical limitations. As such, when forcibly halting this concentrated power, the backlash would inevitably affect himself. -Crack! Crackle! The sound of muscles tearing and ripping throughout his body echoed. It was loud enough for even the blade user a few steps away to hear. The blade user, who had been momentarily amazed at the halting of the sword draw, soon curved his lips into a sinister smile. Stopping this one sword strike was indeed an excellent judgment. But it was also a foolish choice. Thanks to enduring that tremendous backlash, not only was he in pain, but it would be difficult for him to move right now. In a battle between martial artists of nearly equal skill, this was a fatal miscalculation. -Whoosh! The blade user moved. As someone whose entire bodys muscles had developed to maximize any movement, he could achieve ultra-high-speed movement with just basic body techniques. -Swish! The blade users form scattered and instantly reached Mok Gyeong-uns front. He unleashed his sword technique towards Mok Gyeong-uns vital points. Second form, Sword Extreme Form Control! There was no need to even use fire energy. A situation where he could finish it with just sword techniques -Whoosh! At that moment. Mok Gyeong-un threw his body backward. Seeing this, a strange light flickered in the blade users eyes. He moved? Most of his muscles should have been torn, yet he endured the pain and forced himself to move? It was an admirable level of endurance, enough to make ones tongue click in amazement. He must have also sustained internal injuries, making it difficult to utilize his inner energy. It was impressive that he could show such movement in this state. But the world of combat is cold. No matter how admirable or worthy of respect an opponent might be, he had to die. -Swish! Whoosh! The blade user changed his sword technique, altering the trajectory to catch up with Mok Gyeong-un as he threw his body backward. It wasnt something he could avoid just by dodging anyway. Unless he had superhuman regenerative abilities like himself, who had absorbed the essence of spiritual beasts, his body wouldnt recover just by briefly avoiding attacks. Just give up already. The trajectories of the blade users sword techniques aimed to slice off Mok Gyeong-uns arms. At that moment. -Hisssss! The skin below Mok Gyeong-uns head, which had been glowing red and emitting steam due to blood flow, suddenly began to turn black, with veins bulging prominently. This was the Evil Blood Shifting Technique. But it didnt end there. -Crack! Crack! In this state of Evil Blood Shifting, the muscles near Mok Gyeong-uns joints swelled, filling in the torn areas. -Clang clang clang clang clang! Along with this, Mok Gyeong-un unleashed a sword-drawing technique of the Demonic Sword Art, blocking the blade users changed technique. The blade user was dumbfounded. What kind of technique is this? He displayed some bizarre techniques, gathering his power into a single point and then filling in the aftermath of stopping it. -Flutter flutter flutter! Whatever techniques they were, his strength had returned to a comparable level. Thinking it was only temporary, the blade user unleashed a series of other sword techniques to subdue Mok Gyeong-un. -Clang clang clang clang clang! In an instant, the two exchanged about 10 forms. Despite this, Mok Gyeong-un didnt give an inch and received his sword techniques. When the blade user used techniques that exceeded the normal range of joint movement, Mok Gyeong-un countered with completely different sword-drawing techniques using both hands. Thus, no openings were created. -Whoosh! Realizing this wouldnt work, the blade user infused his sword techniques with fire energy to push Mok Gyeong-un back forcefully, but in response, Mok Gyeong-un raised cold energy, creating a situation similar to before. The surroundings became hazy with steam. -Clang clang clang clang clang clang! As visibility decreased and they had to rely on sound and energy sense to judge movements, the blade users eyes grew complex. How many techniques has he mastered to be able to endure like this? It was impressive enough that he was still holding out when his energy should be depleting over time, but he was also filling in his deficiencies with these strange techniques he had learned. -Grr! He prided himself on having perfected the ultimate essence of sword techniques, compensating for all the weaknesses while competing with the brilliant genius known as the Sword Demon. Moreover, hadnt he surpassed human limits in inner energy by obtaining two spiritual beast cores? Yet why was he maintaining this stalemate? Is this the beginning? As much as he hated to admit it, he was truly a naturally gifted martial talent of unprecedented caliber. There was a reason he was called a legend. -Clang clang clang clang clang! They had already exchanged over 40 forms, yet he showed not even the slightest opening, making the blade user want to genuinely express his admiration. But he hadnt come all this way just to admire and compete. His ultimate goal was to take his life. I wanted to defeat him purely through martial skill, but I guess that was just my own desire. -Thud! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns magic sword Evil Commandment Sword pierced the blade users abdomen. This is? In an instant, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Even with the steam obscuring vision and weakening concentration, that last sword strike wasnt something this man should have fallen for. Right then. -Grab! !? The blade user grabbed the sword embedded in him. Then, -Slash! Mok Gyeong-un instantly let go of Evil Commandment Swords hilt and tried to avoid it using the Clear Manifest Water Leaping Step, but his shoulder was still cut. So this was it? As his shoulder was sliced, Mok Gyeong-un realized. As the stalemate continued and he became more accustomed to the sword techniques, the blade user had switched to an extreme strategy. That strategy was to unleash techniques aiming for mutual destruction with every move. By attacking with the intent of dying together, it naturally became possible to sacrifice flesh to gain bone. So youve resorted to this. Mok Gyeong-un had anticipated this strategy to some extent. It was a rational choice. Even he would have employed such a strategy to face an equal or stronger opponent if he had such tremendous regenerative abilities that could regrow severed limbs. Now I need to create distance. If they fought at close range, he would continue to use techniques of mutual destruction. For someone like himself without superhuman regeneration, this approach would only put him at a disadvantage. Just as Mok Gyeong-un was about to create distance, -Clang! The blade user pulled out the magic sword Evil Commandment Sword embedded in his abdomen and threw it away, uttering incomprehensible words. Steam is moisture. Do you know what has a good affinity with moisture? !? At that very moment. -Crackle crackle crackle crackle! Suddenly, the hazy surroundings full of steam were enveloped in blue lightning. It was the lightning energy emitted by the blade user. As the space filled with steam was dyed with lightning, the entire area became like a thundercloud. -Zap! Zap! In the space instantly filled with lightning, Mok Gyeong-un was electrocuted. It wasnt something he could avoid. He tried to protect his entire body with demonic energy to disperse the lightning energy, but he couldnt do anything about the muscle stiffening caused by the continuous lightning. As his movements slowed down at that moment, Its over! -Whoosh! The blade user unleashed his Extreme Swift Killing Blade to behead Mok Gyeong-un. Unlike the electrocuted and stiffened Mok Gyeong-un, the blade users blade, moving freely and even faster in the lightning, was truly the epitome of extreme swiftness. -Slash! It was an all too fatal strike. Facing the extremely swift blade aiming for his neck, Mok Gyeong-un instantly sensed death. I cant avoid it. No matter how much he struggled, this was something he couldnt do anything about in his current state. The moment he realized this, time seemed to slow down. It was truly bizarre. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! To think that the extremely swift blade would appear so slow when he thought he was going to die. They say humans see their entire life flash before their eyes before death. It might be a process of looking back on the years theyve lived. However, for Mok Gyeong-un, who didnt place much significance on the years he had lived, death was just an end. Because he thought it was just an end, Is this as far as I go? As he was about to accept this, suddenly, -Mortal. A single existence flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. It was none other than Cheong-ryeong. !? Why? Why did she come to mind right before death? Not his grandfather, not regret for not fully completing his revenge, why did her voice and face come to mind? In that instant, Mok Gyeong-un wondered. Her face came to mind so naturally, and he even felt a strange emotion of wanting to see her just one more time. This was a first in his life. As the feeling of wanting to see her grew stronger, a different emotion from acceptance arose in Mok Gyeong-uns mind. Not yet. It was the feeling that he had to live to see her. But how could he survive this moment? His body was stiff from the lightning, and the extremely swift blade was just a hairs breadth away from his neck. Was there really a way to escape from a situation like this? As he was filled with doubt, suddenly, [Everything depends on how you think about it. In the end, its all about your will to do it.] The words that being had said in his mental image suddenly came to mind. At that moment, on the border between life and death, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes came alive and his senses became extremely sharp. -Thud! Ugh! At that moment, a death cry burst from the blade users mouth. The blade users eyes shook wildly. For good reason, as he was just about to behead him, but something sharp had pierced right through his heart in the middle of his chest. Wh-what is this It was clearly a sword, seemingly non-existent yet existing. The blade user looked down. There, a sharp blade was forming the shape of a sword without any medium, and this was InviInvinsible Sword? There was no doubt. Beyond the stage of becoming one with the sword, where even energy forms a sword. It was the realm of the Invinsible Sword. The blade user staggered with an unbelieving expression. How could he, who had taken two spiritual beast cores and surpassed wall after wall to reach the realm of oneness with the blade, not yet reach this supreme realm -Shudder! For a moment, the blade users expression froze. It was because he met Mok Gyeong-uns eyes looking at him. The emotion he felt the moment he saw those eyes was singular. Death. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were depicting only his death. Sensing this, the blade users mind was filled with fear and terror. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns form, free from the lightning, moved. At this, the blade users hand, staggering from having his heart pierced by the formless sword, reached for the pouch at his waist. I, I must escape -Slash! At that moment, a black line appeared and passed through the blade user. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un appeared at the end of the black line, exhaling rough breaths. Haa Haa -Thump! Then, the staggering blade user behind him fell to his knees on the ground. At that sound, Mok Gyeong-un slowly turned his head. There was the blade user, with a hole larger than a fist in the back of his head, through which the opposite side was clearly visible. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chapter 362 Chapter 362 C Sword (1)Ah A gasp escaped Cheong-ryeongs lips. She had been watching the battle from above with a nervous heart. Though she might have broader experience in many aspects, when it came to martial prowess, Mok Gyeong-un had long since surpassed her. The opponent Mok Gyeong-un was facing was a monster who had not only reached the Profound Realm but also consumed a spiritual beasts core, transcending human limits. As such, it was difficult to predict the outcome of this battle. Thinking that Mok Gyeong-un might lose if things went wrong, she had been preparing to intervene if necessary. If it doesnt work out, Ill step in. Though the opponent was such a monster that she might not be of much help, she couldnt let him die when their karmic connection had been established. But when the hazy mist and thunderclouds obscuring her vision cleared, a surprising result unfolded. Mok Gyeong-un had emerged victorious. What what on earth is that? The sword made of pure energy piercing the blade users chest. Seeing it, she couldnt help but be shocked. It was a level of martial technique that she, who had never let go of her sword in life or even in death, had never imagined or experienced. The true realm of Invinsible Sword, where a sword is no longer needed. She was genuinely impressed. Clicking her tongue in admiration, she soon descended to where Mok Gyeong-un was. However, -Thump! The form of the blade user who had been kneeling collapsed. There was a gaping hole in the middle of his face that had been thrown backward, and looking at that, it seemed impossible for him to revive, superhuman regeneration or not. As Cheong-ryeong approached Mok Gyeong-un, !? She suddenly halted. This was because she saw Mok Gyeong-un smiling at her with an expression she had never seen before. The smile was so radiant that Cheong-ryeong was momentarily dumbfounded. Was this really an expression that the mortal she knew could make? What on earth She knew that he usually wore a smiling expression, but since she was aware that there was almost no emotion in that smile, she had always considered it expressionless no matter how much she looked at it. But this smile was completely different. There was an inexplicable joy in his eyes as he looked at her. Whats this? As she stared at this, Cheong-ryeong felt a subtle feeling. It felt as if her non-existent heart was beating. Cheong-ryeong quickly turned her head away. Making eye contact with him was strangely difficult. It wasnt because it was burdensome or repulsive, but just the act of making eye contact made her feel weird. How should she describe this? Embarrassment? Or shyness? Its good. -Wh-what? I said its good. That I didnt die and got to see Cheong-ryeong again. -Wh-what nonsense are you suddenly spouting? Cheong-ryeong found herself stammering at Mok Gyeong-uns unexpected words. Its not like he ate something wrong, but she couldnt understand why he was suddenly making such an expression and saying these things. Feeling at a loss for what to say, Cheong-ryeong tried to change the subject. -You just now Before she could finish her sentence, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly walked backward, -Step step step! Standing in front of the fallen blade user, -Slash slash slash slash slash! He used his magic sword Plundering-killing Sword to split the blade users neck and limbs. The sight of the blade user split into six pieces was utterly gruesome. Cheong-ryeong asked about this. -Are you making sure? Yes. His head is practically gone, but just in case. Mok Gyeong-un said this while shaking the blood off his sword onto the ground. Cheong-ryeong shook her head at Mok Gyeong-uns judgment. As always, he was someone who never left any loose ends in such matters. Hmm. Since Ive already cut him up, should I chop the body into even smaller pieces? -Right here? Are you going to completely pulverize But then, -Rumble rumble rumble! The ground suddenly began to shake. At this sudden phenomenon, Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the shaking ground and then said to Cheong-ryeong, It might be better to step back for a moment. -Indeed, we should. -Whoosh! Just as Mok Gyeong-un lightly leapt backward and Cheong-ryeong flew to the rear, -Boom! Something huge burst out of the ground with a thunderous noise. It was the monster Earth Mole Dragon. The Earth Mole Dragon that suddenly appeared had burst through the ground exactly where the blade users body, cut into six pieces, was lying. The monster Earth Mole Dragon, which had swallowed the pieces of the blade users body as it emerged, let out a roar as if satisfied. -Grooooooar! It seemed that the demonic nature had exploded due to the blood spilled on the ground, causing it to surface. After swallowing the blade user, the monster Earth Mole Dragon seemed to sense Mok Gyeong-un, glanced in his direction once, and then burrowed back into the ground. -Rumble rumble rumble rumble! As the Earth Mole Dragon disappeared into the ground, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, I guess theres no chance hell survive now. -Indeed. Should we say he was extremely unlucky? Not only had he been turned into pieces of meat, but he had also become food for a monster. As the presence of the monster Earth Mole Dragon completely vanished, Cheong-ryeong looked around at the devastated surroundings and said, -I have more than one or two things I want to ask. About that blackening, and about forming a sword with energy. I really dont know about the blackening either. -Really? Yes. If I find out, Ill be sure to tell Cheong-ryeong. -.. At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeongs expression became peculiar. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This guy seems to have changed somehow. Originally, when he spoke, he was the type to leave no room for interpretation, as if trying not to give any openings. But now he says hell definitely tell her. Why does he seem to have become so favorable? As she was wondering about this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Are you talking about forming a sword with energy like this? -Woong woong woong! As Mok Gyeong-un extended his hand, energy condensed above it, taking the form of a sword. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong couldnt help but exclaim in admiration. -Amazing. You wielded a sword with energy. To think that making something non-existent exist in form could be possible like this. Indeed. -Its as good as non-existent yet has form, so it should be called a formless sword. A formless sword? Invinsible Sword? -Yes. Thats what we should call it. But how on earth did you gain this insight? Insight? -Yes. Well, its not something I gained by trying to gain insight. -If its not something you gained by trying to gain insight, then how on earth did you reach such a supreme realm? Hmm. -Was it a sudden enlightenment? I suppose you could say it was similar. When I thought I might die from that persons blade, I just burned with the will to live at the boundary between life and death. -The boundary between life and death? Yes. Mok Gyeong-un had manifested a strong will at the boundary between life and death. His will was so strong that it even gave form to energy, which normally cannot take shape by itself. This was an insight that transcended becoming one with the sword. It was a shocking awakening even for Cheong-ryeong, who had believed that the Profound Realm, the wall of walls, was the supreme realm. -Your innate talent and martial prowess have surpassed the realm where I can teach you any further. She had always refrained from excessive praise, believing it would hinder progress, no matter how strong Mok Gyeong-un became. However, now that she judged he had reached a supreme realm that could no longer be called novice, she couldnt help but be honest. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Not at all. Theres still so much I dont know, so Cheong-ryeong needs to stay by my side and teach me. -Youre saying things you dont mean. Its not something I dont mean. I want Cheong-ryeong to keep staying by my side. -.. Cheong-ryeong was momentarily at a loss for words at Mok Gyeong-uns statement. Given the flow of the conversation, it seemed he meant it in a different sense, but that gaze of his looking at her, along with his softened tone, made her conscious of it in a completely different direction. Realizing that if this continued, she might get caught up in the atmosphere, Cheong-ryeong changed the subject again. You! Is your body condition alright? My body? Yes. If your body is fine, shouldnt we go up there? Cheong-ryeong pointed to the top of the cliff. It was so deep that even the light shining from above seemed too far away. At her question, Mok Gyeong-un examined his body condition. Due to the aftermath of concentrating all his power into a single point and then stopping, all his muscles had been torn, so he had compensated for this using the Evil Blood Shifting Technique and other muscles to maintain movement. But, -Rustle rustle! His body moved perfectly fine. It seemed that after gaining the new insight, even the ruptured or torn muscles had all healed. No, rather, the movement of his muscles seemed even smoother than before. Should we say the elasticity had increased? I dont think I need to do any energy circulation or anything like that. More importantly, there was an item he had dropped during the fight that he needed to retrieve. Mok Gyeong-un scanned his surroundings. Not far away, his unique weapon, the magic sword Evil Commandment Sword, was lying on the ground. Around it were numerous sword and blade marks. These were traces left from his exchange of sword techniques with the blade user. I might have died if I had been unlucky. Thats how strong, no, dangerous an opponent he was. Not just the power of the spiritual beast core, but the blade users blade techniques were truly a new world. Thanks to the trajectories that completely ignored the bodys joint range of motion and muscles, he had quite a hard time adapting when he first encountered them. Of course, from the point he adapted, those trajectories became visible to his eyes, so dealing with them wasnt difficult. However, this kind of perspective certainly seemed helpful. -Why are you like that? At Cheong-ryeongs question, Mok Gyeong-un extended his hand, -Swish! Grab! He retrieved the magic sword Evil Commandment Sword using the Void Object Grasping technique and replied, I was thinking about what it would be like to create a sword technique that surpasses the range of joint motion and the limits of muscles. -The range of joint motion and limits of muscles? Dont tell me its because of fighting that guy? Yes. -Hmm. It certainly was an extraordinary blade technique, but would that be possible? Do you think its not possible? -That was a blade technique only possible for someone with a completely different joint and muscle structure, and even overall body structure, from normal people. No matter how exceptional your memory is and how outstanding your ability to embody what youve learned, this seems like a separate issue. Cheong-ryeong judged that this would be difficult even for Mok Gyeong-un. How could it be possible without long years of training to change muscle structure and joint range of motion? But then Mok Gyeong-un grasped the hilt of the magic sword Evil Commandment Sword and took the stance for the Demonic Sword Arts energy gathering technique. -What are you trying to do? I thought Id give it a try. -Try? Yes. I thought I might be able to make the sword-drawing technique of the Demonic Sword Art even more complete. -Whoosh! No sooner had he finished speaking than Mok Gyeong-un tried to apply the blade technique he remembered the blade user using to the Demonic Sword Art, his own created sword-drawing technique. If this was possible, it might increase the range of motion for trajectories in the empty parts of the sword technique. So Mok Gyeong-un unleashed what was in his mind. -Slash slash slash slash slash! For Mok Gyeong-un now, the sword was a brush. He drew trajectories with his sword as if brushing strokes on a blank canvas. Cheong-ryeong, who had been watching this with a half-doubting gaze, gradually showed a strange light in her eyes. This was because Mok Gyeong-un was truly extending the trajectories beyond the range of motion of his bodys joints. Its still okay. This was also because his muscle elasticity had improved. Perhaps because of this, the start was fine. -Slash slash slash slash! However, as expected, as the sword-drawing technique continued, he felt the pain of muscles tearing. Since he was drawing trajectories that exceeded the range of joint motion and muscle limits, no matter how much he tried to endure, abnormalities were bound to occur. -Crack! Crackle! Although his body was strained, Mok Gyeong-un endured this and continued to demonstrate the technique. Ordinary people would have already given up midway, unable to endure, but Mok Gyeong-un had extreme endurance for pain and could control his muscles to some extent. Therefore, while he couldnt do anything about the range of joint motion, he compensated for the tearing muscles with other muscles and continued the technique. -Slash slash slash slash slash! The forms of the Demonic Sword Art with new trajectories added. Watching this, an exclamation finally burst from Cheong-ryeongs lips. -Ha! It was truly amazing. Until now, she had thought there was no sword technique closer to perfection than the Demonic Sword Art this guy had created. Therefore, she had believed it was a sword-drawing technique that needed no further improvement, but as trajectories that surpassed limits were added to it, it evolved into an incredible sword technique where it became difficult to find weaknesses in any direction. Was this possible? Cheong-ryeong was genuinely dumbfounded. Is there really no limit to this mortals talent? Just as she couldnt help but admire this, it happened. -Tap! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been demonstrating the sword technique, suddenly stopped. Cheong-ryeong asked, -No. Why are you stopping? Ah. Then Mok Gyeong-un exhaled softly, -Slash slash slash! He carved letters into the cliff face with sharp energy. (Impossible) It meant not possible. Since he hadnt added trajectories to all sword-drawing techniques yet, Cheong-ryeong asked in confusion, -What do you mean impossible? It seems quite possible. I dont think its feasible right away. -Right away? Yes. Of course, if we force it, it might be possible someday. But if we continue from the point where the joints are already strained, they might completely misalign. -Didnt you already take that into account? Yes. But a thought suddenly occurred to me. -What thought? If we took the time to increase the range of joint motion and change the muscles to compensate, we could probably use this freely, but I think that would be a waste of time. -Huh? You wrote impossible just because of such a reason? No. Its because I think it would be difficult for anyone but me. -What? The Demonic Sword Art is already a sword-drawing technique thats difficult for anyone but me to use just because of the number of sword forms. If we add sword forms that exceed the range of joint motion and muscle limits, it would become a sword technique that no one could learn. - At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeongs mouth closed. Certainly, if this were completed, it would give birth to a sword technique close to perfection. However, as the mortal said, this sword technique was already a sword-drawing technique that surpassed limits due to having too many sword forms, and if trajectories surpassing limits were added on top of that, who indeed could learn it? His opinion certainly had a point. For martial arts to continue for generations, there needs to be some degree of versatility. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and continued speaking. And even if we dont consider someone else learning it, since I have the Invinsible Sword anyway, theres no need to forcibly train and change muscles and joints to compensate for empty trajectories. -Invinsible Sword Right. Thats true, you have that. Anyway, lets stop adding trajectories here. -Well, if thats what youve decided, so be it. But seeing you make such a decision, even though you keep talking about revenge, revenge It seems youre thinking about having disciples. Disciples? -Yes. Ahem. For a moment, she was about to say descendants but changed her expression to disciples with a somewhat bitter voice. Even if not descendants, he could still take on disciples. To these words of hers, Mok Gyeong-un casually replied. Well. I suppose it wouldnt matter if I just kept it to myself and left, but it seems a waste to do so. -Oh ho. So youve come to want disciples? Disciples are one thing, but if what that so-called prophet said is true, I might even have descendants. -Descendants Didnt you say you werent interested in such things? Im not interested. -Then why suddenly talk about descendants? Did nearly dying suddenly awaken some instinct for species propagation? It wouldnt be bad to have them. -It wouldnt be bad to have them? Yes. I think it would be fine even if Cheong-ryeong possessed someone to give birth to my child. !!!!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns unexpected words, Cheong-ryeongs face and spiritual body froze as if turned to ice. Chapter 363 Chapter 363 C Sword (2)Yes. I think it would be fine even if Cheong-ryeong possessed someone to give birth to my child. -!!!!!!!! Cheong-ryeong, frozen like ice, was at a loss for what to do. As a vengeful spirit, she had remained in this world to resolve her grudge, but she was merely a spiritual body without even a physical form. Thus, no matter what emotions she might develop, she considered them all meaningless. But now, Mok Gyeong-un had shaken her with completely unexpected words. -You you what what are you She was so flustered that she couldnt speak properly. Mok Gyeong-uns words were that shocking. Does this mortal truly understand what he just said? Is he perhaps mocking her? As the bewildering emotions passed, anger began to rise. -Mortal, do you know what youre saying right now? Why wouldnt I know? -What? I said Id like it if Cheong-ryeong had my child. -Are you trying to play word games with me Its not a word game. -If this isnt a word game, then what are you saying? Telling a dead vengeful spirit to bear a child, this is insulting to me -Grab! Before she could finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed her hand. Unlike other exorcists, he could directly touch her as if she were corporeal, even without high spiritual power. -Grip! Seeing Mok Gyeong-un firmly grasping her hand, she was so flustered she didnt know what to do. -Wh-what are you doing? What does that matter? -What do you mean, what does it matter? What does it matter that youre a dead vengeful spirit? -What do you mean, what does it matter? I am dead, and you, mortal, are alive What does being dead or alive have to do with liking someone? -.. At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeong was at a loss for words. It was truly bizarre. She was merely a spiritual body, so she had no heart and no blood flowing. Nevertheless, she was caught in the strange phenomenon of her face feeling hot and her chest pounding as if her heart was beating fast, making her unable to look at him. Li liking Is this mortal really playing with her? sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Mok Gyeong-uns gaze as he looked at her was completely different from usual. How could this guy, who was the very embodiment of emotionlessness, be looking at her with such warm eyes? Looking into those eyes made her heart weak. This shouldnt be happening, it felt like the long years she had stubbornly endured with only vengeance would crumble. Then Mok Gyeong-un said to Cheong-ryeong, Do you dislike me, Cheong-ryeong? With that one question, Cheong-ryeongs heart was about to completely crumble. She wasnt a fool. She was constantly aware of the signs she felt from him and her own weakening heart. Thats why she had hoped as much as possible that this situation wouldnt occur. But why is this guy trying to make her so weak like this? Cheong-ryeongs hand, held by Mok Gyeong-un, was about to tighten. -I I At that moment, the image of someone wailing flashed through Cheong-ryeongs mind. -Slap! Cheong-ryeong hurriedly shook off Mok Gyeong-uns hand. Then, biting her lip, she spoke in a resolute voice. -This one does not. .. -This one exists only for revenge. Isnt it the same for you? ..Revenge. Hearing the disappointment in Mok Gyeong-uns voice, she turned her gaze away. She felt that if she made eye contact, her heart might weaken unnecessarily. But then Mok Gyeong-un continued speaking. Thats right. Revenge was everything. Was? Its past tense. What is he trying to say? It feels like I shouldnt listen. But then, I think it would be nice to be with Cheong-ryeong after the revenge is done. -Haa Cheong-ryeongs eyes trembled. Why are you, mortal, trying to make her weak when shes trying to resolutely push you away? As she was merely a dead vengeful spirit, she no longer had any desire to be connected with anyone. To her, who was like this, Mok Gyeong-un approached and said, But youre right too. -What? Is he giving up? Really? The human heart is truly fickle. As she sensed signs of giving up in his words, she felt somewhat regretful. But then Mok Gyeong-un said, I was only thinking of myself. Not just me, but we need to finish your revenge too. Isnt that right? - If both our revenges are finished, then could Cheong-ryeong like me too? - Cheong-ryeongs eyes, which had been avoiding his gaze, were now directed at Mok Gyeong-un again. Why? She had thought that, unlike others, she would never be attracted to such an emotionless being even if he were alive. But you, mortal Right at that moment, -Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-un suddenly stretched his hand upward. Then something flew and landed in his hand. It was none other than a bracelet. -What is that? At Cheong-ryeongs question, Mok Gyeong-un looked up at the top of the cliff with narrowed eyes and said, It seems to be the accessory Ye Song-ah always wears on her wrist. Ye Song-ah. The granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess. Why had her bracelet, which she always wore, suddenly fallen down the cliff? As she was wondering this, Cheong-ryeong said to Mok Gyeong-un, -I dont know whats happening, but we should go up for now. Indeed. But it seems you havent answered my question yet. At Mok Gyeong-uns directness, Cheong-ryeongs lips twitched as if she was about to say something, then clenched her fist and said, -Ill consider it if the revenge is finished. Consider? -Yes! Can emotions be something to consider? -Hmph! Dont nitpick every little thing! This ones thoughts havent changed. Ah. Is that so? Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and smiled slightly. Consideration ultimately meant leaving room for possibility, so it wasnt impossible. Therefore, this was enough for now. *** Just half a moment ago. A young man and woman were standing with their backs to the broken cliff. They were Ou Yeonwoo, the third son of Ou Cheonmu, the Master of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, and Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess. These two were surrounded by sword disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, and this scene was being observed by guests of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and Jeong Myeong Sa-tae, an investigator from the Righteous Alliance and a member of the Hangshan Sect, along with Moyong Hak, the eldest son of the Moyong family. How did it come to this? It was because Ou Woong-seong, the second son of Master Ou, had exposed Ye Song-ah as a member of the Fire Faith Order. [Hand over that object. It belongs to this young lady.] When Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang spoke these words, Ou Woong-seong, who had noticed her identity, immediately started pushing the atmosphere as soon as he regained consciousness. [Master! And honored guests, do you truly not understand? That mysterious swordsman, and the Fire Faith Order expert that this wench brought, caused this disaster trying to steal that glowing orb that was taken from that brat Yeonwoo!] These words from Ou Woong-seong were enough to sway public opinion. The perception of the Fire Faith Order wasnt very good even among martial artists, so people began to think that the cause of this incident originated from Ye Song-ah and Ou Yeonwoo. Thats right. It makes sense. If they hadnt come, this situation wouldnt have happened. How many people have died? Damn Fire Faith Order members. Shh. Hes still the Master Ous son. Son or not, its because of them! Ye Song-ahs identity as a Fire Faith Order member and Ou Woong-seongs instigation were driving them into a corner. Of course, not everyone was pushing them. Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang, who had learned his younger brother Ou Yeonwoos true intentions, stepped forward to try to calm the situation. Please calm down, my sword disciples and honored guests. Its too hasty to conclude that this happened because of them. With the Righteous Alliance investigators here, we can make a judgment after a thorough investigation What do you mean calm down? Second Young Master Ou Woong-seong is right! If it werent for your third brother who joined the Fire Faith Order and that wench, none of this would have happened! Thats right! If it werent for them, neither the tragedy of the Namgoong family nor this disaster here would have occurred. What on earth are you saying, Junior Master? But it was not enough to soothe the crowd that was already as angry as it could be. They were convinced that all the blame lay with Ou Yeonwoo and Ye Song-ah, who were Fire Faith Order members, and believed they should pay the price. Moyong Hak from the Righteous Alliance seemed to share this opinion, Sa-tae. Ill arrest them for now. Those who fell off the cliff died by the Masters hand, so send the Alliances warriors to retrieve the bodies and escort these two. Amitabha. patron Moyong, lets observe for a moment. Observe? This is clearly Your opinion has merit, patron, but youre being too swayed by instigation. Sa-tae At Jeong Myeong Sa-taes words, Moyong Hak sighed as if frustrated. As an assigned investigator, he needed to draw some conclusion one way or another. But luckily, that monstrous true culprit who was hard to subdue had essentially mutually destroyed himself with the Fire Faith Order expert, and those perceived to be the root cause were right here. It should be a simple matter of just escorting them, so why observe? At that moment, someone among the guests stepped forward and spoke. What are you trying to do by determining the root cause here and now? It was Ji-oe, who had been staying in this Sword Valley the longest among the guests. When Ji-oe stepped forward, the guests showed incomprehensible reactions. No, Senior Ji-oe! Senior Gok-o has died, how can you say such things now? Thats right. Its crystal clear that they brought about this incident, so how can you say not to determine the root cause? If youre not going to let the deaths of our seniors and juniors pass like this, then step aside. Most of the guests in the Sword Valley were close friends. With more than half of them having been brutally sacrificed, their anger was not likely to subside easily. But Ji-oe was also someone with an even fierier temper than them. Silence! When Ji-oe shouted with internal energy in his voice, those who had been clamoring all closed their mouths at once. When it became somewhat quiet, Ji-oe spoke again. We are sword disciples and martial artists. Were angry about the deaths of Gok-o and the others, but that was because our martial arts and swordsmanship were inferior to that damned blade user. But why are you ignoring that and saying these young ones should take responsibility as if theyre the root cause? Its not a matter of attitude, senior. Theyre Fire Faith Order members That damn Fire Faith Order! Fire Faith Order! Are you going to kill every Fire Faith Order member you see? A martial artists death ultimately comes from not being strong enough in the law of the jungle. Why cant you see the essence? At Ji-oes rebuke, some looked ashamed. This was because they were people with strong pride as martial artists. However, there was someone who was instigating to prevent this atmosphere from settling down, Senior Ji-oe. If it werent for those Fire Faith Order members, that blade user wouldnt have appeared, this horrible tragedy wouldnt have happened, and my arm wouldnt have been cut off. Surely youre not trying to defend them? It was Ou Woong-seong, the second son of the Master. At his words, the guests and martial artists stirred again. The Second Young Master is right. How can you defend them? Ha! Youre truly heartless. Is senior Gok-os death because he was weak? Are you saying all weak people should die unfairly? Wh-what did you say? Ji-oe was dumbfounded at their reactions. If there was a situation where cause and effect should be examined because everything has a causal relationship, it should be examined, but right now, their anger was being instigated by the glib tongue of that Masters second son. That guy was making things more complicated by blaming this and that. Please calm down! Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang tried hard to calm them down, but it was useless. Seeing this, the second son Ou Woong-seong laughed inwardly. It was truly a blessing in disguise, wasnt it? Only after losing his arm did he come to his senses, and although he was in agony at first, later he saw this as an opportunity. He didnt understand why his older brother suddenly tried to help them, but if he could use this as an excuse to accuse him of trying to help a Fire Faith Order member, what would happen? It seemed possible that he might even be able to have the position of Junior Master stripped away. It all depends on Fathers decision. Ou Woong-seong looked at Master Ou Cheonmu, who was standing on the cliff looking down. Master Ou Cheonmu had been looking down for a long time, not taking his eyes off, perhaps to see what had happened to those two monsters. How deep is that place, how could they survive? Even for peerless experts, not only was the depth of this cliff tremendous, but due to the valley winds, it was almost impossible even to descend with a rope. No matter how strong those guys were, it was safe to say there was almost no chance of survival. At that moment, Master Ou Cheonmu, who had been looking down the cliff, finally raised his head and turned around. Huu. As he took his gaze off the cliff and turned around, everyones attention focused on him. Eventually, Master Ou Cheonmu approached where Ou Yeonwoo and Ye Song-ah were, with his hands behind his back. Then Ou Yeonwoo prostrated himself on the ground. Fath-, no, Master. This incident is absolutely not related to us. Or even if it is, it has nothing to do with Miss Ye here. Yeonwoo! Ye Song-ah was dismayed at his words. Ou Yeonwoos intention was clear. He was trying to save her, at least. Knowing his affection, Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang also knelt on one knee, clasped his hands, and spoke respectfully. Master. This son will investigate this incident. So for now Ah! Didnt brother say that? That the orb belongs to that young lady, so return it? Brother, what connection do you have with that Fire Faith Order wench that you tried to help her? Before he could finish speaking, Ou Woong-seong interrupted loudly. You? Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang glared at Ou Woong-seong in disbelief. He knew that the second son had always been overly greedy and envious, but he didnt expect him to seize this situation as an opportunity and cling to it like a jackal. But now was not the time to glare at that guy. Master! Its slander. It seems that child is driving these children and me into a corner out of resentment for losing his arm Enough. At that moment, Master Ou Cheonmu finally spoke. At his words, everyone, including Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang, closed their mouths. The leader here was Master Ou Cheonmu, and it was safe to say that all decision-making power rested with him. Ou Cheonmu then looked at someone and spoke. Young lady, are you the owner of that shining orb? At this question, her face immediately darkened. Given the situation, she didnt expect complete fairness, but the Masters question itself wasnt creating a very favorable situation. Th-thats Just answer the question. Are you the owner of that orb? It was then. Ou Yeonwoo suddenly stood up and shouted. Father, thats mi ugh. Ou Yeonwoo, who was about to say the sacred orb was his, couldnt continue speaking. This was because his mouth was forcibly shut by Master Ou Cheonmus profound true energy. At this attitude of his father, even Junior Master Ou Woong-hwangs expression hardened. Because so many people had died, including the Namgoong family and the guests of the Sword Valley, it seemed that Father was not going to let this incident pass. Ah, Yeonwoo. Yeonwoo. Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang bit his lip hard, feeling sorry. Even if he wanted to protect him, if Father was determined to hold them responsible, there was no way to prevent it. Then Master Ou Cheonmu spoke again. This will be the last verbal question. Young lady, are you the owner of that orb? -Flutter flutter! The atmosphere was not ordinary. Although he hadnt revealed his aura, Ye Song-ah was trembling, sweating coldly as if she was suffocating from the weighty question. Gripped by fear, she couldnt say anything. It felt like the moment she answered this question, the Master would immediately behead her. Master Ou Cheonmu shook his head. Then he approached her even closer and said, If you still dont answer, Ill take that as a positive -Flinch! Ou Cheonmu suddenly stopped speaking. Then he immediately turned his head with a hardened expression. Everyones gaze, which had been focused on Master Ou Cheonmu, turned in the same direction as him, towards the cliff edge. !!!!!!! Everyones expressions turned to surprise. This was because they saw a being floating up above the cliff edge. It was that monster-like expert who had fallen with the blade user. Chapter 364 Chapter 364 C Sword (3)A being floating up from the cliff edge. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Color returned to the face of Ye Song-ah, the granddaughter of the Holy Fire Priestess, who had been terrified by the strong pressure of Master Ou Cheonmus questioning. The same was true for the third son, Ou Yeonwoo, who had inadvertently raised his head from his prostrate position. He had thought Mok Gyeong-un had died from the blade users mutual destruction technique. Yet he had survived from down there. -Murmur murmur! The surroundings stirred. The sword disciples and guests of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary had their eyes wide open in surprise. The scene unfolding before them was undoubtedly, Fl-floating on air? It was the Aerial Void Path, considered the highest realm of body techniques along with walking on air. Those gathered here were all martial artists by nature, so they couldnt help but admire this sight. Ha! Even Ji-oe, who was the most senior among the guests, was equally surprised. More than the Aerial Void Path, he was amazed that the one who had been fighting to the death with the blade user as they fell off the cliff had actually survived. This result spoke of only one thing. To think that even such a monster was no match for him. It meant victory. It was truly a complex feeling. As a fellow swordsman, he felt pride that a martial artist wielding a sword had defeated the blade user who acted as if only the Way of the Blade was the truth, but where on earth did such a person come from? Moreover, because this person had survived, the situation became even more uncontrollable. -Shing! Shing! Just looking at how many of the sword disciples were reaching for their sword hilts in amazement was enough to tell. This was the same for the two experts from the Righteous Alliance, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect and Moyong Hak. Knowing that this blade user who had returned alive from the cliff was in league with the Fire Faith Order woman, they had no choice but to draw their swords. Sa-tae, what should we do about this? When Moyong Hak asked quietly with a tense face, she replied with a serious expression. Lets be prepared for now, patron Moyong. Now that he has come back to life, we dont know how the situation will unfold. If one side was overwhelmingly dominant, the situation would inevitably calm down quickly one way or another. But if both sides were evenly matched, it was different. The situation would escalate again. Amitabha. This is serious. The pinnacle of the current martial world, the Six Heavens, and an expert approaching that level It might turn into another bloodbath. If they let their guard down even a little, another tragedy could occur from the aftermath. Jeong Myeong Sa-tae believed they needed to prepare thoroughly before that happened. Damn it! In this tense situation, the second son Ou Woong-seong couldnt hide his dismay. He had instigated the situation to his liking, thinking the guy had surely died. But with his return, the situation had completely changed. If that monster-like guy targeted him with malice, the only one who could protect him was his father, Master Ou Cheonmu. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had floated up above the cliff, spoke. Did you ask whose sacred orb it was? A clear and confident voice, though it sounded polite. Although it wasnt a loud voice, everyone could hear it. Moreover, strangely enough, upon hearing his voice, they felt their insides churning as if they had sustained internal injuries. His true energy is extraordinary. I thought he would have depleted quite a bit of true energy surviving from down there. Hes a monster. They couldnt help but be more tense at the voice still overflowing with true energy. Then Ou Cheonmu looked at Mok Gyeong-un and answered. Thats right. Ou Cheonmu also gradually revealed his energy, infusing his voice with true energy. His voice also resonated throughout the surroundings. As one called the pinnacle of the Central Plains martial world, and one of the more experienced among them, his internal energy was no less profound than that of an inner court expert from Shaolins Orthodox Sect. As expected of Master Ou. Thanks to the true energy in the Masters voice, my churning internal energy is settling down. Hes truly impressive. Even if that guy was a monster comparable to the Six Heavens, his opponent was a true member of the Six Heavens. He was the pinnacle recognized by all martial artists of the Central Plains. With such a Master, the audience believed that no matter how strong that guy was, he could be subdued without incident. Then Mok Gyeong-un continued his answer. What is your intention in asking whose sacred orb it is? It was just a question. But with that one question, the audience fell silent once again. This was because the meaning behind Mok Gyeong-uns question was crystal clear. -Gulp! Everyones gaze turned to Master Ou Cheonmu. How this situation would unfold depended on his answer. If Master Ou Cheonmu stepped back here, the atmosphere could be eased more, but if that happened, the reputation and face of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, which had suffered numerous casualties from an outsiders fight, would be damaged. This was the same for him as one of the Six Heavens. It was then. The patriarch of the Namgoong family. The elites of the Namgoong family, and the guests here. Their deaths are related to the blade user who was fighting with you. That persons goal was clearly that orb and you people. Yet do you think this master is wrong to ask for accountability? -Roar! No sooner had he finished speaking than Master Ou Cheonmus energy rose fiercely. He had instantly raised his power to the ten-star level. At his words and the impressive aura he was revealing, the sword disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and the guests cheered like soldiers with raised morale. Waaaaaah!!! Haah Should I say this is fortunate! Ou Woong-seong, who had been watching tensely, inwardly sighed in relief. If his father had shown a retreating stance here, even he, who had instigated this situation, would have been in a difficult position. Ou Woong-seongs gaze then turned to the third son Ou Yeonwoo and Ye Song-ah. We must capture them. Father wouldnt lose to that guy, but if we capture them, even that monster-like guy would have a weakness and become distracted. But then Mok Gyeong-un walked through the air towards where Ou Cheonmu was and said, This is quite strange. If youre going to assign blame like that, then if your sons hadnt taken the sacred orb from them, wouldnt none of this have happened? !? At that moment, the expressions of the second son Ou Woong-seong and Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang hardened. Even Ou Woong-hwang, who had tried to help the third son Ou Yeonwoo and Ye Song-ah, hadnt mentioned the fact that he had subdued them and taken the sacred orb, thinking it was to correct something wrong. But now that Mok Gyeong-un had revealed this, it seemed like the most fundamental responsibility lay with them. What do you mean they took the sacred orb? What is this nonsense? Master Ou Cheonmu looked at Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang and asked. At this, Ou Woong-hwang became flustered and didnt know what to do. Master, thats His mind became complicated. He had taken the sacred orb thinking that the youngest, Ou Yeonwoo, had fallen for the Fire Faith Order, a heretical sect that deceived the masses, so he still didnt think it was greatly wrong. However, when it came to tracing the responsibility for this tragic situation, there was no room for excuse. But then, Master! When that brat Yeonwoo brought something like a Fire Faith Order orb to our sect and worshipped it, are you saying we brothers should have just watched? How can this be our responsibility? This is entirely the fault of Yeonwoo and those people who brought such a dangerous object to our sect. At Ou Woong-seongs urgent cry, some of the stirring guests once again glared at Ou Yeonwoo and Ye Song-ah with resentful eyes. Thats right, in the end, they are the problem. If those Fire Faith Order members who deceive the masses hadnt come to this Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, the sacred place of swordsmanship, this wouldnt have happened in the first place. Seeing this scene, someone clicked their tongue. It was Ji-oe. Blame blame blame How did it come to this? Isnt assigning blame ultimately just venting frustration about something that has already happened? From the beginning, this incident was no different from a man-made disaster that no one could have easily prevented. But seeing these people trying to determine the root cause, instigated by a glib tongue taking advantage of the situation, he felt disillusioned. So finally, Ji-oe said, So many have been sacrificed, yet you want to keep assigning blame to the very end and make this situation even bigger? I will remove myself from this matter. -Whoosh! With those words, he used his lightness skill to distance himself from them. Seeing this, some of the guests shouted at Ji-oe. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. How irresponsible! Are you saying we should just let it go when so many fellow swordsmen who discussed the sword have died? Were disappointed, Brother Ji! Disappointed? Hmph! Ignoring their criticism, Ji-oe shouted towards the Master. Master Ou! If you want to assign blame, this old Ji will say one thing. Its impossible that someone like you, a peerless expert who has reached the realm of enlightened grandmaster, wouldnt have sensed the danger here. Yet you didnt come immediately because of your obsession with perfecting the sword. If you, the master of this sanctuary, had come just a little earlier, surely there would have been fewer casualties. Can we say this isnt your fault? If you truly want to make a wise choice, dont be swayed by your second sons instigation or saving face. To prevent greater harm, you should stop here. At his cry, which was like a needle piercing the heart, the hall fell silent. Or should we say it became solemn? Although they had been instigated by the second son Ou Woong-seong, they too had been thinking something similar to some extent. If Master Ou Cheonmu, called the pinnacle of the current martial world, had come to the Sword Valley just a little earlier, there might have been fewer casualties. However, no one could blame him for this. No, they couldnt muster the courage to do so. Who would have the guts to assign blame to a peerless expert like him, when they had come here to gain insight into the sword from Ou Cheonmu? As a result, many were at a loss for words out of shame. Of course, not everyone was like this. Moyong Hak, the investigator from the Righteous Alliance, said to Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect in a frustrated tone, Why is Senior Ji-oe doing this? When we should be supporting Master Ou, doing this to undermine morale No. Senior Ji-oes words are correct. What? Amitabha. Now that the one who became the root cause is dead, assigning blame here will only escalate the situation further. To prevent greater sacrifices, we must stop here. But Sa-tae, they are the Fire Faith Order Just because the Fire Faith Order is called a heretical sect doesnt mean they can be held responsible for everything. As an assigned investigator, you must not lose impartiality for the sake of clarity. At her rebuke, Moyong Hak closed his mouth. Though he still couldnt accept it, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae was a wise Buddhist, wiser than anyone. No matter how frustrating it was, he couldnt disrespect her opinion. And ultimately, the decision here rested with Master Ou Cheonmu, the master of this Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Everyones gaze, including Moyong Haks, turned to him. How would he judge? If he stops here, surely greater sacrifices can be prevented. However, if he takes a step back, it will damage the reputation and face of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, which has suffered numerous internal casualties from outsiders fight. In the end, no matter what he chose, there would be losses. It was then. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! The aura of Master Ou Cheonmu, who had raised his power enough to cause wind pressure all around, subsided. At this, the expressions of everyone watching tensely became gloomy. Is he ultimately taking a step back, risking even his face as one of the Six Heavens, to prevent greater sacrifices? But right at that moment, -Whoosh! Suddenly, Master Ou Cheonmu flew towards the direction of the cliff edge. Along with this, Ou Cheonmu, who had drawn his sword, swung his sword energy towards the cliff wall. -Slash slash slash slash slash! The sword energy flowing from the tip of his sword began to carve sword marks into the cliff. But it wasnt just simple sword marks. Letters? Could it be? -Slash slash slash slash slash! What was being engraved on the cliff wall was none other than writing. Sword () Way () Sword () Extreme (O) -Slash! Master Ou Cheonmu, who had written the words in one breath without stopping, then kicked off the air and returned to where he was originally. At his divine might, exclamations flowed from the mouths of all those present. Aaah! Everyone here was a sword disciple. For them, who handled swords, the divine might that Master Ou Cheonmu had just shown and those words were awe-inspiring in themselves. This was the same even for Ji-oe, who had been about to leave in disappointment at this situation. Ji-oe couldnt help but admire the writing engraved on the cliff. Ou Cheonmu I thought you were only immersed in sword crafting, but your Way of the Sword has deepened even further in the meantime. It was incomparable to what was engraved on the broken stele. It was truly befitting of the number one swordsman, infinitely close to the extreme of the sword. Then Master Ou Cheonmu looked at Mok Gyeong-un and spoke. Many sacrifices have already occurred. Assigning blame here is no longer meaningful. Then what is this now? Although this Master is taking a step back to prevent greater sacrifices, before being a craftsman, I too am a martial artist and sword disciple. This Sword Valley is a place to discuss the sword. If you are also a sword disciple, try to surpass this Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword to leave this place. Ah! At these words from Master Ou Cheonmu, exclamations flowed here and there. It was truly an excellent move. As the leader of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, Ou Cheonmu had swallowed his pride and taken a step back to prevent greater sacrifices. However, by proposing to discuss the sword rather than fighting with force, he had come up with an exquisite strategy to maintain his pride as a martial artist and sword disciple. As expected! Ou Cheonmu was the one respected by all swordsmen of the Central Plains. While competing might be influenced by various factors, when it came to discussing the sword alone, it was no exaggeration to say he was the best under heaven. No matter how strong that guy was, it was impossible for him to surpass Master Ou Cheonmu in swordsmanship. Amitabha. Indeed, an excellent move, Master Ou. Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect also admired his excellent move. With this, Master Ou had maintained his pride as one of the Six Heavens and prevented greater sacrifices, a splendid Interesting. Is this all you propose to discuss about the sword? !? At that moment, everyones expressions changed terrifyingly at the words Mok Gyeong-un casually uttered. What did this bastard just say? Did he dare say Is this all after seeing that sword skill of such a high level? Wasnt he truly arrogant? To feel no enlightenment or awe after seeing the writing on the cliff meant he had no qualification to discuss the sword -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un walked on air towards the cliff. Then he held his sword intent next to the Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword, and stretched out his hand forward. Surely he wasnt going to challenge that enlightenment directly? It was a moment of bewilderment. -Slash! A sharp energy spread in all directions in an instant. Then, an unbelievable thing happened before everyones eyes. He didnt swing his sword or make any strokes. Yet, (Sword) In the middle of the Sword Valley cliff, wasnt the character for Sword () engraved in huge writing? !!!!!!!! The eyes of all the sword disciples watching this shook wildly. How could such a thing be possible? He had written Sword () in a single stroke. This cant be No. What is this? This was an incredible feat that even Master Ou Cheonmu, who had completed the Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword, couldnt do. Some sword disciples looked at him in confusion. And then, -Drip! They saw Master Ou Cheonmu, his face wet with cold sweat, unable to take his eyes off the Sword () engraved on the cliff. Chapter 365 Chapter 365 C Sword (4)Drip! The face of Ou Cheonmu, Master of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, was instantly covered in cold sweat. His eyes wouldnt leave the single character for Sword () that Mok Gyeong-un had engraved. Though it appeared he was just staring on the surface, -Slash! Clang clang clang! He had already fallen into a mental state where he was competing against the sword intent contained in the Sword character. No, the expression competing wasnt accurate. Overwhelmed by the sword intent, despite having achieved the Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword, he was struggling just to defend against it. How could this be Though it was just a single character, this sword intent contained immeasurable power. To handle that power, he tried to unleash all the sword techniques containing his enlightenment, but he couldnt approach it in any way. There are no openings. He employed all the sword techniques he knew to find a weakness, but he couldnt compare to this Sword. This was truly the sword close to the extreme that he had been longing for. How could such a thing happen? It made his generations of crafting and training with swords seem futile. Ah He wasnt the only one who had fallen into shock. More than half of those present had fallen into a mental state upon seeing the Sword Mok Gyeong-un had engraved, and they couldnt come to their senses, gripped by trembling. This was especially true for those who had dedicated everything to the sword. The same was true for Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect. How could this be. She was quite intelligent, enough to gain enlightenment just from seeing the Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword. But this was on a completely different level. If Master Ous Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword was like seeing the soliloquy of a lofty blade user who had climbed to the peak of a mountain, this Sword was on an entirely different track. Rather, it showed the ultimate through the sharpness of the sword itself. It was truly arrogant, no, boundlessly presumptuous. It was as if it was saying that under heaven, only this was a Sword. Its a sword that subjugates everything. This was the honest feeling she had. Any sword disciple would inevitably fall into shock, trembling, and a sense of defeat. -Clang! Eventually, even the sword she was holding fell. The Sword Valley was dyed in silence as if everything had stopped. The only sounds that could be heard were the helpless dropping of swords here and there. -Clang! Clang! Watching this, Ou Yeonwoo, who was prostrated, couldnt hide his inner excitement. Is this the one the Order has been waiting for? Although he had directly seen Mok Gyeong-uns strength, he had inwardly expected that he wouldnt match his father, who could be called the pinnacle of the current martial world, one of the Six Heavens. Yet here were his father, Master Ou Cheonmu, and these many sword disciples, unable to hide their shock at the Sword character engraved on the cliff. The reactions around were the same. Just looking at this, the winner of this sword discussion had been decided. Ou Yeonwoos eyes reddened. He had been afraid of losing his love, Ye Song-ah. But with this, neither his father Ou Cheonmu nor anyone else here would hold her responsible, so it seemed he could rest easy. -Thud! Feeling so grateful, Ou Yeonwoo bowed deeply to Mok Gyeong-un, hitting his forehead hard on the ground. He was truly a savior. But then, Huk! At that moment, someones shout was heard from somewhere. Looking in that direction, they saw Ou Woong-seong, the second son of Master Ou, holding onto the ground with one hand near the cave leading out of the Sword Valley. When had he gone there, when he had been nearby until just now? As they were wondering, Where are you going? Y-you Come here. -Grab! Mok Gyeong-un, who was walking on air down towards the cliff, made a gesture of pulling him with his hand. Then Ou Woong-seong, who had been holding onto the ground with his left hand, was forcibly pulled. Aaaah! -Scrape scrape scrape scrape! He struggled so hard that his fingernail marks were left on the ground. Eventually, even his fingernails were torn off, leaving blood marks. Young Master Ou! Catch the Young Master! Hearing his screams, some of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuarys sword disciples who had shallow mental states due to lack of enlightenment were startled and tried to stop this. However, -Thud! As Mok Gyeong-un lightly raised his hand upward, -Thwack! The body of the second son Ou Woong-seong, which had been dragged along the ground, floated up, flew past them to near Mok Gyeong-un, and was thrown down onto the ground. Damn it! Ou Woong-seong, sprawled on the ground, didnt know what to do. Seeing his father, Master Ou Cheonmu, and most of the sword disciples unable to hide their amazement and shock, he thought everything had gone wrong and believed he needed to escape this place somehow. But to be caught like this before he could even run away Feeling dismayed, Ou Woong-seong seemed to think better of it and shouted, Wh-what are you doing? The Master took a step back and agreed to end this by discussing swords, so why are you committing such violence? Violence? What an interesting thing to say. At that moment, the sword disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary hurriedly ran over to try to protect Ou Woong-seong. Dont touch Young Master Ou! Protect Young Master Ou! Just as they were about to get close to the second son Ou Woong-seong, -Slash! Mok Gyeong-un drew a line of sword intent in front of them. A line made of sword energy was created on the ground, and they had no choice but to stop momentarily. Mok Gyeong-un warned them in a dry voice, I advise you not to cross that line. Though there wasnt particularly any killing intent in it, the pressure made the sword disciples unable to easily cross the line with stiffened faces. However, just because they couldnt cross the line didnt mean their mouths were frozen too. Is this how you repay the kindness shown by the Master? Do you really want to go against our sect? Mok Gyeong-un ignored their protests. Instead, he approached the second son Ou Woong-seong and said, Not content with coveting something that wasnt yours, youve been quite troublesome. Wh-what are you talking about? I didnt covet anything, I was just trying to protect against the dangerous Fire Faith Order -Slash! Before he could finish speaking, !? -Thud! Something fell to the ground, flapping. At that moment, a scream of pain burst from Ou Woong-seongs mouth. Aaaaargh! This was because his one remaining left arm had been cut off. He had just stopped the bleeding on his right arm, but now with his left arm cut off too, his face instantly turned pale due to the blood gushing out like a fountain. Y-you madman! Young Masterrrr! Seeing the second son Ou Woong-seong rolling on the ground, staining it with blood, the sword disciples shouted and tried to cross the line. Right at that moment, -Rumble rumble! Whoosh! On the cliff ground lay the swords of the sword disciples who had died because of the blade user. Suddenly, these masterless swords all rose up at once and flew like living things to block the path of the sword disciples. Their expressions hardened at the eight or so swords blocking their way. This Sword Control with Energy? It was the marvel of Sword Control with Energy. With not just one, but eight swords blocking their way, they were momentarily at a loss, caught off guard by the pressure of this amazing sight. They had occasionally seen Master Ou Cheonmu, one of the Six Heavens, demonstrate Sword Control with Energy. But even then, it was just one sword, or at most two or three. Yet seeing eight swords being controlled simultaneously before their eyes, they even began to doubt. This cant be. No matter what, he cant be stronger than the Master, right? Is it just a bluff? No, for a bluff, this is The movement of the swords was not ordinary. Each sword felt as if it were truly alive. If he could really control this many swords not just with simple air grasping but with the marvel of Sword Control with Energy, he would be nothing short of a monster beyond imagination. As they were suppressed by these controlled swords, unable to move, Mok Gyeong-un approached the second son Ou Woong-seong rolling on the ground and continued speaking. Its not over yet. Urgh Wh-what are you going to do to me That tongue. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand. Then, Uuuurgh! Hak! The second son Ou Woong-seongs mouth was forcibly opened, and his tongue stuck out. The eyes of Ou Woong-seong, who was even shedding tears from the pain of his severed arms, shook wildly. No matter how you looked at it, this monster-like guys goal was clear. It was his tongue. Uh uhma ple plehaa Unable to pronounce properly because his tongue was caught, he made unintelligible sounds. It looked like he was pleading to anyone who saw. At that moment, someone hurriedly ran over and knelt on the ground. They were none other than Ou Yeonwoo and Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang. Master of the Holy Fire, please stop. Sir! I will apologize, so please show mercy to my brother! As if they had coordinated beforehand, they tried to protect the second son Ou Woong-seong. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un smiled slightly and said, What close brothers you are. But thats that, and consequences are consequences. -Swish! Aak! As Mok Gyeong-un moved his hand slightly, the second son Ou Woong-seongs tongue began to twist and turn. It seemed he wasnt going to cut it off, but twist and tear it out. At this, Ou Yeonwoo desperately shouted, hitting his head on the ground, Please! Please! Save my brother! Who said anything about killing him? Im just extracting the price for carelessly wagging that three-inch tongue. Mok Gyeong-uns attitude was utterly firm. But then, someones voice was heard. You shall stop. !? At that moment, the surroundings stirred. The owner of the voice was none other than Master Ou Cheonmu. He had somehow regained his senses after being immersed in a mental state, unable to take his eyes off the Sword engraved on the wall. As Master Ou, one of the Six Heavens, was the only one in this place who could stop that monster-like person, everyones eyes showed relief. As if responding to these expectations, Ou Cheonmu approached where Mok Gyeong-un was and said, Are you trying to pull out that childs tongue? Rather than pulling out, tearing off would be a more fitting expression. -Roar! No sooner had he finished speaking than Master Ou Cheonmus true energy burst out in all directions. Anyone could see he was enraged. Seeing him like this, all those around first felt relief, but then couldnt help feeling anxious inside. They had thought that with the Master taking a step back, a fight wouldnt break out. But because of that persons actions, the atmosphere had changed. No matter how good-natured Master Ou was, from the standpoint of a parent with children, this wasnt a situation that could be tolerated. So its come to this after all. The aftermath might be huge. Everyone watched tensely. But right at that moment, -Swish! Master Ou Cheonmus body trembled slightly, and then, suppressing his anger, he clasped his hands together and showed respect to Mok Gyeong-un. Everyone couldnt hide their bewilderment at this sight. Why on earth was he doing this? Then Master Ou spoke. The child has already paid enough of a price with both arms cut off. If you take his tongue as well, his situation would be no different from death. Please, in your generosity, show mercy. !? Everyone was shocked. They had thought he would surely be unable to contain his anger and fight, but Master Ou suppressed this and stepped back once again. Was it parental love? Or patience to prevent greater sacrifices? Despite this, Mok Gyeong-un seemed not to care at all, smiling slightly and saying, I apologize. It seems Ive shown enough mercy by not killing him. And decisively, I dont possess a generous heart. -Swish! With those words, Mok Gyeong-un slightly moved his finger. Then the second son Ou Woong-seongs tongue, which was already half-twisted, turned even more. Sear?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Crunch! Aaaaargh! Ou Woong-seong screamed and rolled on the ground in such pain. He was already deathly pale from excessive blood loss, and if the bleeding wasnt stopped quickly, he might lose his life. Then, -Shing! Master Ou Cheonmu drew his sword from its scabbard. Would this finally lead to a fight? At that moment, -Slash! Something no one expected happened. Master Ou Cheonmu grabbed his sword with the opposite hand and cut off his own right arm. -Thud! His right arm fell helplessly to the ground. !!!!!!!!! Everyone was too shocked to speak as they stared at it. For him, a craftsman and sword disciple, his right arm was as precious as a thousand-year treasure. Yet he cut it off without a moments hesitation. As everyone stood there with their mouths open, Master Ou Cheonmu, gripping his bleeding wrist and enduring the pain, spoke. Haa haa A childs wrongdoing originates from the parents who taught them. Let this serve as the price instead. Chapter 366 Chapter 366 C Sword (5)Master Ou Cheonmus right arm, still twitching as if sensation remained, spurting blood. -Crack crack crack! The ground where the right arm had fallen was split in several directions as if struck by a sharp sword. His right arm, which had reached the realm of Oneness with the Sword and the Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword through long years of training, was like a sword itself. This alone showed how high a realm he had reached in swordsmanship, but even more shocking was, M-Master? Why did he do it himself? He had cut off his own right arm, which could be called the treasure of a craftsman and sword disciple. At this sight, everyone was momentarily speechless. Why on earth did he make such a choice? He was the master of this Sword Valley, called the sacred place of swordsmanship, and the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, as well as one of the Six Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial world. No matter how one thought about it, there was no reason for him to go this far. Even if that monster-like persons swordsmanship was beyond imagination, no one here thought Master Ou Cheonmu would be inferior to him. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah Urgh The eyes of the second son Ou Woong-seong, whose tongue was caught by Mok Gyeong-uns true energy, shook wildly. He too was greatly shocked. He had thought his father would surely fight for honor and pride. Although he was a son, he wasnt particularly favored compared to his older brother, the Junior Master, in martial arts, or his younger brother Yeonwoo in craftsmanship skills. Therefore, he didnt have high expectations of his father. He thought it would be fortunate enough if he just wasnt left to die. But, Wh why? Why did he cut off his arm that he cherished so much? Is a painful finger still a finger? Enough to throw away his pride as a martial artist and his life as a craftsman? Although he was narrow-minded and wayward compared to his brothers, at this moment, he couldnt help but feel complicated emotions, welling up inside. Ugh. Seeing Ou Woong-seong shedding tears, people thought that Master Ou Cheonmu was indeed a father. A father who could sacrifice anything for his son. However, Ha! Theyre mistaken. Ji-oe, who was watching this scene from afar, snorted. Right now, they thought Master Ou Cheonmu had unhesitatingly sacrificed his precious arm to save his son. But from his perspective, it wasnt like that at all. Humans tend to see only as much as they know. In this place, excluding Master Ou Cheonmu, the only one who had reached the highest realm in both swordsmanship and martial arts, surpassing the wall, was himself. At most, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect might vaguely guess as she was approaching the wall, but that sword engraved on the wall was truly in a league of its own. He too had been momentarily gripped by a sense of defeat upon seeing the trace engraved on that cliff. This was incomparable to the shock of seeing the Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword. An unattainable, distant height. Thats a real monster. A monster who had reached a realm that even Master Ou Cheonmu couldnt attain. To be honest, if Ou Cheonmu and that person were to fight, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say the outcome was somewhat predetermined. Unless some special variable occurred, Master Ou Cheonmus victory would be difficult. He knew this himself, which is why he cut off his own arm. Cunning old man. Ji-oe had been here for a long time, so he knew well how cunning Ou Cheonmu, a figure respected by the world, was. He was a man who, under the pretext of guiding later generations with his Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword, kept numerous swordsmen here and shared their insights to further develop himself. He never takes actions that result in a loss for himself. Thats why even when crafting swords, he received the recipients unique sword techniques in return. Who else could make such a bold request? If we clash, he loses everything. Thats why Ou Cheonmu made the extreme choice of cutting off his own arm. In fact, those present still believed in Ou Cheonmu, so they didnt realize, but he could see it. If he didnt show at least this much sincerity, who knows how the opponent might react. Hes secured his justification. Given this, even that monster-like person would find it difficult to persist further. He had even cut off his right arm for his son, so going beyond this would be crossing the line. If theres a minimum level of propriety, he should stop here. Although Ou Cheonmu had lost an arm, thanks to the public perception that he sacrificed for his son, he wouldnt lose his pride as a martial artist. But right at that moment, Youve done something unnecessary. !? Ones own mistake is simply ones own mistake. What are you I clearly said it. Youve done something unnecessary. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un moved his hand. Then the second son Ou Woong-seongs tongue twisted and finally tore partially, causing blood to burst out. -Splurt! Aaaagh! It was on the verge of being completely torn off. At this sight, Ou Cheonmu finally couldnt contain his anger and shouted, How dare you! Its not How dare you. I never told the Master to take responsibility as a parent. And ones own mistake should rightfully be ones own responsibility. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns firm words, Master Ou Cheonmu became not just angry, but dumbfounded. As Ji-oe had predicted, he had realized through the trace on the cliff that even if he competed with Mok Gyeong-un, his chances of winning were low. Therefore, he cut off his right arm, swallowing tears of blood, to gain the justification of sacrificing for his son. This is a fight that must be avoided. There was too much to lose, so he had to avoid fighting even in this way. Cutting off his right hand was a great sacrifice by anyones standards. However, he had trained his left hand to some extent to pursue an even higher level of swordsmanship, so losing this wouldnt be the worst-case scenario. All of this had been somewhat calculated. But, Is this person really? Even after showing such submission by cutting off his own right arm, he still insists on taking that childs tongue? It was truly bewildering. There was no longer any justification for endurance. Rather, if he didnt step forward in this situation, it wouldnt be his honor, but his face that would hit rock bottom. -Grip! In an instant, Ou Cheonmus mind became complicated. If he fought to maintain face, defeat was inevitable. But if he didnt step forward here, he would be branded a coward who didnt lift a finger even as his son was being brutally treated. It was truly a dilemma. I was foolish What he thought was an excellent move turned out to be a losing move. Normally, in such a situation, one would stop out of propriety, but this persons actions were the opposite of expectations. Perhaps it would have been better to fight risking his life rather than cutting off his arm. It was then. -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been making a gesture of twisting, stopped and said, It seems Ive become quite soft-hearted. A look of puzzlement flashed in Ou Cheonmus eyes. He thought he would have to fight after all, but suddenly stopping like this, what was his intention? Had he changed his mind after taking a hard line? But then, The Masters filial heart for his child is so touching, if I were to tear out his sons tongue here as well, it wouldnt look very good, would it? Then are you also backing down? I suppose so. However, I dont particularly like leaving loose ends. Loose ends? Is he asking for a pledge not to seek revenge? If thats the case, he could certainly give it. He hadnt even thought about revenge in the first place. He had surpassed wall after wall and reached the Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword over many years. But this person was clearly much younger than himself. How could he dream of catching up and seeking revenge in any lifetime? I have too much to lose. The more one has in hand, the more one thinks of consolidation rather than future troubles. To this, Ou Cheonmu spoke in a cautious voice. It was an action to save my child, how can you blame this? If your anger has been appeased by this, this old man too wishes to make a clear end here. Its good that youre magnanimous. But I tend to be quite cautious. Ou Cheonmu inwardly clicked his tongue. What a difficult person. How can someone who has reached such a high realm be so cautious? Or is he meticulous? To this, Ou Cheonmu exhaled softly and said, Then what do you want? If you want a promise, I can even leave it in writing. In writing. Not bad. But something written on paper can always be torn up. Then what on earth do you want? I have some sense of shame, so asking for your danjeon to be destroyed seems excessive Since its come to this, how about receiving your remaining arm as well? !!!!!! At that moment, Ou Cheonmus expression twisted terribly. He wondered what on earth he would demand, but he never imagined he would ask for his remaining arm as well. -Murmur murmur! The surroundings stirred. Has this person truly gone mad? Even though Master Ou had put aside his pride as one of the Six Heavens and made such concessions for his son, to ask him to cut off his remaining arm as well? He had truly crossed the line. At this, Master! This is not right! We will help the Master too! The second young master will understand the Masters heart. You must not submit! You dont need to endure any longer! Cries of anger burst out from here and there. At their boiling cries, strength entered Master Ou Cheonmus hand holding the sword in his left hand. Not content with cutting off his sons two arms, he asks for his remaining arm. He had certainly crossed the line properly. No more It seems many are angry. But you should listen to the end of what I was saying. To the end? Now that If the Master, with great spirit of sacrifice, cuts off his remaining left arm himself, Ill reattach one of your sons arms. What? At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, everyone was dumbfounded. How could he reattach an arm that had already been cut off? To spout something that cant be done even if a god came down, is he taking the Master and themselves for fools? Dont you believe me? Mok Gyeong-un said with a slight smile. They shouted, What nonsense are you talking! Master! This person is insulting you. Theres no need to listen. Right now But then, -Slash! At that moment, one of the swords floating with the Sword Control with Energy technique flew and cut off the arm of one of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuarys sword disciples who was shouting. Aagh! -Clang! At this sudden sword strike, everyone around drew their swords. Was he really going to do this? At that moment, -Whoosh! Huk! As Mok Gyeong-un opened his hand and pulled, the sword disciple whose arm had been cut off was forcibly flown to the front of Mok Gyeong-un by his vast true energy. Although he was a first-class expert, compared to Mok Gyeong-uns realm, he was no better than a bug on the ground, so he couldnt withstand the true energy. -Swish! Are you truly going to see this through to the end? Master Ou Cheonmu aimed his sword held in his left hand at Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, Since you dont believe me, Im just trying to show you. What do you It was then. -Float float! The severed arm rose up and flew towards the sword disciple who was caught by the true energy. In that state, Mok Gyeong-un lightly struck the acupoints on the severed part. Then, as if the bleeding had been stopped, the blood somewhat ceased. It will hurt a bit. Wh-what are you doing -Thud! At that moment, the floating severed arm attached to the severed part of the sword disciples arm. In that state, Mok Gyeong-un held sword intent in his right hand and placed it on the severed part. Then with his left hand, -Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Tap! Lim (R)! Tu (^)! Jeon (ǰ)! Jae ()! Jin ()! Gae ()! He formed the abbreviated hand seals of the Nine Character Resurrection Technique. As he formed the hand seals, red heat flowed from the tip of the sword intent in Mok Gyeong-uns right hand. Huh? The sword disciple was startled and didnt know what to do. However, his body was forcibly bound by the true energy, so he couldnt move at all. Then Mok Gyeong-un moved the sword intent along the severed part. In that state, Eastern Blue Emperor Great General God, I invoke you. Central Yellow Emperor Great General God, I invoke you. Western White Emperor Great General God, I invoke you. Northern Black Emperor Great General God, I invoke you. Central Yellow Emperor Great General God, I invoke you. He chanted the incantation inwardly. -Sizzle! Along with this, smoke rose from the severed part where the sword intent passed. The sword disciple screamed in pain that felt like burning. Aaaaargh! Seeing the sword disciple suffering like this, Master Ou Cheonmu finally stepped forward. He was the only one who could face this person. Stop right now! -Whoosh! Ou Cheonmu, who had kicked off the ground, narrowed the distance in an instant and aimed for Mok Gyeong-uns brow. Then Mok Gyeong-un, as if using the sword disciple as a shield, put him in the path. This! Because of this, Ou Cheonmu had to change the trajectory of his sword. -Slash! Ou Cheonmu, who had brilliantly changed direction with a variation technique, created sword shadows in more than ten directions, forming a shape like fully bloomed flower buds closing in reverse. Everyone couldnt help but admire his splendid sword technique. It was so excellent that even the sword technique he displayed with his left hand, not his right, made people wonder why he had stepped back earlier. But then, -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un thrust the sword disciples head into the center of the trajectory of the closing flower buds. Ou Cheonmus eyes shook. Although he had diligently trained his left hand as well, with his skill he could precisely avoid this and aim for Mok Gyeong-un, but if the trajectory deviated even a little, the sword disciple would die. -Whoosh! Finally, Ou Cheonmu gave up on unleashing his technique, created distance, and shouted, How can you be so cowardly Ou Cheonmus eyes widened as he shouted. This was because the sword disciple who had been suffering until just now had unknowingly moved his severed arm. Huh? The sword disciple who had unconsciously moved it now seemed to realize this, looking at his previously severed arm in surprise. The pain had disappeared, and he could move his arm and fingers freely at will. The sword disciples expression became one of disbelief. Th this is The other sword disciples and guests around also had the same reaction. They had been wondering what on earth he was doing, but the sword disciples severed arm had really been reattached. It was a sight unbelievable even after seeing it. While everyone was amazed, Mok Gyeong-un said, I told you, didnt I? That I could reattach a severed arm. Did it sound like empty words? This was a healing technique called the Three Marvels Method. Although there were several tricky conditions, if these were met, it was a miraculous technique that could even reattach a severed arm. Among these conditions, the biggest restriction was that it required the subjects primal energy. In simple terms, it meant sacrificing part of ones lifespan. Naturally, the stronger the technique, the greater the restrictions had to be, but since it didnt consume ones own primal energy, it was a useful method. Now. What will you do? If you give your remaining arm, Ill reattach your sons arm. The choice is entirely up to you, Master. Master Ou Cheonmu was speechless at Mok Gyeong-uns proposal. As the greatest craftsman in the Central Plains and one of the Six Heavens, he could usually maintain the upper hand in any deal, no matter who came. But not this time. He had never encountered someone so cunning. To say he would reattach his sons severed arm if he gave up his remaining arm? Hurry and choose. Will it be your sons arm or your own? -Grip! Ou Cheonmu bit his lip hard. He had never met someone so vicious. From the start, there was no real choice in this proposal. He would lose everything no matter what he chose. If he cut off his arm, it would be as good as ending his life as a martial artist or craftsman, and if he didnt cut it off, it would be like abandoning his son, and he would have to fight this person anyway. If that happened, he would lose everything all the same. -Drip! A situation where he could choose nothing, caught between a rock and a hard place. The Masters forehead was now drenched in sweat, and his head throbbed as if it would split. -Murmur murmur! He couldnt hear a thing as those around him clamored. Ou Cheonmus dazed gaze eventually turned to Mok Gyeong-un. -Shudder! Ou Cheonmus expression froze when he saw Mok Gyeong-uns face. He was smiling as if all this was enjoyable, but that smile was full of malice. The bastard was testing him, no, toying with him. Evil spirit This person is truly like an evil spirit. Now he understood. From the beginning, the bastard was aware that he was trying to avoid fighting under the pretext of doing it for his son. Thats why he induced this situation. A situation where no matter what he chose, it would be the worst outcome. -Tremble! Realizing this, Ou Cheonmu felt, for the first time in his life, intense fear and terror towards another human being. It wasnt because he was a peerless sword master surpassing himself. This person, like an evil spirit, thoroughly manipulated and subjugated even the hearts of others. In the end, unable to choose anything, Ou Cheonmu, -Thud! Fell to his knees on the spot. Master! Father! Everyone cried out in surprise at this sight. But Ou Cheonmu no longer heard anyone elses gaze or voice. Suffering as if his head would explode between two paths filled only with the worst outcomes, he finally let go of everything as if attaining enlightenment. -Thud! Ou Cheonmu then bowed his head to the ground before Mok Gyeong-un and said, This old man begs for forgiveness like this. I will do anything you want, so please show mercy. !!!!!!!!! Chapter 367 Chapter 367 C Sword (6)This old man begs for forgiveness like this. I will do anything you want, so please show mercy. !!!!!! For a moment, silence fell. Everyone looked at Master Ou Cheonmu with shocked expressions. How could such a thing happen? Not only had he cut off his arm, but now he had even knelt down C he who was the Master of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, called the sacred place of swordsmanship, and one of the Six Heavens, considered the pinnacle of the current martial world. This isnt right. Is it really because of the second young master? Isnt this tantamount to a declaration of defeat? Only now did the sword disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and the guests start to find this strange. No matter how precious a son might be, it was inconceivable for someone called the pinnacle of martial artists to so easily discard his dignity. Could it be that he judged there was nothing he could do no matter what he chose? As everyone was speechless with shock, it happened. -Thud! At that moment, the youngest, Ou Yeonwoo, hurriedly approached, prostrated himself, and said, Master of the Holy Fire, I too will beg like this. Please show mercy! Young Master! The sword disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary shouted in angry voices at Ou Yeonwoos action. It was frustrating enough that the Master was showing such a sight in front of the guests, but what was this? But it wasnt just him. -Thud! Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang also approached, knelt beside him, and bowed his head. And in a solemn voice, he said, If its difficult to quell your anger, I, as the Masters successor, will offer my head in front of everyone. Please, in your mercy, end this here. What? Why is even the Junior Master doing this? Those watching couldnt hide their frustration. Why were Master Ou Cheonmu, who was called close to the best in the world in discussing swords, and his family lowering themselves to this person, enduring such shame? They took pride as sword disciples and considered the Masters sword to be the best under heaven, which is why they gathered here, calling this place the sacred ground of swordsmanship. For them, the sight of the one they respected subjecting himself to such humiliation was something they absolutely could not understand, no, could not accept. -Clang! Shing! The guests too drew their swords. One by one, they shouted. Master! If youre doing this to prevent your son and those here from being sacrificed, stop now. We too are martial artists. We are prepared to die at any time. Thats right! If the Master leads, we will all follow! Dont show weakness to the enemy! Thats right! Let us be the Masters strength! Lets not just watch, but help Master Ou and protect the Sword Valley with our own hands! Waaaaaaah!!! The sword disciples and guests, who were not just angry but enraged, raised their morale and shouted. Seeing them like this, Moyong Hak, dispatched as an investigator from the Righteous Alliance, who was watching from a distance, couldnt contain his excitement and said, Sa-tae. Shouldnt we help too? At his words, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect spoke with a serious face. It doesnt seem like a problem that can be solved by helping. What do you mean? Master Ou is being toyed with by that Fire Faith Order member, with his son taken hostage. Are you saying we should just watch? Amitabha. patron Moyong, do you truly not understand why Master Ou is doing this? What? Master Ou isnt doing this because of his son and the guests. What do you mean? I hope this humble monks judgment is wrong, but it seems Master Ou believes theres no hope even if he fights that person. !? At these words, Moyong Haks eyes widened. What does this mean? Are you saying that Master Ou, one of the six grand masters called the pinnacle of the current martial world, bowed his head, sensing defeat even before fighting, to an unheard-of newcomer? It was incomprehensible. Even if that person was strong, it was impossible for him to be overwhelmingly stronger than Master Ou, who had reached the extreme in swordsmanship. Then, shouldnt he fight risking his life to protect his own honor? Even if the other was strong, for an expert of Master Ous level, shouldnt he fight risking his life to protect his own honor? Where has his pride as a martial artist gone? It seems some are feeling disappointed. Ji-oe, who was watching the situation as if it were someone elses business with his hands behind his back, inwardly clicked his tongue. In the end, this happened. He had thought such a situation wouldnt occur due to his reputation and the reverence of the Central Plains people, but it did. As expected, Ou Cheonmu, you were ultimately just a craftsman. Ou Cheonmus martial arts had reached a level that everyone could acknowledge. When one is said to be close to the best in the world in discussing swords, isnt that almost the highest praise? It certainly was. However, Ji-oe, who had stayed here for a long time and experienced Master Ou Cheonmu, believed he crucially lacked two things. One of those was, Lack of actual combat experience. It would be fair to say that Ou Cheonmu had the least actual combat experience among those called the current top martial artists of the Six Heavens and Eight Stars. The Spiritual Sword Sanctuary was close to a neutral sect not belonging to the orthodox sects. The reason was that for a long time, they had focused more on activities as craftsmen rather than as martial artists. As a result, they had never particularly been hostile to or fought with other sects. At most, it was just martial arts competitions or sword discussions with the guests of the Sword Valley. Since their insights had increased by experiencing numerous secret techniques and sword techniques of many sword disciples accumulated since the previous generation, they couldnt help but be outstandingly strong in martial arts competitions or sword discussions. However, they had never actually fought a life-or-death battle even once. Nevertheless, the reason Master Ou came to be called one of the Six Heavens was because Jung Hyeon-mun, who was also one of the Six Heavens and the leader of the Righteous Alliance, had a sword discussion with Master Ou and acknowledged that he had reached the extreme of swordsmanship. Because of this, martial artists recognized him as one of the Six Heavens. But, He actually lacks pride as a martial artist. Martial artists shouldnt just be good at theory. They trained in martial arts to protect themselves and fight others. Furthermore, martial artists were those who cut down enemies. However, Master Ou Cheonmu, no, the Ou clan of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, had a clear sense of mission and pride as craftsmen, but lacked the will to fight someone. Without the will to fight, naturally, there was no way they could have pride as martial artists. Ah, Master Ou. Youre finally showing your limitations. Ji-oe sighed and felt disappointed. He had vaguely sensed that he lacked the will to fight, but when placed in an extreme situation, it was revealed to be true. He was only half complete. Ji-oe, shaking his head, shifted his gaze away from Master Ou Cheonmu. The time he had spent here trying to break the Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword wasnt wasted, but he no longer had interest in someone who had revealed his own limitations. No, there was no reason to be interested anymore. An opponent who could further draw out his will to fight had appeared. -Swish! His gaze naturally turned to Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un glanced at the prostrated Master Ou Cheonmu and his two sons, then snorted and said, It seems the people behind you want you to fight me, Master. At this, Master Ou Cheonmu raised his head and spoke. My members and guests, please do not step forward anymore. This is a matter that this old man and the sir here must resolve. Master! How can you say that? We are prepared to risk our lives Silence! At his thunderous shout, the sword disciples and guests were startled into silence. When they quieted down, Master Ou Cheonmu continued speaking without even giving them a glance. That sword on the cliff is in a place even this old man cannot reach. How can you, who cannot even properly see that, risk your lives? Do not interfere any further. At his firm resolve, the sword disciples and guests closed their mouths. Not only was it difficult to step forward when the Master spoke so decisively, but disappointment was evident in their eyes. They were gathered here solely out of respect for him. Although they might be lacking in skill, they had the will to fight risking their lives if he led them. However, seeing him ultimately abandon his pride as a martial artist and choose humiliation and defeat for himself, their will was also broken. Ignoring them, Master Ou Cheonmu bowed his head again and said, I will do as you, no, as the noble sir wishes. Please show mercy. Ah. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring at him thoroughly lowering himself, clicked his tongue. He had become interested when he saw him cut off his own arm and pushed him to see how he would respond this time, but it turned out differently from what he had wanted, so he lost interest. He belonged neither to the pride of a martial artist nor to paternal love for his child. -What do you intend to do now? At that moment, Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in his ear. Mok Gyeong-un shrugged at this. -Well, I should end it moderately. -If youre going to end it moderately, why did you push so hard? -Well To eliminate future troubles, I needed to make sure And even though I knew the difference in martial arts, I was curious how someone who had reached this level would react. -Wasnt fighting that blade user enough? -If I competed properly with one of the Six Heavens, I could gauge what level Im at. -What? Cheong-ryeong was exasperated. Only this mortal would try to gauge how far he had come by facing the Six Heavens, called the pinnacle of the current martial world. For this extremely cautious guy to act so boldly, he must have some confidence in his own strength. The time is ripe. Cheong-ryeong didnt show it, but she was gradually becoming excited. No matter how talented the mortal was, she had thought it would take at least ten years to take revenge. However, this monster-like guy had shortened this to an unbelievable level. In just half a year, he had reached a level equal to or surpassing the Six Heavens. It might be possible now. There was already a considerable force built up within the Heaven and Earth Society, and the subordinates gathered outside were no ordinary people either. Now, the revenge she wanted might be possible. No, with this guy, it would be possible. Its not far off. She couldnt hide her inner excitement. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un withdrew the true energy that was about to tear out the second son Ou Woong-seongs tongue. As he withdrew the true energy from his tongue, Ou Woong-seong collapsed on the ground. Urgh Quickly stop the bleeding. He might die from blood loss. At these words, Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang rushed to the fallen Ou Woong-seong, pressed his blood-stopping points, and hurriedly wrapped the severed part of his arm with cloth torn from his clothes. Watching Ou Woong-seong barely saved from death, Master Ou Cheonmu unconsciously breathed a sigh of relief. No matter what, a child was still a child. Mok Gyeong-un said to him, Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You said you could do anything, but how far can you go? !? At these words, Master Ou Cheonmus expression became subtle. He had felt extreme fear towards Mok Gyeong-un and had practically surrendered, but seeing him speak like this, he became afraid of what he might demand. This old man will do anything within his power. He drew a line, unable to accept demands like cutting off his arm. It meant to demand within limits he could accept. Within your power Then it shouldnt be particularly difficult. If you want a sword to be crafted, I could make the finest sword befitting you No. These swords are enough for me. Mok Gyeong-un casually tapped the two magic swords at his waist and said nonchalantly. Then, let the Master and the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary swear loyalty to me. !!!!!!! For a moment, everyone doubted their ears. Chapter 368 Chapter 368 C 7th Heaven (1)Then, let the Master and the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary swear loyalty to me. !!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns unexpected demand, Master Ou Cheonmus expression twisted terribly, incomparable to before. Until now, no matter how surprised he had been, he had tried to maintain his composure as much as possible. However, this time, it was difficult to maintain it. Although he had said with his own mouth that he would grant anything desired, he never expected a demand to swear loyalty. This person truly! S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Master! It cannot be! At Mok Gyeong-uns demand, the sword disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and the guests rose up. No matter how disappointed they were with the Masters submissive behavior, this was a completely different matter. Even if they didnt know his exact identity, everyone knew that person was a Fire Faith Order member. The Fire Faith Order was an organization suppressed by the country for the crime of deceiving the masses. Telling the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary to join such an organization was tantamount to telling them to turn against the country and the people of the Central Plains. Master, this is not right. Joining the Fire Faith Order would ultimately -Whoosh! A guest who was shouting towards the Master suddenly had to stop speaking, startled by a sword hilt that stopped an inch in front of his brow. Though stopped, the sword controlled by energy still carried an aura as if it would pierce his forehead at any moment, leaving the guest rolling his eyes, not knowing what to do. Then Mok Gyeong-uns voice reached his ears. Youve been mistaken from the start, but who said I was a Fire Faith Order member? What? I cant say I have no connection with them, but Im not a Fire Faith Order member. What do you mean? Im just myself. And -Swish! As Mok Gyeong-un raised his hand, the remaining seven swords floating in the air flew around in all directions like living things, showing a threatening appearance. Feeling wary, the sword disciples and guests took defensive stances. -Swish! Swish! The speed at which the swords flew around was incredibly fast. Their eyes were tinged with tension. With seven swords flying around independently, they couldnt help but think inwardly that he was a monster. Even controlling one or two swords would greatly divide ones attention, but moving this many swords simultaneously with the marvel of Sword Control with Energy was beyond their level of comprehension. You keep telling the Master he shouldnt do this or that, but why dont you step forward yourselves? No one opened their mouth at Mok Gyeong-uns provocative words. There werent even any who rashly stepped forward. Although it looked like they were simply flying around on the surface, the seven swords were intricately interlocked as if forming a battle formation, trapping them. If they stepped forward carelessly, they might be the first to fall. Seeing them like this, Mok Gyeong-un sneered. Are you really the ones who said you could give your lives for the Master? Dont you have the courage to fight unless the Master steps forward first? Would such provocation go unchallenged? A middle-aged swordsman among the guests couldnt contain his anger and shouted, trying to launch himself towards Mok Gyeong-un. Who says we have no courage! I, Bi-yong Sword Woong-seong, will -Thud! Ugh! A sword controlled by energy pierced through his right shoulder. With a death cry, the swordsman who had identified himself as Woong-seong fell forward, clutching his shoulder. Brother Woo! Another swordsman who was close to him tried to step forward. Then a sword brushed past his face. Huk! -Thud! His severed left earlobe fell to the ground where the sword had passed. The swordsman, clutching his cut ear, froze as if turned to ice, unable to move from that spot. The same was true for the others. They thought they might suffer the same fate if they moved carelessly. Then someone shouted. We must move simultaneously! Thats right. No matter how good his Sword Control with Energy is, its only seven swords. How could he block us if we all move at once? Right at that moment, Mok Gyeong-un lightly waved his hand, -Swish swish swish swish swish swish swish! No way? It, it got even faster? Not only did the seven swords fly around at a speed incomparable to before, but they also brushed past between them, threatening to cut them if they moved even a little. Just a moment ago, they thought they had found a solution, but now they were at a loss, suppressed by the aura of the swords flying at tremendous speed. To them in their bewildered state, Mok Gyeong-un said, Shall we test how long it would take me to kill all of you? -Flinch! At these words, everyones expressions hardened. Master Ou Cheonmu might be able to annihilate everyone here within a quarter-hour if he put his mind to it. But if that monster, whom even such a Master had given up fighting, was determined to kill them, how long would it take? A quarter-hour? No, half of that? A-are you threatening us now? Its not a threat, Im just telling you whats about to happen. Wh-what? As they were flustered, Mok Gyeong-un glanced at Master Ou Cheonmu and said, If loyalty is burdensome, lets change the conditions, Master. What do you mean? Dont interfere with what happens from now on. Then Ill guarantee the lives of the Master and your sons. !? At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, the eyes of the sword disciples and guests trapped between the flying swords controlled by energy shook wildly. Until just a moment ago, the incident was a conflict with the Masters family. But suddenly, the sparks had flown to them, and in an instant, a knife was at their throats. Truly, the human heart was unfathomably fickle. As the life-threatening sparks flew to them, their gazes, without exception, turned to the Master. Master Ou Cheonmu sighed at their gazes. Their gazes seemed to say they would resent him if he didnt help them. Hes not someone I can handle. Ou Cheonmu inwardly clicked his tongue. This person was an expert at driving situations to extremes. If he had to watch their deaths helplessly because of the condition to grant any request, ultimately, he and the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary would have to bear all this resentment. Aah. How did he end up at odds with such a devil-like person? It was truly lamentable. -Swish swish swish! Oh no? The swords? The trajectories of the flying swords controlled by energy began to narrow gradually. It really looked like he intended to kill them all. At this, Ou Cheonmu shouted, Do you really intend to kill them? Mok Gyeong-un answered without stopping the swords controlled by energy, I told you, didnt I? This is excessive. They were merely trying to help this old man. If they tried to help, isnt this level of readiness natural? Thats Its called meddling when you interfere without the ability to handle it yourself. Theyre just paying the price for their meddling. At Mok Gyeong-uns firm words, Master Ou Cheonmu finally had to make a choice. He bowed his head to the ground and shouted, I swear loyalty to you, noble sir! His shout echoed loudly throughout the cliff-surrounded area. Ah Father. Ou Woong-hwang, the eldest son and Junior Master, couldnt hide his bitterness at his fathers choice to finally swear loyalty. Although he had no choice, as a son, it was unpleasant to see his father forcibly submit to someone. But how could spilled water be returned? He had to accept it. -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of lowering his hand. Then, -Clang! Clang! The swords that had been flying through the air lost their power and fell to the ground. The sword disciples of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and the guests, freed from the threat of the swords controlled by energy, were relieved but didnt know what to do out of guilt as they looked at the Master. It was because Master Ou Cheonmu had finally sworn loyalty to save them. They couldnt help but feel sorry for this. -Swish! A strange light flickered in Master Ou Cheonmus eyes as he raised his head to check if Mok Gyeong-un had stopped threatening them. It was because of the gazes of those looking at him. Just a moment ago, they had seemed to not understand his choice. But now it was the opposite. Dont tell me he intended even this? Ou Cheonmu looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing him smile slightly as he looked at himself, Ou Cheonmu felt goosebumps all over his body. What on earth was this person? He had thought he had simply driven the situation to extremes and ultimately obtained what he wanted. But it wasnt just that. Did he create justification? The sword disciples and guests, perhaps because they thought they had been saved by his oath of loyalty, showed no disappointment or dissatisfaction with this choice. It was as if they thought this choice was natural and unavoidable. Hah This might be his true terror. The ability to move even the hearts of others at will was a frightening power. Just like Master Ou Cheonmu, who was deeply afraid of Mok Gyeong-un even after swearing loyalty, there was another person who viewed this situation seriously. She was Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect, dispatched as an investigator from the Righteous Alliance. For Master Ou to swear loyalty to someone? This was not something that could be simply overlooked. Master Ou Cheonmu was one of the Six Heavens, called the pinnacle of the current martial world. Even if he had lost his will to fight due to lack of real combat experience and acknowledged defeat, he was still a peerless expert of the grand master level who had surpassed wall after wall. Moreover, as Master Ou Cheonmu was a craftsman and sword disciple respected by all swordsmen of the Central Plains, he had tremendous influence. This is serious. That person possessed martial arts worthy of being called a new seventh heaven. For such a person to take Master Ou Cheonmu under his wing would disrupt the balance of power that had been maintained until now. I must quickly inform the Alliance headquarters. This was an issue that warranted convening the entire council of elders of the Righteous Alliance. Although he declared he wasnt a Fire Faith Order member, judging from his reckless actions, he was definitely not an orthodox sect member. If he was from an evil sect, this incident could be considered an even worse outcome than the annihilation of the Namgoong familys leader and their elites. But how can I find out who he is? It would be troublesome if she carelessly stepped forward and became at odds with him. As she was pondering this, coincidentally, Master Ou Cheonmu asked Mok Gyeong-un, Although I have sworn loyalty, I still dont know your esteemed name. How should this lowly one address you? To this question, Mok Gyeong-un answered briefly, Cheonma. Call me Cheonma (Heaven Demon). !!!!! At these words, Jeong Myeong Sa-taes eyes widened. On her way here, she had heard one strange rumor. It was a story that the One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation of Shaolin, called the birthplace of the Orthodox Sects martial arts, had been broken by a single True Enlightened One Step. As it was such an absurd story, she had dismissed it as mere gossip. But she remembered exactly what they had called it. Heaven Demons Sovereign Step. They had definitely said that. Chapter 369 Chapter 369 C 7th Heaven (2)-Sizzle! Although gripped by pain that felt like burning every time Mok Gyeong-uns sword intent touched him, Master Ou Cheonmu didnt show any signs of pain or utter even a single groan. Huu. He merely regulated his breathing. Of course, it was partly due to his strong endurance, but it was also because of his dignity. As one called one of the Six Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial world, it was difficult to show weakness in front of his children. Watching him, the second son Ou Woong-seong inwardly clicked his tongue. He, whose arm had been reattached first, couldnt endure the pain and had screamed. Yet seeing his fathers expression not changing at all, he felt both admiration and even more guilt. If I hadnt coveted that orb, would this have happened? Yes. Maybe it wouldnt have. Thats why he felt even more guilty. What pained him even more was that neither his father nor his brothers blamed him. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even that youngest brother Ou Yeonwoo, born of a different mother, whom he had resented and tormented so much. That boy had bowed his head for his sake. Even his elder brother, who had been practically backstabbed by him. -Drip! A tear rolled down the cheek of the second son Ou Woong-seong, whose eyes had reddened. He wasnt aware of it, but Mok Gyeong-un was closely observing this. Although he had ended it after receiving loyalty from Master Ou Cheonmu and the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, he had been considering killing him if necessary because he had continued to create troublesome situations. But seeing his gaze and attitude change so noticeably, he felt puzzled. -That is what it means to be human. Cheong-ryeongs voice rang in Mok Gyeong-uns ear. To this, Mok Gyeong-un replied through voice transmission. -What do you mean by that? -What do you think distinguishes humans from beasts? -Isnt it the use of tools and the ability to think? He answered with the most decisive differences. Cheong-ryeong inwardly clicked her tongue and said, -Of course, theres that. But humans also change. -Change you say? -Yes. -Mortal, you seem to think humans are inherently unchanging because you dont trust anyone, but human beings change as they experience many things. For example, the emotion of regret would be part of that. -Regret? Isnt that also a kind of learning? -Dont view all emotions simply rationally. Emotions belong to the realm of sensibility. -If Cheong-ryeong says so, then it must be. Mok Gyeong-un answered with a slight smile. Seeing him like this, Cheong-ryeong muttered softly. -And youre changing too. -Pardon? -Its nothing. -You clearly said something. -I said its nothing! At her firm exclamation, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged. No matter how much she muttered, there was no way he couldnt have heard the words ringing in his ear. Changing, she says He didnt know in what aspect she was saying such things. He felt he was still the same as ever. -Sizzle! Having successfully completed the Three Marvels Method, Mok Gyeong-un removed his hand from the wound on Master Ou Cheonmus severed right arm. Try moving it. At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Master Ou Cheonmu carefully tried moving his arm. -Swish! Ah! Ou Cheonmus eyes trembled. He had only moved it a little, but sensation returned to the arm that had been filled with emptiness just moments ago. It was truly remarkable. Although it was no longer surprising after seeing the second son Ou Woong-seongs arm reattached, he couldnt help feeling overwhelmed as his arm moved. At this, Master Ou Cheonmu knelt on one knee before Mok Gyeong-un, clasped his hands, and said respectfully, This old one offers thanks for the noble sirs generous grace. -Thud! We brothers also thank you! Following him, the eldest son Junior Master Ou Woong-hwang, the second son Ou Woong-seong, and the third son, the youngest Ou Yeonwoo, also knelt on one knee and showed respect. Regardless of how it happened, they were simply grateful just for reattaching their fathers and brothers severed arms. Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand lightly at them as if bothered and said, This much is only natural. I understand, so would you all please rise -Rip! -Clang! At that moment, a leather scabbard tore and Evil Commandment Sword, one of Mok Gyeong-uns magic swords, fell to the ground. It seemed that although it was made to serve as a scabbard, it couldnt withstand Evil Commandment Swords sharpness and finally tore. Then Master Ou Cheonmu, noticing this, opened his mouth with surprised eyes. Noble sir, is that perhaps the Evil Commandment Sword sword? As expected of a sword craftsman, you recognize it at a glance. There have been people who sensed the swords demonic nature, but youre the first to immediately recognize what sword it is, Sect Leader. Indeed, it was rare for someone to recognize what sword it was at a glance without extensive knowledge about swords. In that sense, he couldnt help but feel puzzled that he recognized the swords name instantly. But then, How could I not know? That sword was made by our clans ancestor, Ou Yezi. How could this descendant not recognize it? !? Ou Yezi. A man from the state of Yue during the Spring and Autumn period, considered the greatest craftsman. The swords he made were all renowned and called legendary swords that transcended time. A strange light flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He had heard that he was called a sword craftsman to the extent that there were rumors of him being a descendant of Ou Yezi, but it wasnt a rumor, it was none other than the truth. *** A forest about 30 ri away from the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. There, a group of warriors with visible signs of fatigue were panting and catching their breath. The clothing of these people bore the emblem symbolizing the Righteous Alliance. Huu Huu Among these exhausted people, there was one who was slowly regulating his breathing, though not as tired as the others C it was Moyong Hak, the eldest son of the Moyong family. What could be the reason that even he, leading the Righteous Alliance warriors, was so exhausted? Moyong Hak raised his head and looked up at the trees. Why on earth is she doing this? In fact, he too didnt know the reason. Just because of her one word that they needed to hurry, they had to use their lightness skill without rest as soon as they left the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Thanks to this, even he, with relatively solid internal energy, couldnt help but be exhausted. Meanwhile, someone landed in front of him. -Thud! It was none other than Jeong Myeong Sa-tae of the Hangshan Sect. She, who had descended with graceful body techniques, breathed a sigh of relief and said, Amitabha. Fortunately, it seems there is no pursuit. At these words, Moyong Hak asked in a tone of incomprehension, Pursuit? What do you mean by that, Sa-tae? Dont tell me you did this because you thought that monster-like person might have set trackers on us? Thats correct. What? He had thought it unlikely, but was it really because of that they had used their lightness skill recklessly as soon as they left the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary? Sa-tae. But didnt that person say with his own mouth: [Righteous Alliance? Ah. I think Ive heard of it. They say its one of the three powers dividing the current martial world along with the Heaven and Earth Society and the Four Evils Alliance.] [Amitabha. Thats correct.] [From the look in your eyes, you seem quite worried, monk.] [Not at all, patron. How could this humble monk do such a thing? Rather, Im grateful that youve resolved the true culprit behind the Namgoong family tragedy, which was a concern for our Alliance.] [I didnt particularly do it for the Righteous Alliance, but if it helped you, then I suppose theres no need for us to be at odds with each other.] [] Jeong Myeong Sa-tae also remembered the last words that person had said. He hadnt exactly spoken in a roundabout way. It clearly meant that they shouldnt create reasons to be at odds with each other. From their standpoint, they didnt particularly want to make him an enemy, so if the other party took the initiative like this, it wasnt bad. Moyong Hak had taken this at face value. He thought that the other party wouldnt want to be at odds with a huge organization like the Righteous Alliance either. But Jeong Myeong Sa-tae didnt take it so literally. Patron. Does lets not create reasons to be at odds sound purely friendly to you? Are you saying it has a different meaning? To this humble monks ears, it sounded like he could handle it even if reasons to be at odds arose. What? I didnt say this at the scene because there were many ears listening and eyes watching, but this isnt something our Alliance, no, the current martial world can simply overlook. Is it because a new peerless expert has appeared? Its not just a new expert. As you must have realized too, patron Moyong, he will soon be called the seventh heaven by martial artists. At these words, Moyong Hak couldnt hide his excitement. The, the seventh heaven? You mean hell become one of the Seven Heavens? Its not about becoming one. When this incident spreads, he will establish himself as a new heaven. He broke the One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation of Shaolin, called the birthplace of the Orthodox Sects martial arts, with just one True Enlightened step, and Master Ou Cheonmu of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, one of the current martial worlds six pinnacles, acknowledged defeat without even fighting, swearing loyalty after seeing the sword mark on the cliff. With just these two actions, he was already writing a legend surpassing the other Six Heavens. What she was worried about wasnt the emergence of this new powerhouse. An expert who has reached the realm of grand master has entered under someone stronger than him. Just that alone is already distorting the balance of power. Ah! At her meaningful words, Moyong Hak finally realized the seriousness of the situation. The problem was that the new powerhouse didnt just defeat an existing powerhouse, but subjugated him. An expert at the level of the Six Heavens was no different from a one-man sect by himself. Just by taking such a being under his wing, this person had essentially shattered the balance in the current martial world and created a new landscape. The fact that he subjugated Master Ou and took him under his wing, when he could have ended it with just a competition, means his actions might not end with simply making a name for himself. So thats why you were worried about pursuit. Yes, he might want to delay the spread of news about his actions. Sa-tae. What is it? Thinking about it, isnt this even more serious? What do you mean? Doesnt the fact that he just let us, members of the Righteous Alliance, go mean that he doesnt care even if his actions become known? !!!!!! At these words from Moyong Hak, Jeong Myeong Sa-taes expression became even more serious. This made sense. The opponent might be so confident that he doesnt even care if his actions are revealed to the Righteous Alliances ears, or he might be ready to create a new order. To this, Jeong Myeong Sa-tae said, This wont do. Patron, we need to hurry to a branch office to send a messenger bird, and then we should go straight to the Alliances headquarters. *** This place, full of the smell of iron and still filled with heat, was Master Ou Cheonmus workshop. Many famous swords that made a name in the current martial world were born here. Among them, the sword that many swordsmen considered the best was Ilhwi, the unique weapon of Jeong Hyeon-mun, the leader of the Righteous Alliance. Jeong Hyeon-mun, one of the Six Heavens, was known to have never been defeated since obtaining Il-hwi, and Ou Cheonmus reputation as a craftsman soared to the heavens after that. Many people considered it a great wish to enter this place and ask Ou Cheonmu to craft their unique weapon. -Tap! Master Ou Cheonmu, who had been examining the torn leather scabbard, put it down and said, A leather scabbard will have difficulty withstanding the swords sharpness. To these words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied, Yes, it was a bit precarious. He had somewhat expected this, as he always carried the sword. Master Ou Cheonmu politely extended both hands. I need to craft a scabbard suitable for the sword, may this lowly one examine the sword for a moment? Will you be alright? What do you mean? Evil Commandment Sword is set to reveal its desires when touched by anyone other than me. I see So its as Ive heard. Master Ou Cheonmu nodded and stared intently at the magic sword Evil Commandment Sword. But that gaze was strangely bitter. Its a sword made by Ou Yezi, who could be considered his ancestor, so why is he looking at it with such eyes? Whats wrong? Is there something wrong with the sword? Mok Gyeong-un lifted the sword to examine it. What was surprising was that despite being so old and having absorbed much blood, the blade of the magic sword Evil Commandment Sword was still sharp and without a single blemish. Even excellent iron would inevitably have its edge damaged after long use and clashing, so this was truly strange. Then Ou Cheonmu brought thick work gloves and said, That sword is made of a very special iron called Gwanya black iron, so its blade probably wont be damaged until its lifespan is completely over. Ou Cheonmu put on the gloves and extended both hands again. At this, Mok Gyeong-un handed him the sword. If necessary, he could subdue him and take it back, and inwardly, he was also curious about what would happen if a peerless expert at the grand master level like him held Evil Commandment Sword. -Tap! Ou Cheonmu received the sword while wearing gloves. The sword body trembled subtly. Although it wasnt in direct contact because of the gloves, it might be showing aversion to being in someone elses hands. But then, as Ou Cheonmu injected true energy into the sword, -Woong woong woong! The swords cry rang out, and the trembling of the sword body stopped. Did he subdue it? A strange light flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Indeed, perhaps because he had achieved the Way of the Sword, Extreme of the Sword, he seemed to be at a level where he could control even Evil Commandment Swords demonic nature. It wasnt for nothing that he was called one of the Six Heavens. Having suppressed the swords spirit with his true energy, Ou Cheonmu spoke in a bitter voice. A sword can be illuminated by itself, but truly, the element of a great sword is that it can make its owner shine the brightest. However, this sword has a nature completely opposite to that. To think theres a sword that drives its owner to the brink of death unless they can overcome its demonic nature. Ou Cheonmu shook his head. Then, scanning the sword body with both eyes, he continued speaking. Our ancestor Ou Yezi said that making this and four other demonic swords was the most regrettable thing he did in his lifetime. Five demonic swords He said making them was shameful? Were there demonic swords other than Evil Commandment Sword and Plundering-killing Sword? More than that, it was unexpected to hear that he expressed shame after making the swords. This was because Mok Gyeong-un quite liked Evil Commandment Sword and Plundering-killing Sword. Is it because they became demonic swords? That might be part of the reason, but the reason our ancestor regretted making these demonic swords lies elsewhere. What is it? To Mok Gyeong-uns question, Master Ou Cheonmu answered in a meaningful voice. Its because human flesh and blood, and their grudges, are imbued in these demonic swords. Is that so? !? For a moment, Master Ou Cheonmu frowned. Is this really all the reaction he has? Chapter 370 Chapter 370 C Sword, and Sword (1)Its because human flesh and blood, and their grudges, are imbued in these demonic swords. Is that so? !? At Master Ou Cheonmus words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the magic sword Evil Commandment Sword with an interested gaze. He had thought there must be some story behind it because he felt a strong demonic nature from the sword, but to think it contained human flesh and blood. Does that mean a life was sacrificed to make the sword? Is this all? Master Ou Cheonmu frowned. He had expected him to be greatly surprised or disgusted when told what went into the demonic swords, but instead he showed interest, which inwardly made him click his tongue. He had thought he was different from ordinary people, but this went beyond just being bold. Or was his way of thinking entirely different? Then Mok Gyeong-un asked while looking at the sword, To do this for not just one, but five swords, was there some special reason? Different. Indeed, very different. Inwardly clicking his tongue, Ou Cheonmu soon answered. This lowly one doesnt know the exact reason either. Only a record remains in our family that five demonic swords were born at someones request. Youre saying five swords were made simultaneously at someones request? Thats correct. Hmm. What an unusual person. To ask for the creation of not just ordinary swords, but five such unique demonic swords. Thats why our ancestor considered making these demonic swords shameful. Because they were made with someones life? Exactly as you say. Then couldnt he have refused? If he had refused, our family line would have been cut off. Ah, I see. Mok Gyeong-un nodded. So it seems they were born not from a request, but under threat. Master Ou Cheonmu sighed and said, Its truly ironic beyond words. Although I couldnt completely subdue the swords spirit, I never imagined this sword would come to me on the day I completed it. What do you mean? Because today, I fulfilled our familys long-cherished wish. Your familys wish? Yes, I created a sword made of Gwanya black iron with my own hands. Hearing the subtle excitement in his trembling voice, Mok Gyeong-un wondered and asked, pointing with his chin at the magic sword Evil Commandment Sword, Come to think of it, didnt you say Evil Commandment Sword was also made with Gwanya black iron? Thats correct. Then why do you say its ironic? Is there a reason youre talking as if its something special? To this question, Master Ou Cheonmu answered while looking at the blade of the magic sword Evil Commandment Sword. Gwanya black iron is not a metal that can be handled by simple methods. Cant be handled by simple methods Dont tell me? [Its because human flesh and blood, and their grudges, are imbued in these demonic swords.] Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un recalled what Master Ou Cheonmu had said earlier. He nodded as if agreeing and said, Thats right. Its not to make them into demonic swords, but strangely, this special metal called Gwanya black iron cannot be melted and shaped without human flesh and blood. Truly a strange metal. Beyond strange, this metal is truly monstrous. The fact that a life must be sacrificed to melt it and create a shape was beyond strange, truly bizarre. Thats why among blacksmiths who had carried on their trade for a long time, no one who knew even a little about this Gwanya black iron thought of handling it. For them, this metal was cursed before it was the best metal. Ah, so thats what it was. Mok Gyeong-un now understood why he couldnt hide his excitement when he said he had made a sword with Gwanya black iron. So he asked, I see. When you said it was your familys wish, do you mean you succeeded in making the sword without using human flesh and blood? To this question, Master Ou Cheonmu smiled and nodded. Ou Yezi, called the greatest craftsman, felt guilt and regret while making these demonic swords with someones life. However, what distressed him even more was his shame as a craftsman. Ou Yezi was tormented until the moment of his death because of this Gwanya black iron that couldnt be handled without sacrificing someones life. Because the craftsman couldnt handle the metal and succumbed to it. Thus, this became a generational task and wish for the Ou clan. As the noble sir said, our Ou clan has put in effort for generations to wash away the shame of our ancestor Ou Yezi, and today we have finally completed it. This was why he had been secluding himself and focusing on his work for a while. He had refused to craft swords for many people because he was close to resolving this task. The only regret was, If only I had half a quarter-hour more, no, just a quarter-hour Not only could he have fulfilled the wish, but he could have created his greatest masterpiece. But unfortunately, it wasnt realized. If only that swordsman and Mok Gyeong-un, who became the noble sir, hadnt appeared, the result might have been different, but there was no use lamenting what had already happened. In the end, it wasnt fated to be a masterpiece. I dont know if such a sense will come again, but theres still enough time left. He had achieved his familys wish in his generation, now he just needed to create the masterpiece of his lifetime. Then he would have no regrets in life. But then he saw Mok Gyeong-un staring at something. Noble sir? Ive been wanting to ask for a while, is that completed sword over there? Mok Gyeong-un pointed with his thumb. Master Ou Cheonmu couldnt hide his surprise. This was because there really was a sword where Mok Gyeong-un had pointed. How did he know? This sword hadnt properly established its sword spirit. This was because his mind had been distracted at the moment he needed to concentrate, causing the sword spirit to become twisted. Therefore, the swords aura wasnt well manifested. Moreover, the workshop was overflowing with such incomplete swords, so it was nearly impossible to find it by the swords aura alone. -Roar! However, unlike him, something else was visible in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He could see the natural energy of the surroundings gradually gathering towards somewhere hidden. May I take a look? That sword No, its fine. A craftsman doesnt show an improperly completed sword to others and destroys it. That was the stubbornness and pride of a craftsman. But it was the noble sirs order, so it was difficult to refuse, and it seemed a waste to just destroy a sword that could have become a masterpiece after only he had seen it. Please, take a look. Mok Gyeong-un had reached an even higher realm of swordsmanship than himself. There was no harm in hearing his expert opinion. As Mok Gyeong-un moved his steps to where the final work was done in the workshop, a dark-colored sword came into his view. It didnt even have a scabbard because the work of establishing the sword spirit was being done. But then, !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes trembled as he looked at it. Ou Cheonmu, who was behind, couldnt see this, so he spoke with half expectation and half concern. The blade is particularly dark because its mixed with ten thousand year cold iron. Although its regrettable that the sword spirit is twisted, just this alone could be called close to the greatest masterpiece. I wonder if the noble sir finds any lack Ou Cheonmu stopped mid-sentence and moved to the side. He had sensed something strange. What? Ou Cheonmu couldnt hide his puzzlement. This was because Mok Gyeong-un was staring at the sword with blank eyes, as if in a state of selflessness, as if he had fallen into a mental state. Why? He knew the sword was close to perfect enough to be called a masterpiece. But could one fall into a mental state just by looking at the swords form? Could he have seen something that he himself couldnt see? *** In the mental image. The surroundings are quite different from the place he knew. Even the color of the sky is different, and in this strange place where the world seems about to collapse, he was wielding something. It was none other than a sword with a brilliant ink color. That sword looked very similar to the one Master Ou Cheonmu had made. The only difference was, -Roar! The sword felt as if it had its own will, and it was incomparably fierce and vicious. And strangely, this ferocity was familiar. This was the roaring demonic nature itself. In the mental image, he wasnt moving of his own will, and his sword movements were rough and clumsy. However, the sword was handling all of him and drawing out his utmost potential. After wielding the sword for a while like that, he finally stopped, and then as he released the force he was applying to the sword, -Slash slash slash slash slash! The ink-colored sword suddenly split apart and decomposed, changing into the form of a ring. *** Ah Mok Gyeong-un, coming out of the mental image, looked at the sword without a scabbard. He didnt know when he had fallen into it, but this sword was clearly very similar to what he had seen in his mental image. So Mok Gyeong-un asked Master Ou Cheonmu beside him, This sword Did you really conceive and make it yourself? !? At this question, Master Ou Cheonmus expression instantly hardened. Frowning as if his words were blocked for a moment, Master Ou Cheonmu spoke in an incomprehensible tone. May I ask why the noble sir is asking that? Because Ive seen the sword before. You mean youve seen this sword, no, a sword in this form before? Yes. At these words, even more doubt clouded Ou Cheonmus eyes. Puzzled by his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un asked, If not, its fine. Its just that the final completed form of this sword I saw doesnt seem to end with this. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ah As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns words fell, a sigh flowed from Master Ou Cheonmus mouth. He wondered why he was reacting like that, but soon Ou Cheonmu approached the ink-colored sword, grasped the handle without a scabbard, and lifted it. There are no absolutes in this world, it seems. What do you mean? Im truly ashamed. I thought no one would know this because several generations have passed, and I wanted to realize this perfect form with my own hands, but I never imagined the noble sir would know about it. So there was an original sword? Thats correct. -Tap! With his answer, Master Ou Cheonmu put the sword down again and went somewhere. He took out an old, worn book from a bookshelf in one corner of the workshop. Having brought the book, the Master flipped through it and then opened a certain part to show Mok Gyeong-un. !? A strange light flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes as he saw this. This was because the book had detailed records of the swords form, and even described that it could be decomposed to form a ring shape. What is this? Its a record left by this lowly ones great-grandfather. A record left by your great-grandfather? Then did your great-grandfather make this sword? At that question, Master Ou Cheonmu hesitated for a moment and then shook his head. No. At this point, how could I not tell the truth to the noble sir? This is what my great-grandfather recorded after seeing it a hundred years ago. A hundred years ago? It was older than he thought. Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his puzzlement. What was that mental image just now? Usually, when he saw a mental image, it could be said that he was reading residual thoughts left in traces of enlightenment or remnants. But strangely, upon seeing a newly born sword, he saw a scene that was familiar yet unfamiliar. Does that mean he saw a scene from a hundred years ago? Something felt odd. Then Master Ou Cheonmu continued speaking, My great-grandfather came to see this sword through a horrific tragedy. A tragedy? Yes. As you know, our Ou clan rarely leaves this Sword Valley as we craft swords without rest for even a day, but my great-grandfather agreed to personally deliver a completed sword to fulfill the request of a brilliant female swordsman with whom he had a usual acquaintance. To personally deliver it, they must have been quite close. Looking at the records my great-grandfather left, it seems he built a friendship out of admiration for the female swordsmans delicate yet excellent sword skills. Oh, is that so? Yes, he praised her sword as being like viewing an elegant moon. An elegant moon, you say? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. The idea of a sword technique reminiscent of the moon suddenly struck him. Among the sword techniques he knew, only two evoked the moon. They were the Moonless Void Sword and Cheong-ryeongs Moon Sword Technique. Then he walked to one side of the workshop and took out one of the wooden boxes piled on top of a shelf. It too was covered in dust, having been neglected for a long time. -Tap tap! Master Ou Cheonmu, dusting it off with his hand, came carrying the long wooden box and said, Whats that? A sword that has lost its owner. -Click! As Ou Cheonmu opened the wooden box, along with the scent of aged wood that hadnt been opened for a long time, a sword appeared. It was a sword with a blade so white it was pure white. A small exclamation flowed from Mok Gyeong-uns mouth at the sight of its radiance that hadnt been lost even after a hundred years. Ah Then Cheong-ryeongs trembling voice was heard in his ear. -Mortal -Whats wrong? Ah Come to think of it, if it was a hundred years ago, that would be when Cheong-ryeong was alive and active, right? To that question, an completely unexpected answer came from Cheong-ryeongs mouth. -This is my sword. !? Chapter 371 Chapter 371 C Sword, and Sword (2)This is my sword. !? Mok Gyeong-uns expression turned strange at Cheong-ryeongs unexpected words. He had already been thinking of that old man and Cheong-ryeong when the swordsmanship was said to evoke the moon. Now that Cheong-ryeong herself claimed to be the owner of this sword, even the usually rational Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but show interest. Then are you the female swordswoman Master Ou mentioned? Cheong-ryeong gave no answer to Mok Gyeong-uns question. Though she remained silent, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed at the strangely lingering emptiness. At that moment, Master Ou Cheonmu pulled out the pure white sword from the wooden box and said: The swords name is Sunyeon. The female swordswoman named it herself. Sunyeon? It was an unusual name for a sword. Written out, it meant yearning. Master Ou Cheonmu continued: Normally, a masterless sword should be destroyed or buried with its owner, but Flinch Woong At that moment, the famous sword Sunyeon in Master Ou Cheonmus hand began to tremble faintly. Ou Cheonmu spoke with a puzzled expression at this phenomenon: Why is the sword? It had been left neglected in a wooden box for a full 100 years. Yet now the sword was trembling faintly and even emitting a sword cry. It was truly a bizarre occurrence. Perplexed by this, Ou Cheonmu muttered: Sunyeon, is it because youve shown yourself to the world after so long? Or Ou Cheonmu looked at Mok Gyeong-un. As a swordsmith who had been crafting swords for many years, he believed that famous swords had their own will. Thats why he always finished by capturing the swords spirit. The reason Ou Cheonmu was looking at Mok Gyeong-un like this was to see if the famous sword Sunyeon was perhaps reacting to seeing its master. Even famous swords choose their master. Could it be that the masterless famous sword Sunyeon was trying to accept this man as its master? Flinch As he wondered about this, Ou Cheonmu suddenly felt a chill run down his spine. He sensed an eerie cold that was hard to describe, feeling as if something invisible was present before his eyes. At this, Swish As Ou Cheonmu tried to raise his aura, Its okay. You dont need to be on guard. You mean this chilling energy? Yes. Master Ou Cheonmu was a master who had surpassed the Profound Realm. His energy sense had already transcended the limits of ordinary humans, reaching a realm where he could even detect spiritual energy. Thats why he sensed Cheong-ryeong awakening from the seal of the wooden doll. Cheong-ryeong, who had emerged like that, reached out her hand towards the sword blade with a somewhat wistful look in her eyes. The moment her ethereal hand gently touched the blade, Woooong The famous sword Sunyeon emitted an even stronger sword cry, and a brilliant light rose from the blade. Ou Cheonmus eyes shook at this incredibly strange phenomenon. How could a sword that had lost its luster after losing its master show such a display, as if its life had been rekindled? To see you like this. Sunyeon. As Cheong-ryeong ran her hand along the blade, the famous sword Sunyeon trembled. Could it sense her ethereal presence? Watching this scene in amazement, Master Ou Cheonmu said to Mok Gyeong-un: In all my decades of forging swords, Ive never seen anything like this. Master It seems the sword has chosen you as its master. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly and replied: Perhaps its because the real owner is nearby. Owner? What do you mean? Well, maybe its because the spirit of that female swordswoman you mentioned is with me. Master Ou Cheonmu frowned. How could the spirit of a female swordswoman who died a hundred years ago be with him? He might have been speaking abstractly about the swords reaction. As he thought this to himself, I received sword training from the swords owner. You could consider me a disciple. !? For a moment, Master Ou Cheonmu was dumbfounded. The owner of this sword lost her life just a hundred years ago. How could he have received sword training from such a person? Master, even as a joke, this is Why would this be a joke? Master, that female swordswoman lost her life a hundred years ago and had no descendants. Thats why the sword has been kept like this until now The Moon Sword Style. Isnt that the swordsmanship the swords owner practiced? !!!!! As soon as those words fell, Master Ou Cheonmus eyes widened. How could he know this? How is this possible? Ou Cheonmu was so shocked that he was momentarily speechless. There was a reason for his reaction. Their family had a tradition of keeping detailed records of the swords they forged. When making swords, they would ask about the swordsmans style to create the most ideal sword for them. The records left by his great-grandfather clearly stated: [Sunyeon. Moon Vein. Moon Sword Style.] Moreover, this sword style was so exceptional that his great-grandfather had recommended memorizing it as one of the sword styles. It was right then. Swish swish Mok Gyeong-un gripped the sword stance paper and took the basic stance of the Moon Sword Style. Then he lightly demonstrated an abbreviated form of the Moon Sword Styles initial moves. Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh Master Ou Cheonmu, who had learned countless sword techniques and possessed outstanding insight, recognized it at a glance. What shocked him even more was, The sword form has been perfected. The Moon Sword Style left by his great-grandfather was certainly an outstanding sword technique. However, being an ancient style, it had some issues and vulnerabilities in certain sequences, but all of those had been addressed and improved. Seeing this, Ou Cheonmu became truly convinced. So Master is the successor of the lost Moon Sword Style? He couldnt tell if Mok Gyeong-un was a descendant. His great-grandfather had clearly stated that the female swordswoman had no offspring. But what was certain was that Mok Gyeong-un had inherited the Moon Sword Style. Ah, so thats why. Ou Cheonmu nodded as if he finally understood. He had found it strange that Mok Gyeong-un knew about the original sword of that blade, but now that mystery seemed to be solved. Whether or not they were related by blood, he seemed to know because he was the successor. Is this fate? An exclamation escaped Ou Cheonmus lips. From the return of his ancestor Gu Ya-jas demonic blade at the moment their clans long-cherished wish was fulfilled, to the current owner being the successor of the Moon Sword Style? How incredibly coincidental this all was. This was too deeply connected to be dismissed as mere chance. Speechless with amazement, Mok Gyeong-un stopped his abbreviated demonstration of the Moon Sword Style and said: Please continue the story you were telling. Pardon? You stopped in the middle of talking about the masterless sword. How you came to see that original sword. Ah, yes, of course. Right, he had been in the middle of the story. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong, who had been caressing the blade of the famous sword Sunyeon while claiming it as her own, hastily turned to Mok Gyeong-un and said: Wait, stop. Mortal. Whats wrong? Just can we stop this story here She had meant to ask if they could stop, but she halted mid-sentence. Here? Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She didnt want the story to continue much further. That was because she was the subject of the female swordswoman story Master Ou Cheonmu was about to tell, and because of this incident, she had become a wandering spirit in this world for a hundred years. Of course, Master Ou Cheonmus great-grandfather wouldnt have known the exact details. He would have only witnessed the aftermath. But just hearing it from someone elses mouth was inevitably unpleasant. However, the reason she stopped speaking was for one reason only. What exactly is this original sword? Mok Gyeong-un had spoken about the ink-black sword made by Master Ou Cheonmu as if he knew something. As if that sword had an original version. But according to the records left by Master Ou Cheonmus great-grandfather, that original sword was related to the tragedy of that time. What exactly did you see in your minds eye? Mortal? Because of this, Cheong-ryeong was filled with questions. If the original sword of that blade was related to the tragedy of that time, she became curious if it had any connection to him. Thats why she had hesitated for a moment before stopping her words. Cheong-ryeong? Haa. Its nothing. At her reaction, Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue softly. Having been with her for a long time, he could roughly guess what she was trying to say from her tone. She had clearly meant to tell him to stop here, but she gave up on that. It didnt seem to be simply out of resignation. Cheong-ryeong also seemed to have something she wanted to know. It was then. Thud Master Ou Cheonmu put the famous sword Sunyeon back into the wooden box and spoke. Connections truly are strange things. Its fascinating to see how everything is linked in some way or another. As Mok Gyeong-un silently looked on, Ou Cheonmu took a deep breath and began his story. To keep his promise to the female swordswoman, my great-grandfather headed towards the border of Guangxi and Guangdong provinces, timed with her Society Leader enthronement ceremony. Society Leader enthronement ceremony? Mok Gyeong-un looked at Cheong-ryeong, who was sitting on the table smoking a long pipe. Society Leader enthronement ceremony? Cheong-ryeong silently turned her head, avoiding his gaze. He had guessed she wasnt of ordinary status from her crown-wearing appearance and her habit of referring to herself as this master, but a Society Leader enthronement ceremony As he pondered this, Master Ou Cheonmu, thinking Mok Gyeong-uns question was directed at him, said: You didnt know? Huh? Ah. It seems you didnt know this even though you inherited the Moon Sword Style. Its been largely forgotten over the long years, but the Heaven and Earth Society that currently divides the martial arts world into three factions was originally called the Heaven-Earth Moon Society when it was first established. It became Heaven and Earth Society after that tragedy. Heaven-EarthMoon Society? Yes, according to my great-grandfathers diary, the origin of Heaven and Earth Society came from the union of three main veins. Three main veins. He remembered hearing about this briefly from Cheong-ryeong. She had said that the three main veins C Heaven Vein, Earth Vein, and Moon Vein C had joined forces to create it. After saying this, Master Ou Cheonmu sighed and continued: It was truly a tragic incident. My great-grandfather, arriving late to the enthronement ceremony that was supposed to take place at noon, hurriedly headed for the main hall. As he approached the main hall, my great-grandfather sensed something was amiss. Despite it being the Society Leaders enthronement ceremony, there was no sign of people, and instead, the air was thick with the smell of blood. Moreover, not a single person could be seen near the main hall. Finding this strange, Master Ou Cheonmus great-grandfather rushed towards the main hall. Upon reaching the main hall, my great-grandfather was shocked beyond words. The place was filled with blood and corpses. Swoosh Mok Gyeong-un glanced at Cheong-ryeong. The smoke rising from her long pipe was enveloping her surroundings, and he could feel the air around them becoming intensely cold. Flinch The ominous energy has grown stronger. Sensing this, Master Ou Cheonmu paused in his speech and instinctively tried to look at the table where Cheong-ryeong was sitting, but, Dont mind it and continue with the story. But Theres no need to pay attention to it. Swish Mok Gyeong-un gripped the sword stance paper and formed a small hand seal. Immediately, Cheong-ryeongs spiritual energy that had been filling the workshop was cut off from Master Ou Cheonmu. The energy has disappeared. Now, please continue. Though Ou Cheonmu found this puzzling, he yielded to Mok Gyeong-uns urging and resumed his story. In the center of the grand hall stained with blood, he found the female swordswoman, or rather, the first and last Society Leader of Heaven-Earth Moon Society, Ryu So-wol, who had died with her heart ripped out. !!!! For the first time, Cheong-ryeongs real name was revealed. However, rather than learning her name this way, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes grew cold as he learned of Cheong-ryeongs final moments. Chapter 372 Chapter 372 C Sword, and Sword (3)An old man with a grizzled face and gray beard gazed at something with a look of disbelief in his eyes. The old mans name was Ou Moon-hyeok. He was renowned as a master swordsmith. What in the world has happened here? The main hall, which he had expected to be bustling and grand for the enthronement ceremony, was completely covered in blood, with dismembered corpses piled up everywhere. There were nearly hundreds of them. What on earth could have happened? What has transpired here, Lady Ryu? As Ou Moon-hyeok looked around the hall in shock at the tremendous tragedy, his eyes widened. He hurriedly ran towards a certain spot. In the center lay a beautiful woman in a bright red ornate dress, her face pale and eyes closed. She was none other than, [Lady Ryu!] The female swordsman he had been looking for, Ryu So-wol of the Moon Vein, who was supposed to have her Society Leader enthronement ceremony today. Ou Moon-hyeok bent down and quickly checked the pulse of the fallen woman. His face soon hardened as he felt for her pulse. This this cant be. There was no pulse, and her body had already grown cold. Judging by the stiffness of her body, rigor mortis had already set in. Ou Moon-hyeok stared at the lifeless Ryu So-wol in shock, his gaze eventually moving towards her chest. Her heart? He hadnt noticed at first due to all the blood, but when he slightly lifted her clothes, there was a hole in the center of her chest. It seemed her heart had been ripped out entirely. Clench Ou Moon-hyeoks fists tightened. How could this have happened? Aside from being a woman, Ryu So-wol was one of the most skilled swordsmen he knew among the countless martial artists. Hadnt she even surpassed the Profound Realm? How could such a person have lost her life so tragically? Lady Ryu Woong woong woong The wooden box he was carrying on his back along with his bundle began to tremble. At this, Ou Moon-hyeok muttered: [Have you sensed it too?] Thud Ou Moon-hyeok set the wooden box down on the floor. When he opened the lid, a pure white sword, newly forged and brimming with vitality, revealed itself. This was her sword, Sunyeon. Ryu So-wol had named it herself and asked him to bring it when it was completed, in time for her enthronement ceremony. I completed the finest sword It was a masterpiece, one of the best among the numerous swords he had crafted. For Ou Moon-hyeok, who had come expecting to see her joyful face upon completing the sword, this was utterly disheartening and bitter. The owner had departed this world without even touching the sword. Woong woong woong As if sensing this, a faint sword cry could be heard. Ou Moon-hyeok bit his lower lip hard with trembling eyes. Though in the martial world, where dozens or hundreds die every day, no one could guarantee tomorrow, this was simply incomprehensible. Who could it be? Who on earth could have done this? Ryu So-wol was one of the top masters of her time, and considering the scale of Heaven-Earth Moon Society, to commit such a tragedy would require a force of comparable size. Ou Moon-hyeok stood up and examined the corpses in the hall. His clan had been demanding to know the sword techniques of the sword owners for generations when crafting swords, so he prided himself on his unparalleled knowledge in this area. Most of the wounds on these corpses were inflicted by swords, so if I examine them closely, there might be some clues. It was likely to be an organization that could stand against Heaven-Earth Moon Society. Most probably one of the Nine Major Sects !? At that moment, Ou Moon-hyeok frowned. This was because as he examined the sword wounds on the corpses, he found that many of them didnt show signs of any special sword techniques. This cant be. Ou Moon-hyeok, who had been examining the corpses with disbelief, was shocked beyond words. He had naturally assumed it was a battle between organizations, but most of the corpses seemed to be the work of a single person. What was even more surprising was that no special sword techniques were used. They were simply slashed with a sword. Overwhelming power. Overwhelming sharpness Thats what these sword wounds showed. The sword had simply been swung, yet nothing could stop it. If any weapon had tried to block it, both the weapon and the wielder were cut down. Most of the sword wounds were decisive blows, cleaving both weapon and body in two with a single swing. A monster. The phrase unstoppable force seemed fitting here. Even if Ryu So-wol was a prodigy with the sword, she couldnt have withstood such a monster. It was someone so strong that even he wouldnt want to face them. But then, Hm? His eyes narrowed as he examined the traces. Some of the corpses Boom! Rumble rumble rumble! Just then, Ou Moon-hyeok turned his gaze at the sound of a huge roar. As if an earthquake had struck, the main hall shook, and sounds echoed from outside. Could the perpetrator of this tragedy still be here? After hesitating for a moment, Ou Moon-hyeok raised his energy to his Yongcheon point. Pat! His body shot up from the ground. Though he had felt a moment of fear towards the one who had created these sword wounds, he soon calmed his mind. Even if he couldnt face this monster-like being, he felt he should at least identify who the culprit was, if only for the sake of his friendship with Lady Ryu. As Ou Moon-hyeok emerged from the main hall, his expression immediately darkened. Shiver What in the world. His reaction was due to a chilling energy that went beyond stimulating his senses to completely overwhelming them. The more skilled a martial artist is, the easier it is to sense such energy when its released. But this ferocious and evil energy wasnt confined to a single space; it was overturning everything around, and its scale was hard to fathom. It seemed to fill tens or hundreds of miles. How could a human possess such tremendous energy? He was on the verge of trembling all over, overcome by the pressure. [Haa haa] Ou Moon-hyeoks breathing became ragged. No matter how much he tried to calm himself, it was difficult to regain his senses amidst this ferocious energy filling everything around him. He could tell where this energy was emanating from, but his feet wouldnt move. The moment he entered this monsters sight, he might die before he even realized it. But then, something caught Ou Moon-hyeoks eye. Ah? The ferocious energy that had been dominating the surroundings suddenly subsided. What could have happened? At this, he wiped his sweat-soaked forehead with his sleeve and darted towards the source of the energy. It wasnt too far from here. About two li northwest of Heaven-Earth Moon Societys main complex, !!!!! Ou Moon-hyeoks eyes widened as he arrived at the spot. The sky was covered in dark clouds, with a large hole torn through them, and a crimson light, reminiscent of sunset, poured down to illuminate the ground. Even more bizarre were the several severed mountain peaks and giant shattered rocks floating here and there in the sky, making the entire area feel like a place not of this world. What on earth had happened here? Ou Moon-hyeok, who had been staring at this tremendous sight in a daze, soon discovered something. Ah? It was someone standing on top of one of the giant rocks floating in the air. A man with long hair, wearing a fluttering black robe, held a sword in his hand. It was an ink-black sword, and the moment Ou Moon-hyeok saw it, his mouth fell open. Being a craftsman, he couldnt help but be captivated when he saw an excellent weapon, even unintentionally. Its perfect. The moment he saw the ink-black sword, Ou Moon-hyeok was instantly captivated by its form. The shape of that sword was ideal beyond comparison to any sword he had ever conceived as a craftsman. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Who on earth could have made such a sword? As he was lost in all sorts of imaginings while looking at the sword, Ou Moon-hyeok suddenly slapped his own cheek. Slap! What was he doing? This was no time to be captivated by a sword. He needed to memorize that mans face in detail so he could at least seek revenge for the unjustly killed Lady Ryu So-wol. But then, Whirr! An astonishing sight unfolded. The sword the man was holding disassembled itself, transforming into a ring-like shape and settling on his arm. Ou Moon-hyeoks face was filled with shock. What was happening? How could a perfectly normal sword disassemble and turn into a ring-like shape? How was such a thing possible? Despite his family having been craftsmen for generations, this was a technique he couldnt comprehend no matter how much he pondered. As he was wondering about this, Swish Flinch Ou Moon-hyeok unconsciously took a step back in surprise. This was because the man turned his head and looked directly at him. He had been hiding while suppressing his energy as much as possible, so this was utterly baffling. Was he going to die at this mans hands? As he hesitated on what to do, it happened. Boom! An unbelievable, tremendous sight unfolded before his eyes. A dazzling beam of light poured through the hole in the dark clouds, striking down towards the ground. The light was so bright that he had to close his eyes for a moment. Kwaaaaang! With a thunderous roar, his body, eyes still closed, was thrown backwards. Ou Moon-hyeok, who had raised his protective energy thinking he needed to shield his body, crashed into various places chaotically. Thud! Thud! Thud! [Kugh!] After colliding several times, he was finally able to stop, seemingly as the aftermath subsided. Opening his eyes, Ou Moon-hyeok had a dazed expression. He seemed to have been thrown back nearly a hundred meters, and looking towards where the beam of light had struck in the distance, *** There was nothing there, he said. Nothing at all? Yes, my great-grandfather rushed to that spot, but the floating rocks and severed mountainsides had disappeared, and the surrounding area had become like a plain. It was truly a bizarre occurrence. It was enough to make ghosts wail. Master Ou Cheonmus great-grandfather, Ou Moon-hyeok, said he felt as if he had been dreaming when he saw this. Neither the crimson hole torn through the dark clouds nor any of the floating objects were visible anymore. To this, Mok Gyeong-un asked: What about that man? The man Mok Gyeong-un inquired about was the long-haired man who had been holding the ink-black sword. According to the records left by Master Ou Cheonmus great-grandfather, he was likely the culprit who had ripped out Cheong-ryeongs heart and caused that tragedy. He vanished. Vanished? Yes, my great-grandfather mobilized even the surviving members of Heaven-Earth Moon Society to search for traces of that man. They searched the surrounding area for three days and nights but found nothing. Did they only search the immediate area? No. My great-grandfather drew a sketch of the mans appearance from memory and passed it around. For a while, Heaven-Earth Moon Society also tried to find the identity of this unknown person suspected to be the true culprit -Thats not true! Crash crash crash crash crash! Before he could finish his sentence. Along with a piercing cry that could burst eardrums, numerous objects in the workshop shattered as if exploding. At this sight, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head to look at Cheong-ryeong. Mok Gyeong-uns brow furrowed as he gazed at her. This was because the area around where Cheong-ryeong had been was becoming stained with blood, and her spiritual energy was rising to a chilling degree. What on earth? Master Ou Cheonmu looked towards where she was with a perplexed expression. Though he didnt have the eyes to see spirits, perhaps due to the rapidly surging spiritual energy, Ou Cheonmu, who had noticed something flickering, had already drawn his sword. Shing At this, Mok Gyeong-un held out his palm towards him as if to stop him and spoke to Cheong-ryeong using sound transmission: -Cheong-ryeong. Lets calm down for now. -Without knowing anything Who who are you calling the true culprit? Crack! Crack! The wooden floorboards were torn up, rising like thorns. It was as if they were reacting to her vengeful spiritual energy. A strange light flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. This was because in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had opened his spirit vision, he could see her surging spiritual energy gradually turning purple. Chapter 373 Chapter 373 C Sword, and Sword (4)Various ancient books on spiritual arts describe it like this: As a vengeful spirit with deep grudges passes through many years without being exorcised or leaving this world, its rank rises. The ranks start with Red Spirit, the state of a newly formed vengeful spirit; Orange Spirit, which has enough power to possess or afflict others; Yellow Spirit, considered dangerous enough to require exorcism due to its harmful effects on humans. Green Spirit, which has existed for decades and can even influence surrounding objects. Blue Spirit, which has existed for over a hundred years and can affect a wide area, causing auditory and visual hallucinations. Indigo Spirit, which has existed for over three hundred years and is difficult to subdue even with dozens of exorcists working together. Finally, Purple Spirit, which has crossed into the realm of disaster-like evil spirits due to grudges so deep that even after hundreds of years, they remain unresolved in any way. Grooooowl Purple? A strange light flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. After overcoming several crises together, Cheong-ryeong had also surpassed her original rank and reached Indigo Spirit (nam-ryeong), and now her spiritual energy had become close to Purple Spirit. However, since even various ancient texts including the Shan Hai Jing didnt properly describe this being, no one knew if it truly existed. Is the spiritual energy itself changing? Mok Gyeong-un let out a hollow laugh at the spiritual energy turning purple. In the end, does the rank of a vengeful spirit change depending on how strong its grudge becomes? But then, Blood? Master Ou Cheonmu couldnt hide his bewilderment. This was because blood was gushing out from various places in his workshop, staining the floor red from bottom to top. What kind of bizarre occurrence is this? Ou Cheonmus energy sense, which had surpassed the Profound Realm, felt the surroundings being covered by an eerie energy. If thats the case, this must be in the realm of illusion, not reality. If so, unless ones sixth sense awakens beyond the five senses, it would be difficult to escape this illusion. Huu. Master Ou Cheonmu focused his mind as he drew up his true energy. Its different. Mok Gyeong-un turned his head at his appearance. It was an unnecessary concern. As expected of a peerless master at the level of a great patriarch with deep enlightenment, he had immediately grasped the Ghost Intent Realm and was calmly responding to it. The Ghost Intent Realm is created by the strong will of a high-ranking vengeful spirit. Blood Realm. This phenomenon unfolding before his eyes was Cheong-ryeongs Ghost Intent Realm C Blood Realm. However, this wasnt intentionally created, but rather was unfolding due to her anger. Crack! Crack! Thorns sprouted from the blood-stained surroundings, closing in on them. At this, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Cheong-ryeong and sent a sound transmission: -Cheong-ryeong Lets calm down. -Move aside. Her anger had reached its peak, and it was directed at Master Ou Cheonmu. Sensing this, Ou Cheonmu, Woong Raised his sword energy. The areas stained with blood rippled around where the blue sword energy rose. The Blood Realm created by spiritual energy seemed unable to withstand the strong energy. However, the fact that it was withstanding to the point of merely rippling against the energy of a peerless master who had reached the Profound Realm seemed to confirm that Cheong-ryeongs spiritual energy had surpassed its original limits. Master, theres an unknown presence in the direction youre looking. Are you sure youre alright? Master Ou Cheonmu asked again for confirmation. Mok Gyeong-un held out his palm as if to say it was fine and not to interfere, but killing intent could be felt so strongly it seemed to touch the skin. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un was also aware of this, so, Swish It might be better if you step out for a moment. Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand. Then, a profound true energy pushed back the blood behind where Master Ou Cheonmu was standing, creating a temporary space for him to escape through. Please go now. Master, are you sure Lets go. Alright Rustle It was at that moment. Before Master Ou Cheonmu could exit through the space Mok Gyeong-un had created, Cheong-ryeong rose from the blood on the floor. You? Master Ou Cheonmu frowned at the materialized form of Cheong-ryeong. Who wouldnt be disturbed by the appearance of a being that clearly didnt look human emerging from the blood? Youre making this quite difficult. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue as he watched this. Did she move through the blood? Mok Gyeong-un, with his Ghost Eyes , could detect spiritual energy. But this was different from the usual Blood Realm. If the usual Blood Realm merely amplified Cheong-ryeongs power and allowed her to materialize hallucinations and illusions with spiritual energy at will, Has she become the Blood Realm itself? It felt as if this realm was Cheong-ryeong herself. Thats why she might have transcended space as the blood melted away before their eyes. In the meantime, Pak! As Cheong-ryeong stretched out her hand, blood thorns surged up, targeting Master Ou Cheonmu. Of course, Ou Cheonmu wasnt the kind of person to be easily caught by this. Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swish! As Ou Cheonmu lightly swung his sword in a circle, all the blood thorns were cut down. However, the cut thorns were literally liquid. The thorns regrew and targeted Ou Cheonmu again. Swoosh! At this, Is that blood-soaked woman the main body? Pat! Ou Cheonmu jumped up to avoid the blood thorns and quickly closed the distance, attempting to cut down Cheong-ryeong with his sword energy. However, before he could, Swoosh Cheong-ryeongs body melted away into blood once again, and, Swoosh She appeared behind Ou Cheonmu as he swung his sword energy, trying to cut his back with a sword made of blood. Oh? Ou Cheonmu hastily withdrew his sword energy and darted forward, avoiding her sword. But it didnt end there, Swoosh! The moment Cheong-ryeong swung her sword, the blood created a blade-like formation as if shooting sword energy, chasing after Ou Cheonmu. At this, Ou Cheonmu regained his posture and raised his sword energy again to cut it down, but, Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un intervened, Swish! With a sharp energy raised from his sword stance paper, he split Cheong-ryeongs blood sword (hyeol-geom). At this, Cheong-ryeong consecutively launched sword techniques made of blood. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un easily cut them down. Swoosh swoosh swoosh swish! Cheong-ryeong, angered at being interrupted, shouted with blood-red eyes. -Move aside! Mortal! -It doesnt seem like youll listen even if I tell you to calm down. Mok Gyeong-un sighed lightly and quietly moved his left fingers. Pak! Pak! Pak! Soldier! Fight! Split! Formation! It was the hand seal of the Nine Characters Vivification Technique. Despite losing her reason to anger, Cheong-ryeong seemed to be observing Mok Gyeong-uns every move, as she snorted. -Do you think that will work on this master? She knew almost all the spiritual techniques that Mok Gyeong-un frequently used. Thats why she immediately recognized that those hand seals were for the Four Peaks Linking Technique (Sa-bong Yeon-chae-sul). Rustle At this, she hid her body in the blood of the Blood Realm. As her spiritual energy surged, she had instinctively grasped new ways to utilize the Blood Realm. How will you trap me like this? This Blood Realm itself was her. But then, Pak! The place Mok Gyeong-un pointed at after forming the hand seal was none other than, Paaaa! Four invisible pillars rose around Master Ou Cheonmu. !? Cheong-ryeong, who could see this despite hiding her body in the blood, was dumbfounded. What Mok Gyeong-un had trapped was none other than Master Ou Cheonmu. The pillars erected around him gradually thickened, then surfaces appeared, creating walls to prevent entry. Realizing that invisible something had created walls around him, Ou Cheonmu asked in bewilderment: Master, what is this? Please stay still in there for a moment. Ill resolve this soon Aaaaaaaargh! Just then, a scream that could tear eardrums echoed all around. Along with it, the space filled with blood shook, creating waves like ripples. Then the blood rose like a tidal wave, surging towards Mok Gyeong-un and Master Ou Cheonmu inside the Four Peaks Linking Technique. Swoosh! The momentum was extraordinary. Purple spiritual energy was contained in the blood, looking as if it would sweep away everything before it. Watching this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke as if whispering: If you dont want to get hurt, stay right in the middle of where Im looking. Grooooowl! At that moment, as Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of gripping a sword in the air, space rippled and something faintly took the form of a sword. It was none other than, Invinsible Sword! Ou Cheonmu exclaimed in recognition. The realm where even energy (gi) forms a sword, said to be achievable only by those who have reached true sword extremity (geom-geuk). That was the Invinsible Sword. Mok Gyeong-un, gripping the Invinsible Sword, held it in reverse and struck it down into the blood-red floor that was heaving like waves. Swish! At that moment, centered on where the Invinsible Sword struck, blood surged in all directions, revealing the floor beneath. From the exposed floor, eight strands of sharp, formless energy rose up. Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh! It was the Eight Immortals Sword Competition (Pal-seon-do-gyeong), one of the extreme sword techniques used by swordsmen. Mok Gyeong-un had embodied this technique into swordsmanship and was now deploying it with the Invinsible Sword. Its power was incomparable to the original. In an instant, the eight strands of energy spread throughout Cheong-ryeongs entire Blood Realm, splitting the whole space. Crack! As the blood-red space split, the Blood Realm eventually shattered into pieces. Seeing this sight, Ou Cheonmu inwardly marveled and felt that his choice had been correct. The Master was truly a monster. If he had competed with him for the sake of pride earlier, he would have surely lost his life. Moreover, he wouldnt have seen such an incredible sword technique. Crack crack crack! In the center of the shattering blood-red fragments of the Blood Realm, someone could be seen shedding tears of blood with a sorrowful face. It was Cheong-ryeong. Only the spot where she stood was unharmed, untouched by the Invinsible Swords cuts. Mok Gyeong-un called out to her. -Cheong-ryeong. - Swish! Cheong-ryeong, shedding tears of blood, glanced at Mok Gyeong-un, then bit her lower lip hard and flew away, passing through the ceiling of the workshop. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un said to Master Ou Cheonmu with a hardened expression: Lets continue our conversation later. Pat! Boom! Mok Gyeong-un smashed through the ceiling where Cheong-ryeong had passed and left. Master Ou Cheonmu stared blankly at this, then lowered his gaze to look at the workshop. Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. His workshop, split into eight parts all the way to the interior, was swaying and barely holding up. Deep wrinkles formed between Ou Cheonmus brows as he looked at the workshop, passed down for generations, which seemed about to collapse at any moment. *** On a mountain peak not far from Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Cheong-ryeong stood on the peak, gazing with sad eyes towards the west, which had turned red as the sun was setting. Mok Gyeong-un quietly approached behind her. At this, she spoke without turning her head, still looking at the setting sun. Leave me alone for a while. Mok Gyeong-un stopped in his tracks at her trembling voice. He had felt her grudge before, but he had never seen her look sad or struggle like this. Staring at her like this, Mok Gyeong-un eventually spoke. Are you having a hard time? If it looks that way, cant you just leave me alone? Cheong-ryeong was rejecting his continued approach. To her, Mok Gyeong-un said: Youve been alone all this time. You! I just I just cant leave you alone. What? Step step step Mok Gyeong-un, who had stopped, walked to where she was. As he tried to face her to see her face, she sharply turned her face away, avoiding it. She bit her lip and held back the emotions welling up inside her. Mok Gyeong-un, watching her trembling shoulders, eventually embraced her from behind. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns action, the emotions she had been holding back burst forth like a dam breaking. With a tearful face, she shed tears of blood and spoke: Its hard Its so hard. A hundred years as a vengeful spirit. Her grudge was deep to the point of being piercing, but she was also piercingly lonely. She had endured the long years with the sole determination to somehow resolve her grudge, if only for the sake of the Moon Vein members who had died following her. But But Why are you shaking me like this when Ive endured only for this purpose? Chapter 374 Chapter 374 C That Day (1)Long ago, More than a hundred years before the present. On the north, east, and west sides of a large training ground sat three extraordinary middle-aged men, each guarded by what appeared to be their escorts. These three middle-aged men were swordsmen from the Three Veins that had branched off from a single origin long ago. To the north was the Heaven Vein, to the west was the Earth Vein, and to the east was the Moon Vein. They had been periodically meeting every year to exchange martial arts through sparring matches, and today was that day. Crack! The sound of something breaking echoed throughout the training ground. It was the sound of a wooden sword shattering. At this, Ryu Gang, the head of the Moon Vein sitting on the east side, frowned. This was because there was a beautiful young woman holding the broken wooden sword, and she was his only heir. [Damn it!] A harsh sound burst from the womans lips. Hearing this, Ryu Gang, the head of the Moon Vein, raised his voice while remaining seated: [Ahem!] [I was just unlucky. If only the wooden sword hadnt broken] The woman, who appeared to be around eighteen years old, spoke as if complaining but then stopped mid-sentence. Her gaze was fixed on the tip of a wooden sword touching her neck. The handsome young man holding this wooden sword, He was Bi Yong-heon, the heir of the Heaven Vein. Bi Yong-heon grinned mischievously, in contrast with his handsome face, and said: [Luck is also a skill, isnt it?] [Youre really annoying.] [A win is a win, so youll keep your promise, right?] [Hmph, who said I wouldnt?] Pak! The woman snorted and then threw the broken wooden sword to the ground. Seeing her behavior, Ryu Gang, the head of the Moon Vein, rubbed his forehead as if he had a headache and shook his head. [Growing up like such a tomboy] She had grown up like a real tomboy, even without a mother. Of course, he had raised her that way. After his firstborn son and younger brother died of an unknown illness, the only one who could succeed him was his sole daughter, Ryu So-wol. So he raised her more like a man than a woman. At that moment, Yu Soon, the captain of his guard sitting to his right, smiled and said: [Hehe. But Master, the young ladys swordsmanship has improved tremendously] [Its junior head!] [I apologize. In any case, Junior Head has made great progress. Who would have thought shed improve this much when just three years ago she couldnt even beat the Earth Veins heir?] [She still has a long way to go. At this level, shes still far from being worthy of being called Junior Head.] [But Master] [Dont you know how much the Heaven Veins heir was going easy on her? That child is acting like this because she knows that and is frustrated.] [] At these words from Master Ryu Gang, Guard Captain Yu Soon closed his mouth. He too had guessed this to some extent. The swordsmanship of Bi Yong-heon, the Heaven Veins heir, had reached an excellent level that was hard to believe for someone so young. He was already comparable to the top masters of each vein. [If only Hun were still alive] Master Ryu Gang muttered softly, as if regretful. Ryu Hun was his deceased son. He was a promising talent of the Moon Vein, said to have martial talent even greater than Bi Yong-heon. He had hoped that on the day of the Three Veins unification ceremony, as per the long-standing agreement, that child would defeat the heirs of the other two veins and become the leader of Heaven-Earth Moon Society, formed by the union of the Three Veins. But that child had died and left his side. As he was feeling regretful like this, a subdued voice was heard: [Yes, things would have been different if my brother were here.] !? It was Ryu So-wols voice. Master Ryu Gang, who hadnt been aware of her approaching, felt a pang of regret. But she had already run out of the training ground with a hurt expression. [Ah ah.] He had hurt that child again. He had tried his best not to make verbal mistakes, but as the gap seemed to widen over time, he had unknowingly revealed his true feelings. [Master] Guard Captain Yu Soon called out to him with a disappointed look. [No. Why didnt you tell me she was coming?] [Who was lost in thought when she was approaching right in front of us?] [Right. Its all this masters fault.] [And cleaning up after the master is always my job. Hwa-yeon, Deputy Captain.] [Yes, Captain.] At his call, a woman with a sturdy face who appeared to be in her early thirties stepped forward. Guard Captain Yu Soon gave her an order: [Comfort Junior Head and bring her back.] [Understood!] Pat! As the deputy captain called Hwa-yeon followed after her, Master Ryu Gang clutched his throbbing head and stood up from his seat. [Lets go back.] [Master over there?] [Hm?] But then, someone was seen approaching. It was Bi Hyeong-myeong, the current head of the Heaven Vein. Although they had been seeing each other every year recently, he had changed a lot since his fathers funeral three years ago. He had become less talkative, and his whole demeanor had changed, you could say. As he approached looking like he had something to say for the first time in a while, Master Ryu Gang couldnt hide his puzzlement. In truth, he didnt really want to talk after Ryu So-wols defeat. *** Ryu So-wol was running out of the Heaven Veins estate. Someone caught up with her and blocked her path. [So-wol.] It was Bi Yong-heon, the heir of the Heaven Vein. She raised one eyebrow and spoke with an annoyed voice: [Why are you following me?] [Were you planning to just leave without keeping your promise?] [Youre really persistent.] [No, whats persistent about claiming what was promised?] At his words, Ryu So-wol clicked her tongue, then tore off an ornate jade orb accessory hanging at her waist and threw it. Pak! Bi Yong-heon caught it with a smile. She said to him with displeasure: [Even if it was a bet, do you really have to take something someone cherishes to feel satisfied?] [Its special because its something you cherished.] [What?] [Ah, its nothing. Anyway, Ill take good care of it. Or do you want to make another bet? Ill give it back if you win in our next match.] [No thanks. Do you think Id want something thats been in someone elses hands?] [Dont be like that] [Enough. If youre done, Im leaving.] [No, wait, I have something else to say besides this.] [Something to say?] Although she wasnt in a good mood after losing a cherished accessory, she stopped to listen since he seemed quite serious about having something to say. As she turned her head, Bi Yong-heon spoke, fidgeting slightly unlike his usual self: [Um you know, So-wol.] [What? Hurry up and say it, man.] [No, why are you rushing? We havent seen each other in a while.] [Weve seen each other, thats enough. Why are you hesitating and fidgeting like that when you said you had something to say?] In truth, Ryu So-wol knew. She had noticed for some time that he was showing signs of liking her. Every time they met, he would blush and avoid meeting her eyes. One would have to be a fool not to notice. But she didnt feel the same way. To her, he, the heir of the Heaven Vein, was someone to be compared against and a mountain to be conquered. Thats why Ryu So-wol couldnt bring herself to like him. [No, Im not doing this on purpose] [Hey, its late. I need to run away, you know.] [Huh?] [If you have something to say, tell me next time.] Pat! With those words, Ryu So-wol immediately used her lightness skill and jumped over the estate wall. Seeing this, Bi Yong-heon bit his lip hard and was about to follow her but then stopped. He had heard someone calling from behind. [Junior Head!] It seemed to be the Moon Veins deputy guard captain. Knowing he would only be interfering if he followed, Bi Yong-heon couldnt help but feel regretful. *** Pat! Pat! Ryu So-wol displayed her nimble lightness skill as she cut through the undergrowth. Almost there. Among the many mountain peaks, there was one particularly special place. This mountain peak, which held a place she treasured like a treasure, was the highest and most scenic. She had discovered it by chance three years ago and had been visiting it every year since then. The circumstances that led her to find this place were quite amusing. It was after she had fled from her fathers disappointed gaze following her defeat in a sparring match, just like today. She had climbed up there after running for several ri without rest to shake off the deputy guard captain and guard warriors sent by her father, Master Ryu Gang. There, she was mesmerized by the red-tinged sky and the setting sun. Could there be anything more mysterious and beautiful in the world? For the first time, she felt comfort for her tired and wounded heart. After her mother, older brother, and younger uncle had died of illness, her father had raised her strictly and sometimes didnt hesitate to say hurtful things. The one who will become the next head is no longer a woman. If your brother were alive, do you think youd even be worthy of that position? Behave like a proper heir. Because of this, she grew up differently from other daughters. She grew up like a tomboy, but the wounds inside had festered. However, after seeing that scenery when she was struggling, she found solace in her heart and visited that mountain peak whenever she felt stifled, making various excuses. [Junior Head!] The voice of Deputy Guard Captain Hwa-yeon echoed from afar. Perhaps because she had chased after her every time she ran away, her lightness skill had definitely improved compared to before. If she didnt hurry up the mountain peak, she might be caught. Pat! Pat! She climbed the treacherous cliff of the mountain peak. It was quite difficult at first, but now she was so familiar with it from frequent visits that she felt she could climb it with her eyes closed. The sun was about to set soon, so she was excited. Full of anticipation, she climbed to the top of the mountain peak and was about to let out a small exclamation when, !? She couldnt do it. This was because on top of the mountain peak, which she had considered her own secret paradise, stood a long-haired man with his hands behind his back, his black robe fluttering. Her face, which had been expecting to see the breathtaking scenery, immediately turned to disappointment. Who on earth is that guy? Who is he to come first and monopolize her personal paradise? As she was wondering about this, Pak! At that moment, someone pressed down on her shoulder and slammed her to the ground in one swift motion. Thud! [Ah!] Ryu So-wol, thrown to the ground, couldnt hide her bewilderment. The force pressing down on her shoulder was so strong that even though she instinctively raised her inner energy, she couldnt move at all. [Eeek!] [Stay still.] [Let let go!] Ryu So-wol struggled with all her might, but she eventually had to submit to the overwhelming force that felt like being crushed by a massive rock. Meanwhile, the man who had been standing with his hands behind his back, looking at the scenery she had considered her personal paradise, turned his head and approached. [Ah] The moment she saw the mans face, she inadvertently let out a gasp. Despite having black hair and skin similar to hers, he had a strangely exotic and beautiful face. Could a man be this beautiful? Even someone like her, who had little interest in appearances, couldnt help but be surprised. The man who had been staring at her intently opened his mouth. [Is it a female?] [Yes, it seems so. Ra] Swish At that moment, the man dressed entirely in black raised his hand, cutting off what the other was saying. Then, as if uninterested, he waved his hand dismissively and said: [Kill her and dispose of the body.] [I obey your command.] Grip With those words, the one pressing down on Ryu So-wols shoulder applied even more force. She should have been scared, but strangely, a strong defiance arose in her in this situation, and she shouted: [Female? What a shitty way to talk. You fucking male.] [] The man who had been about to turn away as if he had lost interest stopped. The one pressing down on her shoulder became flustered and applied more force while raising his voice: [How dare you, you worthless] [Quiet.] [But] [Leave her be for now.] [What?] [I said leave her alone.] [] At this, the one who had been about to crush Ryu So-wols shoulder released his grip. She quickly got up and drew the sword at her waist. Regardless, the man raised the corner of his mouth and said: [An interesting female, indeed.] Again! Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As he called her a female again, she angrily unsheathed her sword towards the man without hesitation. It was the fastest quick sword technique in the Moon (Wol) Sword Style. Pat! At that moment, an unbelievable thing happened. Tak! !? The man had effortlessly caught her prized quick sword between two fingers. [You know how to use some force, female.] [Wh-who are you?] To her surprised question, the man answered in an arrogant voice: [I am the one who will become your master.] At those words, her surprise was momentary, and she spoke incredulously: [Youre completely insane.] Chapter 375 Chapter 375 C That Day (2)[I am the one who will become your master.] Ryu So-wol was dumbfounded by the mans arrogant words, spoken so casually. [Youre completely insane.] No sooner had those words left her mouth. Grooooowl She couldnt hide her bewilderment at the incredibly vicious energy she felt right behind her. Even her father, Master Ryu Gang of the Moon Vein, one of the greatest masters she knew, had never exuded such an overwhelming pressure when revealing his aura. But this energy she felt from behind was like being in front of a ferocious beast. What kind of energy is this? [This insolent female is so desperate to die] Swish At that moment, the man dressed entirely in black extended his hand, gesturing not to interfere. With just the mans gesture, that tremendous energy disappeared instantly. At this, Ryu So-wol was inwardly amazed. What on earth was the identity of this man who could command such a monstrous being whose level she couldnt even fathom? As she was wondering about this, Clang! Her sword, caught between the mans two fingers, broke in half. [Ah?] He hadnt even used any true energy. He had simply gripped the blade with his bare hand strength and not only that, but shattered it. As she was in shock, Pak! The man, who had suddenly approached, grabbed the front of her clothes. Then, Rip! He tore her clothes right off. In an instant, her upper garment was torn away, exposing her pert breasts. Flustered, Ryu So-wol instinctively covered her chest with both arms. Seeing her like this, the man smirked and said: [Youre no different from other females.] [You!] [Even in a life-threatening situation, youre embarrassed about merely exposing your chest?] At these words, Ryu So-wols expression, which had been overcome with shame, suddenly hardened. She had thought he might be trying to violate her, but the mans expression remained unchanged. Rather, he seemed to be mocking her reaction. Ordinary women, even if they were martial artists, would be at a loss from shame and embarrassment in this situation. However, she had grown up like a man since her brothers death. Therefore, she was different from those other women. Ryu So-wol felt defiant, but hiding this, she instead showed a more timid appearance, clutching her chest even tighter. [D-dont come any closer.] Seeing her like this, the man shook his head and was about to let go of the torn cloth as if he had lost interest, when, Pat! At that moment, Ryu So-wol suddenly thrust the broken sword blade towards the center of the mans neck. But, Damn it. Her blade didnt reach the center of the mans neck. This was because a chilling yet vast energy was holding her entire body. It was similar to manipulating true energy, yet completely different. Because the energy was so evil. Flinch! Flinch! She trembled, overcome with fear enough to make her whole body break out in goosebumps. It was the first time in her life she had encountered an opponent so terrifying and frightening just from their energy. The man approached her like this and gently lifted her chin, saying: [I thought you were embarrassed, but you were waiting for an opportunity? Interesting. Isnt it?] [Shes nothing but an insect.] [Isnt she more interesting than those docile women of our clan?] [Thats because] [Enough.] [] The man cut off the words of the one behind him and smiled at Ryu So-wol, saying: [What, have you suddenly become afraid?] [Are you going to kill me?] [You recklessly aimed for the life of one who will become your master, so you must pay a corresponding price.] [] [However, if you beg for your life, realizing your proper place, I might consider it.] [What?] [I am not one without mercy] [Kill me.] For a moment, a strange light flashed in the mans eyes at her words. [Kill you?] [As someone born a martial artist, Im always prepared to die. No matter how scared I am, I wont beg for my life from anyone. So kill me.] [Hooh.] One of the mans eyebrows raised. He had just been enjoying a moment of amusement with an insignificant being. But this female, no, this woman. Was she a being with her own sense of honor and dignity? The man, showing interest, eventually spoke: [Interesting. A mere woman possessing the honor of a warrior.] [Warrior?] [Yes. Warrior. I dont dislike such people. And I respect the honor of a warrior.] [] [Good. As a warrior, I apologize for insulting you. In that sense, Ill give you a clean death. If you have any last words, speak them.] The man said as he removed his hand from Ryu So-wols chin. To this, she, having already abandoned attachment to her life, answered in a voice drained of strength: [I dont. What last words could I have when Im about to die? Leaving such things would only make me want to live.] At her answer, the corners of the mans mouth turned up. Usually, when asked if they have any last words, people tend to leave expected messages. Most are expressions of regret, farewells to those left behind, or requests for their treatment. But to cut off her own lingering attachments to life like this. Truly a person of dignity. It had just been amusement, and a moment ago it was respect, but now he was genuinely interested. Among the women of his clan, none had shown such true dignity in front of him. So the man asked: [Not bad.] [What?] [Ill change my question. Instead of last words, tell me what you desire.] [Whats the difference?] Sear?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Im saying Ill grant whatever you wish for as your last request.] The mans intention in these words was clear. Having taken a liking to Ryu So-wol, he changed the question to give her a chance to save her life. There was a difference between last words and a desire. If she wished to preserve her life, he would spare her. No, wouldnt she naturally say that? But her answer was completely different from what he expected. [I want to become strong.] [You want to become strong?] For a moment, Ryu So-wol was inwardly perplexed at her own words. She didnt know why, but the atmosphere seemed to have reversed due to some whim of her opponent. But in that instant when she was wondering what she truly desired, she had unconsciously blurted out those words. It seemed too late to take them back when, [Hahahahahahaha!] Suddenly, the man burst into uproarious laughter, as if something was extremely amusing. At this sight, she wore a bewildered expression. *** Late at night. Ryu Gang, the head of the Moon Vein, was left speechless at the sight of Junior Head Ryu So-wol. This was because her face was covered in bruises and wounds, and she was limping as if severely injured. He had felt sorry for his words and actions earlier in the day, but his belief that she needed to be raised strongly as the Junior Head remained unchanged, so he had intended to scold her. However, seeing her in this state, he simply couldnt bring himself to be angry about it. Rather, [What on earth happened? Why are you in such a state?] No matter how strongly he had raised her, what father wouldnt worry and just let it pass when seeing his child in such a miserable condition? To his question, Ryu So-wol couldnt bring herself to give any answer. Strength is not something you simply obtain. A warrior becomes strong through fighting. Those were the words that man had said. After that, she had fought like mad with the man who claimed to be his subordinate. For almost several hours without rest. It was the first time. The first time she had thought she wanted to die because it was so painful. [Can you not hear this masters words?] [] At Master Ryu Gangs pressing, she couldnt bring herself to open her mouth. In truth, she wanted to tell everything she had experienced. But she had made a promise with that man. Ill only say two things. Dont reveal to anyone that you met me. And if you come to this place around the same time every year, you can obtain the strength you desire. She had her own stubbornness. A stubbornness to unconditionally keep a promise once made. Thats why she finally kept her mouth shut despite her fathers continued pressing. Master Ryu Gang finally gave up. [You stubborn child.] Clicking his tongue at her obstinacy, Master Ryu Gang spoke to her as if making an announcement: [The Heaven Vein has proposed a marriage.] [What?] A marriage? What was he talking about? To her bewildered look, Master Ryu Gang exhaled a deep sigh and said: [It seems the Heaven Veins Junior Head wants you.] [I dont!] Ryu So-wol raised her voice, flaring up. At this, Master Ryu Gang snorted. [Hmph. You wouldnt answer when I asked about your well-being, but now you open your mouth when marriage is discussed?] [Th-thats] [I refused for now.] [Ah ah.] At those words, she let out a sigh of relief. However, the words that followed were by no means something to be relieved about. [But I accepted their proposal.] [What? What proposal?] [I said I would allow the marriage if the Heaven Veins Junior Head becomes the leader at the unification ceremony.] [Master, no, Father!] Ryu So-wol, who had been kneeling, suddenly stood up and shouted. Master Ryu Gang also raised his voice: [Be quiet! This is all for the sake of our family.] [For the sake of the family? You said I was no longer a woman because Im the Junior Head of the Moon Vein. So why should I marry the Heaven Veins Junior Head?] [Didnt I say? Its all for the Moon Vein.] [Thats not an answer] [If you marry the person who will become the leader, the Heaven Vein and Moon Vein will become closely tied. And the Heaven Vein has agreed to give your firstborn son to the Moon Vein.] [] At these words from Master Ryu Gang, Ryu So-wols expression turned cold. Her father had already reached an agreement with the head of the Heaven Vein. Through this agreement, she realized. The fact that her father had accepted such a proposal meant that he didnt have high expectations for her as Junior Head. Clench Ryu So-wols fists tightened. It wasnt that she didnt understand her father. Master Ryu Gang had become unable to produce seed due to a past injury. Thats why he desperately wanted someone to continue the Moon Veins lineage, and she didnt meet that requirement. But, You are now the Junior Head. Were those words her brother had spoken, tightly grasping her hand as he breathed his last from illness, merely empty words? Was all her effort to fill his empty place for nothing? It truly made her heart ache. But besides this heartache, she also felt defiant. Grind Ryu So-wol gritted her teeth. Yes. If she thought about it the other way around, the answer was there. The solution to overturn all of this. It was none other than *** Crack! Bi Yong-heon, the Junior Head of the Heaven Vein, stared at the broken wooden sword with wildly shaking eyes. This was because he was inwardly amazed at the skills of Ryu So-wol, the Moon Veins Junior Head, which changed every year. Until just 4 years ago, he still had to hide his true skills. But at some point, the situation changed. From 3 years ago, her skills began to improve dramatically, and 2 years ago, he could no longer hide his strength. And last year, she had finally caught up to within half a move. He was able to avoid a draw by using the Heaven Veins secret technique, but it had reached a point where he could no longer be careless. So he had diligently practiced martial arts for a year to widen the gap again. But an unbelievable thing happened. How can this be. She had broken his wooden sword in just about twenty moves. He had thought he had closed the gap that had opened because he had reached the peak of the Transcendent Realm and widened the difference again. But how could this happen? Grind Bi Yong-heon ground his teeth in frustration. There was only one reason he had tried to maintain that difference and win at all costs. Dont act weak and become the leader. Then youll be able to take that child as your wife. It was because of his promise with his father. But not only had she caught up in 8 years, Ryu So-wols martial prowess had finally surpassed his own. From the moment the wooden sword broke, the gap was already clearly evident, but if he fell here, it felt like he would lose her forever. So, Pat! Bi Yong-heon was determined not to give up even if it meant fighting barehanded. However, Woong woong woong !!!!! The moment he saw the blue sword energy gathering in her bare hands, he lost all will to fight. This is impossible. To transcend the barrier at the mere age of twenty-eight. That meant she had reached the Transformation Realm (Hwa-gyeong). Murmur murmur At this amazing sight, there was a commotion and uproar everywhere. Even Master Ryu Gang of the Moon Vein was so shocked that he forgot his composure and stood up abruptly from his seat. Chapter 376 Chapter 376 C That Day (3)[Waaaaaaah!!!] At last, the entire training ground resounded with the cheers of the Moon Vein members. Amid their shouts, Ryu So-wol withdrew the sword energy she had raised with her sword technique and looked towards the west. There, she saw the joyful retainers and warriors of Moon Vein, and her father, Master Ryu Gang, standing up from his seat, dumbfounded. She looked at her father and lightly tapped her chest with her fist. -Thump thump! At her gesture, which seemed to prove herself, Master Ryu Gangs lips twitched, and soon his eyes reddened. As he raised his head towards the sky and closed his eyes, a single tear rolled down his cheek. Seeing her father like this, Ryu So-wol barely managed to contain her intense emotions. She had been incredibly curious about how he would react when she defeated the junior head of Heaven Vein and surpassed the limits he had set. Would he feel relieved? Or would his long-held resentment be resolved? But now, seeing her fathers emotional reaction, she felt a sudden lump in her throat. After giving up everything and accepting that kind of proposal, why are you crying now? This wouldnt resolve the bitterness of all those years. Emotions were truly spiteful. Just one look at that face, and her heart was inexplicably softening. Amidst the cheers, a faint voice was heard. [ This cant be. How] It was the muttering of Bi Yong-heon, the junior head of Heaven Vein. After surpassing the wall and reaching the Transformation Realm, all her senses had become more acute than before, and she could hear this voice clearly. Yong-heon His usual playful and confident demeanor had completely vanished, and he seemed overwhelmed by the shock of defeat. Although she had endured hardships to defeat him, seeing him like this inevitably made her feel sympathetic. She was about to say something to him when, -Step step! She saw Bi Hyeong-myeong, the clan leader of Heaven Vein, approaching behind him. Was he coming to console his son who was shocked by the defeat? Seeing him place his hand on his sons shoulder, she thought it would be better for them to comfort him rather than the victor of the duel, so she stepped back. But then, !? For a moment, she doubted her eyes. Smi ling? The corners of Bi Hyeong-myeongs mouth, who had his hand on his sons shoulder, were turned upwards. It wasnt the kind of benevolent smile a father would give to console his son who had experienced his first defeat. It looked as if he was smiling as though he had been waiting for this. Seeing this, Ryu So-wol was suddenly gripped by a sense of displeasure. Why is he However, [Junior Head!] Due to the Moon Vein members rushing over to congratulate her on her first victory in the duel, she had to bury this feeling of displeasure. The lingering unpleasantness soon became buried in the joy of the clan members. *** That day, as the sun was setting, Ryu So-wol, who had climbed to the peak of the mountain with light steps, spotted someone and smiled brightly. Then she ran and embraced that person. That someone was a man dressed entirely in black. The man also enveloped her in his arms as she came into his embrace, and said with a smile, [It seems youve finally achieved what youve been longing for.] [I have. And who do you think taught me?] [Seeing you even resort to flattery, you must be in a very good mood, arent you?] [Of course. The years of endurance are bitter, but the fruit is sweet.] -Swish! With those words, Ryu So-wol held the mans cheeks with both hands, stood on her tiptoes, and kissed his lips. The man responded by continuing with a deep kiss. He was her master who had awakened her as a warrior, and the first man who made her realize she was a woman. Although they only met for two or three days a year at most, at some point, she had come to hold this man in her heart. And it didnt take long for her to realize that she wasnt the only one with such feelings. For a while, the man and So-wol indulged in each other under the red sunset. *** Sitting on the edge of the cliff, leaning on the mans shoulder, Ryu So-wols face was full of smiles. There had never been a time in her life when things were this smooth and happy. The man spoke to her, [Now that youve achieved what you wanted, are you closer to your goal of becoming the Society Leader?] [I dont know yet. I won this time, but I dont know how things might change next year.] [Hoo. Youve grown quite a bit.] [You told me to never let my guard down.] [Satisfaction leads to complacency, and complacency ultimately leads to defeat. Thats why its meaningless to savor victory for too long.] [ Thats true. But when I hear you talk, it sounds like youve been fighting non-stop your entire life.] The man silently smiled at her words. His expression seemed to be an affirmation. [Really?] [Ive been living on battlefields since long before you can imagine. Even now.] [Even now, you say?] Ryu So-wol lifted her head from the shoulder she was leaning on and looked at the man. Although she had come to like him, there was still so much she didnt know. Looking at his exotic appearance, it was unclear whether he was from the Central Plains or not. Yet he didnt seem to be from the Western Regions either. It was a feeling that was hard to describe in words. [Whenever I look at you, I cant help but think how mysterious you are.] [What do you mean?] [Your appearance, everything. You wait here every year without fail, but I dont know where you come from or where you go.] She had met with him here every year, but she had never seen him climb up or down this place. Nevertheless, he always appeared in the same spot. This had always been a mystery to her. But even though they had become this close, the man never talked about anything regarding himself. Sometimes, this made her feel a bit sad. As if understanding her feelings, the man wrapped his arm around her shoulder and spoke in a gentle voice. [Ill tell you someday. But now is not the time.] [ When will that be?] [Not too far from now. The place where I live is becoming increasingly desolate, and war has been continuing for a long time. Thats why Ive been keeping an eye on this place for a long time. But if I do it now, they will move too. Then this place will soon become a battlefield.] [] What kind of world does this man live in? When she listens to him talk, it sounds as if hes alone in a different world. But soon she put away such thoughts. Surely he would tell her everything when the time was right? Thats what she firmly believed. Ryu So-wol tightly held the arm of the man wrapped around her shoulder and said playfully, [Ah, I see. But I seem to remember someone saying something about becoming the lord of this place a few years ago. Maybe Im remembering wrong?] [ Lord. Yes, I had intended to.] [Oh my. Is that so?] [You should be grateful for this. There are still many who wish for that. Even the one who has been dealing with you for the past few years.] Hes referring to his subordinate who, under the guise of teaching, had beaten her black and blue for years. That person hadnt changed even after years had passed. He always treated her like an insignificant bug. Although she had grown up like a tomboy, she had been called a peerless beauty countless times. He was probably the only one who treated her like that. [By the way, how is that person doing?] [Didnt I tell you? For our clan, everyday life itself is a battlefield.] [Battlefield It seems even more desolate than my life.] [Everyones life is precious. Its just that we often fail to realize it easily.] [Is that true for me too?] [Of course.] Ryu So-wol smiled at his answer. He had become much gentler than when they first met, but he was still as blunt as ever. However, she could feel that he respected and cherished her more than anyone else. Thats why she liked him so much. Staring intently at the man, Ryu So-wol spoke in a slightly hushed voice. [I wish you could stay by my side.] As her feelings for him had deepened, she always found the short annual meetings unsatisfying. Finding her cute as she expressed her desire to be together while feeling shy about it, the man stroked her head and said, [Just a little No, it might not be just a little for you, but wait for me.] [If I wait, can we be together forever?] [ Yes. We will be together. Even if its just for a fleeting moment.] [A fleeting moment?] Why did he say a fleeting moment instead of forever when talking about being together? To her puzzled look, the man spoke in a somewhat regretful tone. [If only you were like me.] [What do you mean by that?] [It pains me to embrace you, knowing its just a fleeting moment.] [ Why are you talking like that?] Ryu So-wol suddenly felt uneasy at his incomprehensible words. The man then hugged her tightly and said, [Dont worry. Even if its fleeting, my feelings for you will continue.] [Is it because our life together feels short to you?] [ Yes.] Ryu So-wol chuckled at his words. Her uneasiness vanished without a trace. If he felt that the remaining life was short when they still had a long way to go, she could tell how much this man liked her. She hugged him tightly back and said, [Someone once told me that it shines brighter because its short. We can live like that too, cant we?] [It shines brighter because its short Yes, thats right.] The man smiled. And as he kissed her forehead, he said, [This moment with you is indeed the brightest in my life] As he was speaking, he suddenly turned his head slightly to the side. [I thought I told them not to disturb me while Im here.] [I apologize. The situation was too urgent, I had no choice.] Hearing a familiar voice, Ryu So-wol looked in that direction and saw that the mans subordinate had already arrived. Feeling embarrassed, she quickly stood up, suddenly feeling awkward about being in the mans arms. [Oh, its been a while. Sir Tau.] Despite her greeting, the mans subordinate called Tau merely glanced at her as if looking at a bug and ignored her. Then he approached the man and whispered something in his ear. I cant hear. She tried to focus her auditory senses to hear what they were saying, but their conversation was inaudible. It seemed they had blocked it with some kind of energy. However, the mans expression as he listened to his report was not good at all. When the report was over, the man approached her and said in a somewhat subdued voice, [It seems I have to leave.] [ It looks like a difficult situation. Is there anything I can do to help?] [Its alright. You have things to do here, dont you?] [Still] Before she could finish speaking, the man gently embraced her and said, [Dont worry. Ill come back here as I always have.] [ I understand.] Yes. The man is not weak enough for her to worry about. She believed that no one could defeat him because he was stronger than anyone she knew. [Ill be waiting.] She sent him off with a bright smile, looking forward to next year. However, at this moment, she had no doubt that this expectation would be shattered. *** Ryu So-wol lay on her bed, covered with a blanket, shedding endless tears. She had waited for the man in that place for nearly seven days in the rain, but he never appeared. She was so worried that she had almost completely stopped eating and drinking. She was in agony, feeling as if that small bit of uneasiness she had felt had become reality, despite how much she had believed in him. [Sob.] The tears wouldnt stop. Her heart ached unbearably, wondering if he, who had always said he lived in the midst of battle, had left this world without her. As she continued to cry, unable to stop her tears of sorrow and pain, someone knocked on her door. -Knock knock! [Go! Please just leave me] -Bang! At that moment, the door opened and someone entered. It was her father, Ryu Gang, the clan leader of Moon Vein. Ryu Gang looked at her, who had grown thin with sorrow, and spoke in a sympathetic voice, [How long do you intend to stay like this?] [ Just leave me alone. I won in this duel too, didnt I? So] [Is it because you couldnt meet him?] [!?] Her expression suddenly hardened. She then glared at Hwa Yeon, the head of the guard who was standing behind Master Ryu Gang. She had only told Hwa Yeon, her long-time confidante, about him. She had asked her to keep it absolutely secret, but had she told him? But then Master Ryu Gang clicked his tongue and said, [If you like him that much, dont you trust him?] [What?] What is he talking about? She was dumbfounded. She had thought that when he found out about this, he would fly into a rage, seeing her only as the clans heir and junior head. This was because he had hoped for her to form a relationship with one of the junior heads of Heaven Vein or Earth Vein and bear children, even though she had defeated them. So when her father, who she thought would react like that, said these words, she couldnt help but be surprised. [Did you think this father, no, the leader of our clan would unconditionally oppose it?] [] Along with these words, Master Ryu Gang snorted with a bitter expression and said, [Im quite curious to see the face of that bastard who made my daughter cry like this.] [ Father.] Tears welled up in Ryu So-wols eyes again. Her father had been so strict and cold ever since she became the junior head. But for the first time since her brother left, he was treating her as his daughter. Overwhelmed, she burst into tears as her father Ryu Gang approached and embraced her. Ryu So-wol, who had been silently crying out of worry and longing for him, wept loudly with a tearful face. Her father Ryu Gang silently patted her back and comforted her. After she had cried for a while, Ryu Gang said to her, Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [When that bastard returns, Ill give him a good thrashing, so cheer up now.] [] [Thats enough now. Huu. If you miss him that much, tell the painter to draw a portrait and hang it up.] [What?] [I should know what my future son-in-law looks like too, shouldnt I?] [Fa Father.] [While youre at it, why dont you dress up prettily and have a portrait drawn of yourself too? In the future, when you lead Moon Vein, no, the Heaven-Earth Moon Society in my place, youll rarely have the chance to dress up as a woman.] [Pfft, are you finally seeing me as your daughter now?] At her words, Ryu Gang smiled with his wrinkled face and said, [Youve always been my daughter, even before you were the junior head.] More than any other words, her fathers statement was the greatest comfort in her life. *** Six months later. On the way back from visiting the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary in Joyang, northern Hubei Province. Hwa Yeon, the head guard of Ryu So-wol, kept teasing her. [The clan leader must have been so furious to send an express message.] [] [Why did you wear a bridal gown for your portrait when you havent even held the wedding yet?] [ It was to leave a portrait in the most beautiful appearance, is that really something to get so worked up about?] [Of course it is. You had your portrait painted in a bridal gown, and he had his painted like a groom. How could he not be upset?] At Hwa Yeons words, Ryu So-wol pouted and expressed her dissatisfaction. [Tch. He was all talk about son-in-law this and that, but it was all empty words.] [Still, you went too far, Junior Head.] [Stop teasing me now. Its giving me a headache.] Seeing her reaction, Hwa Yeon seemed to think it was time to stop teasing, and changed the subject awkwardly. [By the way, its quite a coincidence, isnt it?] [What is?] [The time when the sword will be completed coincides with when you can ascend as the Society Leader.] At her words, Ryu So-wol waved her hand and said, [Dont get too excited. We dont know anything for sure yet.] [Heh. But why did you show such confidence in front of the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary as if you would become the Society Leader?] [Should I have said I wasnt confident in front of an outsider?] [Well, I suppose thats true.] Hwa Yeon nodded. The master she served had truly become the greatest expert among the three branches. She had every right to be proud. Hwa Yeon herself was also very proud to serve such a young lady. [By the way, Junior Head. Did you name the sword that way because of him?] Hwa Yeon had unintentionally overheard the conversation between Ryu So-wol and Master Ou Moon-hyeok of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. When he asked about the name of the sword, Ryu So-wol had asked him to call it Sunyeon (협). Sunyeon means longing. It means longing to the point of aching. If shes giving such a name to the precious sword shell use for life, its clear how much the Junior Head must miss him. But Ryu So-wol answered in a subdued voice. [Lets talk about that later.] [Im, Im sorry, Young Lady. This darned mouth of mine ran off without me realizing.] Hwa Yeon made a gesture of slapping her own mouth with her palm. Seeing her like that, Ryu So-wol chuckled. Then she soon said, [Right now, I just want to focus on the duel at the Unification Ceremony.] [Junior Head] At her firm resolve, Hwa Yeons lips twitched, unable to hide her inner pride. After going through many hardships, she had truly become strong. She was becoming someone capable of leading many people. [You will definitely win. Youll become the final victor at the Unification Ceremony of the Three Veins, ascend as the Society Leader, and obtain the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, known as the ultimate secret technique.] Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. It was the catalyst that had caused the Three Veins of Heaven-Earth Moon Society to split into three factions. Chapter 377 Chapter 377 C That Day (4)The origin of the Three Veins of Heaven-Earth Moon Society can be traced back to the fall of the Old Murim. After the day of the great calamity, hundreds of martial arts sects were wiped out, and countless martial artists perished, their numbers beyond count. However, those who barely survived that day became the roots of the current martial arts world. Originally, Heaven Vein, Earth Vein, and Moon Vein were derived from one source. Yang Biryu, the Keeper of Martial Records. He was a man of outstanding martial prowess who managed the hidden martial records, considered the most important in a group that pursued pure martial arts. He was able to become the Keeper of Martial Records not only because of his martial skills but also because he had been castrated, unable to have children, and had lost his sight, unable to see. As the hidden Keeper of Martial Records for the martial arts group he belonged to, he lived and ate in a deep underground chamber, only coming out once every six days for a single day of rest. He essentially lived there, didnt he? -Thats right. Yang Biryu, who guarded the martial records, went out for his day of rest as usual, but he had to face a shocking reality. The massive martial arts library, the manor, and even the city that should have been above were all gone. Being blind, the only scents he could detect were the heavy smell of blood, a pungent odor he had never encountered before, and the smell of burnt ashes. -Shocked beyond measure, he wandered for three days and nights looking for survivors, but eventually realized he was the only one left and departed from that place. Although he had become unable to have children, he had sworn loyalty to this massive organization that had taken him in despite being born blind. The reality was too shocking, but he couldnt stay in a place where no one else remained. As he left the ruins, after much deliberation, he decided to take one secret martial arts manual that he had been guarding. Unable to let this sole remnant and important secret manual of the organization be lost, he wandered the world with the mission of handing it over if he ever found a survivor. However, even after ten years, no survivors appeared. While searching for survivors, he happened to find three orphans on the brink of starvation in a poor village, and after saving them, he took them under his wing. Dont tell me they are? -Yes. They are the three founders of Heaven-Earth Moon Societys branches. Coming from a poor village, they had no family names, only given names. Yang Biryu, who took them in, raised them like his own children out of loneliness, and even taught them his unique martial arts so they could protect themselves. Despite teaching them martial arts, Yang Biryu, unable to reveal his origins, did not tell them the name of the martial art. -Even after taking in these children, he continued to wander for a long time. Unable to find any survivors, he eventually passed away from old age and illness in a small village. As he died suddenly without leaving any last words, the three siblings he had taken in were left with many worries. Yang Biryu, who had many secrets, didnt tell them much, so they didnt even know who he was looking for. After deliberation, they decided to burn it. They had never dared to touch what their adoptive father had called unthinkable, so they tried to destroy it out of respect for his wishes. However, -Their agreement did not go as planned. Was it greed after all? -For those who had learned martial arts, it was nothing short of the ultimate treasure. Only after Yang Biryus death did they first see its contents, and they simply couldnt overcome their desire. So thats how they split up? -Thats right. Taking one character each from their adoptive father Yang Biryus name for their surnames, they became the founders of Heaven Vein, Earth Vein, and Moon Vein, and for a long time, they were in conflict over possessing the secret manual. As they continued to oppose each other for a long time and their scale grew, they also began to face external enemies. Because of this, in later generations, they judged that it was meaningless for the three branches with the same roots to keep fighting, and they made a treaty. That was the duel at the Unification Ceremony. They agreed to reunite the three divided branches into one Association, and the one who leads this Association would possess this secret manual. That secret manual was the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. *** And so, the day of the final duel to determine the Society Leader quickly approached. The location for the duel was the training ground of Moon Vein. For Master Ryu Gang, this day held a special significance. Just eight years ago, he had lost all motivation, believing that Heaven Vein would take everything. But now, everyone saw Moon Veins junior head as the likely Society Leader. My dear. Hun. Our So-wol has grown so much. Its been over ten years since they passed away, so why do I miss them so much now? With this thought, he went to the separate building where their memorial tablets were placed. As he entered the building, he stopped abruptly in surprise. The reason was that someone was inside the separate building. [You?] It was Bi Yong-heon, the junior head of Heaven Vein. He had thought he would be preparing for tomorrows final duel, so why was he here? As he wondered, he saw Bi Yong-heon staring intently at something and gritting his teeth. -Grind! Then Bi Yong-heon came out and met him face to face. [Master.] [What brings you here?] [ I came to pay my respects to Brother Hun.] [Ah, I see.] The junior head before Ryu So-wol was Ryu Hun. Thats why Bi Yong-heon, who had competed with him several times and built a friendship, was here. Knowing this, Master Ryu Gang nodded in understanding. But the place where the memorial tablets were located wasnt in that direction, so why had the junior head of Heaven Vein been looking in a different direction and getting angry? [Ill be heading back to the guest quarters now.] [Very well.] After sending him off, Master Ryu Gang entered and let out a faint sigh. [Ah] Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What Bi Yong-heon had been looking at was none other than the portraits of Ryu So-wol and the man she liked. He had hung their portraits to show them to his deceased wife and son. Seeing this must have been quite disheartening for him. Moreover, although it wasnt intentional, in the portrait, Ryu So-wol was wearing a bridal gown, which must have made it even worse. This is unfortunate. He was well aware that Bi Yong-heon, the junior head of Heaven Vein, liked Ryu So-wol as a woman. Thats why the clan leader of Heaven Vein must have made such a proposal. But they, Are not destined for each other. Even if Bi Yong-heon, the junior head of Heaven Vein, were to win the final duel, he would never win So-wols heart. Thats how firm her heart was. *** [Aaaaaaargh!] Ryu So-wol looked up at the sky and shouted as if roaring. All the members of Moon Vein on the western side cheered at her roar. And for good reason, as she had finally won the final duel. The final duel was incredibly intense. This was because Bi Yong-heon, the junior head of Heaven Vein, had also managed to break through the wall in the past year, just like her. If she hadnt made painstaking efforts over the past year, she might have lost. However, after nearly two hours of fierce battle, she emerged victorious. I won I really won Ryu So-wol was overjoyed. Her preparation, based on the assumption that the junior head of Heaven Vein would become as strong as her, had paid off perfectly. Breaking through the wall was a realm of enlightenment, and many couldnt reach it even after decades of training, but she was certain that he would reach the same realm as her. [Haa haa] After roaring and savoring her joy, she looked at Bi Yong-heon, the junior head of Heaven Vein, who was sitting on the ground. He must be deeply disappointed. This duel was different from the previous ones. It was the occasion to determine the leader of the three branches and the owner of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, the ultimate secret manual. And, It was your last chance to have me. But with this defeat, the proposal made by the clan leader of Heaven Vein became null and void. Ryu So-wol, who had been staring at Bi Yong-heon, approached him. Although she didnt like him as a man, and they had been fighting for their respective clans, he was also a long-time friend. There would be no more need to fight him, so it was time to embrace him. She extended her hand towards Bi Yong-heon, the junior head of Heaven Vein, and said, [Take my hand] -Shudder! At that moment, Ryu So-wol felt a chill down her spine. Bi Yong-heon had raised his head and was glaring at her with murderous intent, tears in his eyes. Even if he was disheartened by his defeat, could he be this agitated? To the bewildered Ryu So-wol, Bi Yong-heon opened his mouth. [You You have finally driven me to the edge.] [ Yong-heon.] [Dont call me that.] [You] -Smack! Bi Yong-heon slapped away the hand she had extended. Then he stood up on his own, cupped his hands in salute, and left the training ground. Watching his retreating figure, Ryu So-wol was gripped by an odd sense of foreboding. Why did his demeanor not feel like mere disappointment? *** Three months had passed since then. During this time, the Unification Ceremony of the three branches had proceeded normally, and Ryu So-wol, who was about to have her inauguration ceremony as the Society Leader, wore an expressionless face. Hwa Yeon, the head of her guard, looked at her with sympathetic eyes. [Sigh.] Ryu So-wol was smoking a pipe, something she had never done before, burning tobacco leaves. The thick smoke surrounding her spoke of her depressed mood. After the final duel, she had hurried to meet her lover at their usual place, but she returned a few days later deeply heartbroken. It was because he hadnt shown up. Feeling as if she had been abandoned, she was immersed in sorrow and grief, secluding herself for nearly eight days before finally coming out. Since then, she had been constantly smoking her pipe with an emotionless face, staring intently at the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques and practicing it. Ah, Young Lady. The sight was utterly pitiful. She could only hope that she would overcome this. By the way, since the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques was said to be the ultimate secret manual, they naturally thought she would be practicing techniques or something similar, but she had been just reading it continuously. Although she wondered what could be written in it to make her act like this, she hoped that practicing martial arts would help her forget her sorrows, so she didnt ask about it at all. Besides, she didnt have the right to ask in the first place. But as it was late at night, nearly dawn, Hwa Yeon cautiously broached the subject. [Junior Head, no, Head Tomorrow is the inauguration ceremony, wouldnt it be better if you got some sleep? Im worried you might fall ill from exhaustion.] [Dont worry about it and go to sleep.] [How can I, your guard, sleep before you?] [Then just leave me be. Its not like Ill die from lack of sleep.] [] Her voice was ice cold. Was it her deep sorrow that had made her like this? Hwa Yeon could only watch her sadly until the late hours of dawn. *** Dressed in the formal attire and crown prepared for the inauguration ceremony, she looked into a mirror. The reflection in the mirror still looked unhappy. However, she tried to compose her expression. Although her longing had grown even stronger because he hadnt appeared this time either, this moment required her to focus as the Society Leader leading Moon Vein, no, Heaven-Earth Moon Society. The person who was to become the Society Leader couldnt be seen looking depressed and buried in emotions. -Tap! Standing up from her seat, she spoke with a firm voice. [Lets go.] [Yes, Head.] Hwa Yeon, the head of her guard, and the warriors assisting with her inauguration ceremony as the Society Leader followed behind her. As Ryu So-wol walked along the corridor towards the main hall, her steps felt incredibly heavy. She had been waiting for this day ever since she became the junior head. Although she was depressed because her lover hadnt appeared, she didnt think he would break his promise to her so easily. He would surely appear someday. Until then, she just needed to fulfill her duties as the Society Leader. -Step step! As she headed towards the main hall, her expression became subtle. When she paused her steps for a moment, Hwa Yeon asked curiously. [Young Lady, whats wrong?] [ Somethings strange.] [Pardon?] [No matter how solemnly its being held, this is] Feeling that something was off, Ryu So-wol stopped walking slowly and rushed into the main hall. At that moment, Ryu So-wols expression hardened. The inside of the main hall was nothing short of a scene from hell. Countless corpses were piled up, and the grand decorations for the inauguration ceremony were all stained with blood. [Th-This is] Hwa Yeon and the guards who followed her couldnt hide their shock. What on earth had happened here? How did they not know about this until now? [Head] As Hwa Yeon called out to Ryu So-wol, they saw her staggering towards something. There, [Fa Father] The severed head of Moon Veins Master Ryu Gang lay on the floor with eyes wide open, and around it were the mutilated corpses of Moon Veins retainers and warriors in a horrific state. Ryu So-wol, who had been staggering forward, collapsed to the floor in front of her fathers severed head. -Thud! [Ugh] Choked up, she couldnt speak properly and embraced her fathers head, pulling it close. They say that when human emotions become too intense, they cannot be controlled. Ryu So-wol held her fathers head, unable to make a sound or even breathe properly. Why Why had her father ended up like this? What on earth had happened here? Then, [Youre here at last?] A voice was heard. Looking in that direction, she saw a man slowly walking out from beside the throne. The man with a blood-soaked sword resting on his shoulder was none other than Bi Yong-heon, the junior head of Heaven Vein, no, the one who was to become the clan leader of Heaven Vein. Her eyes, filled with a mix of sorrow and anger and barely able to breathe properly, didnt leave him. Then Bi Yong-heon smiled and said, [How do you like it? Is the inauguration gift to your liking?] [You You!] Is he calling this a gift? Bi Yong-heon, have you truly gone mad? All sorts of words erupted inside her, but with her breathing still not calmed, she could only glare at him while exhaling rough breaths. Then Bi Yong-heon said something incomprehensible. [You saw it, didnt you? I told you youd be able to see the best face youve never seen before. Heheheh.] [How dare you!] At that moment, Hwa Yeon, the head guard, unable to contain her anger, launched herself towards Bi Yong-heon. [No Dont!] A startled Ryu So-wol reached out her hand. But Hwa Yeon had already reached him, and, -Slash! Before she could even properly swing her sword, her body was split in half on the spot. Unable to even scream, her body fell to the floor in two pieces. Witnessing the death of Hwa Yeon, the head guard who had cared for her and been her companion since childhood, right before her eyes, Ryu So-wols eyes turned red as if they were about to burst. [Ugh] Bi Yong-heon, who had been smiling while watching her reaction, sat down on the Society Leaders throne. Then, as he plunged his sword into the floor, he spoke with a cold face. -Thud! [You brought all of this upon yourself.] Chapter 378 Chapter 378 C That Day (5)[You brought all of this upon yourself.] [Ugh] Ryu So-wol, her breathing ragged, glared murderously at Bi Yong-heon, the future clan leader of Heaven Vein, who was sitting on the Society Leaders throne. How could something like this happen? In her arms was the severed head of her father, Ryu Gang, who had breathed his last, and around her were the bodies of Moon Vein people, chopped into pieces like hunks of meat. Such a Such a horrific scene. And another tragedy unfolded before her eyes. Hwa Yeon Her long-time companion had been cut in half and died. Her once clear and bright eyes were now bloodshot, and thick tears of blood flowed down her cheeks. Unable to even breathe due to the sorrow and anger overwhelming her, she continued to choke and cough, while Bi Yong-heons face was full of smiles as he watched her. [Protect the Society Leader!] -Rumble rumble! The guards protecting Ryu So-wol surrounded her with fear-filled eyes. Although they knew how monstrous the opponent was, having seen the supreme expert Hwa Yeon die from a single sword strike, they were still guards. They had to protect the Society Leader no matter what. Im Yuseon, Hwa Yeons deputy, spoke to Ryu So-wol. [Head Head, please come to your senses. Now is not the time to grieve.] [Ugh Ugh] [Slowly slowly regulate your breathing. You might fall into qi deviation from hyperventilation and mental shock.] Despite her advice, Ryu So-wol couldnt easily regain her breath. She had already been in low spirits for nearly three months. In the midst of that, seeing all her loved ones meet such a tragic end before her eyes, it was impossible for the shock to subside easily. Then, the sound of clapping was heard. -Clap clap clap clap clap! The one clapping was none other than Bi Yong-heon, the perpetrator of this tragedy. Bi Yong-heon looked at Ryu So-wol, who was choking and unable to control her breathing, and said, [Your face is even better than I expected. Though he doesnt seem to like it.] He? Im Yuseon frowned. There was no one visible around Bi Yong-heon. What was he talking about? As she wondered, Bi Yong-heons face suddenly turned cold and he said, [Stop blabbering. This is not for you to interfere with.] !? Whats going on? She felt something was odd. Strangely, every time he opened his mouth, his manner of speech changed, as if a different person was talking. As she found this peculiar, [Its about time for you all to exit the stage.] -Bang! Bi Yong-heon, sitting on the throne, suddenly flicked his finger towards one of the guards. At that moment, -Thud! [Gah!] One guards face was pierced, creating a hole. [Clang!] As another guard tried to catch the falling guard whose face had been pierced, -Bang! The sound of something being flicked was heard again. With that, another guards face was pierced through. As two guards died instantly from this incredible Finger Flicking Divine Skill, the panicked guards tried to break their formation. At this, Deputy Im Yuseon shouted, [We must maintain the formation] -Bang! At that moment, Im Yuseon noticed something flying directly towards her. But it was already too late to dodge. She thought she would die with her face pierced, but, -Smack! At that moment, someone pushed her, and she narrowly avoided Bi Yong-heons Finger Flicking Divine Skill. The one who pushed her was none other than, [He-Head?] It was Ryu So-wol, who until just now had been unable to breathe properly. Her breathing was still rough, but having somewhat caught her breath, she stood up with a ghastly face stained with tears of blood, and handed her father Ryu Gangs head, which she had been holding in her arms, to Im Yuseon. [Guard it.] [ I obey your command.] Guard Deputy Im Yuseon received Ryu Gangs head. Then Ryu So-wol walked towards the throne, stepping on the blood-soaked floor of the main hall. -Step! Step! Her white formal attire was now stained red with blood. Watching Ryu So-wol approach, Bi Yong-heon, sitting on the throne, rested his chin on his hand and spoke with a hint of disappointment. [Youre tougher than I thought. I didnt think you had the qualities of a leader.] [Shut up.] -Shing! Ryu So-wol drew the sword from the scabbard at her waist. Although the custom-made sword by the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary was not yet complete, this one given by her father was also a precious sword. Ryu So-wol, holding the drawn sword, looked only at Bi Yong-heon and said, [Go outside. And summon the leaders of Earth Vein and the other sects.] At the Society Leader Ryu So-wols command, Im Yuseon answered vigorously. [Yes!] Although this tragic situation was heartbreaking, the only person who could stop and handle this was Ryu So-wol, the Society Leader of Heaven-Earth Moon Society and the supreme expert. She had been worried about what would happen if So-wol couldnt regain her senses due to the severe shock, but this was somewhat relieving. However, Will Earth Vein and the other sects respond to the summons? Most of the dead here seemed to be from Moon Vein and its related sects. This meant that the possibility of Earth Vein and other sects siding with or joining Heaven Vein couldnt be ruled out. Although it was troublesome, they had no choice. Sarch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They had to call them, come what may. But then, [Stop!] As Guard Deputy Im Yuseon and the guards were hurrying to leave the main hall, Ryu So-wols voice rang out, as if tearing through their ears. As they hurriedly tried to stop, !? Someone appeared as if they had been waiting, swinging a sword imbued with powerful energy. The sword technique was extremely simple, but its power and range were tremendous, so, -Slash! In an instant, it cut through the waists of Guard Deputy Im Yuseon and the other guards, separating their upper bodies from their lower halves. -Thud! Thud! Thud! [Aaaaaargh!] Ryu So-wol screamed at the sight. Once again, her people had lost their lives right before her eyes. In the midst of this, Im Yuseon, even as her body was cut in half, tried to lift up and protect the head of Moon Veins Master Ryu Gang that she was holding. -Thud! [Kuh He Head Im sorry] Im Yuseon, who had prevented Master Ryu Gangs head from being damaged, breathed her last. At the same time, Ryu So-wol, who had been heading towards the throne, changed direction and launched herself towards the being who had cut them down. -Clang! The sound of swords clashing resounded throughout the main hall, accompanied by a shockwave. Blue sparks flew in all directions as the two swords, both imbued with powerful energy, collided. Ryu So-wol shouted at her opponent before her eyes, her voice filled with anguish. [Yang Incheol!] The person before her eyes was the clan leader of Earth Vein. Earth Veins Master Yang Incheol spoke with a somewhat bitter expression. [ So it has come to this. No matter how much I try to accept it, we cant entrust the first position to lead an association to a mere woman like you.] [Just Just for such a reason] [Its not just that. Did you think it would make sense for a woman like you to hold a position like the founder, who must lead these numerous sects, no matter how high your martial prowess?] He joined them because he couldnt accept a woman? Just for such a reason? Ryu So-wols gaze turned cold. Then, -Whoosh! As her energy rose, Earth Veins Master Yang Incheols body began to be pushed back. He had reached the pinnacle-stage of the Transcendent Realm and had devoted himself to internal energy cultivation for much longer than her, so he had been confident that he wouldnt be inferior in terms of energy at least. However, the gap between someone who had broken through the wall and a supreme expert was stark. [Bi Bi Yong-heon, hel] -Slash! Before his words could finish, Ryu So-wols sword severed Master Yang Incheols neck. Without even uttering a final cry, Yang Incheols head rolled on the floor. -Splurt! The blood spurting from his severed neck soaked her face. Regardless, Ryu So-wol stomped on Yang Incheols head. -Crunch! Then, with ragged breathing, she turned her head and glared at Bi Yong-heon on the throne. Now she wasnt even curious about what kind of feelings had driven him to do this. She only wanted to tear him limb from limb and kill him. -Swoosh! Ryu So-wol stomped on the floor and launched herself towards the throne. If you wanted to shake me and make me fall into qi deviation so you could sit on the throne, Ill call it a mistake. Even if I cant overcome the shock and fall into qi deviation, Ill definitely kill you before that happens. At least you -Clang! At that moment, her body was flung backwards. She flew back more than five zhang before stopping by plunging her sword into the floor. -Crack! She looked at Bi Yong-heon with surprised eyes. Bi Yong-heon, still sitting on the throne, had somehow drawn the sword he had plunged into the floor earlier. He blocked my sword strike in that state? Although she had been consumed by extreme anger and had only thought about killing him unconditionally, this single contact was enough to calm her excitement. How did his energy become like this? His energy had changed from just three months ago. It had become so strong that it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say it had almost doubled, which left her puzzled. What on earth did he do? As she wondered, Bi Yong-heon opened his mouth. [Why are you surprised?] [ What have you done?] She questioned, confused by the energy that had changed so dramatically in just three months. Bi Yong-heon answered in a monotone voice. [I told you. You brought all of this upon yourself.] [Cut the crap. No matter how much you cultivate, for your energy to increase this much in just three months] -Clink! [!?] Her words were suddenly cut off. This was because of the ornament attached to Bi Yong-heons sword hilt. It was the ornament with intricate patterns that he had taken from her in a bet long ago. Why on earth was he wearing that on his sword hilt? Could it be [Ah, this? He Hmm. It seems he wants to talk directly.] [What are you talking about] At that moment, Bi Yong-heons smiling face suddenly turned cold as he spoke. [Why did you do it?] [ What are you talking about?] [Did you do it to shake me?] [Shake you? What do you mean?] [You I only looked at you alone. But why did you do that? Did you humiliate me?] [Humiliate? Bi Yong-heon, you] [That man! That man! That maaaan!] At that moment, Bi Yong-heon sprang up from the throne, veins popping on his neck and forehead as he shouted. Seeing his crazed appearance, Ryu So-wols face contorted, forgetting even her anger. Why had he changed like this? Was this really the same cheerful and playful man she knew? [ Why have you become like this?] [You still wont answer my question. Am I not even in your consideration?] [Its not about consideration] [Is it the man you chose?] [What? You Now Dont tell me] [It was beautiful. I wanted that beautiful sight to be by my side so much, but why such a Huu Huu] Seeing Bi Yong-heon trying to control his breathing out of anger, Ryu So-wol bit her lip hard. She had been wondering why he was acting like this. But to say that this tragedy was just because he couldnt have her? Is that why you took away everything I held dear? [Just Because you couldnt have me, you took from me] [You! You! Are mine! Ryu So-wol!] -Rumble! With that shout, an enormous pressure arose, shaking the entire main hall as if an earthquake had struck. -Shudder! For a moment, she felt a chill down her spine. She even felt fear at his appearance, consumed by madness. She knew how addictive and painful this emotion could be, having loved a man herself and still longing for him. But his current state was closer to obsession than love. Then, -Swish! As Bi Yong-heon pulled his hand towards somewhere, something flew and landed in his hand. It was none other than, [You?] Ryu So-wols eyes shook violently. What had landed in his hand was the head of Heaven Veins Master Bi Hyeong-myeong, with a round wound on the forehead and a severed neck. Seeing this, she was shocked beyond measure. The moment she saw the severed head, she was reminded of her father Ryu Gang and felt nauseous. [Ugh.] To her, who was suffering, Bi Yong-heon spoke with a crazed smile. [How could I let you experience the pain alone? Although he was nothing but an empty shell, it was so painful when I beheaded my father with my own hands.] [ Youre insane.] This man is truly mad. At first, she thought his obsession had gone too far because he liked her too much. No, she thought that was the cause. But seeing him behead his own father to experience the same pain as her, she could only think that he had gone beyond madness and become truly insane. [You You just need to die.] She gripped her sword hilt tightly with both hands and gritted her teeth. Any trace of sympathy had disappeared. If he had gone this mad and was consumed by insanity, the only answer was to kill him somehow. To her, Bi Yong-heon dropped his fathers head to the floor and reached out his hand as if inviting her, saying, [Lets be together. Were the same now, we can understand each other.] [Stop spouting nonsense. I will never understand you.] [ Please dont make me make that choice.] [Shut up!] -Swoosh! She hated even exchanging words with him anymore, so she raised all her energy and launched herself. However, given the sudden increase in his energy, the outcome of the battle might have already been decided. [Haa Haa Haa] Unlike her battered state, Bi Yong-heon was still at ease. He was even sitting on the throne in the main hall, looking at her with arrogant eyes. -Thud! Ryu So-wol plunged her sword into the floor like a cane and shouted while panting, [Why Why Aaargh!] She wanted to kill him so badly, but she couldnt. That tormented her terribly. She wanted to kill him, but he was just toying with her. Then, Bi Yong-heon, sitting on the throne, said, [This is your last chance. Lets be together.] Ryu So-wol answered his proposal with a single word. [Die.] Then So-wol gripped her sword hilt tightly. She tore her clothes and wrapped them tightly around her wrist, then launched herself towards Bi Yong-heon sitting on the throne. But at that very moment, -Thud! In the blink of an eye, Bi Yong-heon, who had been on the throne, appeared in front of her and plunged his hand into her chest. [Gah!] Her bloodshot pupils shook. In those shaking pupils, countless beings flashed by. Her mother who died long ago, her brother Ryu Hun, and her father Ryu Gang And the faces of the Moon Vein people. Lastly, the face of a single person appeared. It was that man. She had wanted to see him so much She missed him so much -Crack! Something appeared in her eyes, which were being consumed by sorrow rather than death. It was her heart, beating loudly. Who would have thought shed see this while alive? To her, who couldnt speak, Bi Yong-heon said with tears in his eyes and veins popping on his face, [The one you should hold in this heart is me.] [Ha Ha Ha] [Dont worry. One way or another, well be together forever, So-wol.] -Crunch As soon as those words ended, she saw the sight of her heart being crushed by his hand. The heart that had been beating as if still alive no longer beat. Is this how I die -Boom! At that moment. With a tremendous roar, the ceiling of the main hall collapsed. Everywhere suddenly darkened and filled with dust, obscuring vision, and she closed her eyes as she fell forward. -Thud! Is this how I die? Then, she heard someones scream that sounded like Bi Yong-heons voice. [Aaaaargh!] After several screams, someone embraced her. She opened her eyes with difficulty. It was truly strange. Her heart had been ripped out, so she was as good as dead, but was this the final burst of consciousness before death? The person she had longed to see appeared. It was the man. [Ugh] She saw him She saw him looking at her with such sorrowful eyes, sobbing. Is he grieving my death? She wanted to say something, but no voice came out. -I wanted to be your bride So-wol moved her lips with difficulty. And she wiped the tears flowing down his cheeks with her fingertips. She wanted to comfort him in his sorrow. Even if it was for the last time. The man held her hand tightly and said, [You were beautiful So beautiful, like a red peony in bloom.] Ah He saw. He saw it. Then she could no longer resist her heavy eyelids. As her eyes slowly closed, she saw him roaring in sorrow. Chapter 379 Chapter 379 C Joining (1)Throughout her story, Cheong-ryeong was filled with anger and sorrow as she recalled the past. Mok Gyeong-un listened intently to Cheong-ryeongs tale. As she recounted everything up to the moment she breathed her last, Cheong-ryeong seemed overwhelmed with emotion and shed tears of blood once again. How deep must her resentment be to shed tears of blood despite being a bodiless spirit? Mok Gyeong-un silently grasped her hand. He felt it was the right thing to do. -Grasp! Cheong-ryeong, who was sobbing, held Mok Gyeong-uns hand tightly. Like a child clinging to a parents hand for support. Although a vengeful spirits body should feel cold as its pure yin energy, Mok Gyeong-un found her hand strangely warm. However, as she recounted her final moments, the strength in her hand weakened. It was when she spoke of wanting to become his bride. As she tearfully told the story, she looked at Mok Gyeong-un sheepishly, feeling somewhat embarrassed. I got carried away while speaking. She felt she shouldnt have mentioned that last part. She worried that the mortal might be disappointed after learning about her feelings for him. Thats how much she loved him. To the point of thinking only of him even in her dying moments. -, Mok Gyeong-un stared at her as she remained silent out of embarrassment, then spoke. But hearing it all, one thing seems strange. -Strange? What do you mean? Cheong-ryeong no, So-wol At the end, you clearly lost your father and clan, but it seems you saw that man and the junior head of Heaven Vein or whoever die. How did you become a vengeful spirit? Of course, you could remain due to deep resentment from losing your family, but Her fundamental resentment was towards that Bi Yong-heon. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say everything stemmed from him. But according to her story, it seemed this Bi Yong-heon had likely been dealt with by him whom she liked so much. It was then, -No, he didnt die. What? He didnt die? -I too thought he had died because of his scream I heard at the end. But he was alive. How do you know that? - I sensed it. You sensed it? That he was alive? - I may not know now after a hundred years have passed, but at that time, he was certainly alive. He lived on to humiliate me to the very end. *** How much time had passed? Deep resentment becomes yin spiritual energy that holds the soul in this world. A newly formed vengeful spirit doesnt immediately form self-awareness due to the adaptation period to the spiritual body change and its low rank. It took quite some time for her to gain self-awareness. When she finally formed her own consciousness, the first thing she saw was none other than a book. A book? She instinctively knew that she was strongly bound to this book. This book was a medium that allowed her to remain more firmly attached to the mortal world even as a spirit. But how could this unfamiliar book be related to her? Puzzled, she examined the book closely. And in the process, !!!!!! The book was made from none other than her own heart. Having become a spirit, she could now see the world differently, so she instinctively knew. What on earth had they done with her heart? She opened the book made by drying and pressing her heart. Inside, like any other book, words were inscribed one by one. The words were the verses of the Moon Sword Technique, which combined the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques with her Moonless Void Sword[1]. What is this It was then. As if having a headache, she felt pain in her head. It was strange to feel pain when spirits shouldnt experience headaches, so why did it hurt so much? As she wondered, a faint memory flowed into her mind. It was, [The heart is the source of life and also symbolizes a persons feelings. You and I will be together forever.] !? She couldnt hide her bewilderment at his image appearing in her mind. How How was this man still alive? Clearly, by his hand Ugh. Suddenly, another memory flashed in her mind. He was inscribing words on her heart. [ So-wol. Ill leave all traces of you here.] -Clench! She bit her lip hard and raged. Was he looking at this constantly after inscribing it on her heart as if doing it for her sake? -Rumble rumble rumble! As her enraged spiritual energy spread out, the surroundings shook. She was so angry. It was already miserable enough to become a vengeful spirit due to unresolved resentment, but was he humiliating her even after death? *** -Unable to endure the humiliation from him even after death, I went berserk. Although I hadnt yet properly gained power as a vengeful spirit, I was consumed by the thought of killing him. Were you sealed by him then? When he first met Cheong-ryeong, or rather Ryu So-wol, the secret manual made from her heart, which was her medium, was clearly sealed by some magic. According to her story, it was highly likely that she had been sealed to stop her rampage. But, - I dont know. To be honest, I dont remember anything from this point on. You dont remember? -Yes. I have no memory of how I was sealed. She had tried to recall that moment many times, but couldnt remember no matter how hard she tried. To this, Mok Gyeong-un said with a tone of regret, Then you dont know how that secret manual made from your heart ended up in Yeon Mok Sword Manor either? -I dont remember. When I was sealed, I was essentially cut off from the outside world. That period was close to a hundred years. However She had endured solely with the thought of revenge. Because of him, she lost her family and caused pain to the man she loved by making him lose someone precious. Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That remained as deep resentment and pain even as she was dying. -Only this resentment sustained me. Enduring for such a long time while harboring deep resentment was a battle against loneliness. She had persevered steadfastly through the long loneliness. However, no matter how strong a vengeful spirit, that terrible loneliness inevitably ate away at ones own heart. Thats why she had crumbled in front of Mok Gyeong-un, who shook her. After hearing the whole story, Mok Gyeong-un, though unskilled in emotions, could understand in his heart how difficult and lonely a battle she had fought. Therefore, -Grasp! He held her hand and spoke as if making a vow. I promise you. - Ill erase everything related to him from this world. Even if hes already dead and gone, it doesnt matter. Her expression became strange at Mok Gyeong-uns pledge, which carried a sense of murderous intent. Until now, she had been a spirit interested in nothing but her own revenge. She couldnt help but feel strange that such a person was now vowing revenge for her sake. But soon, she spoke with tearful eyes. -Im sorry, mortal My heart is rotten and decayed, as good as dead long ago. There might be no place for you to settle in it. That doesnt matter. -You You say such things even after hearing this I cant help that Ive already come to like you. -Ha A hundred years had passed since her death. Despite that, he still remained in her heart. Thats why it was even more difficult for her. Both in life and death, she had considered only him as her man. Yet now, she found herself wavering at every word of this mortal whose fate wasnt even that long, and she felt utterly resentful of herself. Is it just because of loneliness? Is that why she wants to lean on him whenever he shakes her? She couldnt understand why her heart, which had been like an old tree that would break rather than bend, was now swaying like a reed. I I She shouldnt be like this, but every time she looks at him, he strangely comes to mind. From his manner of speech to his appearance, nothing resembled him at all, yet she couldnt understand why this was happening. I cant. She shook her head repeatedly. She stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un, who was holding her hand tightly. Despite being a spirit, her chest ached. Should I have kept it to myself? For the first time, she had told this story to someone, and it made her feel somewhat relieved to have shared it. However, she couldnt help but feel bitter. It seemed like she had dampened his spirits. Even though he said it was okay, he would have realized that he still remained in her heart, so even this mortal wouldnt feel too good about it. -Mortal. I Its alright. -What? Cheong-ryeong Ah. I guess Ive gotten too used to it. Anyway, So-wol has feelings too, and its not wrong that she liked someone and kept him in her heart. - Mortal This guy is unexpectedly good at touching others hearts. A person who doesnt even properly understand his own emotions. For someone so bleak and cold to try to comfort her instead. Perhaps thats why her chest feels even more tingly. Its strange. -What do you mean? Actually, if I followed my heart, Id want to steal even So-wols feelings for someone else. - But after hearing the story, I realize that doing so would just repeat another pain for So-wol. I dont want that for her. - So for now, I want to focus on my revenge and resolving So-wols resentment. At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, her eyes welled up with tears. Your words like this shake me even more. She wanted to say those words, but she quickly composed herself and somehow calmed her emotions. It was the first time her heart had gone to someone other than him. But she had to suppress this feeling. The fate between you and me must end with revenge. There was a predetermined end when a vengeful spirit resolves its resentment. Because there was a set ending, she couldnt waver anymore. Realizing this anew, she firmly grasped her wavering heart. -Yes. Youre right, mortal. Lets focus on your revenge and resolving my resentment for now. And And? -You dont have to force yourself to call me Ryu So-wol when it doesnt even feel natural to you. Ill get used to it soo -Just call me Cheong-ryeong. What? -I want you to keep calling me Cheong-ryeong. *** On a dark night. Two carriages appeared at the foot of a mountain not far from Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. The ones driving these two carriages were none other than Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, subordinates of Mok Gyeong-un. They had barely managed to catch up to their lord, who had flown ahead using the Shadow Sword Flying Technique. As they came this far, thinking they only needed to find the treasure bead and wouldnt have to enter Spiritual Sword Sanctuarys territory, they had somehow reached a place not too far from it. Spiritual Sword Sanctuary was the domain of Ou Cheon-mu, one of the Six Heavens, so even their lord wouldnt have approached this place carelessly, but why was there still no news? It was then. -Screech! Whoa! Seop Chun, who was driving the horse behind, was startled and stopped when the carriage in front suddenly halted. Seop Chun then shouted towards the front. Mu-yak. You should signal when youre stopping Soon, Seop Chun could see why the carriage in front had stopped. There were people in front of the carriage who appeared to be sword disciples from Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Seop Chun quickly launched himself towards the front of the carriage to support them, but, -Swoosh! Whats this? He saw that Mong Mu-yak had a strange expression on his face. -Shing! Although puzzled, he tried to draw his unique weapon, the Gwangmudo, to prepare for a fight, when, Stop! Mong Mu-yak held him back. Stop? Huh? Suddenly, something caught Seop Chuns eye. In the center of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary sword disciples was a middle-aged man at the Transcendent Realm, who was respectfully cupping his hands in salute to them. Why on earth were they doing this? As he wondered, His Lordship is waiting. From here on, it will be difficult to move by carriage, so please follow on foot. His Lordship? You mean the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary? Did they notice our entry and send someone? As he was thinking this, No. Lord Heavenly Demon sent us to escort you all. !? For a moment, Seop Chun doubted his ears. Lord Heavenly Demon? Chapter 380 Chapter 380 C Joining (2)In the Society Leaders quarters at the main hall of Heaven and Earth Society. Cough, cough Vice Leader Mong Seo-cheon clicked his tongue at the coughing sound coming from behind the screen. The coughing was getting worse, and he desperately wanted to call for Wailing Doctor Hoe Ta. However, the Society Leader strangely seemed unwilling to receive treatment. Instead of treatment, he kept obsessing over the Holy Fire Priestess of the Fire Faith Order, and Mong Seo-cheon couldnt understand why. Could bringing her in really improve his condition? We must heal him somehow. The Society Leader didnt even have children, only three disciples. If he at least had a child, there would be a justification to solidify the succession plan, but now the factions had split into three, and tensions were growing. Especially, The First Disciples movements are concerning. Since emerging from seclusion, First Disciple Na Yul-ryang had been moving without hesitation. He was subjugating all the neutral sects, and it seemed he would soon clash properly with the alliance of Second Disciple Jang Neung-ak and Third Disciple Wi So-yeon. Or they might already be fighting in unseen places. Well, up to this point was somewhat understandable. A successor needs to be decided anyway. Otherwise, the internal strife would continue, which would become poison for the association in the future. However, Head There are rumors that the Elder Council is contacting First Disciple Na Yul-ryang. The other sects are one thing, but they Cough, cough. So the time has finally ripened. Pardon? What does he mean by the time ripening? As he wondered, the Society Leaders voice continued from behind the screen. It means they no longer wish to go through me. How can that be? No matter what, how can the retired elders interfere in the associations internal affairs? Leave them be. They only move on his orders anyway. Head By him, you dont mean? Who else could it be? At the Society Leaders question, Vice Leader Mong Seo-cheon frowned. He thought he knew who the Society Leader was referring to. But hadnt that person passed away long ago? How could the Elder Council More importantly, have they not arrived yet? The Society Leader asked then. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. They If they escaped Kaifeng safely, they should be getting quite close to the main hall by now. Ah! Only then did Vice Leader Mong Seo-cheon realize who the Society Leader was talking about. Actually, an express message just arrived from Mu-yak. How are things progressing? They succeeded in escaping safely, but due to pursuit from the imperial capital, they had to deviate from their original route to shake off pursuers. It seems theyll be coming via Guizhou province. Guizhou So theyre coming from the west? Cough, cough. It appears so. Besides this, theres also something urgent I need to report. Urgent? Yes, because of this, the movements of the Righteous Alliance are concerning. Vice Leader Mong Seo-cheon passed the prepared report towards the screened bed. As he received and slowly examined it, the Society Leaders eyes flickered. The Seventh Heaven? *** Young Master Ou Woong-hwang of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, who had personally guided Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates to one of the empty guest rooms, politely greeted them before coming out. Please rest well then. Only after moving quite far from the guest room did one of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary sword disciples assisting him cautiously speak up, seeming not to understand. Uh Young Master. Was there really a need for you to guide them personally? Couldnt you have just left it to us? At these words, Young Master Ou Woong-hwang chuckled and replied. If it was something I could leave to you, I would have. But regardless of the outcome, since theyve entered under our Lords command, shouldnt we check what kind of people his subordinates are? Ah. So that was your intention? I failed to grasp the Young Masters thoughts. Theres no need to think so deeply about it. Its fine, dont worry about it. But how were they? What do you mean? Lord Heavenly Demons subordinates. I was quite surprised. That fallen monk is clearly Ja Geum-jeong, one of the Three Madmen, isnt he? Yes, it seems so. Young Master Ou Woong-hwang was also unable to hide his surprise at seeing the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong. However, what surprised him even more wasnt Ja Geum-jeong. No matter how much he observed, he couldnt gauge the martial prowess of the one wearing the mask with unique patterns and the one leaning on the snake staff. Because of this, he could guess that they were experts above his level. None of them are ordinary. Not just those two, but the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong and even the two who looked youngest were the same. Both had reached the Transcendent Realm. How could all his subordinates be so extraordinary? With just these people alone, they could wipe out one or two small to medium-sized sects in a single night. Having such amazing people under him, it was puzzling how his name and reputation hadnt become known until now. Now that his father Ou Cheon-mu, one of the Six Heavens, and Spiritual Sword Sanctuary had come under his command, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say their strength had doubled. What on earth does the Lord intend to do with this tremendous power? He grew increasingly curious. *** Inside the guest room. As soon as the Young Master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary who had guided them withdrew and his presence disappeared, Seop Chun spoke as if dumbfounded. Am I dreaming right now? At his question, Mong Mu-yak also shook his head with a somewhat blank expression. He too was just as surprised. When the Young Master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary first mentioned Lord Heavenly Demon, he wondered what was going on. But everyone was shocked by what he said next. [Our Spiritual Sword Sanctuary has sworn to serve Cheonma as our Lord.] !!!!!! This was the same for Ma Ra-hyeon, who usually doesnt express emotions well, wearing the mask, and Guyang Sa-oh, who was living a new life wearing the human skin mask and wielding the Eight Poison Snake Staff. They too couldnt hide their surprise at Young Master Ou Woong-hwangs words. This was because if Spiritual Sword Sanctuary had been an ordinary sect, they might have brushed it off, but they were master craftsmen who had a huge influence on the sword techniques of the Central Plains martial arts world. Moreover, their leader, Master Ou Cheon-mu, was one of the Six Heavens, who could be considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. To think such an incredible existence had sworn loyalty to their lord, Mok Gyeong-un. It was hard to believe even after hearing it. It seems were serving a far more extraordinary person than we expected. Dont you all agree? At Seop Chuns words, everyone nodded silently. This incident had given them such a great shock. Even the events at Shaolin Temple and Sichuan Tang Clan could be considered amazing, but if this news spreads through the martial arts world, the impact will be tremendous. After all, a place like Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, which has a huge influence on the current martial arts world, has come under our Lords command. It seems weve underestimated our Lord. At that moment, Mong Mu-yak, who had been silently listening to Seop Chuns words, spoke up. Underestimated? Yes. You say that even after observing him so closely? I do. Of course, until now, I simply thought our Lords goal was just to become the Society Leaders fourth disciple. At these words, Seop Chuns eyes also became strange. He too realized what Mong Mu-yak meant by saying this. The reason he decided to follow Mok Gyeong-un was partly due to his martial prowess and great capacity, but decisively because he thought he was a candidate for the next Head. But it turned out as Mong Mu-yak said. It truly was an underestimation. Their Lords capacity wasnt something they could casually evaluate. Who could have imagined he would subjugate one of the Six Heavens, who stands on the same level as the Society Leader? Their Lord was already beyond what the Society Leader could encompass. He was a great master in his own right. At that moment, the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had been sipping alcohol from a gourd bottle, interjected. Keu. So you guys have been following the master for such petty reasons until now? Puahahahat! Whos becoming whose disciple? He burst into laughter as if finding it amusing. At his attitude, Seop Chun scratched his head, speaking in a somewhat wronged tone. You dont know what youre talking about. If you knew how quickly our Lord has become stronger, you wouldnt say such things. Although he was already a monster when he left the association, it wasnt to this extent. Not only did he break through the wall of walls to become a master of the Profound Realm, but he even subjugated one of the Six Heavens. Monster Yes. This is a real monster. Ma Ra-hyeon, who was silently leaning against the wall with his arms crossed, also inwardly clicked his tongue. When he first met Mok Gyeong-un, he didnt expect his capabilities to grow so rapidly. Even when leaving the imperial palace, didnt even Gu Seong-baek, the Northern Sect Blade King and also Southern Pacification Commissioner, another of the Six Heavens, struggle against the combined attack of Six Thousand Commander So Yerin and Leader of the Nine Blood Sect? But now hes on par with the pinnacle Six Heavens. Ha. Has there ever been someone in martial arts history who became this strong so quickly? If it had happened over a few years, it might be understandable, but the fact that it occurred in just a couple of months was even more unbelievable. Then Seop Chun said, But its a bit regrettable. What is? Think about it. Although hes using the alias Heavenly Demon (Cheonma) because of the imperial pursuit, imagine if our Lord had made his reputation under his real name. Real name? Yes. If our Lord had destroyed the Shaolin One-Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation, closed Sichuan Tang Clan for sixty years, and subjugated Spiritual Sword Sanctuary under the name Mok Gyeong-un, his reputation alone would have secured the Society Leaders position. But I dont understand why he doesnt want to reveal this even to the association. At Seop Chuns words, Mong Mu-yak snorted. Are you really asking because you dont know? What? Huu You really dont know. Well, I guess you only know how to swing a knife. Someone like you who doesnt know how to use the head on your shoulders wouldnt think that far. Then why dont you, whos so smart, explain our Lords intentions? Even without knowing his intentions, our Lord doesnt need to reveal that he is Cheonma. He doesnt need to reveal it? Yes. Do you think only the First Disciple and the Second and Third Disciples would be wary if our Lord revealed that? No. Our Lord is a new force recruited from outside. Moreover, hes from the righteous faction. Ah Although he was recognized solely for his talent, if they realize that talent is at an uncontrollable level, how do you think the association will react? At these words, Seop Chun spoke in a cooled voice. They might go beyond wariness and even try to prevent him from entering the association again. Now youre starting to understand. Mok Gyeong-un had already reached a level where he could directly compete with the Society Leader. If such a person tried to enter, he would inevitably face all kinds of opposition and, in the worst case, might be rejected from even entering, let alone joining. Its not that Im completely thoughtless. But its interesting to see you analyze so coolly. Although you reluctantly pledged loyalty to our Lord, your identity originates from being the successor to Vice Leader Mong Seo-cheon, the Society Leaders right-hand man, doesnt it? At Seop Chuns words, Mong Mu-yaks eyes flickered. He had thought Seop Chun was simple-minded, but it seems he had been constantly monitoring him for Mok Gyeong-un, or rather, their Lords sake. Did he think he might betray them at any time? Of course, its understandable. Even he would have constantly doubted someone who joined in this manner. But not anymore. That was true. But now its different. Different? Yes. Now Im just someone who wants to see how far our Lord will go. At his words, the corners of Seop Chuns mouth turned up. Thats a first. Our thoughts aligning, I mean. Chapter 381 Chapter 381 C Joining (3) Yes. Now Im just someone who wants to see how far our Lord will go. Thats a first. Our thoughts aligning, I mean. He felt the same way. Seop Chun, who had no special connections, had thought it would be more than enough if Mok Gyeong-un just became the Society Leaders fourth disciple. But now things were different. Having witnessed their Lords monstrous growth and extraordinary aspects up close, he wanted to stay by his side and see just how far he could go. Perhaps they were now standing at the center of a new chapter in Central Plains history. But they didnt know. They were unaware that someone was listening to their conversation from outside. The one standing in front of the door was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. -What? Feeling pressured? At Cheong-ryeongs words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. It wasnt exactly pressure. He had simply gathered people he could use efficiently for his revenge, but he was puzzled that their expectations were higher than he thought. -Simply using people is mere employment and commanding. -I suppose so. -But leading people is different. Its about bringing many along on the path you want to walk, towards the dreams you wish to fulfill. - Bringing them along? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had been smiling, became subtle at Cheong-ryeongs meaningful words. These people were like chess pieces to him. Most of them had submitted to him unwillingly, so he thought they would see themselves that way too, but he didnt expect them to harbor such thoughts. Chess pieces Pieces to be discarded when their usefulness ends. Yet such pieces are pinning their hopes on his dreams. Its a strange feeling. Until recently, hearing such words wouldnt have stirred much emotion in him. But at some point, new emotions began sprouting like seedlings in barren soil. [Dont assume you were born this way. Youve simply closed yourself off.] Thats what his grandfather always used to tell him. Back then, he couldnt understand those words. He didnt know specifically what emotions meant and only felt them abstractly. But ever since he first felt the emotion of liking someone, it seems numerous emotions have been deriving and spreading from it. Living up to expectations. Emotions dont seem to stop at just one. Endless might be the right expression. Then Cheong-ryeong said, -Dont feel burdened. Neither I nor anyone else is forcing you to lead others. But try to understand their hopes. Cheong-ryeong understood both their expectations and Mok Gyeong-un. Their path was actually different from those who were driven solely by revenge. This was just an intersection. Then Mok Gyeong-un spoke through mental transmission, -Wasnt Cheong-ryeongs original wish to lead others? - At this sudden question, Cheong-ryeong showed a bitter expression. This mortal had come to know too much about her. Every word he says shakes and pierces through her. - Even if that was the case, I no longer cling to dreams that have crumbled like sandcastles. A vengeful spirits only wish is to resolve its resentment. -Is that really all? - What exactly are you trying to say? -Ive been thinking. -Thinking what? -Since were doing this anyway, why not do it thoroughly? Of course well eliminate everything related to him, but I also want to reclaim everything he took from you, Cheong-ryeong. -Mortal Are you perhaps Before she could finish her words. The sound of someone walking approached from behind. -Step, step! The one approaching, deliberately making footsteps loud enough to announce his presence, was a middle-aged man who looked to be in his mid-fifties, with black hair but graying beard and eyebrows. The moment he saw him, Mok Gyeong-un immediately recalled, Is that the man from the Sword Valley? He remembered. The sword disciples had called him Ji-oe. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say he was the highest expert apart from Master Ou Cheon-mu and the Swordsman. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flickered as he looked at him. The reason was, It seems youve gained some enlightenment. -Flinch! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ji-oe, who had been approaching, suddenly stopped and frowned. This was because he had been staring intently at the sword Mok Gyeong-un had carved on the cliff of the Sword Valley for over half a day, gaining enlightenment there. Of course, not everyone had gained enlightenment like him. Most of the other sword disciples were overwhelmed by the high level of swordsmanship, feeling discouraged, and some even left after planting their swords in the Sword Valley. There were even those who broke their own swords, unable to bear the self-loathing. Youre certainly different. To notice that I gained enlightenment without even crossing swords. You were the most eye-catching person besides the Master. Eye-catching Its an honor for a great master like you to say so. Is it really such an honor? Mok Gyeong-un shrugged his shoulders. Just then, the door opened and Seop Chun spoke with surprised eyes. My Lord! He had many things he wanted to say. He was curious if they had found the treasure bead, and most of all, he wanted to ask how they had subjugated Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and Ou Cheon-mu, one of the Six Heavens. But as he was about to ask, he sensed a strange atmosphere. Whats this? Who is that man? He exuded an extraordinary aura. Was the reason my Lord was standing in front of the guest room door because of this man? As he wondered, Mong Mu-yak, who had been waiting behind to pay his respects, pushed past him and couldnt hide his surprise. Oh my? Do you know him? Its Ji-oe. Ji-oe? Mong Mu-yak, who was in the Society Leaders direct intelligence department, had memorized the appearances of all famous figures in the martial arts world. Thats why he recognized who Ji-oe was the moment he saw him. When it comes to Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, of course Master Ou Cheon-mu, the craftsmen, and the holy land of swords are famous, but Ji-oe and Gok-o were also well-known. Ji-oe was especially famous because he had been staying here as a guest for over twenty years. Unlike other swordsmen who came to the Sword Valley for enlightenment and learning, he had stayed this long solely to surpass Master Ou Cheon-mus swordsmanship, earning him the nickname Mad Swordsman among martial artists. A guest obsessed with swords. It was a title that suited him perfectly. Seop Chun clicked his tongue and muttered, What a coincidence. To see one of the rare Three Madmen here again. The Three Madmen. They are three individuals in the martial arts world called madmen. Their martial prowess reached the level of top experts in major sects, but due to their inherently eccentric and unpredictable nature, people called them the Three Madmen. Now two of these Three Madmen had gathered in one place. This was why Seop Chun said it was a coincidence. What? Did someone say something about the Three Madmen? At that moment, Ja Geum-jeong, who had been sipping alcohol from a gourd bottle, came out thinking he heard someone calling the Three Madmen. Seop Chun said to him, I wasnt calling you. Then why did you mention the Three Madmen? Have you heard of Senior Ji-oe, the Mad Swordsman? Mad Swordsman? Ah That old man whos wasting his years obsessed with swords. Wasting years obsessed with swords? The distance wasnt far, so there was no way he couldnt hear what was being said about him. Ji-oe glared at Ja Geum-jeong with an unpleasant expression. What? You want to try me? At this, Ja Geum-jeong showed a competitive spirit. He had seen one of the other Three Madmen by chance due to some connection, but this was his first time seeing Ji-oe, the Mad Swordsman. Ji-oe, who had been staring at Ja Geum-jeong who seemed ready to fight at any moment, soon softened his expression and stepped back with a grin. Well, youre not wrong. I did waste my youth obsessed with swords. Old man, arent you accepting it too easily? What can I do when its not wrong? Tch. Ja Geum-jeong clicked his tongue at Ji-oes response. He was the type who never avoided a fight, so his competitive spirit had risen and he wanted to fight with him at least once, being called one of the Three Madmen. But when Ji-oe brushed it off so smoothly, he felt disappointed. Watching this, Mong Mu-yaks eyes flickered. Hes certainly the most gentlemanly of the Three Madmen. Ji-oe was just obsessed with swords, but at least compared to the other two, he was closer to the righteous path. He had never harmed anyone without reason. Then Ji-oe turned his gaze back to Mok Gyeong-un and said, I thought you were alone, but you have quite a few companions. Yes, do you have something to discuss with me privately? What would I have to discuss privately? Since theyre all your companions, theyll all know anyway, so Ill get straight to the point. Please do. Theres nothing they cant hear. Listening wouldnt be difficult at all. Then, -Clap! Ji-oe respectfully cupped his hands and bowed to Mok Gyeong-un, saying, Forgive my rudeness at this late hour, but I have a request. Please cross swords with me. !? At those words, the eyes of his subordinates, Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, sharpened. Suddenly coming and bluntly requesting a duel with their Lord, there was no way they could view this favorably. Seop Chun stepped forward and said, Senior, what kind of discourtesy is this, suddenly coming and asking our Lord for a duel? Lord? I thought I misheard earlier, but all these people serve you. No, now -Swish! Seop Chun, feeling displeased by the attitude of ignoring his words and only conversing with their Lord Mok Gyeong-un, tried to protest, but Mok Gyeong-un restrained him with a single hand gesture. As Seop Chun closed his mouth, Mok Gyeong-un asked with an expressionless face, Is there any reason I should cross swords with you? There isnt. But as a sword disciple pursuing the way of the sword, how could I pass up the chance to face a Sword Saint who has surpassed the wall of walls and reached the realm of Invinsible Sword, the essence of sword mastery? !!!!!!! sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates were dumbfounded. What did they just hear? Commonly, surpassing the wall is called the Transformation Realm. The realm of great masters who surpass the wall of the Transformation Realm is called the Profound Realm. Among the countless martial artists, those who surpass the wall are extremely rare even within a generation. There arent many even in the entire martial arts world. Among those exceptional few with outstanding martial talent, the realm reached by surpassing the wall of the Transformation Realm is called the Profound Realm, referred to as heaven. But what is this? Surpassed the wall of walls? Everyone had assumed that only the Six Heavens, called the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, had reached the Profound Realm, but what realm is above that? Someone of Ji-oes caliber wouldnt say such things carelessly. Then someone spoke in an amazed voice. This cant be. The owner of that voice was none other than Guyang Sa-oh, wearing the human skin mask and wielding the Eight Poison Snake Staff. Senior Gu Yang? At Mong Mu-yaks call, Guyang Sa-oh spoke in a trembling voice. Ive heard of it before. Heard of what? In the days of the Old Murim, there was a being called the Worlds Greatest by all. That being said there is a realm beyond surpassing the wall of walls. A realm beyond surpassing the wall of walls? Then does that mean what he said is true? I heard it was called the Life and Death Realm because it can only be achieved by transcending the boundary between life and death. Life and Death Realm? At these words, everyone looked at Mok Gyeong-un with wide eyes. They had already been greatly surprised just by hearing that he had subjugated Ou Cheon-mu, one of the Six Heavens and the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, on their way here. But now theyre saying Mok Gyeong-un had surpassed even the Profound Realm, which is called the realm of great masters and superhumans? What on earth is going on? While everyone was surprised, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a nonchalant voice, Is that all the reason you have for wanting to cross swords with me? Its not just that. For me, the sword is my entire life. Ji-oe stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un as he answered, as if he were sincere. Sensing his sincerity, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth with a somewhat annoyed expression. Well, if thats the case, I cant help it, but the sword isnt my entire life, so I dont feel any particular need to cross swords with you. !? Ji-oes expression hardened at the outright rejection without a moments hesitation. He had inwardly thought that a swordsman who had reached such a realm as Mok Gyeong-un would naturally be sincere about the sword, and such a person would understand his sincerity. But he didnt expect to be rejected outright. Moreover, The sword isnt his entire life? How could someone like that reach a realm surpassing Ou Cheon-mus sword techniques? Chapter 382 Chapter 382 C Joining (4)The Mad Swordsman Ji-oe was dumbfounded. The sword isnt his entire life? How could someone like that reach a realm surpassing Ou Cheon-mus sword techniques? He couldnt believe it. Theres a saying: A hundred days for the saber, a thousand days for the spear, ten thousand days for the sword. This means the sword is the most difficult among weapons. Even dedicating ones entire life to the sword, its hard to achieve even small accomplishments. To reach its peak, ones mind should be entirely filled with nothing but the sword. Haa. Is he doing this on purpose? Just to avoid a duel with him. At this, Ji-oe fell into momentary contemplation. To retreat now when the most tempting fruit imaginable is right before his eyes is unthinkable. To walk away without tasting it is unacceptable for a sword disciple. After all, the essence of a martial artist lies in their fighting spirit. My opponent is someone who has reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship, capable of receiving all I have. Even if its discourteous, if I give up this chance, such a day may never come again. -Swish! With that, Ji-oe slowly moved his hand towards his sword hilt. At that very moment. -Shing! Shing! A sharp sword touched the back of his hand reaching for the hilt, and the head of a snake-shaped staff was aimed at his neck. The owner of the sword was Ma Ra-hyeon with the mask, and the snake staff belonged to Guyang Sa-oh of the Eight Poison Snake Staff. Guyang Sa-oh spoke to him in a low voice. Our Lord has refused. Remove that hand, Ji-oe. At his warning, Ji-oes eyes sharpened. He had been skeptical due to the aura that couldnt be sensed through qi. But these two were both peerless experts who had surpassed the wall. Ji-oe, who had scanned both of them with his eyes simultaneously, opened his mouth. You surprise me greatly. To command masters of the Transformation Realm as subordinates. No, its not surprising considering youve even subjugated Master Ou, one of the Six Heavens. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un looked at him indifferently and said, Is that all you have to say? It was an order to leave. Ji-oe was inwardly disappointed in himself at Mok Gyeong-uns indifference, showing not even a bit of interest in him. Even if he didnt measure up, to not even spark a bit of interest in this person made him feel that his life dedicated solely to the sword had been in vain. Please see him out. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, waving his hand, Guyang Sa-oh of the Eight Poison Snake Staff and Ma Ra-hyeon with the mask simultaneously withdrew their staff and sword. I understand your martial artists fighting spirit and competitive nature, but thats enough. Please leave now, Ji-oe. You Ji-oe frowned. This man clearly has a young face, but why does he seem strangely old in his manner of speech? Ji-oe, who had been staring intently at Guyang Sa-oh, turned his head. Then he said to Mok Gyeong-un. Are you truly not willing to give me a chance? No. Then I have no choice but to create an opportunity myself. No sooner had those words ended. -Swoosh! Ji-oes figure shot towards Mok Gyeong-un, kicking off the floor. Where do you think youre going! -Bam bam bam bam! Guyang Sa-oh and Ma Ra-hyeon simultaneously tried to stop him, but at that moment, his figure slipped past them as if sliding, reaching right in front. What kind of movement technique? What? The two experts eyes flickered at Ji-oes strange movement technique. Especially Ma Ra-hyeon, who prided himself on being faster than anyone except his Lord Mok Gyeong-un and his master Six Thousand Commander So Yerin when it came to movement techniques, was surprised. In the meantime, the sharp sword energy rising from Ji-oes sword intent was already rushing towards the space between Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows. However, -Clang! Huh? His sword energy was deflected by an enormous fist force. -Whoosh! Ji-oe, pushed back about five steps, frowned and looked at the one who had deflected him. It was none other than Ja Geum-jeong, the fallen monk and Subduing Demon Fist Master from Shaolin. Oh? The reason Ji-oe reacted this way was because Ja Geum-jeongs inner force exceeded his expectations. Judging by his qi sense, he had clearly seemed to be at the Transcendent Realm. But just now, for an instant, he felt an endless power in his fist force. As if he had drawn in the energy from his surroundings. Keukeukeu, I was hoping to fight you anyway. Come at me. Could it be you Before he could finish his words. Someone grabbed his shoulder and tried to push him forward. It was Ma Ra-hyeon. -Smack! At this, Ji-oe turned his shoulder in the direction Ma Ra-hyeon was pushing, while lifting his back foot to kick at Ma Ra-hyeons head. -Thud! Thanks to this, Ma Ra-hyeons figure was pushed forward and nearly fell. Ma Ra-hyeon, who instantly regained his balance, narrowed his eyes sharply. He was very flexible for his age. His movements were unpredictable and full of surprises. Perhaps because of this, Ma Ra-hyeon actually wanted to fight him properly now. -Bam! Ma Ra-hyeon took a kicking stance. Ji-oe, widening the distance, said, Youre quite good, but youre not the one I want to fight. If you want to fight so badly, youll have to defeat all of us first. Oh my. -Swoosh! As Ji-oe sighed, Ma Ra-hyeon unleashed a storm-like barrage of kicks. His consecutive kicks created dozens of afterimages as they pressed forward, their speed so fast it was dizzying to watch. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha chang! Ji-oe, who had already drawn his sword, blocked only the real attacks among Ma Ra-hyeons kicks. He focused only on the vital points, as the false attacks were merely shadows anyway. But at that moment, -Ta tak! Ma Ra-hyeons figure split into three. As his figure suddenly divided, Ji-oe hurriedly switched from defense to offense. He judged that defensive techniques alone wouldnt be enough to block, as all three split bodies possessed equal strength. As Ji-oes hand sped up, the trajectory created by his sword gradually increased. -Cha cha cha cha cha chang! Blue sparks flew in all directions as the leg energy from Ma Ra-hyeons feet clashed with Ji-oes sword energy, creating a clamorous metallic sound. The floor of the guest room cracked, and the impact spread in all directions. -Pa pa pa pak! Flicking away the flying stone fragments with his hand, the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong clicked his tongue with a displeased expression. Damn it. This damn monk was about to fight, but that cursed blue-eyed bastard stole the lead. He was itching to jump in right away, but what fun would it be if two people attacked at once? He had no choice but to watch for now. Meanwhile, Ji-oe seemed to have found an opening and launched a sword strike to create distance from Ma Ra-hyeon. -Cha-aang! As Ma Ra-hyeon, who had narrowly avoided the sword strike, tried to close in on him again, -Swoosh! At that moment, Ja Geum-jeong, who had been waiting for an opportunity, suddenly launched his body and unleashed a fist technique towards Ji-oe. It was his unique skill, the Demon Subduing Attack Fist. Ja Geum-jeong, who had instantly reached Ji-oes chest, launched his fist technique with enough force to break Ji-oes sword, using the third form of the Demon Subduing Attack Fist, the Continuous Strike Attack. -Cha cha cha cha chang! Due to Ja Geum-jeongs overwhelming aggressive momentum, Ji-oe had no choice but to focus entirely on defense. He had just started to get used to Ma Ra-hyeons offensive, but it was difficult to immediately adapt to a completely different style of attack. As a result, Ji-oes figure kept being pushed back. Kuahahahat! Good! Try blocking this too! Ja Geum-jeong, whose momentum had risen, unleashed another form of the Demon Subduing Attack Fist. It was the seventh form of the Demon Subduing Attack Fist, the Heavy Pressure Breaking Fist. Gathering energy all at once to launch a single punch, its power was so strong that it created shockwaves, causing even the sword blade protected by sword energy to bend. What kind of inner force? Ji-oe was dumbfounded for a moment, then let go of his sword hilt and employed a strange technique. It was spinning his sword like a windmill. -Pa-aeng aeng aeng aeng! As the sword rotated, it weakened the shockwave of fist pressure created by Ja Geum-jeong. In that instant, Ji-oe unleashed an energy release towards that shockwave. The released energy, passing through the rotating sword, flowed along Ja Geum-jeongs fist and flung his figure backward. -Pa-aang! Whoosh! Ja Geum-jeong, pushed back about four steps, dispersed the inner force that had penetrated his fist through his two feet. -Crack crack crack! The floor cracked due to the inner force flowing out from his two feet. White steam flowed from Ja Geum-jeongs mouth as he dispersed the energy. Despite suffering internal injuries from the turmoil inside, his fighting spirit seemed to rise even more as the corners of his mouth stretched almost to his ears. Huu. Ji-oe sighed. Although they were both called part of the Three Madmen, he had thought Ja Geum-jeong would be the weakest in martial prowess, being just a fallen monk from Shaolin. But that wasnt the case at all. Hes not someone I can defeat in one breath. It seemed it would take at least dozens of exchanges before a winner could be determined. As he clicked his tongue, his gaze turned to Mok Gyeong-uns other subordinates who were quietly surrounding him. Each of them was formidable. He had thought if he could just shake these people off, he might be able to exchange a few moves with Mok Gyeong-un, but it seemed impossible now. To not even be able to handle the subordinates If he kept fighting them, he would eventually tire out and in the end, wouldnt even be able to touch a hair on Mok Gyeong-uns head. Finally realizing that burning his fighting spirit was futile, Ji-oe withdrew his energy and raised both hands. What? Why are you raising both hands? Just as his fighting spirit was rising high, Ja Geum-jeong raised his voice when Ji-oe showed this attitude. Regardless, Ji-oe clearly showed he had no intention to fight with both hands raised. Then he said to Mok Gyeong-un, I apologize. I tried to be greedy and exchange even a few moves with you, but I cant even handle your subordinates. Hey. Put those hands down. I have no more intention to fight. Shut up and put your hands down. You think well just let you go after you attacked our master? You must pay the price. I agree with that. Ma Ra-hyeon with the mask also agreed with Ja Geum-jeongs opinion. The other subordinates felt the same way. Guyang Sa-oh also snorted and said, Our Lord clearly gave you a chance to withdraw. We have our pride as subordinates too, and you must pay for what youve done. Surrounded by them, Ji-oe finally had to lower his hands. There was nothing more to say in his defense, as he had clearly been discourteous, so their reaction was natural. I have no choice. Since he had brought this upon himself, he couldnt avoid fighting them. Just as he was about to take a fighting stance, it happened. I hear youve been in the Sword Valley for twenty years trying to defeat Master Ou. At Mok Gyeong-uns voice, Ji-oe answered with a faint breath. Thats right. Then what were you planning to do if you lost to me? At this question, Ji-oe paused for a moment, then answered as if he had put on a mask of shamelessness. The purpose of my life was to defeat Master Ou, who opened my eyes to the sword. But when you subdued Master Ou, my purpose changed. Did I become that purpose? Thats right. Do you think you can win? Not yet. Then what do you intend to do? I intended to follow you until I could defeat you. As soon as his words ended, Ja Geum-jeong snorted and shouted. Youre not obsessed with the sword, youre just shameless. Ive never seen someone more useless than this very own damn monk. To Ja Geum-jeongs criticism, Ji-oe replied nonchalantly. I dont mind if you insult me. As long as Ive dedicated my life solely to the sword, I intend to focus only on the sword as long as it doesnt deviate from the right path. So devoted to the sword -Swish! As Mok Gyeong-un raised his hand, Ja Geum-jeong immediately closed his mouth. As he fell silent, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said, Your shamelessness is amusing. But Im the type who likes to receive a hefty price. Price? Yes, unlike Master Ou, I dont feed and take care of those trying to defeat me for free. Then what do you want? Ji-oe asked, showing a slightly uneasy look. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To this, Mok Gyeong-un replied nonchalantly. Lets take one year of your life as the price for fighting you. One year? Surely you dont mean Yes, your loyalty. !? Chapter 383 Chapter 383 C Joining (5)Lets take one year of your life as the price for fighting you. One year? Surely you dont mean Yes, your loyalty. The Mad Swordsman Ji-oe couldnt hide his bewilderment at Mok Gyeong-uns straightforward demand. This was because he had requested a price completely opposite to the Sword Valley, which was freely open to all those pursuing the way of the sword. Loyalty? Ji-oe stared at Mok Gyeong-uns face, which held a hint of a smile. To swear loyalty as the price for a duel. Even if it was a chance that might never come again, it felt like too much of a losing deal. To him, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said, Seeing you hesitate, it doesnt seem that urgent after all. Thats I said Id only take a year, is that so difficult? I dont understand how someone who wasted twenty years here solely cultivating the sword is hesitating over this. It wasnt a waste. If it wasnt a waste, then what was it? -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un lightly extended his sword intent towards him. -Flinch! At that moment, all the energy around seemed to rise sharply and aim at him. It was almost as if everything around had become a sword. As he marveled at this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a mocking voice, If your twenty years dont even match my half year, its definitely a waste of time. Half a year? What do you mean? The period Ive properly learned martial arts. !!!!!! At those words, Ji-oes eyes widened as if they would tear. What did he just say? That hes only been properly learning martial arts for half a year? Ji-oe wasnt the only one surprised by Mok Gyeong-uns words. Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates also looked at each other with surprised eyes. They all thought Mok Gyeong-uns rate of progress was monstrous, but none of them knew exactly when he had started learning martial arts. But hearing it was just half a year, they were all shocked. Half a year? Impossible. Hes crazy. Is he joking on purpose? To subjugate one of the Six Heavens after learning martial arts for just half a year Even they found this hard to believe. Even Cheong-ryeong, who had witnessed this from the beginning, thought Mok Gyeong-uns talent was monstrous. He must have been born with heavenly luck or might not even be human. Has there ever been such a genius in the history of the Central Plains martial arts world? This should only be possible for figures like Bodhidharma, who could be considered the origin of Shaolin martial arts, the birthplace of the Central Plains orthodox martial arts; Zhang Sanfeng, who founded Wudang; the Sword Immortal who was said to have beheaded the Fire Dragon; or the legendary Nine Swords of Huashan. No, even they might not have been capable of this. Then Ji-oe, whose eyes had widened in surprise, opened his mouth. Are you mocking me now? About what? No matter how talented one is in martial arts, how could it be possible in just half a year Is something impossible for others just because you cant do it? At this question, Ji-oe was momentarily at a loss for words. Theres nothing wrong with someone else doing something he cant do. However, even starting from childhood, only a tiny fraction ever reached the highest realm, and the majority of martial artists couldnt even reach the Transcendent Realm, let alone break through the wall in their lifetime. But to say that one reached a level capable of subjugating one of the Six Heavens after learning martial arts for just half a year was almost unprecedented. This is maddening. Looking at Mok Gyeong-uns unwavering gaze and expression, Ji-oes mind became confused. In fact, he had thought that although Mok Gyeong-un looked young, he might actually be an old master who had undergone rebirth. But if this was true, wasnt this beyond the category of genius and into the realm of monsters? -Shudder! Goosebumps rose from his spine to his whole body. To think a monster who reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship in half a year existed in this world. Ji-oe, who had been trembling as if convulsing from the goosebumps all over his body, finally opened his mouth. Does asking for one year for a single duel mean victory or defeat? Yes, have you made your decision? Can I add one condition? Condition? Yes. Even if I pledge loyalty, as a branch of the renowned orthodox Sword Sect, I have never deviated from the righteous path in my life. Never deviated from the righteous path What are you trying to say? Even if I swear loyalty to you, give me the right to refuse if its something that deviates from the righteous path. Huh? At his proposal, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates all snorted. Isnt it laughable for someone swearing loyalty to put forward such a condition? Crazy bastard. If you only do what suits you, thats being a wanderer, not showing loyalty. You dont know your place. Even the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong clicked his tongue. However, Ji-oe didnt care about their reactions at all. The Mok Gyeong-un he had seen in the Sword Valley was far from being related to the righteous path. He was clearly closer to the demonic faction. If he followed such a persons orders blindly, he would deviate from the righteous path he had kept until now. He didnt want that. If you accept just this, for one year Interesting. Did you say interesting? Yes. Conditions on loyalty Have you ever thought that I might ignore all your proposals and just kill you? Despite the brutal words, there was no killing intent in his voice. So Ji-oe considered this just a simple warning. Therefore, he carefully said, I am not your enemy. Youre a reasonable person, so I think you wont go that far. I wonder. Its not because Im reasonable that I closed off the Tang family for sixty years. Tang family? Do you mean the Sichuan Tang family? Yes. Wait, what do you mean Before he could finish his words. Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Seop Chun spoke in a triumphant voice. Ah! Senior Ji-oe, you dont know. Our Lord single-handedly subdued the Sichuan Tang family and made them close their doors for sixty years. !? Ji-oes expression hardened. The Sichuan Tang family closed their doors? One of the pillars of the Righteous Alliance and one of the Seven Great Families, renowned for poisons, with potential power comparable to major sects like the Nine Schools and One Faction, closed their doors? Ji-oe was truly dumbfounded. Whether this was true or not, if it was fact, it would be enough to shake the entire martial arts world that had been quiet for a while. Moreover, Is he walking the path of evil? He made the Sichuan Tang family close their doors and subjugated Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, called the holy land of swords. Just these two actions alone made it seem like he was walking the path of evil. Ji-oe, whose lips had gone dry, swallowed hard before finally speaking. What exactly is your goal? If you want to know that, youll have to join my ranks. Your path is one that I I think I understand why youve stagnated. What do you mean? You set limits by considering this and that about the righteous path. How can someone who starts by drawing lines in their mind ever cross those lines? !? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Ji-oes pupils shook. Mok Gyeong-uns rebuke was like throwing a stone into a calm lake, creating ripples. Drawing lines in my mind? He had never thought of it that way before. While learning the sword, he had also devoted himself to scholarship, deeply engraving Confuciuss words in his heart. (At seventy, I could follow what my heart desired, without transgressing what was right) In the Wei Zheng chapter of the Analects, Confucius said that only at the age of seventy could he follow his hearts desires without overstepping the bounds. He believed that the righteous path was the same. He had lived believing that if he deeply engraved this in his heart, he would eventually be able to do as he wished without deviating from it. But was this mindset actually setting limits for himself? Ah He had spent over twenty years in the Sword Valley, taking pride in not deviating from the righteous path while not caring about the worlds gaze or anything else. But was all of this just a limit blocking himself? It was truly meaningless. Momentarily speechless from the shock, he soon opened his mouth with eyes that seemed to have broken free from some restraint. Youre right. The righteous path, the orthodox sect, in the end, all of it was just drawing limits for myself. Im glad youve realized it, even if its now. Ive realized that to reach a higher place than now, I need to embrace everything, not just stop at the orthodox path. Just saying it doesnt mean anything. Since righteousness and evil have leaned too much to one side, I too, like you, should walk a new path. A new path? The path of evil. At his words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled. He told him not to draw limits, and now he says hell walk the path of evil. Should this be called a simple idea? Well, it wasnt bad. He seemed like the type of person who needs to hit a wall and break his nose before realizing what to do. -Shing! Then Ji-oe drew his sword again and said, Ill do as you propose. If I lose, Ill serve you loyally for a year without complaint. Should I take it that youre prepared to do anything? To this question, Ji-oe, having made up his mind, answered readily. The year I swear loyalty to you will be a time to embrace evil, so Ill become a demon of the sword, not a swordsman walking the righteous path. A demon of the sword Good. Then Ill call you Sword Demon from now on. Sword Demon. Not bad. -Swish! With those words, Ji-oe took a sword stance. Looking at him, Mok Gyeong-un half-drew his demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword from his waist and said, Then shall we start by taking that year? No matter how insufficient, one must compare to know long and short -Swish! !? Suddenly, Ji-oe was at a loss for words. The tip of Mok Gyeong-uns unique weapon, the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, was already touching his neck. He had clearly been watching, but why hadnt he perceived him approaching until he was right in front? To the bewildered Ji-oe, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corner of his mouth and said, One year. Shall we continue? This is just the beginning! -Clang! With a shout, Ji-oe knocked Mok Gyeong-uns sword upward and immediately launched into a sword technique. *** Had about half an hour passed? Seop Chun, leaning against the wall of the guest room, asked Mong Mu-yak beside him in a low voice. What number is this now? Twenty-six. Oh my. Thats already twenty-five years. Hes so stubborn. Seop Chun nodded, seeming to agree with Mong Mu-yaks sigh-filled words. If he had realized he was no match after the first exchange, he should have stopped right away. But when Mok Gyeong-un started receiving his sword for more than a few moves after that, his fighting spirit ignited, and he kept charging in. It was clearly intentional to anyone watching. However, right now, Ji-oes mind probably had no such calculations. With an expression that seemed ecstatic just to be crossing swords with Mok Gyeong-un, whom he believed to have reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship, how could he make any calculations? Seop Chun shook his head. Hell be with us for a very long time. Indeed. -Clang! Once again, Ji-oes sword flew out of his hand and stuck into the floor five zhang away. With this, the accumulated period reached 26 years. -Grind! Ji-oe gritted his teeth and stretched out his hand, calling his sword back from the floor using the Empty Hand Grasping technique. As he was about to continue the duel again, -Swish! Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un frowned and held out his hand, indicating him to stop. As Ji-oe wondered why, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised. Cheong-ryeong, also puzzled by this reaction, asked. -Why are you doing that? -Just now, one of my connections was severed. -A connection was severed? Surely not - It seems one of my spirit servants has been destroyed. Chapter 384 Chapter 384 C Sudden Change (1)In a training ground within the inner court of Heaven and Earth Society. Yeop Wi-seon, the second disciple of Son Yun, the Bright Blade King of the Five Kings and a high-ranking official of Heaven and Earth Society, wore an expression of disbelief. Huff Huff A man in his mid-thirties with short facial hair was exhaling rough breaths. He was Woo Ho-rang, Yeop Wi-seons senior brother, the Grand Chief of the Gyeogwol Clan, and one of the Five Tigers, considered the top expert of the younger generation within Heaven and Earth Society. -Drip! Blood dripped from Woo Ho-rangs right hand holding a saber. Impossible. Senior brother had lost. What seemed unthinkable had become reality. Excellent. A middle-aged man covered in scars opened his mouth. He was none other than Son Yun, the Bright Blade King. Son Yun also wore a quite surprised expression, and for good reason. The newly accepted youngest disciple had defeated his senior brother Woo Ho-rang, overturning expectations for the duel. That new disciple was none other than Mok Yu-cheon. Ive been putting in a lot of effort lately, but to this extent? Mok Yu-cheon was the one he had brought in as a card to forcibly restrain that guy in place of Mok Gyeong-un from Corpse Blood Valley. Of course, he had chosen him because he possessed talent and spirit no less than that guy, and that choice had not been wrong. This guy was also a genius whose talent had not yet fully blossomed. He never imagined he would be able to defeat even Woo Ho-rang, whom he had designated as his successor, in just a few months. Interesting. It was truly a curious thing. To think that both of the guys from Yeon Mok Sword Manor he had brought as hostages would end up defeating his disciples. If they werent from the righteous faction, he would want to designate them as successors. It was regrettable, but he would have to be satisfied with taking them as disciples. -Crunch crunch! Mok Yu-cheons right arm, which had swollen black, returned to its original state. Since he became able to somewhat control the great technique of reversed blood through his teachings, he had improved rapidly, and Son Yun became curious about where his limits might be. -Clench! As the master looked at Mok Yu-cheon with a satisfied expression, Woo Ho-rang bit his lip hard. How had it come to this? He had been putting even more effort into cultivating his martial arts to get revenge on that guy. But he never thought he would end up losing even to that guys younger brother. That expression on his masters face only appeared when he was truly pleased. Ah. This is the worst. It felt like the Mok family had taken everything from him. That guys brother had taken his masters favor, and that guy had taken the heart of the woman he loved. Since he had said he would establish a hierarchy, Young Lady Wi So-yeon had been keeping her distance and not meeting subordinates privately. She had relied on him before that guy appeared. -Grind! Woo Ho-rang, who had been biting his lip so hard that blood flowed, finally cupped his hands in salute to his master, Bright Blade King Son Yun, and left the training ground with large strides. Son Yun watched him go with a faint sigh. Although he understood his defeated disciples feelings, he had no comfort to offer in his teachings. For someone who would become his successor, he only hoped they would overcome it themselves. And, A close rival will make you grow even more. *** -Ta ta ta tak! Yeop Wi-seon hurriedly ran to catch up with his senior brother Woo Ho-rang. Senior Brother! Despite Yeop Wi-seons call, Woo Ho-rang kept walking, but he had to stop when Yeop Wi-seon blocked his path. Woo Ho-rang opened his mouth with an unpleasant voice. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you doing? Senior Brother. No matter how I think about it, this isnt right. What do you mean? How could Master do this to you unless hes lost his mind? So this is what he wanted to say. Although Woo Ho-rang had lost to that guy today, Yeop Wi-seon had already lost to Mok Yu-cheon before. He seemed to have been holding back his complaints out of pride since then. But now that even he had lost to that guy, was he using this as a pretext to voice his complaints? If thats what you want to talk about, step aside. Senior Brother! A duel is just a duel. With those words, Woo Ho-rang tried to walk past Yeop Wi-seon. Then Yeop Wi-seon raised his voice. Are you some kind of saint to keep enduring every time, Senior Brother? What? Were about to lose everything we have to those damn Mok bastards, and youre trying to endure it? This isnt patience, its foolishness. -Grab! No sooner had those words ended than Woo Ho-rang grabbed his collar. Do you really want to die Why are you trying to take out your anger on me? Isnt there someone else you should really be angry at? What? I mean those Mok bastards. Youre really being insufferable. Its not about being insufferable. If we dont deal with them, we senior and junior brothers will really lose everything. Do you intend to regret it when that time comes? At Yeop Wi-seons words, Woo Ho-rangs pupils shook slightly. He had ignored it, thinking it was just the outburst of an immature junior brother, but he too was human. Of course, his discontent had reached its limit. How could he not have the urge to strike down the two Mok brothers right now? But, No. His pride wouldnt allow it. Overwhelming someone with skill is one thing, but using underhanded tactics or scheming is what lesser people do. And if he did that, would his master or Young Lady Wi So-yeon, whom he serves as his lord, truly acknowledge him? They wouldnt. Rather, they would be deeply disappointed. Thats why he needs to use this bitterness as nourishment to become stronger. He can only achieve what he wants by overwhelming the Mok brothers with skill. -Smack! Woo Ho-rang let go of the collar he was holding and roughly pushed Yeop Wi-seon away, saying, Stop talking nonsense and put more effort into cultivating your martial arts. Senior Brother! I can listen to your complaints all you want, but give up on thinking of doing anything beyond that. If you cant do it with your own strength, its all meaningless. Thats all the advice I can give you. How Im leaving. With those words, Woo Ho-rang left without even pretending to listen. Yeop Wi-seon glared at him with resentful eyes. He thought his senior brother would understand his feelings since they were in similar situations, but being pushed away like this made him incredibly resentful. -Bang! Yeop Wi-seon, angry, kicked the wall and then went somewhere. Someone was watching him from behind. It was Mok Yu-cheon. Huu. Mok Yu-cheon shook his head. He had followed, thinking Yeop Wi-seon might try something when he saw him following his senior brother. But fortunately, Senior Brother Woo Ho-rangs pride was too strong to fall for his tricks. If he had joined hands with Yeop Wi-seon, it would have become quite uncomfortable. I need to get stronger, I cant be hindered now. His goal wasnt these two senior and junior brothers. Although they were half-brothers, he had believed they shared the same blood, but his goal was to take revenge on Mok Gyeong-un, who had stabbed him in the back, and to set justice right again. It wont be long. Ill take you down with my own hands. *** -Ta ta ta tak! Yeop Wi-seon, who had been using his lightness skill to head somewhere for a while, stopped and surveyed his surroundings. Then he headed towards what looked like a warehouse building with few people around. Once inside, Yeop Wi-seon, -Clap clap! Clap! Clap clap! Clapped his hands in a regular pattern. Then the dark warehouse lit up, and someone revealed themselves. That person was, Brother Mo. It was Mo Yak, who could be called the right-hand man of Na Yul-ryang, the First Disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Head. How was he waiting for Yeop Wi-seon in such a secretive place? The reason was soon revealed. Mo Yak, holding a lantern, smiled and asked, So, did you succeed in persuading Brother Woo? At this question, Yeop Wi-seon shook his head with a sigh. As if he had expected this response, Mo Yak shrugged his shoulders. From the start, he had predicted that Yeop Wi-seon would fail. Having contacted Woo Ho-rang several times before to persuade him to serve the First Disciple Na Yul-ryang, he knew well how stubborn he was. He had somewhat guessed that someone with such strong pride would never join them. But with the variable of Mok Yu-cheon, he thought there might be a possibility, but even that didnt seem to be of much use. Well, it doesnt matter. Woo Ho-rang was dispensable anyway. Brother Mo If you give me a little more time -Pat pat! Mo Yak patted his shoulder as if comforting him and said, Its alright. You can persuade Brother Wu slowly. More importantly, the First Disciple has high expectations for you. Is that true? Of course it is. Mo Yaks mouth corners twitched upwards at Yeop Wi-seons face full of expectation. In truth, Woo Ho-rang was a troublesome piece due to his stubbornness. On the other hand, there was no better piece to use than someone overflowing with greed and jealousy. You could paint any picture you wanted with such a person. *** Late at night. Someone was pouring alcohol on a tombstone. It was Ho Jong-hyeok, the Grand Chief of the Destruction Clan. He was the child of Ho Tae-gang, the Axe-Destroying King, one of the Five Kings and the true First Peak of the Five Peaks Society led by Jang Neung-ak, the Second Disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Head. Of course, this was the case a few months ago. What was inside that body now was not Ho Jong-hyeok himself, but Wi Maeng-cheon, the Second Peak who had become a vengeful spirit. Huu Wi Maeng-cheon, who had taken over Ho Jong-hyeoks body, let out a long sigh. He always felt uneasy whenever he came here. This was because the name engraved on the tombstone was Wi Maeng-cheon. To think Id be looking at my own dead bodys grave with these two eyes Ive longed for all my life -Gulp gulp! Wi Maeng-cheon drank from the bottle he had been pouring on the tombstone. His wish as a blind person had been to see. But who could have imagined he would end up seeing like this? Should I be satisfied with living like this, even though Ive lost my body? He always felt complicated whenever he saw the tombstone. Even so, he had no choice. Having become Mok Gyeong-uns spirit servant and formed a connection, he had to follow his orders. As he was drinking the remaining alcohol, it happened. -Clink! Wi Maeng-cheon put down the bottle and tilted his head back. -Swish! A sharp blade energy brushed past over his tilted head. It was saber energy. Wi Maeng-cheon, who had avoided the saber energy, hurriedly used his movement technique to create distance behind him. His eyes flickered as he created distance. !? The one who had sent the saber energy towards him was none other than, First Disciple? It was First Disciple Na Yul-ryang. Na Yul-ryang smiled and said, No matter how much you miss your dead old comrade, its dangerous to wander alone in times like these. Despite his smiling face, his words were utterly brutal. Wi Maeng-cheons gaze sharpened as he glared at Na Yul-ryang. As bold as ever. He had been inwardly worried about his recent movements to properly establish a succession structure, but he didnt expect him to target him so openly. At this, Wi Maeng-cheon gripped the handle of the axe on his back and said, If I die, youll have to face the alliance of your two junior brothers head-on. Are you sufficiently prepared? Well. Thats not for you to worry about. No sooner had those words ended than Na Yul-ryangs figure scattered like smoke. *** Isnt this convincing enough? -Pat! First Disciple Na Yul-ryang put his arm around someones shoulder as he spoke. That someone was looking at the corpse of the dead Ho Jong-hyeok (Wi Maeng-cheon) with bewildered eyes. It was none other than Yeop Wi-seon, the second disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun. He, he really killed him. Yeop Wi-seon was inwardly at a loss. Just this evening at the dinner, he had been in such a good mood. This was because First Disciple Na Yul-ryang had said he would accept him into his ranks and even held a drinking party. But now, by his hand, a subordinate of the Second Disciple Jang Neung-ak had died. This alone was a huge matter, but the problem was that behind Ho Jong-hyeok was not only the Second Disciple but also his father, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang. To kill the child of one of the Eight Stars. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang. He was one of the Eight Stars, who could be called the highest experts in the current martial arts world. He never thought he would kill the child of such a person so recklessly. What was even more bewildering was, Was this why he asked me to show him my saber technique? Na Yul-ryang had killed Ho Jong-hyeok by imitating part of the saber technique he had shown. To anyone watching, it would look like it was done by someone from his sect. Yeop Wi-seon now realized his true purpose. Its to break up the alliance between Master and the Axe-Destroying King, no, between Disciple Jang Neung-ak and Young Lady Wi So-yeon. -Clench! Strength entered Yeop Wi-seons hand. He regretted it, thinking Oh no, but it was already too late. What had happened couldnt be undone, and if he tried to reveal the truth now, his life would be as good as forfeit. -Swish! While he was in this bewildered state, the vengeful spirit that had been possessing the dead Ho Jong-hyeoks body slipped out. This vengeful spirit was Wi Maeng-cheon. Wi Maeng-cheon, forced to come out due to the death of the physical body, clicked his tongue. This was because he understood First Disciple Na Yul-ryangs purpose. Hes made it look like the Axe-Destroying Kings child died at the hands of the Bright Blade Kings disciples, so the two Kings will surely clash. If that happens, the power of the alliance will be dispersed. He had thought it strange that he was using saber techniques instead of sword techniques. Although he had thought Na Yul-ryang wasnt the type to sit back and watch, he truly was a formidable person. But even he had failed to predict one thing. It was his own possession. If he informed Go Chan, who was possessing Second Disciple Jang Neung-aks body, he could reveal the truth. If that happened, First Disciple Na Yul-ryang would have to face the anger of the two Kings instead. All his carefully laid schemes will have been in vain It was at that very moment. -Swish! Huh? Something sliced through Wi Maeng-cheons body. Panicking, he turned his head, and there he saw First Disciple Na Yul-ryang, who had removed the eye patch on his right eye. An eye with a golden hue and a pupil as small as a dot. It exuded the ferocity of a savage beast rather than a human, and that small focal point of the eye was directed at him. He can see me? He was perceiving him accurately. Chapter 385 Chapter 385 C Sudden Change (2)The vengeful spirit Wi Maeng-cheon couldnt hide his bewilderment as he faced the golden eyes staring directly at him. Then, Young Master Na Yul-ryang raised the corner of his mouth and said, Well, this is interesting. So vengeful spirits actually exist. How? He was definitely aware of Wi Maeng-cheons presence. Wi Maeng-cheon didnt know what to do. He needed to escape this place, but he couldnt move since Young Master Na Yul-ryang had sliced his spiritual body in half. Though he didnt understand why this was happening, he had to flee quickly to alert others about Na Yul-ryangs schemes and his ability to see spiritual bodies. Just then -Grab! Na Yul-ryangs hand seized Wi Maeng-cheons neck. Wi Maeng-cheons eyes widened in shock. Not only could Na Yul-ryang see him, but he could also grasp a spiritual body as if it were solid? How was this possible? As Wi Maeng-cheon marveled at this, Na Yul-ryang raised the corner of his mouth and said, But you know what? Why does the vengeful spirit that came out of Ho Jong-hyeoks body resemble Wi Maeng-cheon? At these words, Wi Maeng-cheon immediately froze. *** Young Master Na Yul-ryangs residence. Na Yul-ryang, who had returned after finishing his business, snorted and spoke to someone. You come and go as if this were your own home now. At his words, someone emerged from the shadows beside a pillar in the courtyard. It was an envoy from the Elder Council, his face covered with a veil due to horrible burn scars. Even if its the Elder Council, you should show some restraint. Theres no place within the inner city that escapes Masters eyes. Ive been as discreet as possible, Young Master. Na Yul-ryang shook his head at the envoys words. While he had hoped for active support from the Elder Council, their overzealous involvement was proving to be quite troublesome in a different sense. If these retired members kept interfering, they were bound to draw attention. As long as he hadnt surpassed the Society Leader in martial arts, caution was necessary. Just then, the envoy from the Elder Council spoke with sudden interest. By the way, Young Master. You seem to be holding something interesting in your hand. !? Na Yul-ryang raised an eyebrow at this comment. It was understandable, given that he was currently holding a vengeful spirit in his hand, its limbs severed and writhing in agony. You can see this? Na Yul-ryangs bewilderment was simple to understand. The envoy from the Elder Council was blind, having lost both eyes to burns. While heightened other senses could be attributed to losing sight, this was an entirely different matter. The envoy approached and said, Have you already forgotten who brought you those eyes, Young Master? Are you saying I can see this because of these eyes? Of course. Those eyes are from a spirit beast-level evil spirit, completely different in caliber from the eyes you had before. Thats why you can even see vengeful spirits. That may explain me, but how can you see it? Are you just pretending to be blind? How could that be? I truly cannot see with my eyes. However, I have achieved spiritual enlightenment, so I can perceive such things. Na Yul-ryang snorted at these words. He really was an unpleasant fellow. Even though Na Yul-ryangs martial arts had been progressing rapidly since obtaining these demonic eyes after his seclusion, he still couldnt clearly see the limits of his power. Could this mere envoy from the Elder Council really be a match for him? As his doubts grew, he had tried to investigate the envoys background several times, but each time the man vanished like a ghost, leaving no trail to follow. For now, think that youre playing me like a puppet in your hands. He wasnt someone to be trifled with so easily. It wasnt them using him, but the other way around. Once he achieved his goals and their usefulness diminished, he would show them the true meaning of being discarded like worn-out shoes. But not now. Yul-myeong, was it? Whether youve achieved spiritual enlightenment or not is none of my business. Get lost. Already dismissing me? A guest from the Primal Killing Pavilion will be arriving soon. Primal Killing Pavilion? My, what a coincidence. What? As it happens, I was waiting to inform you about something, and seeing that youre looking for the Primal Killing Pavilion, this is perfect timing. What do you mean? You wont need to wait for the guest from the Primal Killing Pavilion. Please follow me. !? *** The office of the Primal Killing Pavilions main branch leader. As Na Yul-ryang entered with his hands behind his back, his eyes caught sight of something strange. There, In Seo-ok, the leader of Primal Killing Pavilion, was visible, his skin pallid and his appearance grotesque. With black smoke emanating from his mouth, In Seo-oks face was contorted in agony, yearning for something, but his arms and legs were restrained, preventing him from moving. Na Yul-ryang asked Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, Whats wrong with him? Has he been poisoned? Why dont you look with those eyes of yours, Young Master? Look with my eyes? Puzzled, Na Yul-ryang lowered the eye patch covering his right eye. As he did so and gazed at In Seo-ok with his small, golden-focused pupil, Na Yul-ryang furrowed his brow. This was because he couldnt sense even a trace of life force from In Seo-ok. He was no different from a corpse. This is What is this? Its a living corpse spirit. What? Using the forbidden secret art of Six People Spirit Summoning Technique, Pavilion Leader In Seo-ok has become a living corpse spirit. A corpse spirit? Yes. Na Yul-ryang asked, unable to comprehend, I heard this man was a highly skilled diviner personally recruited by Master, I mean, the Society Leader. How did he end up like this? This was the inner city of the Heaven and Earth Society. How could something like this happen in a place so thoroughly protected from outside threats? As Na Yul-ryang wondered, the envoy Yul-myeong answered. It seems another diviner was involved. Another diviner? Yes, normally someone of Pavilion Leader In Seo-oks caliber, being a high-level diviner, wouldnt be easily overcome. But if the opponent is even more powerful, the situation changes. Are you saying an even stronger diviner was involved? Yes. Have you found out who it was? We have a suspicion. Who might that be? The branch leader of Harmonious Immortal Pavilion. The branch leader of Harmonious Immortal Pavilion? Just as martial artists have a hierarchy of martial prowess, diviners have their own ranking system. Those who have reached the pinnacle are called Divine-level diviners. The titles given to diviners are divided into Conveying, Profound, Technique, Moon, Sun and Divine. Among these, the highest is referred to as Divine-level diviner. So this branch leader of Harmonious Immortal Pavilion is a Divine-level diviner? Yes, quite renowned too. And quite troublesome due to their unique technique. Unique technique? Do you mean what was done to Pavilion Leader In Seo-ok? No, this is a forbidden technique with rather low utility that anyone could learn if they practiced. Though its prohibited. Then what are you referring to? A technique that folds space. Folding space? Young Master Na Yul-ryang showed interest in this. Doesnt folding space mean being able to move freely to any location? In some ways, it was a convenient yet potentially very dangerous technique depending on how its used. Yes, you can think of it as a type of space compression. Its a unique technique that only they can use, having mastered mystical arts close to immortal techniques. Only they can do it? Yes, I believe even within Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, only they are capable of it. At this response, Na Yul-ryang raised an eyebrow as he looked at Yul-myeong and said, For an envoy of the Elder Council, you seem to know quite a lot about occult arts. Including bringing me these eyes. Hehehe. Im just interested in various odd things. Can this really be called mere interest? Im simply trying to help with the great work youre going to accomplish, Young Master. Please dont be so wary. Na Yul-ryang snorted at these words. The more he learned about this man, the more his wariness increased. But one question arose. How can you be so certain that Harmonious Immortal Pavilion is behind this? To this question, Yul-myeong bowed his head and answered, Regrettably, I narrowly missed capturing the woman controlling Pavilion Leader In Seo-ok. It was my oversight. Woman? Yes, quite an audacious wench. Though he couldnt see her appearance due to his lost eyesight, he remembered her voice and the scent from her body. He couldnt catch her because she escaped by opening space, but as far as he knew, even that technique had weaknesses. She probably couldnt have gone too far. Judging that she was still within the inner city, he had the surrounding areas blocked off. Well catch her soon, so dont worry. But before that, I think we can teach that audacious wench a bit of a lesson. What do you mean? That vengeful spirit you captured, Young Master. May I borrow it for a moment? I havent yet extracted the exact information about whos behind this from it. Na Yul-ryang had been planning to seek help from Primal Killing Pavilion, a group of diviners, because no matter how much he injured the spirit body, it kept its mouth shut. Vengeful spirits are different from humans. You cant extract information by simply inflicting pain on the spirit body. Are you saying theres another way? Yes. Through this method, we can even track down whos behind the vengeful spirit. Oh? Is that so? Will you entrust it to me? At this, Na Yul-ryang handed over the vengeful spirit of Wi Maeng-cheon, whom he had been holding by the nape of the neck. Like Na Yul-ryang, Yul-myeong could also directly grasp the vengeful spirit with his hand. Holding the vengeful spirit, Yul-myeong immediately formed a simple hand seal with his left hand. -Tchk! Lim (R) Byeong () Gae () Soon, a thick smoke began to seep out of Yul-myeongs palm. -Hiss hiss hiss hiss! It was a strange occurrence, as there was no fire lit. As the smoke thickened, the corners of Yul-myeongs mouth turned up in a sinister smile. When Na Yul-ryang looked puzzled, As I thought, its definitely a spirit servant. Spirit servant? Yes. Its a type of technique where one forcibly creates a subordinate by forming a spiritual connection. However, its quite unexpected. Unexpected? Yes. For someone of Divine-level diviner level like the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion Leader or their disciples, it should be quite easy to control a lower-level vengeful spirit as a spirit servant But this seems uncharacteristic for someone who practices mystical arts, wouldnt you say? Sear?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you talking about? Na Yul-ryang asked, clearly not understanding. Yul-myeong shook his head and replied, Never mind. In any case, they must pay the price for interfering. How do you mean? As I mentioned earlier, spirit servants have a spiritual connection. This connection is essentially a link between souls. Linking souls? Yes. Therefore, if we forcibly sever this connection, the spirit servant will be annihilated, and its master will receive a strong spiritual impact. Oh? Is that so? By adding a bit more to this process, we should be able to quickly locate where that audacious wench is. You sound quite confident. Hehehe. Its not particularly difficult. Na Yul-ryangs eyes narrowed at this response. He knew this man was extraordinary, but seeing his proficiency in such dark arts made him even more curious about his true identity. Just then, Yul-myeong formed a hand seal with his left hand and stroked the vengeful spirits head with his right. Then, suddenly, Whats this? Na Yul-ryangs right eye saw something like a red thread. But the moment it touched Yul-myeongs hand, -Crack! With a bright spark, the red thread was severed. Along with this, Yul-myeong grasped the severed red thread and formed the Immovable Mind Seal with both hands, beginning to chant something that sounded like an incantation. Heavens essence, earths essence, sun and moons essence, heaven and earths combined essence, sun and moons combined light, spirit and ghosts combined form, twenty combined with my heart, my heart combined with this heart, heavens heart, ten thousand hearts, ten thousand ten thousand hearts, all combined with my heart, Supreme Elder Lord, urgent as the law commands! The method he was chanting was a type of Summoning Harmony Method, which usually requires a talisman, but he was forming the technique using only the incantation. It was a level of skill that would astound other diviners if they saw it. However, -Crack crack crack crack! Suddenly, Yul-myeong, who had his hands clasped together, staggered backward. Then, Puh! He spat out a mouthful of black blood like a fountain. Seeing this, Na Yul-ryang frowned and asked, What are you doing? Wondering if this was also part of the technique, -Grind! Yul-myeong gritted his teeth and spoke with a somewhat angry voice. The technique was deflected. What? *** -Crunch! Phew. Mok Gyeong-un lightly stretched his body and let out a long breath. He didnt know who it was, but someone had tried to track him while severing the spiritual connection. However, Mok Gyeong-un, who had reached the Realm of Life and Death and gained extremely heightened sensitivity to all energies, had reversed and repelled the attempt. Along with that, he saw a terrifying face full of burn scars, and, Na Yul-ryang. He could also see that mans face beside him. Mok Gyeong-un looked at his subordinates around him and spoke. It seems its time for us to return. Chapter 386 Chapter 386 C Sudden Change (3)There was a seductive woman wearing provocative clothes that revealed her cleavage, massaging someones legs. Her name was Ha Chae-rin. She was the heir to the Flying Killing Sect and destined to inherit the title of Flying Killing Yamas Guest, one of the Four Great Assassins of the current era. Why was someone like her in this situation? Damn it all. Ha Chae-rin had cursed inwardly dozens, no, hundreds of times. If she had just chosen a different final target for her Hundred Days, Hundred Kills, she would have already ascended to become the sect leader. However, she had failed the Hundred Days, Hundred Kills. Moreover, her memories were incomplete ever since she visited the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. She still couldnt understand why she was here in the Heaven and Earth Society. Can I escape from here? Honestly, there was no hope. Even though she was the heir destined to inherit the title of one of the Four Great Assassins, this was the Heaven and Earth Society, one of the three major powers dividing the current martial arts world. And the person whose legs she was massaging was a disciple of the Society Leader who ruled this massive organization. Should I be satisfied just to have prolonged my life? For someone as hot-tempered and proud as her, this was an utterly unacceptable situation. If this damn bastard wasnt a disciple of the Heaven and Earth Societys Society Leader, she would have attempted to escape by any means, whether through poisoning or assassination. However, Ahem. Cant you massage properly? Y-Yes, sir! Ugh Honestly, she was terrified. She had tried to escape and rebel several times, only to have her facial bones nearly caved in from the slaps she received from this man. After repeating this a few times, she became so scared that she would flinch reflexively just from him raising his hand. Seeing her become so docile, Go Chan, who had possessed the body of Jang Neung-ak, the second young master of the Heaven and Earth Society, snickered. It was truly a sight to behold. When he saw her again at the Yeon Mok Sword Manor after his retirement, he thought everything had gone awry. But now, the tables had completely turned. The heir destined to inherit the title of one of the worlds Four Great Assassins was now reduced to massaging the legs of a retired assassin from the Flying Killing Sect while constantly watching his mood. Hehehe. The fortunes of war are unpredictable indeed. The ways of the world were truly unpredictable. It had been worth enduring all sorts of hardships while possessing that wenchs body, thanks to his master, Mok Gyeong-un. Just as he was feeling satisfied with controlling her, suddenly -Woong! At that moment, the space rippled, and a door made of smoke opened. Someone hurriedly rushed in. It was a cute-looking girl with short hair, dressed as a diviner. Go Chan recognized her immediately. Yeo Su-rin? Yeo Su-rin. She was a diviner dispatched under the orders of her master, the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion Leader. She had formed a contract with Mok Gyeong-un and was controlling In Seo-ok, the leader of Primal Killing Pavilion who had become a living corpse spirit through the Six People Spirit Summoning Technique technique, managing the Primal Killing Pavilion. Why had she suddenly appeared here using her technique? You Are you hurt? Go Chan jumped up in surprise and asked. Judging by her pale face and the blood spreading on her shoulder and abdomen, she seemed to be injured. Then she urged, Step back! What? Along with this, Yeo Su-rin hurriedly rotated in a circle with her hand holding a protective charm. The door made of smoke quickly closed and disappeared. As it vanished completely, she exhaled roughly and slumped to the floor. Haa Haa No, what on earth happened for you to be in this state Were in big trouble. Big trouble? What do you mean? They found out that the Primal Killing Pavilion leader has become a living corpse spirit. What? Is that true? More importantly, who discovered it? Wasnt it said that unless it was a diviner skilled enough to be called a high-level diviner or whatever, it wouldnt be discovered? As he wondered, Yeo Su-rin answered in a serious voice. I dont know. It was an incredible monster who could break my technique with just spiritual power in an instant. Im not sure exactly, but youre saying theyre formidable? Its not just formidable. Maybe Maybe? They might be a Divine-level diviner or close to that level. How could such a diviner be here Ugh. Go Chan quickly supported Yeo Su-rin as she was about to collapse. She asked him, Young Master Mok Where is Young Master Mok? Not back yet. Go Chan shook his head as he answered. He also didnt know exactly where Mok Gyeong-un was or when he would return. Cheong-ryeong had informed him of the purpose for suddenly leaving, but that was all. Is there no way to find the young master? How could we find someone whos gone all the way to Kaifeng? Of course, being a spirit servant with a spiritual connection, he could find Mok Gyeong-un if he really tried, but the distance was too great now to pinpoint an exact location. However, one thing was certain: the fact that he, as a spirit servant, was fine meant that Mok Gyeong-un was also unharmed. Oh no, this is terrible. Someone with that level of skill in the mystic arts will surely try to track us in reverse. At her concern, Go Chan asked, In reverse? Are you saying my master might be in danger? To Go Chans question, Yeo Su-rin answered with a meaningful voice. If the opponent is truly a diviner who has reached the realm of Divine-level diviner, not just Young Master Mok, but all of us might be in danger. *** Two weeks later, During this time, the interior of the Heaven and Earth Society was facing a period of rapid change. The biggest incident was the rumor that spread about the Society Leader, who had been bedridden for three days, being in such poor condition that he had even lost consciousness. Normally, if there were signs of such rumors spreading, the Society Leaders direct squad and intelligence unit would move swiftly to cut them off in advance. But this time was different. Too many people had witnessed doctors frequently entering and exiting the inner sanctum where the Society Leader resided. The Society Leader was someone who didnt even allow doctors in when he was bedridden. For doctors to be coming and going like this, the Society Leaders condition must have deteriorated to the worst. This rumor spread rapidly throughout the entire organization, causing the internal atmosphere to become increasingly unstable. Even those who had firmly maintained neutrality until now were beginning to move. In a situation where a successor had not been clearly determined, such internal movements might have been a natural progression. Amidst this situation, there was another incident that caused an uproar within the organization, both openly and secretly, similar to the Society Leaders illness. It was the fury of Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang. This was because his son, Ho Jong-hyeok, the Great Commander of the Indestructible Unit and known as the Five Steel Axe Slayer, had been murdered. The child of Axe-Destroying King, one of the Five Kings who could be considered the highest-ranking officials of the organization and one of the Eight Stars regarded as the supreme masters of the current martial world, had been killed. Naturally, the organization was thrown into chaos. But here, another problem arose. The prime suspect in this already major incident was none other than Woo Ho-rang, the chief disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun. The cause of death left on Ho Jong-hyeoks body was traces of the Transcendent Realm Swordsmanship. And those sword traces were none other than the Bright Sun Swordsmanship, the unique skill of Bright Blade King Son Yun. Upon confirming this, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, without a moments hesitation, pointed to Woo Ho-rang, the disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun, as the culprit. [It wasnt Bright Blade King himself. If it had been him, he would have cut down this child in three moves. Then, the only one who could have killed this child is that guy.] He believed it was Woo Ho-rang, one of the Five Tigers. It wasnt someone like Yeop Wi-seon. His level of martial arts wasnt enough to kill Ho Tae-gangs son. Convinced that Woo Ho-rang was the culprit, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang immediately went to find Bright Blade King Son Yun to kill Woo Ho-rang, which led to a fierce clash between the two. If Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon, the two disciples of the Society Leader, hadnt intervened, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang would have seen it through to the end. [Please believe me. I am truly innocent.] Of course, it also helped that Woo Ho-rang, who had been accused as the culprit, came forward to explain himself. Ho Tae-gang, who had come mindlessly to kill him out of anger, regained his composure and also found his son Ho Jong-hyeoks death suspicious. Certainly, those sword traces were undoubtedly from the Bright Sun Swordsmanship, but Woo Ho-rang clearly had no motive or reason to kill him. It might have been understandable before the second son Jang Neung-ak and the youngest Wi So-yeon formed an alliance, but not now. Moreover, This is clearly intentional. Leaving the sword traces itself was full of malicious intent. Since it happened within the organization, it should have been concealed so that the culprits identity couldnt be known. Because of this, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang backed down peacefully. Or more precisely, [As compensation, Ill take your right index finger.] In the end, he cut off and took one of Woo Ho-rangs fingers. Although Bright Blade King Son Yun raged and tried to stop this, even he couldnt do anything when Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, one of the Eight Stars, was determined. Or rather, since Woo Ho-rang himself cut off his finger, the fight had no choice but to subside. However, this caused Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang and Bright Blade King Son Yun to completely turn their backs on each other, and the repercussions eventually led to the dissolution of the alliance between Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon. **** Gi Ok-ryeon, the first daughter of Gi Hae, the Sun Rock Valley Master who could be considered Wi So-yeons close associate, spoke to her with a somewhat disappointed tone. Deception is fine, but Lady, was it really necessary to cut off Woo I mean, Great Commander Woos right index finger? For a swordsman, the index finger is We should be satisfied with this much, Ok-ryeon. But Originally, at least an arm should have been cut off. But Axe-Destroying King held back his anger and compromised. He held back his anger? Yes. If it had gone according to the enemys intentions, at least that much should have been done. That way The one who orchestrated this situation would be fooled, right? Exactly. But Axe-Destroying King also didnt like falling for the enemys ploy, and he felt it was excessive to cut off Commander Woos arm when he wasnt the real culprit, so he ended it at this level. I see. Gi Ok-ryeon sighed. Though she understood, as someone who admired Woo Ho-rang, it was just heartbreaking. They were acting out breaking the alliance and cutting off Brother Wus finger to make the enemy reveal themselves. Do you think the culprit will move according to our intentions? Im not sure. As I said earlier, unless we had shown Bright Blade King and Axe-Destroying King fighting fiercely to the point where someone got hurt after cutting off at least an arm, Im not confident that Elder Brother will be fooled by this much. The person they all considered to be the real culprit was Young Master Na Yul-ryangs faction. He was the only one who would gain the greatest benefit from the fight between Axe-Destroying King and Bright Blade King. Thats why they had resolved it through dialogue, but they cut off Woo Ho-rangs finger and officially broke the alliance for the sake of appearances. Young Master Na Yul-ryang will surely approach Axe-Destroying King, right? Probably so. It was Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang who was in the position of having to be satisfied with just a finger despite losing his son and being unable to avenge him even in his anger. Naturally, Na Yul-ryang had to approach him. That would make it easier to draw him into his own faction. If the Young Master approached in this way, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang planned to join his faction and implement a strategy of suffering a flesh wound. However, Masters worsening illness is a variable. After the sudden rumors of Masters critical condition spread, the Young Masters active movements had ceased. For almost three days, at that. It was unlike the Young Master. They had anticipated that someone as cunning as him might notice their scheme, but his silence was making them uneasy. If Master were to really pass away at a time like this, the situation would become uncontrollable. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Haa Wi So-yeon let out a deep sigh. It was frustrating. What would he have done if he were here? If he were here at a time like this, it would have been reassuring and comforting no matter what happened, but now it was just bitter. Where on earth had he disappeared to? According to what she had heard from the Vice Society Leader before, it seemed he was absent for a confidential mission, but it was taking too long. What kind of mission could he be on? She worried that he might have gone outside the organization and something might have happened to him. Gyeong-un Just as she was inwardly longing for Mok Gyeong-un, Someone urgently knocked on the door. -Thump thump! My Lady! It was the voice of Yang Il, the small branch leader of the Transient Sword Group. Hearing his urgent voice, Wi So-yeon frowned with anxiety and said, Come in. At this, Yang Il opened the door and entered, catching his breath after rushing here. However, for someone who had come in such a hurry, his expression wasnt that bad. As she was wondering about this, Yang Il said, My Lady. Mok Gyeong I mean, Young Master Mok has appeared. !!!!!! She, who had been sitting elegantly holding a teacup, forgot her composure and unconsciously jumped to her feet. Chapter 387 Chapter 387 C Return (1)In the office of the Vice Society Leader at the main branch of Heaven and Earth Societys inner sanctum. Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon stared intently at someone for a long time with a fearsome expression. It was Mong Mu-yak, his son and the deputy leader of the Society Leaders direct squad who also commanded the intelligence department. The look in Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheons eyes as he gazed at Mong Mu-yak was peculiar. This was because he had initially called him in to reprimand him out of anger, but upon facing him, the atmosphere had changed, and he regained his composure. This kid? He had changed. Originally, he always held a hint of fear when facing his father. But now, he was looking straight into his eyes without the slightest tremor. Rather than defiance, it was clear confidence. Could it be that his martial prowess had increased? Before he left, he could gauge his level to some extent through his qi sense. But now, he couldnt accurately determine his level. To be able to conceal ones qi from an opponent, one must be at least equal to or superior to them. That cant be He had expected that this mission, being confidential and extremely difficult, would provide great experience and lead to some growth. But it seems to have far exceeded those expectations. Could it be that this child has reached a level nearly equal to his own or even approaching the wall? If that were the case, he should be happy as this was his son who would become the successor, but the current situation didnt allow for unrestrained joy. After staring at his son for a long while, Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon finally spoke in a low voice. I need to hear three explanations from you. Please ask. The one who answered was his son, Mong Mu-yak, the deputy leader of the Society Leaders direct squad and commander of the intelligence department. He was facing his father, the Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon, immediately after returning to the organization. Sarch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if not maintaining periodic contact during your return was due to continuous pursuit, you should have known this was a confidential mission. Why did you enter through the main gate instead of the secret passage? Their mission was, as stated, confidential. Yet they had acted in a way that defied expectations. Because of this, by now, various sects might have discovered the existence of the Holy Fire Priestess. Even if they had concealed her identity in a carriage, they couldnt be at ease. He was curious about the intention behind such an action. Speak. Ill be frank, sir. Frank? Yes. What on earth are you saying? It was to show that we had returned. What? At these words from his son Mong Mu-yak, Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon raised an eyebrow. For a moment, he was dumbfounded. Is this child serious? With this answer alone, this child had already disobeyed the orders of the Society Leader and himself. He had hoped there was some special reason, like interference near the organization, but the worst possible answer came out. Have you forgotten what a confidential mission means? I know. But if we hadnt done this, you would have tried to kill Young Master Mok Gyeong-un upon his return from completing the mission, Father. You! Mong Seo-cheons voice rose. This was related to his second question. His order had been to kill Mok Gyeong-un if he made any contact with the righteous sects or showed even the slightest suspicious behavior. All those involved in the confidential mission were prepared to sacrifice Mok Gyeong-un if necessary; he was essentially a disposable pawn. Thus, Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon was quite displeased that the man he had hoped would be dealt with before returning had come back safely. And, Now Did you just call that guy Young Master Mok Gyeong-un? Yes. You Dont tell me you and he Its not dont tell me. Mok Gyeong-un succeeded in his mission, so from that point, hes the Society Leaders fourth disciple. Naturally, he should be called Young Master, shouldnt he? At his sons response, Mong Seo-cheon was speechless with disbelief. Could it be that this child truly believes the Society Leader will accept that Mok Gyeong-un fellow as a disciple? Even he didnt understand why the Society Leader had shown such a whim, but the Society Leader was not in a state to take on any disciples right now. So you called him Young Master and disobeyed the organizations order because of that? Didnt I tell you? Are you trying to claim you disobeyed orders for fear of being discarded like a used tool? Its not a claim, its a fact. Youre disappointing this father for the first time. I only did what I had to do. -Bang! As soon as those words ended, Mong Seo-cheon slammed down on the round table in front of him. As the table shattered and collapsed weakly, Mong Seo-cheon spoke with an angry voice. You dont realize what youve done. The last question seems meaningless now, so Ill replace it with an order. An order? Bring Mok Gyeong-un No. That guy isnt necessary right now. Anyway, that guy would have many enemies even if left alone, so it didnt matter. Forget about Mok Gyeong-un for now. Bring the Holy Fire Priestess here immediately. The priority was to put out the immediate fire. When he ordered them to bring the Holy Fire Priestess, not only did they not use the secret passage, but they appeared boldly through the front gate, and even took a carriage to the Shadow Clan. This was clearly disobeying orders. However, since it was a secret order and the situation was unfavorable, he couldnt openly mobilize the Society Leaders direct squad, so he had no choice but to give this order to Mong Mu-yak. But, I cannot do that. What came out of Mong Mu-yaks mouth was a clear refusal. At this, the greatly angered Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon stood up abruptly and raised his voice. Are you really going to disobey the order? Disobeying the order was merely a matter of the method of return. More importantly, the Young Master requests that the Society Leader fulfill his promise and grant him a private audience. What? Fulfill the promise and grant a private audience? Did he just relay Mok Gyeong-uns wishes to him, his direct superior and father? These youngsters were truly crossing the line. At this, Mong Seo-cheons hand moved. -Pat! The table was already broken, and since he was standing and only one and a half steps away, he was within immediate reach. As he tried to subdue him at once with the Golden Silk Palm technique, -Pa pa pak! Not only did Mong Mu-yak lightly block his technique, but he also pushed Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon back. Pushed back about three steps, Mong Seo-cheons eyes widened. He had suspected it due to the qi sense, but this childs martial prowess had truly approached the wall. Even if he had survived a life-threatening crisis and returned safely, how could his capabilities have increased this much in just a few months? As he wondered, Mong Mu-yak spoke. Vice Society Leader, no, Father. You Just as you chose to serve the Society Leader, I have chosen Young Master Mok Gyeong-un. Now youre saying that You may reprimand me now, Father, but soon your thoughts will change. !? *** Around the same time. At the Shadow Clans estate in the inner sanctum. Hwan Ya-seon, the leader of the Shadow Clan and one of the Three Clan Leaders who were high-ranking officials of the Heaven and Earth Society, had a look of bewilderment in his eyes after receiving an urgent message. This was because, according to the Shadow Clan warrior who brought him the message, Mok Gyeong-un had not returned through the organizations secret passage but had entered through the main gate. Moreover, according to the warriors guarding the city gate, there was an old woman riding in the carriage. The Holy Fire Priestess! Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon was certain that the old woman was the Holy Fire Priestess as soon as he heard this. But what kind of bolt from the blue was this? It was good news that she, who could be considered the spiritual pillar of the Fire Faith Order, had escaped alive from the underground prison of the imperial palace, but bringing her here? What kind of act was this? I clearly gave the order. The order he had given to Mok Gyeong-un was to divert the Holy Fire Priestess before returning to the Heaven and Earth Society. He had thought that with the guys wit and skills, he would succeed even in this dangerous mission. But a completely unexpected variable had occurred. What on earth have you done? He had trusted Mok Gyeong-un because he was a fellow Fire Faith Order member and his disciple. However, from the moment he brought the Holy Fire Priestess here, he couldnt understand why the guy had done such a thing. If he had offered the Holy Fire Priestess to the Society Leader, it could have been dismissed as betrayal out of greed to become the fourth disciple, but he brought her to the Shadow Clan. Because of this, he found himself in an extremely difficult situation. Why? By bringing the Holy Fire Priestess to the Shadow Clan, all eyes from the Society Leaders direct squad and the intelligence department were now focused here. No, this was a situation worthy of suspicion. It meant he had brought someone to the Shadow Clan who was ordered to be brought in defiance of the Society Leaders orders. Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seons mind became complicated. What should he do about this? The one fortunate thing was that although the Vice Society Leader and the Society Leaders direct squad had somehow managed to block and hide the information, the Society Leaders condition seemed to have reached a critical point. If so, Should I attempt to escape with the Holy Fire Priestess, even if it means abandoning the foundation here? She held a very important position in the order. As someone in the position of the orders leader, he had a duty to protect her. If she falls into the Society Leaders hands, her safety would be in danger. He must make a decision one way or another. With that, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon arrived at the rear garden of the estate where the carriage was said to have arrived. !? Upon arrival, Hwan Ya-seon immediately frowned. This was because Hwan Ya-seon had ordered to detain Mok Gyeong-un and the carriage as soon as they arrived. It was to avoid suspicion since the Society Leaders direct intelligence department was watching. But all the Shadow Clan warriors in the rear garden were collapsed, and several masked individuals could be seen unconscious near the walls as well. What was going on here? Why were all of them in such a state? As Hwan Ya-seon wondered, his gaze turned towards the carriage. That is? In front of the carriage, he saw a horse with an enormous build incomparable to ordinary horses. Just looking at its fierce mane that seemed about to burst into flames, it was clearly an extraordinary steed. Someone was standing in front of it with their hands behind their back, and, Gyeong-un? At his call, the person standing with their hands behind their back lowered their arms and turned around. It was Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly and then, as if paying respects to his master, he put his hands together in a fist-palm salute and greeted him. Its been a long time, Master. At this greeting, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon, with eyes full of wariness, immediately moved his hand to the sword at his waist and said, What is the meaning of this? Hwan Ya-seon gestured towards the collapsed Shadow Clan warriors around them as he asked. To this question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and answered, Theyre not dead. Thats not what Im asking, is it? The true intent of his question was not that. Not only had he brought the Holy Fire Priestess here, but he had also taken down all the Shadow Clan warriors who were ordered to surround them to avoid outside surveillance. This could only be seen as intentional in any way. To Hwan Ya-seon, whose hand was touching his sword, Mok Gyeong-un said, Ive dealt with those watching as well, so you can speak freely. Mok Gyeong-un pointed to two locations with his hand. Those were the western and southeastern walls, where the collapsed masked individuals were not people of the Shadow Clan. Hwan Ya-seon couldnt have been unaware of this. You know very well thats not what Im asking -Swish! At that moment, Hwan Ya-seon frowned. This was because someone had placed the sharp tip of a sword against his back while he was holding his sword. Please take your hand off your sword, Elder Clan Leader. No way? To his disbelief, it was none other than Byeok, his bodyguard and confidant. Chapter 388 Chapter 388 C Return (2)At the same time, In Young Master Na Yul-ryangs estate within the inner sanctum of Heaven and Earth Society. Young Master Na Yul-ryang, sitting comfortably leaning against the head seat, downed a cup of alcohol in one gulp and then tossed it to the floor. -Crash! As the cup shattered, the corners of Na Yul-ryangs mouth curled up. Seeing this, his confidant Mo Yak chuckled and said, Are you that pleased? Of course I am. After his seclusion, he had searched for that guy, but when he suddenly disappeared, his enthusiasm had cooled for a while. Born with innate killing intent and devoid of emotions, he had lived a life without obstacles due to his natural martial talent. Because of this, no one except his master, the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader, and the two Five Kings who held the title of Eight Stars, could arouse his interest. Even the disciples vying for the position of successor were mere youngsters to him, failing to evoke any response. But then, that guy appeared. Mok Gyeong-un. A monster he encountered for the first time in his life. He grew during their fight and surpassed the wall before even coming of age. Not only that, although he received help from Seomdokwang later, he even managed to defeat Na Yul-ryang. Since then, Na Yul-ryang found interest in life for the first time. Because he developed a genuine desire to kill someone. This was clearly an emotion. -Clench! Na Yul-ryang clenched his fist and then relaxed it. How long had he been waiting for that guy to appear? [Its a confidential mission, so I cannot disclose it.] [Is it inside or outside?] [I cannot disclose that either.] The only thing he learned through the Vice Society Leader was one fact. That the guy was carrying out a confidential mission for the Society Leader. Meanwhile, the Society Leaders condition had rapidly deteriorated, and he was momentarily caught up in contemplation due to a proposal brought to him by the Elder Council. And now, finally, that Mok Gyeong-un had appeared. -Thud! Young Master Na Yul-ryang stood up. Mo Yak frowned and said, Young Master. Surely youre not planning to go kill him right now? Is there any reason to wait longer? Not now. At those words, Na Yul-ryang looked at Mo Yak with cold eyes and said, What do you mean, not now? How long had he been waiting for the day to fight that guy again? And now, was he trying to hold him back? As he revealed his displeasure, Mo Yak, seeming to have read his mood, carefully said, He has returned after completing a confidential mission given by the Society Leader. But isnt there something strange? At these words, Na Yul-ryang raised an eyebrow and then answered, He headed to the Shadow Clan without going to see Master, you say? Yes. And unlike when he disappeared, he appeared through the organizations main gate. At Mo Yaks words, Na Yul-ryangs eyes narrowed and the corners of his mouth lifted. He feared being discarded like a used tool, it seems. Thats the only way to think of it for now. He probably doesnt know the Society Leaders condition yet, but seeing how he headed straight to the Shadow Clan, which could be considered an ally, instead of the main branch At this assessment, Na Yul-ryang clicked his tongue. He had thought that despite being originally a hostage from the righteous faction, the guy had caught Masters eye and received a confidential mission due to his tremendous martial talent, but was he just a disposable pawn after all? To be held back by mere origins. Luck doesnt seem to be on his side. Thats not for us to worry about. But we dont know yet. It could be that he feared being discarded, but theres also a slight chance he headed straight to the Shadow Clan on the Society Leaders orders. Was that it? Yes. What Mo Yak was saying they should be wary of was the latter possibility. If it was just the former, there wouldnt be any problem in dealing with him. However, if it was the latter, it would mean interfering with someone carrying out the Society Leaders confidential mission. So what do you suggest we do? Theres no need for you to move directly or for us to reveal our hand, Young Master. Are you saying we should leave him be? No. We have the most suitable piece, dont we? Suitable piece? Oh. You mean him? At Young Master Na Yul-ryangs words, Mo Yak nodded and answered with a faint smile. Yes. Werent you planning to test him anyway? To see if he has truly turned his back on Miss Wi So-yeons faction and Bright Blade Kings side. Your cunning mind is indeed I dont understand why you keep calling it cunning when there are better words like strategy or tactics. Its all the same. At Young Master Na Yul-ryangs words, Mo Yak smacked his lips. Then he stood up and said, Then Ill take your permission and set him in motion. Young Master Na Yul-ryang stared at Mo Yak. Although it would be easier to move directly than this method, it was certainly not a good situation to act rashly now. Therefore, there was no harm in testing through that person. Do as you wish. Na Yul-ryang shrugged and sat down. As his permission was given, Mo Yak raised the corner of his mouth slyly and said, Hehehe. Even if he employs a strategy of suffering a flesh wound, unlike with Wi So-yeons faction he allied with or Woo Ho-rang, Bright Blade Kings chief disciple, hell properly take action this time, even if just for show. If hes unlucky, he might end up half-crippled. At these words, Na Yul-ryang snorted. Although the opponent was the worst, if he became half-crippled from this, then he wasnt qualified to compete with himself now. *** Meanwhile, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seons expression hardened. Byeok, his bodyguard and confidant, was no different from his right arm. For such a person to suddenly aim a sword at his back, he couldnt help but be bewildered. He had personally selected Byeok when he was an orphan, taught him martial arts, and raised him, so he never had the slightest doubt about his loyalty. But now this person had betrayed him? Although he was the leader of the Shadow Clan, which dealt with the intelligence department and spies, this was somewhat unbelievable. Byeok. Have you really betrayed me? I only follow Master Mok Gyeong-un. How dare you! Hwan Ya-seons voice rose slightly as his composure broke. The part of his neck not covered by the human skin mask reddened with disappointment. It might have been a natural reaction, believing he had been betrayed by someone he trusted. However, the reality was not betrayal. Byeok had merely been possessed by Demonic Monk, Mok Gyeong-uns loyal spirit servant. For Hwan Ya-seon, who was unaware of the principles of mystic arts, vengeful spirits, or evil spirits, this relationship was incomprehensible, but one thing was certain, This has gone wrong. He judged that everything was going awry. Hwan Ya-seon carefully pressed the Laogong acupoint in his left palm with his middle finger. Along with this, he opened his mouth while letting out his characteristic laugh. Ohoho. They say one shouldnt raise a black-haired beast, indeed. As befitting the leader of a faction that dealt with spies, he was skilled at controlling his emotions. After all, if it was certain that his disciple Mok Gyeong-un and his confidant Byeok had betrayed him, he couldnt remain caught up in feelings of disappointment forever. Right now, he needed to devise a way to break through this unfavorable situation. Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon, continuously racking his brain, glared at Mok Gyeong-un and continued speaking. Its unfortunate. What is? Your grandfather, Guardian Zhang, might lament in the afterlife if he learns of your degeneration in abandoning the cult. At these words, a strange light flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. When he first learned that Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon was a member of the Fire Faith Order, he had fabricated a situation to deceive him, calling his grandfather an unknown old master and pretending to be a member of the Fire Faith Order. Yet coincidentally, his grandfather was indeed a member of the Fire Faith Order. At the time, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon had spoken as if he might know who Mok Gyeong-uns grandfather was. [Since he kept it from you until the end, its difficult to tell you right away. But its certain that he was quite a high-ranking figure in our cult.] Surprisingly, those words were true. He had unexpectedly come close to the truth. How interesting. Interesting? Are you saying this about the current situation? Yes, I never thought the person you had in mind would actually be him, Master. At Mok Gyeong-uns response, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon frowned. Although he was quick-witted enough to infer many things from small clues, he found it difficult to understand the intention behind Mok Gyeong-uns current words. However, right now, his mind was more focused on escaping this place than conversing with Mok Gyeong-un. Hwan Ya-seon, who had been pressing the Laogong acupoint in his left palm, relaxed the muscles in his arm. At that moment, -Pa pa pa pak! Something fell to the floor from the flesh of his left arm. As it touched the ground, -Pu pu pu pu pu peng! Gray smoke began to flow out. Seeing this, Demonic Monk, who was possessing Byeok and aiming a sword at Hwan Ya-seons back, hurriedly tried to subdue him with the Golden Silk Palm technique. However, -Pa pak! In that instant, Hwan Ya-seon dodged Demonic Monks hand in the blink of an eye with a body technique that swayed like a willow tree, then grabbed his wrist and twisted it, -Crack! -Thud! He kicked him in the chest. Even though he was caught from behind, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon was also a supreme master. He was not an opponent who could be easily subdued with Byeoks body, which had reached the peak of supremacy. And, -Whoosh! By now, the smoke had spread in all directions. Byeok, who inhaled it, frowned. The moment he breathed in the smoke, he felt his body go limp and start to stiffen. It seemed to be a poisonous mist. Looking at him convulsing as his body stiffened, Hwan Ya-seon clicked his tongue and said, You brought this upon yourself. The Clan Leader cared for you so much. This poisonous mist was Hwan Ya-seons trump card. It was a mixture of paralyzing poison and various other poisons, which he always kept hidden in his left arm through surgery. Created for use in the worst situations, it was a strong mist that could spread up to about twenty jang. Of course, an inner force master could block it with qi circulation, but they would have to waste time to do so momentarily. Im not sure if it would work on a master who has surpassed the wall, though. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The only concern was that Mok Gyeong-un was a master of the Transformation Realm. Having already seen him contend with the Society Leader, he knew that his skills had surpassed his own, which was why he had resorted to using his trump card. Whether this would work on Mok Gyeong-un or not was uncertain, but he had to attempt to escape with the Holy Fire Priestess in this moment. -Flinch! Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon, who was about to swiftly move towards the carriage, unconsciously hesitated. This was due to the vast true qi filling the surroundings. What kind of true qi is this? The energy was so strong that it made his whole body break out in goosebumps. It was at that very moment. -Whoosh! The gray mist, which had been so thick it obscured the surrounding view, suddenly began to move rapidly. It was creating a single flow. That flow, Could it be? Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon lifted his head. The mist that had spread widely and was moving was gradually narrowing upwards, forming a vortex. Seeing this, Hwan Ya-seon was dumbfounded. The vast true qi filling the surroundings was trapping the mist, making it swirl and sending it upwards. Eventually, the gray mist that had been swirling and surging upwards completely disappeared. This cant be To be able to dispel the poisonous mist with true qi alone. This was something he had never anticipated. Who on earth could it be? Only those at the level of the Eight Stars or above among the Five Kings could handle true qi to this extent, right? No, this should only be possible for someone like the Society Leader. In his field of vision, he saw Mok Gyeong-un extending his hand and slightly raising his index finger. The true qi flowing from the tip of his finger was nothing short of awe-inspiring. !? Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seons eyes widened. Was it that child Mok Gyeong-un who did this? He unconsciously swallowed, his mouth having gone dry without him realizing. He knew that the speed of his martial arts development was incredibly fast, surpassing his expectations. But this was beyond the realm of expectations. What on earth had happened during the few months he was away on the confidential mission? -Crack! Crack! Hwan Ya-seon, who had been too shocked to speak, turned his head at the sound coming from beside him. There, his confidant and bodyguard Byeok was not only moving his stiffened body, but, -Hiss! A black liquid, presumed to be poison, could be seen flowing from the tips of his ten fingers. What? Is he expelling the poison from his body? And in such a short moment? Although Byeoks martial arts were excellent, having been personally trained by him, he couldnt have responded this quickly after being suddenly exposed to the poisonous mist. What on earth was happening? As he was bewildered, -Creeeeak! The carriage door opened. Someone came down, leaning on a cane, and the moment Hwan Ya-seon saw this person, various complex emotions clouded his eyes. The Holy Fire Priestess. He had wondered if the day would ever come when he would see her again after she was imprisoned in the underground prison of the imperial palace. Yet here he was, seeing her again like this. Even in the midst of crisis, he couldnt help but feel a surge of emotion. -Grind! What should he do? No matter how joyous this reunion was, he couldnt hand her over to the Heaven and Earth Society here. Even at the cost of his own life, he had to take her outside the organization, but It was then. Clan Leader Ya-seon. She called out to him. He wanted to immediately call out to the Holy Fire Priestess and pay his respects, but fearing there might be eyes and ears from the intelligence department sent by the Society Leaders side, he couldnt hastily respond. As Hwan Ya-seon was about to gesture to her not to speak, the Holy Fire Priestess uttered words he never expected. Immediately lower your body and pay respects to that person. What are you saying The person before your eyes is the true master of the Holy Fire. !!!!!! Chapter 389 Chapter 389 C Return (3)A dark space filled only with shadows. A man with a terribly scarred face from burns sat cross-legged. He was the envoy from the Elder Council who had called himself Yul-myeong to Young Master Na Yul-ryang. This Yul-myeong opened his mouth. It was beyond expectations. All our preparations after discovering the secret passage have been thwarted. I never thought they would enter through the front. In response to his words, a gruff old mans voice was heard from the darkness. Cunning bastard. Did he notice in advance? It doesnt seem so. He might have just been worried about being discarded like a used tool. Discarded? Yes, being of hostage origin, hed be an easy pawn to discard. But hes as cautious as he is cunning. Thanks to that, that old woman has finally entered the organization. So did he head to the Society Leader? No, thats not the case. No? Yes, contrary to expectations, he took the carriage to the Shadow Clan. Shadow Clan? He went to his master? Yes. Then hes not just a chess piece moving according to the Society Leaders will. Thats how it seems so far. That means He might be connected to a third force. For instance, the group of diviners skilled enough in mystic arts to control vengeful spirits as spirit servants. You mean those who controlled the Primal Killing Pavilion leader as a living corpse? Yes. You said they were on par with you? There arent many diviners who can reverse and deflect my spiritual power. Hmm. What should we do? For now, with the Society Leaders situation and not knowing how far this third force has infiltrated, weve left it alone. But now that the old woman has come here, we cant just leave it be. The presence in the darkness seemed to agree with Yul-myeongs concerns, letting out a faint groan. Then he said, The immediate priority would be that old woman. Then, we should immediately Lets hold off on the Shadow Clan for now. Hold off? Though the probability is low, it could be a trap set by the Society Leader. The Society Leader? Right now, hes The elders know well, dont they? If by any chance this is a trap aimed at making us act, we could face a backlash. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then what do you suggest? How about making them hand her over voluntarily? Voluntarily? As it happens, that younger brother who was captured as a hostage with him at the Yeon Mok Sword Manor is in Bright Blade Kings hands. Oh? Yul-myeong spoke in a meaningful voice. Whether hes a chess piece or not, its hard to overcome the weight of blood ties. *** The person before your eyes is the true master of the Holy Fire. !!!!! At these words from the Holy Fire Priestess, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon was beyond surprised and couldnt take his eyes off Mok Gyeong-uns face. What on earth did this mean? Mok Gyeong-un, whom he thought had betrayed the cult, was the master of the Holy Fire? The master of the Holy Fire. Wasnt that being the incarnation of fire they had been waiting for all this time? What exactly Ahem! Until just a moment ago, Hwan Ya-seon had thought he should be cautious in case of outside surveillance, but the shock must have been great as he called out to her and said, Holy Fire Priestess Is this truly real? Pay your respects. At the Holy Fire Priestesss stern voice, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seons eyes wavered. There was no way she, who received revelations from the Holy Fire, would speak nonsense. Suddenly, many thoughts flashed through his mind. Ah So the monstrous speed of martial arts development and this extraordinary intelligence were all because he was born as the incarnation? After staring intently for a while, Hwan Ya-seon finally knelt down. Then he crossed his arms over his chest, placing his hands on both shoulders, taking the Fire Faith Orders salute. -Thud! Always hiding his identity and dealing with spies and information, he was more suspicious than anyone, but paradoxically, he was also more deeply loyal and faithful to the cult than anyone. Thats why complex emotions were evident in his eyes as he knelt, and even his eyelids reddened. Clan Leader Ya-seon Watching him like this, the Holy Fire Priestesss eyes became rather complicated. She recalled what had happened just two weeks ago. *** Everyone had gathered in the guest hall of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary Mountain Villa. [H-How can this be?] The Holy Fire Priestess and her granddaughter Ye Song-ah couldnt hide their bewilderment as they looked at the broken pieces of the jewel, which could be considered the embodiment of the Holy Fire Spirit that delivered revelations. They had already been wondering why there was no mention of the jewel. But who would have thought the jewel would end up like this? W-What are we to do about this? The Holy Fire Priestesss mind became complicated. The ability to read revelations had brought many threats from enemies, but at the same time, it had also served to protect them. But if the jewel was broken, their role had essentially become meaningless. The Holy Fire Priestess had hoped that even if she lost her ability, it would protect her granddaughter Ye Song-ah, who had inherited that power. She wasnt the only one surprised by this. Seop Chun opened his mouth, seeming worried as he looked at it. [My Lord If the jewel that was said to deliver prophetic revelations is broken, then our mission] [Its not exactly a failure.] [What? What do you mean?] [What was our mission?] [Our mission? That was] Their confidential mission was to break the Holy Fire Priestess out of the underground prison in the imperial palace. If they took the mission at face value, they certainly hadnt failed. However, the purpose of capturing the Holy Fire Priestess clearly stemmed from her mysterious ability to predict the future. Would the Society Leader accept this? His going to such lengths to break out the Holy Fire Priestess seemed clearly related to his condition. To this, Seop Chun carefully said, [Even if its not pushed to the point of failure, he might not keep his promise, saying we didnt fully accomplish the mission. If that happens, the position of fourth disciple will be just a bubble] Before he could finish, Mong Mu-yak spoke up. [Is there any need to be fixated on the position?] [What?] [My Lord has already reached a realm where he can contend with the Six Heavens, who are called the pinnacle of the current martial world.] [Wait, Mu-yak, are you saying] [The Heaven and Earth Society originally followed the law of the strong. But at some point, the Heavenly Vein began to reign over the organization like an emperor. But now that a being surpassing even the Heavenly Vein has been born, is there any need for that?] Being in charge of the intelligence department, he always made rational judgments. But at his changed attitude, Seop Chun clicked his tongue. It seemed he was that captivated by Mok Gyeong-uns existence and strength. However, [Your words have a point. But even if the organization originally aspired to the rule of the strong, thats too hasty a judgment. At least] [You want to say we need justification, dont you?] [Yes. You know this and still say such things?] No matter how strong Mok Gyeong-un had become, to become a figure who could lead this massive organization called the Heaven and Earth Society, he needed a justification for people to follow him. Even if he had become the Shadow Clan Leaders disciple, his roots were in the righteous faction, and he had been brought here as a hostage. Moreover, if he, who had sworn loyalty to the organization, tried to solve everything with just strength, who would follow him? It would only increase internal enemies. But then, -Thud! Mong Mu-yak knelt on one knee right there and put his hands together in respect. Everyones attention focused on his sudden behavior. Then Mong Mu-yak spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in a reverent voice. [Its not only the Heaven and Earth Veins that have the right to be the master of the organization.] [Mu-yak, what are you] [Its no coincidence that the successor of the Moon Vein has returned to the organization. If my Lord wishes to reign over the organization, I, Mong Mu-yak, will devote my life to following you with the loyalty of a dog and horse.] [Moon Vein?] At these words, Seop Chuns eyes widened. Did he just say Moon Vein? If hes talking about the Moon Vein, isnt that one of the foundations of the Heaven Earth Moon Society, which could be considered the predecessor of the Heaven and Earth Society? He had thought that due to some incident, even its secret techniques had disappeared and its lineage had been completely cut off. But what was this about? As he wondered, Mong Mu-yak said, [You, no, most of the organization might not know, but my Lord is the successor of the Moon Vein who has appeared after a hundred years. Thats why Bright Blade King brought him.] Mong Mu-yak was the deputy leader of the Society Leaders direct squad. He knew well from his father, Vice Society Leader Mong Seo-cheon, by what route the two hostages from the righteous faction had been captured. However, he had kept silent about Mok Gyeong-un being the successor of the Moon Vein due to the Society Leaders orders. After all, even if a successor of the Moon Vein had appeared, there wasnt much that could be done about it now. But now the situation had changed. Mok Gyeong-uns marvelous martial prowess could re-establish the principles of the Three Veins It was then. -Thud! [This must not be!] !? Mong Mu-yak frowned and looked at the person who had interrupted. It was the Holy Fire Priestess. Not only had she suddenly interrupted, but why was she prostrating herself on the floor? As he wondered, she said, [With even the jewel that delivers revelations destroyed, the symbolism of the Holy Fire Priestess is as good as gone. In a situation where the cult leader is dead and even our existence has become meaningless, the only one who can lead the remaining cult members is the Young Master, who can be called the incarnation. Please] [Close your mouth. How dare you discuss whether or not to lead a heretical group with my Lord?] Mong Mu-yak cut off her words and raised his voice. Though he had broken her out of prison due to the mission, like other Central Plains people, he did not have a favorable view of the Fire Faith Order. Despite his rebuke, the Holy Fire Priestess did not back down. [The Young Master is the true master of the Holy Fire and its incarnation. The predetermined fate cannot be changed by your] [I am neither an incarnation nor the master of the Holy Fire. And fate is not predetermined. Dont arbitrarily define such things.] At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been listening quietly, opened his mouth. The Holy Fire Priestess looked at him with bewildered eyes. Mong Mu-yak snickered and looked triumphant, thinking he was rebuking her nonsensical words. However, [As it happens, I was about to tell you all what my goal is. This is perfect.] [Goal? My Lord What do you mean?] To his puzzled question, Mok Gyeong-un answered with a faint smile. [To erase the Heaven and Earth Society.] !!!!!! At these words, everyones faces turned to shock. Especially Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, who were from the Heaven and Earth Society. They had hoped that Mok Gyeong-un, whose martial arts had developed dramatically, would take control of the Heaven and Earth Society and rule it. But a completely unexpected ambition came out of his mouth. They couldnt help but be bewildered. [My Lord What do you mean by erasing the Heaven and Earth Society? Surely you dont mean to fight against the organization itself instead of reigning over it] [I just dont like it very much.] [Pardon?] [The name Heaven and Earth Society, that is. Dont worry. Im not saying Ill erase those who say theyll follow me.] This cant be. They wondered if they had misunderstood. But he was truly serious about erasing the Heaven and Earth Society. Although his martial prowess had increased dramatically, the Heaven and Earth Society was a massive power that divided the current martial world into three. They were at a loss for words that this was serious. Theres a completely different meaning between standing tall within the Heaven and Earth Society and expressing the intention to erase the Heaven and Earth Society itself. Then the Holy Fire Priestess spoke in a trembling voice. [Young Master. If that is truly your will, please take in the poor cult members. If you do, they will] [If they come of their own accord, Ill accept them. But if theyre coming under me, it wont be the Heaven and Earth Society, nor will it be the Fire Faith Order. They just need to follow me, thats all.] At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, everyones whole bodies trembled. The meaning of these words was clear. It was no different from declaring that he would walk the path of hegemony himself. Not the Heaven and Earth Society, not the Fire Faith Order, but an independent path. Is he trying to open a new world? *** [Your job is one thing. Turn those order members into pieces I can use, not the Fire Faith Order.] This was the task he had given her. [Prove your usefulness on your own.] The task came with a grim warning. For two weeks, the Holy Fire Priestess had been lost in countless worries. Mok Gyeong-un had spoken casually, but his decision was no different from ending the very existence of the Fire Faith Order. It was too sad to end the existence of the Fire Faith Order, which had persisted for so long, like this. But suddenly, a thought occurred to her. Was the name Fire Faith Order really that important? What mattered was the spirit and doctrines contained within it, and the mindset of its members. Abandoning the name and following Mok Gyeong-un didnt mean abandoning those things. After all, the existence of Mok Gyeong-un was the incarnation of fire and the value of their continued existence. Lets not cling to the name. The Young Master is the cult itself. What she had to do with her remaining life was decided. It was to revive the existence of the cult, which everyone had shunned, anew under Mok Gyeong-un as the incarnation. Clan Leader Ya-seon was the beginning. Clan Leader Ya-seon Everything is for the cult. Please understand. If she were to tell him to follow the incarnation rather than the cult right away, he might not understand or might rebel, so her job was to gradually influence him. Young Master. Please accept Clan Leader Ya-seon, a faithful order member. The Holy Fire Priestess put her hands together in a cross and paid respects, requesting this of Mok Gyeong-un. It was then. -Ta ta ta ta tak! The sound of someone running urgently was heard. Soon, a Shadow Clan warrior came running breathlessly through the pavilion in the rear garden and then stopped abruptly. W-What is this? The warrior had come to deliver something, but he couldnt help but be bewildered by the sight of Shadow Clan warriors collapsed all around the rear garden. Then Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon hurriedly stood up and said, Whats the matter? Clan Leader This is Dont worry about this place, just tell me whats going on first. B-But We have guests. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said, looking towards the pavilion. Guests? -Rumble rumble! Then, a group of people could be seen rushing over from beyond the pavilion. The one standing at the front particularly stood out C a muscular middle-aged man with a much larger build than Bright Blade King, carrying a massive axe on one shoulder. Seeing this, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon furrowed his brow and muttered, Axe-Destroying King? It was Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, one of the Five Kings who were high-ranking officials of the Heaven and Earth Society, and a supreme master who held the title of one of the Eight Stars. Chapter 390 Chapter 390 C Axe-Destroying King (1)Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang. He is one of the Five Kings, high-ranking officials of the Heaven and Earth Society, and a supreme master who holds the title of one of the Eight Stars in the martial arts world. He gained fame and notoriety in Shaanxi province during the war against the Righteous Alliance, single-handedly breaking through the combined attack of Huashan and Zhongnan Sect masters and dismembering them all. Not stopping there, he beheaded the previous Huashan Sect Leader, Purple-Eyed Sword Cheong Wi-su, who was known to have surpassed the wall, in just over forty moves, earning him the title of one of the Eight Stars. Those who faced him all felt as if they were confronting a beast rather than a human, such was his savage martial prowess. -Grooooowl! An incredibly tall man, seeming to be at least two heads taller than an average adult male. Muscles so thick that his arm sleeves were about to tear at the shoulders. He was truly a man with a beastly aura. Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon couldnt hide his bewilderment at the appearance of Ho Tae-gang, who approached exuding tremendous pressure. Why is Axe-Destroying King here? He couldnt understand why he had come here. However, judging from the massive axe slung over his shoulder and the armed subordinates he was leading, it certainly didnt seem to be with peaceful intentions. The Shadow Clan warrior who had hurriedly come earlier pointed at him and said, H-He knocked down all the gatekeepers of our faction and barged in forcefully Forcefully Its certainly like him, known for his aggressiveness, but to come to the Shadow Clan at a time like this Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seons gaze naturally turned towards Mok Gyeong-un. It seemed his return was the cause. It cant be the Society Leaders order. Then why? Hwan Ya-seon couldnt help but worry. Recently, Axe-Destroying King had clashed with Bright Blade King after losing his son. This was because Bright Blade Kings chief disciple, Woo Ho-rang, was the most likely suspect in his sons murder. However, for some unknown reason, he had apparently been unable to fully vent his anger and had only taken one of Woo Ho-rangs fingers. He didnt know why this Axe-Destroying King had come here, but he couldnt let the situation escalate. And, I cant let him see this. Dozens of Shadow Clan warriors were collapsed all around the rear garden. So, Please wait. Ill go and see him first. -Ta ta ta tak! Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon hurriedly ran beyond the pavilion, made a fist-palm salute towards Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, and said, Have you been well, Elder Ho? What brings you to the Shadow Clans estate? Shadow Clan Leader. Its been a while. Yes, thank you for remembering me. But I dont have business with you. However, Ill have to make something clear. Pardon? What do you mean? -Swish! Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang nodded his head, pointing to someone barely visible beyond the pavilion. That someone was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. As expected, but Hwan Ya-seon pretended not to know and spoke carefully. May I ask why youre looking for my disciple, Elder? Since hes originally a hostage from the righteous faction, I dont think youll have much attachment to him. Im sorry, but hand that fellow over. If you do, Ill quietly withdraw. At his direct demand, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon frowned. He knew the man wasnt the type to beat around the bush, but this was truly blunt. To this, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon tried his best not to show his emotions and said, Elder Ho Im sorry, but whether hes of righteous faction hostage origin or not, that child is my precious disciple. How can you, even as an elder, demand a faction leader to hand over his disciple like this? This cant be excused with just an apology Sigh. Before he could finish speaking. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang let out a long sigh and closed his eyes. -Grooooowl! As Ho Tae-gang opened his eyes again, an intense aura flowed out along with a powerful gaze. Befitting a supreme master who had not only surpassed the wall but also held the title of one of the Eight Stars, when he released his aura, the surrounding area was swept by wind from the impact. Then I wont apologize. Ill take him by force. Are you really going to do this? Im warning you in advance. If you dont want to get hurt, its best not to interfere. And understand that I cant explain everything to you right now. -Pat! As soon as he finished speaking, Ho Tae-gangs fist shot out like lightning. It was so fast that even though Hwan Ya-seon tried to dodge it with his unique body technique, -Pa pak! What? -Puk! Kwang! In an instant, the distance was closed, and he was hit in the chest, crashing into the wall. The single punch, powerful enough to crumble the wall, made Hwan Ya-seon cough up blood. He truly lives up to his reputation. It was power that drew involuntary admiration. Even though he had managed to deflect some of the impact with the Petal Connecting Wood technique, he still suffered internal injuries. Ho Tae-gang was known as a being of a different caliber even among the Five Kings. Befitting a supreme master with the title of one of the Eight Stars, just receiving a single punch made his legs tremble. -Drip drip! As blood trickled down Hwan Ya-seons mouth, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang warned, Dont interfere any further. Ill show restraint only once. Huu Huu Why are you after my disciple? He should have no connection to you Approaching him, Ho Tae-gang spoke in a whisper, Its for my son, who must be wandering in the afterlife. I have nothing more to say beyond this. Elder Hwan Ya-seon caught his breath and then straightened his posture. Seeing this, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang shook his head and said, When I went to Bright Blade King, there was mediation from Miss Wi So-yeon midway, so I had no choice. But now its different. If you interfere any further, I wont be able to end this moderately. Elder I cant back down either. It seems words are useless. Further warnings would be meaningless, right? -Grip! Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang then tightly gripped the handle of the massive axe slung over his shoulder. He judged that he couldnt be moderate about this. To deceive someone who wouldnt be fooled by just taking a finger, he had to show something more substantial this time. It seemed he would have to inflict some injuries on the Shadow Clan Leader. Ill surely repay this debt. -Pa ang! Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang swung his axe towards the Shadow Clan Leader. He displayed tremendous strength, easily swinging the massive axe with one hand. However, -Pa a a ak! He suddenly stopped mid-swing. This was because someone had appeared in front of the Shadow Clan Leader, blocking the axes path. That someone was, So youre the child called Mok Gyeong-un. Ho Tae-gang clicked his tongue as he spoke, looking at the face that was not just handsome but beautiful. He had heard that his appearance was extraordinary, but it was indeed a face more beautiful than most women. However, what surprised him more was Mok Gyeong-uns boldness. If he had stopped the axe even a moment later, Mok Gyeong-un, who had intervened, would have had his head split in half. Look at this guy? Ho Tae-gangs eyes flickered as he looked into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Despite the axe stopping right in front of his face, there wasnt the slightest tremor in his eyes. He was incredibly daring, beyond mere courage. Indeed, beyond being a hostage from the righteous faction, youre a talent that many officials, including Bright Blade King, would covet. Are you Axe-Destroying King? You? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang raised an eyebrow. He had thought the guy was quite gutsy for interfering in adults fights, but seeing him look straight at him and call him by his title, he was taken aback by such impudence. Ho Tae-gangs lips twitched, and then he opened his mouth. Thats fortunate. What do you mean? Although it was for show, I was reluctant inside, but now it seems a bit better. For show Lets just take one arm cleanly and go. -Swish! With those words, Ho Tae-gang raised his axe high. -Whoosh! Then he brought it down towards Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder with tremendous force. It seemed powerful enough to split not just an arm, but the entire body in two. However, -Pa kak! !? Ho Tae-gangs expression froze as he swung the axe. This was because the blade of his axe, which he thought would surely have cut off Mok Gyeong-uns right shoulder, was caught in Mok Gyeong-uns bare hand. This guy? Although he had controlled his strength to a moderate level, thinking him a mere youngster, there werent many in the Heaven and Earth Society who could catch his swinging axe with bare hands. Ho Tae-gangs eyes sharpened. Based on the aura he was emitting, he had thought him to be at most one of the Five Tigers among the late-stage Earth Masters. But it seemed that wasnt the case. You Didnt you hear anything from Ho Jong-hyeok? What? Ah. If I had known it would be like this, I should have told him to say something. What are you talking about? To his question, Mok Gyeong-un answered with a faint smile. I should have told him to at least mention that your son is serving me. At these words, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gangs face twisted terribly. He himself didnt care much about who became the successor, but he had respected his sons decision to follow Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple. But whos serving whom? How dare this bastard spout such nonsense? -Grooooowl! As anger surged, an enormous amount of true qi flowed out from Ho Tae-gangs entire body, spreading in all directions, hot enough to sting the skin. He had intended to put on a moderate show. But not anymore. If this was an attempt to mock him using his dead son, he could never forgive it. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang spoke, not hiding his boiling anger and even letting out killing intent. It could have ended with just an arm for show, but foolishly, youre risking your life. All of this is your own doing By for show, do you mean Young Master Na Yul-ryang? At these words, Ho Tae-gang frowned. What on earth is this guy? Even his master, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon, had only fragmentary information and couldnt accurately grasp his true intentions, so how did he know? As he wondered, Mok Gyeong-un casually said, Why dont you honor your sons last wishes instead of being swayed by the Young Masters machinations? His sons last wishes? This bastard truly has a death wish. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, furious to the extreme, could no longer hold back and swung his qi-infused axe towards Mok Gyeong-un -Puk! Kueok! Before he could swing, a fist was buried in his abdomen. Ho Tae-gangs eyes bulged as if they were about to pop out, feeling the power that made his rock-hard abdominal muscles, which seemed impervious even to hammer blows, feel insignificant. Despite being blinded by rage, he hadnt even perceived the hand movement. To him, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a low voice. Ah. I made a mistake. I got bored waiting for the axe to come, and my fist shot out before I knew it. You bastard Sear?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You look like youre in a lot of pain. Do you want to continue? -Grind! Uuuuuuu Huaaaaaap! -Pa a a a ak! Then Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang finally swung his axe with a roar close to a beasts cry. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un tilted his head back, narrowly avoiding it. Oh. His endurance was impressive, bearing the pain. As if he had completely overcome the pain, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang swung his axe fiercely, as though he had regained momentum. His appearance was like a violent tidal wave in a storm. -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwak! Khahahahap! Seeing this, Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon couldnt help but feel tense. Although he knew Mok Gyeong-un had become stronger and was the incarnation the cult had been waiting for, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang hadnt received the title of one of the Eight Stars for nothing. He was a monster who, even when severely injured on the battlefield, would roar like a beast and slaughter numerous enemies. Even though he had taken a single blow, once he properly gained momentum, he had the capacity to reverse the situation in an instant -Puk! At that moment, Ho Tae-gangs chin shot upward as he was swinging his axe wildly, and he staggered backward. What!? Hwan Ya-seons eyes widened. He hadnt even seen Mok Gyeong-un move his hand, yet Ho Tae-gangs head was tilted upward. W-What? Why is the Elder? Even Ho Tae-gangs subordinates, who had been silently watching, couldnt hide their bewilderment at this scene. They had naturally thought Ho Tae-gang would one-sidedly beat up Mok Gyeong-un, who was merely a late-stage Earth Master. But the exact opposite was happening. What on earth is this? The bewilderment was the same for Ho Tae-gang himself, the person involved. He couldnt prevent his head from tilting back from the impact on his chin, which was protected by full-body protective qi and thick muscles acting like armor. How can this be How could something like this happen? He had prided himself on being unmatched by anyone in the Heaven and Earth Society except the Society Leader and that person who also held the title of one of the Eight Stars like himself. But how could such a young man, not even of age -Grind! Ho Tae-gang gritted his teeth and strained the muscles in his tilted neck. No. He didnt know what was happening, but the guy in front of him was not someone to be dismissed as a mere late-stage Earth Master. He had to face him as a formidable opponent Being tall seems to make it annoying to look up at you. What? -Puk! Thud! At that moment, his shins buckled, and both his knees were forcibly brought down. As he was forced to kneel, fingers dug into his right shoulder, seemingly paralyzing the nerves, causing Ho Tae-gang to drop the massive axe he was holding. Simultaneously, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his neck. -Grip! Kek! Unable to bear the humiliation of being caught by the neck in front of his subordinates, Ho Tae-gang raised strong qi in his left hand, attempting to cut off Mok Gyeong-uns right arm. However, before his left hand could even reach, Mok Gyeong-un caught it, -Crack! Keuuup. And it was bent backwards. It was even bent in the opposite direction, causing the elbow bone to protrude. Though he couldnt scream due to his throat being gripped, his entire body turned red with blood vessels bulging, showing how much pain he was in. Ha! Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seons eyes filled with ecstasy as he watched this scene. He had been curious about the extent of Mok Gyeong-uns strength, finding it difficult to gauge accurately, but this was beyond imagination. To overwhelm a superhuman who held the title of one of the Eight Stars like this. Chapter 391 Chapter 391 C Axe-Destroying King (2)Elder! How could this happen The cries of the subordinates echoed around. Voices of concern, voices unable to hide their shock, voices denying this situation. At some point, all these sounds stopped reaching his ears. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang was truly dumbfounded by this situation. Ha. It was even disheartening. The person before him was not an opponent who could be called a formidable foe. He was simply a monster incarnate. Until now, only one person had ever overwhelmed him like this. The current Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader. Is this even possible? He is one of the Six Heavens, called the pinnacle of the current martial world. Thats why it was understandable. But wasnt this guy a hostage from the righteous faction who had to fight for his life trapped in the Corpse Blood Valley just a few months ago? He had heard rumors that his martial talent was exceptional enough to come out top of the Corpse Blood Valley, but he thought that at most, he would be at the late-stage Earth Master level. How could he become such a monster in such a short time? This growth rate was enough to inspire fear. Ho Tae-gang looked at Mok Gyeong-uns face. -Flinch! For a moment, chills ran down his spine. He thought he wouldnt be too excited since he had overwhelmingly subdued someone who could be called one of the Eight Stars, but he didnt expect to be looked at with such emotionless eyes. Its different. Theres a saying that you can know a person by looking into their eyes. The moment their eyes met, Ho Tae-gang felt fear and terror from a human being for the first time in his life. It wasnt from a momentary display of spirit or aura. It was like a creeping chill rising up. This being was fundamentally different on a genetic level. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been looking at him expressionlessly, opened his mouth. It seems youve calmed down a bit now. Shall we talk then? -Tak! As soon as he finished speaking, he immediately released his hand from Ho Tae-gangs neck. Though he hadnt held it for long, having his throat squeezed naturally led to coughing. Cough, cough. Seeing Ho Tae-gang like this, his subordinates hesitated, holding their weapons, unable to decide what to do. They too were martial artists, so their judgment wasnt poor. They werent foolish enough to recklessly charge at someone who their lord, who had reached the realm of a sect leader enough to receive the title of one of the Eight Stars, couldnt even properly face. However, as subordinates, they couldnt just leave their lord in this state, so they felt frustrated by the situation. At this moment, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, having caught his breath, spoke. Ive lost. No, I was no match from the beginning. It was so overwhelming that he didnt even have any lingering attachments. The outcome had already been decided. However, Haa. Ho Tae-gang let out a sigh. What he had originally planned was now out of reach. [Mok Gyeong-un. He told us to bring that guy. Of course, if he resists during the process, whether cutting off an arm or half-crippling him, thats left to Axe-Destroying Kings judgment, he said.] These were the words relayed by Mo Yak, Young Master Na Yul-ryangs confidant. To this, Ho Tae-gang had planned to fulfill Na Yul-ryangs wishes and then gain his trust to implement a strategy of suffering a flesh wound. Are you disappointed? Its not because I lost. There was no way to explain it. To dispel Young Master Na Yul-ryangs suspicions, he had left the watchers who followed them alone, but now this would surely reach his ears. Ah, Jong-hyeok. Jong-hyeok. The path to avenging his son was getting further and further away. It was then. Ugh. Keu. Groans were heard from somewhere. Then, the sound of something being dragged across the ground was heard. Everyones gaze, including Ho Tae-gangs, turned in that direction. !? There, they saw someone wearing a mask with strange patterns dragging two masked individuals by their hair. The moment Ho Tae-gang saw the masked man, his eyes flickered. That guy Although he was concealing his qi, Ho Tae-gang could instinctively guess that the unfamiliar masked man had surpassed the wall and reached the Transformation Realm. Was there such a person in the organization? As he wondered, the masked being, no, Ma Ra-hyeon, brought the two people and presented them before them. Ive done as ordered, my lord. My lord? At these words, not just Ho Tae-gang but even Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seons eyes widened. Hwan Ya-seon was also seeing Ma Ra-hyeon for the first time, and he too realized that this person, whose martial prowess couldnt be gauged by qi sense, was stronger than himself. But for such a person to call Mok Gyeong-un my lord, he couldnt help but be surprised. Where did he gather such a powerful subordinate? Then Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang sighed and opened his mouth. Now theres no turning back. Since even the watchers sent by Young Master Na Yul-ryang had been captured, the plan was completely ruined. Looking at him filled with disappointment, Mok Gyeong-un said, What do you mean theres no turning back? Its complicated to explain Is it because you failed to gain his favor by defeating me in front of Young Master Na Yul-ryangs watchers? You? What on earth is this guy? How does he know about his plan? Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Come to think of it, earlier he had told him not to be swayed by Young Master Na Yul-ryangs machinations. Does he know something? As he wondered, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and then approached the two masked individuals captured by the masked Ma Ra-hyeon. Isnt this rather fortunate? What? What does he mean by fortunate? This had distanced him from getting closer to Na Yul-ryang, who might be the real culprit behind his sons murder. What on earth could be fortunate about this Ah! Suddenly, Ho Tae-gangs eyes wavered. It seems youve understood. He certainly understood. Originally, he had planned to use Mok Gyeong-un as a sacrificial lamb to show that he had clearly fallen out with them. But there was no need for that now. Although it was humiliating to be defeated, he had shown injury and disgrace in front of the watchers. If this reaches Young Master Na Yul-ryangs ears, he might try to keep him even closer. He would think that Ho Tae-gang would be even more at odds with them to avenge this humiliation. However, Haa. Ho Tae-gang, who had thought Mok Gyeong-un was right, let out another sigh. Whats wrong? If it was before these guys were captured, it would have gone as you said. But now that theyve been captured, how can we deceive anyone? Are you saying we should spread rumors that I was directly injured and defeated? Of course, that was one way to do it. However, the watchers here had heard their conversation, so they would all have to be killed. If they killed everyone and then spread rumors, would it really have a big effect? It might only raise more suspicion. But then, There were three watchers. As per my lords orders, one was let go, so theres no need to worry about that. At Ma Ra-hyeons words, Ho Tae-gang was puzzled. He was sure he had sensed only two following him. Three you say? He didnt follow you but had infiltrated this place first. And though he had mastered some special martial art that concealed his presence Ma Ra-hyeon glanced at Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un had told him the location of the third watcher and ordered to just threaten him and let him go by a hairs breadth. Ho Tae-gang let out a deep sigh at this. Indeed, Young Master Na Yul-ryang wouldnt have just attached noticeable people. Yet to detect such a person in such a short time and make the judgment to deliberately let him go, this guys insight was as extraordinary as his martial prowess. Two died and one was let go, making it even more plausible. Ho Tae-gang stood up, holding his broken arm. I owe you a debt. Dont worry about it. I cant do that. I barged in here causing trouble without asking for understanding about the plan in advance, and even ended up owing a debt, so I must I think youre misunderstanding something. I havent said Im letting you go yet. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, wariness rose in Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gangs eyes. If this monster-like guy was determined to do something to him, there was nothing he could do about it. Then Mok Gyeong-un suddenly turned his head and spoke to the watchers subdued and forced to kneel by Ma Ra-hyeon. Do you want to live? !? At his sudden words, the watchers eyes wavered. Judging from the flow of the conversation, they had thought they couldnt keep their lives and had given up. But suddenly being asked if they wanted to live, they couldnt help but waver. On the other hand, What do you mean by letting them live? These people had already heard their conversation. If they were to be released in this situation, they would surely go to Young Master Na Yul-ryang and report everything. If that happened, the strategy of suffering a flesh wound would truly fail. Could it be? At that moment, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang frowned as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un. He had thought it was too benevolent to not only let him go after barging in on his own but also to help ensure the strategy of suffering a flesh wound would succeed. But now he realized that wasnt the case. Is he trying to control me by using this to gain a weakness? Otherwise, there would be no reason to say such things to the watchers in front of him. Then, one of the watchers hurriedly pleaded with Mok Gyeong-un. P-Please spare my life! If you do, Ill keep everything Ive seen and heard here absolutely secret. Then the other watcher shouted, not to be outdone, Please, if you just spare our lives, well keep our mouths shut tight. Their desperate desire to live was almost pitiful to see. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring at them blankly, smiled faintly and said to them, Theres no need for that. If you leave here alive, Id like you to deliver a message to Young Master Na Yul-ryang. At these words, everyone was bewildered. Deliver a message? What on earth was he talking about? Was he asking them to relay something? W-What message Its nothing much, just relay these words exactly. If he doesnt want to die, tell him to come himself and bow his head. !!!!!!! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the expressions of everyone who had been bewildered hardened. They had been wondering what kind of message he wanted to deliver, but hearing this, they couldnt help but be shocked. This was literally a provocation and a declaration of war. With the Society Leaders condition critical, Na Yul-ryang was currently the most likely successor candidate. Moreover, many followed him even if just for legitimacy. For Mok Gyeong-un, who was merely a hostage from the righteous faction even if he had become the Shadow Clan Leaders disciple, to say such things to someone like that, Na Yul-ryang and his followers would surely be greatly angered. Hwa Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon, who almost called Mok Gyeong-un the incarnation, quickly caught himself due to others attention and showed apology through his eyes as he called his name. Gyeong-un. That might be too hasty a judgment. Even if we were fully prepared it would be one thing, but to provoke the Young Master like this right now and give him justification Ah! I forgot. What do you mean? As he was saying this, Mok Gyeong-un approached one of the watchers, stroked his hair, and said, Deliver this message too. W-What If I end up going to him, tell him it will be like this. Like this, what do you mean -Crack! Kek! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns five fingers pierced into the watchers skull. In that state, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the watchers shoulder, then gripped his skull and lifted it up. -Kwa deu deuk! With that, the watchers skull was torn from his body. At this terribly gruesome sight, some turned their gaze away, while others frowned, not knowing what to do. The earlier words alone were provocative enough, but if this too was delivered, how would Young Master Na Yul-ryang react? He would surely be enraged and might try to settle this by any means necessary. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, who had been looking at Mok Gyeong-un with a hardened face, opened his mouth. What on earth are you trying to do? Im giving you a choice. A choice? Yes, depending on your choice, Ive prepared a path that might be annoyingly long and roundabout, and another that might be a bit rough but is an extremely short direct route. What on earth is this guy talking about? A long roundabout path and a short direct route? He himself had been part of his son Ho Jong-hyeoks faction under the second young master Jang Neung-ak, and was trying to take revenge on Young Master Na Yul-ryang through a strategy of suffering a flesh wound to avenge his son. But no matter how strong this guys martial arts were, wasnt he just the Shadow Clan Leaders disciple? Why on earth would he do such a thing -Tak! It was then. The sound of a presence was heard from somewhere. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang turned his head. Someone revealed themselves there. That someone was, Young Master Jang Neung-ak? It was Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple. Seeing him appear suddenly, Ho Tae-gang hesitated for a moment before trying to make a fist-palm salute. However, -Pak! At that moment, the second young master Jang Neung-ak knelt on one knee towards Mok Gyeong-un, put his hands together, and paid respects first. Whats more, his next words brought even greater shock. My Lord! !!!!!!! At that moment, everyone present lost their words in surprise. They all doubted their own ears. Did Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple and a successor candidate like Na Yul-ryang, just call Mok Gyeong-un My Lord? Chapter 392 Chapter 392 C Axe-Destroying King (3)My Lord! !!!!!! Everyone was stunned to see Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple, kneeling on one knee and paying respects. Jang Neung-ak was none other than one of the successor candidates to lead the Heaven and Earth Society. Why would someone like him suddenly call Mok Gyeong-un My Lord? What is this? Why is Young Master Jang? Mok Gyeong-un was merely the Shadow Clan Leaders disciple, without any qualification for succession. If he had shown such behavior towards Young Master Na Yul-ryang, one could assume he had given up on succession, but this was an incomprehensible scene. Towards them, Jang Neung-ak raised his head and spoke with a raised voice. Who dares to be disrespectful to my Lord? Whoever it is, I, Jang Neung-ak, second disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader, will not forgive them. After issuing this warning-like threat, Jang Neung-ak glanced at Mok Gyeong-un and mouthed, Did I do well? He was glad to see him after a long time but still seemed to be mindful of his reactions. -Go Chan, you came at a very appropriate time. Mok Gyeong-un seemed to agree with Cheong-ryeongs words, nodding slightly. Though it wasnt intentional, thanks to Go Chan, who was possessing the second young master Jang Neung-aks body, arriving at such a perfect moment, it became easier to make others understand the situation. Mok Gyeong-un then spoke to Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, who was at a loss for words due to this unexpected situation. Does this answer your question, Axe-Destroying King? Axe-Destroying King? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Go Chan, who was possessing the second young master Jang Neung-aks body, momentarily widened his eyes. He had thought the face looked familiar from the bodys memories, but only now did he recognize him as one of the Five Kings who held the title of one of the Eight Stars. No way. Whats going on? Go Chans surprised eyes naturally turned to Ho Tae-gangs broken wrist and wounds. What on earth had happened here? -Swish! Seeing no injury marks on Mok Gyeong-uns body, it didnt seem like he had fought with him, so who had done this to Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang? As he wondered, Go Chan inadvertently made eye contact with Ho Tae-gang. -Flinch! Befitting a supreme master who held the title of one of the Eight Stars, his gaze was so intense that for a moment, he wanted to avert his eyes. However, maintaining the dignity of possessing the Society Leaders second disciples body, he barely endured it. Sarch* The N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Looking at him, a strange light flickered in Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gangs eyes. Though he didnt know what had happened between them from this scene and Mok Gyeong-uns words, it seemed that Jang Neung-ak, the Society Leaders second disciple, had reversed roles and decided to serve Mok Gyeong-un as his lord. Ha. It was truly astounding. Had there ever been such an incident since the founding of the Heaven and Earth Society? A disciple of a single faction, and a hostage from the righteous faction at that, aiming for the pinnacle of the organization. This was something he had never even imagined. Most people in the Heaven and Earth Society thought they followed the rule of the strong, but they all drew one line in their minds. That line was that only the Three Veins could succeed the Society Leaders position. Of course, most believed that among the Three Veins, only the Heavenly Vein had the highest bloodline and the most legitimacy. For someone not of the Three Veins to harbor such ambition. The message he intended to deliver to Young Master Na Yul-ryang was literally a declaration of war. In the end, this monster-like guy had only one goal. That was the Society Leaders position. When he said he was giving me a choice, talking about a long roundabout path and a shorter but rougher path Was he telling me to join his side instead of using a strategy of suffering a flesh wound? If so, he was letting him know that he would clash with Na Yul-ryang in the near future, without needing to struggle under the Young Masters faction. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un pointed to the sole surviving masked watcher and said, I said Id give you a choice, didnt I? What will you do now? At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang was overcome with a strange feeling. Normally, if he had heard such words, he would have attacked or rebuked him without hesitation for harboring rebellious thoughts, being a hostage from the righteous faction. However, the situation was completely different. Though he lacked justification and legitimacy, this was the first time he had encountered such a monster. Would even the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader, one of the Six Heavens called the pinnacle of the current martial world, have had such a realm and such ambition at this age? As a martial artist himself, he couldnt help but be drawn to such overwhelming talent. But the problem was still his origin. Finally, having made up his mind, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang reached for his large axe, his sects unique weapon, lying on the ground. -Pak! Grabbing the axe handle, Ho Tae-gang approached the masked watcher and opened his mouth. Your martial prowess is strong. To be honest, I wonder if anyone besides the Society Leader could be your match. And even that Society Leader is not in good condition now, right? So youre aiming to seize this moment? To this question, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and answered, Well, even if the Society Leader were in perfect health, my goal would be the same, so his condition doesnt really matter. Ho Tae-gang inwardly exclaimed at this response. Is this youthful spirit, or is he that absolutely confident in his own martial prowess? Without justification or the legitimacy of being a successor of the Three Veins, most factions in the Heaven and Earth Society are likely to oppose and confront him, yet hes aiming for the top? Whatever the case, if we hadnt met like this, he would have been quite to my liking. However, -Swish! Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang aimed the blade of his axe at the watcher and opened his mouth. Its unfortunate. What is? Your martial prowess, and even the fact that youve subdued the second young master Zhang, gives me an idea of how great your capacity is. But youre not the one. If you were at least a disciple of the Society Leader, or even a successor of the Earthly Vein, I would have accepted your proposal without hesitation. But you cant accept it, is that right? No matter how much our organization respects and reveres the strong, theres still a minimum established line. If it were a structure where we unconditionally followed someone just because theyre strong, do you think the organization would function properly? Are you rejecting out of fear of that? I acknowledge your strength, but you lack crucial justification. Without that, the goal youre trying to achieve is absolutely -Swish! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grasped his sword-deciding talisman and took a sword stance. Seeing this, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang hesitated in swinging his axe and couldnt take his eyes off the sword stance. The sword stance Mok Gyeong-un took resembled the Heavenly Sword technique. However, the atmosphere was subtly different. It was then. -Chwak! Mok Gyeong-uns sword-deciding talisman cut through the air, tracing an orbit. The gracefully flowing sword orbit was reminiscent of the moon, and Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gangs eyes widened as he watched. Could it be? Although he had only seen a single move, something flashed through Ho Tae-gangs mind. That was, The Moon Sword Technique? As one of the Five Kings, he was from a family that had supported the Heaven and Earth Society for generations as a top-tier faction. Therefore, he naturally knew the sword techniques of the Heavenly and Earthly Veins better than anyone else. He was so familiar with them that he could recall the moves just by seeing their sword stances, but the sword technique Mok Gyeong-un was displaying now was clearly different from the Heavenly and Earthly sword techniques. Theres no doubt. This was clearly the Moon Sword Technique that he had only heard about in oral traditions. He wasnt the only one who recognized it. Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon also recognized it. So this was it! The real reason why Bright Blade King Son Yun insisted on bringing hostages. Hwan Ya-seon had suspected there must have been a special reason why Bright Blade King Son Yun, who had gone to the Yeon Mok Sword Manor on the Society Leaders orders, had brought back two hostages. But now, everything was falling into place. He had found it strange that hostages from outside, no matter how talented, were suddenly sent to the Corpse Blood Valley. If it was simply to kill them, they could have just done so, there was no need to send them to the Corpse Blood Valley. But now it seemed all of this was related to their organization? The Moon Vein and its sword technique, whose lineage had been cut off for nearly a hundred years. Since no one could read the text within the secret manual, he thought a successor to that lineage would never appear. But had Gyeong-un, no, the master of the Holy Fire and its incarnation, learned the Moon Sword Technique? It was truly an extraordinary coincidence. Was this the reason, beyond talent, why the Society Leader had mentioned a fourth disciple? Everything was happening as if it were a predetermined sequence. However, there was one thing he couldnt understand, Why has he kept this secret until now? A successor to the Moon Vein who had learned the Moon Sword Technique had appeared. Even if he was a hostage from the righteous faction, this was no less than a joyous event for the Heaven and Earth Society, filling the gap of the lost Three Veins. Yet he had continually hidden this, which was incomprehensible. Was there some other purpose? Just as he was inwardly wondering about this, Hahahahahahaha! Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, who had been watching Mok Gyeong-un display the Moon Sword Technique, suddenly burst into laughter. His subordinates couldnt help but wonder at his sudden change in attitude. Elder? Whats going on? Then Ho Tae-gang stopped laughing, shook his head, and said, I was the one who knew nothing. No sooner had he finished speaking. -Chwak! Roll roll roll! Ho Tae-gang beheaded the only surviving masked watcher with an axe strike as quick as lightning. This Hwan Ya-seons expression hardened at this sight. Even after showing the Moon Sword Technique, did he still reject the proposal? But then, -Pak! At that moment, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang knelt on one knee towards Mok Gyeong-un, put his hands together in respect, and said, I, Ho Tae-gang, head of the Axe Clan, wish to join Mok Gyeong-un, successor of the Moon Vein. Please accept this Hos loyalty and make me the vanguard to take Young Master Na Yul-ryangs head. !? Whats this? When he beheaded the watcher, they thought he had refused the proposal and decided not to join after all. But now he was pledging loyalty, so everyone couldnt help but be puzzled. To this, Mok Gyeong-un asked with an expressionless face. This is unexpected. I thought you had chosen to take the long roundabout path. -Pak! At these words, Ho Tae-gang bowed his head as if apologizing and answered. I apologize for beheading the watcher without a word. However, after pledging loyalty to you, even if it stemmed from sincere loyalty, if you insisted on delivering the message, my actions would become disloyalty, so I acted first. Are you saying you acted before pledging loyalty? Thats right. I fully understand that sending such a message is a necessary step for you to subjugate the organization by clashing with Young Master Na Yul-ryang. If you understand, why did you behead him? To make sure. To make sure? With your martial prowess, dealing with Young Master Na Yul-ryang wouldnt be difficult. However, even a tiger gives its all and doesnt let its guard down when hunting a rabbit, which is mere prey. The watcher to be sent with the message had heard too much. The watcher who was released earlier has already revealed how much your martial prowess has developed. In the midst of this, theres no need to immediately reveal that youre the successor of the Moon Vein with succession rights, or that youve gathered subordinates. Too much information will only raise unnecessary vigilance in the opponent. Hes right. Shadow Clan Leader Hwan Ya-seon nodded in agreement with these words. There was nothing wrong with what he said. Rather than showing confidence and raising wariness by revealing that one is stronger than the opponent, inducing carelessness until the end could actually reduce variables. If you had any other intentions, please reprimand this subordinate for his misguided judgment. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and shrugged. There was nothing particularly wrong with what he said, so what was there to reprimand? Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, whom he thought would only be aggressive, turned out to have more patience and insight than expected. He had thought he would stop at nothing for his sons revenge. Mok Gyeong-un approached him, who was still paying respects, and said, Since that was your intention, theres nothing to reprimand. Thank you for accepting my disrespect before pledging loyalty as loyal advice. But in fact, it doesnt really matter whether Young Master Na Yul-ryang knows anything or not. What do you mean? Regardless of sending a message, I was planning to go to him directly anyway. !? Chapter 393 Chapter 393 C Crossroads (1)Young Master Na Yul-ryang downed a full cup of alcohol. As he emptied the cup and was about to pour another, Mo Yak clicked his tongue and said, Why are you pouring drinks alone so pathetically? Its because youre not drinking with me. Aish. You never used to drink, but after your seclusion No, to be precise, ever since he received that strange eye transplant surgery that the Elder Council had provided, he had been drinking constantly. This had been increasingly bothering Mo Yak for some time. He had been holding his tongue since this was his lord, but could it really be considered an eye transplant when the eye was originally lost? Any skilled physician would say that once an eye is lost, thats the end of it. Even if you brought someone elses eye, with current medical techniques, its impossible to connect the optic nerve. Yet the physician brought by that envoy from the Elder Council had done this easily. But why didnt he fix his own eyes? Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, had said he became blind due to burns. As a martial artist, he too would want to see, so why didnt he get eyes for himself? No matter how much he thought about it, it didnt make sense. Even if his lord wasnt interested in other peoples affairs, this was strange enough to wonder about, yet he didnt mention it at all. Somehow, it felt like he was subtly changing from the person he used to know. Hmm. Mo Yak, who had been staring at Na Yul-ryang as he downed another cup, finally opened his mouth. What will you do about the Elder Council proposal? Proposal? Yes, they spoke as if they knew something. Isnt that why youre considering it? Considering -Glug glug glug! Na Yul-ryang raised an eyebrow as he filled his cup. The words of Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, flashed through his mind. [The Society Leader doesnt consider any of you young masters as successor.] [What do you mean?] [Im telling you because you might want to know.] [Im asking why youre telling me this now.] This was at the time when rumors were spreading that the Society Leaders condition had worsened and he was on his deathbed. So why was he suddenly saying such things? -Pak! Na Yul-ryang pressed his thumb against Yul-myeongs vital point and spoke in a cold voice. [What is the Elder Council plotting?] [Plotting? Thats an interesting way to put it. The Elder Council is just a place where retired members of the organization gather to spend their twilight years.] [You seem to like retirement. Why are such old folks so interested in the organizations future? Including the succession structure.] [Well, even if retired, its because the organizations future depends on it.] [The organizations future? How ridiculous. Isnt it because you want to grasp power again despite being retired?] [Are you talking about power?] [Do I need to spell it out?] [] Na Yul-ryang, who had been staring at the silent Yul-myeong, finally released his hand from the vital point. Unlike others, perhaps because he had no eyes, it was impossible to read his emotions or thoughts. Na Yul-ryang spoke to him. [Tell those old folks. I dont mind if they support me, but tell them to stop going beyond that.] [That might be a bit difficult.] [What?] [As it happens, they have a proposal for you.] [Proposal? I clearly] [The situation has changed. A fourth person that no one knows about will be selected as the successor. If that happens, it will cause division in the organization.] [A fourth person?] [Yes. So the Elder Council wants to recommend you as the Society Leader.] At these words from Yul-myeong, Young Master Na Yul-ryangs expression became much colder than before. Even though he couldnt see Na Yul-ryangs expression, Yul-myeong seemed to sense the change in the air and took half a step back with a light joke. [Im surprised. I thought you didnt have much of a bond with the Society Leader.] [Thats none of your business.] [Loyalty to your master Is that it?] [You] -Swish! Suddenly, Yul-myeong had moved six steps away from him. If he had been even a moment late, his throat would have been torn out for spouting nonsense. [If thats the case, I understand your anger, but please listen to what I have to say first.] [Get lost.] [Please calm down. Theres no more time. Its meaningless to regret later after losing your position.] [Even without your interference, that position] [Cannot be yours. The reason the Society Leader hasnt decided on a successor even while on his sickbed is because he doesnt intend to give it to anyone.] [] [You still dont seem convinced. Then, do you know why the Society Leader has no children?] [] Na Yul-ryangs cold gaze narrowed. He too wasnt particularly interested in women, so he had never specifically questioned this. [Is it because hes not interested in women? Or because hes physically unable to have children?] [What are you trying to say?] [The Society Leader simply chose not to marry or have children. Because the Heavenly Vein no longer wants to be the Society Leader.] Na Yul-ryangs eyebrow raised. What does he mean the Heavenly Vein no longer wants to be the Society Leader? Things were becoming confusing. Until now, he had thought the Society Leaders intention was for succession to happen through competition. So he hadnt had any particular complaints. Because none of the disciples could challenge his stronghold. But to hear that the Society Leader didnt consider anyone as a successor was bound to be irritating. Then why did he accept them as disciples in the first place? At that moment, Yul-myeong said, [The Elder Council has two requirements. They are not requests that will harm you in any way. If you agree to them, you can become the Society Leader.] After a moment of silence at these words, Na Yul-ryang asked, [What are the requirements?] [The first is to marry Miss Wi So-yeon, your youngest fellow disciple, along with your inauguration as Society Leader.] [What?] It was a completely unexpected demand. Marry Wi So-yeon? To Na Yul-ryang, who was puzzled, Yul-myeong smiled and said, [Its for legitimacy. If you become Society Leader, if disciples of the Heavenly Vein have children together, everyone will accept it as a substitute for the Heavenly Veins flying house.] It wasnt an unreasonable suggestion. [Whats the second one?] [That is] Na Yul-ryangs expression became strange at the Elder Council second requirement that followed. This was a completely unexpected demand. Because of this, Na Yul-ryang had taken time to consider their proposal, saying he would think it over. Could their words be true? Or were they deliberately causing confusion to paint the picture they wanted? But Yul-myeongs words hadnt been wrong at all. Apart from his illness getting worse, hadnt he continuously refused even private audiences? Did the Society Leader, no, his master, truly no longer want the Heavenly Vein to lead the organization? -Tak! Na Yul-ryang emptied his cup and put it down on the table. It was then. Someone hurriedly ran to the rear garden where he had set up the drinking table. Despite running, his footsteps were barely audible, and his energy was so well concealed it was hardly noticeable. As soon as he saw him, Mo Yak stood up and said, sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Its the one we attached to Axe-Destroying King. His body technique is unique. Hes Silent Saber, from the Four Great Assassins of the Central Plains, whom I introduced to you before. You said he was useful because of his unique energy-concealing technique. His face is different, is it a human skin mask? It must be. But why is he running here so frantically? At Mo Yaks question, the man who had run over caught his breath, put his hands together in respect, and said, I had to deliver this urgently, so I came in a hurry. At his response, Mo Yak clicked his tongue. Something seems to have gone wrong. We should probably give up on high expectations, Young Master. At these words, Young Master Na Yul-ryang snorted. He didnt have high expectations to begin with. He had already anticipated that Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang would try to implement a strategy of suffering a flesh wound. Even so, he thought he would take some action for that strategy, but judging from this mans reaction, it seemed Axe-Destroying King hadnt moved as desired. So, did Axe-Destroying King return from the Shadow Clan without doing anything? N-No, thats not it. If thats not it, then what happened? Axe-Destroying King was overwhelmed one-sidedly. At these words, Mo Yak tilted his head. What does this mean? Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang was overwhelmed one-sidedly? Did he perhaps have an argument with his master, the Shadow Clan Leader? As he wondered, Silent Saber Hyeong-in continued in a serious voice. He He tried to subdue someone called Mok Gyeong-un, but instead, in just a few moves, he suffered an injury with his arm broken and was forced to kneel. !? At these words, Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who was filling his cup, stopped. He had no choice but to stop. Who was Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang? He was one of the Five Kings, who could be considered the highest officials of the Heaven and Earth Society, and a supreme master who had received the title of one of the Eight Stars, a title held by only two people in the entire Heaven and Earth Society. And such a person had his arm broken and was forced to kneel in just a few moves? Mo Yak opened his mouth with an incredulous tone. Huh? Are you joking? N-No, its not a joke. Its true. Silent Saber Hyeong-in waved his hands. Even he couldnt believe the scene he had witnessed with his own eyes. Those who had received the title of one of the Eight Stars were recognized as the supreme masters of the martial arts world, except for the Six Heavens who were called the pinnacle of the current martial world. But to see such a supreme master being toyed with by a young man who wasnt even of age was shocking in itself. Are you certain? Its true. And there was an incredibly powerful master in the Shadow Clan. He was able to find even me, who had completely concealed my presence and energy with the soundless technique Wait. So besides the watchers, you were also discovered? I apologize. So you hurriedly escaped and came here? Mo Yaks voice rose. D-Dont worry. I didnt come straight here. I took a detour and hid for a while to confirm if I was being tracked before coming. Haa. At these words, Mo Yak sighed and shook his head. The other watchers were intentionally sent to make it obvious they were watching Axe-Destroying King, but not this man. He was someone who should never have been discovered from start to finish. But not only was he discovered, he had essentially fled. Mo Yak turned to Young Master Na Yul-ryang and said, Young Master. Putting aside the veracity of the report for now Are you certain? Pardon? That he subdued Axe-Destroying King in just a few moves. This question was directed not at Mo Yak, but at Silent Saber Hyeong-in. I can stake my life on it. Even Axe-Destroying King was no match for that person. It was as if his martial prowess was far higher Thats impossible. Mo Yak cut off his words. Then, looking at Young Master Na Yul-ryang, he said, As you said, Young Master, this Mok Gyeong-un was just at the early-stage of the Transformation Realm before receiving the secret mission. But if Silent Sabers report is correct, this would only be possible if he had reached a realm beyond the wall of walls, on par with the bedridden Society Leader. No matter how monstrous his rate of development is, this is Ha! At that moment, Young Master Na Yul-ryang let out a laugh as if in disbelief. Why is he acting like this? As they wondered, Young Master Na Yul-ryang suddenly burst into loud laughter. Hahahahahahahaha! At this sight, Mo Yak frowned. He had never shown such behavior before. But suddenly laughing like a madman, they couldnt understand what was going on. Finally, Na Yul-ryang stopped laughing, shook his head, and then downed his cup of alcohol. After drinking, Na Yul-ryang put down his cup and stood up. Young Master? Until now, I thought no one could match me in martial talent, but it seems I was mistaken. Young Master Surely you dont believe Silent Sabers report What if I do believe it? Do you think its possible to deal with a peerless master who received the title of one of the Eight Stars through trickery or deception in martial arts? At these words from Na Yul-ryang, Mo Yak took a deep breath and then exhaled. Then, calming himself, he opened his mouth. So youve judged that he has truly become strong, Young Master. Its not a judgment, its a fact. He too had reached the extreme of the Transformation Realm through seclusion, and thanks to this demonic eye given by the Elder Council, he was slowly beginning to see beyond the wall of walls. If he utilized the power of the eye, he had even gained confidence that he might be able to defeat the supreme masters who had received the title of one of the Eight Stars. The determination to face a worthy opponent that had appeared for the first time had made him this strong. But it seemed the guy had surpassed even his expectations. Did he encounter some fortuitous opportunity? It seemed he had encountered some fortuitous opportunity that allowed his martial prowess to rise dramatically while away from the organization on the secret mission. There was no other explanation. In fact, it wasnt very convincing. If it was certain that the guy had truly surpassed the wall of walls, it would show a tremendous growth unprecedented in martial arts history. For the first time, Na Yul-ryang experienced this kind of emotion. Is this jealousy? While being astounded by the guys rapid, no, insane growth, for a moment, anger surged up. Perhaps this was what they called heaven-bestowed talent. After venting his emotions with loud laughter and momentarily escaping from jealousy, Na Yul-ryang quickly regained his composure. Then, Mo Yak. Yes. If we assume that he has reached the same realm as the Society Leader, what should we do from now on? If hes at the same realm as the Society Leader Yes. Im sorry to say, but no one has a chance in a one-on-one fight. I suppose so. If he had been given even a few more years, no, even one more year, perhaps he too could have trained like mad and somehow approached the wall of walls. But right now, he couldnt reach the same realm as that guy. Then the only answer was to deal with him in a different way. Mo Yak cautiously began to speak. If we mobilize all the forces we have, we might barely be able to face him. But now that we know his level, rather than not knowing, we can somehow find a way to Before he could finish speaking. -Tak! !? Mo Yak was momentarily speechless at the sound of someone landing right behind him. A strange sense of unease sent chills down his spine, and as he hesitated for a moment whether to turn his head or not, a low voice was heard near his ear. Thats right. Thats why Im not going to give you time to find a way. Chapter 394 Chapter 394 C Crossroads (2)Thats right. Thats why Im not going to give you time to find a way. A low voice echoed in his ear. Startled by this, Mo Yak, Young Master Na Yul-ryangs confidant, leaped forward without a moment to think. -Pat! Simultaneously, he pulled out two daggers from both sleeves and, while doing a somersault, threw them towards the owner of the voice. -Swish swish! Was it because he was extremely tense? It felt as if time was moving slowly. Even in the midst of his somersault, he could clearly see the face of that being. A face so beautiful. It seemed even more beautiful than a womans. But that being slightly nodded his head as he looked at the incoming daggers. It seemed like he had no intention of blocking them. At that moment. -Pa pak! The flying daggers suddenly changed direction in mid-air, and then embedded themselves into Mo Yaks shoulder and thigh as he was mid-somersault. -Puk! Puk! Aagh! -Ku dang tang! Mo Yak, hit by his own daggers, couldnt land properly and fell. T-This is! At this, Silent Saber Hyeong-in, who was right beside him, hurriedly drew an extremely thin and flexible sword from his waist and tried to behead that being, Mok Gyeong-un, who had suddenly appeared. However, before it could even reach him, -Chaeng gang! The sword broke and flew upwards, -Pak! Kek! Silent Saber Hyeong-ins neck was caught in Mok Gyeong-uns hand as he was swinging his sword. It happened so quickly that Silent Saber Hyeong-in couldnt even perceive what had been done. As he was bewildered, So youre that rat who was sneaking peeks earlier. Kek kek You you? If youre done with your business, shall we go? G-Go, you say? -Kwa deuk! Mok Gyeong-un tore out Hyeong-ins adams apple as he questioned. Hyeong-in, with blood pouring from where his adams apple had been torn out, staggered with eyes wide open before falling backwards and sprawling out. The sight of him twitching with blood gushing up was almost pitiful. Despite two people being taken down in an instant, Young Master Na Yul-ryangs eyes never left Mok Gyeong-un. He glanced up once with his eyes and then opened his mouth. Did you come by flying? Yes, you guessed correctly. Came by flying, he says. Does that mean he used something like Sky-Traversing Void Path or Void-Stepping? Even he, who had mastered the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps, one of the greatest body techniques in history, and was more skilled in footwork than anyone, had not yet reached that level. He tried to deny it inwardly, but still, He has surpassed the wall of walls. If it came down to pure martial arts, he had to admit he had no chance of winning. And the guys aura had changed. Even before, starting from his almost diluted emotions, he had thought him to be a similar type of person to himself in many ways, so he thought that if he wouldnt follow, he should naturally be killed. But apart from this, there had been an immature feeling, but now that was completely gone. If before he had been rough and unrefined, now he felt like a well-forged sword, complete. Became stronger Na Yul-ryangs pupils moved minutely but continuously. Though he knew Mok Gyeong-un had become overwhelmingly strong, being in an opposing situation, he was imagining countless scenarios of confrontation in his mind. But even after envisioning dozens, hundreds of times in an instant, no answer came. The guy had completely become a monster. -Drip! Feeling something strange on his forehead, Na Yul-ryang wiped it with the back of his hand. It was cold sweat. Seeing this, a strange light flickered in Na Yul-ryangs eyes. Had he ever shed such sweat besides when training? It was the first time in his life he had felt tense about something. Life and death Am I standing at that crossroads? Crossroads. What an interesting crossroads. A crossroads riddled with death where the path to life was barely visible. To him, Mok Gyeong-un said, I wanted to see you become more emotional, but since youre a rational person, it seems reality has sunk in quickly. Since I dont see any chance of winning, I wont particularly deny it. Ill give you a choice. A choice? Yes. I suppose youre going to give me unnecessary hope torture. Consider it a chance to enjoy life a bit longer. What is this choice you speak of? If you sever the tendons and muscles of your limbs and destroy your danjeon yourself, Ill let you keep your life. Is that much different from telling a martial artist to die? If death as a martial artist is the same as life to you, you can die right here. Huh. Na Yul-ryang snorted. At his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged. Then Na Yul-ryang reached out somewhere. The scabbard lying next to the drinking table was sucked into his hand by void grasping. -Tak! Na Yul-ryang, grasping the scabbard, opened his mouth. I have no intention of begging for my life so pitifully or living like that. But if Im going anyway, its not bad to go as a martial artist. How admirable. Cut the insincere talk. Anyway, beyond the martial arts world, the world is about the strong eating the weak. Its the law of nature that the weak are eliminated, and this time it was just me. Though he said this, it was truly a bitter moment. Its almost laughable that even though he had gained power nearly on par with the Eight Stars, he had become the weak one thanks to the guy becoming even stronger. Na Yul-ryang, tightly gripping the sword hilt with his right hand, was about to remove the eye patch he was wearing. Even in a fight with no chance of winning, shouldnt one struggle? Mok Gyeong-un also moved to grasp his sword-deciding talisman. It was then. Time Stop Darkness. -Tsu tsu tsuk! As if blinking, the world briefly darkened. Along with this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. !? This was because Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who had been right in front of him just a moment ago, had disappeared. What on earth was going on? It happened in such a brief instant that he was puzzled. There was no movement of presence, no flow of energy, yet not only had he disappeared from sight midway -Rumble rumble rumble! He felt numerous presences converging around him. And there were a great many of them. These too had appeared as if suddenly generated. It was a strange phenomenon. At this, Mok Gyeong-un slowly raised his head and looked at someone sitting on the roof tiles of the pavilion in the rear garden. Was this your doing? Oh? I thought youd be quite flustered no matter how strong you are, but to maintain such coolness in this situation. Truly impressive. The person sitting on the pavilion roof tiles at a distance. It was Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council. Seeing Yul-myeongs face full of horrible burn scars, Mok Gyeong-un immediately recognized him as the one who had tried to track him with mystical techniques. How was he here, with Young Master Na Yul-ryang suddenly disappearing? The reason was, -Swish! The demonic power of the Third Eye opened in Mok Gyeong-uns pupils. Then he felt an immeasurably enormous spiritual power around him. It had shaken the very space itself, and the surrounding flow was still unstable. Observing this, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. What kind of mystical technique is this? At this question, the brow of Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, twitched. He had a feeling it might be the case. But had he read the remaining waves of spiritual power? The secret records left by Primal Killing Pavilion Leader In Seo-ok said that Bangwol Jo Ui-gong was accepted as a disciple due to his outstanding talent, and it seems that was true. At these words, Mok Gyeong-un, seemingly unconcerned, continued his own words. This level of spiritual power seems impossible for even an outstanding diviner to possess. Did you borrow the power of a ritual tool or some special medium? Huh? It seems Im right. Did you just temporarily stop me alone? !? At this question, the mouth of Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, opened slightly. He seemed somewhat surprised. Yul-myeong, who had opened his mouth and furrowed his brow, then said, What on earth are you? How did you The bloodstains on the ground are towards the direction outside the pavilion, but they clearly didnt move while fallen, isnt it strange that they left that and disappeared from there? Blood? In the direction Mok Gyeong-un was looking, there were a few very faint drops of blood remaining. It seemed they had erased most traces, but had missed this one. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If Yul-myeongs eyes could see, he would have been very surprised at this. Because he had immediately found a trace that was so difficult to find. And for so many people to approach this close without me sensing even a hint of their presence, its only possible if I alone was somehow separated and suddenly dropped here Ah. Perhaps you temporarily separated me with some special technique? No, not just from space, but even from the flow of time? !!!! At this question, Yul-myeong was truly dumbfounded. For a moment, he felt chills all over his body. He might be able to sense spiritual power because he had learned mystical arts, but this insight was terrifying. He had figured out the use of the divine artifact Time Stop Darkness from just part of the situation. Time Stop Darkness was one of the few remaining divine artifacts from the era of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors, a treasure that could only be used when spiritual power accumulated naturally. However, the conditions for this divine artifact were quite strict compared to other divine artifacts. For instance, once used, all spiritual power was consumed and had to be gathered again, and only one-thousandth of the accumulated spiritual power was actually manifested. If spiritual power accumulated for a thousand years, it could completely separate the desired target from the worlds space and time for one year, one-thousandth of that time. It was absolute enough to be called a divine artifact, so no being could escape from it. What on earth is this guy? No matter how much he had learned mystical arts, no matter how strong his insight was, this was beyond common sense, so it was extremely difficult to deduce in an instant. Yet he had accurately grasped what the divine artifact had done in such a short moment. What a monstrous guy. Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, truly clicked his tongue. Because he had been using the divine artifact whenever necessary, he hadnt gathered much spiritual power and could only confine him for half a quarter hour. However, because he was confined for such a short time, it should have been even more difficult to grasp the situation, yet this guy was truly unbelievable. While surprised, Yul-myeong felt somewhat regretful inwardly. To only now discover such a person. He had heard that he wasnt even of age yet, but with martial arts that had surpassed the wall of walls and even such talent in mystical arts, he was a talent anyone would covet. At this, Yul-myeong, with a hopeful heart, opened his mouth. Youre truly intelligent. I dont think Ive ever seen anyone as clever as you among all the people Ive met. Ill take that as a compliment. So, I was wondering If its persuasion, Ill decline. More importantly, where did you send the Young Master? To refuse even before he could speak. He hadnt had high expectations to begin with, but this guy was truly resolute. It seemed persuasion would really be difficult. At this, Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, shook his head and opened his mouth. Do you think Id simply tell you that? At these words, Mok Gyeong-un chuckled and replied, Well, who knows? When your life is in imminent danger, your mouth might reveal where the Young Master went? -Grooowl! Mok Gyeong-un intentionally revealed his killing intent. This was a clear threat. Despite this, Yul-myeong spoke nonchalantly, as if joking, My, how scary. Well. But that would be difficult. The Young Master is a very important existence to us, you see. Is that so? Then Ill have to find him myself. Judging from the remaining blood traces, he hadnt been confined for too long. If so, there was still plenty of room to track him. There was no need to face all the people surrounding this place, it would be enough to just deal with this guy and go. It was at that moment. -Pak! Someone appeared and stood on top of the east wall. That someone was an old man with white hair and sharp features, and in his hand was a familiar face held by the nape of the neck. It was, Mok Yu-cheon? It was Mok Yu-cheon, his half-brother who had been taken hostage along with him at the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Of course, to be precise, he was the real Mok Gyeong-uns half-brother. There were signs of injury on his face, as if he had been forcibly captured. -Clap clap clap! Yul-myeong clapped his hands and said with a raised corner of his mouth, Youve arrived just in time. At these words, the white-haired old man snorted and said, pressing down on Mok Yu-cheons neck, To bring such a guy in just half a quarter hour, youre really troubling this old body. Im still grateful nonetheless. In any case -Swish! Tak! Yul-myeong came down from the roof tile he was sitting on, and continued speaking to Mok Gyeong-un with a sneer, Now the situation is reversed. With that clever head of yours, why dont you try to guess what Im going to say Just kill him. !? Chapter 395 Chapter 395 C Crossroads (3)Now the situation is reversed. With that clever head of yours, why dont you try to guess what Im going to say Just kill him. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !? The expression of Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, hardened. What did he just hear? Kill him? Mok Gyeong-un That younger brother is your I said, kill him. At these resolute words, not only Yul-myeong but even the white-haired old man who had brought Mok Yu-cheon couldnt hide their bewilderment. They clearly knew these two were brothers who had been taken hostage together. Thats why they thought he would be a good card to restrain Mok Gyeong-un. But what on earth was this guy? Is it a bluff? But to say that There wasnt even a hint of hesitation. There wasnt even a tremor in his voice. It was so dumbfounding, as if they were complete strangers. No. Even if they dont get along, there cant be someone who wants their own flesh and blood to die. He must be controlling his emotions extremely well. If his enlightenment was high enough to have reached the realm of Manifestation after surpassing the wall of walls, as Young Master Na Yul-ryang said, he should be able to easily control his own emotions. Then it was just a matter of testing him. -Swish! Yul-myeong raised his hand and gave a hand signal. At this, the white-haired old man sighed and pressed down on Mok Yu-cheons left shoulder. -Grip! Kuk. Youre suffering unnecessary harm due to your brothers stubbornness. Brother what I clearly kuk! told you he wouldnt even blink Mok Yu-cheon had already been told that he would be used as a card to threaten Mok Gyeong-un while being captured. To this, Mok Yu-cheon had snorted and said it absolutely wouldnt work. That guy was literally a demon. If he had considered him a brother, he would never have done such things in the Corpse Blood Valley. -Grip! Keuup! Mok Yu-cheons groans grew louder at the pain that felt like his shoulder was being torn off. Then Yul-myeong said to Mok Gyeong-un, Lets see if you still say to kill him when your brothers shoulder is being torn off -Swish! Before his words could finish. Mok Gyeong-uns form appeared in front of him in an instant. As he appeared, Mok Gyeong-uns hand moved to grab Yul-myeongs neck in one go. -Pat! At that moment, Yul-myeong hurriedly threw his body backward, and something invisible and unknown created a repulsive force in front of Mok Gyeong-un as he tried to follow. -Pa ang! This is? With an incredibly heavy force, Mok Gyeong-uns form was pushed back about five steps in an instant. Yul-myeong raised his voice at him. So it was a bluff after all. Do you think you can safely retrieve your brother by taking me hostage? I told you I dont care whether you kill him or not. Do you think Id believe that? Elder Kang. Just tear off his left shoulder. As you wish. -Kwak! The white-haired old man called Elder Kang immediately drove his fingers into Mok Yu-cheons shoulder. However, he didnt do it in one go. Since it was meant to threaten and control the opponents actions by using a hostage, he deliberately pushed his fingers in slowly. But at that very moment. As expected, if you do that -Woo jik! Woo ji jik! Mok Yu-cheons shoulder muscles began to twitch, and then blood vessels bulged on his facial skin as his body started to swell. Startled by the sudden change, Elder Kang tried to tear off Mok Yu-cheons shoulder, thinking Oh no. However, Mok Yu-cheon grabbed his wrist, -Pak! And broke it right there. -Crack! Kuk! You bastard! Elder Kang, with his wrist broken, tried to pierce Mok Yu-cheons neck in one go by raising energy in his other hand. However, before he could do so, Mok Yu-cheon threw his body forward and avoided it. After dodging like that, Mok Yu-cheon turned his head to look at Elder Kang as if to check on him, but, -Flinch! Elder Kang hesitated for a moment and felt creeped out by the sight of blood vessels bulging all over his face, his eyes completely red, and his skin turned black and grotesque. At that moment, Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, shouted. Whats this? Did you let him go? This bastard was hiding a strange energy circulation technique. Elder Kang had felt the energy suddenly reverse while holding his shoulder. Such a reversal was an extremely dangerous energy circulation technique that could lead to qi deviation. Just looking at his current appearance was enough to confirm this. His internal energy has exploded. In an instant, he had surpassed himself. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that in terms of internal energy alone, he had almost reached the peak of the transcendent realm. However, this must be temporary due to that dangerous energy circulation technique, so its not a state that can be maintained for long. -Chang! I need to subdue him first. Elder Kang drew his sword and flew towards Mok Yu-cheon. However, -Pat! Instead of blocking Elder Kangs sword, Mok Yu-cheon flew his body towards an unexpected person. It was Mok Gyeong-un. The momentum with which he flew his body looked almost like an attack. As they were thinking Surely not, -Pa pak! Mok Yu-cheon, raising energy in his hand, unleashed the third move of Bright Blade Kings unique sword technique, the Bright Sun Sword Technique, One Son Sword Return, towards Mok Gyeong-un with tremendous internal energy. The momentum of the move was incredibly domineering, as if he truly intended to kill his opponent. I was a fool for harboring even a sliver of hope. In truth, Mok Yu-cheon could have avoided being captured using the reverse blood energy circulation technique. However, he wanted to use this opportunity to test one last time whether Mok Gyeong-un truly considered him as flesh and blood. If he had shown even a slight hesitation, no matter how demonic he was, Mok Yu-cheon would have thought he was human after all. But now, he had no hope or lingering attachment left. You were going to abandon me too, so Ill defeat you here and cut off all ties of blood and kinship. With that, Mok Yu-cheons sword energy, at its peak due to the reverse blood energy circulation technique, rushed mercilessly towards Mok Gyeong-un. However, -Cha ang! !? Mok Gyeong-un casually caught Mok Yu-cheons sword energy with his bare hand. The domineering aura and internal energy in the sword move were no exaggeration to say they had reached the peak of the transcendent realm. But what on earth was this? As he was bewildered, Mok Gyeong-un said, Why did you attack me? You How? When they had fought before, they were almost evenly matched thanks to the reverse blood energy circulation technique. But what was this now? -Par reu reu reu! -Crack! Crack! Even though he had raised his reverse blood energy to ten-fold, his hand didnt budge at all. How could he withstand his sword energy, which was close to strong qi, with his bare hand without even raising any special energy? To the puzzled Mok Yu-cheon, Mok Gyeong-un said, Looking at your eyes, your mind hasnt been consumed. Youve improved somewhat too. Improved? You If you attacked because you were upset about me saying to kill you, Ill let it slide this once. What? Stop being a nuisance and just go. -Puk! Keuok! As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-uns fist struck Mok Yu-cheons abdomen. It didnt seem like he had swung hard, but just lightly hit him, yet Mok Yu-cheons body bent like a shrimp and was sent flying backward. -Kwa kwa kwa kwang! He even flew through a wall about ten zhang away. After breaking through the wall and rolling several times, Mok Yu-cheon finally came to a stop. Uuuu. Sprawled out, Mok Yu-cheon was truly dumbfounded. He had devoted himself madly to martial arts training with the sole intention of paying back that guy for what happened then. But what was this? Far from being a match for that guy, his internal organs were shaken by a light punch. As blood rose in his throat, he couldnt maintain the reverse blood energy circulation technique, and his body was gradually returning to its original state. Damn it. -Kwang! Mok Yu-cheons eyes reddened as he slammed his fist on the ground. After all that hardship, that guy had become so strong that he felt like not just a youngster, but lower than an insect on the ground compared to him. It felt so unfair. Meanwhile, Yul-myeong, the envoy from the Elder Council, inwardly clicked his tongue at the sight of Mok Yu-cheon being sent flying after receiving a single punch from Mok Gyeong-un when he had rushed at him. He had thought he could use him as a card to control Mok Gyeong-un because they were blood relatives, but at this rate, it seemed they were almost worse than enemies. A completely useless card. Then there was no choice. Since the hostage play had become useless, now there were only two options left. Those surrounding this place now were a group of masters secretly nurtured by the Elder Council, and high-level masters of Great Commander rank and above that Young Master Na Yul-ryang had persuaded, along with their subordinate forces. There were 10 transcendent realm masters, at least 50 people at the peak realm or above, and nearly 400 first-class master level forces that could be scraped together. If there had been more time, they would have gathered more forces, but this was the limit for half a quarter hour. Of course, this alone could be considered a tremendous force, but if the opponent was truly a grand master who had surpassed the wall of walls and reached the level of the Six Heavens, this wouldnt be enough. Therefore, the best prepared force could be said to be himself. -Swish! Yul-myeong formed a hand seal with one hand and opened his mouth. Since the hostage play has become meaningless, it seems we have no choice but to shed blood. I truly hoped a young man like you would join us. That wont happen. And Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were directed towards the front of Yul-myeong, or more precisely, towards a transparent being emitting a faint demonic energy. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns gaze, Yul-myeong clicked his tongue. Truly remarkable talent. If we had met a little earlier, I would have wanted to take you as a disciple as a diviner. He meant it sincerely. This faint demonic being protecting him was an evil spirit exceptionally skilled at concealing its appearance, which couldnt be detected even by moon-level spiritual power. At least sun-level or above was needed to perceive it, but this guy who wasnt even of age possessed extraordinary qualities. Ive heard that a lot. All the diviners from Primal Killing Pavilion said the same thing before they died. Before they died? Wait You dont mean? They dared to kill my spirit servant and even try to track me. !? At these words, Yul-myeongs ears perked up. He had thought that since the one controlling In Seo-ok, the Primal Killing Pavilion leader who had been turned into a living corpse spirit, was a diviner from Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, naturally the Red Eyebrow Old Immortal, one of the Six Divine Practitioners, must be behind it. He had thought no one else could deflect his tracking technique. But, This guy deflected my tracking technique? Yul-myeong was truly shocked. A mere youngster who wasnt even of age, let alone holding the title of Divine Practitioner, had deflected his tracking technique. What kind of guy was this? His martial arts were on par with the Six Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial world, and his spiritual power as a diviner had also reached the Divine Practitioner level? To the astonished Yul-myeong, Mok Gyeong-un grasped the hilt of the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword and said, So I was determined to kill you if I ever saw you, and how fortunate. Youve appeared before me on your own feet. Kill me? Ha! To him who scoffed, Mok Gyeong-un smiled faintly and said, You shouldnt rely too much on that invisible spirit servant. Pft. At these words, Yul-myeong let out a sneer. Mok Gyeong-un, not minding his reaction at all, half-drew Evil Commandment Sword. -Seureung! Then Yul-myeong stopped sneering and said, Its the first time my face has been so disgraced since receiving the title of Divine Practitioner. Well then. Divine Practitioner? Did he just call himself a Divine Practitioner? As Mok Gyeong-un wondered, Yul-myeong formed a hand seal with one hand. -Chak! Chak! Chak! Chak! Lim (R)! Byeong ()! Gae ()! Jin (M)! -Hwa reu reu reuk! At that moment, balls of fire began to fall from the air like hail. -Kung! Kung! Kung! Kung! Even Elder Kang, who was on the same side as him, widened his eyes at this strange sight. What on earth was this bizarre phenomenon? Then Yul-myeong opened his mouth in a meaningful voice. I am Myeong-ryul, the Grand Divination Master of the Golden Origin Pavilion. One of the Six Divine Practitioners, the first to take a Spiritual beast, the highest rank among evil spirits, as a spirit servant. -Kwa a a a a a! As soon as he finished speaking, a huge white being that hadnt been visible before revealed itself and let out a roar so loud it shook the surroundings. Chapter 396 Chapter 396 C Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul (1)Cough cough Damn it Mok Yu-cheon, his internal organs severely shaken by just one punch, staggered as he barely managed to stand up. He wanted to circulate his qi right there, but the incoming crowd made it impossible. From what he could sense, there were hundreds of people approaching. Were they mobilizing this many to catch that bastard Mok Gyeong-un? Mok Yu-cheon clicked his tongue. Just how strong had he become for so many people to be deployed? Hah It was mind-boggling. He and that guy had been imprisoned here for barely half a year. Yet Mok Gyeong-un seemed to be causing a storm in the Heaven and Earth Society, one of the three major powers currently dividing the Central Plains. If even the elders, known as Heaven and Earth Societys hidden strength, were getting involved, what the hell had he done? Is this really the same guy? Now he couldnt help but think he was a completely different person. Cough, cough. For now, it seemed hed have to think about what that bastard had done to cause this uproar later. -Rumble! The crowd was getting closer. If he didnt hurry and escape, even he could get caught up in this. -Whoosh! Mok Yu-cheon launched his body. Though it was difficult to sense qi due to his internal injuries, he had to get out of this estate while avoiding the crowd as much as possible. But before he could get far, someone blocked his path. It was a middle-aged man holding hook-shaped exotic weapons in both hands. -Clang! Clang! Clang! Clang! Mok Yu-cheon and the middle-aged man exchanged four moves in an instant before creating distance between them. After crossing hands with him, Mok Yu-cheons expression darkened. Whoever this was, with this level of martial arts he had to be at least a branch leader in Heaven and Earth Society. No, was he a grand branch leader level? Early stage of Transcendent Realm. It seemed the rumors about Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang recruiting many neutral masters into his ranks werent unfounded. Over here! As the middle-aged man shouted, Mok Yu-cheon could sense part of the crowd that had been heading towards the rear garden rushing towards them. Mok Yu-cheon bit his lip hard. Shit. In his current injured state, this was quite overwhelming. If he used the reverse blood circulation technique to explosively increase his power, he might be able to subdue them within 10 moves, but due to his internal injuries, he wasnt sure how long he could maintain the technique. But he had no choice now. Just as Mok Yu-cheon was about to perform the reverse blood circulation technique Stop! At someones shout, the gazes of both the middle-aged man who seemed to be a grand branch leader and Mok Yu-cheon naturally turned. There, standing proudly on top of the wall while fanning himself, was a man with curly hair and a bright appearance. Seeing this, the middle-aged man furrowed his brows and muttered. Second Young Master? The one who appeared on the wall was none other than Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. More precisely, it was Go Chan who had possessed him. In any case, with the sudden appearance of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, a look of embarrassment clouded the eyes of the middle-aged man who seemed to be a grand branch leader. Why the hell is that Jang Neung-ak here? As a competitor for succession, he wasnt someone who would rashly appear here at Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs estate. But with his sudden appearance, it was inevitable to be at a loss on how to deal with this situation. Second Young Master? Having become a disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun, Mok Yu-cheon had come to know some of Heaven and Earth Societys internal affairs. Thats why this situation couldnt help but seem strange to him. Then Jang Neung-ak pointed his fan at Mok Yu-cheon and said: Ill take this one with me. What? Why would Second Young Master Jang Neung-ak try to help him? It made no sense to Mok Yu-cheon. Of course, thats what he thought, but Go Chan, who had possessed Jang Neung-ak, was helping Mok Yu-cheon purely because of his master, Mok Gyeong-un. There must be a reason why our lord wants to keep Mok Yu-cheon alive. And although everything had been overturned, he wanted to help because of their past connection when he had once tried to retire as an assassin and settle down at Yeon Mok Sword Manor. From an outsiders perspective it might seem random, but Go Chans intentions were pure. However, I apologize, Second Young Master but well have to keep that man here. This is the Eldest Young Masters domain. I dont know how you came in here, but this is overstepping your bounds. Overstepping my bounds? Did you just say Im overstepping my bounds? -Rumble! Go Chan, possessing Jang Neung-ak, deliberately released his aura. -Flinch! At this, wariness flashed in the eyes of the middle-aged man who seemed to be a grand branch leader. As Jang Neung-aks body had reached the peak of the Transcendent Realm, he didnt have many equals even within Heaven and Earth Society. But then, -Rumble! -Clank! Clank! Clank! Just then, martial artists who could be considered reinforcements rushed to this location. They were heavily armored individuals in thick iron armor, advancing in full battle gear. Seeing the one at the forefront, the face of the middle-aged man who seemed to be a grand branch leader lit up. It was none other than Gong Jonggak, one of the Three Clan Masters and leader of Heaven and Earth Societys Mobile Armor Corps, a high-ranking executive. Clan Master Gong! Regaining confidence at the appearance of a master with outstanding skills, the middle-aged man who seemed to be a grand branch leader shouted at Go Chan, who was possessing Jang Neung-ak: If you dont withdraw right now, its you, Second Young Master who will regret it! Regret? It doesnt matter if youre a Second Young Master, it doesnt negate the fact that you cant face us alone. Youve gained some confidence because your numbers increased a bit? Hehe. But who said I came alone? No sooner had those words ended. -Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Warriors in black attire revealed themselves, climbing over the wall where Go Chan was standing. With Shadow written on their chests, they were warriors of the Shadow Clan. And someone lightly jumped up next to Go Chan with nimble movements. It was, Shadow Clan Master? Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon. Ohoho. Its been a while, Gong Clan Master. At his appearance, Gong Jonggak, who had appeared leading the Mobile Armor Corps, clicked his tongue and said: Have you come to help your disciple? Of course. What kind of master would send their disciple alone into danger? While saying this, Hwan Ya-seon inwardly sneered. The truth was, he hadnt come to help out of worry. It didnt seem likely that the monstrous Mok Gyeong-un would be in any real danger, but he wanted to use this opportunity to decisively crush Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs momentum. Gong Jonggak drew his thick sword and said: -Shing! Then it seems youll be going to the afterlife with your disciple today. Shouldnt we see whos better first? Ohoho. -Shing! Likewise, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon drew his treasured sword. Gong Jonggak mocked him. If youre relying on the Second Young Masters influence, thats a foolish judgment. You were already on the kill list before the Eldest Young Masters ascension anyway. And you think you can overturn the situation with just Shadow Clan warriors who only deal with information -Boom! Before those words could even finish. Someone launched a sudden attack into the middle of the Mobile Armor Corps, instantly sending about five men flying. -Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! Ugh! W-What the? Gong Jonggak hurriedly raised his sword to block the momentum of the fist strike that had even sent armored men flying. Who dares! -Clang! Kuk! Charging in like a rampaging boar with unstoppable momentum, the Gong Clan Masters form was pushed back nearly five steps. -Screech! The Gong Clan Master Jonggak, pushed back like that, frowned. And for good reason, as the being that appeared before his eyes was none other than the renegade monk Bogwon-sa Jageum-jeong. With his broken prayer beads and tattered kasaya, he was instantly recognizable. Mad Monk? No, isnt this one of the Three Madmen? How did this wandering lunatic monk who doesnt even belong to Heaven and Earth Society suddenly appear here? While he was bewildered, Jageum-jeong excitedly clashed his fists together and said: -Thump! Thump! Kekeke. Very good. You seem quite capable. Why dont you have a match with this monk? Huh? Was this your trump card? Jonggak clicked his tongue and took a stance with his sword. Though it was an unexpected appearance, this alone wasnt enough to overturn the situation. To him, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon raised the corner of his mouth and said: You think thats all? Surely you dont think this is the extent of it? What do you mean by that? What is he talking about? -Waaaaaaah!!! -Clang! Clang! While he was puzzled, from the opposite side, the western part of the estate, sounds of battle cries and clashing weapons erupted as if a war had broken out. What the? Whats going on? Could there be other reinforcements besides the Shadow Clan? That ominous prediction turned out to be exactly right. The masters from the Elder Council and grand branch leader and branch leader level experts who had tried to enter from the west side of Elder Young Master Na Yul-ryangs estate had their path to the rear garden blocked by the sudden appearance of Axe-Destroying King Ho Taegang and his subordinates of the same group. -Boom! Boom! Boom! Argh! Guk! Despite having one arm injured, he was swinging a massive axe with his other hand, slaughtering anyone who approached, preventing anyone from passing through. This, this monster He wasnt just an executive, but someone who had received the title of one of the Eight Stars, considered the highest in the martial world. How could they possibly deal with such a monstrous guy? Moreover, -Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! What? What the hell is that guy? How can his lightness skill be so fast? The masters from the Elder Council who had tried to climb over the walls to avoid the beast-like Ho Taegang were unable to enter due to the masked Ma Ra-hyeon, who was sweeping through the enemies with incredible lightness skill and leg techniques reminiscent of a storm. Those trying to hurry inside couldnt help but grow increasingly anxious. It was then. -Boom! Boom! Boom! Everyones gaze suddenly turned towards the sky above the rear garden. This was because countless fiery masses were raining down like hailstones. Even the masters from the Elder Council couldnt help but be momentarily captivated by this strange phenomenon they hadnt expected. *** -Boom! Boom! Boom! The fiery masses raining down like hailstones began to set the rear garden ablaze. -Crackle! As various parts of the rear garden caught fire due to the flames, the surrounding area became hot with heat. It was as if the surroundings had turned into a scene from hell. -Roar! And in the center of it all, a huge white being could be seen roaring. It had a single horn on its head, looked like a mix between a dog and a horse, its body resembled a pure white tiger without stripes, and strangely, white flames were burning on its long tail. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and said: -Mortal Its a Spiritual Beast, White-Flaming Dokgok (Foo Dog, or Dugu). -A Spiritual Beast, you say? -Theres said to be a flame cave deep in Mount Beiyu thats filled with jade and heat. Its a Spiritual Beast that lives there. At those words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Spiritual Beast. Even Imaemangyang had names they were called according to their rank. The weakest Imaemangyang were called Fierce Beasts, and above them were Monstrous Beasts, Demonic Beasts, and Diabolic Beasts. Even Demonic Beasts and above were difficult for ordinary martial artists to handle, let alone diviners, but Spiritual Beasts could be considered the highest existence among known Imaemangyang. -To have a Spiritual Beast as a familiar. That diviner bastard is truly a monster. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -It seems so. The magical power spreading out was on a completely different level from the diviners they had seen so far. It wasnt for nothing that he was called a divine diviner. The Six Divine Diviners Is this that legendary divine diviner who even made that Spiritual Beast his familiar? He had reason to be proud of himself. At that moment, the words of the diviner Jo Ui-gong flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. [The Chain of Spells is a magical tool created by Golden Origin Pavilion Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, one of the Six Divine Diviners. It was one of four gifts given to my master who attended the 64th Corner Assembly of the Six Origins.] Ah. He remembered. Golden Origin Pavilion Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul. So he was the one who made that Chain of Spells. Given that he had the skill to create such an incredibly controlling magical tool, it was possible he had even subjugated a Spiritual Beast. -Shing! Mok Gyeong-un fully unsheathed the demonic Evil Commandment Sword, which he had half-drawn. If the opponent was one of the Six Divine Diviners and his familiar was a Spiritual Beast, he could be considered an existence like the Six Heavens in the martial world. This wasnt an opponent to be taken lightly. Just as he was about to step forward to properly fight -Sniff? Sniff? At that moment, the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok (White-Flaming Foo Dog), which had been roaring with tremendous magical power, started sniffing the air. Then it frowned, showing a perplexed expression. Unaware of this, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, who had created a space full of scorching heat where White-Flaming Dokgok could exert its full power using sorcery, opened his mouth. White-Flaming Dokgok. I permit you to feast after a long time. -Growl But something was strange. The Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok showed no intention of moving despite his command. At this, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul issued another command. What are you doing? I said kill him already. Then the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok opened its mouth. -Master. Must we really kill that one? What? No matter that it was a Spiritual Beast, how dare a mere familiar question his orders? As he was dumbfounded, the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok spoke as if troubled: -Master. I sense the demonic energy of the Hundred-Faced King, known as the worst among the Six Demons, from that human. !? Chapter 397 Chapter 397 C Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul (2)Master, I sense the demonic energy of Hundred-Faced King, known as the worst among the Six Demons, from that human. !? Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul furrowed his brow at the serious warning from the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok. Hundred-Faced King? He suddenly recalled a long-forgotten memory from long ago. *** [Why? Why cant I subdue it?] Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul muttered with a disappointed expression as his spell of Forgetting Ones Will failed to work. He had barely managed to subdue it with His help and quite a few sacrifices. Yet the spell he had so carefully prepared didnt work at all. Even though it was said to be the leader among Spiritual Beasts, this spell had subdued even Spiritual Beasts of the same rank, so why? To his puzzlement, the battered White-Flaming Dokgok said: Thanks to that monstrous being, you may have subdued me, but the Six Demons are completely different from ordinary Spiritual Beasts like us. [I acknowledge theyre stronger than ordinary Spiritual Beasts, but how can a subdued being have such a strong will?] Their strength transcends Spiritual Beasts and is infinitely close to divine beasts. [Divine beasts dont exist.] They do exist. Its just that the world cant withstand their power. [The world cant withstand it?] At the point of reaching divine beast status, their existence completely deviates from the natural order. [Natural order?] The natural order is what sustains this world. [Is it like the principle of providence?] Similar. However, providence is not in the realm of principles, but in the realm of fundamentals and laws. The natural order is more like a flow. At these words from White-Flaming Dokgok, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul clicked his tongue. He had thought he had reached the highest realm of sorcery, having subdued a Spiritual Beast as a familiar and achieved numerous feats as a diviner, but there was still much he didnt know. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul grabbed the golden mane of the fallen being and said: [In any case, it seems impossible to use it as a familiar. Well, it doesnt matter. Even without that, this has plenty of uses.] [White-Flaming Dokgok. If you know of any other Six Demons, tell me.] To this demand, White-Flaming Dokgok spoke as if troubled: Do you think such luck will work again, even though that monster helped? [Luck?] We were barely able to capture Lion-Grasping King[1] because it was weakened from a battle with White Phoenix Demon King[2] long ago. But a Six Demon in its full state is completely different. [A Six Demon in its full state?] Yes. Their power is beyond what you can imagine, Master. And among such Six Demons, there are two beings that must never be touched. [Beings that must never be touched?] Even though the other Six Demons are in a position that ordinary Spiritual Beasts cannot handle, those two are completely different. Puzzled by this serious warning, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul asked: [What are those two?] Great Strength King[3] and Hundred-Faced King. If you ever encounter those beings, abandon any sliver of hope, any what if, maybe, or perhaps. *** It was a conversation from quite a long time ago. Since then, he hadnt had the chance to encounter beings called the Six Demons, so he had completely forgotten about it, but now he remembered. The great nine-tailed golden-furred fox monster. Hundred-Faced King, or Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. It was said to be even worse than Great Strength King, known as the oldest of the Six Demons, and its malice was said to have led numerous countries and humans to destruction. The most notable examples were the Shang and Zhou dynasties. Hundred-Faced King. Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. He senses that beings demonic energy from Mok Gyeong-un? What on earth does that mean? Puzzled, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul asked: What do you mean by the Hundred-Faced Kings demonic energy? Surely youre not saying that guy is the Hundred-Faced King? Thats not it. But he has something imbued with strong remnants of its demonic energy. Remnants of demonic energy? At their conversation, Mok Gyeong-un smirked. It must be referring to the accessory made from the tail that Golden Nine-Tailed Fox had given him. Even though a Spiritual Beast would be just below the Six Demons, seeing how even such a being was so wary and conscious of Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, it seemed their levels were indeed different. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul clicked his tongue and said: So its not the Hundred-Faced King itself, just remnants of its demonic energy or whatever? Its not such a simple matter, Master. What? For him to possess an object so strongly imbued with remnants of demonic energy means he might be owned by the Hundred-Faced King or related to it. So what are you saying we should do? If we carelessly touch that human, we might incur the wrath of the Hundred-Faced King. Despite the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgoks warning, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul soon sneered. This is even better. Better? He needs more cards anyway. We cant miss this chance to draw out another of the Six Demons. Master The Hundred-Faced King is completely Enough. In any case, things are different now from back then. And we cant avoid fighting that guy anyway. So fulfill your duty as a familiar. Realizing he couldnt persuade his master, the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok closed his mouth and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Aah. If he werent in the position of a familiar, he would want to flee this place immediately. However, he had no choice. In any case, if Myeong-ryul forcefully gave an order through their karmic bond, he would have to obey, and if he decided to sever the bond, he could even take his life. In the end, he had to follow orders one way or another. Devour hi Before those words could finish. White-Flaming Dokgoks tail, flickering with white flames, moved like a whip and struck at something. -Bang! At the same time, Mok Gyeong-un landed in a stance as if he had blocked something with the demonic Evil Commandment Sword about ten steps away. Seeing this, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul inwardly clicked his tongue. Hes not one to be careless with. He hadnt even noticed the guy move. It seemed certain that, as Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang had said, he had indeed reached a realm comparable to the Six Heavens, surpassing the wall of walls. Though he too had learned martial arts for self-protection, this opponent was difficult to handle with martial arts alone. However, Ill show you how a diviner with the title of Divine Diviner fights. With those words, he formed a hand seal with his left hand and softly chanted a spell. Then, with the sound of one of the wooden dolls at his waist breaking, strong demonic energy rose and something appeared. -Pop! That being wasnt particularly large. It was similar to a human form, but more precisely, it resembled a monkey. It had two red spots on its forehead and was covered in floral patterns and small spines all over its body. Interestingly, its mouth was so large it reached to both ears, and it wore a smiling expression. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong clicked her tongue and said: To carry around a monster-class monster sealed like that Is it a Diabolic Beast? The aura of demonic energy it emitted was not ordinary. Its a Yual (Youyan)[4]. The Diabolic Beast Yual. It was a monster that lived in Mount Bianchun north of Mount Danxun, known for its movements being so fast that it was difficult to spot its actual form. Due to its habit of eating fruits and leaves, unlike other monsters, it didnt greatly harm humans, but it wasnt called a Diabolic Beast for nothing, as the demonic energy it emitted was tremendous. Though not as much as the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok, which was a level higher, a monster with this much demonic energy was dangerous all the same. Then Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul spread his arms wide. At this, the Diabolic Beast Yual did a backflip and climbed onto Myeong-ryuls shoulders, then clung to his back as if being piggybacked. -Pop! At this, thinking he was about to do something, Mok Gyeong-un was about to move when, -Roar! The Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok roared and opened its mouth towards Mok Gyeong-un, spewing flames. -Whoosh! The released flames spread out in a fan shape, instantly engulfing Mok Gyeong-un and the entire area around him. Riding the momentum, White-Flaming Dokgok drew out even more demonic energy. Then the flames it was spewing gradually changed from scarlet to blue, and then to white. As the color of the flames changed, with a thunderous roar, the ground of the rear garden went beyond burning and began to turn to ash and disappear upon contact. Is he dead? White-Flaming Dokgok, who had been continuously spewing white flames, thought Mok Gyeong-un might be dead when it couldnt sense anything within the flames. But then, -Swish! At that moment, the flames parted and Mok Gyeong-un flew through the gap, attempting to slash White-Flaming Dokgoks neck. Not there! However, in an instant, White-Flaming Dokgok swung its huge front paw and struck Mok Gyeong-un away. -Clang! Of course, Mok Gyeong-un blocked White-Flaming Dokgoks front paw claws with Evil Commandment Sword. But the force behind it was extraordinary, sending him flying in the direction the front paw had swung. After being flung back about ten zhang, Mok Gyeong-un kicked off the air midway, trying to fly back towards White-Flaming Dokgok. But then, -Swish! Someone appeared behind Mok Gyeong-un. That being tried to strike down on Mok Gyeong-uns head with both hands clasped together. However, Mok Gyeong-un, sensing the presence, -Clang! Raised the demonic Evil Commandment Sword upwards to block it. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed as he blocked the attack with Evil Commandment Swords blade. And for good reason, as the being attacking him was Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, but his entire body was covered in armor-like floral patterns. Tremendous demonic energy along with spiritual power could be felt from Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul. This is? Human-Monster Unity. -Bang! No sooner had those words ended than Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls kick targeted Mok Gyeong-uns face like lightning. It was so fast and powerful that the air seemed to rip with a sound, creating an enormous wind pressure. Moreover, -Rip! Mok Gyeong-uns form was indeed torn apart by the kick. But Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls brow twitched. -Swish! It was because it was an afterimage of Mok Gyeong-un left behind due to the technique of Shifting Form and Position. He dodged this? As Yual was a Diabolic Beast known for its incredibly fast movements, his speed had increased after achieving Human-Monster Unity. Yet he had lost track of Mok Gyeong-uns movements for an instant. Then Mok Gyeong-un appeared about ten steps away from him. You dodge well. Is that the Diabolic Beast Yual covering your body? Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls ears perked up at Mok Gyeong-uns question. Even experienced diviners didnt know all monsters. Yet seeing him recognize it at a glance, he thought inwardly that his knowledge of sorcery must be beyond that of ordinary diviners. Quite unusual. To Mok Gyeong-uns words showing interest, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul shrugged and replied: The Diabolic Beast Yual is capable of Human-Monster Unity by transforming its own body, even among monsters. Thats why he had gone all the way to Mount Bianchun to barely capture it. Thanks to the technique of Human-Monster Unity, his body, now covered in Yuals form like armor, combined spiritual power and demonic energy to the point where it was no exaggeration to say he could match a master of the Profound Realm who had surpassed the wall of walls. And then, White-Flaming Dokgok. White Fire Form. -Roar! As soon as his command fell, the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok let out a roar, and its body, which had been as large as a house, began to shrink. Then, becoming about the size of a tiger, its entire body was covered in white flames. -Whoosh! Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul raised the corner of his mouth and said: Youd better be tense. Though its size had decreased, the demonic energy of the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok in White Fire Form was more condensed, increasing its power, and its speed had also increased several times. Even a great master who has reached the Profound Realm couldnt handle the combined attack of White-Flaming Dokgok and myself. -Swish! Just as Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul exchanged glances with White-Flaming Dokgok and was about to move, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly sheathed the demonic Evil Commandment Sword. Myeong-ryul, sensitive to sound, found this puzzling. Dont tell me youre giving up? Yes. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul inwardly sneered. It seems hes underestimating me. Having achieved Human-Monster Unity with Yual, his ability to sense energy and aura had become even more sensitive. It seems like hes withdrawing his energy, but something feels like the air is seething. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hes probably trying to induce carelessness and then attack, but thats a deception only those with eyes would fall for. But then, Lets stop holding back, shall we? What? What nonsense is he -Woong! At that moment, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul felt chills run down his spine from the sharp sword energy rushing in from all directions. What on earth is this? He sheathed the sword, so why does the sword feel so clearly present? As he was puzzling over this, -Swish! -Roar! The Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgoks roar, so loud it felt like it could rupture eardrums, rang out. !? But no matter how he listened, this didnt seem like a roar. It was closer to a scream mixed with pain. Chapter 398 Chapter 398 C Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul (3)Over two hundred jang above the inner city of Heaven and Earth Society. There, a small bird, not particularly large, was quietly gliding through the air without flapping its wings, looking down at the ground below. From afar, it looked like an ordinary bird, but up close, its appearance was completely different from what we commonly know. Its ears, mouth, and nose were remarkably similar to a humans, while its body resembled that of an owl. Even more chilling was that it had three feet and four eyes. This bizarre owl-like creature was a Monstrous Beast called Ong (Yu/Yong, ), a type of monster. To the east of Mount Danzuan, about 2,700 li away, theres Mount Lingqiu, where many areas lack vegetation. This Monstrous Beast Ong is a monster that only roams in dry areas of the mountain. Its appearance is said to be an omen of crop failure for the year, making it a symbol of ill fortune. -Ong! Ong! Ong! Peculiarly, this Ong only seeks out dry land, so why is it in the sky above Heaven and Earth Society? Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Strangely, the pupils of the four eyes on the Monstrous Beast Ong had characters inscribed in them. ʾ (Si). This meant to show. -Kirik! Kirik! The four eyeballs moved independently in an eerie manner, looking down below. The way the eyes moved separately made it seem as if it was observing all directions at once. However, these independently moving eyeballs, except for one focused on the main compound of the inner city, all three others were directed towards one place. That place was none other than Young Master Na Yul-ryangs estate. -Swish! As the Monstrous Beast Ongs pupil view narrowed, the fights taking place in the estate became visible. But as if quickly losing interest in those fights, the gaze of the three eyeballs soon focused on just one person. That person was Mok Gyeong-un. The three eyeballs focused on Mok Gyeong-un began to examine every minute detail. Everything from his appearance to his movements. But it was right then. !? The surroundings of the Monstrous Beast Ong, which had been concentrating on looking down at the ground, suddenly darkened. Belatedly noticing this, the Monstrous Beast Ong tried to flee without even thinking to check the shadow that had covered it. However, -Chomp! The Monstrous Beast Ong was swallowed whole by somethings mouth. It was none other than the Demonic Beast Heumwon, a monster with the upper body of a bird and the lower body resembling a hornet with spines. The Monstrous Beast Ong, just one rank below, struggled desperately to escape from inside the mouth, but -Crunch! Crunch! It was crushed inside the Demonic Beast Heumwons mouth and breathed its last. At the same time, In a dark space. -Drip drip! Tears of blood flowed from the left eye of a being seated on a chair shrouded in shadows. As blood tears flowed, an eye on the forehead of this being suddenly opened wide, and then maniacal laughter erupted from its mouth. Kuhahahahahahaha! As the laughter spread, the surroundings shook as if an earthquake had occurred. After laughing for a while, the being in the shadows stopped and muttered in a voice that had regained sanity: There are always meddlers, it seems. *** -Swish! !? Along with a sharp sensation cutting into flesh, the sensation that had been continuing suddenly disappeared. The right leg that had been burning white was severed and fell limply to the ground. With this, a scream of pain burst from the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgoks mouth. -Roar! Hmm. Mok Gyeong-un glanced back and smirked. He had aimed to behead it in one strike, but White-Flaming Dokgok had tried to dodge at the last moment by kicking off with its front legs, resulting in just this much. It could be said that it had barely saved its life. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un looked up. There, he could see the familiar Demonic Beast Heumwon, appearing as small as a fingernail, flapping its wings and circling in the sky. Well handled. Now that annoying gaze was finally gone. He had first felt this irritation since arriving at Heaven and Earth Society. It clearly felt like someone was watching him. But it was difficult to easily spot it with just a gaze alone. However, after arriving at Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs estate, the faint irritation he had felt began to grow stronger. Because of this, he finally found where that gaze was coming from. Above. It was positioned higher in the sky than expected. Which meant it wasnt human. It was a monster. If he tried to approach to catch it, it would surely flee given the distance. So all he had to do was draw its attention by fighting without going all out, controlling his strength, and then deal with it. The Demonic Beast Heumwon had already recovered from the injuries it suffered from the magical tools at Shaolin Temple. Thanks to Heumwon, the annoying gaze had completely disappeared. There was no longer any reason to hold back his strength. What on earth are you? Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul couldnt hide his bewilderment at Mok Gyeong-uns suddenly changed aura. Though masked by the scream, it seemed the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok had been injured. Because of the sharp energy, my senses keep Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls brow furrowed. In place of his missing eyes, all his other senses were extremely developed, and normally he could spread his spiritual energy in all directions to accurately perceive everything invisible. However, due to this sharp sword energy spreading from Mok Gyeong-un, his senses were disrupted, making it impossible to perceive with spiritual energy. I dont know what technique he used, but if we dont hurry and attack together, instead -Swish! It was at that moment. Something brushed past him, and a voice was heard from behind. Lets start with the right arm, shall we? -Thud! Splash! No sooner had those words ended than his arm fell off from the shoulder, and blood spurted like a fountain from the cut surface. -Screech! The Diabolic Beast Yual, which had become Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls armor through Human-Monster Unity, also screamed in pain. Kuuuh. Yu, Yual! Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul also wanted to scream in pain. But with extreme endurance, he suppressed it and called out to Yual. At this, Yuals body near the severed area of the right arm began to undulate, compressing the cut surface and simultaneously blocking it. Thanks to this, the blood that had been spurting like a fountain immediately stopped. Quite a useful Diabolic Beast, isnt it? -Pop! At Mok Gyeong-uns voice, which could have been either sarcasm or genuine praise, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul hurriedly leaped to create distance and shouted: White-Flaming Dokgok! At his cry, White-Flaming Dokgok, which had been suffering after losing one of its front legs, immediately kicked off the ground with its hind legs and launched itself upward, -Whoosh! It curled its body and began rotating at an incredibly fast speed. As White-Flaming Dokgok, its entire body now white flames, started rotating, the surrounding area wavered with heat. -Crackle! -Pop! In sync with this, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul launched his body. Although it was difficult to spread spiritual energy around, there was no problem with his other senses, so he could at least guess the position. In this case, with our combined secret technique, well -Swish! It was at that moment. A black line appeared diagonally from the ground, -Flutter! Then the body of White-Flaming Dokgok, which had been rotating rapidly in a spherical shape, began to stop. But that wasnt the end. The white flames covering its entire body were slowly extinguishing. Then, -Thud! Eventually, the body of the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok fell limply to the ground. White-Flaming Dokgok! Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul shouted with an even more distorted expression at the sound of White-Flaming Dokgok falling, having lost its strength before they could even unleash their secret technique. What on earth just happened? A sharp energy that could even split the air soared into the sky. From that moment, along with the heat, the demonic energy of the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok was rapidly dispersing. -Tap! To Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, who had stopped mid-flight, Mok Gyeong-un said with a smile: Shall I give it to you? What? This. -Whoosh! Thud! Roll! Something heavy rolled on the ground and then stopped at Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls feet. Heat was still emanating from it, indicating how hot it had been just moments ago. White-Flaming Dokgok. Indeed. It was none other than White-Flaming Dokgoks severed head. -Throb! Suddenly, he felt pain in his chest. Because of this, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul could know for certain. Just now, as the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgoks head and body were separated and it completely ceased breathing, the karmic bond of the familiar was also severed. As a result, the backlash had rushed to him. This cant be. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul was genuinely shocked. It wasnt just anything, but a Spiritual Beast. Although it might not match up to the Six Demons, said to be close to divine beasts, Spiritual Beasts were at nearly the highest rank among monsters. Even though he had made such a being his familiar, something many diviners wouldnt dare dream of, he too had to fight for nearly three days and nights to capture it. Yet, the Spiritual Beast White-Flaming Dokgok, which even he had struggled so much to make his familiar, had lost its life in such a pitifully easy manner. -Gnash! Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul bit his lip hard before opening his mouth. You what What on earth are you? How can you have such power? I told you I was giving up on holding back, didnt I? Ah, more precisely, theres no need to do so anymore since there are no more watching eyes. At these words, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul unconsciously swallowed. Though he couldnt see, judging from Mok Gyeong-uns words and the fact that he was pointing his finger at the sky above, it was clear. [He will be watching.] [Watching? You dont mean] [Do your job, Grand Divination Master.] Myeong-ryul suddenly recalled the words that person had said to him. Does that mean this guy somehow dealt with His eyes? As he was bewildered, he felt Mok Gyeong-un approaching. Now then, shall we hear everything you know? -Flinch! Myeong-ryul, overwhelmed by the pressure just from Mok Gyeong-uns approach, unconsciously took a step back. What could he possibly do against a monster capable of killing a Spiritual Beast like White-Flaming Dokgok in an instant? It was then. -Rumble! Its him! Kill him! Dozens of martial artists began pouring in through the doors of the northern pavilion of the rear garden. These were Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls reinforcements that had arrived belatedly. Ah! Although they might be somewhat inferior to those coming from the east and west sides, there were still some branch leader-level experts among them, so it seemed they could buy some time. He needed to slip in between them and use them as shields How annoying. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un slightly raised his foot and then, -Boom! Stomped down hard on the ground. Instantly, the ground split and the surrounding air spread out in a wave-like pattern. Simultaneously, the dozens of martial artists rushing towards them clutched their chests, spat blood, and collapsed. Kuk! Kuuk! -Thud! Thud! Thud! At the sound of them falling, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul stopped in his tracks, his whole body trembling as if having a seizure. In one step? As so many experts fell with just one stomp, something flashed through his mind like lightning. It was an urgent report he had received not long ago. It was about the bizarre rumor of a new Seventh Heaven appearing. The new storm that was said to have collapsed Shaolins One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation with a single step and single-handedly forced the closure of Sichuan Tang Clan. Hearing such an unbelievable rumor, he had been more skeptical than believing. But this one step could it be Cheonma? Chapter 399 Chapter 399 C Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul (4)-Tap tap tap tap! Haa Hearing the changed breathing from his back, the Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang spoke. Have you come to your senses? To his question, Mo Yak, who was being carried on his back, said: To think youd do this instead of using the excellent lightness skill Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps Of course Id wake up if you run like this. If I used Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps for high-speed movement, youd have trouble breathing. That Should I thank you? If youre awake, focus on circulating your qi again. Though Ive stopped the bleeding, your energy is still very scattered. At Na Yul-ryangs words, Mo Yak nodded and then said: Wait You stopped the bleeding? Does that mean you didnt do what you were supposed to? The Elder Council said theyd take care of Jang Neung-aks side, and the main compound said theyve made preparations. What about Young Lady Wi So-yeon? Stone Gate Valley Lord Yeon Baek said hed go personally to bring her, so unless theres a major variable, he should bring her. He had sent Yeon Baek, one of the Four Valley Lords. But then, Young Master! Cough cough. Lower your voice. Cough cough Instead of wasting time treating my internal injuries, you should have personally gone after Young Lady Wi So-yeon or targeted the Shadow Clan. Even if not the former, I made a promise before losing consciousness to secure the latter You promised. Didnt you say the Society Leaders secret would be in the Shadow Clans estate? You knew that As for the Shadow Clan, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak went personally with his disciples and some close aides. Ah? At these words, Mo Yaks eyes gleamed. Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if its an empty house, if theres something important, they would have left some people to guard it. Thats why I sent the Thunderbolt Fist King. At his answer, Mo Yak showed a slightly relieved look. Na Yul-ryangs judgment was correct. The Elder Council had told them to secure the youngest disciple Wi So-yeons safety and bring her to the main compound somehow, but that was what they wanted. What was important wasnt the youngest disciple Wi So-yeon, but the Society Leaders secret. The secret that Mok Gyeong-un had brought to the Shadow Clan after completing his confidential mission would be the real important card. Nevertheless, the Elder Council side hadnt mentioned this to them. That meant they were trying to secretly take the Society Leaders secret for themselves. Still, if you had gone with the Thunderbolt Fist King instead of treating me, you could have obtained it more easily. It doesnt matter. And if Mok Gyeong-un survives at the estate, the main compound is more urgent than the Shadow Clan. Eldest Young Master! Be quiet. And youre more important to me. At these words, Mo Yak was bewildered and then blushed. How can someone usually so cold and emotionless say such things so well? Mo Yak unconsciously leaned on Na Yul-ryangs back. -Throb! It seemed her upper clothes had been removed for treatment, and even the bandages compressing her chest had been loosened. She was actually a woman. Mo Yaks parents, from a small sect, had hoped she would marry into a good sect to help the family rather than make a name for herself. However, Mo Yak wanted to create her own destiny rather than live such a life. It was Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang who didnt mock this wish of hers and accepted it readily without any fuss. Thats why she had decided to devote everything to assist him. Mo Yak, who had leaned on his back and then lifted her head, spoke in a small voice: Im just a card on the path you want to take, so please dont worry about someone like me and take care of yourself. Shut up. Hah. You stubborn fool. But she didnt dislike it. Just as Mo Yak was about to lean on his back again with a softened expression, -Boom! Boom! Red firecrackers that could be considered signal flares could be seen exploding in the direction of the not-too-distant main compound. !!!!! Mo Yaks expression hardened at the sight. The meaning of those red firecrackers illuminating the sky of the inner city was only one. Eldest Young Master? I saw it too. Young Master Na Yul-ryangs expression was ominous as he looked at the firecrackers. *** At the same time. The Shadow Clans estate. There were intruders who had entered this place where more than 80% of the forces were absent. They were Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak, his capable outer commander, and guard warriors among his close aides. Beside Won Byeong-hak was Mu Jang-yak, whom he had taken as a disciple a few months ago at Corpse Blood Valley. Originally planning to go take Yeon Mu-ung from Esoteric Realm Gate as a disciple, he had instead taken Mu Jang-yak, who had reached the pinnacle-stage of the Transcendent Realm with outstanding talent. As he had hoped, Mu Jang-yaks talent was indeed second to none. Moreover, the origin of the martial arts he possessed as his main skill was quite excellent. His Right Fist Left Palm technique originated from the Twin Hand Tiger Fist of the Jeonjin Sect, a technique that could exert two martial arts simultaneously, and was an extraordinary secret skill that could only be learned with a unique mental technique and talent that could split ones mind in two. Perhaps because he had learned this technique, Mu Jang-yak had reached the early stage of the Transcendent Realm in just a few months. At this rate, it seemed he could expect to fully grasp his secret skills and even surpass the wall before long. All this child needs is diverse experience. The more practical experience, the easier it was to gain insights. Thats why he was keeping him close and letting him experience real battles, despite cherishing him. But then, Master, Ive been hearing sounds from over there for a while? Indeed. Won Byeong-hak too had been hearing what sounded like screams. It seemed to be coming from their target location, but what on earth was happening? They had entered after confirming that manpower had been withdrawn from the Shadow Clan. But there was no way they had returned already, and there shouldnt be anyone else who could enter besides them, so what was going on? Lets go! Yes! So they hurriedly headed towards where their target was presumed to be. But then, -Roar! W-What on earth is that? Won Byeong-haks outer commander Woo Neung couldnt hide his bewilderment. And for good reason, as in the rear garden was a bizarre and giant being with a horn on its head resembling a dragon, its entire body covered in red fur, and its body looking like a mix between a dog and an ox. It was so large that they had to look up at it. This giant being was none other than Mok Gyeong-uns familiar, the Diabolic Beast Alyu. Grrrr. Haa haa Around this Diabolic Beast Alyu were several masked martial artists, but their condition and surroundings were terrible. This was because purple smoke was flowing around, and the area was filled with people whose entire bodies had melted into horrific shapes. That purple smoke seemed to be some kind of acid. What on earth is this? It was clear that this being wasnt a beast but a monster. But why was such a monster in the Shadow Clan, and why was it fighting with these unidentified masked individuals? Could there be others besides themselves after what Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang had ordered? As he was puzzling over this, This old one will take care of these. -Kiririk. Do as you please, human. Mu Jang-yaks eyes widened. Did that monster just open its mouth and speak? As he was finding this too bizarre, someone appeared like a shadow in front of them. -Swish! Tap! It was a young man with a youthful appearance. But this young man was standing slightly hunched as if he were an old man, holding a staff with a snake head in one hand. The young man smiled and said to them: It seems you too have come to take that old woman away. At these words, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-haks expression became strange. Not knowing why he was acting like this, Won Byeong-haks outer commander Woo Neung aimed his fist at him and said: Speak. What is that monster, and who are you -Thwack! Ugh! Before those words could finish, outer commander Woo Neung was struck on the head by the staff and fell face-first to the ground with a death cry. The young one is rude. !? Won Byeong-haks close aides were stunned and at a loss at what had happened in an instant. Mu Jang-yak, who had become Won Byeong-haks disciple, was equally surprised. This person is strong. Too strong. Though he had only swung his staff once, Mu Jang-yak, who had reached the early stage of the Transcendent Realm, could instinctively tell that the young man before him was an unfathomably strong being. Glancing at his master Won Byeong-hak, it seemed he felt the same way. -Clench! Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak clenched his fist, drawing up his energy, and opened his mouth. Who are you? Ive never heard nor seen a master like you in the Shadow Clan. Hohoho. As expected of one of the Five Kings of Heaven and Earth Society. None of those fellows focused on anything but appearances, so no one checked this old one. Old one? Did he just refer to himself as an old one? Come to think of it, his manner of speech and voice seemed quite experienced. Given that this face strangely doesnt match his voice, could it be a human skin mask? Just then, The snake head staff suddenly extended towards his face. Huh? -Clang! At that moment, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak swung his fist upward with all his might. But as he struck the staff upward, the aftermath of the impact sent him flying back more than ten steps. -Screech! His close aides couldnt hide their shock as their lord, who was at the pinnacle-stage of the Transcendent Realm, no, close to the wall, was pushed back a whole ten steps, not just one or two. Just who on earth is this person? They hadnt realized yet, but his identity was none other than Guyang Sa-oh, the Eight Poison Snake Staff, one of Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates. Though he hadnt received the title of one of the Eight Stars because his main area of activity was in the Western Regions, it was no exaggeration to say his martial prowess was on par with Thousand Poison Hand Dang Inhae. -Clench! Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-hak gritted his teeth. He had thought it wouldnt be a difficult mission since a significant portion of the Shadow Clans forces had been withdrawn, but a real variable had occurred. Both that bizarre monster and this unidentified person with the snake staff were truly monsters. Rashly dealing with them will end in disaster. Should he retreat? Or should he fight even if its risky? As he was deliberating for a moment, -Whoosh! Boom! Boom! With the sound of something exploding, red firecrackers could be seen embroidering the sky in the direction of the main compound. Seeing this, Thunderbolt Fist King Won Byeong-haks pupils trembled. Emergency assembly? That cant be? Surely the details *** -Boom! A stomp directed at the ground. The aftermath of that stomp caused ripples like waves, and the dozens of martial artists rushing towards them clutched their chests, spat blood, and collapsed on the spot. Kuk! Kuuk! -Thud! Thud! Thud! At the sound of them falling, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul muttered in disbelief: Heavenly Demon? He had thought that the report he received would have some exaggeration mixed in. But how could something like this be possible? Even if the Society Leader, one of the Six Heavens, stepped forward, could he so easily take down so many with just one stomp? As he was bewildered, a voice came from behind him. Now things have been cleared up a bit around us. -Flinch! He was startled for a moment, but how did he come behind without any presence? Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul unconsciously swallowed dry saliva. -Gulp! Despite becoming stronger through Human-Monster Unity with the Diabolic Beast Yual, once caught in tension and fear, it wasnt easy to calm down. To him in this state, Mok Gyeong-un asked with a smile: What did you just say? At this question, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls breathing began to quicken slightly. If his guess was correct, this guy was surely You You Could it be Could it be what? Perhaps because he was caught from behind, he couldnt bring himself to speak. It felt like he had learned some major secret about this guy, so it was hard to carelessly speak up. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un didnt mind this at all. Rather, Your heart is beating rapidly. Are you afraid? How interesting. Fear If using that title puts more pressure on you people, it might not be bad to use it. What is he saying -Grab! Kuk. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the back of Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls neck, forcibly making him kneel, and then spoke in a low voice next to his ear: Thats right, I am the Heavenly Demon (Cheonma). !!!!!!!! -Boom! Boom! As soon as those words ended, coincidentally, the sky was covered with red firecrackers. Chapter 400 Chapter 400 C Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul (5)Boom! Boom! As the sky was covered with firecrackers, the interior of Heaven and Earth Society began to stir and become noisy. This was because everyone knew what these red signal flares meant. It was something no one had expected. Because of this, all forces and crowds within Heaven and Earth Society, each guarding their own positions, began to move. -Boom! Boom! Ah? Though he could hear the sound of firecrackers, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, unable to see them, only had Mok Gyeong-uns voice ringing in his head. Thats right, I am the Heavenly Demon. Those brief words revealing his own identity. Though spoken in a low voice, the pressure contained in them was tremendous. His heart was beating so violently that it wouldnt calm down. [To collapse Shaolins One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation in one step and single-handedly force the closure of Sichuan Tang Clan For an urgent report, its reliability seems a bit low.] [Its hard to believe, but it seems to be true.] [However, to accept it at face value] [If even the Righteous Alliance is moving, it means they too see the gravity of this situation as significant.] [Does that mean He is also paying attention to this?] [Hes showing great interest.] [He To the extent of showing interest] Despite having achieved numerous merits, making a Spiritual Beast his familiar, and becoming strong enough to compete with Profound Realm martial artists through Human-Monster Unity techniques, He had never shown much interest, let alone in his own realm. Yet for Him to show interest to this extent. [The seventh heaven What did you say they call him?] [Rather than being called, it seems he referred to himself as the Heavenly Demon.] [The Demon of Heaven?] -Grip! Kuk. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul suffered as the force around his neck tightened. While numerous thoughts flashed through his mind, the most prominent one was why no one had known this person was the Heavenly Demon? Or is it stranger that anyone would have noticed his identity in the first place? Come to think of it, he truly is a bizarre fellow. When he was first brought as a hostage to the righteous Yeon Mok Sword Manor, he hadnt received any attention at all. The most he became known was after Corpse Blood Valley, but even then he was only at the level of a late-stage Qi Refinement. Who would have thought such a person would be the seventh heaven, the Heavenly Demon, currently the most renowned in the martial world? -Squeeze! Kuuuh. You certainly have good endurance. Uuuh. Then shall I tell you? Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang said he absolutely needed something, what was it? Th-That I wont say Youll talk when you wish for death. Its futile K-Kill me Well, I didnt expect you to open your mouth easily. -Pop! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his left shoulder. Wait, what are you doing now If I had time, Id start with a single fingernail, but since I dont, well go in order of arms, then legs. No sooner had those words ended than Mok Gyeong-un tried to pull off his left arm. It was at that moment. The part of the Diabolic Beast Yuals body that was in armor form on his shoulder shot out like a tentacle and grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns hand. -Swish! !? Simultaneously with that grab, -Pop pop pop pop pop! The spines densely covering its entire body sprang out as if they had been waiting for this moment. The spines were so small that it was hard to count their number. It was the Diabolic Beast Yuals trump card, having become one with its master through Human-Monster Unity and waiting for an opportunity to protect him. But then, S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Sizzle! The moment those numerous spines sprang out, they melted away as if oxidizing. The Diabolic Beast Yual couldnt hide its bewilderment. -Damn it! An aura of death surrounded Mok Gyeong-uns body. As he was approaching Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, who had achieved Human-Monster Unity with a monster, he had kept this aura around him as a precaution, which is why it didnt work. Thats unfortunate. You must have been waiting for that chance. -Crack! As soon as he finished speaking, Mok Gyeong-un ripped off Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls left arm from the shoulder. Aaaaaargh! -Kak kak kak kak! As a result, screams of pain erupted simultaneously from Myeong-ryul and the Diabolic Beast Yual. Even for Myeong-ryul, who had strong endurance against pain, it was hard to bear having his left arm torn off after his right. In fact, being unable to see, his other senses had developed more, making him more sensitive to pain than ordinary people. However, he had endured it with his unique tenacity, but as the pain of having his arm torn off continued, he felt like he was about to lose his mind from the agony. Mok Gyeong-un whispered in his ear: You can be as comfortable as you want if you just give the answer I want. Kuuuh Y-Young Master is -Squeeze! Kup! Just as he was about to say something, The flesh of the Diabolic Beast Yual, which was protecting his body like armor, suddenly began to constrict Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls body. Yu, Yual St-Stop -Squeeze! Despite Myeong-ryuls cry, the constricting force of the Diabolic Beast Yual did not weaken. Rather, it applied even more severe pressure. As his familiar disobeyed even his own command to act like this, something flashed through Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls mind. A prohibition spell? He was a master of sorcery worthy of the title of Divine Diviner. Especially, his most outstanding field was prohibition spells. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, who had established a unique realm in prohibiting things, had even managed to break His prohibition spell. Although he had sworn loyalty, he didnt want to stake his life as collateral. But, Huh? To think He would have placed a prohibition spell even on his own familiar. He thought He wouldnt have noticed since he had kept his mouth shut, but it was right on top of his head. -Crack! Kup. As he was suffering with his ribs cracking from the pressure, Youve been abandoned. Kuuuh. Shall I save you? !? Save me? At Mok Gyeong-uns sudden proposal, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul fell into deep thought for a moment. The fact that He had taken such measures meant that He could detect any betrayal from him at any time. Perhaps He even knew that he had dabbled in the soul transfer technique, a notorious evil persons prohibition spell from long ago. Thats why he hadnt feared even death. However, if He knew about his own measures, everything might end regardless of any prepared techniques. -Crack! Kuuuh! More bones were crushed under the pressure of the Diabolic Beast Yual. After numerous considerations in a split second, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul finally shouted hurriedly: S-Save me! At his cry, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth turned up. *** In front of the main compound where the Society Leader of Heaven and Earth Societys inner city resides. Numerous people were rushing there. The reason they were gathering like this was only one. -Boom! Boom! It was because of the red firecrackers that were still embroidering the sky. Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who had arrived first at the square in front of the main compound as he was already heading there, had a strange expression. And for good reason, Is it really the Society Leader who called? At Mo Yaks question, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang exhaled a long breath without answering. The meaning of those red firecrackers, those signal flares, was the Society Leaders emergency assembly. When seeing that, regardless of who they were in the association, everyone had to gather in one place by the authority of the Society Leader. Has his condition improved? According to the Elder Councils information, the Society Leader had reached a state where recovery was nearly impossible. But how could there be an emergency assembly? Even if he had miraculously regained consciousness, it was impossible to recover so quickly in such a short time. Then could this also be a ploy by the Elder Council? If so, it was quite excessive. No matter what, how could they exploit the Society Leaders situation like this when he was practically unconscious -Creeak! It was then. The main gate of the main compound opened. As a procession began to come out from there, Mo Yak called out to Young Master Na Yul-ryang in a surprised voice: Y-Young Master, is that? At the forefront of those coming out in a procession was none other than a severed head impaled on the end of a long spear. -Murmur murmur! The society members under Na Yul-ryang, who had gathered first, stirred. What on earth was going on? The main compounds guard corps was coming out in lines as if to display the severed head. Their number was quite large, and while everyone was puzzled, a sect leader of an upper sect opened his mouth with surprised eyes, looking at one of the heads impaled on a spear tip: E-Elder In? Elder In? At this cry, one of Young Master Na Yul-ryangs eyebrows raised. That head with its tongue sticking out and eyes wide open was Elder In Jigu. He was someone who had retired 12 years ago, and as a former grand branch leader with excellent martial arts and many achievements, he had entered the Elder Council. Na Yul-ryang also knew his face. But for Elder In to be displayed like this, Something has gone wrong. It seemed that the plan the Elder Council had said they would prepare in advance had failed. Otherwise, there was no way such a procession of displayed heads would continue. Na Yul-ryangs gaze sharpened as he looked up at the top floor of the main compound building where the Society Leader resided. Young Master? It seems both the Elder Council and we have underestimated too much. Na Yul-ryangs eyes could see someones silhouette looking down with hands behind their back through the wide-open window. That silhouette was so familiar that he could recognize it at once. Master. It was none other than the Society Leader of Heaven and Earth Society. Unlike the last time he had seen him, he wasnt even bandaged. Along with Young Master Na Yul-ryangs gaze, the eyes of the gathered Heaven and Earth Society warriors and various sect members naturally turned upwards. A-Society Leader? Is the Society Leader safe? Look! The Society Leader is safe! Waaaaaaah!!!!! Rumors had spread that the Society Leaders condition was not good. Because of this, the interior of Heaven and Earth Society had been in turmoil, but when the Society Leader not only called an emergency assembly but also showed himself in good health after a long time, the square in front of the main compound was filled with cheers. The forces under Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang couldnt be too pleased with these cheers. It was then that a group entered the center of the square in five rows. Seeing them, exclamations of surprise flowed from here and there. Its the Earth Vein! The Earth Vein has returned to the association! Those entering the center of the square like victorious generals were none other than the faction of the Earth Vein, one of the two pillars leading Heaven and Earth Society. Chapter 401 Chapter 401 C Ritual of Three Veins (1)The Heaven and Earth Society Leader stood with his hands behind his back in front of a wide window. The sickly appearance that had always been accompanied by constant coughing was nowhere to be seen. Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheons expression was indescribably strange as he looked at the Society Leaders backlit silhouette. Just half an hour ago, he had thought there was no hope left, given the unanimous diagnosis of the physicians. The Society Leader had been ill for many long years. Was such a great master who had dominated an entire generation and gained such renown to die so feebly from illness? He had been feeling depressed at this thought, but then a reversal occurred. Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon, summoned to the Society Leaders quarters in the main compound, was shocked. The interior of the main compound, stained with blood, was being cleaned up by the Second Guard Corps, and the area around the Society Leaders quarters was full of fallen corpses. The ones cleaning up those corpses were the First Guard Corps. They were the closest aides, each personally selected by the Society Leader, known to have never strayed more than twenty jang from him. What on earth had happened while he was away? When he opened the door and entered the quarters, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon was astounded. [My lord?] The Society Leader, who had been gasping for breath and seemingly about to pass away at any moment, was standing perfectly fine. And in his hand was a sword, stained with the blood of the elders who had invaded his quarters. He still couldnt forget that sight. To think he would see again the Society Leaders sharp and imposing gaze that he had long forgotten. Could this really be the same Lord who had been a step away from death? To him, filled with surprise and questions, the Society Leader spoke matter-of-factly in a businesslike tone: [Two from the First Guard Corps, eleven from the Second Guard Corps, eight from the Third Guard Corps The rest are all from the Elder Council.] Surely the numbers he just mentioned werent [Are you saying they were all enemies, no, spies?] [As you can see.] [My lord, how did you know whether they were spies or not] [They took the bait I had prepared with the net Ive been setting up. Theyre all spies.] [] At his confident voice, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheon felt a chill run down his spine for a moment. He spoke as if it hadnt been long, but he had truly spent a long time suffering from illness. But looking at his current state, that long illness was clearly a lie. How else could he have recovered in such a short time if it wasnt a lie? How ruthless. It would be considered remarkable to deceive for just a few months, but he had shown the appearance of suffering from illness for nearly ten years or more without leaving his quarters. He had even deceived him, his closest aide who had served him since his youth. He was at a loss for words at the realization that he had waited for this moment for a long time with incredible determination and endurance, trusting no one. More than feeling hurt that he had kept this secret even from him, he was simply amazed at why he had gone to such lengths to catch these people. Just who are these people? He had momentarily lost focus due to the surprise of the Society Leaders good health, but these people were also a mystery. The main compounds guard corps is composed of only the most trustworthy individuals, and even the Elder Council can only be entered after retirement by those who have long devoted themselves to the association. So how could there be spies in such guard corps and Elder Council? [Who on earth would do such a thing to the guard corps and Elder Council?] It was something that even the Righteous Alliances spies couldnt do. To him in his bewilderment, the Society Leader said something hard to understand: [Its Him.] [Him?] What on earth does that mean? Was there someone the Society Leader would refer to as Him? As he was puzzled, the Society Leader gave an order: Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Set off the Red Flares.] [By Red Flares, do you mean to call for an emergency assembly?] [Now is the perfect time to settle everything, when they have bared their fangs towards this seat and the association. Call them all in.] Following his order, he had set off the Red Flares. Nearly 70% of the personnel in the inner city had gathered, and the rest were still coming. What was the Society Leaders true intention? There was no reason to call everyone together like this after rooting out the hidden spies, it didnt make sense to go this far. Rather, with so many people gathered, it would be difficult to do anything. What exactly did he mean by perfect timing? Unless there was something special to announce, such an assembly in this unsettled situation after large-scale spies were discovered in the Elder Council Wait Announce? Is he going to make an announcement? What on earth is the Society Leader trying to announce? Is it to let everyone know hes in good health? Given the situation, it was difficult to guess the Society Leaders true intentions. But then, Its the Earth Vein! The Earth Vein has returned to the association! At the cheers heard from outside, Vice-Leader Mong Seo-cheons eyes widened. !? What is this? The Earth Vein has returned to Heaven and Earth Society? Why have they, who should be guarding the North, come to the association? Unlike other sects, in the case of the Earth Vein, it was virtually impossible for them to return to the association without a special reason. For them to re-enter the association, they needed only the Society Leaders permission. Which means, Did the Society Leader call them? *** -Rumble! A group wearing red fox fur cloaks entered the center of Heaven and Earth Societys square as if in a victory procession. They were the Earth Vein, one of the two pillars forming the foundation of Heaven and Earth Society. The Earth Vein? Why the Earth Vein? Mo Yak, Young Master Na Yul-ryangs right-hand, frowned as she looked at them. Even if they were a foundation, how did they, who had been driven out to the North long ago after being pushed from the center of power, return here? Na Yul-ryang was no less puzzled. Head of the Yang family The tall, sharp-featured middle-aged man standing proudly with his arms crossed at the front of the group was Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein. He had seen him once when he attended the associations grand meeting as a child. At that time, Na Yul-ryang had only been learning martial arts for a few years, so he couldnt gauge Yang Jeongs martial prowess. However, since they had long been pushed back by the Heaven Vein and forced to guard the North, he hadnt thought they would be particularly strong. But Na Yul-ryangs eyes gleamed. This was because Yang Jeongs martial prowess was difficult to gauge. The fact that he couldnt sense his qi meant he was either equal to or above himself, who had reached the pinnacle-stage of the Transformation Realm. How could someone this strong remain unknown? With such martial prowess, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say he was on par with the Five Kings who had received the title of Eight Stars among the executives. Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs eyes narrowed with suspicion. Although the Society Leaders authority was great, someone of such extraordinary strength wasnt the type to be unconditionally suppressed. Moreover, hadnt the Society Leader been known to be suffering from illness for many years? It seemed plausible that they could have aimed for a reversal. Despite this, for the leader of the Earth Vein and the Earth Vein itself, who had been so quiet until now, to appear coincidentally at this point [Didnt you know? The Society Leader has no intention of passing on his position to any disciple, including the Eldest Young Master.] Suddenly, Na Yul-ryang recalled those words spoken by Yul-myeong, the messenger from the Elder Council. As he recalled those words, strangely, the scattered pieces of the puzzle began to fit together. The Elder Council, which began to move saying the Society Leaders condition had worsened. The Society Leader revealing himself in good health, not dying, while simultaneously purging the Elder Council. And the appearance of the Earth Vein along with the emergency assembly. -Clench! Blood flowed from Na Yul-ryangs clenched fist, such was the force he applied. It wasnt just underestimation. All along, he and everyone else had been dancing in the palm of the Masters hand. Rather than his mind becoming complicated, it felt as if it was emptying. This feeling was a first for him. Ha Hah. What a truly strange day. He had thought himself emotionless, but he seemed to be feeling multiple emotions simultaneously. It was at that moment, as he was sinking emotionally, -Hear me! A voice that resonated like an echo. The voice imbued with spiritual energy made everyones ears ring. Exclamations flowed from here and there at the Society Leaders profound spiritual energy. This alone announced that not just his appearance, but everything about him was in good health. -During my illness, I learned that malicious individuals were hiding within our association. At these words from the Society Leader, the square stirred. Then, are those being displayed on spear tips the malicious individuals the Society Leader spoke of? The Society Leader continued his words. -Look carefully at those being displayed. Do you recognize who they are? At this question from the Society Leader, everyones gaze turned to the displayed heads. While there were unfamiliar faces, they were individuals belonging to the Elder Council, and among those who had received the position of elder were some with thick reputations. Therefore, for the people of the association gathered there, the sight of those displayed was quite shocking. -I endured for a long time to root out these individuals. And finally, when rumors spread that my condition had reached its worst, they revealed their hidden fangs. -Clench! -Drip! Blood from Na Yul-ryangs fist dripped onto the ground. Where had it gone wrong? Although the Society Leader didnt mention it directly, looking at those being displayed, anyone could guess that the Elder Council was at the center of this turmoil. At the point where they had failed and been purged, Na Yul-ryang was in a situation akin to being surrounded on all sides. Although he hadnt fully trusted the Elder Council, the fact remained that he had continued to contact them and received help. Using this as a pretext, he too could be purged. This was why a considerable number of the forces following him now had tense expressions. At this point, Mo Yak wrapped Na Yul-ryangs bleeding fist with cloth and spoke in a small voice: Young Master, be confident. The purge of the Elder Council might provide justification to strike at us, but there are too many who follow you for that. It was nearly half of the forces. They supported Young Master Na Yul-ryang as the next successor and were actually working together. At this point, if they tried to deal with Na Yul-ryang and all of these people by linking them with the Elder Council, the situation would grow uncontrollably into internal strife. Thats why he prepared it. Pardon? The Earth Vein, I mean. At these words from Na Yul-ryang, Mo Yak frowned and denied: Surely not. No matter what, how could he not from among the disciples, but Because theyre the only ones qualified to be Society Leader outside of the Heaven Veins bloodline or disciples. What do you mean? Then the Society Leader calling the Earth Vein was Ah! Mo Yaks eyes widened. If the Society Leader were to pass the right of succession to the leader of the Earth Vein or their clan, Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryang and his fellow disciples would be put in a disadvantageous position. This means he had predicted and prepared for this situation from the beginning. Mo Yak couldnt help but click her tongue. Just how many steps ahead had he planned this? This is the worst. If the Society Leader, not deteriorated from illness but in such good health, directly announces passing on the right of succession, he can completely change this situation given time. Those who support are just that, supporters, but if the Society Leader is in good health, the situation is different. Gradually, support will shift towards the successor chosen by the Society Leader. If that happens, there was only one way to overturn this. At that moment, the Society Leader continued speaking. -The reason I gathered everyone today is not just to announce the rooting out of malicious groups. One is to announce that I am still in good health, and Everyones attention focused. -The other is to announce my successor, a position I have long left vacant. At these words, murmurs began to spread here and there. They had predicted the exclusion of Young Master Na Yul-ryangs right of succession due to his contact with the purged Elder Council. But with the sudden announcement of naming a successor, the atmosphere couldnt help but stir. At their reaction, the corners of Yang Jeongs mouth, the head of the Earth Vein, twitched. He had been waiting for this moment through an agreement with the current Lord. [Since the founding of our association, the Heaven Vein has always held power, but thats not fair.] [Then you mean to give the Earth Vein a chance as well?] [Yes.] An unexpected proposal. He couldnt refuse such a tempting offer. There was something the current Lord had demanded along with the proposal. [But I cant just give you the chance.] [What do you want?] [Its simple, but difficult.] [What do you mean by simple but difficult?] [Its] To build the strongest single force that no other group could match, away from the associations influence and eyes. And martial prowess befitting the position of Lord. Yang Jeong, head of the Earth Vein, had prepared everything he demanded, grinding his teeth in determination in the North. Now, he prided himself that the power of the Earth Vein was at its peak in history. Now that he had finished those preparations and returned gloriously to the association, it was time for the Society Leader to keep his promise. As if responding to these expectations, the Society Leader continued speaking: -I and the successive heads of the Heaven Vein have fulfilled our responsibilities as Society Leader of Heaven and Earth Society for a long time since the Convergence Ceremony, but that doesnt fit with the ritual of the Three Veins, which forms the foundation of our association. The ritual of the Three Veins. Although now only the Heaven Vein and Earth Vein remain, it means that all three foundational veins should have the opportunity to become Society Leader. -So now I intend to give that opportunity to veins other than my own. No sooner had these words from the Society Leader ended than Yang Jeong, head of the Earth Vein, spoke loudly as if he had been waiting, infusing his voice with spiritual energy: -We are grateful that the Society Leader respects the ritual of the Three Veins, which can be said to be the foundation of our association, and gives our Earth Vein this opportunity. -Murmur murmur! Then does this mean hes giving the right of succession to the Earth Vein, not to the Young Masters? It seems so, doesnt it? Was this the reason the Earth Vein returned to the association? Ha! Whats going on? The old sects knew this well. However, all sects that had mentioned the ritual of the Three Veins without following the Heaven Vein had been purged or pushed to the outer city or branches, despite their contributions to founding the association. The current Society Leader had practically declared that he would revive this ritual of the Three Veins, which had been all but abolished. So it was like this after all. Eldest Young Master Na Yul-ryangs eyes were tinged with disappointment. Perhaps they had never been in Masters consideration from the beginning. But then why had he taken them as disciples? Was it just to continue the martial arts of the Heaven Vein? Whatever the reason, thanks to this, it seems hes learned the emotion of disappointment for the first time. -Clench! Yes. If thats Masters true intention, it seems I no longer need to have any lingering attachment. Sitting still and being spoon-fed wasnt his style anyway. And Master had made one mistake. Although he needed justification, if he intended to give the Earth Vein a chance through the ritual of the Three Veins, he too had room to exploit this. He too had the qualification to compete with the Earth Veins successor as one who inherited the martial arts of the Heaven Vein. This was the only loophole and his way out. At this, Na Yul-ryang opened his mouth to declare that he too would participate in the ritual of the Three Veins as part of the Heaven Vein. Heav But it was right then. Master! Na Yul-ryang frowned at the familiar voice. Jang Neung-ak? It was the voice of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple. His appearance caused a stir here and there. At the point where the Society Leader had announced he would conduct the ritual of the Three Veins and Yang Jeong, the leader of the Earth Vein, had accepted this, stepping forward here was tantamount to declaring intention to participate in the ritual. Seeing this, Young Master Na Yul-ryang couldnt help but sneer. How dare someone like you step forward? He couldnt distinguish between when to step in and when not to. Of course, its not incomprehensible. He must have stepped forward thinking his position was shaken due to the Elder Council purge. But its too much for someone of his caliber. Even Master would make him step down due to his inadequacy if he says hes stepping forward for the ritual of the Three Veins. But then Jang Neung-ak opened his mouth as if to declare his intention to participate. If its the ritual of the Three Veins, doesnt the Moon Vein also have a chance? !? At these words, sneers erupted from the forces following Young Master Na Yul-ryang and even the Earth Vein. Pfft. The Moon Vein? Ha! They had thought he would say he was participating in the ritual of the Three Veins, but it was absurd that he suddenly mentioned the long-lost Moon Vein. Yang Jeong, head of the Earth Vein, opened his mouth with a similarly sneering face. Young Master Jang. Of course, as its the ritual of the Three Veins, the Moon Vein would have a chance too, but their vein was cut off long ago. Yet to mention such a Moon Vein in this place Theyre here! At that moment, Jang Neung-ak interrupted his words. At this, one of Yang Jeongs eyebrows shot up. No matter that he was the Society Leaders disciple, to not only interrupt the words of himself, the head of the Earth Vein, one of the Three Veins, but also to utter such absurd words in a place like this? Sigh. Young Master, its not right to carelessly say words you cant take responsibility for The successor of the Moon Vein has come here! !? What? The successor of the Moon Vein? What on earth is he saying? It was a puzzling moment. From the crowd that wasnt Young Master Na Yul-ryangs or the Earth Veins forces, a path opened in two directions and someone revealed themselves. Mok Gyeong-un? Chapter 402 Chapter 402 C Ritual of Three Veins (2)Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, shouted loudly. The successor of the Moon Vein has arrived! No sooner had that cry ended. From the crowd that wasnt part of the Earth Veins faction or Young Master Na Yul-ryangs group, a path opened up in two directions, revealing someones appearance. Everyones gaze turned there at once. Whos that? Isnt he the disciple the Shadow Clan Master took in? Im pretty sure that guy was originally a hostage from the Orthodox Sect There was a stir here and there at Mok Gyeong-uns sudden appearance. It was a moment no one had expected. H-How? Mo Yak, who was beside Young Master Na Yul-ryang, couldnt hide her bewilderment. Whats going on here? Didnt Yul-myeong, the messenger from the Elder Council, boast that he would bring all the forces he could muster to deal with Mok Gyeong-un? But how did that guy get here? Moreover, judging by his attire and appearance, theres not even a trace of injury. Could it be? No way? Even if he had crossed the Wall of Walls, how could he face such forces without a single scratch? Mo Yak looked up at Na Yul-ryang beside her and said, Young Mas Huh? She was suddenly at a loss for words. Although she had seen Na Yul-ryang in an unpleasant state quite a few times before, this was the first time she had seen his face so hardened. Na Yul-ryangs gaze towards Mok Gyeong-un was filled with complex emotions. As she had guessed, Na Yul-ryang was inwardly displeased that Mok Gyeong-un had appeared here safely. But there was something that irritated him even more than that. Moon Vein? Whats this talk about the Moon Vein? Wasnt the Moon Vein he knew an extinct clan from a hundred years ago, with even their remaining secret techniques cursed, causing countless deaths to anyone who touched them, making it an irretrievable clan? So why did that Jang Neung-ak just introduce Mok Gyeong-un as the successor of the Moon Vein? Whats your intention? Despite his quick judgment and deep insight, he couldnt understand this situation at all. That Mok Gyeong-un guy, though strong, wasnt supposed to be the main character here. His role was supposed to be helping either the second disciple Jang Neung-ak or the youngest Wi So-yeon to become a succession candidate by surpassing himself. But now that Jang Neung-ak guy was doing the opposite. Could he really mean to say that Mok Gyeong-un guy is the successor of the Moon Vein? The Moon Vein? Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, frowned. This was something that hadnt been discussed at all with the Society Leader beforehand. No, wasnt the Moon Vein already a lost vein from long ago, and thus out of the question? Hes beautiful. Despite being a man, he had a truly beautiful face. His face was so beautiful that he could pass for a woman if well-dressed, but whats this talk about this young junior brother being the successor of the Moon Vein? He knew that among the Society Leaders disciples, Jang Neung-ak was skilled in strategies. But he couldnt understand the intention at all. It would be one thing if he stepped forward to participate in the Ritual of the Three Veins as a successor to the Heaven Veins martial arts, but why is he inserting a third person as the successor of the lost Moon Vein? Society Leader. Eventually, Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, looked up at the Society Leader with a gaze that showed he couldnt understand. Is this situation also part of your plan? Or is it an unexpected development that even you didnt anticipate? At that moment, Yang Jeongs eyes narrowed. This was because while there was a stir here and there at the mention of the Moon Veins successor, the Society Leader showed no particular change in expression. Seeing his reaction, it was as if he had somewhat predicted this situation. Did you know about this? Of course, that wasnt exactly the case. Even the Society Leaders eyes glinted at the sight of Mok Gyeong-un stepping forward as the successor of the Moon Vein. However, unlike others, he wasnt greatly surprised because he had known from the beginning that Mok Gyeong-un, the hostage from the Orthodox Sect, had inherited the Moon Veins martial arts, and it was he who had prevented this information from being disclosed. How coincidental. But now he revealed himself. And of all times, just as the Ritual of the Three Veins was about to take place. At this, the Society Leader clicked his tongue. Perhaps it was a predetermined course of events. Society Leader. At that moment, Vice Society Leader Mong So-cheon approached and, pointing at Mok Gyeong-un who had appeared among the crowd with a troubled look, said, What should we do? I dont know how he found out about this, but it seems Young Master Jang Neung-ak acted on his own. For now, should we stop him from Leave him be. Pardon? The will imbued with the spirit is unlikely to miss this good opportunity. The will imbued with the spirit? What does this mean now? Is he saying this because that child Mok Gyeong-un has mastered the cursed secret techniques of the Moon Vein that no one has been able to learn until now? As he was puzzled by the Society Leaders incomprehensible words. At that moment, Young Master Na Yul-ryangs voice resonated through the plaza in front of the main platform. I, Na Yul-ryang, who has inherited the martial arts of the Heaven Vein, wish to participate in the Ritual of the Three Veins. The crowd couldnt help but admire his resounding voice. They say Young Master Na Yul-ryangs martial prowess is comparable even to the Eight Stars among the Five Kings, and indeed, it was well-deserved. Na Yul-ryang, who had indirectly revealed his level by infusing his voice with internal energy, made a fist-and-palm salute to Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein. This was clearly showing his will to perform the Ritual of the Three Veins. As expected of the Young Master. Yes, thats how it should be. Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, returned the fist-and-palm salute. From when he had discussed with the Society Leader beforehand, he had guessed that Young Master Na Yul-ryang wouldnt easily give up his right of succession. If so, this was rather good. It was much more beneficial for him, even in terms of justification, to have the potential successor participate in the Ritual of the Three Veins of his own accord, rather than the Society Leader simply handing over the right of succession. However, on the other hand, While I acknowledge the participation of Young Master Na Yul-ryang of the Heaven Vein, could that young junior brother over there convince me on what grounds he claims to be the successor of the Moon Vein? At this question, Mok Gyeong-un quietly moved his hand to the scabbard of the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword at his waist. As he grasped the scabbard, Mok Gyeong-un said through voice transmission. -Finally. The time has come. -Yes. Disciple. The voice of Cheong-ryeong trembled in response. She had been waiting only for this moment. A hundred years ago, she lost everything she had to Bi Yeong-hon, the head of the Heaven Vein, and became a vengeful spirit. As the first and last leader of the Heaven-Earth Moon Society, she intended to reclaim her lost honor and everything else. And now was the beginning of that. -Shing! Mok Gyeong-un drew the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword. -Woooooooo! As soon as he drew the sword, Evil Commandment Swords unique demonic cry erupted, making the spectators spines tingle for no reason. Is that the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword? The energy flowing from the sword is truly sinister. Even so, its a famous sword. The sword energy emanating from it is extraordinary. The sword masters renowned in the Heaven and Earth Society showed interest as they looked at the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword. As sword masters, there was no one who wouldnt be captivated by a sword made by the greatest craftsman, Ou Yezi, even if it was a demonic sword. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un immediately took a sword stance. Then he slowly traced an orbit with his sword. Everyone who saw that orbit was reminded of a full moon hanging in the night sky. The orbit was so clean that some of those watching couldnt help but gape. Especially the sword masters with high martial prowess. They couldnt help but exclaim in admiration the moment they saw this orbit that Mok Gyeong-un was slowly tracing. It was such a simple orbit, but it was perfect to the point where no gaps or spaces could be seen. As expected Even Cheong-ryeong couldnt help but admire as she watched this. Even when she first showed Mok Gyeong-un the sword techniques of the Moon Vein, he had internalized them at a glance. However, that was just simple movements. Mok Gyeong-uns sword techniques of the Moon Vein, as he properly displayed them, not just basic forms but actual techniques, had already far surpassed her own. Rather, she was grateful that they had become even more perfect in Mok Gyeong-uns hands. -Whoosh! Exclamations flowed from here and there at Mok Gyeong-uns subsequent sword movements. This cant be. How can sword movements be this beautiful? These sword movements Those who were watching in admiration soon couldnt hide their surprise as well. This was because they could tell that the sword techniques Mok Gyeong-un was displaying, while similar to the sword techniques of the Heaven Vein, were clearly different in essence. Its undoubtedly the sword techniques of the Moon Vein. Even Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, had to admit this inwardly. The Three Veins, derived from one root, had a structure where their techniques might be similar in basic forms even if their essence was different, but the sword techniques that Mok Gyeong-un was now displaying were so imaginative that even those seeing them for the first time were reminded of the moon. At this, Enough! Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, shouted for him to stop. Mok Gyeong-un, who was in the middle of displaying half of his sword movements, stopped and looked at him. Then Yang Jeong made a fist-and-palm salute and said, Theres no need to deny it, you have undoubtedly inherited the martial arts of the Moon Vein. I, Yang Jeong, acknowledge you as the successor of the Moon Vein. -Murmur murmur! The surroundings stirred at this proclamation. Although he had been accepted as a disciple of the Shadow Clan Master, there were still many in the Society who regarded Mok Gyeong-un merely as a hostage from the Orthodox Sect. They couldnt help but be surprised that he was now acknowledged as the successor of the Moon Vein, one of the Three Veins, by the Earth Vein. Amidst this, an aide of Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, whispered, Even if you acknowledge him as the Moon Vein, why did you stop him? Head. Whats the point in defeating an opponent who has shown all their cards before even performing the Ritual of the Three Veins? Head, even so Enough. Its only meaningful to defeat an opponent at their best. This was the reason why Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, had stopped Mok Gyeong-un in the middle of displaying his sword movements. It wasnt out of disrespect or hasty acknowledgment. He simply wanted equal conditions to the point where words couldnt describe it. Seeing this, Mo Yak let out a sigh. I had hoped the head of the Earth Vein wouldnt acknowledge him. Now there was no other choice. Or rather, the fact that the Society Leader, who had first suggested giving other Veins a chance by proposing the Ritual of the Three Veins, remained silent at Mok Gyeong-uns appearance might mean he had known about this all along. -Clench! Mo Yak bit her lip hard and looked at Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Before Mok Gyeong-un appeared, the only hope was to participate in the Ritual of the Three Veins and overcome the head of the Earth Vein. But now the situation had turned for the worst. No matter how much she supported her lord Na Yul-ryang, having experienced Mok Gyeong-uns monstrous martial prowess, she couldnt dare predict his victory. However, -Clench! She could see Young Master Na Yul-ryangs fist tightening. Moreover, his eyes were still full of fighting spirit. Seeing this, Mo Yak felt ashamed for a moment. Her lord hadnt given up, yet she was about to advise him to withdraw, thinking it was a fight without hope. If so, there was only one thing she should do. It was to create a situation even slightly advantageous for Na Yul-ryang. Please wait a moment! Mo Yak stepped forward and shouted. At this, everyones attention turned to her. Some people from Na Yul-ryangs faction who had thought she was a man were startled to see her with her hair down and her chest exposed. Regardless, she paid no attention to this and shouted, Although the Society Leader suggested giving other Veins a chance through the Ritual of the Three Veins, this is still absurd no matter how you look at it. Absurd? One of Yang Jeongs eyebrows raised. He had acknowledged him as the successor of the Moon Vein, but who was this woman to interfere like this? At this, Yang Jeong spoke in a cold voice. This is not a matter for a young lady like you to interfere with. I apologize for disturbing your mood. However, even if we are to perform the Ritual of the Three Veins, I believe one should meet at least the minimum qualifications. Minimum qualifications? What are you talking about? Beyond this The Ritual of the Three Veins is not simply to discuss martial arts. This is the place to decide the leader of our Society. How can one lead the Society if its decided simply based on superior martial arts? So what are you trying to say? Even if he has inherited the martial arts of the Moon Vein, unlike Head Yang Jeong who leads the Earth Vein or Young Master Na Yul-ryang whom I serve from the Heaven Vein, he was originally a hostage from the Orthodox Sect. At these words, even Yang Jeong fell silent, as if his enthusiasm had cooled. Mo Yak, not missing this opportunity, continued her speech. Of course, one of the Three Society Leaders, the Shadow Clan Master, has accepted him as a disciple, but if someone who was originally a hostage from the Orthodox Sect, without any proper foundation in our Society, participates in the Ritual of the Three Veins just because he inherited the Moon Vein, and by any chance becomes the successor, who would properly follow him? -Murmur murmur! There was a stir here and there at Mo Yaks words. This was because many agreed with her words. Regardless of inheriting the Moon Vein or his martial prowess, Mok Gyeong-un was an outsider and had been brought in as a hostage. How could such a person have the foundation to lead the Heaven and Earth Society? Good. As the reaction gradually spread, she inwardly rejoiced. If it were only about martial prowess, Mok Gyeong-un would be the most advantageous, but leading an organization wasnt a matter that could be solved with that alone. I need to push this firmly. She had to use this opportunity to prevent Mok Gyeong-un from participating in the Ritual of the Three Veins. It was right at that moment. Heh heh heh. How interesting to say that this old mans disciple lacks a foundation. !? At the voice infused with internal energy, everyones gaze turned somewhere. There stood a middle-aged man who appeared to be in his late forties, with his hands behind his back. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The moment they saw him, everyone couldnt hide their surprise. There was one person whose recent transformation beyond the Wall had spread throughout the entire Society. It was none other than Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King. Chapter 403 Chapter 403 C Ritual of Three Veins (3)Heh heh heh. How interesting to say that this old mans disciple lacks a foundation. The surrounding area buzzed with commotion at these words from the Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha. -Murmur murmur! Did the Annihilating Poison King just call him his disciple? He certainly did. No way. Whats going on? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was understandable, given that even when Shadow Clan Master, one of the Three Clan Masters who could be considered a high-ranking executive, took Mok Gyeong-un, a hostage from the righteous faction, as a disciple, it caused considerable controversy. But the Annihilating Poison King was one of the Five Kings, considered the greatest fighting force in the Heaven and Earth Society. For him to step forward and officially call Mok Gyeong-un his disciple at what was essentially an official emergency gathering was tantamount to a public announcement. So hes finally revealing it. Mo Yak clicked her tongue inwardly. In fact, she knew that the Annihilating Poison King had some kind of relationship with Mok Gyeong-un, as the Young Master Na Yul-ryang had mentioned something after regaining consciousness from his injury. However, she had assumed that the reason for not making this public was out of consideration for Mok Gyeong-uns background. She didnt expect him to step forward at such a crucial moment. -Goooo! The Annihilating Poison King Baek Sa-ha revealed his characteristic aura as he opened his mouth. If the foundation is the problem, our Baek family is willing to provide any support necessary. No one can disregard my disciple. The surrounding murmurs fell silent all at once in the face of his aura. It was only natural that the average members would be overwhelmed, as the influence of the Baek family, a sect specializing in poisons, was counted among the top five within the Heaven and Earth Society. However, Mo Yak didnt show much reaction to this. Its fine. This much had already been anticipated. Although the addition of the Annihilating Poison Kings Baek familys power to the Shadow Clan couldnt be ignored, public opinion against allowing Mok Gyeong-un, a hostage from the righteous faction, to participate in the Ritual of the Three Veins was still stronger with just these two factions supporting him. Moreover, since the forces supporting Young Master Na Yul-ryang and the Head of the Earth Vein were still overwhelmingly dominant, if they could just push the negative public opinion a little more But it was at that moment. Oh my, oh my Seems like youve already forgotten. -Swish! Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, stepped forward elegantly, unfurling his fan. All eyes turned to him. Come to think of it, he was the one who had first introduced Mok Gyeong-un as the successor of the Moon Vein. What trick are you trying to pull? Mo Yak had been curious about his intentions, wondering why he suddenly put Mok Gyeong-un, who had inherited the martial arts of the Moon Vein, into this situation, especially since Na Yul-ryang was already aiming for the Society Leader position despite his lack of ability. Was his goal to disperse the factions as much as possible? No, if that were the case, it would only disperse his own faction, so what was he up to? -Zzzzt! At that moment, Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who had been glaring at Jang Neung-ak, frowned and brought his hand to his right eye. Whats this? Despite not uncovering his eye patch to open his Demon Eye, he felt a strange discomfort that made his eye twitch. Puzzled by this, Na Yul-ryang glared at his second senior disciple, Jang Neung-ak, with sharpened eyes. Could it be? Just then, unexpected words spilled from the mouth of the second young master, Jang Neung-ak. I, Jang Neung-ak, though the second disciple of the Society Leader, have been moved by the character and martial prowess of Mok Gyeong-un, the successor of the Moon Vein present here, and have decided to serve him. !!!!!! The plaza erupted into commotion once again at this sudden declaration. Everyone had assumed that Jang Neung-ak, known for his capricious nature and skill in strategy, had some ulterior motive for bringing Mok Gyeong-un, who had inherited the Moon Veins martial arts, into the picture. But this was a completely unexpected development, leaving everyone shocked. What? How could the Second Young Master? Serve a mere hostage from the righteous faction as his lord? My goodness. The impact was tremendous. This wasnt just anyone, but one of the Society Leaders disciples. Jang Neung-ak had been one of the most likely succession candidates after Young Master Na Yul-ryang. For him to publicly support someone other than his own senior disciple naturally caused confusion. Moreover, The advanced disciples of the Five Mountains Alliance, which Jang Neung-ak led, gathered around him. They were Ko Yeon-hu, the Grand Leader of the First Mountains Hegemon Group; Seo Hye-in, the Leader of the Fourth Mountains Rising Mist Group; and Jeo Mo-pal of the Fifth Mountains Giant Rock Fist. Although two of them, Wi Maeng-cheon of the Second Mountain and Ho Jong-hyeok of the Third Mountain and leader of the Indestructible Group, had lost their lives, their forces remained intact with him. Naturally, this led to the question, Wait, doesnt this mean that the Guardian Clan Master, father of Grand Leader Ko Yeon-hu, is also supporting this? Ko Yeon-byeok, one of the Three Clan Masters known as the Guardian Clan Master. He was a master of the Fist, known as the Iron-Blooded Man, and was responsible for guarding the outer castle of the Heaven and Earth Society. -Clench! Mo Yak bit her lip hard. She never expected the Second Young Master Jang Neung-ak, of all people, to come out like this. She hadnt anticipated at all that he, who had never hidden his desire to become the Society Leader, would give up on this ambition. This was even more surprising given his alliance with Wi So-yeon, but what kind of bolt from the blue was this? It was as if the entire force of the Second Young Master Jang Neung-ak had been added to Mok Gyeong-uns side. Wait Could it be? Mo Yak hurriedly looked around, searching for Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the Society Leader. Recently, she had managed to kill Ho Jong-hyeok, the son of the Axe-Breaking King, through a scheme, leaving traces of the Bright Sun Sword Technique, the secret martial art of the Bright Blade King Son Yun, to break their alliance. However, since she hadnt yet confirmed whether they had noticed the scheme and were just putting on a show or not, she was looking for Wi So-yeon with a sense of dread. If by any chance Wi So-yeons faction also unexpectedly supported Mok Gyeong-un, it would be tantamount to nearly half of the forces joining him. However, Shes not here. Wi So-yeon was nowhere to be seen. Even Son Yun, the Bright Blade King who supported her, and his disciples were absent. Gi Ok-ryeon, Wi So-yeons confidant, also seemed to be missing. Coincidentally, Gi Ok-ryeons father, the Sun Rock Valley Master, was away from the association due to a mission. Did they succeed in the Elder Hall? Come to think of it, they had said they would secure Wi So-yeon in the Elder Hall. Perhaps thats why Wi So-yeon wasnt showing up despite the emergency gathering. In any case, it was fortunate that she didnt appear and unnecessarily show her support. Moreover, -Swoosh! Mo Yak turned her head to look at one of the female executives standing behind Na Yul-ryang. She was Hang Yeo-ryang, one of the Four Valley Masters known as the Sound Valley Master. Originally, Hang Yeo-ryang had publicly supported the Second Young Master Jang Neung-ak. This was due to her friction with the Bright Blade King Son Yun, who supported Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple. However, when Jang Neung-ak and Wi So-yeon formed an alliance, Mo Yak had managed to wedge herself between them and successfully bring the Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang under their wing. It was good that we recruited her even though the Young Master didnt approve. The Sound Valley Master was such an unpredictable character that everyone in the association was wary of her. However, her power was not something that could be easily ignored. We still have the upper hand. She had to admit it. That guys caliber was not one to be under someone else, leaving aside orthodox and unrighteous factions. But its not like this side had been sitting idle either. There was a hidden card that even the Elder Hall hadnt noticed until the end. She had intended not to reveal this in case of emergencies, but given how the situation had turned out, to clearly dominate in terms of power -Thud! At that moment, someone approached, setting down a large axe on the ground. It was Ho Tae-gang, one of the Five Kings and one of only two people in the Heaven and Earth Society to receive the title of Eight Stars. Everyone was momentarily speechless at his appearance, covered entirely in blood. Nevertheless, he approached Mok Gyeong-un without any hesitation, knelt on one knee, placed a hand on his chest, and paid his respects. -Murmur murmur! The society members were once again astounded by this sight. Although the Second Young Master Jang Neung-ak had said he would support Mok Gyeong-un, seeing this beast-like man, who had received the title of Eight Stars and was known for his strong pride, kneeling down was truly shocking. But it didnt end there. -Rumble rumble rumble! At that moment, another group began to arrive from the entrance of the plaza. The one leading them was none other than, The Corpse Blood Valley Master? The figure walking in with a demon mask and red robes fluttering was indeed the Corpse Blood Valley Master, Lee Ji-yeom. Having been stationed furthest outside the outer castle, he had only just arrived. Despite being a founding contributor, he had been pushed away from power, but he still commanded considerable forces, making his sect an unfortunate one that had been pushed out and almost confined outside the outer castle. Thanks to this emergency gathering, he had entered the inner castle after a long time. But as soon as he reached the center of the plaza, -Thud! Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom pays respects to his lord, Young Master Mok Gyeong-un. !!!!!! Everyone was not just surprised but utterly bewildered at the sight of Lee Ji-yeom kneeling before Mok Gyeong-un. This was true even for Vice Leader Mong Seo-cheon, who was watching from the top of the main platform. No. What is this? He was already surprised by the number of forces supporting Mok Gyeong-un, but he never expected even the Corpse Blood Valley Master to follow him, let alone the Destruction King Ho Tae-gang, one of the Eight Stars. Even the Society Leader seemed quite surprised by Mok Gyeong-uns support base exceeding expectations, his eyes gleaming with interest. The Corpse Blood Valley Master Ah. So thats why. They were forces that had supported the Moon Vein long ago. Because of that, they had been pushed out beyond the outer castle despite being founding contributors. If that child was indeed the will of the specter as he had predicted, it wasnt incomprehensible that the Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom would follow him like this. However, The word impressive is no longer sufficient. In just half a year, and considering the time spent on confidential missions, the actual period of his presence wasnt that long, yet he had managed to make so many follow him. It was truly astonishing that his qualities as a leader were to this extent. Was that why? The Society Leaders gaze became enigmatic. -Clench! Mo Yaks lips were bleeding from how hard she was biting them. She had tried to manipulate public opinion to prevent Mok Gyeong-un from participating in the Ritual of the Three Veins by emphasizing his background as a hostage from the righteous faction. However, it had already reached a point where that was no longer possible. The forces supporting Mok Gyeong-un had already surpassed half of those within the Heaven and Earth Society. Damn it. Even if she revealed her hidden card, there was no way to overturn the supporting forces and prevent Mok Gyeong-uns participation. Her eyes welled up with tears of frustration. She had wanted to use her intellect to somehow create a stepping stone for Na Yul-ryang to become the Society Leader, but now it seemed that plan was crumbling, leaving her utterly devastated. -Pat! Someone placed a hand on her shoulder. This is enough. It was Na Yul-ryang. Young Master Mo Yak, you have more than fulfilled your role as my Zhang Liang. Zhang Liang. He was the strategist of Emperor Gaozu of Han. Despite his high praise, tears streamed down her face as she felt she had ultimately failed to be of help. Removing his hand from her shoulder, Young Master Na Yul-ryang walked into the empty center of the plaza with determined eyes and spoke loudly. Now that the Heaven Vein, Earth Vein, and Moon Vein have all come forward, what is there to hesitate about? Let us proceed with the Ritual of the Three Veins. At his words, Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, also stepped forward. This is what weve been waiting for. Now, lets see which of the Earth Vein, Heaven Vein, or Moon Vein is most suitable to be the leader of this association through the Ritual of the Three Veins! Unlike his spirited and boisterous voice filled with fighting spirit, Yang Jeongs expression wasnt as bright as before. This was because the successor of the Moon Vein, revived after a hundred years, had more supporting forces than expected. No matter how much he had raised the power of the Earth Vein to its peak, it was inevitable to feel psychologically intimidated when faced with so many followers. However, he soon erased these distracting thoughts from his mind. What mattered in the end was the Ritual of the Three Veins. Regardless of the number of supporting forces, the one who achieved final victory here would become the next master of the association. -Step step step! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un walked towards the center of the plaza where they were standing. Perhaps because it seemed that the Ritual of the Three Veins to determine the next successor of the association was finally beginning, the atmosphere became increasingly charged. As he walked forward, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Now that Ive announced the revival of the Moon Vein in front of everyone, Ive achieved my primary objective. Primary objective Hmph! Young Master Na Yul-ryang snorted at those words. He was determined to settle things here and now, fighting to the death given how things had turned out. Even if Mok Gyeong-un possessed overwhelming skills, it was still uncertain since he hadnt opened his Demon Eye yet. But then, The entertainment ends now. What? -Tap! Mok Gyeong-un, having reached the center, stood arrogantly with his hands behind his back and then opened his mouth, his voice infused with qi, as if intending for everyone to hear. I proclaim to all. His voice echoed like thunder. The qi in his voice was so strong that those with weak internal energy covered their ears in pain. But Mok Gyeong-uns next words shocked everyone in the plaza. The Heaven and Earth Society will disappear by my hand, by Heavenly Demons, today. !!!!!! Chapter 404 Chapter 404 C Heavenly Demon (1)[If Cheong-ryeong wants, shall we rebuild the Heaven-Earth Moon Society?] [Heaven-Earth Moon Society] [Yes, what do you think?] [Hmph, I refuse.] [Youre quite resolute.] [Theres no need to consider this one with such things.] [Does it seem like consideration?] [You want to resolve my grudge. Theres no need to go to such lengths for the dead.] [Is that really true?] [] [The revival of the Moon Vein. The extinction of the Heaven and Earth Society. Is that the end? Will that fulfill everything Cheong-ryeong desires?] At Mok Gyeong-uns question, Cheong-ryeong stared blankly at the red sunset with a strange look in her eyes. Then she turned her gaze to stare directly at Mok Gyeong-un. After looking at him like that, Cheong-ryeong opened her mouth. [You asked if I have no wishes? Then you fulfill them.] [Me?] [Yes.] [Then, the Moon Vein again] [Theres no need to be bound by names. Whats important is the will contained within. And you have inherited the Moon Vein and already surpassed this one.] [] [Long ago, this one wanted to become a great master leading a new world and the founder of a new society.] Though buried in deep resentment, that was once a wish she had wanted to fulfill. Cheong-ryeong stood up, her back to the sunset, and said with a radiant smile. [If you fulfill that, I might be pleased.] *** [Become a great master who embraces all.] Cheong-ryeongs wish. It was no longer just her wish. I proclaim to all. A strong voice that resonated like an echo. The internal energy infused in it was so strong that those with weak inner power covered their ears in pain. The Heaven and Earth Society will disappear by my hand, by Heavenly Demons, today. !!!!!! Everyones faces became shocked. All the people of the Heaven and Earth Society, who thought the Ritual of the Three Veins would soon take place, were so surprised they almost doubted their own ears. However, they soon came to their senses. This was because of the title that shocked them even more than the declaration against the Heaven and Earth Society. Heavenly Demon? Did he just say Heavenly Demon? The plaza stirred more than ever before. There was a being who was causing a storm in the martial arts world of the Central Plains with his reputation. A being who single-handedly destroyed the Shaolins One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation with just one step, and subjugated and sealed off the Tang Family of Sichuan, one of the Seven Great Families called a pillar of the Righteous Alliance. And recently, new rumors had begun to circulate. The rumor that even the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, called the holy land of swordsmanship, had submitted to this being was spreading quickly. Although the latter rumor hadnt spread widely yet, the upper-level sects had vaguely heard of it. Jonggak, one of the Three Clan Masters who had joined urgently after engaging in a fierce battle at Young Master Na Yul-ryangs estate, muttered in a trembling voice. The Seventh Heaven The Heavenly Demon of the Seven Heavens. The martial arts world of the Central Plains recognized him as the Seventh Heaven and a great master. But now, is this person claiming to be that being with such an enormous reputation? Everyone was stirring, but their expressions showed they couldnt believe it. Heavenly Demon? Even the forces under Mok Gyeong-un, who could be considered allies, were equally surprised by this. The Shadow Clan Master was no longer surprised by anything since the moment he declared Mok Gyeong-un to be the avatar of the Holy Fire, but it wasnt the same for Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, and Ho Tae-gang, the Axe-Destroying King, who were among the Five Kings. From their perspective, they couldnt help but be surprised by this truth they naturally didnt know. That child is the Heavenly Demon? Heavenly Demon? The one who subjugated the One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation in one step Not only the Heaven and Earth Society, but even they, who had their own reputation in the martial arts world, couldnt maintain their composure in the face of the title of Heavenly Demon. Good heavens! Master is that that Heavenly Demon? Even Go Chan, the guard possessing the body of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, was so surprised that his mouth gaped open and he couldnt close it. He too had heard the rumors, given his position as a disciple of the Society Leader. How can this be He couldnt help but be more shocked than others. When they first met, Mok Gyeong-un hadnt learned any martial arts at all C well, he was extraordinary as a person, but he had no martial arts skills. He had come to know that Mok Gyeong-un had tremendous talent in martial arts while watching him closely, but even so, how could something like this happen? Half a year Its only been half a year. To receive the title of Heaven, considered the pinnacle, after learning martial arts for just half a year. This must be unprecedented throughout the history of the martial arts world. Go Chan, who had watched his entire growth process, couldnt help but be seized by trembling. At that moment, someone shouted with a voice like a lions roar. You dare! How dare you point your blade at the Heaven and Earth Society! The protagonist of that shout was none other than Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein. Like everyone else, he had been momentarily shocked into silence by the title of Heavenly Demon, but soon he couldnt suppress his rising anger along with his doubts. Whether or not this guy was really the Heavenly Demon, he had bared his hidden fangs towards the Heaven and Earth Society just before the important Ritual of the Three Veins. This was absolutely unforgivable, regardless of whether he was a descendant of the Moon Vein or not. -Ching! Yang Jeong, drawing his treasured sword, the Earth Force Sword, pointed its tip at Mok Gyeong-un and shouted. Ill ask once more. Are you declaring war on our Society now? The crowd held their breath as they watched his outcry. Then Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a dry voice. Its not a declaration of war, but what will happen from now on. !? The atmosphere rapidly chilled at Mok Gyeong-uns words, which were beyond arrogant and bordered on madness. Who would have thought he would show such boldness in the heart of the Great Heaven and Earth Society, which divides the martial arts world into three parts, even after learning his identity and being surprised? -Woong! A blue sword energy rose from Yang Jeongs treasured sword, the Earth Force Sword. Along with it, his revealed aura even caused a pressure of internal energy in the surroundings. As Yang Jeong revealed his pent-up energy like this, exclamations flowed from here and there. Even the executives who had predicted to some extent how strong he had become were amazed, as Yang Jeongs aura seemed to have reached the extreme of the Transformation Realm. Yang Jeong, who had revealed his true energy, opened his mouth. Regardless of your identity, I thought a talent who could revive the glory of the Moon Vein had appeared, but it turns out you were just a shameless bastard. Ill behead you right here to our Societys -Chang! At that moment, sword energies clashed, and a sword cry that seemed to tear apart rang out along with blue sparks. Yang Jeong looked with a hardened face at someone standing with their back to him in front of him. It was Young Master Na Yul-ryang. -Woong! Holding the sword hilt with both hands and trembling slightly, he looked quite strained. Yang Jeong unconsciously swallowed dry saliva. If Na Yul-ryang hadnt intervened midway, he would have been struck while proudly spewing his anger. -Swish! Young Master Na Yul-ryangs two feet were pushed back little by little. Kuk. Na Yul-ryangs expression wasnt good. Although he had reached the extreme of the Transformation Realm and learned the Bright Moon Water Step, one of the greatest lightness techniques in history, allowing him to block it hurriedly with super-high-speed movement, he was clearly inferior in terms of internal energy. He was exerting all his strength holding the sword hilt with both hands, but that Mok Gyeong-un bastard was holding his sword with one hand, his face expressionless as if he wasnt exerting any particular effort. The eyes of the Heaven and Earth Society members, who until now had been expressing doubts about whether Mok Gyeong-un was really that rumored Heavenly Demon, widened. Na Yul-ryang, being pushed back, shouted. Hes truly a master of the Profound Realm. We must join forces! At this cry, even those under Na Yul-ryang began to recognize the seriousness of the situation. This was because Na Yul-ryang was emotionless and cold-blooded, but his pride was so strong that it was extremely rare for him to ask for help from someone with his own mouth. So if someone like him was saying to attack together, just how strong must the opponent be? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un said with gleaming eyes. Your internal energy has increased from before. What? -Swish! As Mok Gyeong-un immediately stretched out his hand, the surprised Na Yul-ryang hurriedly flew his body backward. -Papak! Na Yul-ryang, who had retreated more than ten steps in an instant, rubbed his right eye with a distorted expression. When did he take off the eye patch? Somehow, the eye patch he had been wearing was now in Mok Gyeong-uns left hand. Mok Gyeong-un, who had removed the eye patch, smirked and then threw it, saying. Youve acquired a new eye. Mok Gyeong-un could see it clearly. The vast demonic energy flowing from Na Yul-ryangs golden pupil, focused to a point, was further activating his physical abilities and even increasing his internal energy. On the other hand, Na Yul-ryang, looking at Mok Gyeong-un with his right eye where the demonic eye was revealed, felt his breath catch for a moment. This was because, Is this bastard suppressing his energy? He could feel something ferocious that couldnt be measured from Mok Gyeong-un, but it was visible that he was suppressing it and not revealing it. Does that mean even that one sword strike just now was minimizing his strength? -Sss! Cold sweat began to form again. As much as he hated to admit it, this was definitely not an opponent he could face alone. However, if there was one positive thing, the situation had changed from before. When they were facing off at the estate, it was an internal fight within the Society, so according to the law of the strong, he could fully accept his defeat as the weaker one, but not now. Mok Gyeong-un had declared war on the Heaven and Earth Society. This meant he had truly become an enemy, not just an internal power struggle. I dont know why Master wanted to give opportunities to other Veins besides his disciples, but in this situation, Master will have no choice but to step in. An enemy who had surpassed the Transformation Realm. If that Mok Gyeong-un bastard was really the Heavenly Demon who had caused such a stir in the world, his opponent should be not himself, but the Society Leader, the absolute master who leads the Heaven and Earth Society. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But for some reason, seeing that there was still no reaction, was he still observing the situation? Or could it be that he was trying to use this as a test? Na Yul-ryang inwardly clicked his tongue. He didnt want to admit it, but if it was the Master he knew, he was certainly capable of doing such a thing. So he might still be observing the situation. If so, for now, he should try to defeat that bastard through a joint attack with Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein It was at that very moment. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un moved. Na Yul-ryang, who had been keeping his eyes on him, tried to avoid this by using super-high-speed movement with the Bright Moon Water Step. However, -Puk! Kkeuk! A scream burst from Na Yul-ryangs mouth as fingers dug into his right eye in an instant. How? No, it wasnt a question of how. It was because that bastard was much faster than him, so he couldnt avoid it. -Chwak! At that moment, Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, who had also been keeping his eyes on Mok Gyeong-un, flew in like lightning to try and cut off the left hand that was digging into Na Yul-ryangs eye. Haap! However, -Chang! Mok Gyeong-un lightly blocked Yang Jeongs sword by moving his right hand in that position. Not only that, but after blocking the sword, he immediately performed a sword technique change, twisting the swords trajectory and stabbing at Yang Jeongs brow. Huh? -Pat! Yang Jeong hurriedly stamped the ground and flew his body backward to avoid this, and in that moment, he shot sword energy towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Chwak! Mok Gyeong-un tried to strike down the incoming sword energy with the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword. In that gap, Na Yul-ryang, whose eye had been stabbed, simultaneously thrust with a sword technique that raised sword energy towards Mok Gyeong-uns neck. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and then, -Chang! -Puk! Kkeuk! Along with striking down Yang Jeongs ejected sword energy, he kicked Na Yul-ryang in the abdomen, sending him flying back. A brief confrontation between three peerless masters that occurred in an instant. The mouths of the Heaven and Earth Society members watching this couldnt close. This, this cant be. How could he against two masters of the Transformation Realm Even though it wasnt a proper technique battle, no one had predicted that two peerless masters who had reached the extreme of the Transformation Realm would be pushed back like this. Now they began to realize that Mok Gyeong-un was indeed the rumored Heavenly Demon. -Drip drip! Kuk. Na Yul-ryang, who had been sent flying back and barely regained his posture, glared at Mok Gyeong-un while covering his bleeding right eye area. In Mok Gyeong-uns right hand was Na Yul-ryangs golden pupil, the demonic eye. Damn it He had lost his demonic eye before even properly fighting. Then Na Yul-ryang frowned. This was because Mok Gyeong-un looked at the demonic eye he had gouged out with interest, and then proceeded to put it in his mouth. -Chew chew! !!!!!! Everyone watching this scene felt a chill run down their spines. They were already shocked by the cruelty of gouging out Na Yul-ryangs eyeball in an instant, but to eat it right there C this kind of vicious madness was unprecedented. After chewing and swallowing Na Yul-ryangs eyeball like that, Mok Gyeong-un looked over Na Yul-ryang and Yang Jeong in turn. -Flinch! The two who met his eyes couldnt help but feel intimidated by the pressure, without even realizing it themselves. Then Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Kneel. Chapter 405 Chapter 405 C Heavenly Demon (2)Kneel. Young Master Na Yul-ryang and Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, who had been intimidated and shrinking under the pressure, had their expressions turn hideously distorted. Where could there be such humiliation? Although he had given them justification by declaring war himself, the two masters who had reached the extreme of the Transformation Realm had briefly joined forces, yet were still pushed back. And now, not content with that, he was telling them to kneel? -Grind! This was something they had never heard even in the war against the Righteous Alliance. Hes changed. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates couldnt help but be inwardly surprised at this imposing aura and changed manner of speech that exuded authority. Mok Gyeong-un had always spoken politely with his unique manner of speech, regardless of who he was addressing. This could be taken lightly, but with this change, those who supported Mok Gyeong-un realized that he truly intended to walk the path of hegemon. Hehehe. Yes, this is it. Go Chan, possessing the body of the second young master Jang Neung-ak, couldnt hide his elation. Even though he had become a spirit servant, until now he couldnt even guess what purpose Mok Gyeong-un was moving towards. However, on the other hand, he had thought: What if this monstrous master, whose true intentions were unfathomable and unpredictable, decided to walk the path of hegemon? What kind of waves would each of his steps cause in the martial arts world? sea??h th novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And now, as it was really becoming a reality, Go Chan felt exhilarated, like when he first stepped into the martial arts world a long time ago. This feeling wasnt his alone. Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, spoke to Ho Tae-gang, the Axe-Destroying King, in a somewhat excited voice. Axe-Destroying King. My blood is boiling after a long time. It seems you havent just rejuvenated your face. But, I feel the same. After the great war between the orthodox and unorthodox sects, there had been small conflicts for a long time, but a period of calm had arrived where the three divided forces maintained the status quo while balancing each other. This was largely due to the fact that the Society Leader had remained in seclusion for well over ten years, citing illness. But now, seeing Mok Gyeong-uns appearance with dignity and authority that evoked thoughts of hegemony, they began to feel their long-buried fighting spirit stirring. Ha! Was this what he meant? Vice Society Leader Mong So-cheon, who was watching this through the window of the Society Leaders quarters at the top of the main platform, was at a loss for words. Even when he had seen him to assign a confidential mission, just before entering the Corpse Blood Valley, he had shown an incredible increase in capability to the point where one might wonder if this was the same person who had almost no martial arts skills. But now, to overwhelmingly dominate two peerless masters who had reached the extreme of the Transformation Realm, who could be said to be almost at the level of the Eight Stars, simultaneously? This was a rate of progress that simply couldnt be explained by innate martial talent alone. [Vice Society Leader. No, Father. From now on, he will create the era.] Now he finally understood why his son Mong Mu-yak, who had been as cold and rational as himself, had changed to become so blindly devoted to that Mok Gyeong-un. I thought there would be some exaggeration Perhaps the anecdote about destroying the Shaolins One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation in one step, or the rumor about single-handedly subjugating the Tang Family of Sichuan, a pillar of the Righteous Alliance, might be somewhat close to the truth. Of course, he still couldnt believe the former anecdote about the incident at Shaolin. -Flinch! At that moment, Vice Society Leader Mong So-cheon seemed to realize something and looked at the Society Leader in front of him. Although he hadnt given any definite answer to his son Mong Mu-yak, he was a member of the Heaven and Earth Society and the right-hand man of the Society Leader. It wasnt a situation where someone like him should be admiring such overwhelming martial talent. At this, he hurriedly said, Society Leader, right now -Swish! Before his words could finish, the Society Leader raised his hand. As Vice Society Leader Mong So-cheon looked puzzled, the Society Leader opened his mouth. For now, we observe. At these words, Mong So-cheon frowned. If he could push back even when two peerless masters who had reached the extreme of the Transformation Realm joined forces, it meant he was truly a master of the Profound Realm who had crossed the Wall of Walls. In reality, the only one in the Society who could face him alone was the Society Leader, who had received the same title of Heaven. He couldnt understand why such a person wanted to observe this situation. But Society Leader. If even those who support that guy join in and rise up, it could lead to a massive internal war. The forces that had said they would support Mok Gyeong-un, who was to participate in the Ritual of the Three Veins, already exceeded half of the Society. The only hope was that now that they knew Mok Gyeong-uns true ambition was to destroy the Heaven and Earth Society, they would not cooperate and defect. But if even more than half of them there cooperated, an uncontrollable situation would unfold. Society Leader! I said we observe. However, the Society Leader was utterly resolute. Vice Society Leader Mong So-cheon simply couldnt understand this judgment of his. He prided himself on knowing him better than anyone else, not just as his right-hand man but as a childhood friend, but at some point, it had become difficult to read his thoughts. Even now, in a situation where the Society itself could be shaken, why was he saying he would observe? Wasnt this tantamount to neglect? Could it be that even in this situation, hes trying to test them? Them referred to Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, and Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Although Mok Gyeong-un had suddenly declared war and revealed his fangs, defecting, these two were still strong candidates for succession. The fact that the Society Leader hadnt stepped forward yet, despite the somewhat dangerous situation, might be to watch how they deal with the crisis. It could be said to be both bold and magnanimous, but this was a dangerous gamble. It was a situation where he could potentially lose those successor candidates. It was at that moment. -Rumble! Then, about a hundred martial artists wearing red fox fur cloaks rushed in in perfect unison, surrounded Mok Gyeong-un, and formed a sword formation. What are you all doing? Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, shouted at the Earth Veins Red Wind Squad, who had come forward without his order. He was already caught up in shame because they, who had not only crossed the Wall but reached its extreme, had been pushed back by Mok Gyeong-uns momentum even when they attacked simultaneously, and now with them stepping forward, his pride could only be further damaged. Then Jin Mu, Yang Jeongs aide and the captain of the Red Wind Squad, shouted. How can we, as subordinates, stand by and watch an enemy who disrupts our Society and threatens our lord? Please forgive our rudeness. Red Wind Squad! -Chak! As they took their sword stances, the energy in the surroundings began to rise. The energies aligned through the sword formation began to interlock and multiply. -Gooooo! The Red Wind Squad, composed solely of masters at the Peak Realm, was the Earth Veins finest military force, consisting of martial artists with extensive real combat experience. To nurture them, Yang Jeong had lived in the battlefield in the northern regions for over ten years. As a result, the skills of the Red Wind Squad and their joint attack through the sword formation could be said to rival even the Shaolins One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation or the Wudang Sects Taiji Sword Formation. Everyone, lets help the Young Master repel this enemy of our Society! At that moment, Mo Yaks shout rang out. Having judged that Na Yul-ryang, who had already lost his demonic eye and been injured in the brief confrontation, and Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, had no chance of victory, her only recourse was to mobilize all available forces. The executives and martial artists under Na Yul-ryang responded to her cry. Waaaaaah!!!! Follow the Young Master! As Na Yul-ryang had built up a force amounting to about 40% numerically, when they moved to act, their numbers were so great that the ground shook and trembled. However, -Bang! Ho Tae-gang, the Axe-Destroying King, slammed his axe down in front of them and shouted. If you want to face our lord, youll have to get past this old one first! -Hissss! The same goes for this old man. Beside him, Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, stepped forward, scattering poison energy. At the momentum of these two masters of the Transformation Realm, Na Yul-ryangs forces, who were about to step forward, flinched for a moment, but being numerically far superior, they tried to ignore this and push through. Theyre shielding a traitor who has bared his fangs at the Society! They are no longer allies of our Society! Attack! Jonggak, the Void Clan Master, shouted. But then, Oh ho ho. Is that so? But if we attack like that, which side do you think will be more numerous? -Shing! As Hwan Ya-seon, the Shadow Clan Master, stepped forward drawing his sword, the executives and Society members who had been silently watching and supporting Mok Gyeong-un began to step forward. Seeing their actions, the Society members under Na Yul-ryang couldnt hide their bewilderment. They had believed that at least these people wouldnt side with a traitor trying to overthrow the Society. N-No. Are you lot trying to rebel? How is it rebellion for subordinates to follow their lord? -Whoosh! Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, came forward menacingly, holding a sword with flickering flames. After refining the improved Crimson Flame Sword Art and gaining complete control over his Fiery Yang Qi, his capabilities had increased dramatically, reaching the early stages of the Transformation Realm. Because of this, even the executives couldnt hide their surprise at his changed aura. So its come to this Vice Society Leader Mong So-cheons expression darkened. He had thought that even if they supported Mok Gyeong-un because of the Moon Vein, since the period wasnt that long, loyal Society members would defect to some extent. If not, it would be tantamount to rebellion, and he had expected they wouldnt easily go along with it, but that prediction had been completely off the mark. Nearly 80% were following him. The few who hadnt stepped forward were personnel at the level of branch heads under the second young master Jang Neung-ak, but they had followed Jang Neung-aks choice rather than truly pledging loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un, so they couldnt commit rebellion and had defected. As a result, -Rumble! The forces of both sides facing each other became almost equal in numbers, at least on the surface. As this many people faced off, the atmosphere became not just heavy, but tense. No one had expected that the Society Leaders urgent summons would lead to internal war like this. But here, no one could back down. In the end Are we heading towards a bloody civil war? Everyone was maintaining their distance while facing off with tense gazes. It was then. -Bang! -Crack! At that moment, the sound of someone taking a step was heard from somewhere. Everyones gaze turned in that direction. But the eyes of the Society members who saw this couldnt help but widen. Kkeuk. Cough! Kek! -Thud! Thud! Thud! The hundred members of the Red Wind Squad who had been surrounding Mok Gyeong-un while forming a sword formation suddenly clutched their chests, coughed up blood, and collapsed. What? Wh-What is this? It happened so suddenly that they all couldnt understand what was going on. This was the same for Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein. How could the Red Wind Squad, who could be called the Earth Veins finest elite, collapse so helplessly when all he did was take a step? At that moment, everyone here recalled one thing. The Heavenly Demons Domineering Steps! Because it had destroyed the Shaolins One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation in a single step, the martial arts world called this one step the Heavenly Demons Domineering Steps. Seeing this, the Society members expressions darkened. They had thought that destroying the One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation in one step must have had some exaggeration mixed in, but who would have known they would actually see it with their own eyes? But then, an even more astonishing sight appeared before their eyes. -Woong! Mok Gyeong-un, who had felled the Earth Veins elite numbering over a hundred with the Heavenly Demons Domineering Steps, rose into the air with his hands behind his back. Sky-Soaring Void Path! This was the Sky-Soaring Void Path, called the pinnacle of lightness techniques. It is literally the highest realm of lightness techniques where one can reach the level of flying in the sky. Mok Gyeong-un, rising into the air like that, opened his mouth. Kneel. Those who do not submit will only meet death. A voice that resounded in all directions. No sooner had those words ended than black energy began to flow from Mok Gyeong-uns entire body. -Gooooo! It was demonic energy. As the immensely ferocious demonic energy was released, it covered all directions, making the entire plaza suffocating. This appearance of Mok Gyeong-un was truly like that of an absolute being. Under this pressure, at some point, some of the Society members who had been facing off unknowingly became suppressed and lowered their heads. Mok Gyeong-uns momentum had reached its peak to that extent. This wont do! Thinking that morale would be broken before they even fought at this rate, Na Yul-ryang stepped forward. No matter how strong you alone may be, our Society will never kneel. And you havent yet faced the true strongest of our Society. At these words, the Society members under Na Yul-ryang shouted in unison. Waaaaaaah!!!! Thats right. Before the Seventh Heaven, they had someone who was called the Six Heavens and ruled over the martial arts world of the Central Plains. It was the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. They believed that if he stepped forward, the situation would be reversed. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un smirked. Then, -Swish! He grasped his sword and extended it upwards. Then, -Goo! Flutter flutter! Wh-What is this What? How is this The Society members holding swords couldnt hide their bewilderment. This was because the swords they were holding began to move on their own, helpless against the powerful internal energy. Those with weak inner power or who couldnt withstand it eventually lost their grip on their swords. -Pa pa pa pak! Thus, numerous swords rose into the air. Seeing this sight, the pupils of the Society members looking up shook as if an earthquake had occurred. This was the same for the subordinates under Mok Gyeong-un, who could be considered allies. Is this Flying Sword Technique? How profound must his internal energy be to control so many swords? No, is this even possible in the first place? As everyone was shocked like this, Mok Gyeong-un pointed his sword at the Society members following Na Yul-ryang who were facing off. Then, -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha chak! The numerous swords that had risen immediately aimed at them. But it didnt end there. Mok Gyeong-uns left pupil turned golden, just like when Na Yul-ryang had opened his demonic eye, and then the swords were imbued with black sword energy. -Woooong! !!!!!!!! Chapter 406 Chapter 406 C Heavenly Demon (3)It was a fragment of the future seen through the energy left in the Holy Fire Spirit. It might be a moment from one of the many branching paths that may or may not come to pass. However, among those many potential branches, there was one sight that gave him a fresh shock. That intensity made him recreate something that was nearly impossible. -Pa pa pa pa pak! Numerous swords rose into the air. The pupils of the Society members looking up at this sight shook as if an earthquake had occurred. This was the same for the subordinates under Mok Gyeong-un, who could be considered allies. H-How can he control so many swords? Can he really control this many swords? Simply lifting desired objects into the air through void manipulation is possible even for masters at the Transcendent Realm. And when one becomes a master of the Transformation Realm, their understanding of energy increases, allowing them to handle it more delicately. And the realm of swords that peerless masters vaguely guess at. Its called the Sword Riding Technique or the Technique of Riding Swords with Energy. When one reaches the Profound Realm, called the supreme realm in handling energy beyond the Wall of Walls, they can handle swords with internal energy as if riding horses. As their realm increases, masters broaden their thinking through enlightenment. And depending on the breadth of that thinking, the detailed handling of energy also changes, but techniques as precise as the Sword Riding Technique, which can even recreate sword movements, were inevitably limited in number. !? The pupils of the Society Leader, who had been watching the situation like an observer, trembled. The number of swords floating in the air slightly exceeded a hundred at a glance. He too could lift that many swords. However, handling them delicately would be limited to at most twelve swords. Any more than that exceeds the level that internal energy consumption and mental power can handle. Is this just for show to gain the upper hand? Or is it really possible? Whatever it is, there will be tremendous mental consumption. Does he have confidence in dealing with the aftermath? Or is it possible because its the will of a spirit that has endured 100 years? -Cha cha cha cha cha chak! While even the Society Leader was amazed, Mok Gyeong-un pointed his sword at the Society members following Na Yul-ryang who were facing off. Then, -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha chak! The numerous swords that had risen immediately aimed at them. But it didnt end there. Mok Gyeong-uns pupils turned golden, just like when Na Yul-ryang had opened his demonic eye, and then the swords were imbued with black sword energy. -Woooong! !!!!!!!! The Society members under Na Yul-ryang couldnt help but be even more shocked as they watched this. I-Is this Sword Riding Energy? M-Monster. Is this really possible with so many swords? Impossible. Wh-What kind of internal energy is unlimited? They were already overwhelmed by just the Sword Riding Technique state, but the moment they saw the swords imbued with incredibly vicious black sword energy, they couldnt help but be seized by trembling and fear, beyond just hostility. Is this the true power of the Heavenly Demon of the Seven Heavens? Sear?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What in the world? Young Master Na Yul-ryang was surprised to see the sky covered not just with the Sword Riding Technique but with Sword Riding Energy, but he was even more shocked to see Mok Gyeong-uns golden pupils in the void beyond. That was clearly almost identical to when he had opened his demonic eye. It cant be. It was hard to believe. That bastard had eaten his eye. But had he not only eaten the eye, but also absorbed the power contained within it? Its not like he had the eye transplanted through a technique like himself. The words of Yul-myeong, the messenger from the Elder Council, flashed through Na Yul-ryangs mind. [Hu hu hu. Dont compare such things. This is a spirit beast Moreover, its the demonic eye of the Lion-Grasping King, one of the Six Demons, a being infinitely close to a divine beast] [Lion-Grasping King? You mean the Two-Tailed Demon?] [Yes.] [The conclusion is that this eye belongs to one of the stronger Two-Tailed Demons, isnt it?] [Youre enjoying tremendous luck, but your evaluation is quite disappointing.] [Its still just an eye. Of course, thanks to this eye, my blind spots will disappear. Im grateful for that.] [Its not just blind spots. You must have had many strengths with your previous eye, but the eye you have now is on a completely different level.] [A different level?] [You might have difficulty handling it properly because its just been transplanted, but when you can properly absorb and internalize the power this eye possesses in the near future, I can tell you one thing for certain.] [What is that?] [Youll be able to compete with the Society Leader not in his current ill state, but in his prime.] Able to compete with Master in his prime? Although Master is said to be ill, he is one of the six pinnacles in the Central Plains. Is such a thing possible even with the eye of a Two-Tailed Demon, a being different from humans? Na Yul-ryang acknowledged that the power of the transplanted eye was much greater than his previous one, but he considered this as just flattery from the Elder Council to create a debt. But is that the power of the demonic eye? This cant be Someone was watching this from afar. It was Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul. Myeong-ryul couldnt help but be inwardly shocked to see Mok Gyeong-uns eyes becoming similar to the demonic eye of the Lion-Grasping King. How can a mere human, even if he learned sorcery, eat the eye of a Two-Tailed Demon and internalize its power? It would be difficult to properly utilize it unless it was transplanted through a technique or refined into a magical tool. Is that guy really human? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un, floating in the air, opened his mouth. Someone from sometime called this Heavens Work Flash. Ah. Of course, this probably wont be that bright. The sword energies imbued with black color filling the sky. It was darkness itself. The time for mercifully talking things out is over. This is the last chance. Kneel. Those who do not submit will die. An imposing voice echoing and resonating in all directions. At Mok Gyeong-uns final warning, the crowd was enveloped in silence. If those flew towards them, it would be no different from hell unfolding. Pale-faced, they seemed to have lost their will to fight against Mok Gyeong-uns absolute power, looking around here and there, gauging the situation. No matter how afraid they were, no one had knelt yet, so being the first to submit would inevitably draw attention. However, someone took that courage. -Thud! It was a martial artist at the level of a branch head. Branch Head Yun Myeong! No, how could you! At this, other branch heads nearby quietly rebuked him. But his mind didnt change. Having spent forty years in the Society, he had experienced numerous battlefields. Even he had never seen such a sight before. Even the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, one of the Six Heavens, seemed to have never shown such a thrilling and overwhelming majesty. Im sorry. I I dont think I can do this. Huh! Branch Head Yun Myeong! It was then. -Thud! Thud! Branch Head Yun Myeongs action literally became the starting point. Various Society members from Na Yul-ryangs side who had been gauging the situation began to kneel here and there. Seeing this sight, the pupils of the executives and subordinates under Mok Gyeong-un trembled with excitement. Even they felt inwardly fortunate that he was their lord and on their side, given Mok Gyeong-uns overwhelming majesty. Amidst this, seeing people kneeling noticeably here and there, they felt not just proud of their lord but as if their own shoulders were rising. -Thud! Thud! The speed and sound of people kneeling increased gradually. Nearly 30% of the opposing forces had knelt, and those around them were bewildered as they tried to stop this by rebuking them here and there, but to no avail. It was then that someone stepped forward and shouted. Kal! The shout that spread like a lions roar was so strong that it shook eardrums, causing those with weak inner power to cover their ears and look at the source. It was Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, walking towards where Mok Gyeong-un was while raising sword energy. All members of our Society, grit your teeth and come to your senses! We are martial artists of the great Heaven and Earth Society! How can we so easily submit to a group of rebels, even if the enemy is strong? On the battlefield, anyone can die whether the enemy is strong or weak. Its a matter of resolve. Everyone, raise your fighting spirit. I will lead the charge! The role of a general or leader doesnt come simply from strength alone. Their role is to lead everyone while also drawing out their morale and fighting spirit. An army full of fighting spirit and high morale can sometimes create miracles, defeating large armies with small numbers. Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, who had extensive battlefield experience even in recent times, knew this and tried to raise their morale somehow to prevent them from submitting. And his stepping forward like this was also to show everyone, including the Society Leader, that he was the most suitable candidate as the next successor. His cry had a surprisingly significant effect. Head Yang Jeongs words are right! Everyone, come to your senses! Lets follow Head Yang Jeong and protect the Heaven and Earth Society! Waaaaaah!!!! The Society members shouted, burning with fighting spirit. Seeing them like this, Mok Gyeong-un said with a dry gaze. Truly moths to a flame. You dont know until you try! With those words, Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, flew towards Mok Gyeong-un. Before he stepped forward like this, someones voice had rung in his ear. It was Hang Yeo-ryang, the Sound Valley Master, one of the three Valley Masters. -Head. Hm? -This is Hang Yeo-ryang, the Sound Valley Master. Im speaking to your ear with a small technique so only you can hear, so please dont show any reaction. -Young Master Na Yul-ryang is injured, so youre the only one who can face that guy here, which is why Im telling you this. -As far as I know, no matter how high a realm one reaches and how broad their thinking becomes, theres a limit to human mental power, so its impossible to precisely handle that many Sword Riding Energies. That was correct. However, even if he couldnt handle them precisely, if he just fired them randomly at this dense gathering of allies, the damage would be indescribable. As if reading his thoughts, Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang sent a voice transmission. -Even so, if those fall, the damage will be tremendous. We need to stop it before that. How? How could this be stopped? Then she said, -I have a secret technique of sound energy. I dont know if it will work on a great master at the Profound Realm, but it should at least disrupt his mind for a moment. Ah? -In that gap, please attack that guy, Head. At these words, Yang Jeong, the head of the Earth Vein, looked at her with a somewhat puzzled expression. She was clearly under Na Yul-ryang. For someone like that to give such an opportunity to him instead of her lord. If this works, he would likely receive support from many Society members as a hero. -Honestly, I dont care whether its Young Master Na Yul-ryang or you who becomes the leader. As long as its not someone from the Orthodox Sect or related to the Bright Blade King. Hu hu hu. So that was it. Anyway, that woman was always hard to understand. However, now was not the time to suspect whether she was up to something else, as it was a crisis itself. For whatever reason, at this point when the Society Leader still hadnt stepped forward, someone had to come forward to reverse this situation. That someone is me! -Pat! Yang Jeong, who had been continuously gathering energy, was about to unleash his secret technique. At that moment, Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryang put her hands together towards Mok Gyeong-un, leaving a gap in the middle, then expanded her abdomen and, Kyaaaaaaaaaaaah! She unleashed her sound energy secret technique. !? Those nearby were surprised by her sudden cry, but fortunately, this secret technique was the worst method that concentrated sound waves infused with internal energy on a specific target, causing bleeding from nine orifices and rupturing internal organs. It was a technique that consumed nearly half of ones internal energy and took a long time to prepare, making it difficult to use during a fight, but it was fully possible now. This sound couldnt be blocked by covering ones ears. Even if one blocked all the holes in their body with internal energy, the moment even a little sound entered, it would spread through the body like poison, causing pain. As the pain disrupted ones mind, a gap would form, and naturally, one wouldnt be able to maintain the Sword Riding Energy- -Puk! At that moment. Kek! Sound Valley Master Hang Yeo-ryangs eyes widened as if they would tear. Something was seen piercing her swollen abdomen. It was so transparent that it was almost impossible to distinguish with the naked eye, but it was clearly a sword. N-No way Formless -Put! With her abdomen pierced before she could even unleash her secret technique, she spat out blood rising in her throat due to the sharp sword energy spreading throughout her body. At almost the same instant, Yang Jeong, who was about to unleash the secret technique of the Earth Veins sword technique, felt something was off. According to her words, Mok Gyeong-un should have been disrupted by the sound energy for at least a moment, but there was nothing like that. Rather, -Swish! As he aimed his sword downwards, -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa! At the same time, black streaks of light began to rain down like a downpour towards the Society members under Na Yul-ryang. !!!!!! This was the same for Yang Jeong, who was flying towards Mok Gyeong-un. The speed of the incredibly vicious black streaks of Ejected Sword Energy was close to divine speed, leaving no time to avoid or defend. -Cha cha cha cha chang! Keheop! The Earth Veins sword technique secret skill, Earth Dragon Ascending to Heaven, had enough power to blow away a small mountain peak, but the moment the Ejected Sword Energies struck, he couldnt exert any force. He was pinned straight to the ground. -Kwa kwa kwa kwang! It wasnt just him. As the falling black streaks of light raged in all directions, screams of pandemonium erupted here and there. -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa! -Kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang! Keuak! Kek! Some executives thought it was just an empty threat for intimidation, but that was their misconception. M-Monster This isnt human. They couldnt help but be shocked by the Ejected Sword Energies flying ingeniously towards all Society members except those who were kneeling. -Wudeuk! Wudeuk! Mok Gyeong-uns forehead and around his eyes were covered in fine blood vessels, and his golden-dyed pupils were vibrating tremendously in an instant, gazing at numerous people. It was a level of calculation and spatial awareness ability that was close to impossible even for the breadth of human thought at the peak of enlightenment. Chapter 407 Chapter 407 C Heavenly Demon (4)Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa! -Kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang! As the black streaks of Ejected Sword Energy rained down like a downpour, all directions were dyed in pandemonium. The eyes of those kneeling widened. They couldnt help but be shocked by the Ejected Sword Energies flying ingeniously towards the Society members on Na Yul-ryangs side, excluding themselves. -Wudeuk! Wudeuk! Mok Gyeong-uns forehead and around his eyes were covered in fine blood vessels, and his golden-dyed pupils were vibrating tremendously in an instant. Theres a limit to the visual information that normal human eyes can process in an instant. Humans are designed to accept only what their thoughts and mental power can endure, but Mok Gyeong-uns eyes had evolved once again after absorbing Na Yul-ryangs demonic eye. The demonic power of the three eyes, the spirit eye, and the unknown power of Na Yul-ryangs eye harmonized ingeniously, elevating his eye power to an even higher dimension. -Flutter! Through the spirit eye, he grasped the flow of all energies, achieving accurate spatial perception. The demonic power of the three eyes played the role of calculating and distinguishing these energies. The eye power absorbed from Na Yul-ryang supported this enormous amount of information, combining spatial perception and calculation ability. Of course, whats amazing here is that even though the eye power supports it, its naturally the brain and mental power that sustain this. -Wudeuk wudeuk! Mok Gyeong-uns mental power, which was enduring an enormous amount of information that would have caused a normal persons brain to overload and burst, had already surpassed human limits. -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa! Kek! Keuk! This precise targeted Ejected Sword Energy that Mok Gyeong-un was unleashing rapidly erased the lives of Society members supporting Na Yul-ryangs side by sniping their vital points. The speed was beyond imagination. In just a count of ten, hundreds of lives were lost. Th-This isnt human. How can this be? S-Save me. The Society members were helpless against the black streaks of Ejected Sword Energy targeting them, and this was instantly covering the venue in terror. Kyaak! -Cha cha cha cha chang! Damn it! Young Master Na Yul-ryang was blocking the continuously striking Ejected Sword Energies. He had no choice but to devote all his efforts to protecting his loyal subordinate Mo Yak and himself, let alone counterattacking. -Chang! Every time he struck down the black sword energy, it felt like his palm gripping the sword was being torn. No, it was already torn and stained with blood. Even he, who had reached the extreme of the Transformation Realm, was barely managing to block this, so the outcome for others was obvious without looking. Just hearing the numerous blood splatters and screams of pandemonium around, this place was hell itself. Endure I must endure. Na Yul-ryang gritted his teeth as he blocked the Ejected Sword Energies while embracing Mo Yak. No matter how much of a monster that guy is, its truly impossible to maintain such an incredible technique for long. Unless his mental power and internal energy have reached the realm of the divine and are unlimited, there will surely be a limit. If he can just endure until then, surely an opportunity will No! This wasnt a situation to wait helplessly for that opportunity while being overwhelmed. At that moment, Na Yul-ryang, who had thought of a brilliant plan, shouted. Charge forward! !? At Na Yul-ryangs shout, the Society members under him couldnt help but be puzzled for a moment. They were already struggling to block or dodge these Ejected Sword Energies, so what nonsense was this to charge forward in this situation? However, they soon understood Na Yul-ryangs true intention. Ah! Thats right. Although that monstrous guy was targeting those who hadnt knelt, he was achieving this with almost no damage because there were no allies around them. However, the moment they engage in battle and get entangled, the situation will become more complex. The Young Masters words are right! Attack them! Even now, dividing attacks between those who have submitted and those who havent must be causing severe mental consumption and overload on the brain and eye power, but what if it goes beyond that? It will become so difficult that such classification will become meaningless. If he fails even once, even allies will be harmed, and if that happens, he wont be able to continue this mad act any longer -Kwang! Chwaaaak! Keuak! Kek! Thats assuming you can break through us. Ho Tae-gang, the Axe-Destroying King, swung his massive axe infused with strong energy, splitting the heads and bodies of eight people in one stroke. Faced with his rough momentum, the branch head-level masters from Na Yul-ryangs side who had tried to break through couldnt hide their bewilderment. If it were just him, a gap might have formed somehow, but, -Sss sss sss sss sss! Heh heh heh. If you can, try to get past this old man. With Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, blocking the front while spraying dense poison energy with both hands, along with top-tier masters from the Society like Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon, Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom, and the second young master Jang Neung-ak, it was difficult to break through and induce a melee. Moreover, -Pa pa pa pa pa pak! The intervention of other top-tier masters who had appeared from somewhere made it even more so. Kwa ha ha ha ha ha! To think so many have gathered here! Who will entertain this monk a bit more? M-Mad monk? How is this crazy monk here? With the addition of Ja Geum-jeong, the fallen monk, and, -Pa pa pa pa pa pak! Ma Ra-hyeon in a mask, who was sweeping through the enemies with storm-like lightness techniques as if the wind god was enraged, even fewer gaps were forming. Damn it! Where did these monsters come from? As things werent going as intended, the executives and Society members on Na Yul-ryangs side couldnt help but become increasingly anxious. -Cha cha cha cha cha chang! !? Na Yul-ryangs eyes narrowed as he blocked the Ejected Sword Energies. He felt the energy of the Ejected Sword Energies striking around gradually diminishing. He wondered if it was because too many lives had been lost. But then, Hiiik! -Thud! Thud! People kneeling were seen here and there. They were all trembling, pale-faced, and terrified. Seeing this, Na Yul-ryang could understand. Oh no. While many were dying from the Ejected Sword Energies, just as many were submitting, unable to overcome their fear. At first, it was almost proportional, but increasingly it wasnt. If they could do something, there might be a chance for a reversal to revive morale, but those who were helplessly overwhelmed by the continuously striking Ejected Sword Energies had no choice but to mentally submit. -Kwajik! Kwang! Kwang! Those who didnt submit had their vital points or bodies cut by the Ejected Sword Energies, or simply lost their lives. In this situation, it was impossible not to be afraid. The overwhelmingly strong power and cruel results completely destroyed their fighting spirit. -Euddeuk! Is this how we lose? Na Yul-ryang, gritting his teeth, felt his chest growing hotter and hotter. It was a strange emotion he had never felt before. Why? Why? That monster was killing so many Society members, saying he would erase the Heaven and Earth Society from the world, yet the Society Leader, who could be called the owner of the Society, still hadnt stepped forward. Hes the one who even feigned illness for over ten years to find hidden traitors. So why can he just observe even in this life-or-death moment? Society Leader, no, Master, what are you thinking -Chaaaaaang! It was at that very moment. Along with a loud metallic sound that seemed to tear eardrums, an enormous sound of air being split rang out, causing tremendous air pressure in the surroundings. -Paaaaaang! Simultaneously, that guys indiscriminate Ejected Sword Energies that had been raining down until now finally stopped. Wondering what had happened, they saw the sight of Mok Gyeong-un and the Heaven and Earth Society Leader clashing swords in mid-air. Waaaaaaaaah!!!!! The moment they saw this sight, the Society members all shouted in unison. It was truly strange. In fact, regardless of the reason, many had lost their lives due to his observation. If he, the supreme master, had stepped forward earlier, the situation might have been different. Yet, the Society members werent angry. Rather, when the Society Leader, the owner of the Society and one of the Six Heavens, stepped forward, their morale explosively increased. Its the Society Leader! The Society Leader has stepped forward! It was as if a savior had appeared. This was a strange phenomenon that even Na Yul-ryang, his disciple, couldnt understand. Why? Arent they angry that the Society Leader didnt step forward earlier? Or is it because his weight as the leader or as a great master is so absolute? Whatever it was, it didnt matter. Even he felt that feeling disappear at some point. -Gulp! Na Yul-ryang too swallowed dry saliva and watched the two with tense eyes. It was the moment when two peerless masters at the level of great masters, who had received the title of Heaven, called the peak of the martial arts world, clashed. The future of the Society would be decided by this confrontation. In other words, only the Society Leader could be the sole savior. -Woooong! The demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword and the Society Leaders treasured sword Predestination[1] clashed, ringing out sword cries. Mok Gyeong-un, who had blocked the hegemonic sword strike the Society Leader had launched after jumping down from the main platform, smirked and opened his mouth. I thought youd keep observing. At these words, the Society Leaders eyes narrowed. It was because Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess completely surpassed his predictions. He had thought some sacrifice was unavoidable to give the Earth Vein a chance and to resolve the grudge of the spirit, but if he had observed any longer, thousands, no, tens of thousands would have lost their lives. Thats why he finally couldnt hold back and stepped forward. Will your grudge only be resolved after killing everyone? Spirit. Spirit? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes glinted. When they first met, he had appeared to be suffering from illness, but when they met again, he realized this was all a scheme and that he was no ordinary person. But now he called him a spirit. It seemed he knew something. Heart. No, maybe it was natural for him to know. Unlike his disciples, the Society Leader was a descendant who had inherited the blood of Bi Yeong-hon of the Heaven Vein, whom Cheong-ryeong had mentioned. He might also know the secret of the secret manual made from Cheong-ryeongs heart from when she was alive, which had contained her vengeful spirit for a long time. If so, -Chang! Mok Gyeong-un immediately deflected the Society Leaders treasured sword Predestination with counter-force. The Society Leaders eyes glinted as his body was pushed upwards. He still has this much internal energy left? The Society Leader had thought Mok Gyeong-un had consumed almost all of his true energy firing those many Ejected Sword Energies. Yet he not only blocked his sword strike but even deflected him upwards. He couldnt help but genuinely stick out his tongue in amazement. However, this power probably, Stems to some extent from a power beyond human? -Pang! At this, the Society Leader stomped the air, using the Void Stepping technique to stop his rising body. I need to subdue him first. After stopping his body like that, the Society Leader immediately took a sword stance with his right hand while grasping his sword with his left hand. Then, around him, -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha chang! Suddenly, about twelve swords flew in and formed a sword formation in mid-air along with Sword Riding Energies. The Society Leader, surrounded by Sword Riding Energies like spreading wings, aimed at Mok Gyeong-un and said, Spirit. Let me show you that I too can handle Sword Riding Energies in this way, though not as much as you. Heaven Vein Sword Technique Attack and Defense as One, Sword Riding Energy Twelve Sword Heaven Formation. Here it comes! Vice Society Leader Mong So-cheon and some executives recognized the Society Leaders secret technique. Originally called the Eight Sword Heaven Formation, it uses eight Sword Riding Energies to perform a nearly perfect technique with no gaps in both offense and defense. They had seen the Society Leader defeat numerous opponents with this during his heyday. As expected, hes gotten even stronger. Ho Tae-gang, the Axe-Destroying King, also recognized this and clicked his tongue. What illness? Even with just eight swords, he had almost no match, but the fact that he had increased it to twelve swords in over ten years meant he hadnt neglected training even in his mind. Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, also couldnt take his eyes off it. A sword formation of Sword Riding Energies for attack and defense as one, composed of twelve swords. He must have filled all the empty directions. It must be even more perfect than before and without gaps, so its power must be incomparable. On the other hand, Mok Gyeong-un is currently in a state of high internal energy consumption and mental exhaustion. It could be dangerous if he let his guard down. Could this be what he was aiming for? If their capabilities are similar, in the end, the one in the best condition will decide the outcome. In that respect, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been firing Sword Riding Ejected Sword Energies non-stop until just now, could be said to be at a disadvantage. Even if this was intentional, it wasnt a situation where he could be blamed. Mok Gyeong-un had declared war on the Heaven and Earth Society itself. He wasnt in a position to complain about fairness or express dissatisfaction no matter what strategy was taken. Thats why the Heaven and Earth Society Leader might be hurrying to use his full power. This is the maximum power I can show from now on. Your true energy consumption must have been great, so spirit, you too should use your full power Youll regret it. What? -Woooong! It was before those words could even finish. Energies began to condense into sharp forms around Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing this sight, the Society Leaders eyes, who had intended to settle the match in one go with full power from the start, gradually widened. That thing forming even energy into the shape of swords was clearly, No way? Three ethereal swords made of utterly transparent energy forming around Mok Gyeong-un. !!!!!!! They were undoubtedly Invisible Swords. The Society Leader, who had merely thought he had some superhuman power added due to being possessed by a spirit, was genuinely shocked. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The being before his eyes. He had reached the Life and Death Realm, surpassing even the Profound Realm which could be called the supreme state. Chapter 408 Chapter 408 C Heavenly Demon (5)The Profound Realm, which can be called the supreme state. It means that ones enlightenment about martial arts has reached the heavens (profound). Countless martial artists who hone their skills strive their entire lives to reach harmony beyond the wall and touch the heavens. However, only a very few reach that harmony, and even fewer reach the higher realm of touching the heavens. The reality was that many couldnt surpass the stages of first-rate, peak, and transcendent even if they devoted their whole lives, but among these numerous martial artists, there were undoubtedly born geniuses. Bi Jung-seon, the current Heaven and Earth Society Leader, was one such genius. He walked a smooth path with his innate martial talent from a young age and reached the Transformation Realm without ever hitting a wall of enlightenment. [Indeed. So thats how it is.] This was his fathers reaction to his talent. His father, who had never shown proper interest in his mother or himself to the point of seeming heartless, changed from the moment he crossed the wall. He even personally guided his martial arts training to help him become stronger. At first, Bi Jung-seon was skeptical of his fathers interest, which only appeared when he was twenty-nine. However, as his fathers attention and care continued, he didnt dislike it and became even more devoted to martial arts. After great effort, he reached the Profound Realm, called the supreme state. [Ha Hahaha! Hahahahahaha!] On the day he reached the Profound Realm, he was overjoyed. Although his path upward had been smooth until then, reaching the Profound Realm was different. He too had hit a wall and stagnated for a long time. But after overcoming that hardship and gaining enlightenment, breaking through the wall to reach a state that only three in the current martial arts world had achieved, it was natural that he couldnt contain his joy. [Father! Father!] Bi Jung-seon thought his father would be greatly pleased when he learned of this. He rushed to tell his father with excited expectations, but, -Flinch! Bi Jung-seon discovered a new face he had never seen on his father before. [Indeed Indeed, thats how it is.] His fathers eyes and face as he answered as if pleased were not of pride towards his son. It was closer to the look of a predator or plunderer eyeing their prey. Yes, it was greed. Reading this incomprehensible, alien emotion from his father, contrary to what he had expected, he became trapped in an even longer stagnation than before from that day on. *** After the day of the great calamity, the martial arts world entered a long period of stagnation. Although many martial arts texts and records from the old martial arts era were lost, the few remaining ancient books revealed that there existed an even higher realm beyond the Profound Realm which is also called the supreme state. That was the Life and Death Realm. [The extreme realm that can be achieved if one can transcend their will at the boundary between life and death.] Three ethereal swords made of utterly transparent energy forming around Mok Gyeong-un. They were undoubtedly Invisible Swords. The plaza below stirred greatly as some recognized this. This cant be Invisible Swords? Invisible Swords. A technique only possible for those who have reached the extreme of swordsmanship, requiring not just an understanding of swords but also enlightenment about energy beyond the Profound Realm. Which means, L-Life and Death Realm! Those who knew of the existence of the Life and Death Realm couldnt hide their shock. There was no doubt. The three Invisible Swords that Mok Gyeong-un was now displaying showed that he had reached the Life and Death Realm. -Clench! Young Master Na Yul-ryangs fist tightened at the sounds of exclamation and shock from around. Mok Gyeong-un You His mind wasnt closed, so he acknowledged that the other had become stronger than him. However, within that acknowledgment, he had thought it was only possible because Mok Gyeong-un had gone outside the Heaven and Earth Society and encountered various opportunities. Thats why he thought Mok Gyeong-un had reached the Profound Realm before him. But now, to hear that he had surpassed the Profound Realm and reached the legendary Life and Death Realm that even his master, the current Society Leader, hadnt reached, he was so angry he felt sick. Were you playing with me? From the beginning, he had reached a realm where he could kill him in an instant. Yet he didnt, and he didnt reveal this. Just from that, Na Yul-ryang could understand. That he no longer existed in that guys eyes. You, to me! Keuuuu. Its frustrating. This is the first time in his life hes felt this frustrated. He thought he finally had a worthy rival, but that was just his own delusion. Young Master Mo Yaks heart ached seeing him like this. Seeing her lord Na Yul-ryang, who had never lost confidence for a moment and was so arrogant, feeling jealous and suffering because of someone like this, her heart hurt. Why did such a monster appear before Young Master Na Yul-ryang, who was called a genius that might appear once in hundreds of years? Mo Yak looked up at Mok Gyeong-un floating in the air above the plaza. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un moved. The moment he extended his sword forward, -Swish! One of the three Invisible Swords beside him rushed towards the Society Leader. Its speed was so fast that its form disappeared as it moved, making it difficult to see with the naked eye. However, to the Society Leader facing him, Its coming. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He could clearly see the Invisible Sword aiming to pierce his chest in one go. As the Society Leader extended his sword, four of the twelve Sword Riding Energies spread like wings around him overlapped like a shield, and, -Chaaaaaang! Blocked the incoming Invisible Sword. -Paaang! However, even though he blocked the Invisible Sword by crossing four Sword Riding Energies, its power was so strong that the Society Leaders body was pushed back. To this extent. The Society Leader inwardly stuck out his tongue. He had expected it to have power surpassing sword energy since it was a Invisible Sword called the extreme of swordsmanship, but it was beyond that. And, -Woong! Side! As he stretched his hand to the Society Leaders right side, four Sword Riding Energies unfolded sword techniques as if four masters were launching a joint attack, creating dozens of sharp trajectories. -Pa chi chi chik! Blue sparks flew like lightning between those trajectories as one Invisible Sword was forcefully breaking through. If theres no gap, youll create one by force? -Flinch! The Society Leaders eyes, which had been sticking out his tongue, turned somewhere. -Swish! The Society Leader hurriedly moved his left hand holding the sword. Then two of the remaining Sword Riding Energies guarding his side flew in the direction where the Society Leader extended his sword. -Shu suk! There was no one there, but, -Chang! Someone appeared in the middle of the Sword Riding Energies trajectory and struck them down. It was Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un, who had reached a realm where he could handle Invisible Swords, had already reached a level where he could traverse space with super-high-speed movement regardless of ground or air, and if one were to be careless even for a moment here, they would lose track of his whereabouts. However, befitting his title as one of the Six Heavens and a great master who had reached the extreme of the Profound Realm, the Society Leader exerted superhuman concentration. -Chang! Not only did he block the Invisible Sword that Mok Gyeong-un had swung directly after suddenly penetrating right in front of him with his treasured sword Predestination, but he also sent two Sword Riding Energies rushing towards Mok Gyeong-uns back and left ribs. Of course, -Pa cha cha chang! Mok Gyeong-un easily deflected the two Sword Riding Energies just by tracing a full moon-shaped trajectory with his Invisible Sword. And not stopping there, -Pat! In an instant, he struck the Society Leaders right shoulder with his left hand holding the sword, and, -Puk! Kuk. -Clang! Made him drop his treasured sword Predestination from his hand. With his right arm temporarily numbed by the sword energy penetrating his shoulder, the Society Leader had no choice but to create distance. Ha! The Society Leader swung his sword towards Mok Gyeong-un with a shout. Then the twelve Sword Riding Energies around him all flew in at once, forming a formation to target Mok Gyeong-uns major vital points. Twelve Sword Heaven Formation 3rd Form: Infinite and Endless! The power of this combined sword formation created by the Sword Riding Energies surpasses normal techniques. This wont be enough to defeat Mok Gyeong-un. However, it should at least buy time to create distance from him. But, -Cha cha cha cha cha chang! The twenty-four forms of the 1st technique of the Demonic Sword Technique that Mok Gyeong-un unleashed with his Invisible Sword created exquisite sword trajectories, blocking the formation of the twelve Sword Riding Energies. Not stopping there, as the 2nd technique followed, emitting sword energy, the Sword Riding Energies couldnt escape from the interlocking trajectories and eventually lost their power and were deflected. -Pa cha cha cha cha chang! As a result, nearly half of the sword hilts were even destroyed. This As blue energy and sword fragments scattered in all directions like oxidizing, Mok Gyeong-uns Invisible Sword penetrated through, and, -Chwak! Kkeup! Cut off the right arm of the Society Leader who was trying to create distance somehow, like lightning. Only when the Society Leaders arm was cut off did the two figures become visible to the naked eye, causing exclamations and sighs to cross below the plaza. H-He did it! To cut off the Society Leaders arm! Those who exclaimed were the supporting forces who had decided to follow Mok Gyeong-un. They had been unable to contain their tension as it was a battle with the Society Leader, the leader of the Heaven and Earth Society and its strongest master, but the moment they saw the Society Leaders arm being cut off, they couldnt help but burst into cheers. Waaaaaah! On the other hand, Aah The side filled with sighs was in a completely opposite mood. It was a battle between the peaks of the martial arts world who had received the old and new titles of Heaven, a life-and-death competition between absolute beings who had reached the highest realms of the extreme of the Profound Realm and the Life and Death Realm. Although Mok Gyeong-un, the new Heaven called the Heavenly Demon, had reached the Life and Death Realm, the Society Leader had been at the peak of the martial arts world for a long time, and his vast experience couldnt be ignored, so those watching couldnt help but hold a glimmer of hope. However, This cant be As expected. The gap coming from their realms. It was something that even the Society Leader, called the current peak of the martial arts world, couldnt overcome. In the end, cant he surpass the wall of the Invisible Sword, the extreme of swordsmanship? -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un aimed his Invisible Sword at the Society Leaders neck, as if to finish the match. Then the Society Leader, pressing an acupuncture point to stop the bleeding on his cut arm with somewhat rough breathing, shook his head and opened his mouth with difficulty. Grudges are truly frightening. Did the anger towards that person make even a mere ghost-possessed body reach such a realm? Spirit, no, Ryu So-wol, the originator of the Moon Vein. !? At these words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. He had thought that the Society Leader, being from the Heaven Vein clan, might know something, but he didnt expect Cheong-ryeongs real name to be mentioned from his mouth. Chapter 409 Chapter 409 C Encounter (1)Grudges are truly frightening. Did the anger towards that person make even a mere possessed body reach such a realm? Spirit, no, Ryu So-wol, the originator of the Moon Vein. !? At these words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. He had thought that the Society Leader, being from the Heaven Vein clan, might know something, but he didnt expect Cheong-ryeongs real name to be mentioned from his mouth. As if reading Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts, the Society Leader spoke in a solemn voice. Did you think I wouldnt know? From the beginning, that secret manual couldnt be touched or learned due to the overwhelmingly strong grudge. The moment I knew you had mastered it, I realized you were inside that body. Secret manual. It was the medium made from the heart that had sealed Cheong-ryeongs vengeful spirit. The fact that he knew this much about it meant that the current Society Leader had likely inherited all these secrets from his predecessors. -Disciple. -Kill him. Cheong-ryeongs voice, filled with anger, boiled. Having waited only for this moment, she seemed unable to contain her anger any longer. Seeing her reaction, Mok Gyeong-un called out to her through voice transmission. -Cheong-ryeong. -Dont even dream of trying to stop me. Dont you understand after hearing what these damn clan members are saying? If you dont do it, Ill manifest myself directly and tear this descendant of that bastard limb from limb. -I have no intention of stopping you. But please wait a moment. -What are you telling me to wait for? Right now -I told you. -What? -If were going to do it, we should do it properly. - He had declared war in front of all the Heaven and Earth Society members, saying he would make this enormous organization disappear. And in front of all of them, he had shown overwhelming power and dyed the plaza of the main building Heavenly Cherishing Hall, which could be called the symbol of the Heaven and Earth Society, in pandemonium and blood. Seeing this, she had felt immense joy after 100 years. -Aah. Finally, the moment she had waited for so long had arrived. Now, with the bloodline of the Heaven Vein, the descendant of Bi Yeong-hon who could be called the pinnacle and end of this revenge, right before her eyes, what was he trying to do here? Recognizing her existence means he knows what his predecessors did. Of course, he was mistaken in thinking she had possessed this disciple, but in the end, she and the disciple were indeed together, so this wasnt particularly important. -What more are you trying to do here? It will all be over if we just kill this guy. -It would be good if that alone would resolve your grudge, Cheong-ryeong, but it doesnt seem to be the case. Surely there are things that bother you as well? - At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeong fell silent. Things that bother her. Yes. Besides the grudge, there are certainly questions. From why she had been sealed in the secret manual made from her heart for nearly 100 years, to how she had been trapped, who did this and why C she was curious about everything. But the ancestor of this guy who she truly wanted to vent her grudge on must have died long ago, so would anything change by hearing something from his descendant? Wouldnt it rather make her more frustrated by the fact that she couldnt directly vent her grudge on him? Cheong-ryeong was rather afraid of that. -Disciple I Just as she was about to say something, the Society Leader exhaled a strange sigh and opened his mouth. Haah. No matter how deep your grudge, you shouldnt have acted recklessly and revealed yourself like this, Ryu So-wol. What do you mean by that? Mok Gyeong-un asked without any denial, as if he were Cheong-ryeong himself. At this question, the Society Leader uttered words that were difficult to understand. We thought it would get better if we made it as distant as possible or cut off the obsession, since no method could burn or tear it. But thanks to your grudge, no less intense than that persons madness, it was all in vain. No, was it this ones foolishness for not calculating that? -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un aimed his Invisible Sword at the Society Leaders chin. If he thrusts now, it will be fatal. Youre speaking in a way thats hard to understand. That persons madness? Who do you mean by that person? Are you talking about your dead ancestor? Dead ancestor Do you really think so? Ryu So-wol. What? At Mok Gyeong-uns retort, the Society Leader snorted as if exasperated and said, Are you pretending not to know? Or have you forgotten? Whatever the case, my plans have already gone awry. Trying to pull that person out of the quagmire, trying to return the Society to its original state -Flinch! It was before his words could finish. Mok Gyeong-un raised one eyebrow and looked down at the plaza. This was because sinister energies were rising faintly from various places all around. The Society Leader let out another sigh and said in a meaningful voice, In the end, you end up drawing them in. -Wudeuk! Wudeuk! At that moment, some of the Society members where the sinister energies were spreading suddenly clutched one of their eyes and writhed in pain. Kkeup! Wh-What is this Unlike their painful writhing, their bodies gradually showed movements different from their own will. It looked as if they were losing control over their own bodies. *** Just a little while ago. The atmosphere in the plaza was extremely divided. From the moment the Society Leaders arm was cut off, the forces supporting Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide their joy, cheering loudly, while the forces under Young Master Na Yul-ryang rapidly sank into depression. It was the worst possible situation, with nearly half having already submitted and countless lives lost to the Sword Riding Ejected Sword Energies, tilting the balance of power. Damn it. Even Na Yul-ryang, who was caught up in extreme jealousy and anger towards someone for the first time, seemed to think it was already difficult to turn the tide, his lone left pupil gradually filling with resignation. -Murmur murmur! An arm lying on the ground. The expressions of all those who had stepped back in a circle were beyond shock, even dazed. Who could have imagined such a thing? This was the same for Na Yul-ryang. Master was overwhelmed? Even being called such a genius and growing stronger quickly, he had never imagined the reality of surpassing his master. But it happened right before his eyes. Because of this, morale had already reached a point where it couldnt be revived. If the Society Leader, one of the Seven Heavens called the peak of the current martial arts world, couldnt handle him, no one could stop that monster. Even if he tried to join forces with others -Clench! It would just be a meaningless death. A situation where no outcome could be expected brought a suffocating sense of frustration. Na Yul-ryangs pupils moved back and forth. He had always been emotionally dry to the point of being cold-blooded, and arrogant and full of confidence, so he had never cared about others opinions in his life. But this time was different. If he had simply been defeated, he would have accepted it as just being weak himself. But in a fight where the fate of countless people hung on his shoulders, showing nothing but helplessness without being able to do anything, he was seized by a strong sense of shame he had never experienced before. [To think youre only this capable, yet you claim youll lead us?] [Its laughable that you aimed for the Society Leader position.] [To think we bet our lives trusting such a guy.] It was truly strange. Usually, no one dared to look at him like this. But their gazes were utterly cold. Although they couldnt say it out loud, their eyes clearly seemed to blame and criticize him. Little rats. He wanted to kill them all. But he knew why they resented him, and he held back, thinking it would only make him look ugly if he got angry here, but his feelings were getting more and more mixed up. Since everything had gone to hell anyway, should he just vent his feelings and end it? If he just tore and ripped apart everything he saw, maybe hed feel a little better -Clench! Young Master! At that moment, Mo Yak grabbed both cheeks of Na Yul-ryang, who was about to fall into a state of madness from shame and anger. Instinctively realizing that he was about to break down, she felt she had to hold onto his sanity somehow. Young Master, come to your senses! Youve never been shaken by such things before. Since when did you start caring about others eyes? S~ea??h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At her words, Na Yul-ryang opened his mouth in a depressed voice. Its all over already. Mo Yak. At those words, Mo Yak barely held back the lump in her throat and shook her head vigorously. This was absolutely not his fault. That was literally like a natural disaster. Even the current peak of the martial arts world couldnt do anything against such a monster, so what could Na Yul-ryang do, no matter how much of a genius he was called? She gently caressed Na Yul-ryangs cheeks and said, Young Master. This is All because youre pathetically weak. !? At Mo Yaks completely unexpected words, Na Yul-ryangs expression distorted. Seeing his face like that, Mo Yak suddenly showed a bewildered expression and her left eyelid trembled. Th-This Why did she say such a thing? She had intended to say it was absolutely not his fault. But words completely different from her will came out of her mouth. Mo Yak tried to say that these words were not of her own will. However, Because of your incompetence and weakness, youve driven all these people to their deaths. Do you want comfort when you should take your own life and it wouldnt be enough? Words contrary to her will continued to come out of her mouth. At these words from her, Na Yul-ryangs expression went beyond distortion to become terrifying. What are you? Although he was mentally cornered to the point of almost falling into madness, a shred of reason remained. Even if others feared him and turned their backs, Mo Yak would never do such a thing. She was a companion who would walk with him even if the end of the road was hell and destruction, never one to let go of his hand. Just as Na Yul-ryangs lone pupil was about to be dyed with doubt and anger, You absolutely -Puk! At that moment, the thumb of Mo Yaks left hand, which had been caressing Na Yul-ryangs cheek, dug into his empty right eye socket. Keuk! He couldnt stop her finger from digging in for a moment due to being off guard, but he was able to grab it belatedly. -Pak! Na Yul-ryang grabbed her wrist and tried to remove it. However, not only Mo Yaks arm that had dug in, but even her finger didnt budge. To the bewildered Na Yul-ryang, Mo Yak opened her mouth with a chilling smile. Ive waited quite a while for this moment. Keuuuu. Youll soon forget that weakness. !? In Na Yul-ryangs lone pupil, he saw the bizarre sight of Mo Yaks left pupil splitting into a cross shape, with another pupil rising from within. This is Ugh. Na Yul-ryangs head tilted back. Along with this, he felt something strange and chilling gradually filling his empty right eye socket, which had been taken by Mok Gyeong-un. Then Na Yul-ryang felt his mind becoming hazy. He was clearly looking ahead, but everything became blurry and his consciousness gradually became muddled. Eventually, Na Yul-ryangs empty eye socket was suddenly filled, and a golden pupil like the one Mok Gyeong-un had taken appeared. It didnt end there. -Puk! Mo Yak forcibly pulled out her own eyeball that had split into a cross and protruded, without any hesitation. It should have been painful, but Mo Yak was rather smiling eerily. Eventually, Mo Yak brought her extracted eyeball to Na Yul-ryangs forehead, and, -Shu ru ru ruk! The eyeball, as if alive, spewed out blood vessels, which dug into the flesh of his forehead. As the blood vessels that had dug in wriggled and moved, the forehead area split and a space opened. Then the eyeball Mo Yak was holding popped into that space. With this, Mo Yak lost consciousness and collapsed to the ground like a puppet with its strings cut. Na Yul-ryang, who now had three eyes including the one embedded in his forehead, muttered to the fallen Mo Yak. It was worth preparing for this possibility. Then he raised his head. Na Yul-ryangs three eyes were precisely focused on one figure floating in the air. It was Mok Gyeong-un. Na Yul-ryangs lips curled up ominously as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un. So you were inside? Na Yul-ryangs three pupils sparkled as if filled with ecstasy. Chapter 410 Chapter 410 C Encounter (2)Young Master Na Yul-ryangs lips curled up ominously as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un. So you were inside? Na Yul-ryang, who had the eyeball from Mo Yaks left eye implanted in his forehead, had an atmosphere quite different from before. Unlike his usual self, who showed only arrogance and bluntness due to being unfamiliar with emotions, he now exuded a certain ease. He put one hand behind his back and raised the other. Then, -Chak! Chak! Chak! Lim! Byeong! Gae! He formed abbreviated hand seals and snapped his fingers. -Ttak! It was at that moment when he snapped his fingers. -Gooooo! As spell power spread in all directions, demonic powers that had been trapped here and there began to be released. The released demonic powers, -Kwa deuk! Kwa deuk! Kkeup! M-My eye suddenly! As Society members here and there suddenly clutched their left or right eyes and writhed in pain, those around them couldnt hide their bewilderment. This wasnt just happening to Na Yul-ryangs side, but also among some of the Society members who had come under Mok Gyeong-un. As those around checked on the suffering Society members, asking if they were alright, Hey. Hey, why are you Huk! Wh-What is this? Your your eye? They couldnt hide their shock at seeing their eyes. The eyes of those who had been clutching them in pain split into a cross shape, revealing a bizarre eye that had been hidden inside. The sight was so bizarre it was almost disgusting. But the surprises didnt end there. -Puk! -Kwa deuk! Kek! You What is this Those who had been clutching their eyes in pain suddenly attacked those nearby. The Society members, who were off guard seeing their comrades suffering, couldnt help but fall victim to these sudden attacks. This wasnt just happening among ordinary Society members, but also mixed in with some at the level of branch heads and grand branch heads. Keheok O-Oh Branch Head Keu heu. The time has finally come. Keuuuu. Grand Branch Head Gi Yun Wh-Why are you doing this? You fool. Do you still see me as Grand Branch Head Gi Yun? With screams erupting from all directions and incidents occurring here and there, even the leaders and executives of each faction were at a loss for how to deal with this situation for a moment. What on earth is happening right now? The Society Leaders pupils trembled as he looked down at the plaza below. Like the Elder Council, he had somewhat guessed that there would be hidden individuals. But even he hadnt predicted this. It was difficult to count the exact number as they were scattered here and there, but at a glance, it seemed that nearly 20% of the Society members had been unknowingly infiltrated. To think they had hidden so many minions, were they preparing for this situation? -Youve worked hard, my child. At that moment, a voice echoed in the Society Leaders ear. The moment he heard that voice, the Society Leaders gaze immediately turned somewhere. It was towards his chief disciple, Na Yul-ryang. !!!!! The moment he saw him, the Society Leaders expression hardened terribly. So its come to this Even though he had innate martial talent surpassing his own, since he wasnt of the Heaven Vein bloodline, he thought it would be enough to just keep him away from the Society Leader position. But when did he plant an eye so close? Did he read several moves ahead of even himself? -I thought the grand plan might be disrupted by variables, but youre performing your filial duty so admirably. The Society Leader gritted his teeth at the voice he heard. -Euddeuk! Hes indeed excited. Probably because of this being? The Society Leaders gaze turned to Mok Gyeong-un. He had never left that place, so revealing himself like this must be to absolutely not miss this moment. -Clench! Even if things have gone awry, I cant let it go as he wishes. If that happens, everything will truly go according to its will. The Society Leader clenched his left fist and opened his mouth, looking at Mok Gyeong-un. Ryu So-wol. I dont know if youll believe this one, but how about joining hands for a moment? At this proposal, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been looking down at the plaza below, raised his head and answered. Join hands? This ones thoughts differ from that persons. To set everything right Kek! It was then. The Society Leader, who had been speaking, suddenly clutched his chest. Then the blood vessels in the exposed parts of his skin bulged out black and turned blue, changing to look almost like he had fallen into qi deviation. The Society Leader looked at Young Master Na Yul-ryang with bloodshot eyes. He was smiling at him. All I thought I had removed everything Was there still a remaining restriction? Realizing this, the Society Leaders eyes filled with anger. He had prepared so much to overturn everything while restraining himself, but it all turned out to still be playing in the palm of his hand. It was at that moment. -Chak! Chak! Chak! Chak! Mok Gyeong-un formed abbreviated hand seals with his left hand. Byeong! Tu! Yeol! Jin! They were the hand seals of the Nine Character Revival Technique. Instantly, an immense spell power filled the area around the Society Leader. -Gooooooo! Then, -Paaaaaa! Four pillars appeared around him. Originally, people without spell power wouldnt be able to see this, but the Society Leader could see these pillars. This was created by Mok Gyeong-un using spell power and techniques. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un put his sword-holding fingers to his lips and muttered softly. Four Peaks Linking Technique. -Chwaaaaa! At that moment, the four pillars connected, creating a massive surface. As a result, the Society Leader became trapped in a space created by spell power. But when this happened, -Sss sss! The blood vessels that had been bulging out of his skin began to subside little by little. This is? The Society Leaders eyes glinted. He had heard from Vice Society Leader Mong So-cheon that the one who inherited the Moon Veins sword techniques had talent in sorcery and had become a disciple of Sorcerer Jo Ui-gong, who was under the head of the Primal Killing Pavilion. Although he had emphasized sorcery because there were things to prepare for his plans, he hadnt paid much attention to it, thinking how much could he have learned given that its system was perhaps even more complex than martial arts. But looking at it now, it seemed to be at a level beyond that. However, even if possessed, can a vengeful spirit handle spells, which could be considered a power opposite to it, in this way? It was at that moment of puzzlement. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un extended his hand. At that instant, the Society Leader, who had just escaped the pain of the restriction while trapped in the Four Peak Linking Formation, was pushed back and flew into the main building, breaking through a window. -Kwang! After sending the Society Leader flying like that, Mok Gyeong-un then looked at Young Master Na Yul-ryang. An incomparable demonic power and strange energy, far beyond that of others who had another eye appear within their eyes, was emanating from him. He looked almost like a different person. No, had he become a different person? That eye An eye had sprouted on his forehead. After staring at this for a while, Mok Gyeong-un then, -Kung! Landed right in front of Na Yul-ryang from mid-air. As Mok Gyeong-un landed, the ground cracked and shockwaves spread out, causing those nearby to be thrown back. Euhuk! Wh-What energy -Pa pa pa pa pa pang! Due to the shockwaves and aftermath, soon only Mok Gyeong-un and Na Yul-ryang remained within that radius. Na Yul-ryang smiled and opened his mouth. I didnt expect sorcery to be possible with that body. Not bad. That eye Youre indeed not Na Yul-ryang. Na Yul-ryang? Aah. Of course not. That child is sleeping peacefully in here. Na Yul-ryang patted his chest. Then he looked in the direction where the Society Leader had been sent flying and said, Thanks to that foolish boy, I thought the grand plan might get a little tangled, but fortunately, everything is returning to its place. Grand plan? Yes. Ive been drawing a big picture. There was a variable like you, but thats a part I can overcome easily enough. With those words, Na Yul-ryang extended his hand towards Mok Gyeong-un. And then he said with a smile, That guy made some initial moves, but Ive prepared a lot for you. Come with me. So-wol. No sooner had those words ended. -Jjeojjeok! The wooden doll in Mok Gyeong-uns bosom cracked. This was because it couldnt withstand the spirit power of Cheong-ryeong inside. Cheong-ryeong, trying to forcibly break out of it, spoke to Mok Gyeong-un in a voice filled with ecstasy and anger. -Disciple Its him. It must be him. In Cheong-ryeongs view, she saw a different appearance, not Na Yul-ryang. He was the being she hated so much, the one who had ripped out her heart and made her face death. It was Bi Yeong-hon of the Heaven Vein. However, Mok Gyeong-un was looking with a different perspective from Cheong-ryeong. That is, So youre Mok-gan. !? At those words, Na Yul-ryangs smiling expression froze coldly and became strange. Then he tilted his head slightly and opened his mouth with narrowed eyes. I didnt expect those words to come from your mouth. -Disciple, what are you saying now? Although he has an eye on his forehead, hes clearly sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Cheong-ryeong. This guy is Mok-gan. -The Mok-gan He is Cheong-ryeongs words trailed off. Her mind became complicated. The shell was clearly Young Master Na Yul-ryang, but what was inside was undoubtedly him. But hes Mok-gan? The Mok-gan she had learned about while being with Mok Gyeong-un, that is, the being combining eye (?,Ŀ (mok)) and mountain (?, (gan)), Three-Eyes (Sam-ahn, ), was the leader of the Secret Society. What on earth is going on here? As she was puzzling over this, Na Yul-ryang raised one eyebrow and said, You Are you really So-wol? At his question, the corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth slowly raised. -Shwaaa! -Flinch! It looked like he was smiling, but as a chilling and enormous killing intent rose from within that smile, Na Yul-ryangs eyes immediately sharpened. No matter how she had become a vengeful spirit, the Ryu So-wol he knew would never make such a face. This was something only one who had committed slaughter, pandemonium, blood, and pain all of those things, could possess. Chapter 411 Chapter 411 C Encounter (3)Mok Gyeong-uns lips curled upwards. At a glance, his smile seemed bright, but it was so full of malice that it sent chills down the spine of anyone who saw it. This was something only one who had committed slaughter, pandemonium, blood, and pain all of those things, could possess. Seeing this, Na Yul-ryang was quickly seized by doubt. If the being inside was a vengeful spirit, he could understand such intense negative emotions, but something felt off. Has it risen in rank as a vengeful spirit? Even if it had been sealed and its resentment had deepened, by now it should have reached the rank of Blue Spirit. Certainly, at the rank of Blue Spirit, it could give a sense of pressure or caution. But what is this sensation? Should I call it alien? Even if a hundred years had deepened its resentment, could the Ryu So-wol he knew really make such a face? However, no matter what, it couldnt be enough to threaten even his own senses. You -Swish! It was before he could say anything. Mok Gyeong-uns demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, which he had drawn without notice, came swinging to behead Na Yul-ryang. However, Na Yul-ryang avoided the sword by lightly tilting his head back, and Mok Gyeong-un changed direction mid-swing to aim for his neck again. Then, -Swish! -Pang! Mok Gyeong-uns sword bent smoothly and was deflected. -Chwaruru! Mok Gyeong-uns body was pushed back about three steps. It seemed like he would be pushed back further, but his feet stopped as if planted in the ground midway, and the ground cracked around his feet. -Jjeojeojeojjeok! Sharp sword energy flowed out from the cracked ground. To channel energy to your Yongcheon point in that instant. Not bad. At Na Yul-ryangs praise, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth with narrowed eyes. The Ritual of Repulsion. Mok Gyeong-un immediately recognized that this strange technique that deflected his sword energy was the Ritual of Repulsion, one of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. -Is this the Ritual of Repulsion? -Yes. It was certain. The Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques were an incredibly strange ultimate skill that could be unleashed without any precursors. Even Cheong-ryeong couldnt help but be surprised at this. Both she and Mok Gyeong-un knew the Ritual of Repulsion as a method of channeling energy away in an instant before it could even touch. She knew that the profundity of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques deepened the more one practiced them, but to think it had reached even this level. -Disciple. If he has mastered the Ritual of Repulsion -He could be the one who took Cheong-ryeongs heart. After the day of the great calamity, only three people in the world had learned the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. Cheong-ryeong, Mok Gyeong-un, and Bi Yeong-hon of the Heaven Vein. At that moment, Na Yul-ryang smiled faintly and opened his mouth. Thats a relief. I was worried for a moment, but it seems thats not the case. Yes, its the Ritual of Repulsion. Only you and I in this world can recognize this. -So he did learn it. Yes. Of course. Theres no way he wouldnt have learned it. A voice boiling with anger along with trembling. As he became more and more certain that he was Bi Yeong-hon, Cheong-ryeong tried to break the wooden doll and come out right away. -Jjeojeojeojeojeok! -Cheong-ryeong. Wait -If hes really Mok-gan and that Bi Yeong-hon, what is there to hesitate about? He is the enemy of you and this one. Cheong-ryeong could no longer hold back. At her sky-piercing resentment and killing intent, Mok Gyeong-un finally nodded. He still didnt know how this guy could be both Three-Eyes, the leader of the Secret Society, and Bi Yeong-hon, Cheong-ryeongs enemy, but if he was truly the source of all this, there was no reason to hesitate anymore, as she said. -Kwadeuk! The wooden doll shattered. At that moment, Na Yul-ryang, who had been smiling and about to step forward, paused. -Gooooooo! He sensed the immense spirit power that engulfed the surroundings the moment the seal was broken. Na Yul-ryangs eye on his forehead glinted strangely. This was because feeling spirit power meant revealing the spirit body as a vengeful spirit. At this, Na Yul-ryang put his hands behind his back and said leisurely, No matter how high your rank, revealing your spirit body is a futile act. I dont know how you trained that body to such a degree, but maintaining that state -Shwaaaaa! It was at that moment. Suddenly, the sky turned blood red. At this strange phenomenon, everyone in the plaza looked up. This was the same even for the strange people with eyes protruding from their eyes. -Murmur murmur! Look over there! The sky is turning red. What is this? It wasnt just the sky that was turning red. -Shu! Shu shu shu! Blood suddenly began to spring up like fountains from the plaza floor. Even if they rubbed their eyes thinking they were seeing things, the blood filling the floor was still there, and they could even smell the unique stench of blood. -Sss sss sss sss! The blood that filled the floor then shot up into the sky, forming a reverse rain. Everyone was dumbfounded by this bizarre phenomenon that made them doubt their eyes, but not Na Yul-ryang. Ghost Intent Domain To be able to unfold it even when the sun is at its zenith, your resentment seems to be deeper than this one expected. This wasnt possible with just the rank of Blue Spirit. It had to be beyond that. It needed to reach at least the rank of Indigo Spirit), but seeing that it covered the entire main building plaza Violet Spirit? Na Yul-ryangs expression became subtle. Violet Spirit was a rank that could only be reached with immeasurable spirit power and resentment as a vengeful spirit. Even he, who was well-versed in sorcery to the point of being knowledgeable about alchemy to artificially create high-ranking vengeful spirits, couldnt understand. Soyeol couldnt have reached the rank of Violet Spirit in just a hundred years. What on earth happened? Even if Bi Jung-seon had stolen the secret manual made from her heart that day, he had thought it would eventually return to his side, so he had waited with leisure. But what did he do? It was then. -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa! The blood pooled around him turned into sharp thorns and stabbed towards him. Na Yul-ryang lightly waved his hand at this. The thorns melted away as if oxidizing before they could even touch him. -Seu ru ru ru ru! This wont work. Since youve manifested anyway, show your face after a long -Chwa ru ru ru ru! Before his words could finish, the blood on the floor began to rotate around him and then shot up in the form of a whirlwind. The blood in the whirlwind became countless, hundreds, thousands of sword blades trying to grind Na Yul-ryangs flesh. -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa! My, my goodness How can blood! The tremendous majesty of the blood whirlwind rising to the sky was so shocking that everyone around retreated as far back as they could. Die! Cheong-ryeong was giving her all, raising her resentment and spirit power to the extreme to kill just one person. Since it also contained the Moon Veins sword techniques, the inside could be seen as an absolute sword formation made of blood. She absolutely did not let her guard down. If he had realized the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques to the point of deflecting even Mok Gyeong-uns sword energy, this guy must have become incomparably stronger than the Bi Yeong-hon she knew in the past. Then she must face him with determination to die. With her current self, having reached the domain of Violet Spirit, she could face even a master of the Profound Realm, considered the highest. Lets end everything here. Bi Yeong-hon. If she can kill him, it doesnt matter if her spirit body is destroyed. Even if she faces spirit annihilation here, as long as she can kill this guy -Pa cha cha cha cha chang! !? What is this? In an instant, the blood whirlwind she had created burst due to the tremendous energy being released from inside. This is Demonic power? If it wasnt a mistake, it was closer to the demonic power of two-tailed demons rather than internal energy. It was at that moment. Na Yul-ryang walked out with his hands behind his back, without a single drop of blood on him, and smirked. I told you its useless. And it seems like you want to play hide-and-seek, so Ill find you directly. -Whirik! No sooner had those words ended than the eye on Na Yul-ryangs forehead moved. The pupil scanned the surroundings in an instant. You were inside. With those words, Na Yul-ryang muttered something and raised one hand to strike down at the blood-filled floor. -Paaaaang! Chwaaaaa! The moment his palm struck down, the blood rose like waves in all directions. Then someone bounced out of the blood and shot upwards. It was Cheong-ryeong, wearing a crown and holding a long pipe. Found you! Seeing her, Na Yul-ryang curled his lips and flew his body. He was so fast that his body reached right in front of Cheong-ryeong in an instant, but at that very moment, -Chaaaaang! The sound of swords clashing spread in all directions, and the rain of blood that had been rising around them scattered with a gust of wind, creating a vacuum in the space between. You? Na Yul-ryangs eyes widened as he crossed swords. This was because the one who blocked him was an unexpected figure. It was Mok Gyeong-un. How can you? Hadnt he ended the possession and manifested? But how is he moving? Behind Mok Gyeong-un who was blocking him, Ryu So-wol was clearly visible. This What on earth? Of course, there are cases where one regains consciousness immediately after being freed from possession, but if a body has been dominated for a long time, its difficult for the soul to normalize at once. Moreover, a vengeful spirit of the rank of Violet Spirit, which could be called the peak as a vengeful spirit, had possessed him. No matter how strong that body is !!!!!! At that moment, the eye on Na Yul-ryangs forehead trembled severely. That eye could see clearly. The red thread connecting Mok Gyeong-un and Cheong-ryeong. That is, Affinity? In an instant, Na Yul-ryangs mind became complicated. He had been puzzled by how strong the martial prowess of the possessed body was, but since there were cases where one could become strong even in a possessed state, he had thought this was such a case. But affinity? Isnt this something that should only occur when dominating low-ranking two-tailed demons as spirit servants? A vengeful spirit is the soul of a human, a being born with all the possibilities of the myriad things, and because its negativity is so strong in one direction, its different from two-tailed demons, so its not suitable as a spirit servant and doesnt form connections. But how is that connected? Impossible. This cant be As he was puzzling over this, Mok Gyeong-uns left hand holding the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword flew towards his neck. -Chwak! Seeing this, Na Yul-ryang raised his hand, -Woong! He tried to deflect the sword energy again with the Ritual of Repulsion. But at that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns sword ignored the Ritual of Repulsion. This is? A strong adhesive force was felt from the hand connected to the sword. The Ritual of Binding? As the two opposing forces conflicted, they ended up canceling each other out. At this, -Chang! Na Yul-ryang applied more force to the clashing sword, pushing it away and flying his body backwards. As Mok Gyeong-un was about to fly his body, not wanting to let him escape, -Swish! Get lost. Na Yul-ryang extended his finger towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, -Paaaaaaaaak! At that moment, the surrounding space seemed to compress, converging to a single point, and Mok Gyeong-uns body was sucked into the center. The Void Suppression[1]! This was another technique of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. It was a technique that instantly pressed about four jang (about 12 meters) of space in any desired direction, and was one of the techniques that consumed the most mental and energy power among the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. -Dribble! Blood tears flowed from Na Yul-ryangs three pupils. Its certainly overwhelming for this new body. However, if caught in this technique, one would be thrown to an unknown place along with the folded space, so its impossible to know where they would appear. Of course, he thought Mok Gyeong-un would end up like that too, but, -Chwa ru ru ru ruk! At that moment, the unfolding Void Suppression was sucked into another Void Suppression that suddenly appeared as if overlapping. !? Seeing this, Na Yul-ryangs expression hardened terribly. This was because he saw Cheong-ryeong extending her finger just like himself. Cheong-ryeong also looked at her own finger with surprised eyes. -How is this? After becoming a vengeful spirit, she had lost all the power she had when she had a physical body. Sarch* The N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But in the moment she thought Mok Gyeong-un was in danger, the formula for the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques came to her mind without her realizing it, and she extended her finger. However, -Heuik. She felt an enormous amount of spirit power being consumed in an instant. Along with this, the Ghost Intent Domain blood boundary she had been maintaining began to crack and scatter as if breaking apart. -Pa sss sss sss! Through the fragments of the breaking blood world, the blood boundary, Mok Gyeong-un and Na Yul-ryang clashed once again in mid-air. -Chaaaaang! -Kwaaaang! Pa chi chi chik! As their swords clashed, gusts of wind and blue streaks like lightning spread out in all directions like roots. Clashing in that state, Na Yul-ryang shouted with bloodshot eyes. What on earth is your true identity? To his question, Mok Gyeong-un answered in a low voice. Jeong, Mok Gyeong-un, Heavenly Demon It doesnt matter if you forget all of that. What? I am the one who will kill you. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha cha cha! No sooner had those words ended, dozens of swords rose around them as they crossed swords, aiming their tips. Chapter 412 Chapter 412 C Encounter (4)The main plaza of the Heaven and Earth Society, which had faced new chaos due to the unexpected appearance of third-party enemies with eyes within their eyes, temporarily entered a lull as it was dyed red with blood everywhere. Amidst this, a sudden tremendous battle broke out. Due to this clash between beings with overwhelming power, everyone temporarily stopped fighting and inevitably had their attention drawn to it. Wh-What on earth is that? How can blood form a whirlwind? Everyone couldnt hide their surprise at the sudden strange phenomena occurring one after another within the blood boundary. It was no different for the executives of the Heaven and Earth Society. What on earth was happening? Although it was difficult to guess, one thing was certain: those two men were at the center of this massive battle. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha cha cha! Dozens of swords rose around Mok Gyeong-un and Na Yul-ryang as they crossed swords, aiming their tips at them. Sword Riding Technique? To handle so many Sword Riding Technique swords? Even if one learned the Wudang Sects techniques, one of the cores of the Nine Sects, or mastered the strange Dual Mind Technique of the extinct Chongyang Sect that divides the mind in two, controlling all of these would be impossible. Na Yul-ryang slightly squinted his left eye. Along with this, countless visions flashed through his mind in an instant. They were fragments of memories. Although he had just taken over the body and gained control over it, he hadnt accepted things like the bodys memories or habits. But the moment he accepted some of the memories, Heavenly Demon? [Jeong, Mok Gyeong-un, Heavenly Demon It doesnt matter if you forget all of that.] This guy called himself the Heavenly Demon. Does that mean this guy is the one who received the title of one of the Seven Heavens? His reputation was so high that it had even reached his ears. No, it couldnt help but reach them. He destroyed the Shaolins One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation in one step and sealed off the Tang Family of Sichuan. If nothing else, isnt the Tang Family of Sichuan protected by that monstrous clan generation after generation? But when he heard that someone had appeared who single-handedly subjugated the Tang Family of Sichuan, even he couldnt help but be surprised. Here, he had put forward two hypotheses. Either the blood of that clan had thinned compared to the past, making them much weaker than before, or that being called the Heavenly Demon was an unimaginable monster. However, he had thought the former was more likely, but if this guy is the Heavenly Demon This strength is certainly In Na Yul-ryangs memory, Mok Gyeong-uns starting point was the Transcendent Realm. But in such a short time, he became a new Heaven, standing shoulder to shoulder with the Six Heavens, the current peak of the martial arts world? It was an incredible rate of progress, hard to believe for a human. Could it be? It was at that moment. -Woooong! Black sword energy formed on the Sword Riding Technique swords surrounding them. The moment he felt the vicious and destructive energy contained in the black sword energy, which was different from ordinary sword energy, the pupil of the eye embedded in Na Yul-ryangs forehead turned pure white. It was a strange change. [Is it him?] [Its not certain.] [What do you mean?] [The energy is different, though at a glance it resembles humans in being yin and vicious. Although Ive completely lost my power, I once ruled. But the being before us is a complete human.] [What? A complete human?] [Yes. Its certain. My eyes can find their core. However, this one has no core. And while its energy is quite similar to theirs, its nature itself is completely different.] The voice echoing in his mind denied Na Yul-ryangs conjecture. That cant be. How could a mere human, no matter how exceptional their martial talent, become this strong so quickly? As he was struggling to understand, the voice echoed in his mind. [More importantly, we should hurry, this body still has difficulty enduring us.] -Flutter! Na Yul-ryang glanced at his faintly trembling fingers. Cant it withstand even this level of vessel now? If that guy hadnt stubbornly insisted on the truth or whatever, there would have been no need to go around like this, but now its just become a headache. -Clench! Na Yul-ryangs pupils, clenching his fist, turned towards Mok Gyeong-un. If hes certainly human, then what on earth is this guys identity? How did he make Ryu So-wol his spirit servant? Is this a new variable created by fate, karma, heaven, or whatever to prevent her and himself from connecting again? -Euddeuk! If thats the case, it can never be forgiven. Even if everything stands in his way, he will seize it this time, even if he has to destroy everything. After organizing everything in his mind in an instant, Na Yul-ryang opened his mouth. Fine. As you said, I dont care what your identity is. Youre just a variable anyway. Ill make you beg to cut off So-wols affinity with you and kill -Chwak! It was before those words could finish. As Mok Gyeong-uns left hand holding the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword tried to pierce his brow, Na Yul-ryang tilted his head to the side to avoid it, then grabbed the blade of Plundering-killing Sword with two fingers. -Chak! Did you think I would create distance if you thrust? If you dont separate at close range, all these many Sword Riding Ejected Sword Energies are ultimately meaningless. Na Yul-ryang sneered. As long as they were crossing swords, Mok Gyeong-un absolutely couldnt fire the Sword Riding Ejected Sword Energies. This was because he was too close and could put himself in danger. It was just a waste of energy. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was inefficient -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwak! At that moment, Na Yul-ryangs eyes widened. This was because the sword energies loaded on dozens of sword hilts around them all rushed towards them at once. Does this guy not care about injuring himself? Huh? It seems hes really far from being related to that being he remembered. Theres a strong feeling of something raw and unrefined. It feels vicious and even mad. -Swish! Na Yul-ryang immediately unfolded the Ritual of Repulsion to try and deflect the dozens of Sword Riding Ejected Sword Energies flying towards him. However, -Woooong! Mok Gyeong-un simultaneously unfolded the Ritual of Binding, canceling it out. Annoying bastard! If you want to go into such a chaotic melee, fine, Ill oblige. Lets do this. -Chang! Na Yul-ryang struck away Mok Gyeong-uns sword that was crossing with his and unfolded a peerless sword technique. It was none other than the Heaven Vein sword technique, but the trajectory of the sword was far more complex and profound than what the Society Leader displayed. Mok Gyeong-un faced this sword technique of his with the 2nd form of the Demonic Sword Technique. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha cha chang! As their sword techniques clashed fiercely, blue sparks flew around them. Meanwhile, dozens of black streaks of Sword Riding Ejected Sword Energies flew towards them. -Cha cha cha cha cha cha chang! -Pa pa pa pa pa pang! An amazing sight unfolded here. While fiercely clashing sword techniques, Mok Gyeong-un struck down the Sword Riding Ejected Sword Energies flying towards him with the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword in his other hand, changing their trajectory to instead fly towards Na Yul-ryang. The same was true for Na Yul-ryang. As he extended his left hand and gently unfolded a palm technique, the trajectory of the Ejected Sword Energies changed and rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Pa cha cha cha cha cha chang! The Sword Riding Ejected Sword Energies, whose trajectories they had twisted towards each other, clashed and created another canceling aftermath. Gray powder scattered and covered their surroundings. The masters under Mok Gyeong-un, who had been dealing with the strange people with eyes protruding from their eyes, couldnt help but admire this sight. Is this a feast of ultimate techniques? Ha! Ive never seen such a high-level battle before. Its a battle between monsters. Everyone couldnt help but feel a thrill at the sight of these two using Sword Riding Ejected Sword Energies while clashing peerless sword techniques, and using flower grafting techniques to attack each other. This was truly worthy of being called a battle between peerless masters at the level of great masters. However, there were two things that all those watching couldnt help but find strange. One was that Young Master Na Yul-ryangs martial prowess had suddenly skyrocketed as if he had become a different person, and the other was No. Why isnt he using the Invisible Sword? Go Chan, possessing the body of Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, wondered. It seemed that if Mok Gyeong-un, who had reached the Life and Death Realm, used the Invisible Sword, he could dominate the situation more, but it looked like he wasnt using his full power. Someone answered his question. -Kung! Keu keu. Its not that hes not using it, but that he cant use it. Huh? Y-You startled me. It was Ja Geum-jeong, the fallen monk and Evil Suppressing Fist Master. Startled by the sudden appearance of Ja Geum-jeong with his fierce expression, Go Chan inwardly sighed in relief. Regardless, Ja Geum-jeong continued what he was saying. His internal energy consumption was great from the previous battles. Ah! Come to think of it, Mok Gyeong-un had continuously displayed ultimate techniques that consumed a lot of internal energy even before facing the changed Young Master Na Yul-ryang. So much so that one might wonder if his internal energy was infinite. But to be able to fight like that without using the Invisible Sword, it seems his internal energy consumption was really great. How simple-minded. Keu keu. Ja Geum-jeong opened the cork of a gourd bottle with his blood-soaked hand and gulped down alcohol. Seeing this, Go Chan frowned and said, Wait. Hey. What are you? I get that youre a new subordinate received by the Master, but your manner of speech at first meeting Shut up and this is our chance. What? Even those damn eye freaks are having their attention drawn by the battle between those monsters. We should reorganize our battle lines and strike them now. At these words, Go Chan, who was about to get angry at his rudeness, closed his mouth. Indeed, due to the guys with protruding eyeballs, it had become a chaotic melee where it was hard to tell who was an ally. It was time to reorganize the battle lines. But there was one problem here. It wouldnt be difficult for him to move these people thanks to the body of the second young master Jang Neung-ak, which gave him some influence, but if he tried to align the allies battle lines, those guys would also hear his shout and try to interfere by following. Should they risk even that? If those guys get mixed in, battle lines wont mean anything. Take this. The fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong took off the ragged kasa he was wearing and handed it over. What am I supposed to do with this? Turn it inside out and youll see. Turn it inside out? At this, Go Chan turned over the kasa he had received with a dubious expression. Then, on the inside, there were densely packed red letters engraved. The moment it was revealed, Kiek! Kak! The strange people with eyes protruding from their eyes who were nearby frowned and retreated with strange cries. They seemed to be avoiding it. Wh-What is this thats making them act like that? Although its worn out, its a kasa with the Sutra of True Words for Subduing-Demon engraved on it. Its perfect for driving away two-tailed demons or minor ghosts. Keu keu. Sutra of True Words for Subduing-Demon? But this one alone doesnt seem nearly enough. Dont you have more? One is enough. What? Stay still. Heave-ho! Whoa? With those words, Ja Geum-jeong lifted Go Chans legs and put him on his shoulders. For a moment, Go Chan was flustered, wondering what he was doing, but thanks to being lifted by the fairly large Ja Geum-jeong, his field of vision was secured by being elevated. When you see fire, tell them to jump behind you and align the battle lines. Fire? Shut up and hurry! Urged by Ja Geum-jeong, Go Chan immediately shouted, infusing his voice with internal energy. Everyone listen! Those with eyes protruding from their eye sockets are no longer allies! When you see fire, align behind this young master and form battle lines! At Go Chans shout, everyone nearby looked at him puzzled. What does he mean by aligning behind him and forming battle lines when they see fire? It was at that very moment. -Clap! Ja Geum-jeong put his palms together in prayer and began to chant a Buddhist mantra. Then, -Whooosh! The kasa with the Sutra of True Words for Subduing-Demon engraved on it that Go Chan was holding began to burn. Wh-What? So this is what he meant by fire? But at some point, the flames burning the kasa began to turn blue. The blue flames were so bright they were close to radiance. -Chiiik! Kkeup! M-My eyes! Then the strange people with eyes protruding from their eyes covered their eyes as if in pain upon seeing the blue flames. Seeing their reaction, the Society members shouted, thinking this was their chance, and flew their bodies. Nows our chance! Align behind Young Master Jang Neung-ak! Waaaaaaah!!!! -Pa pa pa pa pa pak! Thanks to the blue flames emitted by the burning kasa with the Sutra of True Words for Subduing-Demon, which temporarily stopped the movement of the strange people, the Society members quickly aligned their battle lines. Keu keu, how about that? Thanks to this monk Huh? At that moment, Ja Geum-jeong frowned. -Chiiiii! This was because Jang Neung-aks hands and arms holding the burning kasa were burning dark red, and his two pupils were rolled back, with a face as if his soul had left his body. No, it really had left. Above Jang Neung-aks head, Go Chans vengeful spirit was rising with a majestic light as if about to attain Buddhahood. What? You were a wandering ghost? Chapter 413 Chapter 413 C Battle of Numbers (1)I should have realized it when I flipped over that damned kasa. The strange sense of dj vu and the nauseating feeling in my gut. I should have recognized these as omens that I was becoming my own poison. I thought nothing major would happen since Mok Gyeong-un had inscribed protective spells against the diviners techniques, but -Whoosh! The moment the kasa inscribed with the Sutra of Subduing Demons burst into flames from the chanting, Keuggagagak! It was Guard Go Chan who took the full brunt of the sutras power with both hands. -Hiss! Go Chan, who had been holding the burning kasa, was flung away from Jang Neung-aks body, on the verge of attaining Buddhahood by the majestic power of the Sutra of Subduing Demons. -Ah For some unknown reason, it felt warm. It was as if he was being sucked into some inexplicable place. Was this the moment of finding peace from everything? Right at that moment. -Pak! Someone hastily grabbed hold of his soul. It was none other than the expelled monk, the Demon-Subduing Fist Master, Ja Geum-jeong. I thought something was off about you from the start, but you were just a lowly ghost. As always, theres barely anyone normal around that master of yours. Hehehe. -Let go. I want to find peace now. Oh ho. Really? Are you trying to attain Buddhahood while youre at it? -Buddhahood? Yes, you fool. If you go on like this, attaining Buddhahood means a one-way ticket to the afterlife. !? In that instant, Go Chan snapped back to his senses. When he was enveloped by the energy of the Sutra of Subduing Demons, he had been overwhelmed by a warm and ecstatic feeling, but all of that had been the process of departing from this world. -Ugh! Da-damn monk. Hold onto me tight. I am holding on. But where does a lowly ghost like you get off calling me a damn monk? -You damn monk, this mess happened because of you, didnt it? Well, that may be true, but I still dont appreciate being called a damn monk by a lowly ghost like you. -What have you done right! -Pa-pa-pat! Amidst their bickering, the executives under Mok Gyeong-un who were regrouping and leading the society members appeared nearby. They were Hwan Ya-seon, the Shadow Clan Master, Ho Tae-gang, the Axe-Destroying King, and Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King. Hwan Ya-seon, who had come closer, said with a smile. Oh ho ho. Well done, Young Master Jang. Thanks to you, we were able to regroup easily before more casualties occurred Huh? Young Master Jang? Hwan Ya-seon couldnt hide his bewilderment as he saw Jang Neung-aks body with arms charred black, eyes rolled back, and tongue sticking out. Ahem. At this, the expelled monk Ja Geum-jeong gestured hurriedly for Go Chan to possess the body. Go Chan also tried to quickly enter Jang Neung-aks body, but -Chiiiiik! -Eugyagyak! Due to the remaining energy of the Sutra of Subduing Demons in Jang Neung-aks body, the moment he tried to enter, he felt as if he had been struck by lightning and was flung out again. Once again, as he was about to attain Buddhahood with a majestic light, Ja Geum-jeong hastily grabbed him, licking his lips. Tsk. Seems it wont work. -Aaaargh! You damn monk! What are we going to do about this? It was the best body he had managed to obtain after much struggle. He thought he could finally live in luxury as the second-in-command by Mok Gyeong-uns side, but now it had become a body he could never enter again. There are bodies lying all around, just enter any of them. -Are you seriously saying that right now! You Go Chan spewed every curse he could think of at Ja Geum-jeongs insensitive words. The bodies lying around were all either critically wounded or cold corpses. While they were squabbling, Ho Tae-gang, the Axe-Destroying King, raised his giant axe, his sects unique weapon, and shouted. Those in front of us are no longer our allies! Sweep away all those strange beings! Waaaaaah! At his cry, the society members under Ho Tae-gang, who had regrouped, charged towards the strange beings whose eyes were still not fully open due to the aftermath of the Sutra of Subduing Demons, shouting with high morale. Not to be outdone, Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, also shouted at the warriors of the Baek family. Show them the poison qi of the Baek family! Waaaaaah! The Baek family warriors also charged towards the enemies, shouting at the top of their lungs at their leaders call. This is where new history is being written. To uphold my disciples prestige, I must demonstrate the dignity of the Baek family by achieving greater military exploits than anyone else. Amidst this, Baek Sa-ha, the Annihilating Poison King, noticed that the warriors of Corpse Blood Valley were being led by subordinate officers without their leader. Where was Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master? What? Lee Ji-yeom had somehow already approached the vicinity where Mok Gyeong-un and Na Yul-ryang were fighting. The fight between these monsters, who could be considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, had such a great impact that neither allies nor enemies dared to approach. So why did he go there? Could he be trying to help Gyeong-un? Baek Sa-has speculation was wrong. The reason Lee Ji-yeom had rushed there, risking danger, was for one reason only: For her, whom his family had considered their true lord for generations. My Lord! -Whoosh! The sparks emitted from Lee Ji-yeoms sword cleared the path ahead, cutting down the strange beings with unstoppable force. The majesty of the flaming sword energy imbued with fire qi and Lee Ji-yeoms tremendous momentum were so overwhelming that the strange beings, momentarily intimidated, found it difficult to approach easily. After breaking through the strange beings, Lee Ji-yeoms figure reached the front of Cheong-ryeong, who had landed on the ground due to the excessive consumption of spirit power while using the Void Suppression of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. This guy? When Lee Ji-yeom, the grandson of Lee Hwa-mun, the leader of the Lee family who used to follow her, appeared, Cheong-ryeongs eyes flashed with interest. As it was, she was already struggling to deal with the strange beings rushing at her before she could recover even a little of her depleted spirit power. -Whoosh! -Chwak! Kek! Lee Ji-yeom, wearing the evil spirit mask, instantly bisected a strange being of clan master level that was rushing towards him. He then stood blocking Cheong-ryeongs front and shouted in a thunderous voice. Whoever targets my lord will be burned to death by this Lee Ji-yeoms sword! -Flinch! Flinch! His aura was comparable to that of Jang Ik-deok, who alone guarded the front of Changban Bridge against hundreds of cavalry. Perhaps because of this, the strange beings who had been aiming to target the weakened Cheong-ryeong unknowingly took steps back, shrinking from Lee Ji-yeoms tiger-like valor. Seeing Lee Ji-yeoms back, Cheong-ryeong was reminded of the young Lee Hwa-mun. [I, Lee Hwa-mun, will guard my lords back.] As even that voice, which had faded over a hundred years, came to mind, Cheong-ryeongs eyes reddened. This Lee family brat Loyalty preserved across generations. It moved even the heartstrings of her, who had become a vengeful spirit. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been watching their figures from the air in between fighting with Na Yul-ryang, felt reassured. He had been planning to deal with the strange beings targeting Cheong-ryeong, whose spirit power was greatly depleted, using the Sword Energy of Overcoming Demons, but with Lee Ji-yeom there, it seemed that wouldnt be necessary. [No matter how strong you become, you cant do everything alone. You too, Mortal, should have people you can trust by your side. They will support your back.] He hadnt fully grasped the meaning of those words before. But now, he felt he understood. I see. Because his subordinates were each playing their roles, he didnt need to pay attention elsewhere. He could focus solely on the enemy before him, which made things easier. Ill kill you with peace of mind. -Cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! He gradually sharpened his sword energy, which had been clashing fiercely in a fierce battle. As the precision of his sword techniques and moves increased, Na Yul-ryang sneered at Mok Gyeong-uns momentum and opened his mouth. Your concentration has improved. Is it because of your subordinates that you can now focus entirely on me? I didnt think you were the type to keep anyone close, as you seemed too sharp to approach, but it seems you have quite a following. Though his words sounded like praise, his tone was closer to sarcasm. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un paid no attention to this at all. He was using all his concentration to find flaws in the sword techniques the other was displaying. -Cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! However, Na Yul-ryangs, or more accurately, the Mok-gan, Three Eyes, who had possessed that body, had sword skills that could be called the best among all beings he had encountered so far. It was sword skills close to perfection, to the extent that even Ou Cheon-mu, the Supreme Spiritual Sword Craftsman who was the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and one of the Seven Heavens, who prided himself on having reached the pinnacle of swordsmanship, would be considered far inferior. Even if you sharpen your sword energy by increasing your concentration, you cant bridge the gap between you and me in an instant. My sword, built up fiercely through countless moments of despair, no longer loses to anyone. And do you think this is all Ive prepared? What? Hell begins now. -Du-du-du-du-du-du! No sooner had those words ended. At that moment, a large group of about three thousand in number could be seen rushing at high speed towards the inner castle on the southeast side of the main building. When Mok Gyeong-un concentrated his eye power, they appeared as if they were close by. But they were, Those are? Not ordinary humans. With pale faces adorned with talismans and sharp nails, they looked like moving corpses. Having read all sorts of spell books and ancient texts, Mok Gyeong-un immediately recognized what they were. Jiangshi? Jiangshi. It originated from a spell technique devised by Taoist priests to send the bodies of those who died in war back to their hometowns. Its a spell that makes the dead stand up. When a dead body whose soul has left is forcibly awakened, it becomes like a bird of prey, and if left alone, it develops a habit of targeting living things as yin energy seeps in. Thats why Taoist priests controlled them with talisman techniques like that. So thats it. Mok Gyeong-un had read all the books and records that the Primal Killing Pavilion Master possessed. Therefore, he knew that what he was doing in Corpse Blood Valley was not just about the loneliness of vengeful spirits. Among the later-generation disciples and young talents who entered Corpse Blood Valley, countless had died without passing through the gate. The diviners of Primal Killing Pavilion had been constantly collecting the relatively intact bodies among those corpses. These Jiangshi were what they had created from those collected bodies. For ordinary people or righteous sects, this would be something to scoffed at or be shocked and criticized as a deed straying from the right path, but Mok Gyeong-uns thinking was far from ordinary. He thought it was quite rational to use dead talents like this, and had planned to utilize this after taking over Primal Killing Pavilion. But, Ive been beaten to it. It was a shame, as he had intended to use them. Or perhaps Three Eyes had prepared this for a long time through Primal Killing Pavilion, a group of diviners, for a moment like this. So that he could swallow up the Heaven and Earth Society into his hand at any time. The society members who were keeping watch and observing the battle situation from the top of the pavilion and high ground seemed to have spotted this, as they shouted in surprise. Mo-more unknown strange beings are rushing in from the southeast direction! There are too many enemies! At their cries, one of the executives leading the society members under Mok Gyeong-un shouted a question. How many? It looks to be easily two or three thousand! !!!!!! This is At those words, the executives faces darkened. They had just managed to regroup and fight after escaping the chaotic situation, and they were still able to maintain high morale because they had the upper hand both in numbers and in the number of experts. But now, if enemies rush in from the southeast, they would be trapped between the enemies. However, this wasnt the end. -Bang! Chwa-chwa-chwak! Kek! Kwaak! Suddenly, a being appeared in the midst of the society members with lightning speed from somewhere and began a massacre, attacking them relentlessly. This being was so strong that no one could properly face it, and because of this, numerous society members lost their lives as their bodies were torn apart and burst. Mok Gyeong-un, being in a high position in the air, could see the appearance of this being, and A woman? The being was a peerlessly beautiful woman with seductive looks, her hair half white and half black. The womans martial prowess was beyond imagination. Every time she made a hand gesture, warriors would burst apart, turning the scene into a living hell. Seeing her killing their allies as if massacring them, Ho Tae-gang, the Axe-Destroying King, and Ja Geum-jeong, the expelled monk who had sensed danger from the ominous energy the moment she appeared, simultaneously launched their attacks, thinking this couldnt go on. -Pa-pat! The two experts, who had unintentionally arrived almost at the same time, unleashed their ultimate techniques towards her, but -Pa-cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pak! Surprisingly, the half-white-haired peerless beauty blocked the attacks of Ho Tae-gang, an expert of the Transformation Realm, and Ja Geum-jeong, whose internal energy was almost on par with the Transformation Realm after cultivating the Peerless Great Ability, with remarkable ease. Not only that, she even managed to break through their techniques and land a strike, forcing them to retreat. -Chwa-reu-reu-reuk! sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Ku-dang-tang! Ho Tae-gang and Ja Geum-jeong, who were pushed back and bounced off to roll on the ground, turned pale. Although they had only exchanged moves for about one technique, they instinctively knew. That this peerlessly beautiful woman before them was a monster approaching or equal to the Profound Realm. Where did such an unheard-of being come from? Cough cough. That damn succubus is unbelievably strong. They had managed to stand up, but they had suffered internal injuries from just one hit. With the appearance of a supreme expert overwhelming their sides strongest, the morale of the society members around them began to rapidly decline. The half-white-haired peerless beauty, or rather, Chunchu of the First Realm of the Secret Society, waved her blood-stained hand towards Mok Gyeong-un with a seductive smile. I missed you then, but now I get to see you like this. Heavenly Demon. Seeing her, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. With all his eye power unleashed, Mok Gyeong-un could see her dangerous and vast energy, which was closer to demonic power than true qi. At this level, among those present here now, only Mok Gyeong-un himself could face her alone. Huhuhu, do you understand now? You cannot defeat me in either force or numbers. By the time you die at my hands, all those who follow you will have become cold corpses as well. Chunchu of the First Realm possessed power equal to the Supreme Masters of the Seven Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. With her appearance and the jiangshi, the tide of battle had already been reversed. Na Yul-ryang, or rather, Three-Eyes who possessed that body, smiled with satisfaction. However, Hes smiling? Even though the situation had changed, Mok Gyeong-un was smiling. You fool, do you understand the current situation Its amusing that you think youre the only one fighting a battle of numbers. What? It was at that moment of retort. Three Eyess eye on the forehead reacted to a strange spell power felt from somewhere, and his gaze turned towards it. It was in front of the main building. There, a cute-looking girl with short hair could be seen standing with a large brush in her hand. Considerable spell power could be felt from the brush, which seemed to be a ritual tool for spellcasting. She was Yeo Su-rin, a disciple of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion Master. Open! Mok Gyeong-un shouted towards her. Then, as if she had been waiting for this, Yeo Su-rin raised her brush and drew a large circular shape. At that moment, a vermilion cloud arose and the space began to ripple. -Woooong! Along with it, one being and numerous groups of swordsmen emerged from that rippling space. As an extraordinary-looking old man standing at the front revealed himself, the society members nearby exclaimed in shock. Ou, Ou Cheon-mu? He was Ou Cheon-mu, the Supreme Spiritual Sword Craftsman, one of the Seven Heavens considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world and the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Chapter 414 Chapter 414 C Battle of Numbers (2)Yeo Su-rin, a disciple of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, known as the most mysterious among the 64 Diviner Pavilions, drew a circular shape with her large brush-shaped ritual tool. At that moment, a vermilion cloud arose and the space began to ripple. -Woooong! Beyond the rippling space, one being and numerous groups of swordsmen revealed themselves. As an extraordinary-looking old man standing at the front appeared, the eyes of the society members, who had been wondering what was happening, widened in surprise. And for good reason, Ou, Ou Cheon-mu? The old man was Ou Cheon-mu, the Supreme Spiritual Sword Craftsman, one of the Seven Heavens considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world and the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Then, were the swordsmen behind him the warriors of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and the renowned sword experts staying at the sacred land of swordsmanship as guests? What on earth was happening? Three , who possessed the body of Young Master Na Yul-ryang, also looked at Ou Cheon-mu with a bewildered expression at the appearance of this completely unexpected being, before glaring sharply at Mok Gyeong-un. You, what exactly? In response to his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un spoke as if it was nothing unusual. I told you. Youre not the only one fighting a battle of numbers. *** Shortly before returning to the Heaven and Earth Society. Seop Chun, who wanted to become Mok Gyeong-uns right-hand man and was the third guard captain of the Heaven and Earth Societys main building, asked in confusion: [Youre saying we should have Master Ou and the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary warriors on standby? But my lord, if Master Ou enters with us, we could gain the upper hand from the start.] Seop Chun couldnt understand Mok Gyeong-uns decision. This was a tremendous achievement. If the Heaven and Earth Society members learned that Mok Gyeong-uns true identity was the Heavenly Demon, the seventh heaven that had caused such a stir in the world, and that Ou Cheon-mu, another of the Seven Heavens, was under his command, many would succumb to their prestige. Then, they could gain momentum from the start and accelerate the conquest of the Heaven and Earth Society smoothly. [My lord] [Do you only know one thing and not two?] At that moment, Mong Mu-yak, the son of the Heaven and Earth Societys vice leader who had his arms folded, clicked his tongue and chided him. Seop Chun frowned and asked: [Not knowing two? What are you trying to say?] [Its not about momentum. If we bring Master Ou Cheon-mu before weve even entered the sect or completed our mission, well face opposition from all factions from the moment we enter. Even the faction following the ill Society Leader would be the same.] [No, but isnt that treating the prestige of one of the pinnacles of the current martial arts world too lightly? Just Master Ou Cheon-mu coming under our lords command] [Its because its not light that were doing this.] [To minimize damage and take over the sect intact, we need to gain control from within, but bringing in a massive presence like Master Ou Cheon-mu might increase resistance. Think about why our lord isnt revealing his identity as the Heavenly Demon right away.] [Ahem.] Seop Chun closed his mouth, seemingly understanding now. As Mong Mu-yak said, the moment they brought Ou Cheon-mu and Mok Gyeong-uns reputation as the Heavenly Demon was revealed, all the Heaven and Earth Society members might unite in wariness and antipathy. If that happened, the plan to crumble the sect from within might become difficult. After convincing Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak carefully said: [But my lord Is it necessary to station Master Ou and all of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary out of the societys sight? Couldnt we at least have Master Ou enter naturally, disguised with a human skin mask?] Seop Chun agreed with Mong Mu-yaks words. [Oh! My lord, that seems like a good method. If Master Ou suppresses his energy, hardly anyone except the ill Society Leader would be able to notice] At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. [No. We wont bring in Master Ou.] [What?] [It seems we should keep Master Ou and Spiritual Sword Sanctuary as a hidden card. So that theres not even the slightest chance of them being discovered.] [How?] [Because they probably have hidden cards too.] [My lord, no matter what, a trump card strong enough to counter Master Ou and Spiritual Sword Sanctuary within the society] [Its not just the society, I think.] [Not just the society?] [Yes.] What does this mean? If were dealing with the society, but its not just the society, does that mean theres something else inside? Mong Mu-yak, who had been puzzled, eventually spoke as if he had no choice: [Since you say so, my lord, it seems you have some foresight that youve deeply considered. However, if we dont bring them in this time, Master Ou and Spiritual Sword Sanctuary will have to break through all the defenses in the societys territory to enter. You must take that into account] [Theres no rule saying we have to enter through an existing gate.] [What? What do you mean?] At this point, even his allies, including Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, couldnt understand what Mok Gyeong-un was saying. However, *** -Woooong! The vermilion smoke gate that opened before their eyes crossed space and created an entrance through which the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary warriors and the renowned sword experts staying as guests in the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary could pass. Huh? Was this it? My lord, you really are Mong Mu-yak, who was watching this through a window of the main building, stuck out his tongue. He had been wondering how on earth they were going to mobilize Spiritual Sword Sanctuary as a hidden card, and he couldnt help but be amazed by this unexpected, extraordinary, and mysterious method. -Rumble rumble! Led by Ou Cheon-mu at the front, the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and Spiritual Sword Sanctuary guests passed through the vermilion smoke gate and entered the main square of the Heaven and Earth Society. Although they were only a few hundred in number, each of them was a sword master. And their leader, Ou Cheon-mu, was one of the pinnacles of the current martial arts world, so his intimidating presence overwhelmed the surroundings. How did Master Ou? Isnt Spiritual Sword Sanctuarys stand supposed to be neutral? Aside from the mysterious smoke-created gate, what really caught everyone in doubt was, of course, the presence of Ou Cheon-mu. Ou Cheon-mu, one of the Seven Heavens, nodded as if following someones instructions, and then, -Sreung! Drawing his treasured sword, he shouted: Swordsmen, draw your swords! -Cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! As soon as his words ended, hundreds of swordsmen simultaneously drew their swords. When the swordsmen drew their swords at the same time, for an instant, a sharp sword energy enveloped the entire square, revealing their might. Ou Cheon-mu stepped forward and shouted: Its the order of our lord, the Heavenly Demon. Cut down the real monsters wearing human skin. We obey the order! !!!!!! The society members couldnt hide their surprise at the resounding voices of the swordsmen. They were shocked by the appearance of Ou Cheon-mu, one of the Seven Heavens, but they had been wondering why he and Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, who were supposed to be neutral and more faithful to their role as craftsmen, had appeared here. But when Ou Cheon-mu called Mok Gyeong-un his lord, not only the society members under Mok Gyeong-un but all society members were instantly gripped by a shudder. My goodness Di-did the Supreme Spiritual Sword Craftsman Ou Cheon-mu just call him, lord? Impossible. What? Does this mean he subjugated one of the pinnacles of the current martial arts world? It would have been shocking even if he had recruited the Eight Stars, who could be called the best in the martial arts world, but to have Ou Cheon-mu, one of the current pinnacles of the martial arts world, as a subordinate was hard to believe even though the person himself said it. Ahhh. Indeed, hes not a man to be taken lightly. Chunchu of the First Realm of the Secret Society raised the corner of her mouth wryly as she looked at Mok Gyeong-un. She had wanted to see that monster-like human in trouble, but instead, it seemed she was witnessing the Mok-gan becoming uncomfortable. Until just a moment ago, the atmosphere of the battle situation that had died with her appearance was coming back to life. Indeed, the power of the reputation of the Six Heavens, no, the Seven Heavens, couldnt be ignored. I thought it would end easily, but the opponent has been decided. Chunchu moved, licking her lips and savoring the taste. Is it that woman? The aura she exudes is not ordinary. Thanks to Mok Gyeong-uns mental communication, Ou Cheon-mu, who had been watching her, also raised his true qi and prepared to face her, who would be his only match. -Cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! Three Eyess expression was not good as he continued to clash swords fiercely in the air without a moments gap. He had intended to completely crush hope with Chunchu of the First Realm and the jiangshi, and dominate the battle situation. But to think that this guy had a hidden card too. However, it didnt matter. The reason why jiangshi made from those who had learned martial arts were scary was not only because they were much stronger than ordinary jiangshi, but also because they didnt fear death, making it possible for them to fight to the death. With that number, they could achieve several times more military exploits. If I hurry to subdue this guy and command them, I can overwhelmingly turn the tide of battle -Flinch! At that moment, the eyeball on Three Eyess forehead moved and focused somewhere. It was the southeastern direction where the jiangshi were gathering. But in that southeastern direction, about two hundred martial artists could be seen, and they were Seop Chun and the Third Guard of the main building that he led. Those guys? Why is part of the main buildings guard, which exists to protect the Society Leader, over there? And that wasnt the end of it. -Clop clop! Clop clop! From somewhere, a massive creature with a dragons head, red fur all over its body, and a body that looked like a mix between a dog and a cow, the size of a house, could be seen charging towards the jiangshi. That being was none other than the demonic beast Alyu. -Kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwa-kwang! S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Alyu, who charged with tremendous momentum like a wild boar, collided, the bodies of the jiangshi flew in all directions as if they were straw dolls. The power was so strong that the jiangshis bodies breaking or shattering was just a bonus. The demonic beast was not called a demonic beast for nothing. -Kiriririk! These things that arent even alive are fun to break. The demonic beast Alyu rampaged among the jiangshi, trampling and sending them flying, hindering their advance. -Pa-pa-pak! Of course, it wasnt as if the jiangshi were helplessly taking the hits. At some point, they tried to cling to Alyus legs and body to prevent it from rampaging. However, -Whiriririk! Since theyre dead, they wont blame this old man for using plenty of poison energy. Ho ho ho. Riding on the back of the demonic beast Alyu was Guyang Sa-oh with his Eight Poison Snake Staff. As he swung his snake-shaped staff and sprayed a terrible poison energy, it was so strong that the bodies of the jiangshi melted from the poison energy wherever it touched. The eyeball on Three Eyess forehead sharpened terrifyingly. Where did those things pop out from? Even with variables, he thought he could turn the tide of battle anytime because the Heaven and Earth Society had been in the palm of his hand for a long time. But how many hidden cards does this guy have? It was completely beyond his prediction range. As the battle situation didnt change at all contrary to his plan, Three Eyess composure disappeared and he revealed his uncomfortable mood. Youre making things troublesome for me. Do you think this will change the result? Werent you the one who said we should fight a battle of numbers? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, all three of Three Eyess eyeballs focused on Mok Gyeong-un and turned cold. In response to his reaction, Mok Gyeong-un sneered and mocked: Whether its Bi Yong-heon or the leader of the Secret Society, youre all just talk. -Grind! At that moment, Three Eyess eyes turned fierce. Normally, he wouldnt have fallen for an enemys provocation like this. However, he couldnt contain his anger for a moment at the sight of a mere mortal who wouldnt even live a hundred years daring to provoke him, on top of appearing out of nowhere and ruining the picture he had been painting until now. He had been avoiding fatal techniques because he had to resolve this due to his connection with Ryu So-wol. But his mind had changed. Just barely keeping him alive It was at that very moment. -Flinch! He had been thick with martial arts accumulated over a long time, as if showing off, and hadnt shown even a slight gap with the coldness of the years. However, for a moment, a tiny gap appeared for the first time in Three Eyess sword, which was engulfed in anger at Mok Gyeong-uns provocation. The gap was so small that it was difficult even to detect, but, !!!! Mok Gyeong-un, who was concentrating all his nerves on this fight, didnt miss it. -Chwak! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns figure blurred and a black line appeared in the air. The sword speed of the single strike that concentrated all his power into one point was so fast that even a master would have difficulty perceiving it with the naked eye. However, -Chaaaaaang! Three Eyes blocked the single strike that dug into that momentary gap. But because he was in a position opposite to the direction of the sword swing, he should have been in a position where he couldnt block it originally, yet he managed it by ignoring the pain of his muscles and joints breaking. You missed your only chance. Three Eyes sneered. Mok Gyeong-uns gaze was directed at his twisted muscles and protruding elbow bone. But what about this? Being a being that transcended humans, he could instantly recover his body with demonic power even with a body like this. -Whiriririk! Look, already the protruding bone is recovering -Shuk! It was at that moment. Mok Gyeong-un let go of the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword and stabbed at the eye on his forehead with his left hands sword finger like lightning. Its useless! He was most wary of the third eye being attacked more than any other part. He tried to snatch and grab Mok Gyeong-uns left wrist holding the sword finger like lightning and break it. However, -Kwadeuk! At that moment, in the fleeting situation where their swords and hands were firmly stuck together, Mok Gyeong-un bit and tore off Three Eyess Adams apple. !? Chapter 415 Chapter 415 C Battle of Numbers (3)-Pa-pa-pa-pa-pak! -Cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! Ou Cheon-mu, one of the Seven Heavens and the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, inwardly stuck out his tongue. Although he had been cautious from the start due to her extraordinary aura, he had never experienced such a technique in his entire life. Chunchu of the First Realm appropriately mixed swift palm techniques with claw techniques, but that wasnt all. She used a strange technique, which was, -Kwang! Instead of her palm force forming a strong energy, it caused invisible explosions. The energy compressed in the air and then exploded, and the condensed energy was so strong that before he could grasp it, his left shoulder was hit, and he almost lost his arm. -Chwak! In response, Ou Cheon-mu split the area with his sword energy whenever he saw signs of energy concentrating. This way, the palm force would be cut before it could condense, significantly reducing the explosive power. -Pa-pa-pa-pak! Cha-cha-chang! Chunchu lightly blocked Ou Cheon-mus sword and opened her mouth. Not bad, old man. To adapt to the Hidden Shadow Explosive Palm so quickly. Hidden Shadow Explosive Palm? A fitting name. It was a bizarre technique that would have been difficult to counter if he hadnt reached the Profound Realm, considered supreme in handling energy. Her technique was suitable for indiscriminate slaughter. I heard rumors that among the Seven Heavens, you have the least actual combat experience and only adopted others sword techniques, strong in theory but lacking in skill. I wont deny it. Though she said it to provoke him, Ou Cheon-mu calmly accepted it. Its not working. Chunchu licked her lips. She might not know, but Ou Cheon-mu, who had decided to serve Mok Gyeong-un as his lord, had quite a few practice matches that were close to real combat on his way here. This was for Mok Gyeong-un to adapt to his rapidly increasing martial prowess in a short period, but Ou Cheon-mu also significantly increased his combat experience by competing with masters of the Life and Death Realm. -Cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! Not being flustered even by the Hidden Shadow Explosive Palm, as expected of the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Chunchu, who had been inwardly sticking out her tongue, soon grinned and unleashed her secret technique. As she took a stance to strike down with her palm from above, Hidden Shadow Overlapping Strike! -Goooooo! Above? Ou Cheon-mu tried to cut the energy gathering above with his sword energy. But that wasnt all. He felt another energy gathering above the energy, and it wasnt just one or two. Even just the energy he could feel was three, no, four, no, even more than that. Which means, Is she overlapping invisible energy? S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seemed that even condensing it once would require considerable concentration, but overlapping it repeatedly could probably be called a secret technique. In response, Ou Cheon-mu made a gesture of pulling with his left hands sword finger while swinging his sword energy. Then, four swords flew up from the ground and created strong energy. It was the Sword Energy Controlled by Qi. -Woooong! Ou Cheon-mu rotated his left hand holding the sword finger widely in that state. Then, the four Sword Energy Controlled by Qi rotated like windmills, creating a shield made of strong energy. Simultaneously, -Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! The condensed energies exploded above the shield. Tsk. As tremendous explosions occurred one after another, Ou Cheon-mu inwardly clicked his tongue. On the surface, she looked like a peerlessly beautiful woman in her early twenties. However, it was no exaggeration to say that the power she possessed was on par with the Seven Heavens, considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. How could such a monster appear in the martial arts world without anyone knowing? -Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! -Jeo-jeo-jeo-jeok! Pa-chang-chang-chang! The continuing explosions overlapped, increasing their power. As a result, three out of the four swords that had been rotating like windmills to block the explosions with Sword Energy Controlled by Qi couldnt withstand the force and shattered in an instant. -Flinch! Not yet? The energy was overlapping one more time. It was the seventh time, and he couldnt even imagine how strong the explosive power would be when all of this condensed. However, Ou Cheon-mu calmly, -Chwa-reuk! Added energy to the fragments of the broken sword hilts and added them to the rotation of the remaining Sword Energy Controlled by Qi. The rotation of the Sword Energy Controlled by Qi, now with added metal fragments imbued with strong energy, became even more dense and intricate. -Kwa-ang! As the explosion burst, the remaining Sword Energy Controlled by Qi tried to block the force of the explosion but eventually couldnt withstand the heat and shattered, even vaporizing into smoke. If Im going to strike at a weak point, its now. In that instant, Ou Cheon-mu threw his body towards the subsiding explosion. Thus, Ou Cheon-mu, who had become a sword himself with the subtleties of the Extreme Sword, split the explosion and broke through it. -Chwak! Seeing Ou Cheon-mu emerge after breaking through the overlapped explosions, Chunchu of the First Realm hurriedly threw her body backward while unleashing palm force. -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pa-pak! However, Ou Cheon-mus figure, having gained momentum, was truly unstoppable. Ou Cheon-mus sword finger, which had split the palm forces in an instant, aimed for the center of her chest. In response, she stretched out her hand to block Ou Cheon-mus sword finger. -Puk! Ou Cheon-mus sharp sword finger pierced through Chunchus hand, but she also put all her strength into it, planting both feet firmly on the ground, so, -Pa-a-a-a-ang! Ou Cheon-mus exquisite single strike couldnt reach her chest. However, due to the impact of the two supreme experts colliding, the surrounding area was almost devastated by the wind pressure of energy. This woman is really strong. Ou Cheon-mu had gained many insights that had been blocked while competing with Mok Gyeong-un. Nevertheless, he couldnt find a decisive gap. It was a strength that could only be admired. This was the same for Chunchu of the First Realm. [Dont underestimate humans.] She stuck out her tongue, remembering the warning given by Kang Yeom, who was also of the First Realm. Although they had reached the pinnacle of martial artists, she thought they would inevitably be lacking compared to beings like herself who had lived for a long time. However, after competing like this, her thoughts changed. Seeing beings who couldnt even live a hundred years become this strong, the potential of humans was beyond that of the Two Eyebrows and Four Eyes beings. -Pa-reu-reu-reu! The two, having entered a contest of internal energy, maintained that state and exerted force towards each other. Whoever yielded here would suffer a fatal injury. But then, the corner of Ou Cheon-mus mouth rose. Puzzled by this, Chunchu asked. Why are you smiling? It seems the lords we each serve are about to be decided. Decided? At this, she looked up. In the air, she could see Mok Gyeong-un biting and tearing at Three Eyes (Three Eyes)s throat, just as they were facing off. Biting the throat? Chunchu was dumbfounded at the sight. How could he think of biting his opponents throat in that situation? Although she didnt fully understand humans despite observing them for a long time, they were beings who mainly used their hands and maintained a certain level of dignity, unlike the Two Eyebrows and Four Eyes beings or beasts. Therefore, even in a life-or-death battle, they didnt fight like beasts in that way, but the sight of biting off the Mok-gans throat was like that of a ferocious beast. She became flushed, as if excited, at the sight of him biting off the Adams apple and then chewing it. Ou Cheon-mu frowned at this sight. I cant understand how you can be like that when your master is being defeated. Defeated? The match is decided. With his throats Adams apple torn off, he was as good as dead. However, at Ou Cheon-mus words that the match was decided, Chunchu instead sneered as if it was absurd and said. That might be true for an ordinary human. At her meaningful words, Ou Cheon-mu felt an ominous feeling. It was at that very moment. Three Eyes, who had possessed Na Yul-ryangs body whose throats Adams apple had been torn off, instead of suffering in that state, broke Mok Gyeong-uns wrist that was holding him with a smiling face. -Wudeuk! Mok Gyeong-uns broken wrist bone soon pierced through the flesh and protruded outwards. What? Ou Cheon-mus eyes widened at this sight. With his throats Adams apple torn off, there should have been no possibility of survival, yet he was smiling and acting like that in that situation. It could be called madness no less than Mok Gyeong-uns ferocity. But then, Mok Gyeong-un, with his wrist broken, headbutted Three Eyess forehead in that state. Three Eyes, who tried to avoid his third eye being hit as much as possible, threw his head back with all his might, but because their bodies were fixed in that situation, -Kwang! Three Eyess left eye socket was crushed, and his eyeball was smashed. This time, unable to withstand the pain, Three Eyes tried to separate his body by removing the sword that was pressed against Mok Gyeong-un. However, there was no way Mok Gyeong-un would let him go. With his left arm, whose wrist bone was protruding and seemed impossible to grip properly, he grabbed Three Eyess wrist and let go of the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, aiming for the third eye on his forehead. -Shuk! As Mok Gyeong-uns sword finger aimed, suddenly a bright light poured out from Three Eyess third eye. The immense light that suddenly poured out was so bright that it was radiance itself, causing Mok Gyeong-un to close his eyes due to the burning pain. -Chi-i-ik! -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pak! In that instant, Three Eyes repeatedly kicked Mok Gyeong-un and finally managed to create distance. The eye on his forehead that had emitted radiance suddenly became dull, and the color of its pupil lost its light like the eyes of a dead person. -Chwa-reu-reuk! However, thanks to creating distance, Three Eyes, who could circulate demonic energy, rapidly began to recover his torn Adams apple, the broken bones around his left eye socket, and his left eyeball. He could fully recover this in less than ten counts -Chwak! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns Evil Commandment Sword flew towards his shoulder and dug in. It was Sword Energy Controlled by Qi, dyed with black strong energy. With his only open right eye with its golden pupil, he could see Mok Gyeong-un extending his sword finger towards him with his eyes closed. Huh? The massive amount of light emitted all at once from the third eyes demonic power would have caused his corneas to burn and be damaged. When one of the five senses suddenly disappears, the other senses are also affected and become unstable. But he revived those other senses in an instant? This guy really isnt human-like. Damn it. Partly because of the connection of spirit servant with Ryu So-wol, he had been avoiding inflicting fatal injuries, and also because this new body couldnt fully exert his power yet, but it had been a very long time since an opponent had pushed him this far. Then a voice echoed in his head. -Theres a better way than cutting the connection. -A better way? -Yes. Lets take over his body. -His body? At this thought, Three Eyess eyes, except for the eye on his forehead, narrowed. Come to think of it, there was no need to cut the connection. This guy possessed a body far superior to Na Yul-ryangs. He had been angry, thinking that this guy had interfered with his grand plan and blocked his connection, but thinking about it coldly, it might have turned out well. For So-wol, whose resentment was strong enough to become a spirit servant, to become his spirit servant, she must have trusted him considerably. If he could take over such a guys body Soon, the corners of Three Eyess mouth rose slyly. He had quickly come to a conclusion. But at that very moment, -Seu-reu-reu-reuk! As Mok Gyeong-un repeatedly stepped on the air, his figure suddenly began to split into three with the wind. Seeing this sight, Three Eyes frowned. Is this possibly? He had numerous memories. Among them were a few memories of those who had troubled him when he thought he had become absolute. This body-splitting technique that Mok Gyeong-un was displaying was one of them. Although it didnt seem perfect, this body-splitting technique was clearly the secret technique of the vanished Matchless City. But that wasnt the end. -Wu-deuk! Wu-deuk! As the three split Mok Gyeong-uns regulated their breathing, the surrounding energy gathered and circulated throughout their bodies, then their muscles swelled up more firmly, their bodies turned red, and steam flowed out. -Shu-u-u-u-u! Seeing this, Three Eyes was reminded of that monstrous clan guarding the Tang family and the Forbidden Land. What exactly is this guy? How is he simultaneously mastering the secret techniques of the few beings that had troubled him over his long years? Chapter 416 Chapter 416 C Battle of Numbers (4)Three-Eyes was not an immortal being, but had achieved longevity by moving through numerous bodies. This being, known to be different from other Imaemangnyang and considered extremely ominous, was not inherently strong from the beginning. At the moment of its birth, it was infinitely weak. However, by moving through numerous bodies and absorbing the power, memories, and experiences of its hosts, it grew stronger day by day at a rapid pace. After a long time passed this way, Three Eyes became comparable to demonic beasts, which could be considered quite high-ranking among the Imaemangnyang, and began to take pride in its own power. Three Eyes had strong desires because it had absorbed human memories and emotions. Therefore, it wanted everything and desired to rule. But no matter how strong it became, it couldnt do everything alone. What caught Three Eyess eye were humans, who had been serving as hosts. Humans were beings that could accept all energies in the myriad things of the universe and had the most outstanding potential talents, but their short lifespan made their limitations clear. Despite having intelligence and dignity, there were no beings as easy to rule as them. If it could use these short-lived beings, it thought it could rule the world as it wished. However, Three Eyess grand ambition had to be put aside for a long time due to one shock. -How could this be Even though it had developed ambition, Three Eyes knew there was a line it should never cross. That line was the Six Demons, infinitely close to divine beasts and called the six kings of the Imaemangnyang. They were literally transcendent beings, so Three Eyes thought it was an unreachable realm no matter how many beings powers it absorbed. But it saw it. It saw a human fighting bare-handed against one of the Six Demons, considered the strongest in power among those in the absolutely unreachable realm. Their fight was enough to shatter mountains, flood rivers, and change the terrain. It was truly a battle of gods. -!!!!! The sight was utterly terrifying. It was the first time in its life it had seen such a strong human, a monster beyond imagination. After seeing this, Three Eyes lost its will to fight, or rather its ambition, for the first time in its life. How much time had passed? Three Eyes later learned. That terrifying and even frightening monstrous human was a being born from the gathering of heaven and earths energy and by chance. Such a being that deviated from the natural order could not stay in the world for long. As Three Eyes had predicted, that monstrous human soon disappeared, and Three Eyes reawakened its suppressed ambition. More time passed, and Three Eyes grew even stronger. As planned, it drew many humans under its wing and made them worship it. At this rate, it seemed it could achieve its ambition soon. However, before long, it encountered another new wall. It wasnt human. It was the Six Demons. Most of the Six Demons were so strong that they had no interest in humans, but among these Six Demons, a being particularly emotional about humans appeared. It was originally not a Imaemangnyang being, but a being born from the gathering of five nature spirits called the Five Spirits. However, one of those Five Spirits, which had become a dragon, failed to achieve the enlightenment and fell into corruption. Thus, that being took one of the Six Demons positions, and the Imaemangnyang called this corrupted dragon, the Jiao-Dragon Demon King[1]. The Jiao-Dragon Demon King, who had been sealed by a sage for a long time, tried to destroy the world by moving numerous Imaemangnyang once released from its seal. It seemed the world would end at the hands of the Jiao-Dragon Demon King, as the sages who could have stopped such a being had left the human world. But it was incredibly coincidental. What stood against this Jiao-Dragon Demon King was none other than a human. It wasnt a being born from the gathering of heaven and earths energy and by chance, but one who had grown strong by drawing out potential through numerous hardships. -Kuaaaaah! Watching the Jiao-Dragon Demon King being annihilated by a human, Three Eyes fell into deep contemplation. Although they were extremely rare, humans potential was truly limitless. Seeing monsters born among beings who couldnt even live long, at a level that deviated from the natural order, its thoughts changed somewhat. Rule? Sar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The very possibility of humans felt dangerous. Could it smoothly rule over them? Wouldnt it be better to exclude humans? But if a being that could become its nemesis appeared during the process of exclusion, it would follow the same path as the two demons. So Three Eyes decided to watch humans more while building its power. As it watched, Three Eyes realized one thing. I see. Those two beings who had faced the Six Demons were truly special cases that didnt arise easily. Such humans are not born easily. Therefore, Three Eyes thought that if it excluded only those beings who might develop even a little potential, it could sufficiently rule over humans and, if necessary, easily destroy them. The humans with noticeable potential to develop were primarily those who inherited the blood of those beings. *** Mok Gyeong-uns figure split into three with a wind-like movement. The moment Three-Eyes saw this, it could instinctively realize. That was undoubtedly the secret technique of the Peerless Fortress[2]. How did he? The Peerless Fortress had disappeared on the day of the great calamity. It thought it had dried up all the seeds related to it, so how did he learn that technique? But this wasnt the end. -Wu-deuk! Wu-deuk! As the three split Mok Gyeong-uns regulated their breathing, the surrounding energy gathered and circulated, then their muscles swelled up more firmly, their bodies turned red, and steam flowed out. -Shu-u-u-u-u! Seeing this, Three Eyes was reminded of that monstrous clan guarding the Tang family and the Forbidden Land. [I am Yoo Mu-jeok. As you can see, I eat and sleep here, guarding this place. But you Youre not human, are you? How did you get in here?] Although it thought the descendants would have weakened even if they inherited that beings blood, they were still a clan with monstrous power. Even though it wasnt at full strength, it had made Three Eyes retreat. But what was important now wasnt the past. How was he mastering the secret techniques of the few beings that had checked Three Eyes over its long years? -Eu-deuk! This guy was truly irritating. But getting excited here would ruin everything. If it could take over his body, it would be able to use the connection with Ryu So-wol, and naturally learn how he had mastered their techniques. -Seuk! As Three Eyes threw its body backward and stretched out its right hand, one of the swords it had dropped floated up and was sucked into its hand. In that state, as Three Eyes made a gesture of swinging its sword finger upward, -Pa-reu-reu-reu-reu! The weapons of the casualties on the squares floor, such as swords and sabers, began to tremble and float upward. The swords that had risen this way shot up all at once as if they were arrows. Although they werent imbued with strong energy, they were filled with power from demonic energy, making their momentum tremendous. -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pa-pa-pak! The soaring swords rushed all at once towards Mok Gyeong-un, whose figure had split into three. Numerous swords flew like waves, and as one of Mok Gyeong-uns split bodies waved its sword finger, -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pa-pa-pang! The swords stopped midway as if they had hit something. Then the swords began to fall to the ground as they were. Seeing this, Three Eyes clicked its tongue. To cut off the control of the swords I was handling with demonic energy in a flash-like manner. This guys application skills are not ordinary. But it thought he would easily block this anyway. It was just to create some distance for a moment. To use this technique, it needed some distance, so it just needed to keep him in that spot. -Seuk! -Chak! Chak! With that level of spell technique skill, one wouldnt need hand seals or would only need simplified ones, but for this technique alone, it had no choice but to form proper hand seals. The moment it formed the hand seals, -Flinch! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. This was because Three Eyess demonic energy had risen incomparably higher than before. It felt like it was drawing out all its demonic energy without thinking about the consequences. Was it trying to settle things? -Pa-reu-reu-reu! Meanwhile, Three Eyess arms, forming the hand seals, shook violently and its blood vessels bulged out. This was because, as Mok Gyeong-un had expected, Three Eyes was drawing out all its demonic energy, ignoring the bodys overload. For a fleeting moment, a voice echoed in Three Eyess mind. -Will you discard it? -Didnt you agree? -What a waste. Its hard to find a body of this caliber. -Its not as good as that one. -True. Accommodating your stubbornness is coming to an end. Once you get what you want, youll need to focus on the grand plan. -Ill keep my promise. -Good. The original goal was Young Master Na Yul-ryangs body. Although he didnt inherit the blood of the Heaven Vein, his talent could be said to be even greater than the current Society Leader of this generation. If it could take over his body, it could not only carry out the grand plan but also reconnect with her. Because they would be sword siblings rather than rivals, they could become even closer. Thats why it wanted this body, but not anymore. This is even better. Although it didnt know how they had formed a spirit servant connection, those two had formed an alliance for revenge and must have overcome hardships together for this purpose. There was no need to build an alliance by taking over Na Yul-ryangs body. With that body alone, it could naturally win So-wols heart even without tampering with the memories. The corners of Three Eyess mouth stretched to its ears in an eerie smile, showing madness. That concerned look of hers, recovering depleted spirit power below the square, would now be directed towards itself. The role of this body was set. It just needed to show wretchedness to make him stand out more. -Pu-seuk! Pu-seuk! As it drew out all the demonic energy in its body, Na Yul-ryangs body, unable to withstand it, had its energy channels bursting and breaking in various places. However, Three Eyes didnt care about this. Although it was a shame, it had no attachment to a body it would use once and discard anyway. -Pa-ang! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns three split figures simultaneously tried to fly towards it. Then Three Eyes opened its palms and clapped. -Jjak! At that instant, all the demonic energy that had spread around gathered at once and began to press on the space around Mok Gyeong-un. -Go-o-o-o-o-o-o! This is? The demonic energy pressing on the entire space was so strong that Mok Gyeong-uns movements slowed down significantly, as if he had fallen into water. It even gave the feeling that time was slowing down. Great Void Sealing Technique! This technique is an ancient forbidden technique that a practitioner who has reached a certain high level uses by staking their life. Because its conditions are so demanding and it requires staking ones life, its practically a technique that even the most outstanding diviners cant use, but not for Three Eyes. It could just change to a new body if the dead one was discarded. Even the arrogant Assassin King of the Sea fell to this technique. Although its only a half-complete technique, you, a human, can absolutely not escape it. If one more condition is added here, the technique would be complete. However, its purpose was not to really trap Mok Gyeong-un. It was to buy time to move to his body. -Pat! As Three Eyes waved its hand, a hazy mist arose around, obscuring the view in all directions. As the view suddenly became obscured, Cheong-ryeong, who had been focusing on their battle while recovering spirit power, rose from her seat in surprise. -Mortal! Thus, in the obscured mist, Three Eyes leisurely entered this space and flew towards Mok Gyeong-un. Whether he split his form into three or used whatever technique, as long as it had deployed the Great Void Sealing Technique by staking the practitioners life, he couldnt easily escape this space. By now, two of Mok Gyeong-uns forms had disappeared, and only one body remained. Three Eyes approached Mok Gyeong-un like this. Since he couldnt move, trapped by the technique, it could just change bodies right away. -Ssi-i-i-ik! Three Eyes smiled eerily and said. Ill take that body. As it brought its left hand to Mok Gyeong-uns head and its right hand to the eyeball embedded in its forehead, -Seuk! It was the moment its left hand touched Mok Gyeong-uns head. Thats when it happened. -Kwak! Kek! Mok Gyeong-uns hand, which Three Eyes thought absolutely couldnt move as desired due to the technique, grabbed Three Eyess neck like lightning. Three Eyes hastily tried to break free. But no matter how much it tried to remove Mok Gyeong-uns hand gripping its neck, it was immovable. How could he move while the technique was being deployed? It was at this moment of puzzlement. You lowly creature, still coveting what belongs to others. !? The moment it heard the voice, the eyeball on Three Eyess forehead began to tremble madly. Chapter 417 Chapter 417 C Battle of Numbers (5)You lowly creature, still coveting what belongs to others. !? The voice coming from Mok Gyeong-un had a different atmosphere. The moment it heard this, the eyeball on Three Eyess forehead trembled violently. In a fleeting moment, the third eyeball, turning reddish-black, spoke into his mind with a voice full of bewilderment. -This cant be. -Whats going on? Didnt you say it definitely wasnt? It wasnt a long exchange. But Three Eyes had never forgotten this unique atmosphere. It was darkness itself, like an abyss of unfathomable depth, and close to chaos that evoked destruction. Above all, the absolute intimidation that overwhelmed all beings instilled in him a fear he had never felt even from the Six Demons. -Its him. It must be him. -No. No. This is strange. Theres clearly no core. -Core or not -The core is their foundation. The absence of a core means death for them, the annihilation of existence. -Then what is this guy in front of us? Are you saying hes become a ghost? -A ghost, such a thing At that very moment, -Tsu-tsu-tsu! Heuup! The blood vessels in Three Eyess neck, held by Mok Gyeong-uns hand, turned black and some kind of erosion occurred. Three Eyes raised demonic energy to push back the invading erosion, but once the energy pushed in, it was unstoppable. This energy Its certain. It wasnt just similar, it was that energy from back then. Then a voice echoed in Three Eyess mind. -Were you sharing consciousness? -You? -You? Three Eyess three eyeballs shook simultaneously. He realized something was eroding, but didnt know it would invade their connected consciousness. At Mok Gyeong-uns voice, Three Eyes spoke with an angry tone. -So it was you after all? It was a question loaded with many implications. To this question, Mok Gyeong-uns voice with its changed atmosphere continued, seemingly unconcerned: -How foolish. Not realizing your own greed is being exploited. -Greed? Did you just say greed? Hahahahahahaha! Three Eyes burst into mad laughter. Then, stopping abruptly and calming his excitement, he spoke in a cold voice. -Yes, the emotion of desperately wanting something can also be called greed. But how dare you, who arbitrarily took what belongs to me, speak to me about greed? -How novel. -What? -Youre showing well how foolish attachment to something you cant have can destroy oneself. Of course, thats why your eyes and consciousness could be connected. -You dare! -Dare? -Kek! Three Eyess three eyeballs shook violently. The ominous energy that was eroding was spreading throughout his entire body, and as his body stiffened, he felt pain as if each nerve was being stabbed with a needle. -Dont be mistaken that were on the same level just because Im exchanging words with you. -Kuuu. He had let his guard down. Thinking that he wouldnt be able to move, caught in the ancient secret technique of the Great Void Sealing Technique that had even sealed the Assassin King of the Sea, had worsened the situation. Another consciousness in Three Eyess mind urged: -Dont be swayed by him. We must somehow detach him to prevent the erosion from progressing further. Ill block the nerve pain -Pa-pak! Pa-pak! At that moment, black capillaries sprouted from the eyeball on Three Eyess forehead and burst. The consciousness of the third eye cried out in agony: -Kuuu You How -I dont know why you still maintained human consciousness, but did you think Id just deal with the host and move on like before? -What exactly are you? Ugh How, without a core -I am merely a remnant. -A remnant? -You dont need to know. You just need to disappear At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Then, one of his eyebrows raised. The reason was that he realized something while trying to eliminate these two parasitic consciousnesses occupying Na Yul-ryangs body. -Its not the real consciousness. -Ssiik! Three Eyes, who had been showing a pained face and complaining of pain, began to raise the corners of his mouth slyly. Then, stopping his groans of pain, he burst into laughter. Kukuk Kuhuhuhuu Kuhahahahahahaha! It looked as if he was letting out a laugh of triumph. Was the appearance of suffering from erosion just an act? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at Three Eyess forehead, spoke not in consciousness but aloud. Did you transfer the separated consciousness as it was? No, did you implement an almost identical eye to connect the consciousness? Youre quick. As expected, youre impressive. To notice this already, even though Ive eroded you. Huh? Mok Gyeong-un looked at him with an expression of disbelief. He had seen many types of people, but this was the first time hed encountered such a being. It looked real, but this wasnt real. The beings called Three-Eyes parasitize others, so their main body is the eye, which can be called the center of demonic energy. But this eye was not the main body, but rather implemented C that is, replicated C the demonic energy, consciousness, and memories in an identical form. However, Mok Gyeong-uns burst of laughter wasnt just because he sent a replicated consciousness pretending to be the main body. Was implementing even the separated consciousness to definitely deceive that it wasnt the main body? Huhuhuu. That could be one reason, but it has many uses. Uses? Humans are greatly influenced by these things called emotions. Especially the more extreme the emotion. For instance, things like greed, anger, sadness C these are great driving forces even for me. -Ku-deuk! Ku-deuk! Three Eyess eroding eyeball returned to its original state. Pushing back? -Go-o-o-o-o! The energy that had spread throughout the upper body also returned to normal, and Three Eyess demonic energy was rising rapidly. The demonic energy was circulating in reverse, not forward, and increasing twofold. This was the reverse meridian circulation technique. Three Eyes spoke with a mad smile. From the moment I felt your energy, I thought wed meet soon. How much do you think Ive prepared for that moment? Youve made good use of the time given, I see. Ill take that as a compliment. You wingless king. I dont know how youve come to dwell in a mere human body, but since you called yourself a remnant, Ill take all that remaining power for myself. So that was your goal. It was our goal. Ill fulfill my companions long-cherished wish and lessen your interference as well. You So it was him after all? It was a choice tantamount to annihilation, but he didnt believe it easily. Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. Then, Do you think it will end with just interference by doing something to me? Of course not. Ill pull you down with my own hands. Pull me down? Kuhuhuhuu. Did you think wed be dragged along by the likes of you who try to reign by playing god? This world is mine. Absolute greed. For a long time, Three-Eyes had wanted everything. But knowing it wasnt the time, he had simply bided his time, building up the power to easily break through the walls whenever he encountered them. Now all preparations were complete. There would be no more biding time. When the grand plan is realized, everyone will realize that the day of great calamity was merely the beginning. It must be quite the preparation to call it a grand plan. I look forward to it. It is worth looking forward to. Its just a shame. I wanted to show you too, the world thats about to change. -Seu-seu-seu-seu! As the erosion was almost completely undone, -Pak! Three Eyes firmly grasped Mok Gyeong-uns wrist. Then, a thread made of red light flowed from the wrist, instantly binding his body starting from the wrist. -Whiriririk! Kkwak! Still, Ill put your body to good use. -Seuk! Three Eyes brought his hand to his forehead. Then he casually pulled out the third eyeball on his forehead. -Ssugek! After pulling out the eye like that, he tried to bring it to Mok Gyeong-uns forehead. But then, I wanted to find out where the main body is, but since youve divided your consciousness into several places, thatll be difficult. !? At those words, the focus of the eyeball Three Eyes was holding wavered. At that very moment, -Pa-ang! The thread made of red light binding Mok Gyeong-uns entire body broke so easily it was almost pathetic. Realizing something had gone wrong, Three Eyes tried to pull his body back, but, -Pak! Mok Gyeong-uns hand grabbed his face once again. From that grasping hand, an incredibly ominous black energy flowed out again and began to dig into his entire face. Three Eyes spoke in a bewildered voice. You, could it be? Did you think you could do something with just a replicated consciousness thats not even real and some squeezed-out power? -Tsu-tsu-tsu-tsu! The energys erosion spread throughout his body at a speed incomparable to just moments ago. The speed was so fast that even the demonic energy he had explosively increased through the reverse meridian circulation technique couldnt block it. Three Eyes spoke with a chilled face. You deceived me. Its not my way. Its another mes way. What? Your arrogant appearance was irritating, but thanks to it, I learned what you were thinking and where the real consciousness might be, even if scattered. So it wasnt a bad choice. -Tsu-tsu-tsu-tsu! Already about 70% of his body had been eroded. Soon, when his entire body was eroded, the consciousness controlling the body would be annihilated, and it would be him who would have his remaining energy stolen. He thought he could repay the grudge from back then with a consciousness that was no different from a separate body, but even having lost all power, he was still befitting of a being that once stood at the pinnacle of those monstrous creatures. -Pisik! Three Eyes sneered and raised the corners of his mouth as he spoke. Right. If it had ended so easily, I would have been quite disappointed. That disappointment too will soon disappear. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont get cocky. Do you think this is the end? At most, this is just a body Ive transferred my consciousness into. You have a long tongue. -Seu-seu-seu-seu! Nearly 90% of his body had been eroded. Three Eyes spoke with difficulty, his body trembling. You will desperately seek me -Pa-reu-reu-reu! Before he could finish speaking, the blood vessels in the third eyeball Three Eyes was holding bulged out grotesquely. Realizing what Three Eyes was trying to do, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the eyeball. Strong heat could be felt from the eyeball. Even if it was an eye with replicated consciousness, wouldnt he rather self-destruct and be annihilated rather than suffer more humiliation? The heated eyeball burst as it was. -Pak! Since he had already concentrated all his energy to protect his hand, there was no big explosion. Mok Gyeong-un opened his hand and scattered the black ashes. He couldnt absorb the energy contained in the eyeball at the end as it self-destructed, but he had absorbed the power remaining inside as he had eroded the entire body, and annihilated the separated consciousness. Haa Haa But breathing sounds could be heard from the body. Hes lucky. It was Na Yul-ryang, who had managed to cling to life even though his body had been taken. However, because the body had been pushed far beyond its limits and lost all internal energy, it was now no different from a body that could no longer use martial arts. Mok Gyeong-un stared at Na Yul-ryang, who was barely breathing, then lightly waved his hand. The mist filling the surroundings disappeared. Mok Gyeong-un muttered softly. I leave the rest to you now. As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-uns pupils trembled slightly, and then his gaze and atmosphere changed. Chapter 418 Chapter 418 C Battle of Numbers (6)-Jureureuk! In a dark hall. Blood trickled down the corner of the mouth of a shadowy figure seated on a stone throne. Eventually, the being opened its eyes. Not just two eyes, but also the third eye on its forehead. -Kwa-deureuk! The sturdy stone armrest of the throne crumbled helplessly in the beings grip. The beings three eyeballs were tinged with anger. Because it had connected half of its consciousness through an almost identically constructed eyeball, it fully felt the aftermath of the self-destruction. The feeling of instantaneous annihilation. It wasnt a pleasant feeling even for a being that had lived for ages and gone through countless experiences. To lose power like this, even if its just a part At a glance, replicating consciousness seemed like creating a completely separate object, but that wasnt exactly the case. It should be seen as connecting and sharing consciousness with the main body. Therefore, part of the power had to be contained, and because it lost the replicated consciousnesss eye, it had to lose the power infused there as well. -You said it was a perfect move, but the result is not at all. One of the consciousnesses clicked its tongue and spoke. Then the eyeball on the forehead squirmed, and another consciousness expressed its opinion. -You know there was a big variable since you watched together. -Youre the one who said no variable would be a problem. -If it could have been killed easily, we could have resolved it back then, a hundred years ago. -What? -Kwang! The being, filled with anger, stomped on the floor. The floor not only cracked, but the entire dark hall shook violently as if an earthquake had occurred. -Kureureureureu! As the vibrations of the shaking hall finally stopped, one of the consciousnesses spoke as if to soothe: -Calm down, companion. -Calm down? Not only have we lost part of our power, but So-wol has fallen into his hands again. And you can say such things? -Its not completely lost. -What are you trying to say? To that question, one of the consciousnesses spoke in a meaningful voice. -Didnt I tell you? He will desperately seek us out. *** I leave the rest to you now. As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-uns pupils, which had been full of absolute majesty, trembled slightly, and then his gaze and atmosphere changed. Mok Gyeong-un, now back to his normal self, looked at his palm covered in burnt ashes from Three Eyess burst eyeball. What is this? Mok Gyeong-un was seized by a strange feeling. Last time, he felt completely controlled by that being inside him. But this time was different. It felt more like being assimilated. It felt like their wills were in harmony, almost as if it were another self. He had even communicated intentions to it, hadnt he? [Deceive him.] Indeed, the being inside him had accepted that intention and deceived him. And it willingly returned control of the body. What exactly was the purpose of this being inside him? As his mind was becoming confused, a tremendous cheer erupted from the direction of the square. Waaaaaah!!! It was the cheering of the society members under Mok Gyeong-un. They had been worriedly watching the sky even while fighting enemies, thinking Mok Gyeong-un was in danger. But when the mist cleared and they saw Three Eyes, or rather Young Master Na Yul-ryang, limp as if dead, they were convinced Mok Gyeong-un had won. Thats why they were shouting these cheers of victory. Huh? Amidst such cheers, Chunchu of the First Realm of the Secret Society, who had been facing off against Ou Cheon-mu, one of the Seven Heavens and the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, stuck out her tongue with a somewhat surprised look. Even if it wasnt the main body, that Mok-gan lost even after using the Great Void Sealing Technique? The Great Void Sealing Technique was an ancient secret technique that had even sealed the Assassin King of the Sea, one of the Six Demons infinitely close to divine beasts. Naturally, she who had predicted Mok-gan would win couldnt help but be surprised. How could a mere human be this strong? Her gaze towards Mok Gyeong-un became strange. -Seuk! At that moment, Ou Cheon-mu pointed his sword at her and said: It didnt go as you predicted. The tide of battle has turned. Of course, I think youll continue to fight, but with my lord joining Before he could finish his words, I surrender. Chunchu of the First Realm withdrew her energy and then raised both hands as if she had no intention to fight, saying: I surrender. At this, Ou Cheon-mu frowned, unable to hide his bewilderment. Even though their leader had been defeated, he hadnt expected her to surrender so easily. At the very least, he thought she would act in an unexpected direction or fight desperately, being one who led non-human beings. What kind of trick is this? The leader has lost, so Im surrendering gracefully. Whats tricky about that? Its still suspicious. I should block her energy channels and thoroughly subdue her first to prevent any tricks. -Mortal! -Pat! At that moment, Cheong-ryeong, who had recovered some of her spirit power, flew up and approached Mok Gyeong-uns side. She too must have been very worried, as she showed signs of relief upon seeing Mok Gyeong-un safe. Cheong-ryeong. -You really Cheong-ryeong, with slightly reddened eyes, was about to say something but then closed her mouth. Then, as if nothing had happened, her eyes filled with resentment again as she looked at Na Yul-ryang, whose face was held in Mok Gyeong-uns hand, and asked: -Did you kill him? No. Hes not dead. -Dont tell me youre leaving the finishing blow to me to give me a chance to resolve my grudge? Cheong-ryeong asked in a tone that suggested she was slightly moved, thinking Mok Gyeong-un had considered her feelings. However, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head and answered: I wish that were the case, but not this one. -What do you mean, not this one? Mortal, didnt you also acknowledge that this guy is Bi Yong-heon and that Three Eyes? I did, but to be precise, its not the real consciousness. At this, Cheong-ryeong asked with an expression of incomprehension: -Not the real consciousness? What do you mean? If its not real, are you saying its fake? Rather than fake, I should say he constructed his consciousness identically? -Constructed his consciousness identically? Im not sure how he did it, but it seems he can transfer his consciousness and power through the third eye. -The third eye Are you saying hes not just a Imaemangnyang being capable of simple parasitism? Yes, it seems so. Mok Gyeong-un had observed the conversation between the being inside him and him. Thanks to that, he learned a bit about Three Eyes, but also had some questions. The conversation was so abstract that it was difficult to understand, but it seemed as if the being inside him knew this Three Eyes. Moreover, even this Three Eyes knew the being inside him enough to spew out anger. [So this was the reason for that strange sense of dissonance, as if I had killed him but hadnt.] [Yes, the emotion of desperately wanting something can also be called greed. But how dare you, who arbitrarily took what belongs to me, speak to me about greed?] The moment he heard this, strangely enough, what Cheong-ryeong had said came to mind. The man Cheong-ryeong had loved in her past life as Ryu So-wol. For some reason, their conversation made him feel as if Cheong-ryeongs past story was continuing. Could it be. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. At that moment, he heard someone calling out to him from somewhere. Y-Young Master Mok! Please help! Mok Gyeong-un looked down in puzzlement at where the cry was coming from. There was a woman covered in wounds, and she was Gi Ok-ryeon, the eldest daughter of Sun Rock Valley Master Gi Hae, who was the most loyal follower and long-time friend of Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. Whats going on? Come to think of it, Wi So-yeon and most of the factions following her hadnt been seen. But why has Gi Ok-ryeon appeared in such a state? As he was wondering, Cheong-ryeong said: -Hand him over to me and go. Na Yul-ryang? -Yes. Since his body was controlled by him, he might remember something. Cheong-ryeong believed that he must know something about him, as Three-Eyes had dwelled in him, even though she didnt disbelieve Mok Gyeong-uns words. At this, Mok Gyeong-un nodded and handed the unconscious Na Yul-ryang over to her. And then, -Tak! He landed lightly on the ground where Gi Ok-ryeon was. Gi Ok-ryeon, with tears welling up in her eyes, spoke in a pleading voice: Young Master. Please help. Lady Wi So-yeon has been kidnapped by unknown individuals. Kidnapped? Yes, the Bright Blade King and my father, the Sun Rock Valley Master, faced them but Sob She couldnt continue speaking properly as she shed tears. This was because most of the blood on her clothes was her fathers. He, who had desperately tried to protect Wi So-yeon, lost his life with his body cut in half by the enemys hands. As she recalled her fathers last moments, her grief intensified, making it difficult for her to speak properly. Mok Gyeong-un asked her: What happened to the Sword Demon? This was why Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled. Although Wi So-yeon had her own faction following her, just in case, he had sent the best swordsman, Sword Demon Ji-oe, whom he had recruited as a subordinate from the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, the sacred land of swordsmanship. Sword Demon? Ji-oe. She understood when he mentioned Ji-oe. Although Ji-oe called himself the Sword Demon, he was more renowned in the world as the Mad Swordsman obsessed with swords. He, he sent me to you, Young Master. Ji-oe sent you? Sob Yes, Master Ji-oe joined and fought together with the Bright Blade King against that enormously large man, but hes too strong. The Bright Blade King Son Yun was quite large, but this man was even bigger than him. She had thought they would surely subdue him somehow, as one of the Five Kings and her father, an executive, and supreme experts at the level of great hall masters had stepped up, but he was a tremendous monster who far overwhelmed them. Sar?h the n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats why Ji-oe, who had joined belatedly to help them, hastily sent her to Mok Gyeong-un. Why? For a moment, Mok Gyeong-un became suspicious. If they were desperately targeting Cheong-ryeong, it could be understood because Three-Eyes was also Bi Yong-heon. But even though Wi So-yeon was Cheong-ryeongs twin sister and looked exactly like her enough to believe it, she was strictly a different person. So why did they kidnap her? Moreover, Ji-oe was a master of the Transformation Realm, and the Bright Blade King Son Yun was also a warrior approaching that level. They didnt deploy forces here that could overwhelm even these individuals fighting together, but used them just to kidnap Wi So-yeon? Theres something. Mok Gyeong-un instinctively felt there was a reason why the Secret Society targeted Wi So-yeon. Theres no such thing as perfect coincidence in all matters. He had always wondered why she looked so much like Cheong-ryeong, and it might be related to that secret. So, Where? I, Ill guide -Pak! Ah? Tell me. Mok Gyeong-un wrapped his arm around her waist, carried her at his side, and flew up using the Treading Void technique. -Pa-ang! Thus, stepping on the air, Mok Gyeong-un flew towards Wi So-yeons estate. Someone staggered out from a broken wall of the main building and watched this scene. It was none other than the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. Cough, cough So theyve finally laid hands on that child Wi So-yeon? Chapter 419 Chapter 419 C First Realm (1)Cough, cough So theyve finally laid hands on that child Wi So-yeon? The Heaven and Earth Society Leader tried to launch his body to follow Mok Gyeong-un, who was flying using the Treading Void technique, but staggered and clutched the wall. Although Mok Gyeong-un had blocked it with a mysterious spell technique during the prohibition, his internal injuries were severe. -Jureureuk! Dead blood trickled from the corner of his mouth. Wiping it away, the Heaven and Earth Society Leader slumped against the wall and sat down heavily. Despite all my preparations. In the end, was he in a position where he had to rely on someone other than himself? The Heaven and Earth Society Leader watched Mok Gyeong-un growing more distant. He had thought him just a ghost of the Moon Vein, but that wasnt all. What exactly was his identity? Even with Ryu So-wol of the Moon Vein attached to him, could someone who wasnt even the person herself do this much? [I greet you as a disciple, Master. I am Wi So-yeon of the Heroic Spear Wi family.] The Heaven and Earth Society Leader recalled when he first saw her. A child who looked just like that portrait in the shrine, though still young. As she grew, she became more and more like the portrait. [If you continue to have her take this along with the spirit medicines, within ten years, there will no longer be any more outbursts of the extreme cold energy of the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians.] [Youre saying the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians wont flare up anymore?] [Yes.] [Then you knew it was the Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians from the beginning?] [That doesnt seem to be something for the Society Leader to be involved in.] [What exactly does that person really want?] [That person doesnt want much. They just gave one instruction.] [What did they convey?] [Just teach those children youve accepted as disciples well so they can build bonds with each other.] [Teach them well to build bonds?] -Eu-deuk! The Heaven and Earth Society Leader gritted his teeth. Knowing what that person was trying to do, he immediately understood what it meant. Thats why he thought he should stop it even now. If he openly revealed his will right away, that guy would surely try to exclude him, even ignoring that persons wishes. Little by little Just need to make it go awry little by little. He would never let things go as they wanted. Even if that person truly wished it of their own will, that was already a distant past long gone. The past should be left buried as it was. It wasnt something that needed to be achieved by going against all providence. And she didnt want it. [Im sorry.] The Heaven and Earth Society Leader secretly replaced and burned all the medicine Wi So-yeon was supposed to take. If things went according to that persons will, her life wouldnt be much of a life anyway. Rather than that, it was right to follow the predetermined fate. However, as long as she was alive, he would support her to do everything she wanted. Even if it turned out to be futile struggling. But even this plan of his had been twisted by that guy. [It seems Lady Wi So-yeons Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians has not only improved but been completely cured.] [What?] [Her complexion has returned, and her energy has stabilized.] When he received this news, the Heaven and Earth Society Leader was lost in many thoughts. No matter how much he tried to change things, would it ultimately turn out as that guy wanted? Is this what they call fate? The Heaven and Earth Society Leader watched Mok Gyeong-uns back, stretching out his fingertips and muttering. If you are truly the one Ryu So-wol chose, dont ever let that child be taken away. *** In the northeast direction, quite far from Wi So-yeons residence estate. The buildings there were almost all destroyed, to the point where it was hard to find any intact ones, and the surroundings were devastated. Numerous corpses were strewn about in this devastated area. These were the society members who followed Wi So-yeon. Although they were said to have the smallest force among the factions, that was only relative; those who followed her numbered up to 2,000. Of course, due to the Society Leaders emergency summons, those here were only half of that half. Still, they numbered nearly five hundred, but Haa Haa The Bright Blade King Son Yun exhaled rough breaths as he surveyed his surroundings. Those still standing were just one great hall master and three warriors who looked like clan leaders. On the other hand, there were still more than twenty masked enemies. They definitely werent outsiders. These must have been spies who had been infiltrating the Heaven and Earth Society for a long time. They were familiar with their tactics and formations, and knew the societys warriors well enough to exploit their weaknesses. Moreover, To end up like this with five times the force Each one of them was an incredible force. Their numbers had only been about a hundred. But each one was at least a supreme expert, and they didnt even fear death, which ultimately led to this result. -Cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! At that moment, the sound of fierce metal clashing rang out, and wind pressure swept in all directions. It was the sound of the Sword Demon Ji-oe clashing with that large man, even bigger than himself, who was considered one of the largest in the society. -Kwang! Ji-oe, who had been unleashing sword techniques with all his might, was flung back, crashing through a wall and rolling on the ground. Kuuuu. Ji-oes face was covered in bruises as he rolled on the ground. It must have hurt too much, as he arched his back and stood up while still rolling. Tut. Huu Huu What kind of guy shows no sign of fatigue? Ji-oe spat blood and stuck out his tongue. Seeing him like this, the Bright Blade King Son Yun once again gripped his sects unique weapon, the great sword Mak-hyeon. If the Mad Swordsman of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, Ji-oe, hadnt appeared, he and everyone else would have already lost their lives. He had heard that his swordsmanship skills were strong enough to be counted among the top ten throughout the righteous path, but he didnt know it would be to this extent. Thanks to his joining, they had barely managed to engage in combined attacks and hold the guy off. But now it seemed they were almost at their limit. That large man with short orange hair showed no signs of fatigue, but they were almost out of stamina, to the point where their breathing was rough. Huu Huu How long do you plan to rest? Ji-oe called out, and Son Yun replied. Ive rested enough and was about to join you. At this, Son Yun took the seventh stance of the Bright Sun Sword Technique, the Ki-su stance, with his great sword Mak-hyeon. Likewise, the Sword Demon Ji-oe also raised his sword energy and prepared to launch his body towards the guy. On the other hand, the large man with orange hair, or rather, the monster-like being who had identified himself as Kang Yeom, didnt take any stance or posture. He merely raised the scorched, crude sword he was holding. This is strange. Looking at him like this, Son Yun had been feeling this way for a while, but his doubts were growing stronger. It was strange that someone this strong wasnt known by name, but it felt like he wasnt using his full strength even while facing their combined attack. To be honest, it seemed like he was only exerting his skills just enough to be one step ahead. What exactly is his intention? Son Yuns gaze fell on Wi So-yeon, who was lying unconscious some distance away, and the two masked individuals surrounding and guarding her. Even though were blocking their retreat and doing our utmost to stop them, weve been almost annihilated on this side, so why arent they fleeing? If Wi So-yeon is their ultimate goal, they could easily escape. Because of this, he had the strange feeling that they were stalling for time. It didnt feel like they were waiting for their leader, this Kang Yeom, to escape the Heaven and Earth Society. Although he couldnt understand their intentions, for now, they had to play along as well. If reinforcements arrive, we might be able to turn the situation around. Until then, they had to somehow keep these people tied down. The Bright Blade King Son Yun gathered all his true qi and unleashed the seventh stance of the Bright Sun Sword Technique, the Final Breaking Destruction Link. -Chwa-chwa-chwa-chwa-chwa-chwak! As he swung his sword, blue sword energy rose like rough waves and rushed towards Kang Yeom. It looked like a simple sword technique, but it had an overwhelming aura. Similarly, Ji-oe also launched his body into the air and, to prevent that Kang Yeom from dodging, Eight Swords! He tried to bind his movements by creating a sword net made of sword energy like a mesh. As supreme sword and blade techniques swept in from front and back simultaneously, Kang Yeom didnt move a bit. Instead, he raised his crude sword upwards and, -Chwa-a-a-a-ak! He swung it to catch the sword net of sword energy flying towards his back, then used a technique to redirect it towards Son Yuns Final Breaking Destruction Link. What? Hes redirecting a sword technique made of strong energy? Ji-oe was dumbfounded and tried to stop and retrieve his technique. However, part of the already launched sword net, -Cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! Collided with the blade energy of the Final Breaking Destruction Link and canceled each other out. In terms of power, the Final Breaking Destruction Link seemed stronger due to its overwhelming nature, but because Ji-oes sword was ahead in realm and internal energy, it was difficult to withstand the aftermath. -Pa-cha-cha-cha-chang! Kuk. Although he blocked the aftermath by swinging his sword, Son Yuns body was pushed far back. As soon as he stopped after being pushed back like that, Son Yun coughed up a handful of blood. Uuk. Son Yuns complexion turned pale after coughing up blood. As expected. Son Yun glared at Kang Yeom. Even though there was an opening for him, Kang Yeom just stood there staring. When more people were attacking together, it might have been to watch out for blind spots from attacks flying in from all directions, but not now. As expected, he was conserving his strength and stalling for time. At this, Son Yun planted his sword in the ground to barely support his body and shouted. What kind of trick are you playing? Kang Yeom answered with an expressionless face, holding his crude sword behind his back: Trick? If this isnt a trick, then what is it? This is the great Heaven and Earth Society. No matter how strong you are, the longer you drag this out, the more disadvantageous it will be for you. What exactly is your Hut. Before he could finish speaking, Kang Yeom sneered. What does that laugh mean? As he was wondering, Kang Yeom slowly walked towards him and said: Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It seems Ive shown too much. What? I guess its okay to kill one more now. You -Kwang! As Kang Yeom stomped on the ground, debris shot up and his figure suddenly reached five steps in front of the Bright Blade King Son Yun. Son Yun, who had been supporting his body with his sword planted in the ground, hastily pulled out his sword to try and block it, but, -Chang-kang! Kang Yeoms crude sword cut Son Yuns treasured sword Mak-hyeon in half and tried to cut even that. However, at that moment, Ji-oe, who had flown in behind him, tried to stab Kang Yeoms back and neck with his sword. At this, Kang Yeom instantly rotated his body and, -Puk! Kicked Ji-oes right ribs with a leg technique. -Wu-deuk! Kek! The Sword Demon Ji-oes body was flung away after being kicked in the ribs. However, thanks to Ji-oe, not only did he save his life, but as an opening was created, Son Yun, who couldnt miss this opportunity, stabbed Kang Yeoms back with his broken sword. -Cha-ang! What? Son Yuns eyes widened. This was because even though it was a broken blade, not only did it fail to pierce his back, but the tip of the broken sword completely shattered as if it had hit something solid. -Seuk! Kang Yeom slowly turned his head and muttered: Youre quite good, but we are different from you. What? At that moment, Kang Yeoms crude sword pierced straight through the Bright Blade King Son Yuns abdomen. -Puk! Kek! Thats enough. Now rest. Human. -Pak! At that moment, Son Yun staggered and firmly grasped the sword blade and wrist that had pierced his body. Seeing him like this, Kang Yeom snorted and said: This wont change anything. If I just twist the blade upwards Do as you please. Cough cough It doesnt matter how I die. What? -Ssiik! The Bright Blade King Son Yun revealed his blood-stained teeth in a bright smile and said: Its just futile struggling. At that moment, Ji-oe, who had been sent flying by Kang Yeoms kick, was suddenly launching his body towards him again. At this, the corners of Kang Yeoms mouth slightly rose. Impressive. However -Kwa-deuk! Keuup! Kang Yeom ignored Son Yuns desperate grip on his sword blade and wrist and twisted his wrist in the direction of the sword blade. He was trying to raise the sword blade upwards to cut Son Yuns upper body and head in half. Sensing his impending death, Son Yun smiled bitterly. What a shame. He had wanted to take down at least one arm even if he was a monster, but it seems this is the end. But then, -Flinch! Kang Yeom, who was about to raise his sword upwards, lifted his head and, -Pat! He even let go of the sword blade he was holding and threw his body backwards with all his might. -Puk! At that moment, a sword pierced through the ground where he had just moved away from. The moment he saw the sword hilt, the Bright Blade King Son Yuns pupils shook. That sword was none other than the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword. Evil Commandement? Cough cough The owner of Evil Commandment Sword was undoubtedly -Tak! At that moment, someone landed lightly in front of him with a nimble movement. Carrying a woman at his waist. -Kung! Ugh! As he let go of his hand, the woman fell on her bottom. The woman was Gi Ok-ryeon, the daughter of Sun Rock Valley Master Gi Hae, whom he had sent earlier to ask for help. Come to think of it, the Mad Swordsman Ji-oe had mentioned someone with an odd name, and at the time, he thought he had misheard because they were in the middle of fighting. But was it really this guy? You What a mess. How did you -Tak! At that moment, Ji-oe, who had been flying towards them, stopped in front of Mok Gyeong-un and staggered, then knelt on one knee and paid his respects, saying: Haa Haa I apologize, my lord. This subordinates skills were not enough against that person. My lord? Did the Mad Swordsman Ji-oe, a peerless expert who had reached the Transformation Realm, just call this guy my lord? Chapter 420 Chapter 420 C First Realm (2)I apologize, my lord. This subordinates skills were not enough against that person. My lord? The Bright Blade King Son Yuns eyes widened. Did he just say my lord? For a moment, he doubted his own ears. Although they had been fighting a monster-like enemy that required combined attacks, Ji-oe was a peerless expert called the Mad Swordsman, obsessed with swords. That cant be. Most martial artists are said to be obsessed with martial arts, but they were nothing compared to Ji-oe. Ji-oe spent nearly half his life as a guest in Spiritual Sword Sanctuary to defeat Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, who was one of the Six Heavens, no, now called the Seven Heavens, considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. How could someone who would dedicate his life to breaking someones sword enter under another person? But then, -Pak! Mok Gyeong-un pulled out the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword that was stuck in the ground and said: Sword Demon. At Mok Gyeong-uns call, a glint appeared in the eyes of the Sword Demon Ji-oe, who was paying his respects. Not only the way he was called, but somehow the atmosphere had changed quite a bit. Mok Gyeong-un had always spoken respectfully to everyone, whether he meant it or not, but now he was exuding the aura of a great master. Now that hes brought down the Heaven and Earth Society, talking about subjugation and such, is he really going to walk the path of reign? Well, there was nothing wrong with that. He was, after all, this Ji-oes lord. It would be better for him too if he climbed to a place where no one else could easily reach. Ji-oe clasped his hands and answered: Yes, my lord. Rescue that woman over there. Where Mok Gyeong-uns gaze fell. There lay Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, unconscious as if dead. The Sword Demon Ji-oe slightly bowed his head and answered: I accept the order. Just as he was about to take a step, Wait! The Bright Blade King Son Yun hastily called out, trying to stop him. At this, the Sword Demon Ji-oe looked at him with a puzzled expression. Son Yun looked back and forth between Gi Ok-ryeon, the daughter of Sun Rock Valley Master Gi Hae who had fallen on her bottom, and the Sword Demon Ji-oe with an incomprehensible expression and said: Haa Haa Where are the other reinforcements? To this question, Gi Ok-ryeon answered as if embarrassed: The reinforcements Sent immediately by the Sword Demon Ji-oe after witnessing her fathers death up close, she had been unable to do anything except think about bringing Mok Gyeong-un. Moreover, when she went to the main square, it was in even more chaos than here, so it was even more so. Bright Blade King. That place didnt have the capacity to call for reinforcements How can you say that now Cough, cough Having received a serious injury with his abdomen pierced through, Son Yun couldnt properly maintain his posture. -Kung! Finally kneeling on one knee, he looked at Ji-oe and said: Rescuing the young miss is important, but if we dont deal with that monster-like person, everything will be for naught. To this, Ji-oe shrugged his shoulders and said: Look here. You seem to be misunderstanding something, but do you think there are reinforcements beyond this? Haa What are you saying right now? The Bright Blade King Son Yun seemed frustrated and expressed irritation even in the midst of his pain. He knew that Mok Gyeong-un had rapidly grown stronger through the Corpse Blood Valley closing ceremony, and had even heard about it through his disciples. However, the large man before his eyes, Kang Yeom, was literally a monster. Honestly, it seemed impossible to subdue him one-on-one without the Society Leader, one of the Seven Heavens, stepping in. Yet did they think Mok Gyeong-un alone would be of great help? The Bright Blade King Son Yun said to Gi Ok-ryeon: Go back and request reinforcements. And you, Mok Gyeong-un, join Master Ji-oe in a combined attack against that person. I will soon Keuuk Son Yun tried to rise but staggered. The wound had opened further due to Kang Yeom twisting the sword, causing severe bleeding. It was at that moment. -Ta-ta-ta-ta-tak! Mok Gyeong-un struck his acupoints, sealing the bleeding points. Along with this, Mok Gyeong-un pulled out Kang Yeoms crude sword that was stuck in his abdomen. -Puk! Keup! The Bright Blade King Son Yun couldnt hide his bewilderment for a moment. In a situation where the wound couldnt be treated, suddenly pulling out the sword would leave no way to stop the bleeding. Kuuu You! Could this guy be trying to kill him? But then Mok Gyeong-un placed his palm on his wound area, and with his other hand formed a hand seal. Then, -Chi-i-i-i! The wound area became hot. Keuuup! Although Son Yun was someone who could easily endure considerable pain, this seemed hard to bear as he twisted his body, grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder, and let out a groan. But soon, Mok Gyeong-un pushed him away. -Pak! Son Yun staggered and sat down on the ground ungracefully. Mok Gyeong-un looked down at him with an expressionless gaze and said nonchalantly: Thanks to you, I was able to come here, so Ill let you keep your life. What? Son Yun, sitting on the ground, looked at his abdomen. It seemed like he had cauterized the wound area with an energy similar to the Hot Yang Energy, but with just that level of simple treatment This is? Son Yuns eyes widened. This was because the wound area had already healed. What exactly did he do? As he was marveling at this strange phenomenon, he saw the Sword Demon Ji-oe smirk and then launch his body towards the masked individuals guarding Wi So-yeon. Ji-Ji-oe We shouldnt disperse our forces, how It was then. Mok Gyeong-un stomped on the ground. -Kwang! At that moment, the ground split and a wave-like ripple spread through the air, and then about 80% of the twenty or so masked individuals surrounding them clutched their chests and coughed up blood. Keuwaek! Kek! The masked individuals who were coughing up blood and suffering in agony collapsed to the ground. The Bright Blade King Son Yuns pupils shook at this sight. For a moment, something flashed through his mind. [The Heavenly Demons Domineering Steps?] [Yes, they say its called that because it brought down the Shaolins Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation in a single step.] [A single step] It was an anecdote that was hard to believe even after hearing it. He was someone who remembered the Society Leaders prime, even though he was now suffering from illness. Could even that Society Leader bring down the Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation, said to be one of Shaolins strongest forces, with a single step? No, no matter how he thought about it, it seemed impossible. But seeing supreme experts with power beyond the peak falling while clutching their chests from a single stomp right before his eyes, he couldnt help but be amazed. You It was at that moment. -Seureuk! Mok Gyeong-uns figure, which had been right in front of him, blurred and then disappeared. Where had he disappeared to? Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un had approached right in front of Kang Yeom, who had spread his body backwards. This monster hadnt moved more than two or three steps despite all their combined attacks. But then, -Chwak! The moment Mok Gyeong-un swung the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, Kang Yeom moved his large body, using a body-lightening technique to try and create distance backwards. How could such a monster be trying to avoid what seemed to be a simple sword swing? As he was wondering, -Chwa-chwa-chwa-chwa-chwak! The air split in the direction Mok Gyeong-un had swung his sword, and then the walls and building debris behind were cut in a straight line. The sword energy continued to split, making it impossible to tell how far it reached. Gi Ok-ryeon, the daughter of Sun Rock Valley Master Gi Hae, was also gaping at this sight. [That person will become even stronger.] [Even now, hes surpassing the level of the Five Tigers, who could be called the pinnacle of the societys later-generation disciples. How much stronger can he become beyond this?] [Well, I really cant gauge it.] [Is it to that extent?] [Thats right. Thats why Ive been thinking this lately.] [What is it?] [I think that person is a vessel that neither I, nor anyone else, can contain.] [Surely you dont mean to include the Society Leader?] [With apologies to Master, to be honest Yes, I do.] At that time, she had just replied, Wow, really? to humor her, but deep down in a corner of her heart, she had thought that even though he had defeated brother Woo whom she liked, he was still just a hostage of the righteous path, so he would soon lose his life to the growing number of enemies. However, seeing this sight, she simply couldnt close her mouth. This was a monster who hadnt allowed even a few steps of movement despite the combined attacks of her father Sun Rock Valley Master Gi Hae, the Mad Swordsman Ji-oe, the Bright Blade King Son Yun, and martial artists at the level of great hall masters. To overwhelm such a monster? Just how strong does one have to become to reach that level? -Chwak! This guy Kang Yeoms expression wasnt good as he avoided Mok Gyeong-uns sword. Although it looked like he was swinging lightly, to his eyes, the sword energy carried on Mok Gyeong-uns sword was at a level that could cut even a small mountain. Thats why he was properly using his body-lightening technique for the first time in a while to avoid the sword. What exactly is this guys identity? Surely, according to that persons words, the only one who could face him here was the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, who had inherited that persons blood in terms of physical body. But what is this strength? Is this a variable that even that person couldnt have predicted? -Pat! -Chwak! At that moment, a sharp sword energy grazed his cheek and passed by. As the skin on his cheek split, not red blood but a sticky blue blood flowed out. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. As expected, youre not human. Even the Bright Blade King Son Yun, who had been watching this scene in surprise, frowned. He had only thought that he was so strong that he had surpassed even the wall of walls, but had never considered him to be a non-human being. But blue blood? What exactly is that? -Seuk! Kang Yeom of the First Realm wiped the blue blood flowing on his cheek with his sleeve. Then his wound mark had already disappeared. Huu. Youve only just managed to make a scratch, and youre making such a fuss. A fuss? Still, youre quite good. I thought I could avoid it, but Indeed, human potential is beyond imagination. Have you decided to stop pretending to wear a human skin? I never said I was human from the start. I just fought at your level. -Kkwak! At Kang Yeoms words, the Bright Blade King Son Yuns hand clenched. He had noticed that this guy was stalling for time while keeping some strength in reserve, but hearing it from his own mouth like this, he couldnt help but feel shame as a martial artist. But amidst all this, what was even more surprising was Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess. He was the very person who had brought this guy directly to the Heaven and Earth Society. But back then, it would be no exaggeration to say he had barely learned any martial arts. Is this guy really the real monster? Nevertheless, in just half a year, he had reached an unbelievable realm. It was unprecedented in the history of the martial arts world. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un pointed the tip of his sword at Kang Yeom, who was creating distance, and said: Youre like that half-white-haired woman. Circulating demonic energy and handling it like internal energy. Did you learn it from Three Eyes? !? At those words, Kang Yeom showed a change in expression for the first time. What is this guy? Surely, the half-white-haired woman this person was referring to must be Chunchu of the First Realm like himself, and that Three Eyes must definitely be the Mok-gan. The fact that he knows this means that that persons small plan is progressing as planned, but how did someone with that level of martial prowess come here It would be better not to wait. What? Ah. I guess you havent received instructions from your master yet? What are you talking about S~ea??h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Well, I suppose there wasnt time to instruct the remaining subordinates to flee after attempting self-destruction, having just taken over a body. -Go-o-o-o-o-o-o! As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns words ended, an enormous killing intent erupted from Kang Yeoms body along with heat energy. The energy, on a completely different level from before, was enough to make everyone around momentarily look up in surprise. Regardless, Kang Yeom glared fiercely at Mok Gyeong-un and said: Its you. You were the one the Mok-gan talked about. -Wu-deuk! Wu-deuk! As Kang Yeoms shoulder muscles bulged, sharp scale-like things began to sprout from his skin -Chwak! Kek! -Seureuk! Tak! At that moment, a black line appeared, and Mok Gyeong-uns figure hazily appeared behind him and stopped, then sheathed the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, dyed with black strong energy, in the scabbard at his waist. -Chak! Mok Gyeong-un, turning only his head, sneered at Kang Yeom, who was staggering with a hole pierced in the middle of his chest, and said: Surely you didnt expect me to wait, did you? Chapter 421 Chapter 421 C First Realm (3)At the same time. Inside a hall filled with darkness. -Jeo-jeo-jeok! At the sound of cracking, the gaze of the being sitting on the stone throne, suppressing its anger, turned towards the wall where six candles were growing larger. The space in front of the last candle was empty, and round jade tablets were standing in front of the other candles. A small crack had formed at the tip of the round jade tablet in the middle of the five jade tablets. At this, the eyeball on the forehead of the shadowy being sitting on the stone throne twitched and moved. -Its Kang Yeom. He must have clashed with him. But the situation doesnt look good. The cracking of the jade tablet meant nothing good for Kang Yeoms condition. It signified that he was either injured or in a dangerous situation. Then the eyeball on the forehead moved and a voice echoed: -The power possessed by the First Realm is not just the martial arts we passed down. You know that well too, companion. Well see soon enough. -Wait a little longer. Your wish will soon be fulfilled. *** How could this be The Bright Blade King Son Yun was at a loss for words. He was a monster who had so easily blocked the combined attacks of supreme experts including himself. But not only was Kang Yeom pushed back, but the moment he tried to reveal his hidden power, he was pierced through the chest in an instant with power concentrated into a single point. It was truly overwhelming. Is this really the same Mok Gyeong-un he knew? The real monster was someone else. It was a growth rate that was hard to believe was human. At this level, even if it was the Society Leader, no, honestly speaking, even the Society Leader in his prime, one would wonder if they could face this monster. Should I consider this fortunate? Although hope had arisen to save Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the Society Leader, Son Yun was inwardly more worried about Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess. He was too strong, even for being strong. He had heard that the young miss cared for Mok Gyeong-un, but this guy was originally a hostage from the righteous path. If someone with that level of martial prowess were to harbor rebellious thoughts, even by the slightest chance, it could lead to an extremely dangerous situation. -Cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! At that moment, the sound of clashing swords reached his ears. He could see the Mad Swordsman Ji-oe fighting with the remaining masked individuals. As he watched this, a glint appeared in Son Yuns eyes. He had noticed that a few among the masked individuals possessed exceptional martial prowess, but the four who had withstood Mok Gyeong-uns stomp were even withstanding Ji-oes sword. Even if hes almost exhausted his true qi, to withstand like that against an expert of the Transformation Realm. Theyre no ordinary beings. Huu. Son Yun, who had been regulating his energy with simplified circulation, stood up. Having escaped a fatal wound, it seemed he should help Ji-oe. But then, -Chwak! As Ji-oes sword tore the mask of one of the masked individuals, What? Son Yun and the Sword Demon Ji-oe, who was directly facing him, couldnt hide their surprise at the face hidden behind the mask. This was because it was far from an ordinary human. Fierce eyes reminiscent of a beast, no bridge of the nose with two small holes, and extremely sharp teeth. It was nothing short of a monster. Damn old man. The monster whose face was revealed expressed displeasure. Then the monster, moving on all fours like a wild beast, showed strange movements as it avoided Ji-oes sword technique and rushed to attack his back. Its movements are not human. However, -Pak! Ji-oe, turning backwards as if doing a backflip, stabbed his sword into the head of the monster aiming for his back. -Puk! Kak! The monster, pierced by the sword, fell face down on the ground with a death cry. You old human bastard! Well kill you! Kwaaaaa! Enraged by their comrades death, three masked individuals rushed towards Ji-oe with fierce momentum. Their movements were no less than the monster that had just died. -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pa-pak! As Ji-oe, who had almost exhausted his true qi and stamina, moved his eyeballs rapidly and calmly tried to respond with minimal movement, -Pu-pu-puk! Euk! Keuk! Kek! At that moment, a sword flew in, piercing through them one by one as if skewering them. The masked individuals with holes in their bodies gasped in agony before collapsing. Seeing this, the Sword Demon Ji-oe exhaled in relief. What had pierced their bodies was black Sword Energy Controlled by Qi. The one who had sent it flying was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. -Chak! The Sword Energy Controlled by Qi, which had killed them in an instant, flew back and settled in the scabbard at Mok Gyeong-uns waist. To handle even Sword Energy Controlled by Qi so freely. Theres no room for doubt. The Bright Blade King Son Yun, who had been about to help Ji-oe, stuck out his tongue. Mok Gyeong-un had undoubtedly reached the Profound Realm. For a guy not even twenty to reach the highest realm in just half a year. No matter how one thought about it, no, even seeing it, it was hard to comprehend. But why is that guy still standing in front of him like that? The reason for the Bright Blade King Son Yuns puzzlement was simple. Mok Gyeong-un was still standing in front of Kang Yeom, who had died with a hole in his chest. With a hole in his chest, yet hes standing there as if something might happen -Flinch! At that moment, -Hwa-reu-reu-reu-reuk! The entire body of the dead Kang Yeom was suddenly engulfed in tremendous flames. What? Whats going on? Why did a dead person suddenly spontaneously combust? As he was wondering, the flames spread to the ground around the burning Kang Yeom, and soon it began not just to burn but to melt. The heat surpassed that of ordinary flames. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of raising his right sword finger upwards while keeping one hand behind his back. Then, -Dung-dung! The masterless swords around them rose up. As Mok Gyeong-un stretched his hand towards the burning Kang Yeom, the swords all flew towards him at once. -Shu-shu-shu-shu-shu-shuk! But then, an amazing thing happened. The heat of the flames was so strong that the swords melted before they could even touch him. It was as if they were blocked by an invisible wall of heat. -Pa-seu-seu-seu-seu! Heat that can melt swords Gi Ok-ryeon, the daughter of Sun Rock Valley Master Gi Hae, couldnt help but be amazed at this sight. But this wasnt the only problem. As the heat gradually spread in all directions, the surrounding air began to ripple and distort. It was like seeing a mirage. -Shu-shu-shu-shu-shuk! The swords that Mok Gyeong-un had sent flying with Sword Energy Controlled by Qi continued to fly towards the burning Kang Yeom, but they kept melting without even touching him. Why does he keep sending swords when its useless? Does he feel the heat is not ordinary? But Gi Ok-ryeons eyes widened. Ah? The melted sword fragments had almost become molten iron, and these were gradually piling up, surrounding the burning Kang Yeom. Is this possible? When it had surrounded him up to about waist height, perhaps because half of the heat couldnt escape, the burning of the surrounding ground stopped. Instead, the heat surged upwards, making the surrounding air hot. -Pak! It was then. Kuaaaaaaaa! Kang Yeom, who was thought to be dead and burning, suddenly moved and broke through the molten iron trying to trap him, rushing towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Pa-pa-pa-pak! As he, who had become hot flames itself, launched his body, Mok Gyeong-un pulled his hand forward and then stretched out his palm as if performing a palm technique. Then, a pure white energy exploded and enveloped the flames. It was the extreme cold energy of the Ultimate Yin. -Shwa-a-a-a-a! As the extreme cold energy of the Ultimate Yin clashed with the flames, the moisture instantly filled the surroundings with hazy steam. -Pat! Breaking through the steam, Kang Yeom launched a hand blade towards where he was certain Mok Gyeong-un was. Then, a sword energy in the shape of a blade made of flames stretched out, cutting through the steam as it passed. -Hwa-reu-reu-reu-reuk! Chwak! -Kwa-a-a-ang! The flaming sword energy not only cut through the steam but rushed to a radius of over ten zhang, devastating the surroundings. That wasnt the end. From within the steam, flaming sword energies flew out in all directions one after another. Due to this tremendous power, the Bright Blade King Son Yun and the surviving society members around had no choice but to create as much distance as possible to escape its aftermath. How is he still alive? Son Yun, who had moved as far away as possible from the radius where the flaming sword energies were flying, couldnt understand. How could he still be alive with a hole in his chest? What kind of strange phenomenon is this? Could he possibly be an immortal being? As he was bewildered, The flaming sword energies that had been continuously flying in all directions suddenly stopped. Then, as the steam that had filled the surroundings cleared, something could be dimly seen. It was, !!!!!! Kang Yeom, with all four limbs severed, lying face down on the ground, being stepped on by Mok Gyeong-un. Hot heat was still flowing from him, but Mok Gyeong-un, seemingly unconcerned about this, had driven the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, made of black strong energy, into his head. -Puk! Kek! The sword penetrated his head and came out through his mouth. Despite such a cruel act, Mok Gyeong-un was looking down without showing any emotion. At that moment, Kang Yeoms severed limbs twitched, and blood vessels tangled as flesh tried to grow. Then Mok Gyeong-un, -Chwak! Pulled out the sword he had driven into his head and cut off the areas above where regeneration was trying to occur. -Chwa-chwa-chwa-chwak! As his limbs were severed again, Kang Yeom let out a groan with a pained expression. Kuuuu. Kang Yeom was inwardly utterly bewildered. He was a Imaemangnyang being who had lived for hundreds of years, and a high-ranking demonic beast capable of even human transformation. Moreover, because he had achieved human transformation more elaborately than other Imaemangnyang, he could even implement blood vessels, allowing him to receive martial arts transmission from the Mok-gan and become a member of the First Realm that he favored. But what exactly is this monster? He, who had succeeded in absorbing the blood of a spirit beast that was almost his opposite and gained tremendous fire energy and regenerative power, was completely overwhelmed. Uuuu. To him, who was suffering, Mok Gyeong-un smiled and said: Does it hurt? How many times do I need to cut before you die? A hundred times, a thousand times, ten thousand times -Flinch! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, a chill ran down Kang Yeoms spine. It seemed this monstrous human would really do just that. Kuuu. You bastaaaaard. It doesnt seem so good to be unable to die. Dont you agree? -Chu-reu-reu-reuk! No sooner had those words ended than Kang Yeoms severed limbs tried to regenerate again, regardless of his will. But it was literally a repetition. S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As Mok Gyeong-un moved his sword again, his limbs were cut off even higher, leaving only the torso now. -Kwang! Mok Gyeong-un stomped on Kang Yeoms head, who was suffering, and said with a chilling smile: I wonder if we need to leave the torso. Wouldnt just the head be enough? At this, Kang Yeom shouted towards Mok Gyeong-un in an urgent voice: Ill, Ill hand over that human woman, so stop this. Human woman. The woman he was referring to was Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. Two masked individuals were still attached to Wi So-yeons side. They had already drawn daggers and were holding them to her neck as if ready to stab at any moment, so even the Sword Demon Ji-oe couldnt easily approach. But then, You dispersed this level of force and even had the capacity to flee while taking her, yet you stalled for time. That means you had some other purpose This guy? Kang Yeoms eyeballs shook. As he was thinking surely not, Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at the unconscious Wi So-yeon, then said with a cold gaze: Thats not the real one. !!!!!!! Chapter 422 Chapter 422 C First Realm (4)Thats not the real one. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns cold words, the pupils of Kang Yeom from the First Realm of the Secret Society shook slightly. However, he quickly concealed this and said: Haa Haa What are you talking about? What am I talking about? Are you playing dumb? Judging by your attitude, it seems you dont particularly want to save that human woman. At Kang Yeoms words, Mok Gyeong-un snorted. Then he spoke to the masked individual holding a dagger to the throat of the unconscious Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader: Kill her. What? The masked individual couldnt hide their bewilderment for a moment. What is this guy thinking? Not trying to save the hostage, but ordering to kill her? Mok Gyeong-un! At that moment, the Bright Blade King Son Yun called out his name loudly and pressed him. He doubted his own ears when he heard what Mok Gyeong-un was saying to the masked individuals. How could he say to kill the young miss without any hesitation? How can you Its fake. What? Its exactly as I said. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Bright Blade King Son Yuns expression twisted terribly. He knew why the guy was saying such things. He too had thought that these people were deliberately stalling for time despite having enough capacity to flee. They clearly had some ulterior motive. However, separate from this, he had been there the moment Wi So-yeon was kidnapped by them and had witnessed it with his own eyes. Stop provoking them. If anything happens to the young misss life, even slightly I told you its fake. Mok Gyeong-un That is undoubtedly the young miss. Everyone here knows this fact, even if you didnt see it. How can you take such a reckless I dont care when it was switched. Ha! The Bright Blade King Son Yun became frustrated. If this guy keeps being stubborn like this and the provoked enemies do something irreversible to the young miss in desperation, everything will be beyond recovery. Son Yun glared at Mok Gyeong-un and said in a low voice: Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Dont tell me you want the young miss to die? Of course not. Then why If it were real, we couldnt kill her more. You They sent this level of force and went to great lengths to kidnap Wi So-yeon, yet thinking they would easily kill her is even more naive. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Bright Blade King Son Yun closed his mouth. There was some logic to what he said. However, because the intention behind their delay was unclear, he still thought they should refrain from provoking them, in case the reason they kidnapped Wi So-yeon was merely to disperse the Heaven and Earth Societys forces and divide their attention. Mok Gyeong-un, your words certainly It was then. If you cant kill her, I will. -Seuk! Mok Gyeong-un extended his sword finger. Then, about ten swords lying on the ground rose simultaneously and flew towards the two masked individuals and the unconscious Wi So-yeon. Mok Gyeong-un! The Bright Blade King Son Yun hastily launched his body to block this. However, the Sword Demon Ji-oe blocked his path. I cant let you interfere with my lord. This guy! Although Ji-oe was tired, he was still a supreme expert who had reached the Transformation Realm, surpassing the wall. Even the Bright Blade King Son Yun, one of the Five Kings of the Heaven and Earth Society, had no chance of facing him one-on-one. -Pa-pa-pa-pak! After clashing for a few exchanges with sword fingers and hand blades without weapons, Son Yun was pushed back about five steps. -Chwa-reu-reu-reu! Meanwhile, the swords Mok Gyeong-un had sent flying had already reached the masked individuals, and those who had been aiming daggers at her neck finally moved to block them. -Cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! These individuals were also quite skilled, managing to deal with two or three of the flying swords. However, with the swords that followed, -Pu-puk! Kek! Keuk! They had no choice but to breathe their last as their vital points were pierced. And the swords they failed to block all flew towards the unconscious Wi So-yeon, Young miss! Gi Ok-ryeon and the society members following Wi So-yeon also hastily launched their bodies to try and block this, but the swords had already reached her. But the moment the swords touched her, -Cha-cha-cha-cha-cha-chang! All the swords that touched Wi So-yeons body shattered into pieces. !? At this sight, the eyes of the Bright Blade King Son Yun and the surviving society members under Wi So-yeon widened. What on earth just happened? As they were wondering, Wi So-yeon finally revealed stark white eyeballs. Where the swords had struck her body, her clothes were torn, revealing her skin, which was covered in bizarre blue scales. This cant be? That wasnt Wi So-yeon. Was Mok Gyeong-uns prediction really correct? A regretful sigh escaped from Kang Yeoms mouth at the sight of the fake Wi So-yeon whose non-human identity was revealed. Ahhh. If Mok Gyeong-un or anyone else had been deceived and approached the fake Wi So-yeon, they would have lost their lives as the price for that carelessness. But though it was regrettable, it couldnt be helped. It seemed they would have to be satisfied with having bought time without being noticed while taking away the real Wi So-yeon. It was then. Release that person! Kuaaaaa! The fake Wi So-yeon, whose identity was revealed, bared her sharp teeth and charged towards Mok Gyeong-un at tremendous speed. But, -Seuk! Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of slicing with his sword finger towards her. Then, -Chwak! The fake Wi So-yeons body was suddenly decapitated by an utterly transparent formless sword that appeared. The severed head rolled on the ground as blue blood spurted like a fountain. !!!!! Kang Yeoms eyes widened even more at this sight. He had definitely heard about that transparent form of sword before. He had heard that only those who had reached the realm of Sword Extreme, beyond the Profound Realm called the highest realm, could shape a sword with energy. Does that mean this guy hasnt been using his full power against him at all until now -Chu-reu-reu-reuk! At that moment, as Kang Yeoms severed body parts tried to recover, Mok Gyeong-un cut those parts off again with his sword. -Chwa-chwa-chwa-chwak! Keuup! Looking down at the suffering Kang Yeom, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. If you answer three things, Ill show mercy and let you keep your life. Three things? The location of the real Wi So-yeon, the reason for taking her, and where Three Eyess main body is. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Kang Yeom sneered as if dumbfounded even in his suffering. Kukuk Kuhuhuhuhuu. Did you really think I would answer your questions? If you hoped for that -Puk! Before he could finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-uns demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword pierced through his lower back. As Mok Gyeong-un added rotation to the sword, -Chwa-reu-reu-reuk! Keugagaaaak! All the internal organs in his body twisted and were ground up. The pain of having his body cut off was agonizing enough, but when the internal organs in his body were ground up by the whirlwind of sword energy, Kang Yeom was in so much pain that he sincerely wished for death. However, having succeeded in absorbing the blood of a spirit beast by breaking through the enormous odds of absolute incompatibility, he couldnt die easily thanks to his tremendous regenerative ability. Kuuuu. Speak. The real Wi So-yeon Where did you take her? Th-that person You You and the humans will be eradicated. Enjoy whats left of your life until then. Kuhuhuhuhuu. Kang Yeom forcefully sneered with a face distorted by pain, revealing teeth stained with blue blood. At this, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and said as he pulled the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword out of his back: Theres no helping it. Your will is quite strong, so itll be difficult to make you open your mouth. Is he giving up? A glint appeared in Kang Yeoms eyes. He didnt seem like the type to give up so easily over something like this. -Tak! Then Mok Gyeong-un bent down and placed his palm on his chest. As Kang Yeom was wondering what this was about, Mok Gyeong-un raised the corner of his mouth slyly and said: But you know what? Do you think theres no one else who can answer even if you dont? Kang Yeom snorted. Among those deployed here, there was no one who knew important information about their Secret Society. Even in the Secret Society, those who knew the exact flow of the grand plan were as rare as to be called extremely few, except for the First Realm, who could be considered the highest executives. But then, When the half-white-haired woman with demonic energy similar to yours self-destructed with Three Eyess replicated eye, she surrendered without hesitation. Chunchu? At those words, Kang Yeom frowned. When he mentioned the half-white-haired woman, he immediately understood who it was. Although she had a somewhat difficult-to-control temperament, he thought she would never betray them because she knew that persons fearsomeness. But that woman surrendered without hesitation? It was hard to believe. Ill find out through her. And from you -Shu-u-u-u! Huheuk! At that moment, Kang Yeoms expression twisted. This was because demonic energy was being sucked in through Mok Gyeong-uns palm that was placed on his chest. Wh-what is this? The being before his eyes was undoubtedly human. But how could he absorb his demonic energy? This was happening due to the Ritual of Binding, one of the subtleties of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. Moreover, Mok Gyeong-uns true qi wasnt the energy of yang life. It was demonic energy formed by combining the energy of the dead, extreme yin energy, and demonic energy absorbed from Imaemangnyang. Given its fundamental nature, there was no reason for it to have any resistance to absorbing demonic energy. -Shu-u-u-u! He had been suffering from constant pain due to his regenerative ability, but Kang Yeom couldnt help but be bewildered as Mok Gyeong-un absorbed the demonic energy he had accumulated until now. Kueoeoeo. St-stop! Of course, there was no way Mok Gyeong-un would even pretend to hear such cries. -Hwa-reu-reu-reuk! A glint appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes as he absorbed Kang Yeoms demonic energy. Unlike the demonic energy he had absorbed from Imaemangnyang until now, there was some unique energy coexisting. This hot energy, which was of even higher purity than the Fiery Yang Energy, was closer to natural energy. But as he tried to absorb this energy, Kang Yeom, who had seemed unlikely to ever betray Three Eyes, hastily shouted at him: Th-that human woman, if shes there, they said they could revive the sealed vengeful spirit! !? At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un stopped absorbing his demonic energy. Chapter 423 Chapter 423 C Soul and Spirit (1)-Wake up. -Bang! Kuhak! Na Yul-ryang, the chief disciple of the Society Leader, awoke spitting blood from the shock. As Na Yul-ryang regained his senses, he couldnt hide his surprise at the being pressing down on his chest. Wi So-yeon? -Dont talk nonsense. -Puk! Kuk. Na Yul-ryang let out a groan as sharp fingernails dug into his chest. Though he was more patient than most due to his arrogance and strong pride, he strangely couldnt bear the pain. He tried to remove the fingernails embedded in his chest. But something was off. My body? It wouldnt move. It wasnt that his body was paralyzed, but he felt pain as if most of his muscles had been severed. He couldnt understand what was happening. As he tried to circulate his qi, -Crunch! Crunch! Kuaaaaargh! The moment he tried to circulate his inner energy from his danjeon, an immense pain like needles piercing every acupoint in his body surged through him, and a scream, not a groan, burst from his lips. This wasnt the kind of pain that could be endured with patience alone. Na Yul-ryang instinctively knew that all his acupoints had ruptured and even his danjeon wasnt normal. Why is my body? Beyond severe injury, his physical body was damaged to the point where it was almost impossible for him to recover as a martial artist. Why was his body so damaged? Clearly, in his memory -Throb! His head ached, and for a moment, unfamiliar memories flashed sporadically. What the hell was this phenomenon? As he wondered, Wi So-yeon, who had dug her fingernails into his chest Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wait, is this woman really Wi So-yeon? You bitch Who are you? Shes different from Wi So-yeon. A pale white face devoid of vitality. Though she looked exactly like Wi So-yeon, unlike the innocent-looking girl, this one exuded an aura of dignity and pressure that seemed to encompass her surroundings. -Grab! Hup. The sharp fingernails digging into his chest touched something. It was undoubtedly his heart. The sensation of something touching his beating heart was filled with a sense of alienation and discomfort he had never experienced in his life. To Na Yul-ryang, who was at a loss for words, the breathtakingly beautiful woman who looked exactly like his disciple Wi So-yeon, Cheong-ryeong, spoke. -Heaven Vein gave me the pain of having my heart ripped out alive. That pain is beyond words. What are you talking about -The third eye inside you No, Bi Yong-heon had entered. Even if it wasnt for long, you shared a body with him for a moment, so surely something must remain in that head of yours. Sharing a body? -Throb! His head rang, and once again, unfamiliar memories flashed by. It was a scene of him fighting against Mok Gyeong-un. High-level Heaven Vein sword techniques that were beyond his current level were unfolding from his hands, and Mok Gyeong-un was blocking those incredible sword strikes with equally formidable sword techniques. What is this? Why were these memories lingering in his mind? He couldnt understand at all. The last thing he was fully conscious of was when the society members blamed everything on him Mo Yak? Kueup! Suddenly, the image of Mo Yaks abruptly changed appearance flashed in his mind. Thats right. She suddenly changed like a different person, put her finger into his empty right eye socket, and pulled out his eyeball -Thump! Thump! Thump! His heart began to race madly, and his head felt like it was about to burst. Kuuuugh. The moment he recalled her appearance, Na Yul-ryangs eyes turned bloodshot as if he had entered a state of qi deviation, and the veins on his forehead bulged severely. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeongs eyes, which were about to interrogate Na Yul-ryang, filled with disappointment. She had hoped that something would remain in his head, but judging from his current state, it seemed he was just broken. Bi Yong-heon! Anger surged within her. Whether he was truly human or not was still unknown, but to damage the successor who inherited his own martial arts, Heaven Vein, like this. Was everything except herself just a piece on a game board to him? -Pak! Cheong-ryeong pulled out the fingernails she had embedded in his chest. This guy, who had lost his martial arts and had his body and mind damaged beyond repair with his danjeon and blood vessels ruptured, seemed unlikely to resurrect as a martial artist. Just being alive must be a living hell for him. She had intended to kill Na Yul-ryang, who inherited Heaven Veins martial arts, after extracting information. However, given that not only his physical body but also his mind was so severely damaged, it seemed this guy was finished even without taking his life. Thats when it happened. Sensing an approaching presence, Cheong-ryeong looked in that direction. -Ta-ta-ta-tak! There stood a woman with one eye closed, bruised and swollen, breathing heavily. It was Mo Yak, Na Yul-ryangs loyal subordinate. Young Master! As her shout rang out, a strange thing happened. Na Yul-ryang, who was about to enter an irreversible state of qi deviation, regained consciousness in his eyes. Then, he was seen looking at Mo Yak with trembling eyes. This bastard The moment he heard the voice of that mortal woman, his crumbling consciousness returned. It seemed almost impossible for him to recover, but it was surprising. As Na Yul-ryangs eyes reddened upon regaining consciousness, Cheong-ryeong felt a peculiar emotion. The reason she had intended to spare Na Yul-ryang, who had inherited Heaven Veins martial arts, was because she thought his mind was too damaged for recovery. But if his mind had returned, that changed things. She had decided to take everything away from Heaven Vein to wash away her grudge. -Creep! Her fingernails lengthened as blood-red spirit energy flowed out. This might be the perfect moment. She thought he was an emotionless bastard, but the moment he saw that mortal woman, his eyes became tender. These two clearly loved each other. Thats it, isnt it. The corners of Cheong-ryeongs mouth twisted upwards. -Whoosh! As Cheong-ryeong lightly waved her long pipe, Mo Yaks approaching body was suddenly bound by blood. -Swish! Ah. You bitch! As she was suddenly captured, Na Yul-ryang tried to forcibly raise his upper body despite his damaged state. However, with all his blood vessels ruptured and muscles overexerted to the point of tearing, there was no way he could move properly. Kuuugh. As he struggled, unable to properly raise his upper body, -Suk! Cheong-ryeong lifted his body with her spirit energy. -If you want to see, I should let you see. She had intended to show him the sight of his loved one dying painfully anyway. You bastards who inherited the blood and martial arts of Heaven Vein can never be happy. As Cheong-ryeong was about to extend her long pipe towards Mo Yak, Na Yul-ryang twisted his body frantically and shouted. Kuuugh. Stop! What are you trying to do? -What do you think Im going to do? -Whoosh! As Cheong-ryeong swung her long pipe, -Crack! Mo Yaks left arm bent backwards, and the elbow bone protruded through the flesh. Aaaaargh! Stop! Stop it! -Does it hurt? This isnt even a thousandth of the pain you gave me. Its just the beginning, so its troublesome if youre already making a fuss. Let her go. Kill me instead. If you have a grudge against Heaven Vein, then me Mmph! Na Yul-ryangs mouth was forcibly shut. Having lost almost all his strength, he couldnt even resist. -Dont worry. Ill kill you too. As Cheong-ryeong swung her long pipe towards Mo Yak again, -Crack! Aaaaaaaargh! Mo Yaks right arm bent backwards, and similarly, the bone protruded. She was already severely injured from the estate and had lost an eye, causing heavy bleeding. With both arms now broken, beyond the pain, her face turned deathly pale. Seeing her in this state, Na Yul-ryang shouted as if possessed by rage. Mmmmph! He had never lost his arrogance and pride in any situation. But watching the woman he cherished dying before his eyes, he felt his heart being torn apart for the first time in his life. -Clench! Seeing Na Yul-ryang like this, Mo Yak, perhaps feeling the same heartache, bit her lip tightly and struggled with all her might to endure the pain. This was the moment she had been waiting for. Cheong-ryeong had been waiting to return all the suffering she had experienced before her death. Thats why she had been waiting so eagerly for this moment, but Watching them, Cheong-ryeong didnt feel her grudge being settled or any sense of satisfaction. Instead, she felt bitter and empty inside. Why? Why is this? Hadnt she decided to eradicate everything related to Heaven Vein without leaving a trace during the hundred years she spent as a vengeful spirit? Yet, watching their suffering didnt make her feel better; rather, it made her feel frustrated. Why was that? She couldnt understand. Could it be that after waiting for so long, she was feeling sympathy for them? That couldnt be. She wasnt just a spirit, but a vengeful spirit. She remained in this world solely because of her grudge, so how could she feel such emotions towards those who were no different from her enemies? No. No. How could I have such petty sympathy for them? Thats right. It must be because she learned that Bi Yong-heon of Heaven Vein, the final destination of her grudge, was still alive. Thats why she didnt feel much emotion towards the suffering of others who werent him. With the main culprit still around, her grudge couldnt be easily settled with just these people. I need to see him suffer As she thought that everything would be resolved once she saw him in agony, she saw Na Yul-ryang and Mo Yak staring intently at each other without words. Though they werent speaking, these two who had resolved themselves to death were conveying their feelings for each other through their eyes. It was truly peculiar. Seeing them like this, Cheong-ryeong momentarily thought of Mok Gyeong-un before him. As she recalled Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeongs heart ached terribly. Mortal If she were to settle all her grudges, her soul would have no more lingering attachments to this world and would depart from this realm. That would also mean the end of her connection with the mortal. That is the fate of the relationship between the living and the dead. -Throb! Suddenly, Cheong-ryeongs heart ached. What was this? She was a vengeful spirit made of ethereal energy, so why did her chest feel so tight and painful? But just then, Cough, cough Ryu So-wol. Please stop. Cheong-ryeongs gaze turned towards the source of the coughing voice, weakened by internal injuries. Master? Na Yul-ryang said with surprised eyes. The one who suddenly appeared was none other than the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader. The Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader, who appeared with a pale complexion due to severe internal injuries, glanced at Na Yul-ryang once, then, -Tak! Tak! Tak! He flicked his fingers in succession. The small bursts of energy from his fingertips struck Na Yul-ryangs acupoints, subduing him. As Na Yul-ryang fell asleep, the Society Leader then flicked his fingers towards Mo Yak as well. He flicked more times, and, -Ta-ta-ta-ta-tak! He struck Mo Yaks blood-stopping points and sleep acupoints, also putting her to sleep despite her severe bleeding. Seeing the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader put them to sleep, Cheong-ryeongs eyes grew fierce again. Unlike these young ones, this bastard is a direct descendant of Bi Yong-heon. An inheritor of that blood. -Right. You were here too. Cheong-ryeong began to draw up her spirit energy, about to unfold the blood realm of the ghost domain. But then, -Thud! Suddenly, the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader fell to his knees before her. Then he bowed his head to the ground. !? Cheong-ryeongs expression hardened. What the hell is this bastard doing? Could it be that now Ryu So-wol. What you want is the extinction of the Heaven Vein bloodline, isnt it? Please spare their lives. -Huh? Although I took in and taught Na Yul-ryang, he doesnt inherit the blood of Heaven Vein. To these words, Cheong-ryeong replied curtly with an incredulous look on her face. -So what? He inherited Heaven Veins martial arts, so hes clearly Heaven Vein. You cant deny that. I know. But if you go by that logic, your grudge would only be settled by killing everyone in the Heaven and Earth Society. Cheong-ryeong let out a cold sneer. -Hmph! Thats not impossible. In the end, although that person, no, Bi Yong-heon took everything away, it was you who laid the foundation and set everything up. No matter how strong your hatred for Heaven Vein is, would you deny and eradicate everything you created with your own hands? -Grooooowl! At these words, the surroundings were suddenly dyed red with blood. As Cheong-ryeongs killing intent reached its peak, even the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader unconsciously swallowed hard at its weight. It wasnt because he feared her, but because her hatred exceeded his expectations. But he understood. After seeing that record of the past, he realized that Heaven Vein had committed an unforgivable sin against her and Moon Vein. Thats why he wanted to end all the wrongdoings in his generation. But if her anger was to this extent, it wouldnt end with just an apology and offering his own life. The Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader, who had let out a sigh, slowly raised his head to look at Cheong-ryeong and spoke. Then I suppose we have no choice but to make a deal. -A deal? Thats right. -Youre ridiculous. Mortal No, youre about to lose everything to the Heavenly Demon, and you think you can make a deal? To her words, the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader replied in a low voice. If that so-called Heavenly Demon you believe in fails to save my youngest disciple, Wi So-yeon, you will face the worst crisis, let alone your revenge. -What? If that happens, there will be only one way to save you, Ryu So-wol. -Save me? What nonsense are you spouting now? The moment the alchemy that unites the soul and spirit falls into his hands, you will never be able to escape his grasp, even before you can settle your hundred-year grudge. !? Chapter 424 Chapter 424 C Soul and Spirit (2)The moment the alchemy that unites the soul and spirit falls into his hands, you will never be able to escape his grasp, even before you can settle your hundred-year grudge. !? Cheong-ryeongs expression hardened at the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leaders meaningful words. What the hell is he talking about? Alchemy that unites the soul and spirit? What on earth does that mean? Her mind became confused, and she was at a loss for words. She stared blankly at the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader before her eyes widened and she spoke. -Whats with that wench? That wench. She meant Wi So-yeon, the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leaders youngest disciple. She had found it strange how eerily similar the girl looked to herself. Come to think of it, that wasnt the only strange thing. Cheong-ryeong recalled how she had attempted to possess her, only to nearly have her spirit body forcibly trapped in that body. Her voice rose. -What is this? Why does that wench look like me? I dont know the exact principles either, but if the records are correct, Wi So-yeon was born from your soul. !!!!! Cheong-ryeong was confused by those words. Wi So-yeon is her soul? What the hell does that mean? As far as she knew, the soul and spirit were one. Just then, someones voice was heard. Ill explain that. Cheong-ryeong and the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leaders gazes turned in that direction. There stood a man with a terribly burned face and no eyes, leaning on a cane. Seeing the man with the cane, the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader spoke with a wary look in his eyes. You are He clearly remembered him as someone from the Elder Council. However, Cheong-ryeong, who had been with Mok Gyeong-un, knew his true identity. -Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul? -That mortals true identity. Hes one of the Six Direction Gods and a follower of Three-Eyes, no, Bi Yong-heon. Though not anymore, of course. Six Direction Gods? The Six Direction Gods. They were the six gods considered the pinnacle of diviners. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul was one of the Six Direction Gods and had been following Three-. However, after being defeated by Mok Gyeong-un and revealing information, he almost died due to a prohibition left by Three-Eyes, but he swore loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un to survive. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul spoke as he walked over, leaning on his cane. Both the soul and spirit can be considered spirits. -Spirits? The reason theyre divided into two is because spirits can be divided into two types of essence. -Two types of essence? The soul ascends to heaven for reincarnation and then descends again. On the other hand, the spirit is both an essence and the residual thoughts accumulated through life, as well as the remnants of the physical body. - Conversely, the spirit should return to the earth, but because its an essence born from that life, it remains even after death while the physical body decays. If it harbors strong resentment during this period, it becomes a ghost. Thats what we call a vengeful spirit or ghost. -I dont not know that. I just To Cheong-ryeongs words, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul waved his hand lightly as if to calm her and said. Of course. But this is where it gets important. -What are you talking about? Even though the spirit is an essence accumulated through the physical body, its also an element that forms the spirit. The soul is yang that rises to heaven, and the spirit is yin that returns to earth. The soul and spirit that have gone to heaven and earth meet again when the time comes and are reborn anew. This is what Taoism and Buddhism call -Reincarnation One is born, dies, and is born again. This is called reincarnation. It could be said to be the providence and natural order that sustains the world. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul nodded and continued speaking. Thats right. Reincarnation. However, as I just mentioned, reincarnation can only occur when both the soul and spirit are present. For instance, if the soul attains enlightenment and reaches nirvana, or if the spirit is trapped by resentment and becomes a ghost without returning to the earth, they cant meet again and thus cant reincarnate. -But what about that Wi So-yeon? Its exactly as the Society Leader said. -Exactly as he said? You just said with your own mouth that the soul and spirit must come together for reincarnation Yes, thats how it should be. But Mok-gan broke that law. -Broke the law? Originally, the soul would be purified through the process of ascending to heaven and passing through the celestial gate. However, Mok-gan separated your soul and spirit and kept them captive. -Is that even possible? Its nearly impossible, but he has existed for ages, changing countless bodies, so his knowledge is close to that of an immortal. This was the reason Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul followed him. Myeong-ryul wanted to obtain his vast knowledge to cure his burns and eyes that couldnt be healed due to a curse, and to surpass his limits as a diviner. -So youre saying that mortal wench Wi So-yeon is a physical body born from my soul that Bi Yong-heon captured and kept? Thats correct. -But even if he captured the soul, without the spirit Because its incomplete, its difficult for the physical body to maintain itself. From what Ive heard, the bodies containing your soul born through various wombs couldnt even last a few years. -Grr! Cheong-ryeong gritted her teeth at Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls words. Her anger surged to the point where her teeth chattered. Not only did he imprison her vengeful spirit for nearly a hundred years, but he also held onto her soul that should have ascended to heaven and did such a thing? No matter how obsessed he was with her, this was beyond excessive. -So that wench Wi So-yeon succeeded in forming a physical body without the spirit? Complete success is impossible. -What do you mean by that? From the beginning, the soul, spirit, and reincarnation are literally the providence that forms the world itself. How could even a being with vast knowledge arbitrarily achieve such a natural order? -Meaning? The physical body of Wi So-yeon is also incomplete. Thats why a body with only a soul cant continue to endure and tries to crumble. At these words, the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader muttered in an angry voice. Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians. Thats right. That phenomenon can also be said to have occurred because the physical body couldnt endure. The Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader had thought that Heavenly Yin Severed Meridians was just her innate affliction. However, after learning the truth, he realized it wasnt so. Even though she was born from the best womb, Wi So-yeons body was in an incomplete state without the spirit, so to compensate for the lack of yin energy, her body itself endlessly generated and went berserk trying to fill it. -Crazy bastard A harsh curse spilled from Cheong-ryeongs lips. Though she hated him, his madness was truly abhorrent. Although the soul and spirit were separated, wasnt the soul still essentially herself? To capture her soul and forcibly make it be born repeatedly, only to die each time C his obsession was the worst itself. -Did he revive a body with just the soul out of obsession for me? You would know that better than I do. -Obsession obsession Haa Suddenly, Cheong-ryeong found something incomprehensible. If he was so obsessed with her that he would create a new body with just the soul, why did he seal away the spirit separately? Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -I dont understand. If he had such remarkable abilities, wouldnt it have been better to reincarnate me from the beginning without separating the soul and spirit? Wouldnt that have fulfilled his desires? To her question, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul shook his head and answered. Of course, that would be true. But as I mentioned earlier, because the spirit is made up of residual thoughts from the physical body, it becomes a ghost if filled with resentment. In that case, it cant unite with the soul, which can be considered yang. -Hmph! Then couldnt he have resolved my resentment by sacrificing himself? Its not a problem that can be approached so simply. Sacrificing oneself was tantamount to suicide. Even if he achieved reincarnation as desired, he wouldnt obtain what he wanted. And, There is one thing Im curious about. Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul also had one doubt here. Although he didnt know exactly what happened at that time, did Mok-gan really not know this principle that a spirit full of resentment and a soul couldnt become one over a hundred years ago? If he knew this principle, was there any need to take everything away from her and fill her with resentment? Perhaps this is Mok-gans way of Bi Yong-heon At that moment, Cheong-ryeong looked at the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader and spoke. -You just said that a spirit full of resentment that becomes a ghost cant become one with the soul. But what is this alchemy that unites the soul and spirit? Its exactly as it sounds. He has been searching for alchemy that forcibly unites the soul and spirit for a long time. -Dont tell me the reason is Thats right. Its to make you, the spirit full of resentment, and Wi So-yeon, the soul that formed a physical body, become one. -Ha! Cheong-ryeong sneered. The very person who turned her into a vengeful spirit now wants to forcibly unite her soul and spirit to revive her to fulfill his obsession? -Foolish bastard. Does he think Ill do as he wishes just because he revives me like that? If one masters the alchemy to handle the soul and spirit, one can freely manipulate the residual thoughts contained within them as well. The Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader agreed with Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls words and said. It was written that way in the records as well. -What? It says that everything will be resolved if the parts of the residual thoughts in your spirit that are full of resentment and unnecessary memories are blown away. - At these words, Cheong-ryeongs expression hardened. All this time, while burning with resentment, she had wondered why he had imprisoned her in a secret manual made of heart. But now all those questions were answered. Even after a hundred years, he hadnt let go of his obsession with her. For the sake of merely possessing her, because of such severe obsession and madness, he took away all of her clan and everything she loved? -Bi Yong Heon! -Grooooowl! As her killing intent materialized, the surroundings rippled with an even deeper purple hue. It was gradually darkening beyond purple. -Flinch! This cant be. They say that the spirit energy of a vengeful spirit depends on how long it has existed or how strong its resentment is. But as her spirit energy rose terrifyingly, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul couldnt help but be inwardly surprised and stick out his tongue. Though unintended, her hatred after learning the whole truth seemed to have dug even deeper, almost to the point of the abyss. But strangely, this wasnt all. -Flutter flutter flutter! Although he couldnt see, his senses were extremely developed and he used his main power to substitute for this, so he could feel the connection linked to Cheong-ryeongs spirit body trembling strongly. For some unknown reason, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul furrowed his brow at this sight he had never seen before. But at that very moment, -Crack! The connection that looked like a red thread linked to her suddenly broke. A connection is close to the providence that links spirit mediums and diviners. But for it to break? How? -Pak! In the blink of an eye, the surroundings were covered in blood. It happened so suddenly that Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul couldnt hide his bewilderment. How could the ghost domain be formed so quickly? As he was greatly surprised, -Pak! Bang! His body flew backwards and hit the wall, becoming fixed in place as if someone had grabbed him. Kuk! He wasnt the only one who flew back. -Bang! Cough, cough! Although he had severe internal injuries due to the prohibition, even the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader, who had reached the Profound Realm beyond the Wall of Qi, couldnt properly control his body against her tremendous spirit energy. Despite drawing up his qi, he was barely managing not to be pushed back. Cheong-ryeong spoke in a chilling voice overflowing with ghost energy. -Tell me. Where is he? Cough, cough I dont know. -If you dont tell me, Ill start by killing your disciples and then everything alive remaining in the Heaven and Earth Society. -Swish! Blood rose up and wrapped around his entire body, tightening strongly. Despite the pain, the Society Leader endured it and spoke. Haa haa I really dont know. But there is a way to draw him out Ryu So-wol, dont you know it too? -Speak. The Ghost Blade found traces of alchemy that can forcibly unite the soul and spirit. !!!! Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls ears trembled at the Society Leaders words. He knew that even the soul transfer technique, the forbidden art he had barely found, was derived from a treasure left behind by an evil person called a calamity in the time of the old murim. Did they find the treasure of Wicked Heart Granny? Chapter 425 Chapter 425 C Soul and Spirit (3)Western Shanxi Province, southern part of Xing County. A strange war was taking place around a huge estate there. It wasnt a fight between people, that is, between humans and humans. On one side were martial artists, and on the other were beings with bizarre forms that were neither beasts nor humans; they were called anomalies or demons. -Kwaaaaa! There were various kinds of anomalies, such as those that spewed poisonous mist from their mouths, moved with agile body movements as if using internal cultivation, and tore bodies apart with long claws. Although they were beings that seemed terrifying just to look at, the human side, that is, the martial artists, were not overwhelmed by them at all, but rather were pushing them back with overwhelming force. Their numbers alone seemed to be as many as two thousand. Flags were raised here and there on the martial artists side, which gave an indication of what group they were. [Evil Alliance] [Second Alliance Leader] [Fifth Alliance Leader] [Sixth Alliance Leader] The Evil Alliance. It was one of the three powers dividing the current martial world, formed by the remnants of the old martial world and the evil sects of the current martial world. Three of the Alliance Leaders of this Evil Alliance participated in this war. They were Second Alliance Leader Hae Yeok-won, the Invincible Golden Body, Fifth Alliance Leader Yoo Gyeong, the Asura Destruction Blade, and Sixth Alliance Leader Gwi Sa-man, the Evil Tranquil Sword. Among them, Second Alliance Leader Hae Yeok-won was also one of the Eight Stars, considered the highest masters of the current martial world. How did such formidable supreme masters of the Evil Alliance end up fighting these demons? It was for the sake of a single person. -Swoosh! Waaaaa! Its the True Blood Golden Body! The martial artists of the Evil Alliance cheered at the sight of a middle-aged man with a large build, his muscles swelling with a brown hue and steam erupting from his entire body. Hmph! -Bang! The middle-aged man kicked off the ground, launching his body to strike down with both fists on the head of a huge demon that looked like a mix between a tiger and a wild boar. The demons head shattered, its chin hitting the ground as it collapsed. Kuhuhehe. Just big in size. Not much else. The name of this muscular middle-aged man with an unkempt beard was Hae Yeok-won. He was one of the main pillars of the Evil Alliance, worthy of receiving the title of one of the Eight Stars. At that moment, a demon with agile movements rushed at Hae Yeok-wons back as he was laughing. Just then, -Swish swish swish swish swish! Someone flew in, unfolding sword techniques like flashes of light with both hands, slicing another demons body into dozens of pieces. -Thud thud thud thud! Dont let your guard down, Alliance Leader Hae. I knew youd save me. Yoo Gyeong. You sure talk well. The long-haired man who smirked, holding swords in both hands, was Yoo Gyeong, the Fifth Alliance Leader of the Evil Alliance, known as the Asura Destruction Blade. These two men had one thing in common: they were both from the Old Blood Sect, which had been the most powerful force in the old martial world. -Rustle rustle! Pak pak pak pak! Huk! W-what is this? Just then, tree roots near them suddenly elongated, binding the bodies of the Evil Alliance martial artists so they couldnt move. The martial artists were bewildered and tried to break free, but the tree roots kept rising and wrapping around them even more. Seeing this, Yoo Gyeong clicked his tongue. Huh. Seems like this is some kind of sorcery too. -Pat! Swish! Fifth Alliance Leader Yoo Gyeong flew towards the tree that could be considered the center of the roots and cut it down. As the large old tree lost its strength and fell, Yoo Gyeong, just in case, used the Three Realms True Fire technique to burn the tree. -Whoosh! The tree, which had been moving its roots as if alive, shook violently as if in pain while burning. How bizarre. Damn it! Yoo Gyeong turned his head towards the direction of the estate where a voice was heard. There, he saw diviners holding talismans and forming hand seals. I thought it would be an easy fight, but its turning out to be quite troublesome. He had wondered why they had been asked for help just to fight a group of diviners. But now that he was actually facing them, they were clearly different from ordinary diviners. They truly lived up to their reputation as a group led by one of the top six diviners among the Sixty-Four Divination Halls. They controlled demons stronger than average martial artists as spirit mediums and used bizarre sorceries to give the martial artists a hard time. Of course, there were monsters on this side that even these demons and diviners couldnt touch. Kwahahahaha! -Crunch! Hae Yeok-won broke the two horns of a red bull-shaped demon charging at him. Not content with that, he lifted it up and threw it backwards. -Bang! Sar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Second Alliance Leader Hae Yeok-won was this type of monster. Martial artists called him the Invincible Golden Body because he became virtually invincible when he unleashed his True Blood Golden Body, a unique qi cultivation method. Although the era of the old martial world was forgotten by everyone after the day of the great calamity, the Hai family was said to have produced the worlds strongest fighter in the past, making them a renowned martial arts family. -Swish swish swish! Of course, he was no pushover either. Fifth Alliance Leader Yoo Gyeong, who had turned one of the demons into pieces of meat, spoke to Hae Yeok-won in a low voice. Its been almost half an hour since the young lady infiltrated, but theres still no news. Its worrying. To his concern, Second Alliance Leader Hai replied with a laugh. Kuhehe. Dont worry. Its not just anyone, but that person who could be called a legend of the Old Blood Sect, along with the Sixth Alliance Leader, the Evil Tranquil Sword. Thats true, but It was taking longer than expected. They had been holding off the diviner groups forces for over half an hour, yet there was still no news. It was impossible not to worry. Even though they went in as an elite few, three supreme masters had entered. If they hadnt been able to subdue them yet, it seems that diviner who received the title of one of the Six Direction Gods was no ordinary being. Fifth Alliance Leader Yoo Gyeong looked at the main hall of the estate. [Spiritual Word True Origin Pavilion] Spiritual Word True Origin Pavilion. *** Cough cough A middle-aged man wearing golden diviner robes, with a sword piercing his abdomen, was coughing up blood. The identity of this middle-aged man was Gi Jin-mun, the pavilion master of this Spiritual Word True Origin Pavilion and a diviner who had received the title of one of the Six Direction Gods. How did one of the six best diviners end up in this state? Pavilion Master Gi Jin-mun, who had been coughing and spitting blood for a while, painfully raised his head to look at someones back. That someone was a woman in Embroidered Uniform Guard attire with a red vest and golden belt. The identity of this beautiful Embroidered Uniform Guard woman, whose clothes were stained with blood here and there, was none other than So Ye-rin, the Six Offices Commander. -Suk! Pavilion Master Gi Jin-mun tried to slightly move his middle finger. At that moment, -Swish! Kuaaaaargh! Gi Jin-muns middle finger was cut off. The one who cut it was a woman with long nails and a seductive appearance, who was Dam Baek-ha of the Blood Saint from the Old Blood Sect. Dam Baek-ha warned Pavilion Master Gi Jin-mun in a voice filled with killing intent. If you move even a single finger, Ill kill you regardless of the young ladys orders. Kuuuu. You vicious thing! If you understand, stay still. The reason Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha was so wary of him was simple. Though they had infiltrated this place to subdue him secretly, they encountered difficulties. They thought they could easily subdue him if they didnt give him a chance to use sorcery or spells, no matter how godly a diviner he was said to be. However, the title of one of the Six Direction Gods was indeed not given for nothing. We cut off one of his arms in a surprise attack, yet we barely managed to subdue him. He was strong enough to make one marvel. They thought spells could only be cast by chanting incantations or using talismans, but this man cast spells so quickly there was almost no opening, giving them a hard time. Even though he had prepared spells to be cast at any time, his skills truly matched his reputation. Hmph. And thanks to an unexpected spy, they almost had a big problem. It was because of the person who had infiltrated with them. There was a corpse on the floor, not only burned all over by lightning qi but also cut in half. This corpse was Gwi Sa-man, the Sixth Alliance Leader of the Evil Alliance, known as the Evil Tranquil Sword. Looking at this, Dam Baek-ha clicked her tongue. If I hadnt been behind The young lady would have been in danger. In the moment So Ye-rin pierced Pavilion Master Gi Jin-muns abdomen with a swift thrust, Gwi Sa-man suddenly tried to behead her. She blocked him by raising lightning qi. [What are you doing?] [Kuk!] Having failed to kill her, Gwi Sa-man, even as he was being burned by the lightning qi, then tried to kill the subdued and immobilized Pavilion Master Gi Jin-mun. As if trying to silence him. However, So Ye-rin, who had raised sword qi on her sword in that instant, ducked in and sliced his waist, resolving the situation. Whats going on? Although the Evil Alliance was formed by gathering numerous evil sects, how could there be a spy hidden among its executives? It could have been a big problem. It seems that when this matter is concluded, she should tell Second Alliance Leader Hae Yeok-won to conduct a large-scale spy hunt. Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha, who was keeping her eyes on Pavilion Master Gi Jin-mun, glanced at So Ye-rin. She was examining documents in a hidden safe. But something about the atmosphere felt strange. Young lady? Why is she focusing on that so intently, holding her breath? As she wondered, Pavilion Master Gi Jin-mun spoke. Cough, cough Im sure I told you Nothing will change even if you look at that. Meanwhile, So Ye-rin, who had been intensely focused on the documents, turned around and approached Pavilion Master Gi Jin-mun with them in hand. Then she spoke in an angry voice. You, no, what does the Secret Society intend to do with this? To her question, Gi Jin-mun laughed while coughing up blood. Cough, cough Kuhehehehe. Well. I told you that knowing wont change anything -Puk! Crunch! Kueup! At that moment, So Ye-rin twisted the sword stuck in his abdomen. The pain of his internal organs being twisted and torn by the sword blade was indescribable. So Ye-rin glared at him fiercely and said. You think Ill let things go as you wish. Kuuu haa haa Its not a matter of letting things go or not Even if your ancient ancestor were to be revived You absolutely cant stop -Crack! At that moment, Pavilion Master Gi Jin-muns head exploded. So Ye-rin wiped her face with her sleeve, splattered with brain matter and blood. Then she quickly brought the document behind her back, which had almost been soaked in blood, and looked at it. On the old document paper was a map, with several places marked in red. Among them, one place caught her eye. It was the northern part of Shaanxi Province. After staring at this for a while, she spoke to Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha. Im sorry, but may I ask you for a favor? How can you call it a favor? Please give me your orders. Thank you. Without the Blood Saints help, it would have been difficult alone. Please dont say such things. This isnt just your matter. Baek-ha has also been waiting for the day to take bloody revenge on them. Dam Baek-ha showed fighting spirit filled with killing intent. She was also that excited about this matter. So Ye-rin, the Six Offices Commander, handed over the document she was holding and said. Please take this to Young Master Mok Gyeong-un at the Heaven and Earth Society. This? But this is Ive memorized it in my head, so I dont need it anymore. Understood. Then, are you returning to the Imperial Palace in Kaifeng No. I think I need to go to northern Shaanxi Province. Northern Shaanxi Province? Could it be Before Dam Baek-ha could finish speaking, So Ye-rin answered with a bitter smile. Yes Its my dear hometown. *** Around the same time at the Heaven and Earth Society. The Society Leader, forcibly held by Cheong-ryeongs spirit energy, spoke with difficulty. Haa haa I really dont know. But there is a way to draw him out Ryu So-wol, dont you know it too? -Speak. The Ghost Blade found traces of alchemy that can forcibly unite the soul and spirit. -The Ghost Blade? Cough, cough. Thats right. At those words, Cheong-ryeongs expression, which had been uncontrolled by anger, became strange. Hadnt she been trying so hard to find him together with the mortal? But that wasnt important right now. -Where is the Ghost Blade? To her question, the Society Leader said. The northern edge of Shaanxi Province. Where there are ruins of a collapsed fortress. Chapter 426 Chapter 426 C Soul and Spirit (4)Is this all there is to him. Mok Gyeong-un sneered as he looked at Kang Yeom, the First Realm of the Secret Society, whose entire body had shriveled up and turned into a mummy-like state. He had absorbed all the energy within Kang Yeoms body. He could immediately utilize the demonic energy that he had converted from the monster energy, but he isolated the fire energy, which was close to natural earth energy, that had coexisted in Kang Yeoms body. How could he simultaneously possess such opposing energies? Mok Gyeong-un found this puzzling. If it was difficult even for him, this natural earth energy should have been the absolute antithesis for a demon like Kang Yeom, yet it coexisted within his body. Still, since he possessed it, it was a high-purity energy that could be utilized in some way. -Tak! Mok Gyeong-un removed his hand from Kang Yeoms body, which had breathed its last after having all its internal energy sucked out. Then he recalled their final conversation. [T-that human wench, if shes present, they said the sealed vengeful spirit could be revived.] [Revive a vengeful spirit? What do you mean?] [I dont know the details. But from what Ive heard, both that wench and the vengeful spirit were originally supposed to be one.] [One?] [Ill tell you what I know, so please spare my life.] [If I deem it useful, Ill consider it. So, what can you tell me? Finish what you were saying. What does it mean that they were originally one?] [Thats all I know. That person said if that body and the vengeful spirit could become one, your wish would be fulfilled.] Your wish would be fulfilled? What the hell does that mean? Is he trying to resurrect her by possessing Wi So-yeon, who looks exactly like Cheong-ryeong, with Cheong-ryeongs spirit? But isnt that just simple possession? Ah! Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un remembered how Cheong-ryeong had attempted possession but failed. It was a strange phenomenon. What kind of existence is Wi So-yeon to Cheong-ryeong for that to happen? Puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un thought for a moment and asked. [Does the premise if they could become one imply that there are other necessary conditions or that they cant easily become one?] [I know that some kind of sorcery condition is needed. It wasnt my assigned task, so I dont know the details.] It wasnt my assigned task This means that the necessary conditions havent been met yet. If the conditions had been met from the beginning, he couldnt have talked like this. What Three- needs are three things. It seems it can be seen as Cheong-ryeong, Wi So-yeon, and the sorcery to make them one. Mok Gyeong-un, with his unique insight, had organized the situation with limited information. [Alright. Then tell me where theyre taking Wi So-yeon.] [Theyll take her to Mok-gan.] [Then its simple. Where is Mok-gan?] [That place is a space hidden by sorcery, so unless that person sends a subordinate, even its location cant be known.] At those words, Mok Gyeong-un sneered. [Then you dont really know anything?] [W-wait. Among the First Realm, Destruction Emperor and Ghost Blade have been around the longest, so I believe they know that persons exact location.] [Destruction Emperor, Ghost Blade?] [Yes. Destruction Emperor is on a mission so his location is unknown, but Ghost Blade is said to follow the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader, so you should be able to find out.] [Hmm.] [Ive told you everything I know. So please, have mercy] -Tak! -Swoosh! [W-wait, this is different from what you sai Kuhek.] [Most of the information you know is abstract and requires an extra step.] [E-even so] [I dont feel its worth sparing you for information thats not even proper. And] -Swoosh! [Kueeeeee.] [Im not foolish enough to keep alive something thats better off dead.] With that, Mok Gyeong-un absorbed all the remaining energy in Kang Yeoms body using the Ritual of Binding. My Lord. At that moment, Sword Demon Ji-oe approached him. Ji-oe was inwardly marveling at Mok Gyeong-uns actions. To him, who had lived close to the middle path without leaning towards good or evil his entire life, every one of Mok Gyeong-uns actions was shocking. Even though he begged so much to be spared, not only did he kill him, but to do this to him It was truly a cruel act. Is this the demonic nature he should learn? It seems it will take quite some time to adapt. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Anyway, I apologize. You told me to save that young lady Wi So-yeon, but because I was late -Flinch! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un looked at Ji-oe and then turned his head somewhere else. My Lord? -Shudder! Ji-oe was so taken aback that he unconsciously took a step back. This was because an immense killing intent suddenly arose from Mok Gyeong-un, and it was so intense that it was overwhelming. Why suddenly like this? -Pat! Just then, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly flew off somewhere. My Lord! Why is he doing this? Leaving behind the puzzled Ji-oe, Mok Gyeong-un flew towards somewhere. The place he was urgently heading to was the main plaza of the Heaven and Earth Society. The reason for his hurry was that the connection () linking him to Cheong-ryeong had suddenly broken. Cheong-ryeong! There was only one meaning to a perfectly fine spirit mediums connection breaking. It meant that she had ceased to exist. At this, Mok Gyeong-un, whose mind became confused beyond anger in an instant, was heading to the last place he had sensed her. It was a building located right next to the main hall. As Mok Gyeong-un, who thought something had happened to Cheong-ryeong, approached the place, he couldnt help but frown. This was because a terrifyingly ominous spirit energy was flowing out from the building. This is? It was an extremely dense, dark ghost energy. Yet strangely, this energy felt familiar. As he broke through towards the source, -Bang! The place was covered in blood everywhere, and he saw Cheong-ryeong grabbing someones neck. That someone was none other than the Society Leader. What the hell is going on here? He had rushed here in one breath thinking something had gone wrong because the connection was cut, but not only was Cheong-ryeong fine, she was emitting an even more ominous and stronger spirit energy than before. At this level, it far surpassed when she had become a purple spirit. Cheong-ryeong? Though he didnt know why her connection had been cut and her spirit energy had increased so explosively, Mok Gyeong-un felt he should stop Cheong-ryeong for now. Judging by her current momentum, it seemed she might snap the Society Leaders neck. Cheong-ryeong I dont know what happened, but lets calm down for a moment. With me -Pak! At that moment, as Cheong-ryeong waved her hand, -Paaaaang! Blood gushed from the floor, surging like a wave to engulf Mok Gyeong-un. At this, Mok Gyeong-un drew his demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword to cut through the blood wave. However, -Paang! Mok Gyeong-uns sword, which was meant to cut through the blood wave, was instead repelled. As a result, his body was swept away by the wave. The blood? He knew her spirit energy had increased explosively, but he didnt expect it to repel even his intentional strike. Inwardly amazed, Mok Gyeong-un seemed to think this wouldnt do, so, -Chwak! He concentrated his power on the tip of his sword and pierced through the blood wave in one go. -Paang! No matter how powerful the blood wave was, when he unified his power into a single point, a large hole was inevitably created. As he passed through this hole, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes widened. The reason was, -Crunch! She had snapped the neck of the Heaven and Earth Society Society Leader, who had been muttering something with bloodshot eyes. The Society Leader, with his neck broken, lowered his head with a bitter look in his eyes, as if he had already accepted death. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns mind became complex in an instant. Even if he had decided to kill all of the Heaven Vein clan, it was premature to kill him when he hadnt properly found out anything from the Society Leader yet. Especially since he was somewhat related to his grandfathers death, and they needed to find out where Three- was hiding -Splash! The dead Society Leaders body fell into a pool of blood. Cheong-ryeongs eyes, as she turned her head, were seen to be dyed dark red without any white. How much anger does it take to become like that? Cheong-ryeong. -Mortal. Why are you doing this? What has made Cheong-ryeong so -This is where our connection ends, mortal. With those cold and resolute words, Cheong-ryeong made a gesture of clenching her hand. Then, the blood pooled on the floor rose up in the shape of a hand and grabbed something. !? It was none other than Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul. Myeong-ryul was in a miserable state, unable to do anything with his jaw torn off and both arms severed. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un felt he should stop her. Though it was difficult to guess the exact reason right away, there must be something behind her immediate attempt to kill these two people. -Pat! Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly raised his Invisible Sword. -Chwak! The incredibly sharp Invisible Sword cut off the wrist made of blood. -Pu pu pu pu puk! But at that moment, countless blood thorns flew from all directions, piercing Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls entire body. With his entire body pierced, Myeong-ryuls life ended right there. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze grew cold. Cheong-ryeong spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. -Now that the connection is severed, you can no longer constrain me. I will resolve my grudge myself. So, mortal, you should go live your own life now. It was a cold tone that seemed to imply she would cut not only the connection as a spirit medium but truly all connections. It wasnt just because there was nothing binding her anymore. Having learned the whole truth, Cheong-ryeong no longer wanted to drag Mok Gyeong-un into Bi Yong-heons obsession and madness. In truth, she was more anxious than angry. She was afraid that if she went deeper, something might go wrong and even Mok Gyeong-un might walk into danger. So she felt she had to settle this herself. After all, she was the origin of all this. Im sorry, mortal. -Swish swish swish swish swish! Then, all the blood in this space swirled around Cheong-ryeong, threatening to engulf her. She intended to disappear while protecting herself with blood like this. As her resentment deepened and surpassed its limits, she thought that now even Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt be able to stop her easily. It was at that very moment. -Chwak! The blood whirlwind surrounding her body was split by the Invisible Sword. Then, Mok Gyeong-un appeared before her. Thinking he was trying to stop her, she extended her hand infused with spirit energy to push him away, but, -Pak! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed her wrist as if snatching it, pulled her close, and said firmly. Im sorry, but I cant let you go. Youre already my life, Cheong-ryeong. Chapter 427 Chapter 427 C Soul and Spirit (5)Im sorry, but I cant let you go. Youre already my life, Cheong-ryeong. !!!!! The moment she heard Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheong-ryeongs dark red eyes briefly returned to normal, if only for an instant. However, it didnt last long. When the connection was intact, she often resonated with Mok Gyeong-uns emotions. While their time together played a part, the influence of their connection couldnt be ignored. But because Cheong-ryeongs very existence was formed from resentment, from the moment the connection was severed, even if she wavered emotionally for a moment, her inherent nature as a vengeful spirit was bound to intensify. No. Cheong-ryeong gritted her teeth, holding back her heart that almost wavered for a moment. Then she shook off Mok Gyeong-uns hand gripping her wrist with all her might. -Pak! !? At her cold rejection, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes trembled slightly, though barely noticeable. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong recalled what the Society Leader had said. *** [The northern edge of Shaanxi Province. Where there are ruins of a collapsed fortress.] -Are you certain the sorcery to unite soul and spirit is there? [Cough, cough The Ghost Blade has been searching for traces of the old martial world where alchemy was long practiced. Though it was right under our noses, we didnt expect it to be there, but it should be certain.] - Without the alchemy, Bi Yong-heon couldnt achieve what he wanted. Then, naturally, she could draw him out using this as bait without needing to find him. Finally, she could settle things with him. The moment to end this long grudge was not far off. Then the Society Leader spoke. [But you should hurry. They too have dug close to those traces.] -Ill do so without you urging me. [Cough, cough Haa And theres one more thing to be cautious about.] -What should I be cautious of? [Ryu So-wol I understand your grudge is deeper than anything else, but this fight is absolutely disadvantageous to you.] -No. Not anymore. Though she was angry, she wasnt alone. She had tried to fight alone, but there was a reliable ally by her side. Mortal. With him, she felt she could overcome anything. His potential had surpassed her expectations and he had overcome numerous adversities. And, -Theres nothing particularly disadvantageous. Even if hes obtained a body containing the soul, he cant achieve what he wants unless the other two conditions are met. Cheong-ryeong thought that if she used this situation, they could gain an even more advantageous position. But then, [Thats not what the Society Leader means.] Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, trapped by the blood, interjected cautiously. She asked curiously. -What are you trying to say? To her question, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul hesitated for a moment before speaking. [Wi So-yeon, or rather, the body containing your soul, may be in its last life.] -What are you talking about? The body containing the soul is in its last life? It was hard to understand what he meant. [As I mentioned earlier, the soul ascends to heaven and goes through a purification process by passing through the celestial gate.] -So? [But your soul has been forcibly placed into wombs and reincarnated for a hundred years without going through that process.] -Whats your point? Is there something else besides being born imperfectly? [Its not just the physical body that deteriorates.] -What? [The soul too will deteriorate if it doesnt undergo purification, and eventually it will cease to exist.] Cheong-ryeongs expression hardened at Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryuls meaningful words. What could it mean for the soul to cease to exist? Wasnt the soul originally one with the spirit? If one of them, the soul, disappears, does that mean something will happen to me, the spirit, as well? To her, at a loss for words, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul spoke as if regretful. [If the soul completely ceases to exist instead of ascending to heaven, you, the spirit, will also cease to exist. Because the soul and spirit are born with one fate.] !!!!!! For a moment, Cheong-ryeong seemed shocked and didnt know what to do. If the soul ceases to exist, she too will completely cease to exist? Doesnt that mean there will be no afterlife, nothing at all? It literally meant the end of existence. If the soul ceases to exist the spirit dies. If the soul ceases to exist Cheong-ryeongs mind became complex. She had thought that everything would end once she resolved the grudge she had built up for a hundred years and stopped his madness and obsession. But this -Drip! Tears of blood flowed from her eyes. Its too cruel. Beyond anger, Cheong-ryeong could only shed bloody tears and sigh at the frustration of everything seeming blocked. Although he had taken everything precious from her, she thought she could escape this cycle if she just took her revenge, but he was pushing her to the edge until the very end. If Bi Yong-heon were to come out in desperation at the last moment and kill Wi So-yeon, who had her soul, everything would be in vain. She looked at her trembling palm. For a moment, his image and Mok Gyeong-uns flashed by simultaneously. [You were beautiful So beautiful, like a single red peony.] [I cant help that Ive already come to like you.] -Clench! Cheong-ryeong bit her lip hard. If her grudge is resolved and she leaves this world, could she meet him again? Would it be good to give up everything and be with the mortal? She had thought many things. But all of that was in vain. If he doesnt get what he wants and thinks the game is up, he will eventually make an extreme choice. If that happens Mortal. She would cease to exist before him. She wasnt afraid of death or ceasing to exist. She had long since transcended such things. But what would happen to Mok Gyeong-un after she ceased to exist? -Drip! Would she never be able to see him again? That was too frightening and sad. Cheong-ryeong clutched her chest and bent over. It was too painful. Is it a predetermined tragedy no matter what I do? In the end, he would make that choice, and she would cease to exist. No matter how many strategies she thought of, she couldnt find a clear answer. The ending was the same. Now she understood why he went to such lengths to take Wi So-yeon away. If Wi So-yeon were in their hands it would be different, but if she fell into his hands, he would hold the final card. Bi Yong Heon! She was at a loss for words at his madness and obsession. What should she do? If the ending was the worst no matter which path she took, the only choice left for her was to choose the lesser evil. The only move that came to her mind was one. It was to resolve the situation by herself alone. Draw him in with the alchemy and end all of this together. That was the only answer. It could be said to be an ending where they would perish together. -Clench! Mortal She couldnt drag Mok Gyeong-un into this path of carnage. If Mok Gyeong-un were with her, it would provoke him even more, and in the worst case, she might cease to exist in front of him before even taking her revenge. If she showed such a sight before him, it would be too tragic. I must cut ties. Only then could she end it as just her own tragedy. She couldnt bear to see him grieve over losing someone again. Cheong-ryeong then looked at Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul and the Society Leader. He will try to help somehow. Then she had to block that in advance. If she killed them, the only ones who knew about the Ghost Blades whereabouts and this secret, even he would have no choice. Then Cheong-ryeong approached them, revealing her killing intent. **** Im sorry, but I cant let you go. Youre already my life, Cheong-ryeong. Though she wavered momentarily at Mok Gyeong-uns sincere words, she soon cut off all her emotions with resentment and anger. -Im not. Dont lie. Youre wavering, arent you? -Its not a lie. If I hadnt been bound by the connection, I would have left you long ago. -To me, you were just a tool for revenge. Thats not -No, it is. The man I loved no longer exists in this world. You can never replace him. At those cold words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes wavered. For the first time, Cheong-ryeong read the change in Mok Gyeong-uns emotions and her heart surged. But she had no choice. She had to detach him emotionally as well to resolve the situation alone. Im sorry, mortal. Swallowing her bitterness forcibly, Cheong-ryeong concentrated all the spirit energy of the blood realm of the ghost domain and fired numerous swords made of blood towards Mok Gyeong-un. -Swish swish swish swish swish swish swish swish! Cheong-ryeong! While cutting through the swords flying at incredible speed with his Invisible Sword, Mok Gyeong-un tried to grab her, but, -Swish! The blood whirlwind surrounding her suddenly shrank and then disappeared. Cheong-ryeong, who had surpassed even the purple spirit level, disappeared as if blending with her surroundings when she attempted to escape in earnest, making it difficult to find her. -Rustle! Eventually, the blood that had filled the surroundings disappeared. The blood realm had been dispelled. Mok Gyeong-un, who was about to open his qi sense and unleash all his eye power, stopped. Rationally, he felt he should catch her, but strangely, he couldnt do it seeing her trying to push him away continuously. Why? What made her forcibly push him away? There must be something. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But with all of them dead, it was difficult to guess what had happened. If they were alive, maybe something -Flinch! Mok Gyeong-un turned his head somewhere. He saw a man and a woman collapsed in a corner. They were Na Yul-ryang, the Society Leaders first disciple and chief disciple, and Mo Yak, his loyal subordinate and the woman he cherished most. As Mok Gyeong-un looked at them, his eyes narrowed, then, -Suk! He reached out to one of them. It was Mo Yak. The moment Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of pulling, her body rose up on its own and was sucked into Mok Gyeong-uns hand. -Pak! Grabbing her neck, Mok Gyeong-un whispered in her ear. You Why are you pretending to be unconscious when your acupoints have been unsealed? -Gulp! Caught off guard, Mo Yak unconsciously swallowed dry saliva. *** In a deep valley about thirty li east of the Heaven and Earth Societys main compound. There, a group of masked people were catching their breath. One of the masked figures was carrying a backpack, on which something that looked like a coffin was loaded. One masked person tapped the coffin with their hand and muttered. She wont wake up, right? To this question, the masked person carrying the backpack on their shoulders answered. They said shed be in a state of suspended animation for two weeks, so she wont wake up for a while. If it seems otherwise, we can just keep applying acupoint seals periodically, so whats the problem? I guess so. The masked person who seemed to be the leader approached them and said. Enough chatter. Were leaving now. At this, the masked people stood up with regretful looks in their eyes. As they stood up, someone somewhere was pondering this situation. That somewhere was inside the coffin. -Tak! The being who should have been in a state of suspended animation inside the coffin opened their eyes wide. That being was Wi So-yeon, or more accurately, Guard Go Chan who had possessed Wi So-yeon. Go Chan clicked his tongue as if in a difficult situation. I managed to succeed in possession because of the suspended animation, but what do I do now? Chapter 428 Chapter 428 C Political Situation (1)It was merely a coincidence that occurred quite fortuitously. -A body! Isnt there any body I can enter? Guard Go Chan, who could no longer possess the body of Young Master Jang Neung-ak in the midst of the fierce battlefield, was desperately trying to find a new body. But there was a problem here. Because the battlefield was so intense, the only available bodies were either on the brink of death or already dead. Entering such corpses would be meaningless. Moreover, although he was a vengeful spirit, he had been forcibly made so by Mok Gyeong-uns technique, so his rank was low, and he had so little experience that he had never possessed a body on his own before. Therefore, rather than entering a body that would cause unnecessary trouble, he wanted to carefully choose a body with both good social status and martial prowess, like Jang Neung-aks. However, finding such a body in the midst of a battlefield where people were killing each other was not an easy task. Hmm. Would that one be good enough? It looked like a great hall master of the sect. He had just lost a battle and was on the verge of death, but the condition of his body wasnt too bad. So he entered this body, but, [You were still alive. Ill make sure to kill you this time!] [Huh? W-wait! Im] -Chwak! [Kek!] As soon as he entered, he was attacked by a nearby enemy and the body died with its neck cut. It was absurd. Who could have predicted that he would die immediately after entering? So he entered another body that seemed relatively intact and usable, but, [What? Werent you dead?] [Wait] -Puk! [Y-you bastard Im trying to speak Kuuu.] Once again, as soon as he entered, the body died with its heart pierced before he could even recover. If he had been of a higher rank, he might have been able to freely control the body and quickly induce recovery, but it was too much for Go Chan. Damn it. Should I try targeting an enemy instead? However, [Die!] [Kek.] This was a repetition of the same situation, regardless of whether it was an enemy or an ally. After losing his life about three times in this manner, Go Chan judged that it was practically impossible to possess a new body on the battlefield. So he thought he should get any body from a safe place away from the battlefield. Go Chan, who had learned that he could move upwards when in spirit form because his body was light, rose up and looked for a suitable place, when, Huh? He saw a group of masked individuals gathered at a certain point, even though most of the forces, including the enemy, were gathered in the main square of the sect. Go Chan was about to ignore them given the situation, but he discovered someone unconscious among the masked individuals. She was none other than, Wi So-yeon? It was undoubtedly Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the Society Leader. He had certainly heard that the master had sent someone to protect her. But why was she in that state? Go Chan pondered for a moment. After considering whether to find a body or follow them, his choice was the latter. It feels like I might suffer again, but I smell the scent of merit. So thanks to her being in this unconscious state, he easily entered Wi So-yeons body, but, What should I do now? -Seuk! First, touching this coffin, it feels sturdier than expected. I dont know what its made of, but it doesnt seem like it would break with moderate force. And each of these masked individuals was no ordinary expert. Judging by the speed of their lightness skills, each one was at least a peak expert, and especially their leader had reached the extreme of the supreme realm. Even though Wi So-yeons body is strong It might be difficult to face them head-on alone. It seemed he should look for an opportunity to escape. -Master! S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Pa-reu-reu-reu-reu! -Master! -Pa-reu-reu-reu-reu! He had been taught by Mok Gyeong-un how to communicate as a food spirit. So he was deliberately transmitting his thoughts with trembling to indicate his location through the connection, but it seemed he hadnt noticed yet. Surely this coffin isnt made with some kind of spell, is it? Unfortunately, Go Chans guess was correct. Although he had hurriedly entered the coffin with Wi So-yeon, he hadnt noticed that special talismans were attached to every gap in the coffin. *** [Acupoint] Mok Gyeong-un remembered the Heaven and Earth Society Leaders last silent, desperate cry before his neck was broken by Cheong-ryeongs hand. He had clearly tried to tell him something, and it was about acupoints. Why was that? Now he seemed to understand its meaning. Kek Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the throat of Mo Yak, Young Master Na Yul-ryangs confidant, and said: You Why are you pretending to be unconscious when your acupoints have been unsealed? Kek kek. I, I -Seuk! Kek, wh-what are you doing? As Mok Gyeong-un moved his hand towards her chest, she couldnt hide her bewilderment. However, with her neck gripped and unable to move her body at all, there was nothing she could do. Mok Gyeong-un, who had placed his hand in the center of her chest, said expressionlessly: What an unusual acupoint technique. Paralysis points to prevent body movement and fainting points had been sealed, but the method of sealing the fainting points was different from the usual. It seemed they were set to unseal slowly so that even those sensitive to energy wouldnt notice, allowing only consciousness to return. In conclusion, this was done deliberately. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. It was intentional. Did they anticipate a situation where they might have to kill themselves? Mok Gyeong-un looked at the corpse of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader, who had died with a broken neck. Despite dying like that, there was no trace of resentment or suffering on his face and in his eyes. As if he had willingly accepted it. Did he try to do something until the end, even though it had become a situation he couldnt control? Why? It doesnt make sense. This person clearly inherited the blood of Bi Yong-heon of the Heaven Vein. Then why is he trying to walk a path so opposed to him? Anyway, this woman knows the answer to why Cheong-ryeong left alone, rejecting him. Speak. What conversation took place? Kek kek I, I Youre not going to spout nonsense about not hearing, are you? My current mood is not one I want to ask anyone twice about. Although her body was paralyzed and she couldnt move due to the sealed acupoints, Mo Yak couldnt easily open her lips due to the chilling sensation that ran down her spine. She was already aware of how strong this monster was and knew there was nothing she could do. However, -Seuk! Mo Yaks gaze turned towards the unconscious Young Master Na Yul-ryang. Looking at him, she then spoke with eyes full of determination, as if ready to throw away her life: If if you promise in public to spare the Young Masters life Ill Ill speak. Youre not in a position to negotiate. Th-then kill me. At her words without hesitation, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised slightly. This woman is also one of those types of people. The type who can throw away their own life for others without hesitation. I see. A tone as if resigned. At this, she thought Mok Gyeong-un had accepted her deal. If one recalled the conversation he had just had with that vengeful spirit, that being seemed quite precious to him. Mo Yak exhaled in relief. It was no different from gambling, but it was truly fortunate. If if you promise in front of everyone -Seuk! Before Mo Yak could finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-un made a light gesture, and the unconscious body of Young Master Na Yul-ryang slowly rose. Mo Yak cried out in shock: What are you-! -Kkwak! As Mok Gyeong-un made a gesture of clenching his hand, -Pu-seuk! Pu-seuk! Na Yul-ryangs entire body tightened, and blood burst out from various places. You! Kek kek If you try to be clever and filter something in your mind while talking, Ill burst him and kill him like this. -Kkwa-a-ak! Kwa-deu-deuk! Na Yul-ryangs skin began to twist and tear. He hadnt regained consciousness despite this happening, perhaps because no special acupoint technique had been used on him. This, this guy is an evil spirit. The gentle voice he had used when talking with that vengeful spirit was nowhere to be seen, and he was now cruelty and coldness incarnate. It was hard to believe it was the same person. Mo Yak, suffering with bloodshot eyes, finally cried out: Stop! Ill tell everything. In the end, she surrendered. *** So Wi So-yeon is the soul (hun), and Cheong-ryeong is the spirit (baek) containing the resentment? Mok Gyeong-un, who had learned through Mo Yak what had happened inside, let out a faint sigh. He had thought there must be some reason, and now he finally had the answer. It was the choice made by her, who considered the situation to be as unfavorable as possible at the point when Wi So-yeon was taken by Three . To bear all the karma alone. She deliberately cut off her emotions. It truly wasnt that she had used him as a tool for revenge. It was to push him away ruthlessly so as not to hurt him, because it could become a fight that couldnt be won in any way. -Kkwak! Mok Gyeong-uns fist clenched. Upon learning her true intentions, Mok Gyeong-un realized what was immediately important. The urgent priority was to recover Wi So-yeon who had been kidnapped by them, and to prevent Cheong-ryeong from going alone to that place where there was said to be an alchemy to unite the hun and baek. He had to hurry. I need to find Wi So-yeon first. Having determined the order of what needed to be done, Mok Gyeong-un immediately went outside the building. But the moment he came out, a thunderous cheer erupted. Waaaaaaaaah!!!! It was a massive cheer that made heaven and earth shake. With the leaders subdued, the battlefield could already be considered their victory. The society members, who had killed and subdued all the enemies, couldnt help but shout cheers of excitement when Mok Gyeong-un, who would become the new master of the Heaven and Earth Society, appeared. -Pa-pa-pa-pa-pat! Numerous executives approached Mok Gyeong-uns side. The Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, the Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon, Seop Chun, the Demon-Subduing Fist Master and mad monk Ja Geum-jeong, the masked Ma Ra-hyeon, and other key confidants were all safe, although they had suffered some injuries. -Kung! Among these executives, the Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang knelt on one knee before Mok Gyeong-un, clasped his hands in respect, and shouted loudly: We congratulate you on the victory, my lord! -Kung! Kung! The executives and all those who had been cheering likewise paid their respects to Mok Gyeong-un and shouted: We congratulate you on the victory! As thousands of society members shouted, the entire square seemed about to lift off. Seeing these people excited and elated by the victory, Mok Gyeong-uns footsteps, which were about to leave the Heaven and Earth Society immediately for his purpose, became heavy. He had been thinking only of recovering Wi So-yeon and Cheong-ryeong. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been looking at the majestic scene of numerous people paying their respects and looking up to him, was about to take a step. -Tak! Now is not the time to celebrate this or do anything else. Theyve won anyway, so even if he leaves right away, it shouldnt be a big problem [Long ago, I wanted to become a great master and founding patriarch leading a new world.] For a moment, Cheong-ryeongs words echoed in his mind, and his footsteps faltered. Why are her words coming to mind at this moment of all times? Isnt that not whats important right now? [Become a great master who embraces everyone.] -Kkwak! Her voice resounded so clearly in his mind that Mok Gyeong-uns clenched fist tightened. Cheong-ryeongs earnest wish. Recalling this, he couldnt carelessly disregard everything. .. At this, Mok Gyeong-un, facing all the society members looking up to him, -Chang! Drew his sword and raised it as if to imprint the joy of victory. At that moment, another thunderous cheer erupted. Waaaaaaaaah!!!!! Faced with the surging heat of the crowd, Mok Gyeong-un was caught in a strange emotion for the first time in his life. Chapter 429 Chapter 429 C Political Situation (2)The grand conference hall of the Righteous Alliance. Gathered there were the leaders of the Nine Great Sects and Seven Great Families, who formed the core of the Righteous Alliance. The martial arts world referred to them as the Seventeen Mighty Rulers[1]. Normally, this meeting would have twenty attendees, including the Alliance Leader, Vice Leader, and Chief Commander. However, only fourteen Mighty Rulers were present at this conference. The Alliance Leader, Vice Leader, and three Commanders were absent, greeting an envoy from the Imperial Palace. The abbot of Shaolin Temple, who typically abstained from worldly affairs, was also missing. The head of the Sichuan Tang Family, one of the Seven Great Families, was not present either. As for the Namgoong Family, they had yet to elect a new family head after Namgoong Jins death at Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. In truth, this meeting of the Mighty Rulers had been called due to several recent incidents. After the great battle between the righteous and evil factions in the past, the martial arts world had been relatively quiet for a while. However, starting with the Domineering Steps incident at Shaolin Temple, the martial arts world had become tumultuous because of one individual. They could no longer simply observe the situation. Huh. Elder Jeong, is that true? Amitabha. It is true. Elder Jeong Myeong, who was dispatched as an investigator to Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, confirmed it personally. At Hengshan Sect Leaders, Elder Jeong Hans words, the faces of the Mighty Rulers grew serious. It was understandable, as they had gathered to discuss the actions of the so-called seventh heaven, the Heavenly Demon, whose behavior was far from righteous. The fact that Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuarya major pillar of the neutral faction and one of the current Seven Heavenshad sworn allegiance to this individual at such a significant location was shocking. How could this have happened This was not a matter that could be taken lightly. The Seven Heavens were considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. For one of the Seven Heavens to submit and swear allegiance to another of the Seven Heavens meant that the balance maintained by the three major factions was beginning to crumble. Moreover, I cant understand whats happening. First, theres that mysterious bladesman who killed the head of the Namgoong Family, and then theres that strange force that annihilated the disciples of the Qingcheng Sect. The head of the Namgoong Family, Namgoong Jinone of the Eight Starsand the entire force of the Namgoong Family had lost their lives to a mysterious bladesman. Although they had heard that this individual was defeated by the Heavenly Demon, the newly emerged member of the Seven Heavens, the appearance of such an unknown master was not good news in the current situation. Take a look at this. Jin Sokja, the sect leader of the Qingcheng Sect, placed a rubbing on the round table. It showed a symbol of two parallel lines with a single vertical line intersecting them in the middle. Is this the mark? In response to Gu Cheolja of the Huashan Sects question, Jin Sokja nodded. Yes. This was the scar found on my sects disciples. I dont know what force left this mark, but they are no ordinary individuals. What do you mean by no ordinary individuals? If my judgment is correct, all of their corpses were killed with a single sword strike, but this wasnt just any ordinary strike. If not an ordinary strike, then what do you mean? It appears to be the Sword Technique of Controlling the Sword with Qi[2]. What? The Sword Technique of Controlling the Sword with Qi? The Sword Technique of Controlling the Sword with Qi was a skill that only supreme masters who had surpassed the wall and reached the pinnacle of the Transformation Realm could perform. If that was the case, it could only mean that the person who annihilated them was at least on par with the Eight Stars. Just how many incidents had occurred in this short period? At that moment, an old beggar holding a faintly green-colored staff spoke up. It seems peace has lasted too long. He was Hong Wonseok, the current leader of the Beggars Sect. Clicking his tongue and speaking nonchalantly, his words prompted Gu Cheolja, the sect leader of the Huashan Sect, to reproach him. Leader Hong. How can you say such a thing? Are you suggesting that someone is deliberately causing these incidents to disrupt the peace? Since weve maintained good relations with the government, there have been small conflicts, but never such major incidents in succession. Do you view this as a simple matter? Gu Cheolja of the Huashan Sect fell silent at Hong Wonseoks words. He, too, had to agree inwardly. One incident might be overlooked, but when multiple events occurred in succession, one could only suspect that some plot or scheme was afoot. At that moment, someone spoke up. But hasnt one organization been particularly quiet lately? The speaker was Peng Il-hyeon, the head of the Northern Peng Clan. The Northern Peng Clan had suffered a significant blow to their power and influence due to the incident involving Imperial Concubine Seo at the Imperial Palace, and they were now close to being ostracized, under strict surveillance. Amitabha. Clan Leader Peng. Are you referring to them? At Elder Jeong Hans words, everyone naturally thought of one particular group. A force that had been unusually quiet lately. Unlike the Evil Alliance, which had been constantly clashing with others, it was the Heaven and Earth Society, whose leader was rumored to be ill. Thats right. Those who have been laying low until now, but orchestrated the incident with Imperial Concubine Seo at the Imperial Palace. Hmm. Some nodded at his words, as if finding them reasonable. The Heaven and Earth Society had been keeping a low profile since the war between the righteous and evil factions, as if conserving their strength. They couldnt rule out the possibility that they were involved in these recent incidents. Seeing an opportunity, Peng Il-hyeon, the head of the Peng Clan, tried to press the issue. If all these incidents are related to the Heaven and Earth Society, and we turn a blind eye to them, it would be even more However, Its hard to say for certain, isnt it? Clan Leader Hwangbo? The one who interrupted was Hwangbo Seong, the head of the Hwangbo Clan, another of the Seven Great Families. The Hwangbo Clan was particularly at odds with the Northern Peng Clan. As he stepped in, Peng Il-hyeon couldnt help but show his discomfort. Whats so hard to see? Of course, we cant rule out the Heaven and Earth Societys involvement, but if we blow things out of proportion due to personal grudges, that would also be problematic. What! -Bang! Peng Il-hyeon slammed the round table forcefully. However, despite his anger, most of the Mighty Rulers showed little reaction. Some even had hints of mockery on their faces. Kuk. Peng Il-hyeons expression twisted. He had lost half of his familys power due to the incident where the Outer Court Clan Leader Peng Seok-im had attempted to violate Imperial Concubine Seo, and was now under strict surveillance, almost to the point of ostracism. As a result, his influence was no longer as great as it once was. Feeling that he had exposed his weakness, Clan Leader Peng Il-hyeon suppressed his anger and spoke to Hwangbo Seong, the head of the Hwangbo Clan. This is not about personal grudges. Clan Leader Hwangbo, arent you the one letting emotions cloud your judgment and denying my words? Not necessarily. Isnt the Silent Strides, which is responsible for sending spies to the Heaven and Earth Society, under your management, Clan Leader Hwangbo? Leader Hong? Silent Strides. It was an organization known only to a select few within the Righteous Alliance. These were secretly trained spies, not officially acknowledged by the righteous factions that advocated justice and chivalry, and thus rarely mentioned. However, this was a high-level conference attended only by the Mighty Rulers who were privy to such information, which is why the leader of the Beggars Sect openly brought it up. If Clan Leader Hwangbo says so, doesnt that mean he has some information regarding the Heaven and Earth Society? We received one piece of information, though its uncertain whether its genuine or disinformation. Uncertain information? What do you mean? At Leader Hongs question, Hwangbo Seongs eyes narrowed. Recently, he had received information from an unknown source. As far as he knew, most of the Silent Strides agents infiltrated into the inner circle of the Heaven and Earth Society had lost their lives. However, a piece of information came through the secret communication network of the outer circle, using a password. The problem was that the person who sent this password had made contact using the identification tag of a Silent Strides agent who had been deployed to Corpse Blood Valley but was believed to be dead. They claimed to be a hostage brought from the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Half a year ago, the renowned martial arts family, the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, had suddenly announced their withdrawal from the martial arts world. The reason for this was unknown, but the person who sent the information through the secret communication network identified themselves as a hostage from the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. Although he was still in the process of verifying this and hadnt officially announced the information, he said, The information suggested that a major internal conflict is about to erupt within the Heaven and Earth Society. A major internal conflict? Could it be that the condition of the Heaven and Earth Societys leader has worsened? If the uncertain information turns out to be true, that might be the case. Then it would be difficult to assume that those facing an internal conflict are related to sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Thud! At that moment, Everyones attention turned to someone sitting on the right side of the round table. There, they saw someone clutching the area around their left eye, sweating profusely and frowning in pain. It was Danmok Inho, the head of the Danmok Family, one of the Seven Great Families. Clan Leader Danmok? Are you alright? You dont look well, Clan Leader Danmok. In response to their concerns, Danmok Inho waved his hand dismissively, then spoke with one eye closed, as if it was uncomfortable. Ah. I injured my eye during recent training. Please excuse me. Oh. If its difficult, perhaps you should rest Its nothing. More importantly, I also have some interesting information to share. Shall we discuss that? Interesting information? What do you mean? As everyone focused on him, Danmok Inho slightly raised the corners of his mouth and spoke in a meaningful tone. I have information that the seventh heaven, who is the core of this agenda, has started an internal war within the Heaven and Earth Society. !? *** At the same time. In the guest house prepared to receive the envoy from the Imperial Palace. An unexpected situation was unfolding there. The high-ranking official who had come as an envoy was lying on the floor with his head severed, and two masters were fiercely clashing swords. A middle-aged man who had been unsheathing his sword with bare hands created some distance and pointed at his opponent with his left hand forming a sword seal. Suddenly, a uniquely shaped sword lying on the floor rose on its own and extended, unleashing a sword energy. -Swoosh! The opponent caught the hilt of the flying sword energy with the marvelous technique of Ritual of Binding. Despite the blue sparks flying from the strong energy, the sword didnt fall. -Crackle crackle! Seeing this, the middle-aged mans eyes flashed with surprise. Hes catching the sword energy controlled by qi with the marvelous Ritual of Binding? This was an extraordinary feat that even he, who had surpassed the wall of walls, couldnt easily accomplish. The identity of the middle-aged man was none other than Jeong Hyeon-mun, the leader of the Righteous Alliance. The man who had caught the sword energy with the Attaching sword technique smirked and said to Jeong Hyeon-mun. Is this the famous Il-hwi? It was the precious sword created by Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Looking at the smirking man, Jeong Hyeon-mun, the leader of the Righteous Alliance, spoke with a voice full of suspicion. Youre not Wi Takhyeon. What are you talking about? If Im not Wi Takhyeon, then who is Wi Takhyeon? The identity of the man mocking Jeong Hyeon-mun was Wi Takhyeon, the Sword of Fulfilled Ambition and Defiance[3], the vice leader of the Righteous Alliance. Looking at him, Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun inwardly denied it. It couldnt be. The Wi Takhyeonno, his sworn brother Wiwho had been with him for so long would never arbitrarily kill an envoy from the Imperial Palace. And even though he was one of the Eight Stars, his martial prowess had increased too rapidly. Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun glanced at Commander Zhuge, who had fallen with his right leg severed, and raised his qi even further. If he didnt subdue him quickly, the Chief Commanders life might be in danger. *** As the war had ended, members of the society were clearing the corpses and prisoners overflowing in the square, and the wounded were being urgently moved to the medical ward. In the main hall on the first floor of the headquarters, where the signboard of the Heaven and Earth Society had been destroyed, all the executives except for the injured had gathered. Mok Gyeong-un, the leader, was seated on the stone throne in the hall. On the left side of the upper platform in front of him were Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, leading the loyal followers brought from outside, including the masked Ma Ra-hyeon, the Subduing-Demon Ja Geum-jeong, and others like Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak. On the right side were Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, Poison King Baek Sa-ha, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon, Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom, and others. Standing in the center of these executives, right in front of Mok Gyeong-uns gaze, was a beautiful woman with graying hair who exuded an alluring aura. She was Chunchu, the highest-ranking executive of the Secret Society. Despite being a prisoner who had surrendered, Chunchu was looking at Mok Gyeong-un with a relaxed, smiling face. She was the first to speak. I thought youd be in a hurry, but I guess not? She had a good idea of the real objective Mok Gan was aiming for in this war against the Heaven and Earth Society. Thats why she thought the man in front of her would be quite anxious. She had intended to use this to lead the negotiation, but what was with that inexplicably relaxed demeanor? Of course, the reason was simple. It was due to the voice echoing loudly in Mok Gyeong-uns head. -Master Its me, Go Chan. Master? Master? Can you really not hear me? Im possessing Wi So-yeons body, but I dont dare try to escape. Master? No, fuck, I could understand when there was a talisman on the coffin, but now the lid is open and you still cant hear me? Is this bastards ear rotten or what? Chapter 430 Chapter 430 C Political Situation (3)It was truly a fortuitous turn of events. Mok Gyeong-un had thought that recovering Wi So-yeon would be quite challenging. However, he never imagined that the most difficult condition would be resolved due to an unexpected variable. A variable. The corner of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth twitched slightly. [Youll certainly feel the difference between having trusted companions by your side and not.] He had never taken Cheong-ryeongs words lightly, but fundamentally, he believed that in the very end, he could trust no one but himself. But who could have predicted that Go Chan, of all people, would play such a crucial role? Because of this, Mok Gyeong-un became interested in the concept of cause and effect. -No, fuck. Can you really not hear me? -Swoosh! Mok Gyeong-un formed a hand seal with his left hand, grasped the connection linked to Go Chan, and conveyed his thoughts. -I understand, so wait. -Gasp! M-Master. Did you perhaps hear what I just said? -What did you say? -Phew. Go Chan was so flustered that he let out a deep sigh of relief at Mok Gyeong-uns words. -N-Nothing at all. Mok Gyeong-un inwardly chuckled at Go Chans reaction. It could have been the worst obstacle, but since he had made a crucial contribution, he was just overlooking the continuous cursing. -So what should we do, Master? Its difficult to tell you the exact location. But if you follow the connection -You dont need to worry about that. Soon No. Suddenly, something flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. He had intended to simply bring back Go Chan and Wi So-yeons bodies, but he realized he could use this situation to his advantage. So, -Stay in that state for a while. -What? Stay? You mean keep doing this? -Yes. - Huh? Uh? Um Understood. What else could he do when told to wait? Although he felt cramped staying in the coffin, he had no choice but to wait reluctantly, as he couldnt escape without Mok Gyeong-uns help anyway. -Swoosh! Mok Gyeong-un touched another connection and sent his thoughts along with a hand seal. -Stop the search for Wi So-yeon. Follow the Diabolic Beast Alyu and secure Cheong-ryeongs location. It was a message sent to the Demonic Beast Heumwon. Sarch* The N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even though he wanted to wrap up the Heaven and Earth Societys affairs as quickly as possible, he couldnt immediately start searching, so he had sent the Demonic Beast Heumwon, who could traverse the air, in advance. While Mok Gyeong-un was giving instructions to the ghost servant he had made his familiar, Seop Chun, finding the lack of response strange, spoke up. My Lord. If youre uncomfortable, we can detain her separately for interrogation. At these words, Chunchu, the highest-ranking executive of the Secret Society, laughed and said, Youre going to interrogate after Ive surrendered? How discourteous. You find this amusing? I heard that over dozens of our allies died by your hands. It wouldnt be strange to behead you right now and display your head as a warning Step aside, young one. What? Even if Ive been captured, I still have my own standards. Huh? Seop Chuns expression turned incredulous at Chunchus sarcasm. Most of those in the main hall were executives who could be called the lords loyal followers. Although he might lack experience compared to the others here, he believed his loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un was no less than anyone elses. -Shing! Seop Chun half-drew his Mad Dance Sword and spoke with a voice filled with killing intent. It seems I need to teach you some manners. Stop. At that moment, Ja Geum-jeong, the Subduing-Demon and rogue monk, restrained him. Others might not know, but he was one of the few in this place who had crossed blades with Chunchu, the highest-ranking executive of the Secret Society. Thats why he knew her tremendous martial prowess better than anyone else. Even though his skills had improved tremendously while serving the lord, the opponent was a monster capable of going toe-to-toe with Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, who was on par with the Seven Heavens great masters. If they were to fight, Seop Chun wouldnt last more than a few moves. If you say so, my face Keuheuheu. No need to save face. That woman isnt an ordinary human to begin with. The only ones here who could face her one-on-one are the master and that old man. Hohoho. Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, burst into laughter at being called an old man. He had finally joined in earnest, but this was the first time he had experienced such an atmosphere as a member of a group at his age. To think that crazy monk would swear loyalty to our lord, Ive lived long enough to see everything. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang inwardly clicked his tongue. Most of those bearing the title of the Three Madmen were not the type to serve under anyone. Yet, two of them had come under the command of their lord, Mok Gyeong-un. This was quite surprising. The Mad Swordsman Ji-oe was one thing, but what shocked everyone the most was undoubtedly Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. Who could have imagined that he would recruit one of the Seven Heavens under his command? They had worried about weakening their forces due to the numerous casualties after the internal war, but now there was no need for concern. They had been replenished with new strength. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Since you surrendered voluntarily, if you give the answers I want, Ill treat you accordingly. Now were talking. Where is the main body? Chunchu was momentarily speechless at Mok Gyeong-uns direct question. Judging by his mention of the main body, this man seemed to know more than she had anticipated. Well, perhaps this was why Mok Gan had gone to such lengths to intervene personally? Why are you silent? Its not that Im silent, Im just surprised. Seeing that youve even figured out that its not the main body, its no wonder the great Mok Gan felt threatened. Are you really the being from the prophecy? The Heavenly Demon. At these words, the executives couldnt hide their bewilderment. Not many understood the conversation between these two. Ignoring this, Mok Gyeong-un spoke. Lets cut out the unnecessary talk. Tell me where Mok Gans, no, the Three-Eyess real body is. Youre strange. Thats not whats urgent right now. Wi So -Rumble! Before she could finish her words. Her eyebrows twitched under the immense pressure bearing down on her. An tremendous force was pressing down on her, the pressure so intense that her knees were about to buckle. -Crack! Even the soles of her feet began to crack. This man Is he trying to subdue me with sheer force? She could still endure for now. However, if the force increased any further, she felt she wouldnt be able to withstand it without revealing her true form as a demon fox, not just her human form. -Rumble! As expected, the oppressive force grew even stronger. Was this man not using his full power when he fought Mok Gan? To be able to suppress her to this extent with just the energy he exuded while sitting still. He was so strong that it made her wonder if he was really human. Tch. There was no other choice. If she revealed her true form, she would have to show her ugly appearance instead of this beautiful form. As someone who loved her current appearance more, she didnt want that. So, -Thud! Ill play along. Chunchu simply knelt down. Seeing her like this, a glint appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Having opened his third eye, he could see the demonic energy she was suppressing. It seemed she was hiding her power as a demon fox, just like the other highest-ranking executive, the deceased Kang Yeom or whoever it was. Given her tone and behavior, she seemed quite prideful, so what was her intention? It didnt seem like she had truly surrendered because her master had been defeated and she was at a disadvantage. If your purpose is clear, its obvious that youll take me to where he is, so theres no need to track and find him. Thats right. I really like you. Kneeling, she licked her lips while showing her cleavage. Seeing this, Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, and Poison King Baek Sa-ha frowned and turned their heads away. They thought she was truly a bewitching woman. However, despite her alluring appearance, there was no change in Mok Gyeong-uns gaze. Rather, I told you to cut out the unnecessary talk. You really have a charm that makes me feel motivated after a long time. Sigh. -Swoosh! Mok Gyeong-un slightly raised his sword-formed fingers. At that moment, -Flinch! Feeling the chilling sword energy behind her, she hurriedly tried to move her body forward, but, -Thud! Thud! She couldnt move either forward or backward. This was because two formless swords that had been created in mid-air intersected and pressed against the back of her neck. What is this? Chunchu instinctively knew. Although she couldnt see clearly, this sharp energy that had crossed behind her neck and penetrated the floor would be difficult to block even if she returned to her true form. Chunchu slightly raised her head and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Is it possible? Could this man be a worthy opponent to that monster-like Mok Gan? She had naturally chosen to surrender and pretend to switch sides for his sake, but she wasnt interested in dying in vain. Staring intently at Mok Gyeong-un, she opened her mouth. Like Kang Yeom or Ghost Blade said, you too might have the potential. At the mention of Ghost Blade, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been about to move his sword-formed fingers to pressure her further, stopped. Potential? What are you talking about? Im currently making the biggest gamble of my life. A gamble? Thats right. Mok Gan will find out soon, and when that happens, Ill pay the price one way or another. Probably in the form of death. At her words, a glint appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Was this woman not trying to pull some trick, but actually surrendering? Doubt and bewilderment arose simultaneously. If she were just a third-tier member of the Secret Society, not an executive-level figure, it would be understandable, but she held a high position in the Secret Society. Moreover, was a non-human being really trying to betray the Three-Eyes and side with him? While doubt was still stronger, she spoke. Listen, this is important. There are only two highest-ranking executives who know Mok Gans location. Ghost Blade and Destruction Emperor. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Chunchu furrowed her brow and said, Did Kang Yeom tell you that? Yes. Acting all noble and ancient, but in the end, he spilled everything. he must have been terribly afraid of dying. Chunchu clicked her tongue. She had thought that Kang Yeom would keep his mouth shut even if it meant death. However, it seemed true that you only know someones true nature when they face a crisis. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un spoke to her. If youre going to repeat the same words as him, you wont be of much use either. No. Im not useless. I mean, such a charming woman is offering to be on your side. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un snorted and said, Im already getting bored. What should I do? -Swoosh! As Mok Gyeong-un slightly moved his sword-formed fingers, the formless swords intersecting at her neck began to move. Feeling the sharp energy about to cut into her neck, Chunchu clicked her tongue and said, Youre really a difficult man to handle. You. Well, fine. Easy men are no fun anyway. But how do you plan to extract Mok Gans location from Ghost Blade when you find him? At her words, Mok Gyeong-un casually replied, Do you think he wont open his mouth? Im sorry, but hes different from Kang Yeom or the other highest-ranking executives. Hed rather die than submit to force. Thats why he followed the Society Leader instead of Mok Gan, even at the risk of danger. He followed the Society Leader? Come to think of it, there was a part of Mo Yaks story that was particularly puzzling. It was because he got the impression that Ghost Blade was acting according to the Society Leaders will. But if this was true, could there be a rift within Mok Gans inner circle? While he was pondering this, Chunchu raised the corner of her mouth and said, Now that the Society Leader is dead, theres only one person who can persuade him. Are you saying that person is you? Thats right. How do you plan to persuade someone who would rather die than submit to force? Do you have some sort of secret method? The best secret method. Because Ghost Blade and I are connected by blood. !? Chapter 431 Chapter 431 C Political Situation (4)Chief Commander! Chief Commander! In the esteemed guest house of the Righteous Alliance. Zhuge Do-yang, the First Commander who oversaw both the military and intelligence departments of the Righteous Alliance, opened his eyes and came to his senses. What he saw was the Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun, covered in wounds, trying to stop the bleeding from his severed leg. L-Leader Are you alright? Are you conscious? Im Im fine. How How Kuk. Zhuge Do-yang touched the back of his aching head. His head might have been cracked, as he felt blood on his hand. As he touched it, Zhuge Do-yang remembered what had happened. -Swoosh! [V-Vice Leader? What are you doing?] [Well. What am I doing?] They had been escorting the envoy from the Kaifeng Imperial Palace to the guest house. The moment the door closed, the Vice Leader Sword of Fulfilled Ambition and Defiance Wi Takhyeon suddenly beheaded the envoy. Then, he overwhelmed Zhuge Do-yang, who was right next to him, with his superior martial arts, cut off his leg, and struck the back of his head. Thats why he had lost consciousness. Recalling the memory, Zhuge Do-yang spoke with an agitated voice. The Vice Leader! The Vice Leader killed the envoy Calm down. I tried to hurry as much as I could, but it took time to subdue him, so youve lost a lot of blood. You need to circulate your qi now. At the Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-muns words, Zhuge Do-yang realized that his condition wasnt good either. Indeed, he had lost a lot of blood, feeling dizzy and finding it difficult to breathe. However, right now, the Vice Leaders sudden killing of the envoy was a bigger issue than his own condition. Leader. Now is not the time to worry about me. The Vice Leader I know. Ill go straight to the grand conference hall after moving you to a safe place. You can call someone else to do that. This situation could Potentially cause a conflict between the Imperial Palace and our Alliance. It seems that the Vice Leader, or rather Wi Takhyeon, was aiming for that. The Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun seemed to have anticipated this to some extent. Zhuge Do-yangs face turned serious as he spoke. How could the Vice Leader do such a thing No matter how he thought about it, it didnt make sense. Vice Leader Wi Takhyeon had been a chivalrous hero who had run the Righteous Alliance together for a long time. Zhuge Do-yang found it utterly incomprehensible that he, of all people, would do such a thing. The Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun showed him something soaked in blood. Is that? Zhuge Do-yangs eyes widened. It was a wooden tag used by the spies of the Heaven and Earth Society. This tag, designed to be easily destroyed at any time, was something they had learned about while capturing the Heaven and Earth Societys spies infiltrated into the Righteous Alliance. Wi Takhyeon tried to put this in his mouth and chew it to swallow before he died. Then the Vice Leader It seems he had some connection to the Heaven and Earth Society. Haa How could this happen The V-Vice Leader was a spy for the Heaven and Earth Society Well need to investigate further, but for now, the probability that the Vice Leader was acting under the Heaven and Earth Societys instructions is very high. At the Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-muns words, Zhuge Do-yangs expression darkened. Although there had been occasional cases of high-ranking officials in the Alliance being connected to the Heaven and Earth Society, this was too shocking. That the Vice Leader of the Righteous Alliance, of all people, was a spy for the Heaven and Earth Society Wait a moment. Unable to accept it, Zhuge Do-yang suddenly recalled how Vice Leader Wi Takhyeon had consistently opposed confrontation whenever the Alliance came into contact with the Heaven and Earth Society. While taking a hard line against the Evil Alliance, he had advocated for friendly relations with the Heaven and Earth Society. At the time, they had thought it was because Vice Leader Wi Takhyeon harbored more resentment towards the Evil Alliance for losing his bloodline in the war against them. Highlighting this, it became difficult to assert that he had no close connection to the Heaven and Earth Society. So, Zhuge Do-yang said, Leader. Even if its not certain, if theres physical evidence, we have no choice for now. No choice? Were not in a situation where we can determine whether the Vice Leader definitely had connections with the Heaven and Earth Society or not. What do you mean? The only way to avoid an immediate conflict with the Imperial Palace is to send the Vice Leaders head and that tag to the Imperial Palace, proving that this incident was caused by the divisive tactics of a Heaven and Earth Society spy. Are you saying we should use the dead Vice Leader to put out the urgent fire rather than uncovering the truth? Thats not enough. The Imperial Court wont withdraw their anger with just that. To show our sincerity, you should be prepared to confront the Heaven and Earth Society. Confront the Heaven and Earth Society? Yes. But if we clash with the Heaven and Earth Society now, it wont end as a small conflict. Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun was worried. If they were to clash under the pretext that the Heaven and Earth Society had planted a spy as high-ranking as the Vice Leader to instigate a war with the Imperial Palace, war would be inevitable. To these concerns, Chief Commander Zhuge Do-yang shook his head and spoke as if there was no other choice. Clashing with the Imperial Palace would negate all the friendly relations our Alliance has built with the government until now. Is that the only way to prevent this? If we clash with the Heaven and Earth Society, it might provoke the Evil Alliance to move as well, potentially leading to a war between the righteous and evil factions. Then the only option is to first persuade the Imperial Palace with the Vice Leaders corpse. If that doesnt appease their anger, we have no other choice. At these words, Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun closed his eyes and let out a groan. It had come down to choosing between the Imperial Palace or the Heaven and Earth Society. How did the situation come to this? After a moment of silent contemplation, he opened his eyes and stood up. I understand. Youre right. If our Alliance clashes with the Imperial Palace, the ones who would benefit the most are the groups of evil path practitioners like the Heaven and Earth Society and the Evil Alliance. We must prevent that. Thats right. What theyre aiming for is to profit from the conflict between others. We must stop that at all costs. Leader, please hurry. First, I need to get you Please call someone. Ill take care of things here, so you need to preside over the meeting as soon as possible to deal with the situation. Are you sure youll be alright? Ill be fine. Please go quickly. Alright. Ill send someone, so you focus on circulating your qi. Understood. As Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun was about to leave the guest house, he suddenly stopped. Then, he pulled out a sword with elaborate patterns engraved on it that was stuck in the floor. Is that? Its the demonic sword Howl-hacking Blade[1]. Its now a sword that has lost its master. Ah Zhuge Do-yang let out a sigh, as if feeling sorry. As he did so, Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun spoke while sheathing Howl-hacking Blade. I should retrieve this demonic sword for now. Leaving it here could cause trouble. I suppose so. But Are you alright? What do you mean? The sword. Zhuge Do-yang had been wondering how Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun could casually hold the demonic sword. That demonic sword was known to exact a great price from anyone who wielded it other than its master. Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun shrugged and replied. Im suppressing the swords spirit with my true qi. Dont worry. At these words, Zhuge Do-yang nodded in understanding. While an ordinary swordsman might have trouble, Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun was one of the Seven Heavens, called the peak of the current martial arts world, and an unparalleled master known as a Great Master. He believed that with his profound true qi, he could suppress even a demonic sword. Then Ill hurry off now. Please do. With that, Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun left the guest house. After he left, Chief Commander Zhuge Do-yang tried to adjust his posture to circulate his qi. As he did so, his eyes fell on the corpse of Vice Leader Sword of Fulfilled Ambition and Defiance Wi Takhyeon, who had breathed his last. His corpse was also covered in blood and in a mess, suggesting a fierce battle. Perhaps because he had the tag he tried to chew and swallow taken away by the leader, his jaw was dislocated, and one eye Did he gouge out the eye? Zhuge Do-yang frowned. Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun was known as a Righteous Sword Chivalrous Hero[2], embodying the righteous path. He had never crossed the line or shown excessive brutality, even to enemies. Yet, he had gouged out the eye of a comrade who had shared the same sense of righteousness until just recently. Was he that enraged by the betrayal? Even so This doesnt seem like his usual way of doing things. *** A cliff so high that looking down made one feel as if they were staring into an endless abyss. On top of this cliff lay a large middle-aged man in a comfortable position, supporting his head with one arm. Though covered by clothes, the middle-aged mans entire body was full of muscles. The middle-aged man, who had been trying to sleep with his eyes closed, opened them at a faint tremor. -Swoosh! The middle-aged man who opened his eyes slightly moved his head to look down the cliff. In the abyss filled only with darkness, a blue light flickered. Then, -Rumble! At that moment, the cliff where he was lying began to shake as if an earthquake had struck. One might have been inclined to get up due to the unease caused by the shaking ground, but the man simply continued to stare at the abyss without the slightest movement. Then, from within that abyss, the blue light began to shine even more strongly. At that moment, -Rumble rumble rumble rumble! The ground began to shake with an intensity incomparable to the previous vibration. At this, the middle-aged man who had been staring down without movement pushed himself up with one hand, then walked over to a place where something was piled up. There, about twenty pointed wooden pillars were stacked, each engraved with what looked like scriptures in red letters. -Tap! The middle-aged man reached for one of these wooden pillars. The wood was literally a log, looking so heavy that four or five adult men together would struggle to lift it, but, -Crunch! The middle-aged mans fingers distorted the wooden pillar, then lifted it with ease. It was an incredibly astonishing sight. Grasping the wooden pillar like this, the middle-aged man strode towards the shaking cliff and looked down into the abyss. Then, Hoo. As he took a deep breath, his body began to glow red, and steam-like vapors started to rise from his entire body. As the middle-aged man exhaled and inhaled again, this time his skin turned not just red but black with heat. Then, the middle-aged man, -Whoosh! Threw the wooden pillar engraved with red scriptures down into the abyss. As the man threw it, strong wave-like ripples appeared wherever the wooden pillar passed, as if it was piercing through layers of air. -Bang! Bang! Bang! The middle-aged man watched the wooden pillar as it became smaller and smaller. It was around the time when the wooden pillar became invisible to the eye. At that moment, -Boom! A red flash spread out from below with a thunderous sound. Along with it, -Roar!!!! An immense gust of wind surged upwards, accompanied by an ear-splitting roar from the bottom of the abyss. sea??h th Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The middle-aged mans eyes narrowed and his gaze sharpened as he watched this. Its getting stronger. It was becoming increasingly difficult to suppress. There werent many blue wood pillars engraved with red scriptures left, but the power of that being trapped down there was growing stronger and stronger. It used to wake up maybe once every ten years, but this was already the second time in a month. The intervals were getting shorter. Was it since then? The middle-aged man recalled that ominous three-eyed being who had first invaded this place besides his family. These phenomena had been occurring since that one entered this place. It wasnt a good sign. It could potentially lead to the worst-case scenario. Just then, he heard someone rushing towards him. It was a young man with a large build comparable to the middle-aged mans, none other than the monster Yoo Moo-jin who had competed with Mok Gyeong-un at the Sichuan Tang Family. Father! Frowning at his appearance, the middle-aged man, or rather Yoo Moo-jeok, who was called father, said, Didnt I tell you to stay put until that ominous energy in your heart was completely resolved? Thats true, but right now, at the entrance of the valley Whats the matter? I think you need to see for yourself. At this, Yoo Moo-jeok ran towards the entrance of the valley with his son, Yoo Moo-jin. Upon arriving at the entrance, Yoo Moo-jeoks expression hardened. This was because at the entrance of the valley, which should have been inaccessible due to a formation, countless strange beings, or rather Imaemangyang, were lined up. Yoo Moo-jin spoke with a grave voice, What on earth is happening? A phenomenon that had never occurred since their family began guarding this place was unfolding. Chapter 432 Chapter 432 C Political Situation (5)Seop Chun spoke with a concerned tone. My Lord. I find it difficult to trust that woman Chunchu. Wouldnt it be better to interrogate her further? Most of those in the main hall nodded in agreement with his words. This was because Chunchu, the highest-ranking executive of the Secret Society who claimed to be blood-related to Ghost Blade, hadnt said anything since then. [How do you plan to persuade someone who would rather die than submit to force? Do you have some sort of secret method?] [The best secret method. Because Ghost Blade and I are connected by blood.] [Connected by blood? You mean youre siblings?] [Well You could say that.] [Then instead of going to find him, couldnt we summon Ghost Blade here?] [If that were possible, I would have done it long ago.] [ What do you mean?] [For some reason, all communication channels with Ghost Blade have been cut off. No matter how I try to connect, I cant reach him.] [ And you expect me to believe that?] [Strictly speaking, I participated in this operation to meet the Heaven and Earth Society Leader.] [Why?] [Because Ghost Blade started to align his intentions with the Heaven and Earth Society Leader instead of Mok Gan.] [Are you saying he betrayed them?] [I dont know about that. Its not like Ive been inside his head. But complete betrayal is impossible. As far as I know, at least.] [What is it that you know?] [Thats all I can tell you. From here on, its a matter of decision.] [What?] She claimed that she was the only one who could persuade Ghost Blade, and demanded to accompany whoever was assigned to this task. Mok Gyeong-un tried to force her to speak by applying pressure, but she maintained her silence even under bone-breaking pain. She had much more endurance than Kang Yeom, another highest-ranking executive of the Secret Society. Because of this, most of the executives, including Seop Chun, judged that she couldnt be trusted. Of course, Mok Gyeong-un wasnt much different from them. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Normally, he would have found a way to make her talk, but now he didnt have much time. Although he had stayed briefly to handle important matters after winning the war, he needed to quickly seize Wi So-yeons body and follow Cheong-ryeong. Should I take her? At this point, he had only two options. Either kill her right here to eliminate future trouble, or use her as a card to persuade Ghost Blade as she claimed. However, if her words were lies and this was just an act to find Ghost Blade, she would pay the price. After a moment of contemplation, Mok Gyeong-un made his decision. Well take her. What? My Lord! Please reconsider! My Lord! What do you mean youll take her? Are you planning to go yourself, My Lord? My Lord, surely youre not planning to go in person? It cant be! As soon as Mok Gyeong-uns words fell, nearly half of the executives spoke up, causing an uproar in the main hall. Mok Gyeong-un raised his hand, gesturing for them to be quiet. Only then did the main hall become silent again. -Tap! Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon stepped forward, clasped his hands in respect, and said, May I say a word? Speak. As this is an official setting, Ill speak with due respect to you as our lord, setting aside our master-disciple relationship. My Lord, you are now becoming the leader of this massive organization that will replace the Heaven and Earth Society, unlike before. It is unthinkable for someone in such a crucial position to move lightly. Please reconsider. And -Swoosh! As Mok Gyeong-un raised his hand, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon had to stop speaking. Then Mok Gyeong-un said, As youve seen in this war, theres a third force. No one but me can deal with their leader. As soon as he finished speaking, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang stepped forward. Even if thats the case, the Shadow Clan Masters words have merit. Your personal involvement means taking on that much risk. Just as were about to lay the foundation for a new era It wont take long. Pardon? Once I secure Ghost Blade No, once I secure Ghost Blade, Ill return. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang couldnt hide his embarrassment at Mok Gyeong-uns stubbornness. If he were someone who could be persuaded, it might have been different, but Mok Gyeong-un had an even stronger will than the Society Leader. Sensing that he couldnt dissuade him, Ho Tae-gang hesitated on what to say next, when, Then let this old body go instead. Poison King Baek Sa-ha stepped forward. Although he considered Mok Gyeong-un his disciple, he maintained formality due to the official setting. Im acquainted with Ghost Blade and have some connection from our previous encounter. Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon nodded in agreement. Lets do that. Send Baek Sa-ha and other trusted executives. Even if theyre not as capable as you, My Lord, some of our executives are on par with or even surpass the Eight Stars. They can meet your expectations -Rumble! At that very moment. Everyone froze as an incredibly fierce energy filled the entire main hall. The only one who moved in this situation was Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and one of the Seven Heavens, who had already placed his hand on his sword hilt. It became clear that only one person could somewhat resist the overwhelming pressure that enveloped the entire main hall. If I were determined to kill you all here, who could stop me? -Swoosh! Woong! As Mok Gyeong-un raised his sword-formed fingers, three massive formless swords materialized, targeting those in the main hall. Even though they had merely formed, most of the standing executives broke out in cold sweat from the sharp energy of the formless swords. Was he this powerful? Its hard to even breathe. Although they didnt really believe he would attack, just the pressure from Mok Gyeong-un forming the formless swords heightened their alertness to the extreme. You alone cannot survive. Then, Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, spoke up. But their words have merit. If something were to happen to you, My Lord, this massive organization thats just starting to stand would be shaken. In that case, Ill go instead. Dont you trust even this? Sect Leader Ou Cheon-mu was one of the Seven Heavens, the peak of the current martial arts world, and a Great Master. Apart from the other Seven Heavens, there was no one in the entire martial arts world who could match him. However, Let me make this clear. What do you I trust you all. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns sudden words, the executives, who had been suppressed by the pressure of the formless swords, couldnt hide their bewilderment. -Swoosh! As Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand, the three formless swords in the air disappeared. The fierce energy that had filled the entire main hall also dissipated. As it became much easier to breathe, Mok Gyeong-un continued speaking. Its not that I cant entrust this to you because I dont trust you. Im doing this because Im the only one who can and should do this. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, everyones expressions became complex. They had all formed connections with Mok Gyeong-un through various circumstances and events. Therefore, most of them knew Mok Gyeong-uns personality well. But as they heard his words, delivered more solemnly and weightily than a long persuasion, they all instinctively realized something. Hes changing. The qualities of a leader. They were gradually blossoming. The weight of his words and every single utterance from Mok Gyeong-un was moving and resonating with them. He was truly growing into a vessel befitting a lord. At this, Poison King Baek Sa-ha spoke with a satisfied expression. When you put it that way, its hard for us as subordinates to dissuade you from doing what you must. Then please take those who will assist you. If you refuse even this, we cannot let you go. The Poison King is right. Please take an escort with you. The Axe-Destroying King also suggested this. In response to their words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and replied. Given the urgency, I cant take many people, so Ill bring a small group. As soon as Mok Gyeong-un finished speaking, Mong Mu-yak stepped forward, knelt on one knee, clasped his hands in respect, and said, This humble one will serve as your escort, My Lord. This humble one will also serve you. Seop Chun also stepped forward, not to be outdone. As they came forward, the rogue monk Ja Geum-jeong also stepped up and said, It seems this monk wont have much to do here without the master, so take me along. As he joined, Seop Chun scratched his nose bridge and grinned. All those who had stepped forward were individuals who had shared joys and sorrows with Mok Gyeong-un since their time at the Imperial Palace. Seop Chun glanced slightly at the masked Ma Ra-hyeon. Ma Ra-hyeon sighed and stepped forward. I will also serve as your escort, My Lord. As they came forward, this time Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, stepped up and said, Please allow this humble one to accompany you as well. He was the one who regarded Cheong-ryeong as his true master in his heart. Thus, he had a strong desire to accompany them. However, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head. No. You, Corpse Blood Valley Master, will remain here. Faced with this firm rejection, Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom showed a bewildered expression and said, Why only this humble one You have much to do here. At Mok Gyeong-uns point, Lee Ji-yeom was at a loss for words. This was because the recent war had resulted in numerous casualties within the society, and many hands were needed to reorganize. In particular, there were many roles that the executives had to take on and matters to settle. Since the internal war had been so large-scale, it would soon become known to the outside world, and they needed to prepare for that as well. Therefore, executives who were well-versed in the societys affairs were not in a position to easily move externally. This was why other executives couldnt readily step forward. At that moment, a voice was heard from the entrance of the main hall. Hohoho, then may this humble one serve as your escort, My Lord? Everyones gaze naturally turned towards the entrance. There, two figures leaning on walking sticks could be seen. One was the elderly Holy Fire Priestess, and the other was Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh, the head of the Guyang family, wearing a human skin mask despite his young face. As they entered the main hall, everyone couldnt hide their bewilderment. At this, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon said, The Lord has summoned them. That person over there is Hwan Ya-seon glanced slightly at Mok Gyeong-un. He had already been puzzled when Mok Gyeong-un said he would introduce the Holy Fire Priestess to everyone in the main hall as a new member of the Heaven and Earth Society. Given that the perception of the Fire Faith Order was not very positive among the righteous factions, he thought it could be done slowly, but Mok Gyeong-uns opinion was different. [There is no longer a Heaven and Earth Society or a Fire Faith Order.] The meaning was clear. It meant that he would subjugate the Fire Faith Order just like the Heaven and Earth Society into the newly created organization. After briefly observing Mok Gyeong-uns expression, Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon then said, This is the Holy Fire Priestess of the Fire Faith Order. !? At these words, the executives who belonged to the Heaven and Earth Society stirred. They had been wondering who that old woman was, and now theyre told shes the Holy Fire Priestess of the Fire Faith Order? This was quite surprising. Then, is the person next to her also from the Fire Faith Order? That snake staff It looks familiar. Poison King Baek Sa-has eyes narrowed as he saw the snake-head shaped staff. He had definitely seen that staff somewhere before. As he was pondering this, Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh grasped the head of his staff, clasped his hands in respect, and greeted the executives in the main hall. -Pak! As the Lord has allowed me to reveal myself to the executives here, I greet you thus. Due to certain circumstances, I wear this face, but I am Xiao of the Western Guyang family. G-Guyang Sa-oh? Eight Poison Snake Staff? The executives couldnt hide their surprise upon learning his identity. Along with Poison King Baek Sa-ha and Thousand Poison Hand Tang In-hae of the Sichuan Tang family, Guyang Sa-oh was considered one of the top masters of poison. And even he had sworn loyalty to Mok Gyeong-un? What mission could he have been assigned outside? Huh. Baek Sa-ha inwardly clicked his tongue. From Ou Cheon-mu, the sect leader of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and one of the Seven Heavens, to the Mad Swordsman Ji-oe, the Subduing-Demon Ja Geum-jeong, and Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh, they were all renowned and formidable masters. Chapter 433 Chapter 433 C The Ruins of an Old Castle (1)-Whoosh! High above the clouds. The Demonic Beast Heumwon, transformed into its true form, was flying at high speed. In Heumwons massive claws was a large carriage, carrying Mok Gyeong-un, Seop Chun (the First Escort Commander serving as the temporary Head Escort Commander), Mong Mu-yak (the Second Escort Commander), the masked Ma Ra-hyeon, the Subduing-Demon and rogue monk Ja Geum-jeong, and Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh. They were heading towards the ruins of an old castle in the northern part of Shaanxi Province. The distance was too far to travel by carriage or horse, and even using qinggong would result in differences in speed between them, so they were riding the Demonic Beast Heumwon, the fastest mode of transportation. Mong Mu-yak addressed Seop Chun, who had a somewhat sullen expression. Dont tell me youre scared? Of course not. Its not like this is my first or second time riding. Why would I be scared? Then Is it because you couldnt become a guardian, even if its temporary? At Mong Mu-yaks words, Seop Chun coughed. Ahem. Before coming here, they had been assigned temporary positions for the sake of organization. Although the official structure of this new massive organization hadnt been fully established yet, these individuals had been recognized for their meritorious service in assisting Mok Gyeong-un and were given temporary positions as Head Escort Commanders. However, [Since the three of you have outstanding martial arts, please take on the roles of guardians directly under the lord until the official structure is established.] The most experienced Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh was appointed as the Great Guardian, the masked Ma Ra-hyeon as the Right Guardian, and the rogue monk Ja Geum-jeong as the Left Guardian. This had secretly upset Seop Chun. He had been the first to recognize Mok Gyeong-un and wanted to become his right-hand man. But in reality, he was outmatched in martial arts and had to give up the guardian position to outsiders, which made him uncomfortable. At that moment, the rogue monk Ja Geum-jeong took a swig from his gourd bottle and said, This monk has no interest in positions or titles, so if you want to be a guardian or whatever, you can have it. Hehehe. At Ja Geum-jeongs tone, which seemed like he was doing him a favor, Seop Chuns lips protruded in a pout. He had his pride, and having been outmatched in martial arts to become an Escort Commander instead of a guardian, if he were to accept this offer, what would become of his face? No need. Ahem. Hey now. Dont tell me youre upset over something like this? Not at all. Ill take that position by my own power soon enough, so no need for your charity. Keuheuheu. Do as you please. Stop picking unnecessary fights and just pass me the alcohol. As much as you want. Ja Geum-jeong tossed the gourd bottle to Seop Chun. -Tap! Catching it, Seop Chun, seemingly annoyed, started gulping down the alcohol. Hey! Are you planning to drink it all? While Ja Geum-jeong had no interest or desire for positions, he absolutely wouldnt yield when it came to alcohol. As if knowing this, Seop Chun continued drinking, looking like he might empty the entire gourd bottle. Watching them, Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh chuckled and said, Hohoho. Ah, to be young. Right now, they were heading towards a mission that might be even more dangerous than their escape from the Kaifeng Imperial Capital or the internal war of the Heaven and Earth Society. The Secret Society still hadnt revealed its full strength. They had only shown a part of it and used the opponents power. If they were to reveal their full strength with determination, trials incomparable to anything before would follow. Yet, these people seemed not worried at all. Which meant, Are they trusting him? This man. Guyang Sa-ohs gaze turned to Mok Gyeong-un. The sight of Mok Gyeong-un with his hair fluttering in the wind was indescribably beautiful. He too, in the past, would have felt anxious at the thought of potentially clashing with the full force of the Secret Society. However, at some point, he had developed expectations for this man. A belief had blossomed that no matter what, this man could overcome anything. Well, if even this old man feels this way, how could the young brothers be any different? Reflecting on himself through their appearance, Guyang Sa-oh straightened his posture. It might be better to focus on circulating his qi and preparing his mind and body to build fighting spirit rather than worrying unnecessarily. But just then, -Flinch! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been looking into the distance, suddenly stood up in the carriage. As they wondered what was happening, the Demonic Beast Heumwon, which had been flying forward, suddenly stopped mid-air, flapping its wings roughly. Oh no At that moment, the rogue monk Ja Geum-jeong, who had been trying to snatch the gourd bottle from Seop Chun, also frowned and surveyed the surroundings. They wondered what was wrong, when, -Rumble! This is? They could now understand why the Demonic Beast Heumwon had stopped mid-flight. This was because in the path where the Demonic Beast Heumwon had been flying, there was a snake-shaped monster with wings as large as the dark clouds accompanying it. But the monster wasnt alone. -Whoosh! As the wind gusted, other monsters appeared behind and on both sides. They were all bird-shaped Imaemangyang. Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh clicked his tongue while holding his staff. To think wed be caught here. They had thought that by moving at an altitude higher than the clouds, they wouldnt encounter any enemies. However, their opponents werent simply humans. It was the Secret Society, which also controlled Imaemangyang. Keukeukeu. It seems we cant let our guard down even for a moment. Ja Geum-jeong then took out a vajra he had received from his old master, the Venerable Gong-jeon, at Shaolin Temple. [Take these dharma instruments with you just in case. It seems theres a demon mixed in with your group that you should be wary of.] Masters foresight was correct. Following this master, he found himself frequently clashing with non-human entities. Thanks to that, things were never boring. After all, they were constantly risking their lives. -Rumble! At that moment, six hands started to sprout from the body of the winged snake-shaped monster blocking their path. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un recalled something he had seen in the Classic of Mountain and Seas. That was the Demonic Beast Bi Yu of Mount Taihua in the Western Mountains. The Classic of Mountain and Seas said that when this Demonic Beast Bi Yu[1] appears in the sky, a great drought occurs. This was because Bi Yu would take away the dark clouds. -Crackle! Lightning formed from the dark clouds was drawn into Bi Yus hands. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un gripped his sword-formed fingers and said, Here it comes. As soon as he finished speaking, Bi Yu, like a divine beast from mythology, hurled the lightning it was holding, and the Imaemangyang surrounding them all rushed in at once. *** A dark main hall. A long-haired man wearing a pure white uniform was kneeling on one knee in front of the stone throne, showing respect. The long-haired man with red lips, as if he had applied rouge, said, Weve found them. As expected, they were moving through the air. In response to the mans report, the shadowy figure sitting on the stone throne finally spoke. If I had eyes, it would have been an interesting spectacle. What a pity. While monitoring the Heaven and Earth Society, he had lost the Imaemangyang that had been serving as his eyes. Because of this, he could no longer observe directly. However, the being who had grasped Mok Gyeong-uns sides strength through the internal war of the Heaven and Earth Society predicted that they would definitely go there by air. Thats why he sent forces that could fly in the sky. What would happen if they made even a single mistake in the sky higher than the clouds? He had missed an interesting spectacle. The long-haired man with red lips spoke with a voice full of confidence. There will be good news soon. Good news? Yes. Surely you dont think you can kill him with just that? Pardon? But Enough. This wont kill him. Even if hes an unparalleled master, if he falls from that height, he wont be able to overcome the force of the fall If he could die from something like that, there would be no need to worry about him. At the assertive words of the being on the stone throne, the red-lipped man showed an expression of incomprehension. The being on the stone throne snorted and said, Its enough to have tied his ankles. The original purpose was not to kill them. It was to kill or damage the wings of the Demonic Beast Heumwon, which could be considered their means of transportation. If that happens, they will no longer be able to move through the air. Even if he is an unparalleled master surpassing the Seven Heavens, considered the peak of the Central Plains martial arts world, its impossible to move from where the Heaven and Earth Society is to the northern part of Shaanxi Province in a short time using qinggong. Huhuhu. By the time he arrives, everything will be over. Both Ryu So-wols spirit and the forbidden technique to unite the soul and body will be in his hands. When that happens, he will taste despair. And thats not the end. When he returns to the Heaven and Earth Society, an even worse hell will unfold. The corners of the shadowy beings mouth lifted. Just then, someone entered the main hall. It was a middle-aged man with disheveled hair and covered in scars. -Thud! The middle-aged man knelt before him, paying respects, and said, My lord. I have finally brought what you desired. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At his report, the red-lipped man smiled brightly and said, It seems it has finally arrived. Mok Gan. Bring it in quickly. -Swoosh! At the mans words, the middle-aged man gestured behind him. Then, two masked individuals who had been waiting outside carried in a coffin and placed it in front of the stone throne. Open it. At this, the masked individuals tore off the talismans attached to the gaps and opened the coffin lid. Inside, an incredibly beautiful woman was revealed, lying straight as if her acupoints had been sealed. She was Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. Even with her eyes closed, her beauty was not diminished at all, causing a small gasp to escape from the red-lipped mans mouth. The man finally clasped his hands together and congratulated the being on the stone throne. Congratulations, Mok Gan. Finally -Swoosh! But before he could finish speaking, the being on the stone throne raised his hand, stopping the congratulations. Then, the left armrest he had placed on the stone throne crumbled. -Crack! At his sudden action, those in the main hall couldnt hide their bewilderment. They couldnt understand why the being was displeased when what he wanted had arrived. Then, the being on the stone throne stretched out his hand. Wi So-yeons body in the coffin floated up. In that state, as the being on the stone throne lightly waved his hand, -Stretch! Wi So-yeons facial skin began to stretch. They wondered what was happening, but as the stretched skin tore off, another face was revealed underneath. -Rip! What? Th-This is The scarred, middle-aged man with disheveled hair couldnt hide his bewilderment. This woman was not Wi So-yeon. Could it be? The middle-aged man suddenly recalled that when they had opened the coffin lid midway, Wi So-yeon had briefly attempted to escape, having somehow released her sealed acupoints. They had recaptured her in less than a moment, so he didnt think it was worth reporting. But in that short time, when had she been switched with someone else? Just as he was feeling perplexed, -Snap! The being on the stone throne snapped his fingers. At that moment, the bewildered middle-aged mans head exploded. -Boom! The body of the middle-aged man with his head blown off staggered and then collapsed. Seeing this, the face of the long-haired man with red lips turned pale, unable to utter a word. This was because the middle-aged man was his subordinate, and he was the one who had promoted this operation. As he didnt know what to do, the being on the stone throne spoke in a heavy voice. Move the residence immediately. The third eye on the forehead of the being on the stone throne could see it. The red connection linked to the spirit body of the fake Wi So-yeon, whose human skin mask had been removed. Chapter 434 Chapter 434 C The Ruins of an Old Castle (2)Huff huff A beautiful woman was wandering through the dark mountains. Her true identity was Go Chan, who had possessed the body of Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. With clothes stained with blood, covered in wounds, and drenched in sweat from exhaustion, he looked around as if searching for something. No. Damn it, they said it would be on the mountain opposite the highest peak after going southwest for about ten li without stopping, but where the hell is it? Despite being injured, Go Chan had used internal energy all the way here without rest and was now in no condition to move, his stamina completely depleted. Even though it was a possessed body, it still needed recovery to keep moving. Finally, after looking around, Go Chan entered a densely vegetated area that was inconspicuous and began to circulate his qi. -Whoosh! As the cold energy coursed through his entire body, Go Chan inwardly clicked his tongue. How strange. He had heard of masters who could handle cold energy among the experts in the North Sea, a place outside the world where it was cold and snow-covered all four seasons. But how could a human body possess this level of cold energy? He had heard that his master, Mok Gyeong-un, had helped dissipate the cold energy to prevent it from rampaging, but even without actively circulating qi, the cold energy was gradually increasing. How peculiar. This didnt seem like an issue with the physical body. It appeared to be related to the original spirit body that had fallen into a coma-like state when he possessed it. Just as he was pondering this oddity, -Rustle! Go Chan tensed up and stopped his qi circulation and breathing at the sound of footsteps. He was on edge, wondering if it was an ally or an enemy. At that moment, someone suddenly burst through the foliage in front of him. Wah! Ack! Even though his current body was exceptional, Go Chan had spent more time as a weakling in his past. Startled, he unconsciously fell on his backside while throwing a punch. -Thud! White frost rose from Go Chans punch, but the figure who had jumped out in front of him quickly twisted to the side, avoiding it. The energy from the punch froze the vegetation it touched. -Crack! The figure looked at the frozen vegetation with disbelief, then touched it. The vegetation cracked and broke. At this, the figure clicked their tongue and said, Whats this? That body is quite powerful, isnt it? Shit. I thought my heart was going to stop. Recognizing the figure, Go Chan let out a sigh of relief and lowered his hand, still tinged with cold energy. The one who had suddenly appeared and startled him was none other than Seo Hye-in, the leader of the Four Peaks, a member of the Five Peaks under Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. More precisely, it was Gyu So-ha, one of Mok Gyeong-uns ghost servants who had possessed Seo Hye-ins body. Gyu So-ha grinned and said, Were you scared? Were you scared? C-Companion So-ha, isnt your joke going too far? Ah, sorry. It was just funny seeing you all scared and hiding. At Gyu So-has response, Go Chan clicked his tongue. Every time he saw this one, he felt that despite being a wandering ghost for a long time, their mental age didnt seem very high. So you scared me in the middle of all this? What if I had accidentally hit you with my energy Hey. !? At that moment, Gyu So-ha approached Go Chan. Wondering what was going on, Go Chan found Gyu So-ha pinching his cheeks and saying, Want to switch bodies? At these words, Go Chan sighed. Gyu So-ha was always desperate to switch to any pretty body they saw. As Cheong-ryeong had said, this one was definitely not a man. If by any chance they were a man, then they must be per You look like you really hate the idea. If you dont like it, forget it. Tch. Its a body well have to return anyway. If we aimed for this, the master would be very angry. Hmm. That would be troublesome. Then lets hurry. If they notice that the one they recaptured is a fake with a human skin mask, theyll track us down to get the real one back. You dont need to worry about that. Are you too tired to sense the qi? Qi? Puzzled by Gyu So-has words, Go Chan released his suppressed aura and focused on sensing qi. He could feel the energy of hundreds of people not far away. They were all masters. It was enough force to engage in battle if necessary. T-To send such a force just to rescue someone like me, a mere former assassin Go Chan was deeply moved. What had started with the ill fate at the Yeon Mok Sword Manor had led to thisbeing cared for like a right-hand man. It truly touched his heart. Because of this, Go Chan felt he should be even more loyal to Mok Gyeong-un. Seeing Go Chans reaction, Gyu So-ha scratched their head. [Make sure to protect that body at all costs.] It seemed like Go Chan was misunderstanding something. But since it didnt seem to be a negative misunderstanding, it might be better to leave it be. No need to break his sense of gratitude, after all. *** -Rumble. -Whoosh! The Demonic Beast Heumwon, flapping its torn wings, crashed to the ground. It tried to reduce its falling speed by fluttering its one remaining wing, but due to its massive size, the speed didnt decrease easily. D-Damn it! Amitabha! Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates, tightly gripping Heumwons wing feathers and claws, couldnt do anything in this situation either. Falling from a height higher than the clouds, it seemed the only option was to jump off at some point. As Heumwon was nearing the ground, -Whoosh! Huh? At that moment, they felt Heumwons falling speed gradually slowing down. As the falling speed decreased rather than accelerating, everyone was puzzled. Looking down, they saw Mok Gyeong-un, who had somehow already landed on the ground, raising both hands. Ah! My Lord! The expressions of those who had been pale with fear brightened. Meanwhile, the Great guardian Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh and the Right guardian Ma Ra-hyeon couldnt help but marvel at Mok Gyeong-uns profound inner energy. Hoho. What impossible internal energy. To still have energy left Unlike themselves, who had been barely able to fend off the attacks of the Imaemangyang due to the restricted movement at an altitude higher than the clouds, Mok Gyeong-un had single-handedly killed all the Imaemangyang with his formless swords. Yet, he still had energy to spare in his true qi, seeming even more powerful than during the internal war of the Heaven and Earth Society. Its utterly impossible to catch up. Ma Ra-hyeon, who had inwardly aimed to match Mok Gyeong-uns martial prowess, felt that this was so inhuman that he couldnt even think of catching up. Thanks to Mok Gyeong-un reducing their falling speed with his profound true qi, they were able to safely land on the ground. However, they couldnt be entirely happy. This was because the wings of the Demonic Beast Heumwon, their means of transportation, had been torn, making it difficult to move through the air again. It would take some time for this to heal. Tsk, this reminds me of the Shaolin Temple incident. At Seop Chuns words, everyone nodded in agreement. Back then, Heumwons wings had been injured by the attack of the Shaolin Demon-Subduing Monks, and they had to move on the ground until it healed. The situation was the same this time. The only difference was that during the Shaolin incident, they were in a position to avoid pursuit, while this time, they were in the opposite situation of having to pursue and catch up. Therefore, having a problem with their fastest mode of transportation meant a significant setback in their pursuit. Moreover, My Lord. I dont think this will end with just one attempt. The Great guardian Guyang Sa-oh spoke with a voice of concern. Having worked closely with the Secret Society for a long time, he knew their habits well. They moved secretly, but once they were determined, they would pressure their target until they achieved their goal. Therefore, they would continue to try to prevent Mok Gyeong-un from heading to the northern part of Shaanxi Province. The Great guardians words are correct. Theyll probably try to tie us down. My Lord, let us be the bait instead. At that moment, Mong Mu-yak offered an opinion. Seop Chun asked with puzzlement, Becoming bait? You dont mean Exactly what I said. We should split into two groups to draw the enemys attention. At Mong Mu-yaks words, Seop Chun swallowed dryly, unable to speak. It was certainly a good strategy. The only problem was that those who split up to draw the enemys attention would have to take on a greater risk, but still. So whos going to be the bait? sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. After a moment of hesitation, Seop Chun asked directly. Mong Mu-yak looked at Seop Chun intently. You want me to be the bait alone? Why dont you just perform a ritual to send me to my death? Not alone, but you and me And it would be good if one of the guardians here could join us. What? Anyway, we two are the weakest among us. Its better to have the guardians stay by the Lords side. Ugh. It made strategic sense, so he couldnt refute it. The guardians also seemed to agree with Mong Mu-yaks opinion, nodding their heads in agreement to some extent. Since they were bound from moving through the air anyway, they had no choice but to respond strategically if they wanted to hurry. Hmm. However, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts were different. The strategy of using them as bait wasnt bad, but if they did that, those who became bait would essentially have to be prepared to die. In the past, these people would have been mere chess pieces to Mok Gyeong-un. Literally, if they had no use value, they were cards he could discard at any time. But now, things had to be different. As Cheong-ryeong had advised, to become a great master leading numerous people, he had to abandon the mindset of considering someone as a card that could be discarded at any time. Unless it was truly the worst situation with no way out, sacrificing allies would be a bad move for the future. So Mok Gyeong-un decided. No. All of you return as you are. What? Everyone couldnt hide their bewilderment at this unexpected decision. They were prepared to sacrifice themselves for their lord, even if it meant losing their lives as bait. My Lord. How can you say that? My Lord, youre no longer alone. How can you try to bear everything by yourself Return. However, Mok Gyeong-uns will was firm. He judged that moving alone would be more efficient and result in no sacrifices than using them as bait. But right at that moment, Ah. Theres no need to go to such lengths when theres a very safe and comfortable way to go. Everyones gaze turned towards the source of the voice they heard from somewhere. The owner of the voice was none other than Chunchu, the highest-ranking executive of the Secret Society. Unlike the others who had been traveling in a spacious carriage, she was tied to one of the Demonic Beast Heumwons ankle claws. A woman as alluring and beautiful as her might have been tempting, but Mok Gyeong-un considered no one as a romantic interest except for one person, so he had treated her properly as a prisoner. What do you mean by that? When Seop Chun asked her, Chunchu snorted and said, Step aside, youngster. Again! As Seop Chun was about to draw his Jeop Mu Sword in anger, Mong Mu-yak hurriedly stopped him. Then Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a disinterested voice. What do you want? At his question, Chunchu smiled sweetly and said, You know what I want. She stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un and stuck out her tongue, licking her upper lip in a seductive manner. Seeing this, Seop Chun clicked his tongue. Crazy woman. They had wrapped her entire body in ropes except for her head to tie her to the Demonic Beast Heumwons claw pillar, and it was rather impressive that she was trying to seduce in such a state. *** Six days later, In a bamboo forest not far from the ruins of an old castle in the northern part of Shaanxi Province. In the middle of a bamboo forest covering dozens of jang, A man wearing a bamboo hat was wiping blood off his sword blade while breathing heavily. -Wipe wipe! Dozens of corpses were scattered around the man. Each one had lost their life to a single sword strike. One man who hadnt yet breathed his last opened his mouth with difficulty. Huff huff Be-betrayal Is that what youre doing? So So it is betrayal after all Huff huff That person That person will never -Thud! Before he could finish speaking, the man in the bamboo hat thrust his sword into the mans head. The man couldnt finish his words and breathed his last. Looking down at the man, the bamboo-hatted figure shook his head slightly and muttered. No. Its for that person. Just as the man was about to sheathe his sword after shaking off the blood from its tip, The man stopped and scanned his surroundings. Then, -Drip drip drip! Suddenly, blood from the dead bodies began to flow rapidly and start pooling. Even though dozens of people had died, this was a bamboo field, so the blood should have seeped into the ground, but it was a truly strange phenomenon. The bamboo-hatted man hurriedly tried to leave the area. Then, blood began to flow even from the surrounding bamboo, staining the area red. As an ominous spiritual energy, chilling to the extreme, filled the surroundings, the bamboo-hatted man could be certain of what this was. Ghost Intent Domain This was a domain created by the spiritual energy of a high-ranking spirit with strong resentment. Chapter 435 Chapter 435 C The Ruins of an Old Castle (3)[The ruins of an old castle You know where that is, Ryu So-wol.] -A place where those who revered martial arts gathered to form a high castle. The foundation where the legends of the old martial arts world lived and breathed. [Cough cough Indeed, you know it better.] -So where is he? Dont think about deceiving me. If you do, youll accompany this seat to the depths of hell. At Cheong-ryeongs threat, the Heaven and Earth Society Leader coughed up blood, then gave a bitter smile and said, [Hell If thats what you want, as a member of the Heaven Vein, I have no reason to refuse. Cough cough. But have you ever thought that the world were living in now might be more hellish?] - [I seem to have said something unnecessary. Ghost Blade Haa Ghost Blade reported that hes waiting in a bamboo forest not far from the ruins of the old castle.] -Bamboo forest? You mean a bamboo grove? S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Thats right. If you take this this on my belt hell know I sent you.] Being unable to move due to being restrained by Cheong-ryeongs spiritual energy, he gestured with his eyes towards the belt at his waist. The Society Leaders token was attached to the belt. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong suddenly recalled what Poison King Baek Sa-ha had told Mok Gyeong-un when she was inside the wooden doll. He had said that while competing with him, he had asked to deliver that token to the Society Leader. Is that the medium through which the Society Leader can move Ghost Blade? As Cheong-ryeong had reached the extreme of her rank and could directly affect matter with her spirit body, she easily collected his token. After collecting it, she asked, -But theres something I dont understand. [Cough cough What is it?] -About Ghost Blade. [] -He obtained the forbidden technique, so why is he staying there instead of sending it to you? At her question striking the core of the matter, the Heaven and Earth Society Leader remained silent with a strange expression for a moment before speaking. [Thats] *** Seven days later. Found it. As a spirit body, she could freely traverse the sky and didnt need to eat or sleep, so she was able to reach the northern part of Shaanxi Province in just seven days. If she could have fully exerted her spiritual power during the day as well, she would have arrived even faster. Even though she had reached the extreme of her rank, prolonged exposure to the sun, the peak of yang energy, would inevitably weaken her spirit body composed purely of yin energy, no matter how powerful she was. What are those? Unexpectedly, the bamboo-hatted man presumed to be Ghost Blade was fighting with dozens of martial artists. However, seeing him, Cheong-ryeong couldnt help but be inwardly surprised. She knew he was one of the Eight Stars, the highest masters in the current martial arts world, and that he belonged to the highest rank of the Secret Society, but this was unexpected. -Swoosh! Swoosh! He was killing enemies with a single strike, aiming only for their vital points with minimal movement. There wasnt a single unnecessary or wasted motion. As long as no variables arose from the enemies combined attacks, he efficiently killed most of them with a single sword strike. But what impressed Cheong-ryeong was that this sword technique had not a shred of defense. It consisted only of offense. It was a sword technique that risked ones own life to ensure the enemys death, or rather, annihilation. A sword technique that disregards ones own safety In a sense, he had mastered a truly dangerous sword technique. However, he was overcoming this single weakness in one way. Hes a monster. He deflected all the enemies fatal attacks with his sword. This was the first time she had seen such a perfect and extreme level of the Pear Blossom Grafting technique. Now she understood why this person was called Ghost Blade (Ghost Blade). But that wasnt what was important. -Swoosh! As the bamboo-hatted man presumed to be Ghost Blade killed the last enemy, Cheong-ryeong spread her Ghost Intent Domain, the Blood Boundary. The conditions were favorable. Thanks to the tall bamboo forest, the surroundings were dark, and the area was overflowing with death energy from dozens of people meeting their end. Therefore, by properly utilizing these conditions, -Creep! She could construct an even more powerful Ghost Intent Domain. Her spiritual power, interlocked with the death energy of the surroundings, stained everything with blood, and soon the entire area was filled with nothing but a blood-red color. The reason she was binding him like this, despite having brought the Society Leaders token that could move Ghost Blade, was due to what the Society Leader had said. [ Haa Haa It seems some problem occurred with him in the process of approaching the forbidden technique.] -A problem occurred? [I dont know why but I received periodic letters from him with the same content.] -The same content? [Thats right.] -What was it? [Just this: Ive gotten closer to the source of the forbidden technique.] -What? [Exactly as I said. There were repeated reports stating that he had gotten closer to the source of the forbidden technique.] -How many times? [Twelve times.] -!? The Heaven and Earth Society Leader said that Ghost Blade had sent secret messages with the same content a total of twelve times, almost every five days. Because there were eyes from the Secret Society monitoring, retrieving secret messages usually happened once a month, but as the Elder Council began to move in earnest, they were forced to retrieve them in the second month. When the two months worth of secret messages retrieved in this way contained the same report at five-day intervals, the Heaven and Earth Society Leader couldnt help but find it strange. [ Originally, I planned to go there myself once internal matters of the society were settled, but now it seems you, Ryu So-wol, must uncover the secret of these repetitive messages.] Recalling those words of the Society Leader, Cheong-ryeong came to one conclusion. Although she didnt know what the secret was, if Ghost Blade had betrayed the Society Leader or if some problem had occurred with him personally that would cause them to lose him, they wouldnt be able to find out anything. So, the priority was to subdue him somehow. With this in mind, she opened the Blood Boundary and moved the blood. -Creep! Countless blood thorns sprouted from within the bloodied area. These sprouted blood thorns all rushed towards the bamboo-hatted man presumed to be Ghost Blade. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! The bamboo-hatted man drew the sword he had half-sheathed against the incoming thorns. A flash of sword light flowed out like lightning, and in an instant, the red blood thorns covering the bamboo-hatted man split and melted back into blood. Yes, you should at least manage that much. Her rank was incomparable to before. While coming here without rest, her anger that had been burning like fire had somewhat calmed down, so her spiritual power wasnt maximized to the extent she had shown at the Heaven and Earth Society. But in her normal state, she had become powerful enough to face at least one of the Seven Heavens. -Splash! In an instant, two hands emerged from the blood and grabbed the bamboo-hatted mans ankles, pulling him. This caused the bamboo-hatted man to lose his balance and start falling backward. At that moment, spears made of blood shot out towards the bamboo-hatted mans hands and thighs. However, -Thud! -Pat! The bamboo-hatted man, who was about to fall, arched his back, thrust his sword into the ground, and using it as a support, flipped his body while pushing off with his sword-holding hand to lift himself up. As the bamboo-hatted man swung his sword-formed fingers in that state, -Swoosh swoosh swoosh! Sharp sword energy flowed out, cutting through the spears she had created from blood. The bamboo-hatted man made a gesture of pulling with his hand, and the sword stuck in the ground flew out and was drawn into his hand. -Tap! Gripping the sword, the bamboo-hatted man immediately unleashed sword energy in all directions. -Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh! The blue sword energy that flew out split the blood staining the surroundings, threatening to destroy the Blood Boundary. As it split, for a moment, part of the real worldthe bamboo forestwas briefly revealed instead of the Blood Boundary, but soon the blood covered it again. Is this not enough? However, having confirmed that the world created by spiritual power could be dispelled by strong true qi, the bamboo-hatted man flew towards one area covered in blood. -Rumble! The size of the sword energy emanating from his sword grew to nearly five jang. But it didnt end there; the sword energy that had grown so large began to condense, becoming an even deeper blue. That wont do. Realizing that he was trying to forcibly cut through the Blood Boundary by concentrating his energy to the maximum, Cheong-ryeong then, -Swoosh! Emerged from the blood and manifested. Blood clung to the long pipe in Cheong-ryeongs hand, forming the shape of a sword. She gathered spiritual power infused with resentment into the blood-formed sword, and that energy was comparable to the condensed sword energy of the bamboo-hatted man. Just as the sword made of spiritual power and the condensed sword energy were about to clash, Hup. Suddenly, the bamboo-hatted man forcibly stopped swinging his sword. If one simply tries to forcibly stop while moving their body vigorously, the residual force of that action would directly impact oneself, causing strain on the body. Let alone in this situation, where he had raised his energy to the point of condensing sword energy, forcibly stopping it would, -Crack! Crack! Along with the sound of muscles twisting in the bamboo-hatted mans body, the hand holding the sword began to shake violently. The palm gripping the sword hilt was torn, causing blood to flow. Cheong-ryeong couldnt understand his behavior. What on earth was his intention? So, -Swoosh! Cheong-ryeong likewise stopped swinging the blood sword made of spiritual power. Unlike him who had a physical body, she, being a spirit body, didnt experience strain from stopping the force she had exerted. Cheong-ryeong, who had stopped the blood sword right in front of the bamboo-hatted mans neck, asked with puzzlement, -Why did you stop your sword? At her question, the bamboo-hatted man, who had been silent for a moment, finally spoke. So you really were freed. -What? For your rank as a vengeful spirit to be this high in just a mere hundred years, was it your own will that freed you rather than contact with an avatar? !? At the bamboo-hatted mans words, Cheong-ryeongs expression hardened. The Ghost Blade she knew was supposed to be a highest-ranking executive of the Secret Society, but for some reason, he had aligned his intentions with the Heaven and Earth Society Leader. But judging from the way this person was speaking to her now, it seemed as if he knew something. -Who are you? What exactly do you know about this seat? Having just been freed from the seal, the fact that you, who should be burning with resentment, came all the way here means you must have known that person is still alive and well, and that theres been a setback in the Society Leaders plans. At his words, Cheong-ryeongs eyes sharpened. She had thought that even if she went a bit further, it would only be related to the death of Jang Munno, Mok Gyeong-uns grandfather and the society leader, but it seemed that wasnt the case. To show this level of insight, being able to grasp the situation to this extent with just simple information, one would need to know a lot. Eventually, the corners of Cheong-ryeongs mouth lifted. -It seems Ill learn a lot if I make you open your mouth. -Choose whether it would be better for me to force it open or for you to open it yourself. -Swoosh! Cheong-ryeong showed him the token she had received from the Society Leader. Seeing this, the bamboo-hatted man presumed to be Ghost Blade maintained silence for a moment. Then, letting out a faint sigh, he said, The fact that you brought that means you either received it willingly from him or forcibly took it. -If it were the latter, how do you think I would have known your location? Even that person, now that hes close to the traces of the forbidden technique, finding this place is no longer difficult. The bamboo-hatted man gestured with his chin towards the corpses scattered on the ground. The fact that these people had come here meant that even the Secret Society had finally discovered traces of the forbidden technique. -Hmph, then if I say I know about you repeatedly sending the same secret message, would you think its the former? Repeatedly sending the same secret message? What do you mean? The bamboo-hatted man frowned, asking in a tone of incomprehension. At this, Cheong-ryeong said, -They say you kept sending secret messages repeatedly saying youve gotten closer to the traces of the forbidden technique. This should be enough You Why are you acting like this? !? As the bamboo-hatted man showed signs of bewilderment, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her puzzlement. The man was quietly repeating something, and it sounded like he was saying It cant be. Why on earth is he acting like this? At that moment, -Woong woong woong! Cheong-ryeong looked around with surprised eyes. This was because she was still maintaining the Ghost Intent Domain, the Blood Boundary, but she could see the surrounding spaces suddenly bending. Wondering what this phenomenon was, eventually, -Crack crack crack crack! Surprisingly, beyond the space distorting, her Blood Boundary was forcibly shattered. She had prided herself on how difficult it would be to break easily due to her strengthened spiritual power, but what on earth was happening? Even the bamboo forest revealed after the Blood Boundary broke was bending. What is this? As she was puzzled, the bamboo-hatted man presumed to be Ghost Blade spoke. Though it looks like a simple bamboo forest, this entire bamboo grove is one big formation. - Youre saying this is a formation? Not just a simple formation. If you look at the positions where the bamboo is planted, its composed of highly advanced formation patterns, not just one but hundreds concentrated together. Its a formation that you can neither enter nor exit unless certain conditions are met. -Dont tell me this is Yes, this formation made up of the bamboo forest is the entrance leading to the traces of the forbidden technique. At that very moment, -Crack crack crack! The space of the bamboo forest that had been bending completely twisted into a vortex shape, and then Cheong-ryeong and the bamboo-hatted man were sucked into it. -Swoosh! And the moment the vortexs distortion ended and the space returned to normal, The bamboo-hatted man was suddenly standing alone in the middle of the bamboo forest. As a gentle breeze blew, causing the bamboo to sway and its leaves to flutter and fall, the bamboo-hatted man, hit by this, quickly scanned the arrangement of the surrounding bamboo and muttered softly, Ive finally found it. I should send a secret message. Chapter 436 Chapter 436 C The Ruins of an Old Castle (4)-Squeak! Its too dizzying. And the pain feels like her spirit body is being burned. Where on earth is this place? As Cheong-ryeong looked around, she noticed something strange. She was trapped in a jade window made of rare silver wood. Because of this, due to the silver woods power to suppress resentment, she couldnt move properly and the pain persisted. -Ugh. Even while suffering, Cheong-ryeong looked around to determine exactly where she was. But she realized a new fact that she hadnt noticed before, being too focused on the silver wood jade window. Could it be? Everything around her was enormous. From a huge inkstone to brushes, numerous medicine jars, and large books. All of these were larger than herself. It might have been confusing, but due to the giant surroundings, she could recognize one fact. That is, Have I shrunk? It seemed similar to when she was sealed in the wooden doll of mortals. The difference was that while the wooden doll just confined her, this was almost like torture. The purifying power of silver wood not only weakened resentment but could ultimately extinguish it. This could be considered the worst crisis for her. No. Judging that she couldnt stay trapped here, Cheong-ryeong, though in pain, tried to raise her spiritual power to break the silver wood. Even if her body had shrunk, there was no way that she, a vengeful spirit who had reached the extreme of her rank, couldnt destroy this level of silver wood. -Rumble Crack crack crack! -Aaaaagh! Cheong-ryeong, who had been raising her spiritual power, had to stop due to pain that felt like her entire spirit body was being torn apart. Staggering in agony, Cheong-ryeong couldnt understand. It might be understandable for a low-ranking vengeful spirit, but she had already reached a rank no different from high-level Imaemangyang. So why couldnt she release her spiritual power? As she wondered about this, she suddenly discovered something and her eyes widened. It was because talismans forming a formation were attached to the bottom of the silver wood jade window, that is, on the desk, centered around her. This is But there was something strange about these talismans. She had seen many talismans while being with Mok Gyeong-un. However, these talismans had even more complex phrases and patterns engraved on them than those. Perhaps because of this, even the spiritual power emanating from the talismans themselves was extraordinary. All of this seemed to be organically connected with the silver wood, preventing her from recklessly releasing her spiritual power. Damn it. Cheong-ryeong held her throbbing head and recalled what had happened earlier. The space of the bamboo forest had twisted like a vortex, and she had been sucked into it. -Crack! Eventually, her vision brightened and her surroundings changed to a wide grassland covered in green. Faced with this sudden miraculous event, Cheong-ryeong was momentarily at a loss for words. Where on earth is this place? No matter how advanced the formation techniques have become, how could such a wide grassland be hidden inside a bamboo forest? As Cheong-ryeong was puzzled, something caught her eye. It was a thatched cottage in the middle of the grassland. [ Oh my.] At that moment, the bamboo-hatted man presumed to be Ghost Blade showed a somewhat bewildered expression. So she asked, -Why? Is this not the place? [This is certainly it.] -Then why are you reacting like that? [ This dj vu is a first.] -Dj vu? Dj vu. Its a phenomenon where a situation or environment that one has never experienced before feels familiar, as if its something one has gone through before. At the bamboo-hatted mans words, she too felt something strange. Come to think of it, this mortal was said to have sent the same secret message twelve times. As if each time was the first time sending it. Could it be? Cheong-ryeong looked at the bamboo-hatted man with widened eyes and opened her mouth. -You, perhaps [This is quite interesting.] !? Cheong-ryeong turned her head in surprise at the voice coming from somewhere. How could she, with her extremely heightened spiritual sense, not have noticed someone approaching this close? Ten steps behind her was someone leaning on a silver cane with a jade ring. That someone was none other than a beautiful woman. She had long blue-black hair, distinct eyebrows, round eyes with slightly upturned corners that reminded one of a cat. What is this? Cheong-ryeongs eyes filled with wariness. How could she not have noticed such a being approaching? The energy emanating from the woman was so vast it was impossible to measure. In terms of energy alone, she even surpassed the sentient beings. How could such a bein -Swoosh! At that moment, the blue-black haired woman muttered something and extended her cane. In that instant, Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her bewilderment. She felt her spirit body stiffening like stone. Then, -Whoosh! At that moment, the bamboo-hatted man presumed to be Ghost Blade moved his body so quickly it caused spatial distortion. In an instant, he closed the distance to the woman and tried to cut off the wrist of the hand holding the cane. However, -Clang! !? The bamboo-hatted mans pupils shook. This was because the woman, without moving a single step, caught his sword bare-handed, even though he had swung it with the power of one of the Eight Stars, considering the opponent strong even if she hadnt raised her energy. Feeling that this wouldnt do, the bamboo-hatted man hurriedly tried to raise his strong energy, but, -Tremble tremble! Crack! Kuk. The tip of the sword blade caught by the woman trembled, then the trembling spread to the entire sword, and then, as if the wound on his already torn palm had widened further, blood burst out. This wasnt the end. Along with the blood bursting, the bamboo-hatted mans body was pushed back, for as much as ten steps. -Rustle rustle rustle rustle! If he hadnt applied true qi to his Yongcheon point, he would have been pushed back even further. Centered on the soles of the bamboo-hatted mans feet where he had stopped, the surrounding grass on the ground rotted and then crumbled. What is this? The bamboo-hatted mans eyes narrowed. The moment he felt energy climbing up his palm, he thought he should let go of the sword hilt. Not stopping there, he felt he should unconditionally release the energy that had penetrated his body, so he sent it out through his Yongcheon point. If he hadnt done so, he would have been injured internally by this strange energy. The bamboo-hatted man raised his head and looked at the blue-black haired woman holding his sword blade. Again. As dj vu struck, the bamboo-hatted man frowned. Then, the blue-black haired woman raised the corner of her mouth and spoke. [Isnt it fascinating how your body remembers?] [What? What are you talking about?] [Why are you denying it? Even if your mind doesnt, its natural for your body to remember if youve experienced this.] [Remember with the body? Then indeed] The bamboo-hatted mans gaze sharpened. He had felt something strange due to the words he heard from Cheong-ryeong and the peculiar dj vu. But that strangeness became certain because of what this woman was saying. It seemed that his memory was not intact. Convinced of this, the bamboo-hatted man spoke. [ Is this the thirteenth time?] At his question, a glint appeared in the blue-black haired womans eyes. [You Have you perhaps regained your memory?] [ What have you done to me?] [Hmm.] One of the womans eyebrows raised. Then, -Swoosh! The womans figure blurred and suddenly appeared behind the bamboo-hatted man who had been pushed back. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The woman who appeared behind the bamboo-hatted man instantly used the Grappling Hand Technique with her left hand, twisting his arm behind his back and pushing him forward. -Thud! The bamboo-hatted mans expression contorted. What on earth is happening? No matter how swift the womans movements were and how impressive the Grappling Hand Technique was, it was impossible for him to be overpowered so helplessly. Just who is this woman? -Pak! The blue-black haired womans hand touched the back of the bamboo-hatted mans head. Sensing a cold energy penetrating the moment her hand touched, the bamboo-hatted man hurriedly tried to raise his internal energy. However, My internal energy isnt gathering. Strangely, strength doesnt easily come. Come to think of it, he had felt something was off earlier, but the internal energy in his body wasnt circulating properly according to his will and was moving on its own. [Hmm Its not undone.] [What?] [You still dont remember, so how did you know the number of times youve been here?] At her question, the bamboo-hatted man kept his mouth shut. He thought it was more important to focus his mind on correcting his inner energy that was running wild rather than answering something. Then the blue-black haired woman sneered. [Kekeke. Youre doing unnecessary things. No one can exert their own power here, child. Of course, even if you could exert your power, it wouldnt make much difference.] [What What have you done to me?] [Well. What did I do? Youre already guessing, arent you?] [ Did you make me lose my memory of coming here?] [Huhuhu.] The woman laughed softly at this question. It meant affirmation. At this, the bamboo-hatted man became quiet. After learning the answer to his question, he seemed to become even more calm, considering how to break through this situation. Then the bamboo-hatted man spoke in a cool voice. [I didnt enter this place to threaten you. I just] [You came to obtain the forbidden technique that can unite the soul and spirit.] [] The bamboo-hatted man was at a loss for words. He had tried to take the approach of persuading her, but with this answer, it became certain. Although he couldnt remember, he had clearly taken this approach before. And he must have failed. [Why are you silent?] [If you know that, and I have no memory of it, it means persuasion is meaningless, right?] [You understand well.] At her answer, the bamboo-hatted man inwardly became confused. Based on the situation so far, a few things had become clear. That he couldnt obtain what he wanted through persuasion, and fortunately or unfortunately, for some unknown intention, she could kill him but only made him lose his memory and sent him out of the formation. Why? For her too, the continued repetition would lead to annoyance. So why does she keep repeating this? As he wondered, he heard the woman muttering. [If it werent for the promise with that person, it would be easier to just kill you and be done with it. Tsk tsk.] [What are you saying] -Grip! [Hup.] At that moment, the woman strongly gripped the back of the bamboo-hatted mans head. Then she said, [I dont know why all your memories arent erased, you mutant. Thanks to you, Im not bored. Come again.] !? -Pak! At that moment, the bamboo-hatted mans head fell forward and he lost consciousness. The woman, gripping the back of his collar, lifted the bamboo-hatted man up, then repeatedly struck the ground with her cane while softly chanting what seemed to be a spell. Then, -Crack! Part of the space began to distort as if swirling. The woman then pushed the bamboo-hatted man, whom she was holding by the collar, into the distorted space. As the bamboo-hatted mans figure disappeared, the distorted space returned to normal. Move. Move. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong tried to somehow raise her spiritual power to move her body. However, her spirit body, once stiffened like stone, didnt budge at all. She couldnt understand what was happening. Then, the blue-black haired woman who had made the bamboo-hatted man disappear approached, raising the corner of her mouth in a sinister smile, and said, [Its truly a good day. I promised not to kill, but there was no mention of not touching dead resentment to begin with.] - You What exactly are you? Shes a monster with immeasurable martial prowess and even strange techniques at her disposal. She had never heard of or seen such a being, either in life or after death. As she was at a loss for what to do, the woman who had approached right in front of her spoke in an excited voice. [Even in the old days when I was outside, I had never seen such strong resentment. I didnt expect such luck to come my way.] -Rumble! Cheong-ryeong tried to somehow ignite the resentment within her to raise her spiritual power. The blue-black haired woman approached her and casually lifted the chin of her spirit body, saying, [Its useless, child.] Although she was in a threatened position, Cheong-ryeong, not one to be intimidated, retorted with a voice full of killing intent. -The child would be you, wouldnt it? You mortal. [Kekeke. Indeed, as expected of a high-ranking resentment, youre not easily intimidated. Given your rank, you must have been a vengeful spirit for quite a long time, so you might know of my prestige.] -Prestige? Ha! Its laughable that shes spouting such nonsense, overconfident in having restrained her, when shes just a mortal who wont even live a hundred years. [If you know this prestige, you could say youve lived in a similar era to me.] -Hmph. Well then, lets hear how great this prestige of yours is. [Wicked Granny[1]] !? Chapter 437 Chapter 437 C Ghost Blade (1) S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.Wicked Granny. It was a title completely forgotten by the current martial arts world. For those who knew even a little about the old martial arts world, it was closer to a name of terror than one of greatness, and it could even be called an evil reputation. The evil among evils Even for Cheong-ryeong, who had lived during the founding of the Heaven and Earth Society, the era before the day of great calamity was shrouded in mystery. Most things related to that era had been almost completely lost. However, despite this, she was from an older time than now, so she had heard some stories of the old martial arts world through oral tradition. One of these was about the Wicked Granny. She was known as an evil among evils who had already lived for hundreds of years even in the old martial arts world and had committed many evil deeds. Impossible. At first, she denied this. Could that young woman really be the Wicked Granny? Although her not being aged could be explained by cases like Dam Baek-ha of the Nine Blood Sect, Cheong-ryeong had heard that the Wicked Granny, an old monster who had lived for hundreds of years, was dead. - Nonsense. The Wicked Granny is dead. [Oh? I thought it might be, but you really do know me?] -What exactly are you? [I told you. Im the Wicked Granny.] -Then the oral tradition must be wrong [Oral tradition? Didnt you experience that era yourself?] - If youre talking about the old martial arts world, let me tell you I didnt. But this much Im sure of. [Whats that?] -The Wicked Granny died at the hands of the worlds greatest martial artist. [ Is that how it was known?] -Yes. [Well, thats not wrong.] -What? [Huhuhu. This is good. You seem to know quite a lot, so I wont be bored if I keep you around to do various experiments.] !? And with the Wicked Grannys outstretched hand, she lost consciousness. When she regained consciousness, she was trapped in this jade window made of silver wood. Cheong-ryeong bit her lip hard. She needed to obtain the forbidden technique that could unite the soul and spirit to lure him and complete her revenge, but she couldnt believe the situation she was in. Is she really the Wicked Granny? If the identity of that woman who had captured her was truly the Wicked Granny, it meant she had been alive all this time, contrary to the oral tradition. It meant she had lived even longer than Dam Baek-ha of the Nine Blood Sect. -Squeak! Even in the midst of pain that felt like her spirit body was burning within the formation made of silver wood and talismans, she was dumbfounded. What kind of coincidence is this? To be entangled like this again, as if she had some connection to the old martial arts world. -Grip! Cheong-ryeong clenched her fist and gritted her teeth. There was no time to waste like this. Time would continue to pass, and if she remained here, she would eventually end up as that Bi Yong-heon wanted. Before that happens, she needs to either persuade that woman who calls herself the Wicked Granny or somehow escape from here. No matter how well-made the formation of talismans on silver wood is, like all formations, it cant be perfect. She needs to find the living gate. She stood up and looked around. First, she needed to memorize the talismans, then break the silver wood, and then pass through the living gate of the spell formation immediately. As she stood up, she couldnt help but wonder at the strange form inside this thatched cottage. In the middle of the cottage stood something like a thick pillar, with numerous joints on it, and countless phrases were engraved on them. As she stared at this, her eyes sparkled. Could that be the center of this place? It might be the medium connecting this hidden space within the bamboo forest. Come to think of it, since entering this place, it had been difficult to properly exert her spiritual power. It seemed there were many secrets to this formation. As she was carefully examining this, she suddenly discovered something attached to one of the walls. A scroll with a painting was hanging there. The scroll depicted what looked like the Peach Blossom Spring, and it was the only thing that didnt fit with the other things in this thatched cottage. She soon turned her attention away from it and looked around for other potential clues. But then, -Thud! The door of the thatched cottage opened, and the Wicked Granny came in. In the Wicked Grannys hands were what appeared to be medicinal herbs. Placing them on the table, she spoke with gleaming eyes. Oh? Youve regained consciousness already? - What do you intend to do with me? Well. What do you think Ill do? Should I use you to experiment with new techniques, or since Ive obtained a rare po, should I try embedding it in an object like those demonic swords? She seemed excited, like a child who had just gotten a new toy. Seeing her like this, Cheong-ryeong became more wary and, after some consideration, spoke. - Youll regret it if you keep this seat confined here. Regret? -Yes. If you dont release me right now, troublesome things will happen. At Cheong-ryeongs words, the Wicked Granny sneered. Even if its troublesome, what could be so troublesome? Kekeke. -People like that bamboo-hatted man from earlier will keep coming. Can you handle that? You mean people like that guy from earlier will come? -Yes. Even that guy kept stubbornly coming back inside even after you erased his memory. What will you do if someone even more persistent appears? Cheong-ryeong tried to persuade her somehow. For some unknown reason, she seemed to avoid killing living people. Judging by how she merely erased memories and sent them out instead of killing them. However, considering that she sent them out and had been living alone in such a place for hundreds of years, she probably wouldnt welcome someone visiting or bothering her. But, Kekeke. Its the first time Ive seen a vengeful spirit full of resentment use their head like this. Indeed, a high rank does strengthen ones sense of self. -What? But you know what? It doesnt matter whether they come or not. The period of the promise is almost over. -The period of the promise? It means this wearisome solitude is finally ending. Cheong-ryeong frowned. What on earth is she talking about? She had thought the Wicked Granny was here because she had voluntarily cut off her ties with the outside world. Thats why she thought she erased the memories of those who entered here and sent them out, but is that not all there is to it? As she wondered, the Wicked Granny brought her face close and said with a grin, Its regrettable that not everything went according to that persons arrangements, but Ive kept my promise and paid enough for my karma, so Ill be going to that place soon. You, vengeful spirit, just need to alleviate this bodys boredom until then. !? *** Meanwhile, outside the bamboo forest. The bamboo-hatted man presumed to be Ghost Blade, who had come out of the bamboo forest, looked at his palm with an incomprehensible gaze. His palm was torn. What on earth is this mark? It wasnt in his memory, but he couldnt understand why there was a wound. For a wound like this to occur It could only happen if one forcibly endured a power they couldnt handle while gripping a sword hilt. But he had no memory of anyone pushing him to this extent recently. In fact, he hadnt fought anyone on his way here. What is this? Come to think of it, when he thought about sending a secret message to the Society Leader, he had been gripped by a strange sense of dj vu. As if this wasnt unfamiliar. Because of this, the bamboo-hatted man couldnt help but fall into deep thought while looking at his palm. His instincts were telling him. When he entered that bamboo forest made of highly advanced formation patterns, something he couldnt remember had happened. For some reason, that memory had disappeared. Is it the effect of the formation? For whatever reason, it seemed he should refrain from hastily entering the bamboo forest until he figured this out. First, lets send the secret message. Just as the bamboo-hatted man was about to take a step, -Flinch! The bamboo-hatted man slowly turned his head at the oppressive feeling surrounding the area. There, a young man with white hair and white eyebrows, despite his unwrinkled young face, was walking towards him with his hands behind his back. Despite walking slowly, the moment the bamboo-hatted man saw him, his gaze changed. This is the worst. Has he finally found this place? The moment he saw the white-haired and white-browed young man, the bamboo-hatted man instantly recognized who he was. Even within the Secret Society, there were beings who had served by the Society Leaders side for the longest time. Among them, there was a highest-ranking executive who was considered almost the best when it came to destroying something, and that was Destruction Emperor. -Step! Step! With each of his steps, the ground cracked and split. The aura flowing from him was extraordinary, like the majesty of an emperor encompassing everything. Destruction Emperor. As he opened his mouth, the white-haired and white-browed young man, or rather Destruction Emperor, also spoke. How strange. This command was given to me, yet why are you here? I cant say. You cant say? Thats right. At the bamboo-hatted mans words, Destruction Emperor stopped ten steps in front of him with an expressionless face. Then he spoke again. This is my leniency as a colleague who has served that person together for a long time. Ill ask again. Why are you here? I said I cant Before he could finish speaking. Destruction Emperor had already extended his index finger towards him. Along with this, in the blink of an eye, an intense finger force flew accurately towards the bamboo-hatted mans face. The bamboo-hatted man hurriedly tilted his head back. -Swoosh! The finger force pierced through the front of the bamboo hat and passed by. But that wasnt the end. -Shing! The bamboo-hatted man, who had drawn his sword, flew his body backward and swung his sword with lightning speed, imbuing it with sword energy. -Clang clang clang clang! Blue sparks flew as the finger forces that touched the sword blade were split or deflected by the strong energy. Having blocked all of this, the bamboo-hatted man hurriedly tried to send a rebounding sword force towards where Destruction Emperor was. However, -Clang! Suddenly closing in, Destruction Emperor blocked the sword blade that was about to release the rebounding sword force with the side of his hand and extended his fingers, imbued with strong energy, towards the bamboo-hatted mans face. Sensing he couldnt avoid it, the bamboo-hatted man aimed for Destruction Emperors chin with his leg technique. At this, just as the bamboo-hatted mans foot was about to touch, -Pak! Destruction Emperor retreated about two steps. The same was true for the bamboo-hatted man. However, as he couldnt completely avoid the finger technique imbued with strong energy, the bamboo hat he was wearing started to split. Looking at him, Destruction Emperor said, Mok Gan no longer desires the Society Leaders body. Stop acting against that persons will -Crack! Before he could finish speaking, the split bamboo hat fell to the ground. The expressionless face of Destruction Emperor, upon seeing the face revealed by the fallen bamboo hat, showed ripples of emotion. Destruction Emperor looked at the bamboo-hatted man, or rather Ghost Blade, and said, You What is that? The place Destruction Emperor pointed to with his hand was Ghost Blades forehead. His forehead area was sunken inwards, as if something had been there and then healed. Destruction Emperors voice rose slightly. You What happened to your eyes? Who knows. As soon as Ghost Blades half-hearted answer fell, each of Destruction Emperors fingers began to be enveloped in blue strong energy. -Rumble! I faintly sense demonic energy, and I wondered why you werent faithful to the command, so it was because of that Before he could finish speaking. Believing in striking first for victory, Ghost Blade suddenly thrust his sword towards Destruction Emperors neck. Despite it being a lightning-fast sword strike, Destruction Emperor easily avoided the thrust by simply tilting his neck to the side, then instantly closed the distance and tried to drive his five fingers, dyed with strong energy, into Ghost Blades abdomen. At that very moment. -Clang! Destruction Emperors fingers, dyed with strong energy, were blocked by something. It was the form of an extremely transparent sword. This is? -Flinch! Destruction Emperor hurriedly flew his body backward. Along with this, -Boom! Something fell from the sky onto where he had been standing, shattering the ground and causing dust to rise in all directions from the impact. At this, Destruction Emperor, who had created some distance, lightly waved his hand. As the dust instantly cleared with the wind pressure, the being that had almost crushed him in an instant revealed itself. It was someone carrying two swords at their waist. Who on earth is this? Destruction Emperors eyes filled with wariness at the extraordinary and fierce aura flowing from him. Then, that person half-turned his head and spoke. This one is mine. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Chapter 438 Chapter 438 C Ghost Blade (2)This one is mine. !? Ghost Blade couldnt help but be puzzled as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un, who had suddenly fallen from the sky and helped him at the perfect moment. This one? Who on earth is he? His face is so beautiful that even a man would consider it handsome. But this face seems familiar somehow. Its strangely recognizable. As he was thinking this, Destruction Emperor, who had created some distance, formed the finger force on his five fingers into a round shape of strong energy and rotated it within his palm. -Whirl whirl! In that state, Destruction Emperor opened his mouth. I dont know who you are, but this is not your business. If you leave now, Ill let it slide, but if you try to interfere with me, I wont forgive -Swoosh! Before he could finish speaking. A sharp sword energy aimed for his neck like lightning. Destruction Emperor flicked his palm, and one of the five rotating balls of strong energy bounced up and deflected the sword energy perfectly. -Boom! Seeing this, a glint appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. If such a small ball of strong energy containing finger force could deflect sword energy, how much energy must be condensed in it? Then Destruction Emperor spoke with an angry voice. How foolish to waste your chance. -Pat! As Destruction Emperor swung his palm towards Mok Gyeong-un, the remaining four balls of strong energy rushed towards him. At this, -Clang! Mok Gyeong-un drew the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword to block them directly, but, !? The moment he blocked one ball, he felt an enormous weight, and his body was pushed back. As he blocked the three incoming balls in succession, -Clang! Clang! Clang! The sword blade, protected by death energy, bent as if it would break at any moment and shook violently, and he was pushed back half a step, then another half step due to the heavy force behind them. -Rustle! Was it not just condensed energy? Mok Gyeong-un realized that this was no ordinary strong energy. -Swoosh! At that moment, Ghost Blade suddenly appeared at his side with ultra-high-speed movement comparable to form-changing teleportation and shouted towards Mok Gyeong-un. His Curved Line Flicking Finger Divine Technique is as versatile as sword control! -Pak pak pak pak! -Clang clang clang clang! Five balls of strong energy suddenly flew towards Mok Gyeong-uns side, but Ghost Blade elegantly deflected all of them by drawing a circular motion with his sword. It was a Pear Blossom Grafting technique that had reached such an extraordinary level that it could be performed with a sword. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. Regardless, Ghost Blade said to Mok Gyeong-un. I dont know who you are, but youll be in trouble the moment he exerts his full power, so help me! -Pat! With that, Ghost Blade sent a rebounding sword force towards Destruction Emperor. Destruction Emperor avoided the incoming rebounding sword force, snorted, then jumped up with his arms spread wide. Then, small ball-shaped strong energies began to shoot out endlessly from his hands, quickly filling the surrounding area. At that moment, -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un stepped forward with a true step and pulled his sword towards Destruction Emperor, then extended it. Then, starting from the sword tip, sword energy began to swirl, and it spread out like a storm, enveloping the balls of strong energy that were trying to fill the area. This was the Pursuing Asia Returning Sword technique. This is? Ghost Blade frowned as if he recognized something while looking at Mok Gyeong-uns sword sheath. Meanwhile, the balls of strong energy were swept up by the swirling sword energy, colliding with each other and exploding. -Bang bang bang bang bang bang bang! Kuk. As explosions of strong energy occurred within the swirling sword energy, Destruction Emperor hurriedly tried to escape from this aftermath. Not missing this moment, Ghost Blade moved. -Swoosh! Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He used his lightness technique for ultra-high-speed movement and approached behind Destruction Emperor, trying to cut his neck. But at that moment, Destruction Emperor struck down Ghost Blades incoming sword with his fingertip. Then, -Woong! Something strange happened to Ghost Blades sword. As soon as the fingertip touched it, Ghost Blade was forced to let go of the sword he was swinging. The fallen sword, -Boom! Even though it hadnt fallen vertically with the blade down, it pierced into the ground. This seemed to be not because of the force applied to the sword, but rather as if the sword itself had become heavier. It would have been surprising, but as if he had somewhat predicted this, Ghost Blade, who had let go of his sword, rotated his body and kicked Destruction Emperors neck with a spinning kick. -Thud! Hit by the kick, Destruction Emperor was flung sideways, unable to properly control his body, and ended up kneeling on one knee. -Thud! As his knee touched the ground, Destruction Emperors expression turned fierce. How dare you to me His pupils began to flicker with a yellow-brown color, and his shoulders bulged. But at that very moment. As Mok Gyeong-un extended his sword-formed fingers towards him, Destruction Emperors body pierced through the ground due to the sharp energy that alerted all his senses. -Boom boom boom! In that instant, an extremely transparent sword appeared and swept through the empty space where he had been. It was the Invisible Sword. Mok Gyeong-un pointed his sword-formed fingers towards the ground where Destruction Emperor had pierced through. Then, the Invisible Sword turned direction like a swimming fish and dove into the hole Destruction Emperor had made. He thought nothing could be faster than the Invisible Sword, but the problem was, The energy that was spreading out has disappeared. From the moment Destruction Emperor entered the ground, his energy could no longer be sensed. It was as if he had deliberately concealed his energy. At this, Mok Gyeong-un, not wanting to lose him, -Woong! Raised another Invisible Sword, gripped it directly, and plunged it into the ground. As soon as he did so, the ground shook from the sword energy of the Invisible Sword, then eight cracks appeared and started to split. -Crack crack crack! This was the The Eight Immortals Sword Contest[1], a sword technique he had learned from an unknown swordsman who pursued the Ultimate Sword at the Sword Valley, the holy land of swordsmanship. -Rumble! Even if he had just imbued it with strong energy, its power would have been tremendous, but with the sword energy of the Invisible Sword added, the ground shook as if an earthquake had occurred, and even the layers of the split ground were exposed. Ha! Seeing this, Ghost Blade inwardly clicked his tongue. He had guessed that this was no ordinary strong person, but he didnt expect him to be a monster who had surpassed even the Profound Realm, called the wall of walls, the highest realm. But when he saw that the sword energy of the Invisible Sword was spreading towards the bamboo forest, Stop! Ghost Blade hurriedly shouted. Even at this, Mok Gyeong-un didnt seem to intend to stop. So Ghost Blade flew his body and urgently raised sword energy with his sword-formed fingers to block the sword energy of the Invisible Sword that was trying to spread to the bamboo forest, drawing a line of strong energy towards the ground. -Swoosh! The momentum of the sword energy created by Ghost Blade was also tremendous, but it was no match for the sword energy of the Invisible Sword, which was called the Sword Extreme. The energy of the sword force was completely oxidized by the sword energy of the Invisible Sword. Along with this, Ghost Blades body was also pushed back. -Rustle! Seeing this, a glint appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He didnt know what was there, but seeing Ghost Blade trying to block the sword energy of the Invisible Sword, it seemed there was something. In the end, Mok Gyeong-un stopped the sword energy of the Invisible Sword. -Drip! Thud! Then Ghost Blade, who had been continuously pushed back while resisting the sword energy of the Invisible Sword, seemed to have suffered internal injuries as blood flowed from the corner of his mouth. If Mok Gyeong-un hadnt stopped, he would have been in danger from even more severe internal injuries. Ghost Blade regulated his breathing and expelled the energy that had penetrated his body. -Crack crack! The sword energy that flowed out through the soles of his feet split the ground. Ghost Blade inwardly clicked his tongue. It wasnt even a direct hit from the Invisible Sword, just the penetration of its sword energy, yet the pain was like fine, sharp fragments tearing through his blood vessels. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un approached with large strides and said, Was protecting that bamboo forest more important than catching him? This forest is made up of very intricate formation patterns. If its damaged even slightly, those patterns might change. Formation patterns? At this, Mok Gyeong-un looked at the bamboo forest. At first glance from the outside, it looked like just an ordinary bamboo forest, but, -Sss! When he fully opened his third eye, he could see certain energies circulating in a very complex pattern around the bamboo forest. Although he had some knowledge of formation patterns from the numerous books and methods at the Heaven and Earth Society, this was the first time he had seen a formation so complex and organically structured. What on earth is this? As he was wondering, Ghost Blade, having apparently resolved the energy in his body, stood up and said, And he didnt fight properly, and if hes determined to hide underground, its difficult for anyone to catch him. -Swoosh! Turning his head from the bamboo forest, Mok Gyeong-un said, I thought you were comrades, but have you completely turned against each other? !? At this question, one of Ghost Blades eyebrows raised. Although he had received help, he had been curious about the identity of this strangely unfamiliar person. So Ghost Blade spoke first. Who are you that knows me? Why did you help me? Help? Yes. You must have some purpose -Boom! Ghost Blade couldnt continue speaking. Mok Gyeong-un, who had suddenly approached right in front of him, grabbed his collar and threw him backward, and was now aiming a Invisible Sword at his throat. It would have been bewildering, but Ghost Blade tried his best not to show it and opened his mouth. Are you an enemy? At his question, Mok Gyeong-un answered with a chilling smile. Lets say so for now. For now? What does that mean? Ive been looking forward to this moment very much. Theres a lot I want to ask you, Ghost Blade. I dont know you exactly. You should at least tell me who you are I have a grandfather who raised me. !!!!! At that moment, Ghost Blades expression, which had been maintaining composure, hardened. The strangely familiar face, and the mention of a grandfather who raised him, made him instantly realize who the person before him was. Avatar. As he called him Avatar, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in an even colder voice. Indeed, theres quite a lot I need to ask you -Boom! It was in the middle of speaking. At that moment, someone appeared and threw a finger strike imbued with vast energy towards Mok Gyeong-un. However, the finger strike was blocked by the blade of the Invisible Sword before it could even reach Mok Gyeong-un, and, -Boom! Even though it caused a strong explosion, it couldnt inflict any damage. The one who threw the finger strike was none other than Chunchu, the highest-ranking executive of the Secret Society. Chunchu, with a somewhat agitated expression and trembling eyes, aimed her claw force at Mok Gyeong-un again and said, Get away from Father. Father? Chapter 439 Chapter 439 C Ghost Blade (3)Get away from my father! At the fierce cry of Chunchu, the first-rank member of the Secret Society, Mok Gyeong-un half-turned his head and spoke. Father? Thats right. Hes my father. This seems a bit different from what Ive heard. Mok Gyeong-un had thought Chunchu and the Ghost Blade were siblings who shared blood. However, I thought you said it was a similar relationship. Well, I suppose. But werent you supposed to persuade him when you stepped in? Youre the one whose story is different. What do you mean? I said Id persuade him to get the information you want. Why are you threatening my father? At her question, the Ghost Blades expression darkened slightly as he spoke. Chunchu. Why exactly did you come here? To this, Chunchu snorted in disappointment and replied. Is that what you say to a child trying to save you? This is not your place to interfere. Are you really going to do this? Chunchus voice rose significantly, seeming genuinely angry. But the Ghost Blade was utterly resolute. Dont get involved. This is a problem I must resolve. Dont be ridiculous. Why are you going this far, even abandoning your child, for that person whos all but abandoned you? Abandoning -Swish! Before the Ghost Blade could finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-un released his grip on the collar and grasped his sword. -Woong! One of the formless swords that had been protecting Mok Gyeong-un flew towards Chunchu. Having personally experienced the power of the formless swords, she hurriedly employed her lightness technique to create distance. Fortunately, the formless sword didnt fully pursue her. At this, Chunchu shouted. Are you really going to do this? Let me ask you something. What? What exactly do you mean by father? Is he your adoptive father? Adoptive father? What are you talking about Unlike the strong demonic energy I sense from you, the Ghost Blade doesnt have anything like that. On what basis do you claim to share blood? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Chunchu furrowed her brow and then looked at the Ghost Blades forehead. Then, with a somewhat surprised look in her eyes, she asked. Dont tell me you removed the eye? At her question, Mok Gyeong-un, also curious, looked at the Ghost Blades forehead. There was a sunken area, as if something had been there. Given its size and location, one couldnt help but think of the third eye of a Three-Eyes. To this, Mok Gyeong-un asked. Were you also a Three-Eyes? After a moment of silence at the question, the Ghost Blade finally spoke. I had a third eye. You had a third eye? So you mean an eye was parasitic, like Mok Gan? Yes. Thats right. Originally, I should have died along with the eye, but now I am purely human. What on earth could this mean? A fragment of past memories flashed through the Ghost Blades mind. *** On the day the Heaven-Earth Moon Society collapsed, Gwak Dong-ha, the Divine Guardian who served the young master of the Heaven Vein, lost his complete free will and life as a human from that day forward. [Rejoice. Dong-ha, you have been chosen.] [Y-Young Master W-Why are you doing this? How] -Grip! [Gah!] Divine Guardian Dong-ha was at a loss for words as he saw the young master Bi Yong-heon, gripped by madness, clutching his neck. How on earth did he change like this? Was it since then? From the day he was first defeated by the being he admired, he gradually changed. But because his nature was bright and kind, Dong-ha thought he would soon return to his original self. However, the madness, darkness, and jealousy in the young masters heart only grew. Unlike the society leader who harbored madness, Dong-ha had thought the young master would become a wise ruler, but he grew more and more fearful as he saw him becoming increasingly like his father. But now, he had the same eyes as the clan leader. [Young Master Please] -Crack! Rip! At that moment, Dong-has pupils shook violently. It was because of the grotesque eyeball that appeared as his forehead split open. He was at a loss for words at the eerie and bizarre sight. Thats when someone approached. But that person, like the young master Bi Yong-heon, also had a third eye on his forehead. The eye on that persons forehead examined Divine Guardian Dong-ha as if appraising him. Then, with a satisfied expression, he said. [Indeed, its an excellent body. It seems much better than before, Master.] [Excluding the aging body I switched from and this current one, it could be said to be the most useful.] S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bewildered by their conversation, Divine Guardian Dong-has gaze sharpened. [You bastards What exactly are you?] [Well, what could we be?] -Plop! With those words, the person plucked out the eye from his own forehead. !!!! Then he brought it towards Dong-has forehead. Tentacle-like things sprouted wildly from the eyeball, breaking through Dong-has skin and bone on his forehead and burrowing in. Dong-ha shook his forehead violently, trying to avoid it, but from the moment the tentacles burrowed in, there was no way to resist or prevent it. Eventually, the third eyeball fully settled on his forehead. Bi Yong-heon, who had been gripping his neck, let go and asked with a smile. [Do you like it?] [The ego is stronger than I expected.] [Oh? Is that so? It seems his mind didnt completely collapse just from the death of his family?] [It appears so. But it wont be long now.] The third eye was confident. He had changed bodies for a long time, like Bi Yong-heon, to serve the being within him. Humans who barely lived a hundred years eventually succumbed to his will, and he thought this one would be the same. However, Divine Guardian Dong-has will and consciousness were stronger than he had anticipated. Even though he hadnt deliberately separated the consciousness and tried to absorb it, it didnt easily disappear. To plunge him further into despair, [Can you see?] W-What are you trying to do now? [Im going to give a gift to your only blood relative.] What? [The probability is extremely low, but if this succeeds, your daughter, no, our daughter will be reborn as a being that transcends humanity, just like us.] No! Stop! Please! Please stop! It was completely different from having a third eye parasitize. It was an experiment to implant the blood and flesh of a spiritual beast into a human. They had been forcing this for hundreds of years, but only two had succeeded, and most humans couldnt withstand it and died. From the beginning, spiritual beasts and humans were opposing existences, so coexistence in one body was nearly impossible except in a parasitic form. But, [Oh?] Breaking through that incredible probability, his daughter survived. That little blood lump, barely five years old, endured the pain. Although he had lost control of his physical body, he shared memories with this thing parasitizing his forehead, so he knew well how close to a miracle this was. Seeing this, he made a strong resolution. Even though it had come to this, he decided to endure to the end somehow for the sake of the young master whose body had been taken and the daughter who had survived. And about eighty years later, an unintended opportunity arrived. -Whoosh! A being like chaos itself, with its entire body burning black. Everything changed after contact with that being. He was able to control his body with his own will again. The opportunity had finally come. *** Human? How is that possible? While Chunchu was denying this in disbelief, the Ghost Blade spoke with a somewhat bitter expression. I had hoped you wouldnt know until everything was resolved, but indeed, not everything flows as intended. No way Youre not going to say such nonsense about becoming human for the sake of that body he abandoned, are you? At Chunchus words, the Ghost Blade sighed. Because he shared memories with that eye that had controlled him for a full eighty years, the Ghost Blade knew how dangerous and extraordinary the being that had taken over the young masters body was. Thats why he wanted to be extremely cautious. He had intended to tell her the truth once the foundation for counterattack was prepared, but everything had gone wrong. To this, the Ghost Blade spoke with difficulty. Its not just that. I cant tell you everything now. So -Thud! Urgh! At that moment, the tip of a formless sword pierced above the Ghost Blades collarbone, and its energy surged into his body. At this, Chunchu shouted with murderous eyes, trying to restrain Mok Gyeong-un. Stop! -Swoosh! However, the formless sword in front blocked her approach, and Chunchu tried to overcome this by exploding her unique invisible demonic energy, but. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Even with her power, she couldnt easily break through the formless sword. Damn it! Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un stared down at the Ghost Blade and then asked. Whether youve become human or not, whatever youre plotting with the Society Leader, its none of my business. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the Ghost Blade spoke with difficulty, enduring the pain. Huu Huu That Everything is related to the Incarnation Youre involved too. Incarnation? At those words, Mok Gyeong-un pointed to himself and said. What exactly is inside me that made you target and try to harm my grandfather? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, the Ghost Blade furrowed his brow and answered. You Dont tell me you havent fully realized your own existence yet? Realize? Haa But how did you acquire such power? The Ghost Blade looked at Mok Gyeong-un with an expression of incomprehension. He had naturally assumed that Mok Gyeong-un had realized himself and awakened as an Incarnation due to his tremendous martial prowess. But thats not the case? Then are you saying he became this strong in a human body without any self-awareness? It was hard to believe. Jang Munno What on earth have you done? Didnt you abandon your duty as one who serves the Incarnation and try to raise him completely as a human? He had clearly said so while dying from the Sichuan Tang familys formless poison. Thus, the Ghost Blade thought that his plan to confront him with the Incarnations power had come close to failure. Thats why he was trying to find another way with the Society Leader. But how could someone who grew up as an ordinary human, without properly awakening as an Incarnation, possess such power? The Ghost Blade recalled that moment. *** [Gah!] Having subdued Mok In-dan, the leader of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor who stood in his way, with just one move, the Ghost Blade looked down coldly at him as he clutched his trouser leg and pleaded. [Still Still just a baby. Please Please show mercy.] -Thud! Thump! After knocking him unconscious, the Ghost Blade approached the wrecked carriage. This was definitely the place. The Incarnation was here. -Waa! Waa! But why were only crying sounds coming from inside? With this, the Ghost Blade opened the door of the wrecked carriage with a doubtful look. But there, What on earth? Two babies who looked like twins were lying next to their unconscious, bleeding mother. Chapter 440 Chapter 440 C Ghost Blade (4)-Crack! Urgh. As the formless sword twisting into his collarbone was twisted, a groan burst from the Ghost Blades mouth. He thought he was accustomed to and could endure considerable pain, but this, true to the essence of a sword, inflicted indescribable agony. To him in this state, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with a voice filled with killing intent. I know at least that the prophecy, the Incarnation, all of that is being guarded against by the head of the Secret Society, a man called Mok Gan. Thats why you targeted my grandfather, who supposedly spirited away the Incarnation, right? To these words, the Ghost Blade furrowed his brow and replied. Haa Haa Youve found out quite a bit, even though you havent realized or awakened as the Incarnation. You keep talking about realization and awakening. Are you referring to the thing inside me? If youre aware of yourself to that extent, why havent you awakened yet? The Ghost Blade asked in return. To this, Mok Gyeong-un snorted and said. I dont know whats inside me, but it and I are separate entities. Separate entities? Thats right. At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, the Ghost Blade also snorted. If it were a completely unrelated entity, do you think your grandfather, no, Jang Munno, would have staked everything to protect you until now? At those words, as cutting as a sword, Mok Gyeong-un closed his mouth with a cold gaze. As he got closer to the truth, that was one of the questions he had. Was it because of that prophecy from the Fire Faith Orders sacred fire that his grandfather raised him? If not for that, would his grandfather have died so miserably? Did all of that originate from him? Was that why? What exactly am I? Haa Haa A meaningless question. If you had realized and awakened yourself as the Incarnation, wouldnt you naturally know the truth? -Grip! I I am just myself. Mok Gyeong-un strongly denied the existence within himself. At Mok Gyeong-uns reaction, the Ghost Blade clicked his tongue and muttered. He really kept his word to the end. Jang Munno. What did you just mutter? Mok Gyeong-un drove the formless sword deeper and twisted the blade. -Crack! Urgh. Take it easy Even without this I was planning to continue our conversation. Oh? Then speak. What did he keep? Dont you already know? Youre saying the same thing again. I am just myself, and the Incarnation No. You are the Incarnation. But Jang Munno tried to make you a complete human. What? Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his bewilderment. What does this mean? Tried to raise him as a complete human? The truth If youve gotten quite close to the truth, you probably know that he was a master of exceptional martial arts, right? Yes. Jang Munno. Though not well-known to those in the Central Plains, he was a supreme master who had received teachings from Tang Yeon-jong, the previous generation clan leader of the Sichuan Tang family branch known as the Thousand Poison Hands. Even Mok Gyeong-un didnt know this truth until after he died. He was able to get closer to the truth about his grandfather through the Heaven and Earth Society, the Imperial Palace, and the Sichuan Tang family. However, despite knowing so much, there were still gaps in the truth about his grandfather, the Incarnation, and himself. What does hiding his martial arts have to do with that? You dont think theres a connection? In the Fire Faith Order, they revere you, the Incarnation, as a divine being, exalting you as both Spenta (good god) and Ahriman, that is, Angra (evil god) because you possess both sides of the coin, but your essence is Ma (demon). Ma (demon)? Yes. Ma (demon). A being that everyone should fear and revere Thats what you are. At these words from the Ghost Blade, Mok Gyeong-uns expression became strange. [Cough, cough Promise me.] [What do you mean?] [That you will never reveal your true nature] True nature. Grandfather said there was a dark side within me. He said that while all humans have such a side, because I hadnt interacted with people, I would be even less able to control it. Thats why he always taught me to suppress that true nature. While his grandfather was alive, he tried to keep this promise, but after his death, he realized that his true nature was definitely not purely good. Mok Gyeong-un thought of this as simply suppressing himself from committing evil acts even if he couldnt do good. But now hes saying that wasnt the reason? To the silent Mok Gyeong-un, the Ghost Blade steadied his breathing and said. In your hiding place, there were only books about herbal medicine, propriety, righteousness, and correct thinking. Jang Munno made you stay away from everything so that you could never awaken as the Incarnation. At first, I thought it was just to protect you secretly. I thought it was to keep you hidden until conditions were right for you to regain your power. Regain power? Yes According to the sacred fires prophecy, you, the Incarnation, lost all your previous power. So I thought Jang Munnos judgment was because of that. But that wasnt it. he really intended to raise you as a human. Then shouldnt I be grateful? Grateful? Yes. Didnt the Secret Society change even that prophecy because they feared the Incarnation? Then wouldnt that have eased their worries? Worries That would ease their worries. What I need is your existence as an awakened Incarnation. An awakened me? Didnt you say it yourself? That they fear the Incarnation. Mok Gan fears your very existence. So are you saying that because of my grandfather, things didnt go according to your plan? I dont know. What? Whether trying to raise you as a human until the end was entirely Jang Munnos will, or if your will was imbued in it, is unknowable. What do you mean by that? To Mok Gyeong-uns incomprehensive reaction, the Ghost Blade sighed deeply and answered. Although Jang Munno possessed exceptional medical skills, he didnt have the power to implant your existence into a human or create such an existence. Whether it was to protect yourself from mortal enemies or due to some other will, I dont know, but the choice to degenerate yourself and become human was entirely your decision. Incarnation. !? I chose this? No, doesnt this mean that the being inside me chose to become myself? Mok Gyeong-un denied this, as if unable to believe it. How can you be so sure that this Incarnation being became human, that is, me? To this question, the Ghost Blade answered with a meaningful voice. Your appearance is the proof. This appearance? Yes. You may not have met him yet, but there is someone who has exactly the same face as you. If its hard to believe, go to a place called Yeon Mok Sword Manor. There you can see that being you took as a model for being human -Grip! Before he could finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-un, with eyes wide open, firmly pressed down on his collar. Someone at the Yeon Mok Sword Manor with the same face? Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but show an emotional reaction for the first time. He had thought it was just a coincidence, a convergence of chances. He thought that because there are so many people in the world, by some extraordinary coincidence, someone had an almost identical face. But with the Ghost Blades words, his mind became complicated. This wasnt a coincidence? Mok Gyeong-un, while pressing down on his collar, asked. Seventeen years ago No, eighteen years ago, how do you know about that? Because I saw it with these two eyes. !? *** sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Longmen, Guangdong Province. [Gah!] Having subdued Mok In-dan, the leader of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor who stood in his way, with just one move, the Ghost Blade looked down coldly at him as he clutched his trouser leg and pleaded. [Still Still just a baby. Please Please spare us.] -Thud! After knocking him unconscious, the Ghost Blade approached the wrecked carriage. This was definitely the place. He had followed the Incarnations traces, and that being was here. -Tremble! The Ghost Blade touched the eyelid covering his forehead with a trembling hand. That thing was still asleep, and he had control. He needed to hurry before that. -Waa! Waa! But why were only crying sounds coming from inside? With this, the Ghost Blade opened the door of the wrecked carriage with a doubtful look. But there, What on earth? Two babies who looked like twins were lying next to their unconscious, bleeding mother. The Ghost Blade couldnt hide his bewilderment. Clearly, the chaotic energy he had felt from the Incarnation was emanating from inside. But why was there no Incarnation, only a mother and twin babies !? Then the Ghost Blade looked at the twins and examined the floor where they were lying. On the floor were sticky, black fragments. The residual energy was felt from these. Could it be? The Ghost Blade stared intently at the two babies. Then he placed a finger on the chest of one of the crying babies. [The Incarnation has something called a core. Its like a heart for humans and can be said to be the source of power.] He had clearly said that. If his guess was correct, one of these might be the Incarnation. Being extremely weakened, it might have transformed to hide its existence. -Thump! Thump! The faint beating of a heart. It wasnt this child. Then this child next to it must be the Incarnation. The Ghost Blade placed his palm on its chest, trying to sense its energy. But, This cant be? This baby too only had a faintly beating heart, without the core that could be called the Incarnations source. What on earth was going on? Clearly, it was hidden here, but he couldnt understand what was happening. Neither had a core, and both were ordinary humans. Damn it. It was incredibly perplexing. Although he still had control, it wouldnt be long before that thing woke up again. He needed to figure out which was real before then, but how? Would it be better to take them both and examine them? But if he took them recklessly, he didnt know where to hide these babies. Time was running out, but how could he figure it out? After pondering for a moment, the Ghost Blade took something out from his bosom. It was a wooden box covered with talismans. [Take this with you.] It was what the current Heaven and Earth Society Leader Bi Jung-seon had given him. [Whats this?] [Its the secret manual of the Moon Vein.] [The Moon Veins secret manual? Then that] [Thats right.] [But how did you get this?] [If what we know is certain, we might be able to persuade the Incarnation with this.] Inside this wooden box was the secret manual of the Moon Vein. If kept close, the Incarnation might reveal its true form on its own. But, -Throb! A headache came along with pain in his forehead. It was a sign that thing was about to wake up. Why did it have to wake up now of all times? The Ghost Blade, looking at the two babies who looked like twins, then clutched his forehead and painfully went out of the carriage. There, he saw the leader of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, Mok In-dan, staggering to his feet. He hadnt hit him too hard, but it seems his internal energy cultivation was quite thick. [Haa Haa The The baby and she What What have you done to them?] Staring at him, the Ghost Blade asked. [Is there one baby? Or two?] [Wh-What are you saying? Two babies?] At these words, the Ghost Blade closed his mouth. Indeed, his judgment was correct. The real Incarnations existence was among those babies. But now that thing was about to wake up, he had no time. So, -Thud! The Ghost Blade threw the talisman-covered wooden box at him. Mok In-dan, who caught it reflexively, wore an expression of incomprehension. To him, the Ghost Blade said. [There was someone I was chasing, but it seems I made a mistake. Ill give you that instead.] [This is?] [One of the secret books of the Heaven and Earth Society.] [What? A secret book of the Heaven and Earth Society? How did you] -Swoosh! As Mok In-dan was bewildered by the mention of a secret book from the Heaven and Earth Society, one of the three great organizations dividing the martial arts world, the Ghost Blade appeared behind him and swept his ankle. -Thud! [Ugh!] Looking at him fallen to the side, the Ghost Blade then drew his sword and, -Shing! -Slash slash slash! He made a wound on the side of the fallen man with his sword. But the wound mark looked like a symbol. After leaving this, the Ghost Blade warned Mok In-dan, the leader of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. [Remember the symbol of this wound.] [Symbol?] [If someone who knows about this symbol or who made it approaches you in the near future, you must say you know nothing.] Chapter 441 Chapter 441 C Ghost Blade (5)-Whoosh! The Demonic Beast Heumwon was flapping its massive wings, looking for a place to land the carriage. Originally, Heumwon couldnt fly due to a torn wing, but thanks to the power of Chunchu, the First Realm member of the Secret Society, it was able to recover in less than half a shichen. Chunchus blood possessed a strange power that could heal spiritual beasts, which allowed them to save time. Hehe. Are you going to just jump down? Were neither our lord nor that monster woman. What do you think would happen if we jumped from here? At the words of the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong, Seop-chun clicked his tongue. No matter how exceptional their martial arts were, they hadnt reached the level where they could perform lightness technique like their lord, so they needed to descend further to land safely. But then, the Right Guardian Ma Ra-hyeon pointed somewhere and said. Look over there. Hmm. Guyang Sa-oh, the Eight Poison Snake Staff, frowned as he looked in that direction. And for good reason C there were about three hundred people marching towards the bamboo forest. All of them were wearing masks, clearly enemies. Mong Mu-yak looked towards the bamboo forest. Though it was hard to see clearly from afar, Mok Gyeong-un seemed to be holding someone presumed to be the Ghost Blade, and for some unknown reason, Chunchu was fighting something. We should hurry down. It seemed they needed to help prevent those people from interfering with their lord. *** Fortunately, it didnt take long to regain control of my body after handing over the Moon Veins secret manual like that. However, when I went back there, one baby had already disappeared Wait. Mok Gyeong-un interrupted, stopping the Ghost Blades story. The Ghost Blade looked at Mok Gyeong-un with confusion. Why are you interrupting? What do you mean the Moon Veins secret manual could persuade the Incarnation? His mind was already complicated by all the stories the Ghost Blade was telling, from the Incarnation prophesied by the Fire Faith Order turning into a human. Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but question the sudden mention of the Moon Veins secret manual in his past story. From the moment the Yeon Mok Sword Manor was mentioned, Mok Gyeong-un instantly realized what the Moon Veins secret manual referred to. It was undoubtedly the secret manual in which Cheong-ryeong had been sealed. What on earth did that have to do with the Incarnation, and how were they planning to persuade with it? To this, the Ghost Blade furrowed his brow and answered. You say you havent realized who you are yet, but wasnt it you who released Ryu So-wol? How did you know that? Mok Gyeong-uns expression hardened further. The Moon Veins secret manual that had sealed Ryu So-wol, or Cheong-ryeong, was what he had accidentally obtained while looking for the Yeon Mok Sword Manors secret manual and official seal hidden by Manor Master Mok In-dan. The secret manual that no one in the Heaven and Earth Society could open, called the cursed secret manual, Mok Gyeong-un had opened and was able to release Cheong-ryeongs seal. It was nothing more than a series of coincidences. But what is he saying now? Releasing Cheong-ryeong, no, Ryu So-wol -Flinch! Mok Gyeong-un stopped mid-sentence and looked towards the east. He could feel numerous presences gathering there. He wasnt the only one who sensed it. The Ghost Blade and Chunchu felt it too. -Clang clang clang! Chunchu, who had been fighting the formless sword to stop what she perceived as a threat to the Ghost Blade, her father, hurriedly shouted. Its them. Are you going to keep this up? At this, Mok Gyeong-un withdrew the formless swords he had been operating while dispersing his mind. -Swish swish swish! As the formless swords disappeared, Chunchu, looking somewhat tired, inwardly clicked her tongue. She had thought she could break through the formless swords quickly since she was almost entirely focused on the Ghost Blade, but in the end, she couldnt. He really is a monstrous human. Well, I suppose thats why he could wound Mok Gan even if it wasnt his true form. Just then, about three hundred masked individuals could be seen approaching from the east as if marching. They were no ordinary people. Each of them seemed to be at least a peak-level master. Among them were even some transcendent masters. Looking at them, Chunchu said. Not just the Third Realm, but even the Second Realm is mixed in. Looks like Mok Gan was in a hurry too. It seems hes mobilized all the Secret Societys forces in the vicinity. Are you going to keep this up? At these words, the Ghost Blade looked up at Mok Gyeong-un, who still hadnt withdrawn the formless sword aimed at him, and said. Ill tell you everything I couldnt finish. So please withdraw this for a moment. No. Keep talking. Their target isnt us. We dont have time for this. The Ghost Blade subtly turned his eyes towards the bamboo forest. The fact that Mok Gan had sent so many Secret Society masters after Destruction Emperor meant that the forbidden technique to unite spirit and soul into one was absolutely necessary for him too. My Lord! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates also arrived at their location. It was Eight Poison Snake Staff, Guyang Sa-oh, the masked Ma Ra-hyeon, the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong, Seop-chun, Mong Mu-yak, and others. Of course, they werent all. The Demonic Beast Heumwon, who had descended to the ground and adjusted its size, was also there. Alyu. -Clop clop clop! At Mok Gyeong-uns call, from the southeast directions undergrowth, a diabolic beast that looked like a mix between a dog and an ox, with horns on its head resembling a dragons face and red fur all over its body, appeared. It was the Diabolic Beast Alyu, which had been sent ahead to track Cheong-ryeong. Mok Gyeong-un gave orders to them. Guard this place. Ill be back soon after clearing things up. At his order, the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong was dumbfounded. Hehe, isnt it usually the other way around? Of course, Mok Gyeong-un was the strongest force here, so if he set his mind to it, he could clear out the enemies faster than them. Wasnt he even specialized in dealing with multiple opponents? But then, -Bang! Suddenly, with a loud boom from somewhere, the ground shook and trembled. At this, everyones gaze turned simultaneously to the source of the tremor. It was the bamboo forest. !? The bamboo forest shook, and from its center, a cloud of dust rose and billowed. Seeing this, the Ghost Blade shouted with a perplexed expression. Its Destruction Emperor. What? He must have entered the bamboo forest through the ground. He thought Destruction Emperor had retreated temporarily because it would be troublesome to face both the peerless warrior Mok Gyeong-un and himself simultaneously, but it seems he had let his guard down. He thought Destruction Emperor wouldnt approach carelessly since it was made of battle formations, but it seems he forced his way in, perhaps conscious of them. We must stop him immediately. Do you intend to let the forbidden technique be stolen? At this, Mok Gyeong-un stared at the Ghost Blade. He had wanted to quickly hear the rest of the extremely important story that had been interrupted. But then, -Kiriririk! Master. It would be better to do as that guy says. What? -Kirik kirik! That high-ranking vengeful spirit you told me to follow entered the bamboo forest and hasnt come out. What are you saying? Mok Gyeong-un turned his head with a terrifyingly hardened face to look at the Diabolic Beast Alyu. He had sent it alone to track Cheong-ryeong heading towards the northern edge of Shaanxi Province. -Its exactly as I said. That vengeful spirit followed the human beneath your feet into there, but suddenly disappeared, and only that guy walked out of the bamboo forest. -Grr! At that moment, an enormous killing intent burst forth as Mok Gyeong-un glared at the Ghost Blade. If the Diabolic Beast Alyus report was correct, it was one of two things. Either something happened inside the extremely complex battle formation, or the Ghost Blade and Cheong-ryeong fought and something went wrong. Cheong-ryeong No, what did you do to Ryu So-wol? At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, the Ghost Blade hurriedly explained. Its a misunderstanding! I came here to prevent that technique from falling into his hands. How could I do anything to someone precious to you? You. Mok Gyeong-un looked down at him intently. Only Cheong-ryeong herself knows his feelings. So how could this person gauge and be confident about whether someone was precious to him or not? Glaring at the Ghost Blade, Mok Gyeong-un then withdrew the formless sword. -Swish swish swish! Then, after looking at the bamboo forest, he spoke to his subordinates and spirit beasts. I will enter the bamboo forest with the Ghost Blade. Stop them. As you command! We receive your order! -Whoosh whoosh whoosh! As soon as the order fell, his subordinates and spirit beasts, as if they had been waiting, accepted the command and rushed towards the enemies presumed to be from the Secret Society who were advancing towards the bamboo forest. The Ghost Blade looked at his daughter Chunchu and said. It will be difficult with just them. Please help. At his request, Chunchu stomped her foot on the ground and snorted. Hmph! You only ask at times like this. Although she expressed dissatisfaction, currently, Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates alone lacked the strength to hold off those enemies. So Chunchu shook her head and flew off. As she too went to stop the enemies, Mok Gyeong-un said to the Ghost Blade. Lead the way. Understood. -Whoosh! They simultaneously flew towards the bamboo forest. Matching their speed almost perfectly, the Ghost Blade spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. I dont know what happened inside, but I definitely entered this place. However, that memory has disappeared. Was that why you sent the same messenger pigeon to the Heaven and Earth Society Leader so many times? What? They said you sent the messenger pigeon twelve times repeatedly. !? At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, the Ghost Blades expression darkened. Thanks to the wound left on his palm, he had realized that he had entered this place and encountered something, but there was a problem with his memory. But if what Mok Gyeong-un said was true, it means he had entered and exited not just once, but more than twelve times, and those memories had disappeared. What on earth could be hidden inside that formation to cause such a thing? -Bang bang bang bang! Then, another series of loud noises erupted from inside the bamboo forest. At this, the Ghost Blade was about to say something but stopped and increased his speed towards that location. Eventually, a clearing-like center where bamboo didnt grow in the forest came into view. There, unlike before, someone covered in white scale armor from head to toe could be seen. It was Destruction Emperor. -Woong woong woong! Countless energy orbs were floating around Destruction Emperor, too many to count. The bamboo forming complex formations around him was bent, and parts were broken and burning. Seeing this, the Ghost Blade urged. Stop! No matter how urgent it was, if he tried to forcibly break the formation with power instead of the proper method, not only would he fail to find the entrance, but it might disappear forever. Despite the Ghost Blades attempt to stop him, Destruction Emperor snorted and shouted. Try to stop me if you can. Destruction Emperor had no intention of stopping. But right at that moment. -Youre quite a troublesome fellow. !? At the voice resonating around them, Destruction Emperor scanned the surroundings. It was difficult to pinpoint exactly where the sound was coming from. The same was true for Mok Gyeong-un. Even with his Eye Power activated, he couldnt determine where the voice was coming from, and the energies created through the surrounding formations were gradually changing. I dont know who you are or where youre hiding, but if youre the guardian of the forbidden technique, it would be best to show yourself immediately. -Swish! With those words, Destruction Emperor was about to release hundreds of energy orbs. But at that very moment. Before the energy orbs could move, the bamboo began to bend inward and the surrounding space started to distort. At this strange phenomenon, Destruction Emperor tried to launch the energy orbs and burrow into the ground. However, -Swoosh! At that instant, a hand stretched out from the distorting space and grabbed Destruction Emperors head, then, Huh? -Slurp! His body was sucked into the distorted space. As the space was about to close again in that state, Mok Gyeong-un, not missing that fleeting moment, extended his sword-controlling finger. Then, -Stab! An incredibly transparent formless sword flew in front of the distorting space and stuck there. In that state, as Mok Gyeong-un twisted his sword-controlling finger in a spiral direction. -Crack crack crack! Cracks spread in the distorting area, and that part expanded. -Oh no? A voice of bewilderment could be heard from within the spreading cracks. -Whoosh! At this, Mok Gyeong-un flew towards the crack. -Swoop! As his body passed through the crack, everything went dark for a moment, then with a bright light, a green meadow spread out before his eyes. And in the middle of that meadow, a beautiful woman with blue-black hair and cat-like eyes could be seen gripping Destruction Emperors head. Chapter 442 Chapter 442 C Wicked Heart Granny (1)-Let me go. If youre leaving this place soon, theres no need to keep holding onto me, is there? Cheong-ryeong, gradually weakening due to the talismans forming a formation with the silver wood, spoke with a strained voice to the woman with blue-black hair who had identified herself as Wicked Granny, a legendary great villain from the old martial arts world. Of course, her plea fell on deaf ears. Instead, an irrelevant answer came. Its been so long. No matter how willingly I accepted my karma and protected that persons arrangements, spending this long time alone hasnt been easy. - Kekeke. Well, Ive been able to endure thanks to fools like you who enter this place trying to gain something. Cheong-ryeong was inwardly disgusted by her attitude of only saying what she wanted to say. She was anxious as time was running out for her. Given that he was also after the forbidden technique to unite souls, if she remained trapped here, she might be annihilated rather than perishing together with him. If that happened, he might unleash all his anger and madness on the world and him in his berserk state. Mortal. Before being an enemy, she had tried to reap everything she had sown for his sake. She thought that was right, and that Mortal could live his own life. But nothing was going as planned. Why is heaven so indifferent? Why does it block even this one wish shes trying to fulfill by giving up even her new connection, when she has already lost everything? Is all of this really predetermined fate that cannot be changed? -Grip! Cheong-ryeong endured the pain of her spirit body burning and stood up. No. No. I cant give up here. She had endured for a full hundred years. She had lost all the Moon Vein clan members and everyone she held dear, and even parted from her beloved. But is her will for revenge only this much? If she were to be annihilated like this, who would avenge the resentment of those wandering in the nine heavens? Rather than waiting for annihilation doing nothing, it was right to try everything possible. So Cheong-ryeong shouted at Wicked Granny. -I hear that person who told you to guard this place said not to kill anyone, but is it okay to imprison and torment even a vengeful spirit like this? At her cry, Wicked Granny snorted. Youre already a dead vengeful spirit, whats there to torment? -Isnt imprisoning me like this tormenting? Then I wonder if that person would approve of someone like you. -Grrrrr! No sooner had those words finished. Wicked Grannys expression twisted terribly and an enormous killing intent flowed from her. It seemed something had touched a nerve. Of course, this was the intended aim, so it was welcome. -Why, did I hit a sore spot? A sore spot? You, a vengeful spirit steeped in resentment, dare to speak about that person in such a manner? So that was it? It seemed the part that touched the nerve of this old monster called Wicked Granny was the mention of that person. She seemed particularly bothered by the mention of that person rather than the insult to herself. To confirm this, Cheong-ryeong said. -Isnt that right? Didnt that person lock you, an old monster, in a place like this and abandon you for a long time because they couldnt trust you -Swish! Before she could finish speaking. As Wicked Granny flicked her index finger, -Thud! Cheong-ryeongs spirit body, which had been trapped in the silver wood, floated up and was forcibly slammed against the silver wood. -Sizzle! She had been experiencing the pain of burning even without directly touching the silver wood bars. But when it touched her spirit body, the pain was indescribable. Moreover, her spirit body was burning and decomposing. -Urgh. Though she should have screamed in pain, Cheong-ryeong only glared at Wicked Granny with bitter eyes while suffering. At this sight, a glint appeared in Wicked Grannys eyes. She had intended to teach this foolish vengeful spirit a lesson for running her mouth, but she was showing terrible endurance even as her spirit body burned against the silver wood. As a master of all sorts of magic arts, forbidden techniques, and spells, she had lived for a long time and seen countless spirits, souls, and vengeful spirits, but this was a first for her. Well, well. At a glance, the spell imprisoning this vengeful spirit seemed simple, but it was something she had created through long experience. Regardless of its rank, it wasnt something a soul trapped in resentment could endure. At this, Wicked Granny flicked her finger downward. Then Cheong-ryeongs spirit body detached from the silver wood bars. -Haa Haa Cheong-ryeong staggered and stood up straight. Her spirit body had burned, causing a great loss of spirit energy, and she should have collapsed, but she was enduring through sheer will. Wicked Granny clicked her tongue at her and said. For a vengeful spirit, your tenacity is quite something. -Haa Haa I see youre trying to provoke me to create some opening, but its useless. No matter what you do, theres no way to escape from here, so give up. -Haa Haa Because of the great consumption of spirit energy, Cheong-ryeong still couldnt answer. Looking at her, Wicked Granny smirked and then said. Well, trying to provoke me through that person isnt wrong. That person is a benefactor who made me, who was cursed to be blind and unable to bear children, be reborn, and an unparalleled hero in this world. Hero? If she, who was infamous as a great villain in the old martial arts world, spoke so highly of someone, who on earth could it be? She hadnt heard of many figures related to the old martial arts world. At this, she suddenly became curious. This old monsters martial arts were monstrous, and even her skill in magic arts was truly terrifying. If it was someone this supposedly dead woman respected to such an extent, who on earth could it be? - You spoke as if you would soon meet that person Who exactly is that? Is it someone still alive like you? Alive? Hmm. What an ambiguous question. Wicked Granny muttered while stroking her chin. Cheong-ryeong was puzzled by her reaction. If theyre dead, theyre dead, and if theyre alive, theyre alive, so why such an ambiguous response? Then Wicked Granny, resting her chin on her interlocked hands on the table, spoke with a nostalgic expression. That person was quite affectionate for a hero. What? Is she giving an irrelevant answer again? Having learned immortal arts and realized the immortal way, they could have forcibly suppressed themselves to remain in the world according to the natural order, but they couldnt do that. -Natural order No way What? Vengeful spirit, you know about the natural order too? This is unexpected. Natural order. It could be said to be the flow that constitutes the world. She had learned many truths while being with Mok Gyeong-un, more than when she was alone. Thus, she came to know that ascending to immortality wasnt simply going to the world of immortals through enlightenment. She had heard that those who transcend the natural order of this world through enlightenment cross over to the other side of the boundary. Is the person Wicked Granny calls that person such a being? Then she said. Thats good. Its better than preaching to deaf ears. In fact, I know better than anyone the suffering that person went through. -What do you mean? What do you think? Do you think its easy to watch everyone except me grow old and die? - The death of loved ones due to aging. That could be said to be the worst misfortune experienced by those who live for a long time. Even if there are some who gain enlightenment and live long lives, not everyone does. That person, being deeply affectionate, found it hard to endure. So in the end, they left, taking only those who had been by their side for a long time. -To the other side of the boundary? Is it possible if one leaves the natural order? Can one guide others besides oneself to the other side of the boundary? To her puzzlement, Wicked Granny shook her head and answered. No. Of course not. I thought you knew better, but I guess not. Tsk tsk. Only those who transcend the natural order can enter there. Do you think such beings come about easily? Even I, who have honed myself for hundreds of years, havent been able to do so yet. -Then what exactly I dont know. According to that person, theres a hidden place like paradise between the natural order and the other side of the boundary. When the time comes, I too will - It seems you dont know properly either. -Bang! At Cheong-ryeongs sarcastic words, Wicked Granny slammed the table with an unsatisfied expression. Soon! - I will go soon. It wont be long now. Although I have accumulated karma during this time, its nothing compared to guarding this place on behalf of that persons concerns. Hmph I dont know how I ended up having this conversation with a mere vengeful spirit like you, but -Boom! !? -Rumble! At that moment, with a loud noise, the pillar erected in the center of the thatched house shook violently. Wicked Grannys head turned at this sudden phenomenon. Huh? -Bang! Bang! Bang! Following that, more loud noises erupted in succession, and cracks began to appear in part of the pillars center. Wicked Grannys expression twisted terribly as she watched this. From her reaction, Cheong-ryeong could guess that something had definitely exploded. So, hoping against hope, she shouted. -Im sure I warned you. That troublesome things would keep happening from the moment I was trapped here. Are you saying this is happening because of you? -What else could it be? Oh? So youre saying its because of you. Well then, lets find out. Lets see what fool is causing this trouble. -Thud! Wicked Granny grabbed the staff with a ring that she had set aside and stomped out. Cheong-ryeongs gaze, watching this, then turned to the pillar in the middle of the thatched house. It was certain now. That pillar was undoubtedly the center of the formation maintaining this space. S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. *** Wicked Granny, who had come outside, immediately struck the ground with her ringed staff. Then, in the middle of the meadow, the space distorted and a human figure appeared there. Seeing numerous energies floating around that figure, it seemed this person was the cause of the commotion. So, Youre quite a troublesome fellow. Wicked Granny said this towards the distorted space, and then, -Swoop! She reached her hand in and grabbed the figures head. The energy felt as it resisted was considerable, but no match for her own. She gripped the fellows head and pulled. -Swish! Ugh! Along with this, a man wearing white scale armor, his head gripped, appeared. Hm? A glint appeared in Wicked Grannys eyes. She had naturally assumed it would be a human, but the mixed energy she sensed from the man made her furrow her brow. This was no ordinary human. With demonic energy and true qi mixed together, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say he was half spirit beast. Puzzled by this, she first tried to close the open formation. But at that moment, -Thud! Something flew in, piercing through the distorted space she was trying to close. Oh no? It was, A formless sword? This transparent form with true qi gathered to form a sharp blade was undoubtedly a formless sword. Then the formless sword began to rotate in a spiral direction. -Whirl! Along with this, cracks formed in the distorted space that was about to close, and instead, the space opened even wider. -Thud! At this, Wicked Granny struck the ground once more with her ringed staff, trying to forcibly close the formation. But at that moment, -Swoop! Something entered through the crack. An exclamation involuntarily escaped Wicked Grannys lips as she saw that being. Ah! Though she had lived for hundreds of years, she had never seen such a beautiful man before. But that wasnt the only surprising thing. Judging by his face, he looked like a youth not yet twenty, but the energy he exuded was almost on par with her own. She could intuitively be certain. Its him. He is undoubtedly, The pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Wicked Grannys lips, which had been displeased due to the intruder causing a disturbance just moments ago, twitched and rose with a competitive spirit. Chapter 443 Chapter 443 C Wicked Heart Granny (2)Sizzle! -Urgh. From the moment Wicked Granny left her seat, Cheong-ryeong had been straining with all her might to somehow escape from this prison made of silver wood. However, due to the talisman formation and prolonged exposure to the silver wood, her spirit body had taken too much damage. Her spirit energy was almost completely depleted, and she had now reached a dangerous state. -Haa Haa This was the only chance to escape from that old monsters hands, but what could she do? She hadnt given up, but if she tried to forcibly break the silver wood again, she might truly reach the worst-case scenario. It was at that moment. -Bang! Rumble! Once again, the pillar supporting the center of the thatched house shook violently, and along with it, everything inside the house trembled as if an earthquake had struck. Then, -Crack! Part of the table split, and the talismans attached to it were torn off. With this, a tiny gap formed in the energy that had completely blocked her from the outside, preventing her from recovering spirit energy. -Swish swish! Because of this, Cheong-ryeong could feel a little spirit energy seeping into her burning spirit body. -Ah! Though it was faint, the difference between recovering spirit energy and not was significant. Her face, which had been becoming increasingly transparent, began to regain some color. It was at this moment. -Blue Spiriiiiiit!!!! !? At the resounding voice, her eyes reddened. She had tried so hard to cut off her emotions and erase all traces to prevent him from following her, yet how did he come all the way here? Mortal *** Wicked Granny could intuitively be certain. The skill to wield even a formless sword, which could be considered the pinnacle of swordsmanship. And an energy on par with her own. This fellow was undoubtedly the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Wicked Grannys lips, which had been displeased due to the intruder causing a disturbance just moments ago, twitched and burned with a competitive spirit. Finally, she opened her mouth towards the intruder, that is, Mok Gyeong-un. You The current martial arts worlds Before she could finish speaking. Mok Gyeong-un took a deep breath and then shouted in a voice so loud it resonated throughout the vast meadow. Cheong-ryeong!!! At this cry from Mok Gyeong-un, Wicked Granny, who had been showing a competitive spirit, raised one eyebrow in puzzlement. Cheong-ryeong? What is that, shouting it so suddenly? As she wondered, she saw Mok Gyeong-un, who had shouted at the top of his lungs enough to make her eardrums ring, looking towards the thatched house. At this, Wicked Granny snorted and said. Before being the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, youre a strange one. What is this Cheong-ryeong that youre shouting about so loudly? At this question, Mok Gyeong-un gripped his sword-controlling finger and extended it towards her. Though it was his first time seeing her, from the moment he saw her, he had instinctively known she was no ordinary enemy due to her extraordinary aura. Therefore, he judged that he needed to give it his all from the start. So he tried to summon a formless sword, but, -Woong woong! A glint appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. And for good reason, The energy is moving on its own. Mok Gyeong-un, who had surpassed the wall of walls, could be said to have reached the highest realm in handling true qi. But because the surrounding energies were moving so fluidly, it was difficult to condense true qi. It was at that moment. -Bang! Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly stepped half a step to the side, stimulated by the energy sensing danger. Then, an invisible intense energy brushed past where he had been standing, and the grass in the meadow parted left and right as the air shook. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un turned his head again to look at Wicked Granny. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He saw her pointing her staff towards him. Kekeke. Good. Incompetent ones wouldnt have even been able to avoid that. Who are you? Well. Thats not something you should be asking me, having barged into someone elses dwelling -Thud! Before Wicked Granny could finish speaking. At that moment, Destruction Emperor, whose head was gripped in her hand, grabbed her wrist and launched a kick towards her face. Of course, she easily avoided it by tilting her head slightly to the side. Then she tried to inflict more pain by gripping Destruction Emperors head harder, but, -Whoosh! At that instant, Wicked Grannys body flipped upside down and shot upwards due to a strange force. Because of this, Destruction Emperors head slipped from her grasp. Not missing this chance, Destruction Emperor hurriedly created distance. -Tap tap tap tap! Destruction Emperors complexion didnt look good as he distanced himself. He had succeeded in detaching himself from this unidentified woman through direct contact, but the demonic energy in his body was moving erratically and hard to control. It was difficult to understand what kind of phenomenon this was. Meanwhile, -Tap! Wicked Granny, who had been flipped upside down, lightly somersaulted and landed on the ground. She looked at Destruction Emperor with interest and said. Oh? You have quite an interesting skill. Ive experienced techniques like the Thousand Jin Hammer, but to make my body light as a feather At these words, Destruction Emperors gaze sharpened. It was because the opponent had roughly figured out what kind of ability his technique possessed. Destruction Emperors mind became complicated. Although he had forcibly entered this place, he hadnt expected such a monstrous being to be here. It was better to avoid a direct confrontation with such a person in a situation where the energy in his body was moving erratically. -Swish! Destruction Emperors eyes moved back and forth. Then he spotted a distorted space in the air. It was the part where the formation hadnt recovered due to Mok Gyeong-uns formless sword. I need to get out. As Destruction Emperor tried to fly towards that place, -Swoosh! At that moment, a faint shadow shot up, grabbed his face, and slammed him down towards the ground. -Bang! Gah! Where do you think youre going? Everything youve seen -Swish! At that moment, Wicked Granny, sensing a sharp blade flying towards her, raised her staff and swept it. -Clang! The blade was split in half and scattered in the air. The one who had launched it was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Wicked Granny raised the corner of her mouth in a sneer and said. Were you allies with this fellow? No. Then why are you interfering with my -Woong woong woong! -Flinch! At that moment, Wicked Granny hurriedly threw Destruction Emperor, whose face she had been gripping, backwards due to a strange force pulling at her abdomen. -Thud! Crash bang bang! Destruction Emperor, thrown backwards, rolled several times before finally regaining his balance. A blue energy that looked like true qi could be seen gathered into a fist-sized sphere in his right palm. -Crackle! Crackle! The space around the sphere was bending. However, because the energy forming it was moving so erratically, Destruction Emperor couldnt maintain it to the end. Eventually, the sphere simply dissipated. Damn it! Watching this, Wicked Granny smirked and said. Well, well. Youre neither human nor spiritual beast, but such a being. Thats why youve learned such an unusual technique. At these words, Destruction Emperors pupils shook. It was the same inside this strange formation, but this woman was truly dangerous. She was uncovering a lot just from exchanging a few moves with him. As he was bewildered, Where do you think youre going! At that moment, Wicked Granny twisted her body and extended her ringed staff towards someone. An enormous gust of wind swept through, and because of this, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been trying to run towards the thatched house, had to fly backwards to avoid it. Mok Gyeong-un, who had to distance himself nearly thirty paces before escaping it, exhaled lightly and looked at Wicked Granny. Kekeke. I suppose you thought the enemy of my enemy is my friend and tried to gain some advantage by helping this fellow, but its useless. Child. Youre all in the palm of my hand. At her cry, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed. It seemed that the only one who could move freely in this space was that unidentified woman. Not only was the energy in his body moving erratically, but even the surrounding energies were moving without regularity, making it impossible to release true qi externally. Yet she was freely doing so. Regardless of her original martial prowess, within this space, she was practically invincible. At this, Mok Gyeong-un became cautious and spoke. What did you do with the vengeful spirit that entered here? Vengeful spirit? At Mok Gyeong-uns question, curiosity filled Wicked Grannys eyes. Unlike this being who was neither human nor spiritual beast, this fellows eyes had been focused on something else other than this place from the start. Recently, all the intruders had been causing a commotion demanding the forbidden technique to handle souls, but this fellow was showing interest in a mere vengeful spirit. Intrigued by this, she opened her mouth. Ah. You must be talking about that arrogant vengeful spirit with the completely red appearance. What did you do to her? To this question, Wicked Granny shrugged her shoulders and answered glibly. What should I do? That vengeful spirit youre looking for paid the price for entering this place uninvited. Price? Theres no point in desperately searching here for a vengeful spirit thats already been annihilated -Whoosh! -Flinch! At that moment, Wicked Granny couldnt continue her words. As soon as she said the vengeful spirit had been annihilated, a ferocious and terribly intense killing intent from him pressed down on all directions. A glint appeared in her eyes. She had seen countless individuals over the years, but this was the first time she had encountered such a primordial and overwhelming killing intent. This is something else. It was enough to make her whole body break out in goosebumps. Usually, those who have reached such a level have deep cultivation and dont lose their reason even when angered, knowing how to control themselves. But from this fellow, a completely raw scent was emanating. Yes. This is it. Its a sensation she hadnt felt in a long time. Living here with the thought of repaying her karma, she had almost forgotten those blood-soaked days. But encountering this killing intent that seemed to pierce her lungs, she longed for those times again. Indeed, no matter how many years one trains, is it impossible to change this unique temperament? Ah, what a shame. She would have liked to properly face him outside the formation and taste his skill, but being in a position where she couldnt leave this place, that seemed impossible. But if it was someone who had surpassed the wall of walls, even if he couldnt properly handle energy, wouldnt he be able to entertain her to some extent? As she was about to face Mok Gyeong-un, who was emanating tremendous killing intent towards her, -Boom! It was at that very moment. Along with a thunderous sound, the entire meadow shook violently as if an earthquake had struck. It wasnt just the ground. The blue sky rippled and cracks began to form in all directions. At this, Wicked Granny glared at the thatched house with a terribly distorted expression. No way? It couldnt be. Surely that vengeful spirit woman was trapped in the silver wood prison and couldnt do anything. But why had an anomaly occurred in the entire formation? This could only happen if there was a problem with the pillar that could be called the center It was at that moment. -Woong! Swish! Oh no! At that instant, Wicked Granny hurriedly dropped the staff she was holding and stretched out her hand towards the formless sword flying at her like lightning. *** -Haa Haa Cheong-ryeong, having almost completely depleted her spirit energy, was pointing her index finger towards the pillar with an extremely faint spirit body. The Void Stabilizing Breath[1] of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, which she had used on the off chance it might work. It was a supreme technique that transcended simple laws, and she had used it with the sole thought of somehow helping Mok Gyeong-un, and that slim chance had worked. -Aah! Although it was the Void Stabilizing Breath performed with diminished and weakened spirit energy, part of the pillar was sucked into space and fell off, causing an anomaly in the formation. Chapter 444 Chapter 444 C Wicked Heart Granny (3)-Rumble! The meadow shook violently as if an earthquake had struck, accompanied by a thunderous sound. It wasnt just the ground. The previously clear sky rippled like waves, and cracks began to form everywhere in sight. -Crack! In that fleeting moment, Mok Gyeong-un sensed it. Along with the cracks, the energy that had been moving erratically until now was suddenly stabilizing. He absolutely did not miss this moment. Mok Gyeong-un extended his sword-controlling finger towards Wicked Granny, who had turned her head towards the thatched house. -Swish! Then, an incredibly transparent formless sword rushed fiercely towards her. At that moment, Wicked Granny hurriedly turned her head, dropped her staff, and stretched out her hand. One might wonder if it was possible to block a formless sword, which could be considered the pinnacle of swordsmanship, with bare hands, but at that instant, something transparent appeared in a shape similar to her hand. -Woong! It was, A formless claw? -Clash clash clash clash! The moment the formless sword and formless claw collided, sparks flew and everything in sight brightened. A glint appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, who had tried to subdue Wicked Granny in one go at the moment he could properly handle energy again for some unknown reason. He knew she was no ordinary person, but he hadnt predicted at all that she could unleash not just a formless sword, but a formless claw. Meanwhile, Hmph! Wicked Granny, having blocked the formless sword with her formless claw, was about to fly towards Mok Gyeong-un. At that moment, -Grrr! She looked up, stimulated by a strange energy sensing danger. There, she saw a huge blue sphere the size of a bull floating, and looking closely, its interior was rotating rapidly. -Thud thud thud thud! At that moment, the grass on the meadow floor was uprooted and floated upwards. Then, as they were drawn into the blue light, they burned and oxidized the moment they touched it. -Sizzle! The sphere had tremendous gravitational pull, and as its interior began to rotate even faster, no, more fiercely, an even wider surrounding area began to be sucked in. It was enough to make even the ground break apart and rise. -Whoosh! Due to the tremendous gravitational force, Wicked Grannys body was also drawn towards the sphere and showed signs of floating up. Destruction Emperor raised the corner of his mouth in a sneer as he watched this. Now that Ive regained my strength, I wont be dragged around by the likes of you anymore -Grrr! !? At that moment, Destruction Emperors eyes widened. And for good reason C Wicked Granny, who was about to be drawn in by the spheres tremendous gravitational force, snorted and stretched out her hand, creating an even larger formless claw. And the moment Wicked Granny made a grasping motion, -Crack crack crack crack! The formless claw that had appeared in mid-air grasped the sphere and crushed it. The energy inside was crushed in that state and spread in all directions causing other repercussions, but Wicked Granny, who had been underneath it, had disappeared. Oh no! Destruction Emperor, realizing this, tried to move hurriedly, but, -Thud! He couldnt help but feel someone grasping the back of his head. -Bang! In that state, Destruction Emperor fell forward and his face was buried in the ground. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. It was so strong that the ground where he hit sank in, creating a pit nearly ten feet deep. Nevertheless, Destruction Emperor didnt die. Wicked Granny smirked and said to Destruction Emperor, who was writhing in pain. Did you mistakenly think something would greatly change just because the flow of energy returned to normal? -Clash clash clash! At that moment, the white scale armor Destruction Emperor was wearing began to move on its own, covering his entire body and trying to transform into something else. However, -Thud! Boom! As Wicked Granny lifted Destruction Emperors head again and slammed it to the ground, the white scales that had been trying to change on their own as if alive stopped transforming. Destruction Emperors body no longer moved. Its good that youre sturdy, not being human. Wicked Granny, still gripping his head, muttered something softly as if chanting a spell. Meanwhile, -Flinch! -Swish! In a fleeting moment, a black line crossed the space of the meadow, trying to pass by Wicked Granny. However, at that instant, she moved so quickly that her body appeared in multiple layers, and she grabbed the black line with both hands. -Thud! -Whoosh! In that state, Wicked Grannys figure was pushed back nearly twenty paces. And at the end of those twenty paces, as Wicked Grannys hands turned completely white, the black line gradually began to take shape. It was Mok Gyeong-uns demonic sword, Evil Commandment Sword. Mok Gyeong-uns gaze, holding the hilt of Evil Commandment Sword, became even more serious. He had faced numerous enemies until now, but this was the first time someone had caught C not avoided C a single strike that concentrated all his power into one point, launched as a surprise attack, with both hands. Wicked Grannys lips twitched as she opened her mouth. This is quite surprising. You Did you know how to concentrate all your power into one? At this level, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say youve nearly reached the extreme. And -Thud! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un moved his left sword-controlling finger. The sword-controlling finger tried to pierce between Wicked Grannys eyebrows, who was gripping the blade. However, in that instant, Wicked Granny slightly twisted both palms that were gripping the blade. Then, -Thud! Mok Gyeong-uns figure, holding the sword, also twisted and his body rose. Wicked Granny launched a palm strike towards Mok Gyeong-uns abdomen with her whitened hand like lightning. -Thud! Mok Gyeong-uns body, hit by the palm strike, created ripples in the air as he flew over ten jang away. -Whoosh! Wicked Granny, who had sent Mok Gyeong-un flying, raised one eyebrow. Her figure had already been pushed back quite a bit, and she then looked at her palm. She too had reached the level where she could concentrate all her power into one, having surpassed the wall of walls, and at the moment she accurately struck his abdomen, He dissipated the force and partially deflected it. Wicked Granny, raising her head, opened her mouth. The subtlety of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi. It was a technique beyond the subtlety of grafting flowers, not only returning the opponents power as it is but also able to mix in ones own power. It seemed like it had been quite, no, extremely long since she had seen this. I heard from those who entered that the level of the current martial arts world had greatly degenerated, but it doesnt seem to be the case. Wicked Grannys lips twitched with satisfaction. The anger about the damaged formation had already disappeared from her mind. Rather, she was feeling joy at meeting an opponent with whom she could properly demonstrate her skills after a long time. On the other hand, -Drip! Mok Gyeong-un, who had barely managed to dissipate her force and stop, was wiping the blood flowing from his mouth. Although he had employed the subtlety of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi in an instant, he couldnt completely deflect the force and suffered internal injuries. However, this wasnt very important. More concerning was the single move Wicked Granny had just demonstrated. Clearly, this was, She concentrated all her power into one point. She demonstrated a technique like the single strike that concentrates all power into one point, which could be considered the final move and subtlety of the demonic sword technique I use, through a palm strike. Because of this, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but be surprised. Moreover, its form was quite natural. As if unleashing an ordinary move, she launched a palm strike, but all her power was concentrated in that single move. Shes strong. Certainly, this woman was by far the strongest among all the enemies he had met so far. An enemy at a level where they could imbue all their power even in a light move was a monster who could drive their opponent to death with just a single moment of carelessness. Mok Gyeong-un, whose reason had half flown away due to great anger at hearing Cheong-ryeong had been annihilated, regained his composure when he judged that the opponent was not someone he could easily kill. At that moment, Wicked Granny, -Swish! Stretched out her hand and sucked in the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword through air-walking. Evil Commandment Sword, touched by her hand, shook its blade violently as if resisting being held by someone other than its owner. At this, she smirked and said. Its resisting strongly because its not its master. As expected of a peerless master who had surpassed the wall of walls, Wicked Granny was not affected at all by the demonic sword. Rather, she lightly suppressed the demonic sword with her true qi. When she applied true qi, the violent shaking of the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword stopped. Aiming this Evil Commandment Sword at Mok Gyeong-un, she said. Youre truly a peculiar fellow. I thought you were just the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, but youre reeking strongly of our era. It seems youve become quite cautious, able to control your killing intent well. Yes. Thats how it should be. Killing intent might become fighting spirit, but in a battle between those who have reached the extreme, it only becomes a hindrance. And killing intent isnt used like that, but -Swoosh! Wicked Grannys figure blurred and disappeared. She began to move at ultra-high speed, employing her lightness technique. Mok Gyeong-un could see her clearly. But then her figure, moving like this, split into two. -Swoosh swoosh! Whoosh! Whoosh! Her figure, split into two sides, was approaching Mok Gyeong-un simultaneously with a terrifying momentum. Even without a special lightness technique, she had reached a level where she could split her figure into two with just her own footwork, having reached such a realm. -Whoosh! From the Wicked Granny flying in from the right, a very strong killing intent was felt. The will to kill the opponent was very strong. Seeing this, one would likely think that the figure on the left was either a feint or had a high probability of being support, and the real attack was probably more likely to come from the right. Normally, one would think so, but, [Killing intent isnt used like that, but] Mok Gyeong-un was mindful of what Wicked Granny had said to him. If this was true, it meant she was trying to show something utilizing killing intent. If so, it was no different from intentionally making the opponent recognize this. It didnt matter which of the two was the real attack. Both are real attacks. So Mok Gyeong-un spread his left and right hands, summoned formless swords in both hands, and grasped them. -Woong! Wicked Granny, who had dispersed her figure into two and was flying in, was almost within reach. Mok Gyeong-un was about to face her with the technique of right sword left sword. But at that moment, -Flinch! Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly swung the formless sword in his left hand upwards. -Clash clash clash clash! The formless claw and formless sword collided as it suddenly struck down from above, and white light flashed. He had managed to block the formless claw trying to crush him from above in an instant, but the weight of its power was so strong that his knees bent, and, -Thud thud thud thud! The ground couldnt withstand it and collapsed, shaking his figure. In that fleeting moment, her figure, split in two, suddenly flew in simultaneously as if jointly attacking Mok Gyeong-un from left and right. -Whoosh! At this, Mok Gyeong-un realized. She had first caused confusion through words, and deliberately revealed strong killing intent to make him unaware of her formless claws energy, even if just for a moment. This was a strategy that was possible only with long experience, beyond excellent combat sense. This is what experience is, child. It was already over. He was quite good, but the difference in experience was vast. She didnt intend to kill, but she thought to take an arm as payment. But at that very moment. -Clash clash clash clash! Then Mok Gyeong-un relaxed part of the blade of the formless sword he was holding. As he did so, the force of the pressing formless claw shifted towards the relaxed part, -Thud! Mok Gyeong-un changed the direction of the force and sent it towards Wicked Grannys figure flying in from the right, and at the same time, towards her figure flying in from the left, -Clash! He unleashed a single strike concentrating all his power into one point to block the sword. Huh? At this, Wicked Granny was genuinely surprised. She had thought he absolutely couldnt block it, but she hadnt imagined at all that he would use the formless sword to employ a flower-grafting technique to deflect the formless claw. This was no different from deflecting true qi with true qi. He was compensating for the unbridgeable realm of experience with unimaginable, excellent combat sense. This fellow is truly something. But that wasnt the end. As her left figure and the strikes concentrating all power collided, causing a huge aftermath, in that fleeting moment, Mok Gyeong-un used the Scripture of Transferring True Qi technique to create rippling waves, accepting her power while simultaneously, -Bang! Stomping the ground with his foot, -Whirl! He imbued both his and her power into the sword at the same time and twisted the sword tip in a spiral. Along with this, accompanied by the sound of space tearing, the sword energy imbued with both powers created a whirlwind like a storm. -Swish swish swish swish swish swish! At that moment, Wicked Grannys eyes widened. T-This is? Chapter 445 Chapter 445 C Wicked Heart Granny (4)It was a sensation closer to instinct than reason. He was capable of colder and more rational judgment than anyone else, as he was nearly emotionless compared to ordinary humans. For the first time in his life, he had come to like someone, and the sense of loss from that persons annihilation aroused great anger in him. Usually, we say that we are swept away by anger. However, for Mok Gyeong-un, anger brought about a single-minded focus. It was a single will to desperately kill someone, and because of it, all other unnecessary calculations and thoughts disappeared. -Swish! Clash clash clash! The idea of deflecting true qi with true qi. And the bold gamble of deflecting the power of a strike concentrating all power into one point through the subtlety of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi while adding his own power. -Crack! This placed a tremendous overload on his body. However, Mok Gyeong-un instinctively found the most effective way to unleash this power. It was the Chasing Whirlwind Sword, one of the ultimate techniques of Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin. -Bang! A foot stomp that crushed the ground. Along with it, the sword energy of two powers rotating in a spiral. -Crack! With the sound of space tearing, the sword energy imbued with two powers created a whirlwind like a storm. -Swish swish swish swish swish swish! By rotating the powers that didnt mix and could strain the body in a spiral, he made them naturally combine without forcibly mixing them into one. Thus, the whirlwind created by the two powers caused a massive sword energy storm that enveloped Wicked Granny. -Boom boom boom boom boom boom! As even the air was torn apart, dozens of jang were instantly devastated, and within its center, another strange event was unfolding. -Whoosh! Within the storm of sword energy, two formless claws overlapped as if interlocking, wrapping around someone C none other than Wicked Granny. She thought this was the best way to block it since she couldnt avoid it, but that wasnt all. In that state, Wicked Granny inside the two formless claws began to rotate fiercely in the opposite spiral direction. -Clash clash clash clash clash clash! Because of this, as the spiral and counter-spiral overlapped, -Swish! The whirlwind combining the two powers gradually subsided. And finally, the momentum completely dissipated. -Thud! Wicked Granny, who had blocked this with an exquisite move, staggered and then coughed up black blood. No matter how much she surpassed Mok Gyeong-un in internal energy or power, it was difficult to completely withstand the spiral sword technique that combined her own power concentrated into a single point with Mok Gyeong-uns sword energy. After staggering two steps, she regained her balance and wiped the blood with her sleeve. Huu Huu Her pupils shook as she steadied her breathing. This wasnt because of Mok Gyeong-uns innate combat sense and response. It was because of the sword technique Mok Gyeong-un had just demonstrated. Without a doubt. This was that persons sword technique. Was this the reason for the scent of the old days emanating from this fellow? She raised her head and looked at Mok Gyeong-un. -Sizzle! Sizzle! Mok Gyeong-un was standing with his formless sword extended, but his arm was trembling, and blood was spurting from some acupoints that couldnt withstand the strain. Although reaching the realm of life and death meant that the subtlety of concentrating power was no longer a technique beyond his limits, it was inevitably straining to also imbue the opponents power. My right arm wont move. But it didnt matter. He needed to expel the overloaded energy tormenting his body and move other body parts. He expanded his senses by focusing on each part again, starting from the tips of his toes. This incredible concentration of Mok Gyeong-un quickly regained control over his body that wasnt moving due to trembling from overload. As sensation returned to his entire body, -Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-un immediately flew towards Wicked Granny. Sar?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Tap tap! As he flew after kicking off the ground twice, Mok Gyeong-uns figure split into three. It was the subtlety of creating clones from the Wind God Step he had stolen and learned from the masked Ma Ra-hyeon. Seeing Mok Gyeong-uns figure split into three along with the rushing wind, Wicked Granny raised the corner of her mouth. Its certain. The man before her eyes had clearly inherited that persons legacy. If so, -Thud! Wicked Granny immediately knelt on one knee, clasped her hands in a salute, and cried out. Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon pays respects to the blood descendant who inherited that persons legacy. !? A glint flashed in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes for an instant at her sudden action. But that was the end of it. He didnt know why she was reacting like this, but it didnt matter whether it was a misunderstanding or anything else. The original purpose of coming here was just one thing. It was to retrieve the forbidden technique that could unite souls and help Cheong-ryeong. But at the point where she had been annihilated, all of that became meaningless, so Mok Gyeong-un had only one thought C to kill Wicked Granny. -Flinch! Wicked Granny furrowed her brow as Mok Gyeong-un didnt stop his attack despite her paying respects, and she tried to create distance by employing her lightness technique. Why? If he was that persons blood relative, he should know her. But why isnt he withdrawing his killing intent and attacking like this? -Whoosh! As she wondered, she immediately summoned three formless claws to block the sword techniques unleashed by Mok Gyeong-uns figures flying in from three directions. -Clash clash clash clash clash clash! -Boom boom boom boom! Each move, with power concentrated into it, caused tremendous repercussions every time they clashed. The meadow around where they were fighting had already lost its shape and was becoming devastated. Wicked Granny, blocking Mok Gyeong-uns attacks, shouted. Please stop. I am not your enemy. Despite her cry, Mok Gyeong-un had no intention of stopping. Rather, he was pressuring her with increasingly sharp and precise sword techniques. This couldnt help but inwardly surprise Wicked Granny as well. Even though Im focusing on defense, his sword techniques are becoming increasingly precise. Truly monstrous talent. It was talent that couldnt be measured by simply calling it exceptional. Given enough time, he was the kind of talent that could even surpass the experience she had accumulated. However, this was no time to be surprised. -Clash clash clash clash clash! Wicked Granny, blocking Mok Gyeong-uns formless sword, shouted. I serve your ancestor. Theres no reason to fight any Nonsense! -Swish! Wicked Granny hurriedly tilted her head to the side, but her cheek was cut and she ended up bleeding. Her gaze sharpened. The sword techniques were becoming increasingly precise, surpassing a level that could be blocked by defense alone. It was an unbelievably rapid rate of improvement. This wont do. It seemed she needed to mix offense and defense appropriately. It was truly perplexing. She kept talking about her relationship with that person, but why was he attacking her so fiercely as if to kill her? !? Could it be that he really doesnt know anything? Her expression became subtle. Among those who had intruded here, there were occasionally some who said that everything in the old martial arts world had disappeared after the day of the great calamity, but even so, it was a place that once dominated the martial arts world. How could a place once called the greatest under heaven easily disappear? -Clash clash clash clash clash! As she blocked Mok Gyeong-uns full-power sword techniques, she thought she needed to change her approach. He kept trying to kill her with tremendous killing intent, so it seemed better to subdue him first and then attempt conversation. So she stopped just defending and gathered her power to launch a strike with her formless claw towards Mok Gyeong-uns chest. But at that moment, -Swish! The formless sword, which had been evenly matched until now because they were in the same realm, pierced through and partially cut the formless claw. !!!!! Her pupils shook for a moment. He cut the formless claw? Wicked Granny couldnt hide her bewilderment. Of course, even formless energy can be superior depending on ones power. However, because this was basically a realm of enlightenment possible only after reaching the extreme, it was difficult to break with the same formless energy. But now, Mok Gyeong-un had cut through the formless claw, though not completely. -Tremble! What on earth was this? Wicked Granny hurriedly tried to create distance due to the aftermath of the sharp energy penetrating as the formless claw was cut. She could instinctively understand. Beyond becoming more precise, the sword was gradually becoming sharper. What this meant was one thing. Hes moving towards a higher realm in the midst of our confrontation. She truly couldnt hide her surprise. Killing intent. The single-minded focus to kill someone was a path that moved away from principle and the Way, so it couldnt lead to entering a higher realm. This was something one could know through long years of mental and physical cultivation. But why was this persons sword continually becoming stronger the more they clashed? -Clash! As the formless sword and formless claw collided, their figures crossed for an instant. -Swish! The formless claw was split even more than before, and Wicked Grannys left shoulder became soaked in blood from a sword wound. Her gaze narrowed as she looked at Mok Gyeong-un. Single-minded focus She could now understand the reason. Although it was killing intent, this was pure single-minded focus. Due to the single-minded focus of only wanting to kill her, the sword was becoming closer to its inherent role, to the point of purity. -Throb! She felt pain from the blade energy penetrating her shoulder. Feeling pain after such a long time, any thoughts about this being before her being someones descendant or anything like that completely disappeared from her mind. A strengthening opponent, a worthy adversary met after a long time. All of this gradually increased her competitive spirit and fighting spirit even more. Since it had come to this, she wanted to properly fight with full power, throwing away all the karma she had accumulated and the shackles towards that person. -Grrr! As she fully unleashed her true qi, strong wind pressure swept around her due to her energy. Having lived for many years, she far surpassed Mok Gyeong-un in pure internal energy. Even Mok Gyeong-un, who had been focusing only on the single-minded thought of killing her, seemed to judge that everything would be decided in a single move given her changed energy, and he properly took his stance. -Swish! It was the moment when these two peerless masters were about to compete with their ultimate techniques. -Whoosh! At that moment, someone entered through the distorted gap in the formation torn by Mok Gyeong-uns formless sword. Then that someone hurriedly shouted. Stop!!! Despite the ear-splitting shout, neither Mok Gyeong-un nor Wicked Granny took their eyes off each other at all. It was a crucial moment. The match would be decided the instant one took their eyes off the opponent. Seeing this, the person who had shouted at them, thinking this wouldnt do, this time flew between them, squeezing in. She was, So Ye-rin? It was Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin. However, Wicked Granny, who had no idea who she was, had already made up her mind to settle the match and urged. Dont interfere, woman. I cant do that, Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon. !? When she accurately stated her title and name despite seeing her for the first time, one of Wicked Grannys eyebrows raised. You Who are you? At this question, a chilling, ominous energy surged from Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin. Along with this, her black hair turned blood-red. Wicked Grannys eyes widened as she watched this. To her, Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin, whose hair had completely turned the color of blood, clasped her hands in a salute and said. Jin Ye-rin, daughter of Jin Yeong-in, the last young sect leader of Mushang Fortress, pays respects to Master Cheol Su-ryeon, who served that person! !!!!!! Chapter 446 Chapter 446 C Wicked Heart Granny (5)Just half a quarter-hour earlier. When Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin arrived near the bamboo forest, a fierce battle was already underway. The situation was a clash between those trying to prevent entry into the bamboo forest and those attempting to break through. However, one side numbered in the hundreds while the other was just a small group. Yet the smaller group consisted entirely of extraordinary masters who had surpassed the peak realm, so the battle was somewhat evenly matched. Am I too late? Watching their conflict, she couldnt understand what was going on. She had hurried here as fast as she could, but had the Secret Society been even faster than her? Just then, her eyes caught sight of someone. It was the masked Ma Ra-hyeon, who had assisted her in the Embroidered Uniform Guards. [Ma Ra-hyeon!] [Six Offices Commander!] He too spotted her and called out. At this, she instantly swept away the enemies rushing towards Ma Ra-hyeon with the Four Shadow Fist and Kick, one of the ultimate techniques of the Wind Shadow Eight Forms. -Thud thud thud thud thud! [Gah!] [Urgh!] After instantly defeating over ten peak masters with her ultimate technique, she immediately asked Ma Ra-hyeon. [Has Master Dam Baek-ha arrived already?] She had asked Dam Baek-ha, the Blood Saint of the Nine Blood Sect, to deliver the information she had discovered to Mok Gyeong-un. However, unlike herself who had headed straight for the bamboo forest, she had predicted it would naturally take some time for Dam Baek-ha to receive that information. But seeing Ma Ra-hyeon and familiar faces like Seop-chun and Mong Mu-yak, it clearly meant that Mok Gyeong-un had also arrived here. Yet, [Master Dam Baek-ha? What do you mean?] [Didnt you receive my message from Master Dam Baek-ha?] At her words, Ma Ra-hyeon replied with a puzzled expression. [No, thats not it. We came here with our lord to prevent that dangerous forbidden technique from falling into the hands of the Secret Society.] [Ah] At his answer, So Ye-rin nodded as if relieved and was inwardly surprised. It seemed Mok Gyeong-un had already discovered the information she had obtained and had even moved first. If they hadnt arrived first, that important forbidden technique might have fallen into their hands. In any case, the issue now wasnt who arrived first. That mustnt fall into their hands. So she scanned the surroundings and asked. [Where is Young Master Mok?] [He entered the bamboo forest to stop an enemy who had gone in ahead.] [There was someone who entered first?] [Yes. Judging by how much quieter the bamboo forest has become compared to earlier, our lord may have subdued that person Oh no!] At that moment, Ma Ra-hyeon spotted masked individuals from the Secret Society breaking through their defense line and rushing towards the bamboo forest. As he was about to move, Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin held out her hand telling him not to intervene and flew off. -Whoosh! [Ill take care of them, you protect this place!] [Understood.] Although Mok Gyeong-uns forces overwhelmed in terms of skill, there were so many enemies that they couldnt prevent some from breaking through in time. However, Ma Ra-hyeon thought it fortunate. The best ally had arrived at the perfect moment. So Ye-rin, who had flown off, created clones with her Wind Shadow Step and instantly caught up with those using lightness techniques to rush towards the bamboo forest, subduing them. -Swish! Swish! Swish swish swish swish! It took her only the time to count to three to subdue five masked individuals. After swiftly subduing them, she was about to help Ma Ra-hyeon and the others again when she turned her ear to the sounds coming from inside the bamboo forest. -Clang! Clang! The sounds of fighting could be heard from inside. -Kekekeke! -Kagh! Kagh! That is? At this, she entered the bamboo forest and discovered a swordsman fighting against grotesque spiritual beasts. It was none other than the Ghost Blade. The Ghost Blade, who had tried to enter through the distorted space gap following Mok Gyeong-un, was blocking the spiritual beasts that were springing out from the hole created by Destruction Emperor. Seeing the Ghost Blade for the first time, So Ye-rin couldnt help but be inwardly surprised. This was because, despite seeming injured, he was easily handling quite strong-looking spiritual beasts alone with remarkable swordsmanship. His flower grafting has reached the extreme. Flower grafting is a technique for facing strong enemies with little strength. The Ghost Blade was demonstrating high-level subtleties, such as deflecting even the grotesque attacks of non-human spiritual beasts with his sword to attack other spiritual beasts. However, the spiritual beasts were no ordinary foes, and as they kept coming up through the hole, it seemed too much for him to block alone. So she flew towards them to attack the spiritual beasts and help him. [Ill help too!] -Whoosh! Then, [Huu Huu I dont know who you are, but if you serve him, help the one who went inside.] The Ghost Blade rejected this and pointed at the distorted space gap with his left hand. At his words, Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin thought, One who serves him? What on earth did that mean? Had he mistaken her for one of Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates? Rather, she had thought he was an acquaintance of Mok Gyeong-un or someone related to him. As she wondered, the Ghost Blade shouted at her. [The highest executive of the Secret Society is inside. If the forbidden technique falls into his hands, everything is over.] [The Secret Society?] So they hadnt completely blocked them? At the Ghost Blades cry, So Ye-rin finally changed direction and flew into the distorted space gap. *** The first thing that caught Six Offices Commander So Ye-rins eye upon entering was none other than the devastated meadow and an unconscious man wearing white scale armor. However, her gaze didnt linger on him for long. This was because of two peerless masters facing off with an extraordinary aura. Is this possible? Seeing this, she couldnt help but be inwardly astonished. This was because the aura emanating from them was so tremendous that it surpassed even Gu Seong-baek, the Northern Blade King and also Southern Pacification Commissioner, one of the Six Heavens, no, Seven Heavens, called the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. She truly couldnt help but be surprised. Is that really Young Master Mok? She knew better than anyone that he possessed monstrous talent, having faced him directly. But this was hard to believe. It had barely been two months since they parted at the Imperial Palace? Although she too had developed her martial arts further in the meantime, gaining enlightenment through her confrontation with the Northern Blade King, this was truly astonishing. What Mok Gyeong-un held in his hand was undoubtedly a formless sword, said to be possible only after reaching the pinnacle of swordsmanship. That meant, Has he surpassed the wall of walls? He was truly a monster who had transcended human limits. How could such a monster exist? After being at a loss for words for a moment, she then looked at the opponent facing off against Mok Gyeong-un. While Mok Gyeong-uns rapid increase in power was remarkable, that woman was no pushover either. She looked to be barely in her early twenties on the outside, but how had she reached such a level of martial arts? Looking at them, the titles for the pinnacle of the current martial arts world would have to change. But Six Offices Commander So Ye-rins eyes widened as she looked at the woman facing off against Mok Gyeong-un. No way? She remembered a story her father, Jin Yeong-in, had told her long ago. He had told her anecdotes of their ancestors as if telling old folk tales, and there were people who appeared in those legends. Her father had described their appearances in detail. So she remembered exactly. It cant be. Has she been alive all this time? She was so surprised that she covered her mouth with her palm. It was hard to believe, but she soon came to her senses. Thinking about it, even the Elder and Dam Baek-ha of the Nine Blood Sect had lived this long, so there was no reason she couldnt either. Moreover, wasnt she the person who had lived the longest even in those days? So she thought she couldnt just stand by. I must stop their fight. -Whoosh! So Ye-rin flew towards them as they faced off and shouted. Stop!!! Despite her ear-splitting cry, neither Mok Gyeong-un nor Wicked Granny took their eyes off each other at all. Thinking this wouldnt do, she flew between them, squeezing in. Wicked Granny urged her. Dont interfere, woman. I cant do that, Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon. You Who are you? At this question, Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin employed the Grand Blood Expansive All-Overseeing Heavens Art[1]. -Grrr! Then her black hair turned blood-red. Wicked Grannys eyes widened as she watched this. To her, Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin, whose hair had completely turned the color of blood, clasped her hands in a salute and said. Jin Ye-rin, daughter of Jin Yeong-in, the last young sect leader of Mushang Fortress, pays respects to Master Cheol Su-ryeon, who served that person! !? In an instant, Wicked Grannys expression, which had been at the peak of fighting spirit, completely softened. This woman before her eyes was that persons blood descendant? Just looking at her blood-red hair, she was undeniably that persons blood relative. Then who was the one facing off against her? She had naturally assumed he was a blood descendant because he could use the Luminous Star Sword Art[2], one of that persons ultimate techniques, and the lightness technique of the Wind Shadow Eight Forms[3]. As if reading her thoughts, So Ye-rin, no, Jin Ye-rin turned her head and said to Mok Gyeong-un. Young Master Mok. This person is not an enemy. Please stop. And Master Cheol Su-ryeon. Young Master Mok here is not unrelated to our Jin family. he is the Four -Shiver! Before she could finish speaking. !!!!! Jin Ye-rin had naturally thought they would stop fighting once she informed them they were allies. But something completely unexpected happened. Mok Gyeong-un moved with tremendous killing intent. Young Master Mo -Thud! Ah! As Mok Gyeong-un waved his hand, Jin Ye-rins body was flung to the side by a ferocious energy. Along with this, Mok Gyeong-uns figure blurred and became a black line that cut through the air. Oh no! At this, Wicked Granny, whose fighting spirit had subsided due to Jin Ye-rins appearance, hurriedly tried to grab the single strike concentrating all power into one point with her two hands wrapped in formless claws. Unlike the early stages of their confrontation, she thought she couldnt just block Mok Gyeong-uns sword that had become even sharper. She had to use all her strength to block it. -Clash clash clash clash clash clash! The moment the two hands wrapped in formless claws and the formless sword collided, blue flames burst out in all directions along with a flash of light, and the ground cracked and caved in from the aftermath. -Rumble! -Tremble! Wicked Grannys two hands and arms shook violently. Her expression contorted. Although her fighting spirit had subsided, this single strike was distinctly different from all the power until now. The sword contained only a persistent single-minded focus to kill her and -Creep! What is this? The formless sword was becoming tinged with a ferocious black energy, and, -Thud! Thud! Hnngh! Gradually, her figure began to be pushed back. Moreover, -Crack! Cracks were also forming near the palms of the two formless claws gripping the formless sword. Because of this, she could understand. It wasnt a matter of fighting spirit. At this moment, this man was overwhelming her. If she let go of her hands and was pushed back further, she would be cut in half like this. -Grr! As her life was in danger, she gathered all her true qi into her two hands, beyond her limits. Her formless claws also became tinged with an even whiter light. Meanwhile, someone approached, barely breaking through this tremendous aftermath, and shouted. -Whoosh! Young Master Mok Stop Even though she was protecting her body with blood-red strong energy, she was having difficulty even breathing due to the tremendous aftermath. At this, Wicked Granny, seeming worried about her, spoke with difficulty. Wh-Why are you doing this? If you have a connection with the Jin familys blood relative theres no reason to fight like this risking your life This is retribution for annihilating her. Her? What !? Suddenly, Wicked Grannys expression contorted. She wondered who her could be, but because of the word annihilation, she thought of something. Wicked Granny asked, hoping it wasnt true. Wait You dont mean that vengeful spirit? Your life is the price. Huh? Wicked Granny was genuinely dumbfounded. Was he really trying to kill her like this because of one vengeful spirit? What on earth was she that he would do this? How could a mere soul filled with resentment cause such anger and killing intent? It made no sense at all, but she soon revealed the truth. She wasnt annihilated. What? That vengeful spirit woman is trapped in that thatched house over there. No sooner had those words finished. -Whoosh! Huh? Mok Gyeong-un, who had been pressing in with his sword as if to kill, suddenly withdrew his strength and deflected it. Because of this, Wicked Granny, who had been holding the formless sword, couldnt withstand the force and fell forward. -Boom! sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As she fell forward and couldnt withdraw her strength, the ground touched by the formless claws shattered and caved in. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un was flying towards the thatched house. !? Watching his retreating figure, even Jin Ye-rin stared blankly, not understanding what was happening. His expression? It changed suddenly. That cold and indifferent face that had been full of terrible killing intent just moments ago brightened in an instant. Chapter 447 Chapter 447 C Wicked Heart Granny (6)Haa Haa Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cheong-ryeongs spirit body trapped in the silver wood prison was incredibly faint. She was already weakened due to the talisman formation and silver wood, but after using the Void Stabilizing Breath, which consumed the most energy among the subtleties of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, she had reached a dangerous state. She tried to endure with all her might, but even her consciousness was gradually becoming hazy. Mortal I wonder if Mortal is alright? Though she was on the verge of annihilation trying to save him, she didnt regret it. Even if she couldnt achieve her revenge, if she could save Mortal at this moment, she would be satisfied with that. That was her honest feeling. There was just one thing she regretted. Its a shame that I cant see you before I go. Beyond death, complete annihilation. The demise of a being without an afterlife, thats what she regretted so much. As she grew faint, it became difficult even to keep her eyes open, and her eyelids began to close slowly. It was at that moment. -Bang! The door shattered and someone entered the thatched house. As she looked towards it with half-closed eyes, Cheong-ryeong! The voice she had longed to hear so much reached her ears. Her eyes, which had been about to disappear after consuming all her spirit energy, suddenly widened. Mok Gyeong-un, who approached where she was, ruthlessly tore off the talismans on the floor and then, -Crack! He shattered even the silver wood with his bare hands. The moment the talismans and silver wood were all broken, as the connection with the outside energy was fully restored, her body that had shrunk instantly returned to its original size. -Swish swish swish! However, even though her size returned to normal, Cheong-ryeongs spirit body was still incredibly faint due to the significant damage to her spirit energy. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeongs eyes reddened and she barely held back the tears that were about to pour out. -You How did you She had tried to detach him from her karma in every way possible. She didnt want him to be hurt and suffer because of her, who would ultimately be annihilated no matter what. Thats why she had tried to shoulder everything herself somehow. But why was he still trying to approach her like this to the very end? -Thud! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed both of Cheong-ryeongs shoulders, and she could see the relief on his face. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un looking at her affectionately with a brightened face, Cheong-ryeong finally burst into tears. -Sob. Mok Gyeong-un hugged her tightly. Overwhelmed with emotion, she cried as she spoke to Mok Gyeong-un. -Im sorry Im sorry I should stay away but the moment I see you I hate myself for being so happy and relieved. Its okay. Everythings okay. Mok Gyeong-un comforted her, stroking her head while holding her. In his embrace, she couldnt stop her tears and continued to cry pitifully. Although she thought she was prepared to shoulder everything, the moment she saw Mok Gyeong-un, it was difficult to control the emotions welling up from within. To her like this, Mok Gyeong-un said. You told me to trust someone else. Now you trust me too. -I I Ill protect you. So dont ever leave my side. -Swish! At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Cheong-ryeong, who had been crying, embraced his body with both arms. She could no longer deny it. That the part he occupied within her had grown too large. *** Master Cheol Su-ryeon! Haa Haa Ive shown an unsightly appearance. To that persons blood relative. Wicked Granny clicked her tongue, looking at her hands covered in wounds. If Mok Gyeong-un hadnt deflected his power and stopped midway, her body might have really been cut in two. At this, she felt a thrill rather than anger. She had naturally thought that the greatest martial arts talent she had seen so far was that person. But this was truly indescribable. He was simply a monster incarnate. There were plenty of people who grew stronger while fighting, but that usually happened at more basic stages. he was reaching for an even higher dimension of swordsmanship at this level of realm. A sword that surpasses the pinnacle of swordsmanship What should I call this? It was a sword that seemed to approach the very essence of swordsmanship. He stopped midway, but if he had completed this single strike full of killing intents single-minded focus, he would truly surpass the pinnacle of swordsmanship. Perhaps there would be nothing that sword couldnt cut. As she kept marveling, Jin Ye-rin asked her. Are you alright? Yes, Im fine. Such wounds will heal quickly. As she said, the blood flowing from her torn palms was gradually stopping. Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon showed this and then asked. But who exactly is that fellow? Hes someone who received teachings from Master Moon Evil Sword[1]. Moon Evil Sword? Huh? She wore an expression of disbelief. So this was why each of his sword techniques had felt somehow familiar. Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon clicked her tongue and said. That old no, I didnt know Moon Evil Sword was still alive. When that person invited him to come along, he said he would live according to the natural order and whatnot. Ah Ah, I apologize. Thinking about it, if Jin Ye-rin was that persons blood relative, she wasnt unrelated to Moon Evil Sword. He was that persons father-in-law, after all. Feeling like she had made a slip of the tongue, Cheol Su-ryeon apologized. No, no. Its alright. Jin Ye-rin shook her head at this. She had heard from her father that Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon had lived even longer than the Elder. But that wasnt important right now. More importantly, I apologize for being discourteous as soon as we met, Master Cheol Su-ryeon. -Thud! Jin Ye-rin clasped her hands in a salute to her. At this, Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon waved her hands, trying to undo her salute. No, you dont need to mind such things. I am that persons faithful servant. You, being that persons blood relative, dont need to show such a gesture. No. Even if you served that person, what Im about to say will be disrespectful to you, Master Cheol Su-ryeon. Disrespectful? -Thud! Jin Ye-rin knelt on both knees on the ground, not satisfied with just a salute. No, what are you doing? Please get up quickly. No. I cant do that. At this, a flustered Cheol Su-ryeon tried to make her stand up, but she was immovable. How can you do this? If you do this, I wont be able to face that person. Please stand up. I cant until Master Cheol Su-ryeon agrees to help. What? At her words asking for help, Cheol Su-ryeon furrowed her brow. She had guessed there was some reason they had come to this hidden place, but she didnt expect such an earnest attitude. Young miss My father, the last young sect leader, along with Mushang Fortress, the Blood Sect even numerous martial arts sects were annihilated and sacrificed on the day of the great calamity. At these words from Jin Ye-rin, Cheol Su-ryeons expression froze. She had heard about the day of the great calamity from those who had intruded here. They had said that the level of the martial arts world had greatly declined since then. However, she never imagined this story would include Mushang Fortress and the Blood Sect. Even if they werent as great as during that persons time, she thought Mushang Fortress and the Blood Sect would still be solid due to the descendants who had continued the lineage. Aah. Cheol Su-ryeon then looked up at the sky, which had cracks due to the damaged formation. Has that persons concern become reality? That person had said. Everything that exists will decay, and that would be no different for Mushang Fortress or the Blood Sect. Had it really come to pass? Even though it had been a long time since that person left, it was truly hard to believe. To her, who was feeling bitter, Jin Ye-rin continued speaking in an earnest voice. On the day of the great calamity, numerous spiritual beasts and even spirit beasts went berserk and tried to destroy the human world. At that time, many heroes of the Central Plains, including my grandfather, came forward and sacrificed themselves to stop it. However, this was not a natural occurrence. My father, the last young sect leader, discovered that it was caused by certain individuals. That organization is still intact and again -Swish! At that moment, before she could finish speaking, Cheol Su-ryeon raised her hand. Jin Ye-rin looked at her puzzled by her incomprehensible attitude. Then Cheol Su-ryeon, -Thud! Knelt on both knees like her, clasped her hands in a salute, and opened her mouth. I apologize. I understand what you want to ask, young miss, but I cannot leave this place. What? Jin Ye-rin, who hadnt yet made any request, couldnt hide her bewilderment. She had thought that if this woman, who had achieved great fame even in the old martial arts world and possessed martial arts surpassing the Seven Heavens called the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, helped them, they could more easily eliminate the enemies behind the scenes. But to be rejected before even making the request, she couldnt help but feel deflated. Moreover, wasnt she that persons loyal servant? How could she reject so coldly without even listening to everything? Master Cheol Su-ryeon. I have already received punishment from that person to guard this place and cleanse my karma. Cleanse your karma? Although all martial artists accumulate much karma, I killed numerous innocent women and children to save my blind eyes and this womb. At Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeons words, spoken calmly as if confessing, Jin Ye-rin was momentarily at a loss for words. Although she had heard old stories from her father, she didnt properly know the specific reasons why she was called a great villain. However, unexpectedly, the karma she bore was incomparably stronger than ordinary people. Seeing her surprised look, Cheol Su-ryeon spoke in a bitter voice. I was accumulating merit to cleanse my karma here, and I swore to that person on my life. That no matter what happened, I would not leave this place. Ah A sigh escaped Jin Ye-rins lips. She had thought this was an opportunity to gain not only the forbidden technique but also the best ally. But that expectation was crumbling so hopelessly. Then Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon said to her, who couldnt hide her disappointment. However, the reason that person left me here was not just to cleanse my karma. What do you mean? Please follow me. Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon stood up and guided her towards the thatched house. As they entered the thatched house, !? Mok Gyeong-un was there alone. At this, Cheol Su-ryeon looked at the broken silver wood bars with wary eyes. Could it be that the vengeful spirit couldnt endure in the end and was annihilated? If that was the case, she might have to fight this man again. But then, Do you know about the forbidden technique? Mok Gyeong-un wasnt angry at all. Rather, he was extremely calm. Puzzled by this, Cheol Su-ryeon asked, hoping it might be the case. Where did that vengeful spirit go? Thats none of your business, old monster. You! For a moment her voice almost rose, but Cheol Su-ryeon soon calmed her anger. There was no point in fighting this guy again; she would only be at a disadvantage. From the moment she took the vow not to kill, those with equal or greater power than her became enemies she couldnt face. -Did you really defeat that old monster? Cheong-ryeongs voice reached Mok Gyeong-uns ears. Cheong-ryeong, whose spirit body had been damaged to the brink of annihilation while trapped in the silver wood, had voluntarily entered the wooden puppet to recover her spirit energy. Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her surprise seeing Wicked Granny somewhat overwhelmed in aura. To think she could do this even to a great villain of the old martial arts world, she wondered where the limit of this Mortal fellow was. Meanwhile, Jin Ye-rin, who was behind them, sighed and said. Young Master Mok. I dont know what happened, but if the misunderstanding is cleared up, please stop now. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un lightly shrugged his shoulders. Then Cheol Su-ryeon glared at Mok Gyeong-un with a displeased expression, then brought a wooden box that had been in the corner of the thatched house and placed it on the table. At this, Jin Ye-rin asked in a puzzled voice. What is this? Its the arrangement that person left behind. That person left it? Yes. Please open it yourself. As Cheol Su-ryeon urged, holding out her hand, Jin Ye-rin hesitated for a moment before opening the lid of the wooden box with a tense expression. -Click! When she opened it, there was an old wooden slip and a book inside. Jin Ye-rins eyes shook as she saw the writing on the cover of the book. [Heavenly Concealed Luminous Star Sword Art] Chapter 448 Chapter 448 C Arrangement (1)[Heavenly Concealed Luminous Star Sword Art] Jin Ye-rins eyes widened as she saw the characters written on the cover of the book, one of the two items revealed when the wooden boxs lid opened. The Luminous Star Sword Art could be considered the exclusive martial art of her family, the Jin clan. Such Luminous Star Sword Arts existed in various forms, and it was said that the Divine Path Luminous Star Sword Art, known to possess the most perfect sword path and attainable only by reaching the highest realm, was abruptly cut off when the lord of Mushang Fortress, her grandfather, passed away. But what on earth was this? Heavenly Concealed Luminous Star Sword Art? This was a name she had never heard of, even from her father, the Minor Fortress Lord Jin Yeong-in. Could it be a new Luminous Star Sword Art that he had created? As she stood there, unable to easily reach out and touch it, Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon spoke with a gentle smile, apparently relieved after a long wait. This is what that person left for you. For me? But that person has already Yes, that person is no longer here. However, he said long ago that when he had cleansed all his karma, his blood descendants would visit this place. He foresaw that I would come here? Yes, he said that in his later years, he had awakened to the Taoist path and thus became able to read some of the heavenly secrets. he foresaw that great calamities might befall the Central Plains someday, but lamented that he could not intervene as it was a matter of the distant future. So he arranged this? Cheol Su-ryeon nodded in response to her question. Thats right. This Arrangement !? Before she could finish her sentence, Jin Ye-rin cut her off. Then, with a voice tinged with slight disappointment, she spoke. is what you said, but why did he just leave the day of the great calamity alone? The day of the great calamity On that day, Mushang Fortress and the Blood Sect Everything crumbled, and his descendants lost their lives miserably. Now you speak of arrangement Young miss. No. Please listen to me first. Her voice, which had been extremely calm, was gradually rising. As Cheol Su-ryeon closed her mouth, she continued her words. Everyone died on the day of the great calamity, and at best, Im the only surviving blood relative. What exactly did he intend to protect by leaving this arrangement? If he could read the heavenly secrets, shouldnt he have at least prevented the destruction of Mushang Fortress and our clan, even if not the worst calamity? -Pak! She roughly grabbed the secret manual of the Heavenly Concealed Luminous Star Sword Art and shook it, speaking with reddened eyes. This can never be called an arrangement. After losing everything, passing on something like this now C how is it any different from urging revenge? This isnt an arrangement, its The day of the great calamity Those who came from outside spoke of that day. They said a calamity struck where all sorts of monstrous beings ran wild, causing numerous sects and martial artists to lose their lives. This time, Cheol Su-ryeon interrupted her words. Then, with a deep sigh, she continued. Haa. It was truly heartbreaking. While His blood relatives were losing their lives outside, the reality that we knew nothing inside here was so frustrating. Thats I dont misunderstand your feelings. You said you lost your blood relatives and survived alone, so how could anyone put that pain into words? I too am sincerely grieved beyond measure. But on the other hand, its like this. How much more should he have done for his descendants to be satisfied? What? He already left his blood relatives the most powerful martial organization in the murim, passed down the highest martial arts of the era, and even bequeathed outstanding talents as an inheritance. Thats Yet despite this, did his blood relatives want Him to violate the natural order, remain in the world forever, protect his descendants, watch over them until they grew old and died, and care for them like children? For a moment, she was at a loss for words. She had spoken out of disappointment upon receiving something said to be His arrangement after losing everything due to the day of the great calamity. However, when Cheol Su-ryeon coldly pointed out the reality, she could not give any answer. He has already watched countless times as his old friends and acquaintances all passed away, and even their children grew old, fell ill, and died. Do you think it would be easy to watch his own children and descendants die like that? Despite this, isnt it rather a cruel wish towards him, who could be called your ancestor, to expect hHim to solve everything that will happen in the future? Ah At this piercing rebuke, as sharp as a needle killing with an inch of steel, Jin Ye-rin immediately became dejected. Deep down, she felt too ashamed. She had spoken out of momentary disappointment, but she too believed that Cheol Su-ryeons words were right. That person, their ancestor, had already left behind everything he could give and departed. The day of the great calamity was something that no one could have done anything about from the beginning, so everyone was inevitably caught up in an unavoidable disaster. Jin Ye-rin held back the tears that were about to fall and opened her mouth. I apologize. It seems Ive spoken too childishly. Cheol Su-ryeon, your words are correct. he has already left us many things. Nevertheless, faced with the reality of being the only one left among the clan, my heart weakened unnecessarily, and I seem to have committed a discourtesy. Please -Suk! As Jin Ye-rin was about to bow her head in apology, bringing her hands together in a martial salute, Cheol Su-ryeon stopped her and said. No. Its natural to want to lean on something or vent your frustrations when youve lost your entire clan and barely managed to hold on alone. -Suk! Cheol Su-ryeon embraced her and said. Theres no need to forcibly hide your pain. If the path youve endured alone has been arduous, its okay to cry for a moment. At these warm words, tears that Jin Ye-rin had been holding back finally flowed from her eyes. Although she had always maintained a cold demeanor, earning her the nickname Ice Flower even among the Imperial Embroided Guards, she had endured the most difficult days alone. Revenge against the beings who caused the day of the great calamity and destroyed her clan. And a sense of mission to revive her clan once again. Bearing all these burdens, she had considered it a luxury to shed tears or show weakness until now, but at this moment, she couldnt help but be overwhelmed with emotion at Cheol Su-ryeons warm comfort. However, these tears didnt last long. That was because, Theres no time to keep crying. It was due to Mok Gyeong-un. Cheol Su-ryeon, who had been consoling Jin Ye-rin, glared at him with displeasure, but Mok Gyeong-un didnt care at all. There are still enemies outside. At these words, Jin Ye-rin, who had been crying, wiped her tears with her sleeve and said, her face slightly flushed with embarrassment. Haa Thats right. I almost forgot about that. Young miss Its alright. Young Master Mok is right. We dont have time for this right now. She quickly tucked the secret manual of the Heavenly Concealed Luminous Star Sword Art into her bosom. Then, pointing to the rolled-up wooden slips in the wooden box, she asked. What is this? Cheol Su-ryeon showed a puzzled look at her question. That Hmm. Whats wrong? Actually, I dont know about this either. What do you mean, you dont know? He put it in saying that the one who was meant to have it would naturally come to possess it, but he didnt mention specifically what it was. The one who was meant to have it would come to possess it? What could it be for Him to leave such an ambiguous message? Wondering, she picked up the wooden slips and unrolled them. To be precise, since they were made of bamboo, it would be more correct to call them bamboo slips. The bamboo slips unexpectedly contained little content, with only six pieces strung together and rolled up, on which thirty Chinese characters were listed haphazardly. At a glance, it was completely incomprehensible what they were saying. Seeing this, she frowned. What on earth is this? Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un, who was observing from a slight distance behind, caught a glimmer in his eye. That is? Mok Gyeong-un recognized at once what the thirty characters written on the bamboo slips were. It was undoubtedly the formula for the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. However, while the arrangement and positioning of the written formulas might seem disorganized to those who didnt know, it felt strangely regular. Moreover, looking at it, there seemed to be something engraved on the side of the bamboo slips, which he wanted to see once. As if sensing this gaze, Jin Ye-rin asked. Young Master, you seem to have a look as if youve seen this before. Do you know what this is? Jin Ye-rin held out the bamboo slips to Mok Gyeong-un. Young miss! How can you show that to an outsider Cheol Su-ryeon hastily tried to stop her. However, No. Young Master Mok is also a disciple of the Elder, so strictly speaking, hes not an outsider. And didnt you say, Cheol Su-ryeon? Ah [He put it in saying that the one who was meant to have it would naturally come to possess it, but he didnt mention specifically what it was.] Those were her words. At this, Cheol Su-ryeon lowered her hand that had tried to stop her. Then Jin Ye-rin held out the bamboo slips to Mok Gyeong-un again and asked. Do you know what this is? -Tak! At her question, Mok Gyeong-un took the bamboo slips and, looking at Cheol Su-ryeon instead of Jin Ye-rin, said. If you pass on the forbidden technique of merging souls, Ill tell you what this is. Huh? What did you say? S~ea??h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Cheol Su-ryeon was dumbfounded at those words. Is this guy really the one who received teachings from that old man Moon Evil Sword? It had been a long time since shed encountered someone who wouldnt back down and tried to gain something from her, not since the young days of Him. But why are this guy and those from outside so hung up on that forbidden technique of merging souls? As she was wondering, Jin Ye-rin spoke. Cheol Su-ryeon. Yes. I too came here to prevent that forbidden technique from falling into the hands of the group behind the great calamity. If its alright with you, could you teach it to Young Master Mok here? Cheol Su-ryeon stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un. Then she nodded. She didnt particularly want to teach it, but it was because of the request from Jin Ye-rin, who was that persons blood relative. Ill teach you, so you tell the young miss what that is. This is the formula for the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. What? At those words, Jin Ye-rins eyes, which had no particular expectation for the bamboo slips, widened. She had heard about it, not from her father, the Minor Fortress Lord Jin Yeong-in, but from floating rumors. Is this the supreme secret manual? At that moment, Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon, who was standing beside her, asked in a tone of incomprehension. Supreme secret manual? Yes. I dont know why it was called that, but I heard that at one time, countless people fought and shed great blood to possess this secret manual called the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. At these words, Cheol Su-ryeon let out a strange sigh. Huh Why do you react like that? So it was called that. Did you know about it? Cheol Su-ryeon nodded at Jin Ye-rins question. I didnt know that what was in here was what he had mentioned. What do you mean by that? As far as I know, before he left, he spent a long time pondering and left His lifetime of enlightenment melted into the hidden underground secret storage of Mushang Fortress. In the underground secret storage of Mushang Fortress? Yes. But how did it end up here? Rather than how, it seems that he foresaw that this essence of His enlightenment would eventually fall into the hands of others, not His descendants. So, perhaps out of precaution, he put it here as well. Ah At Cheol Su-ryeons words, Jin Ye-rins expression became strange. That was because it seemed that he had left many things not only for this arrangement but also for future generations. Looking at it this way, despite these various arrangements of His, Mushang Fortress ultimately failed to prevent its annihilation. In the end, even if one can read the heavenly secrets, is an approaching calamity something that cannot be prevented from the beginning? Her mind couldnt help but become complicated. While they were conversing like this, Mok Gyeong-un seemed interested in something else and was examining the patterns engraved on the side of the bamboo slips. At first glance, they looked like mere patterns, but they were signifying something. Flowing water, burning fire, this is earth? As he examined this, Mok Gyeong-un could be certain of what the five engraved patterns were. This was the Five Elements. Fire, Water, Wood, Earth, Metal. Although he didnt know why these were engraved on the side, they seemed to be related to the somewhat regular arrangement of the formula for the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. Chapter 449 Chapter 449 C Arrangement (2)The pattern engraved on the thin side of the bamboo slips. It appeared to represent the Five Elements (): Fire (), Water (ˮ), Wood (ľ), Earth (), and Metal (). Although it was unclear why this was engraved on the side, it seemed to be related to the somewhat regular arrangement of the formula for the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. Regular arrangement and the Five Elements This was clearly related. The Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques condensed enlightenment that diverged from the norm into thirty characters, so one had to diversify their perspective to realize new formulas. However, no matter how intently one stared at this, despite its seemingly regular arrangement, no clues about any formula could be found. It doesnt combine. From the start, this arrangement itself didnt fit. It was as if the formula was deliberately tangled to make one conscious of it and interfere. Why? Its strange to do it this way when the formula is tangled. Intentionally made, but the arrangement doesnt fit. Why on earth was it made like this? As he was pondering deeply, Jin Ye-rin called out to him. Young Master Mok? What is it? Come to think of it, how do you know about this, Young Master Mok? This? The Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, I mean. Ah Even if Young Master Mok had heard rumors, you couldnt know whether this is the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques or not without directly seeing its contents. At these words, Cheol Su-ryeon also agreed and chimed in. Thats right. Where on earth did you see the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques? To know the formula of just thirty characters, unless youve memorized it from the beginning What kind of answer do you want? What? It happened to fall into my hands while floating around here and there. But are you asking this because you want to dispute ownership now? At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Cheol Su-ryeon clicked her tongue as if exasperated and raised her voice. Huh? Ownership? Youre quite a ridiculous fellow. I dont know how you obtained it, but that formula you came to know is what he condensed His enlightenment into and left for His descendants. Do you know what that means? The true owner of the formula youve learned is naturally only Young Miss Jin Ye-rin, the last blood relative of the Jin family. How absurd. Absurd? You The very person you claim is the owner just found out about it, yet youre interrogating me about how I know the formula Enough! At that moment, Jin Ye-rin intervened, cutting off Mok Gyeong-uns words. Then, letting out a deep sigh, she said. This isnt an interrogation, and as Young Master said, I have no intention of disputing ownership over this now. I was just curious about how far what he left in Mushang Fortresss hidden underground secret storage had flowed, so I asked. This was what she really wanted to ask. As it was the supreme secret manual that condensed the enlightenment of her ancestor, not just anyone else, she thought there must be some background to how Mok Gyeong-un came to know this formula. So she just wanted to know how it had come into Mok Gyeong-uns hands. Its from Mok Gan, also known as the Secret Societys leader. !? At Mok Gyeong-uns sudden words, her expression immediately hardened. Having shared information between them, she knew that behind the day of the great calamity was an organization called the Secret Society and a leader known as Mok Gan. The, the Secret Societys leader, what on earth You said you were curious about how far it had gone, so I told you. Its a fact I learned from fighting with Mok Gans avatar recently, so its certain. Mok Gans avatar? What does that mean? He is -Tuk tuk! Mok Gyeong-un tapped his forehead with his finger as he continued speaking. A being with a third eye on his forehead In other words, hes become one with an Imaemangyang. Its fair to say he is essentially the Imaemangyang itself. Imaemangyang He can implant his mind and will into other bodies and use them as avatars. Its good to know this. His avatars are not just one. There are at least several. And because each avatar shares his will, you can consider them to be almost equal to his main body. Mok Gyeong-un shared the information he knew, as he had intended to share it anyway. At these words from Mok Gyeong-un, Jin Ye-rin clicked her tongue and asked. What did you do with that avatar? Did you let it escape? I killed it. Ah! Jin Ye-rin couldnt hide her surprise at Mok Gyeong-uns answer. She had been tracing the remnants of the one who destroyed her clan and caused the day of the great calamity, and had just barely approached an important clue, but Mok Gyeong-un had already directly encountered him and even fought. Surprised by this, she soon calmed herself and continued speaking. You always surprise me. Its not that surprising since I didnt kill the main body. Still, even indirectly, the fact that you approached a being that shares consciousness is important. She, who had been clicking her tongue, soon returned to the main point. But when I asked how far the secret manual he left behind had been passed on, you mentioned that person, the leader of the Secret Society. Does that mean he possesses the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques? Yes. -Kkwak! At Mok Gyeong-uns answer, Jin Ye-rin bit her lip hard. Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeons expression also twisted terribly. How did this happen That was because for Cheol Su-ryeon, it was the pinnacle of learning left by Him, and for Jin Ye-rin, it was an arrangement left by her ancestor. And now, this important thing had fallen into the hands of none other than the mastermind behind the day of the great calamity. This fact was enough to enrage them. Young Master Mok. Do you perhaps know how it came into the hands of the Secret Societys leader? I do know. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Mok Gyeong-un had heard about the origins of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques through Cheong-ryeong, who knew the origins of the Heaven-Earth Moon Society. He just didnt know that the organization said to have been destroyed was Mushang Fortress. It was truly coincidental beyond measure. Thats how connections are linked in such ways. Due to the secret manual of the destroyed Mushang Fortress, numerous conflicts arose in the martial arts world, and as a result, organizations like the Heaven-Earth Moon Society and then the Heaven and Earth Society were born. And right before his eyes was the last legitimate descendant of that Mushang Fortress. It felt like numerous branching paths were finally converging into one at the end. How How did you come to possess that persons enlightenment? Jin Ye-rin asked, struggling to suppress her anger. This was very important to her. In response, Mok Gyeong-un was about to answer, but then he turned his head towards Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon instead of Jin Ye-rin and said. The forbidden technique comes first. What! Cheol Su-ryeon was dumbfounded at Mok Gyeong-uns words. She had already agreed to teach it, so why was this guy so urgently insisting on this? Even Jin Ye-rin, who was suppressing her anger, couldnt help but express her irritation as Mok Gyeong-un prioritized his own goal in this situation. Young Master Mok. Cheol Su-ryeon already said she would teach it, so why are you There are enemies outside. And my subordinates are holding them back. I know. I dont intend to stay here for long Variables can occur at any time. So the forbidden technique comes first. Faced with Mok Gyeong-uns continued firm attitude, Cheol Su-ryeon finally couldnt contain her anger and shouted. You have no sense of moderation Cheol Su-ryeon. Young miss. This wont do. Whether this person is an outsider or received teachings from Moon Evil Sword isnt important. Without mutual respect, prioritizing only oneself Cheol Su-ryeon Im asking you. Haa. Cheol Su-ryeon let out a sigh at Jin Ye-rins earnest request. She felt that Jin Ye-rin had already given up. Although angry, she understood Jin Ye-rins feelings, so Cheol Su-ryeon roughly flipped through an old book shelved in the thatched houses study. -Pak! If it werent for the young miss, I would never have passed this on to you. Mok Gyeong-un silently took the book and quickly flipped through it, skimming the contents. Watching him, Jin Ye-rin inwardly clicked her tongue. Since they had a common enemy, she ultimately yielded, realizing it was meaningless to quarrel and get red-faced over this, but on the other hand, she was puzzled. While the Secret Society seemed to be after the forbidden technique to plot something behind the scenes, why was Mok Gyeong-un so intent on obtaining this forbidden technique? -Suk! As she was thinking this, Mok Gyeong-un tucked the book on the forbidden technique into his bosom and opened his mouth. Ill explain briefly since were in a hurry. When Mushang Fortress was destroyed on the day of the great calamity, coincidentally, the keeper of the secret storage hidden underground survived. The secret storage keeper? Yes. His name was Yang Bi-ryu. They say he was lucky to survive because he was underground. Yang Bi-ryu, who survived like that, tried for a long time to find a descendant of Mushang Fortress to pass on the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. However, he eventually died without finding a descendant of Mushang Fortress. Haa. So thats how the secret manual of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques came out into the world? Thats the result, yes. After Yang Bi-ryu died, his three adopted sons apparently fought over it for quite a long time. It even became a power struggle at some point. Ah That was the war that broke out over what the world called the supreme secret manual. Mok Gyeong-un briefly explained how in this process, the three clans made a pact to stop the war, determine the owner of the secret manual, and create a new organization. And in that story, he quickly revealed how the Heaven-Earth Moon Society was formed, and then due to the schemes and madness of the Secret Societys leader, Mok Gan, who took over the body of the Heaven Vein clans leader, the Moon Vein clan was destroyed, and the current Heaven and Earth Society was formed. Of course, he omitted the detailed anecdotes related to Cheong-ryeong. Jin Ye-rin, who heard all of this, couldnt help but feel troubled. How did it come to this? The secret manual containing His enlightenment didnt end up in the hands of her father Jin Yeong-in, the surviving clans descendant, but instead floated around in the war between the descendants of the surviving secret storage keeper Yang Bi-ryu, and finally ended up in the hands of Mok Gan, who destroyed Mushang Fortress. What was interesting in this process was that the Heaven and Earth Society, in a sense, was no different from an organization made up of descendants of Mushang Fortress. Cheol Su-ryeon seemed to have the same thought, I suppose its fair to say that this Heaven and Earth Society also ultimately derived from Mushang Fortress. Thats right. But its too humiliating that His enlightenment ended up in the hands of the mastermind who destroyed Mushang Fortress and drove our clan to death. -Kkwak! Pareureu! Jin Ye-rin clenched her fist so tightly that her nails dug into her flesh. She sincerely wanted to catch that mastermind, Mok Gan, tear his entire body apart, burn every piece of his flesh, and kill him. To her in this state, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly asked. But I dont understand why this was divided into two. What? Didnt you say earlier? That ancestor you call That person left the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques in a hidden secret storage for his descendants. But if he guessed it might not end up in the hands of his descendants, there was no reason to leave the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques there in the first place. Ah At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jin Ye-rin also became puzzled. Thinking about it, if he was going to leave the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques here, there was no reason to leave it in Mushang Fortresss underground secret storage. Also, conversely, why didnt he put the secret manual of the Heavenly Concealed Luminous Star Sword Art there? Cheol Su-ryeon said this secret manual was an important arrangement for the descendant who would find this place. Then shouldnt this have been put in the underground secret storage as well? Its strange. There were parts that didnt quite add up. He might have left only that in the underground secret storage out of concern for his descendants, just in case, but in the end, it fell into the hands of Mok Gan, the leader of the Secret Society who destroyed Mushang Fortress. If he could even read the heavenly secrets, couldnt he have predicted this as well? To deliberately leave a secret manual that would fall into someone elses hands Ah? As she was pondering, she suddenly stared intently at Mok Gyeong-un, who was holding the bamboo slips with the formula of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques written on them. Come to think of it, Mok Gyeong-un also said he obtained the formula of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques by chance. Wait Could it be -Kwaaaang! At that moment, a tremendous roar came from outside, shaking the entire thatched house. -Kururururu! Perhaps due to the aftershock, not just a small part, but about one-third of the pillar at the center of the thatched house cracked and fissured. Seeing this, they instinctively realized that something had gone wrong with the formation. At this, Cheol Su-ryeon shouted at Mok Gyeong-un. Give those bamboo slips to the young miss. She thought Jin Ye-rin should take them as this was also His arrangement. Mok Gyeong-un, who already knew the formula and had memorized the patterns engraved on the side and the regularity of the arrangement, was about to roll them up again and hand them over without particular greed. But at the moment he was rolling up the bamboo slips. -Chwareuk! At that instant, as the bamboo slips were being rolled up, space distorted and Mok Gyeong-uns body was sucked into it. -Tak! Along with that, the rolled-up bamboo slips fell to the floor. !? Jin Ye-rin and Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon couldnt hide their bewilderment at the sudden turn of events. What on earth had just happened? Hurriedly, Jin Ye-rin tried to suck in the bamboo slips with her Void Grasping technique and unroll them again. But right at that moment. -Kwang! The wall of the thatched house right in front of them was torn away. Along with that, the outside was revealed, and, !!!!!! There stood a middle-aged man with a third eye on his forehead, his hands behind his back. *** Mok Gyeong-un looked around. In the blink of an eye, Jin Ye-rin and Cheol Su-ryeon who had been nearby disappeared, and suddenly everything around him changed. He had clearly been inside a thatched house, but looking around, this place seemed to be some mountain peak. So Mok Gyeong-un approached the cliff at the edge of the mountain peak to figure out where this place was, but, This What on earth? Mok Gyeong-un doubted his eyes. That was because while the sky was clearly clear and blue, the ground below the peak was not visible. All that could be seen was a black floor, which looked like an endless abyss. What on earth is this place? Thinking it might be an illusion, he walked along the edge of the peak looking down, but even after a full circle, he couldnt see the bottom. He was just wondering about this when, -Looking down wont show you a way down. Mok Gyeong-un frowned at the voice coming from behind. He was clearly the only one on top of the mountain peak. Moreover, he hadnt sensed any presence from behind, so why did he hear a voice? After a moments consideration, Mok Gyeong-un grasped his sword hilt and naturally turned his head. !? There was a rock about waist-high, and sitting on top of it was someone of unknown identity wearing a demon mask. Chapter 450 Chapter 450 C Arrangement (3)Mortal. Cheong-ryeong called out in a somewhat worried voice. The composure disappeared from Mok Gyeong-uns face. -Is he strong? To this question, Mok Gyeong-un stared intently at the masked figure and replied using sound transmission. -I cant sense anything. -What? -Exactly as I said. That masked man Even though Im looking at him with my own eyes, it feels like he doesnt exist. !!!! Cheong-ryeong couldnt hide her internal surprise at Mok Gyeong-uns words. The current Mortal was arguably at the highest level in the entire current martial arts world. Even Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon, who was one of the strongest in the old martial arts world and called a great villain, had acknowledged him. Yet this Mok Gyeong-un couldnt sense anything at this distance? Just who on earth is that person? As she was wondering, -Who are you talking to using sound transmission? !? Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed at those words from the demon-masked figure. Does this person know about sound transmission? Otherwise, theres no way he could recognize sound transmission just from a slight throat movement. But Mok Gyeong-un was genuinely surprised by the demon-masked figures next words. -The faint spirit energy I sense from your bosom Are you talking to that being? What? -Why are you so surprised? The basics of sound transmission involve imbuing energy into the air vibrations caused by sound, so if one can read those waves well, theres nothing that cant be understood. He not only knew whether sound transmission was being used or not, but he heard what was said? Mok Gyeong-uns gaze sharpened with wariness. Whoever this demon-masked man was, he seemed to have many strange abilities, not to mention being undetectable through energy sensing. -Suk! Not knowing if he was friend or foe, preparation was necessary. Mok Gyeong-un tried to raise a sharp sword energy through his sword hilt. Then the demon-masked man chuckled and said, -Perhaps because it originates from Demon, its certainly sensitive and aggressive. Innate nature -Seureuk! It was before his words could finish. Mok Gyeong-un swung his sword hilt towards the demon mask. A large formless sword appeared in the air, attempting to slice the demon-masked man sitting on the rock in half. -Chwaaaaaak! -Hoo. Better than expected. -Suk! The demon-masked man reached out his hand towards the giant formless sword flying at him. Then the formless sword made of true energy that was cutting through the air suddenly oxidized like smoke and disappeared. -Passssssss! !? Mok Gyeong-uns pupils shook at this sight. Did he just forcibly disperse the true energy of the formless sword called the Sword Extreme? Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but be bewildered by this completely unexpected technique. This was the first time hed seen someone break through a formless sword, which only those who have reached the Life and Death Realm could use, in such a way. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong shouted. -Mortal! Behind you! Behind? In Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, the demon-masked man was still sitting on the rock. But why did she shout about behind when he couldnt sense anything? The doubt was momentary, and Mok Gyeong-un moved instinctively. -Seureuk! He deployed the Clear and Manifest Water Crossing Steps, moving his body at ultra-high speed, but no sooner had he taken two steps, -Chwak! Kwang! A sharp sound of air being cut and a thunderous noise rang out from behind. As he turned his head while taking his third step, he saw the demon-masked man holding something like a tree branch, and noticed a sword mark where he had swung. A tree branch? Did he just produce such power with a tree branch? Of course, even Mok Gyeong-un himself could cut someone by imbuing sword energy into a tree branch. But that sword mark had an unreasonably powerful force. If he hadnt used his ultra-high-speed movement technique, his body would have been cut in half. -Mortal, above! At Cheong-ryeongs shout, Mok Gyeong-un twisted his body and leaned back. Then, the demon-masked mans fist flew over his leaned-back head, and Mok Gyeong-un tried to use the Scripture of Transferring True Qi technique to create a wave and, -Paaaang! Attempted to repel him in reverse. However, -Paaaang! The moment he activated the Scripture of Transferring True Qi, a wave of ripples also erupted from the demon-masked mans fist, causing Mok Gyeong-uns body to be driven into the ground. -Kwaaaang! The technique of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi is to reverse and send back not only the received force but also ones own power. But when he was hit with the Scripture of Transferring True Qi while deploying it himself, the power was so strong that his body was driven into the ground, causing it to cave in more than five jang deep. The form of the demon-masked man who had slammed Mok Gyeong-un disappeared as if scattering. -Seureureuruk! Even the form that had swung the tree branch was the same. As the two forms that had seemed like (avatars) disappeared, the demon-masked man sitting on the rock muttered. -This is really beyond expectations. As he said this, Mok Gyeong-un could be seen walking out of the sunken pit, wiping blood from the corner of his mouth. The demon-masked man clapped his hands as he watched Mok Gyeong-un. -Clap clap clap! -This is excellent. I predicted you might have learned the Scripture of Transferring True Qi technique because you possess Plundering-killing Sword, but to disperse that overlapped power The demon-masked man was genuinely impressed with Mok Gyeong-un. With that technique just now, even a master who had reached the Life and Death Realm should have been caught off guard and unable to respond properly, resulting in severe injuries. Yet in that instant, he dispersed more than eighty percent of the energy. He truly possessed monstrous battle instincts. -Ssssssss! As Mok Gyeong-un wiped away the blood, black energy began to flow from his entire body. From the black energy rising like a heat haze, an extremely ferocious and ominous aura was surging. Seeing this, the eyes faintly visible inside the demon mask narrowed. -Demon. So thats your essence. You, whats your identity? -Identity? Well, compared to you, Im just an ordinary human. I am just myself. -Kwang! No sooner had those words ended than Mok Gyeong-un stomped on the ground with true force. The moment he stomped, the ground began to shake and split as if hit by an earthquake. That crack and shockwave instantly reached the demon-masked man sitting on the rock. -Pat! Along with this, Mok Gyeong-uns form moved. He used one of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, the Art of Suppression, to control the opponents movement even if he couldnt completely subdue them, aiming to exploit an opening. But then an astonishing sight occurred. -Dak! The demon-masked man suddenly flicked his finger. -Paaaang! Then, a shockwave spread out from him, completely neutralizing the wave of Art of Suppression. Not only did he block it so easily, -Seureuk! Seureuk! Seureuk! Three forms sprang out from the seated demon-masked man, instantly closing the distance to Mok Gyeong-un and launching a combined attack. At that moment, -Chwak! Mok Gyeong-uns form blurred and a black line appeared in the air. He concentrated his power to pass through these avatar-like beings in one go, aiming to cut down the demon-masked man in a single stroke. -Heumchit! Against this strike with concentrated power emanating black energy, -This might be a bit difficult as is. -Chang! The demon-masked man, who had never moved from sitting on the rock until now, finally drew his sword. -Chaeaaaaaang! As Mok Gyeong-uns demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, imbued with concentrated power, clashed with the demon-masked mans sword, the air rippled as if torn apart, accompanied by an ear-splitting metallic sound. He even blocked this. Mok Gyeong-un was genuinely impressed by his opponents strength. The sword strike he just unleashed, with concentrated power, had reached an even higher level after his bout with Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon. Yet this demon-masked man easily blocked this heightened power strike. Moreover, he had his left foot on the rock and only stepped forward with his right foot, but there was no sign of wavering at all. He wasnt dispersing the force, yet he seemed utterly at ease. The energy is continuously flowing. Only upon clashing swords did Mok Gyeong-un realize. From this persons sword, an energy like that of the infinite was surging, reminiscent of the Supreme Great Ability of the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong, as energies from the surroundings were gathering. Is he producing such power using only the surrounding energy, not his own? As he was wondering, -Woong! At that moment, a resonating sound flowed from the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword at his waist. That resonating sound was like a strong killing intent. At this, without time to think, Mok Gyeong-un drew Plundering-killing Sword with his left hand and attempted to cut down the demon-masked man with a concentrated power strike. -Pat! The demon-masked man flung his body backward to avoid this. The sword force of Plundering-killing Sword, gathered with concentrated power, split the ground, cleaving half of the peak. -Kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang! Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gleamed at the tremendous power of the sword force. The moment he felt the killing intent flowing from Plundering-killing Sword, he was reminded of that sensation when facing Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon, and swung the sword without hesitation, resulting in power beyond imagination. -Huh? Even the demon-masked man seemed not to have expected such power, clicking his tongue with an exclamation. He instinctively avoided it due to the chilling killing intent flowing from the sword, but its power was truly earth-shattering. This was a sword force capable of cleaving even a mountain peak. If he hadnt avoided it, he would have been in quite a predicament. -Woo woo woong! Then, a strong resonating sound spread from the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword in Mok Gyeong-uns left hand. Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his puzzlement at the resonating sound. He was aware that its sword spirit was stronger than Evil Commandment Swords, but the sword was showing strong hostility towards that demon mask as if it were alive. Then, as if sensing this hostility from Plundering-killing Sword, the demon-masked man, -Still full of killing intent, I see. Plundering-killing Sword. Was he actually addressing the sword? At those words, the resonating sound from Plundering-killing Sword grew even stronger. -Woo woo woong! It was even trembling to the point where he could feel it in the sword handle he was gripping. Though unclear why, this demon-masked man seemed to have an incredibly strong resonance with swords. To even affect others swords to this extent. Nothing else matters. This sensation right now was the only way to deal with that man. So Mok Gyeong-un threw Plundering-killing Sword in his left hand at the demon-masked man like a javelin. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Paaang! The demon-masked man reached out his hand towards the flying Plundering-killing Sword. It seemed he was trying to change its direction with true energy. Then Mok Gyeong-un moved his sword hilt, using the subtlety of the Sword Control with Energy technique to make the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword soar upwards. -Pak! At this, the pupils visible through the gaps of the demon mask naturally rose upwards. In that gap, Mok Gyeong-un once again concentrated his power into a single point. -Chwak! A black line cutting through the air. -Chaeaaang! As if to say this level could be easily blocked even though his gaze had momentarily shifted upwards, the demon-masked man lightly blocked it with the iron sword he was holding. As their swords clashed again, the demon-masked man first thrust the sword hilt in his left hand towards the acupoint on Mok Gyeong-uns left shoulder. It seemed like he was trying to preemptively stop Mok Gyeong-un from unleashing that sword force overflowing with killing intent again. Mok Gyeong-un tried to grasp the demon-masked mans sword hilt using the Geumna Tree technique as if snatching it, but the demon-masked man rotated it in a spiral and instead, -Whirlick! Wrapped and caught Mok Gyeong-uns left arm. In that state, as the demon-masked man tried to break that arm, -Shuuuuk! At that moment, the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword, which had soared high above the demon masks head, came flying down with terrifying momentum. I predicted this would happen. As if he had already anticipated this, the demon-masked man applied force to where their swords were meeting to push Mok Gyeong-un away and avoid it. However, it was not an ordinary sword. -Chwak! At that instant, the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword drew a black line in the air. !? This was a concentrated power strike unleashed in the state of Sword Control with Energy. Faced with this unexpected concentrated power strike, the demon-masked man released both the sword he was clashing with and Mok Gyeong-uns wrist he was holding, trying to avoid it. -Pak! However, Mok Gyeong-un firmly grasped him using the Attach technique and the Geumna Tree technique. Thanks to this, it seemed he couldnt avoid it, but, -Chang! It was at that very moment. Just as the swords were about to clash, a white line was drawn in the air, and something caused the path of Plundering-killing Swords concentrated power strike to curve. -Puk! As a result, Plundering-killing Swords sword deviated from its trajectory and plunged into an unintended place. As Mok Gyeong-un was wondering what had happened, he saw a short sword spinning in the air as if it were alive. Chapter 451 Chapter 451 C Arrangement (4)Mok Gyeong-un frowned as he watched the short sword spinning around as if alive. At first glance, it appeared to be an ordinary dagger. It didnt seem to be made of special metal like Ten Thousand Year Cold Iron, so how did it change the trajectory of a concentrated power strike? Was it because of that white lightning-like phenomenon that occurred on the dagger for a split second? As he was pondering this, -Excellent. To think youd make even Sodam Sword step in. !? What does this mean? Not just making the sword be used, but saying the sword stepped in? Hes talking about the sword as if it were a mortal. -Gooooooo! At that moment, natural energy from all directions gathered into the iron sword of the demon-masked man. Along with that, a counter-force occurred, and, -Chaeaaaaaang! Mok Gyeong-uns form, which had been grasping the demon-masked man, was flung backwards. The force was so strong that he was instantly pushed back nearly twenty jang, causing him to be thrown over the mountain peak to the cliff. It was a precipice with nowhere to place his feet, but, -Pat! Mok Gyeong-un kicked the air with true energy, deploying the Void Stepping Technique[1]. Just as he was about to launch his body towards the demon mask again after kicking off the air, -Kwang! At that moment, he saw the demon-masked man stomp on the ground with true force and extend his iron sword towards him. Along with this, a sword force like a spiral whirlwind emerged from the sword tip, enveloping Mok Gyeong-un with the momentum of a storm. This is? Mok Gyeong-un immediately recognized what he was deploying. It was the True Chasing and Turning Sword, one of the Luminous Star Sword Art in Six Offices Commander Jin Ye-rins repertoire. However, this True Chasing and Turning Sword was different from what he knew before. While Jin Ye-rins True Chasing and Turning Sword was literally a technique that swept away the opponent with a rotating sword force in a spiral shape, -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa chwak! Inside this True Chasing and Turning Sword, another reverse spiral sword force was whirling. Because of this, it had transformed into a nearly perfect sword technique with no weakness in the center of the whirlwind, which could be considered the only possible point of attack. Moreover, -Suk! Suk! The short sword emitting white lightning had flown behind him, drawing trajectories to interfere with the paths Mok Gyeong-un might use to evade. A situation with no way out. What will you do? The demon-masked man closely observed Mok Gyeong-un. It was at that very moment. -Suk! Mok Gyeong-un raised sword hilts in both his left and right hands simultaneously. And as he extended his left hand towards the trajectory of the white lightning, -Kwang! At that moment, the demonic sword Plundering-killing Sword, which had burst through the mountain peak floor, clashed with the dagger trying to block Mok Gyeong-uns rear, drawing a black trajectory. -Chae chae chae chae chae chaeng! It was a magnificent sight as black and white lines filled the surroundings, competing in a complex manner. However, the whirlwind of sword force was still approaching in front. At that moment, as Mok Gyeong-un raised his right hand sword hilt, -Woo woo woong! Three giant formless swords appeared before his eyes. In that state, as Mok Gyeong-un drew a circle with his sword hilt, the three formless swords that had appeared began to rotate rapidly like a windmill at regular intervals. These rotating formless swords created a shield of wind pressure with their sharp sword force. Seeing this, the demon-masked man chuckled. -You should have known by now that formless swords are useless. Along with this, the demon-masked man reached out his left hand towards the shield of formless swords Mok Gyeong-un had created. He intended to disperse the sword energy. But at that moment, -Paaaaaaang! The space at the center of the whirlwind created by the demon mask rippled, and then spread like waves, sucking in the whirlwind of sword force to its center. -Paaaaaaang! The Void Suppression? It was one of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, the Void Suppression. As the whirlwind of sword force rotating in reverse at the center, the very core of the whirlwind, disappeared, it reverted to the form of the original True Chasing and Turning Sword. In that state, Mok Gyeong-uns form blurred and a black line was drawn towards the center. -Chwak! He was concentrating his power into a single point to penetrate the center. Then, -Suk! The demon mask extended the index finger of his left hand. At that instant, the space right in front of the demon mask spread out in a wave-like form, compressing the surrounding space. -Its a pity. The strategy was good, but writing characters in front of this old man -Heumchit! At that moment, the demon mask sensed sharp auras flying in from above and both sides. The formless swords he had tried to use as a shield were now rotating like windmills and flying towards him from three directions. He was in the middle of deploying the True Chasing and Turning Sword, so he couldnt move. The demon masks choice was, -Wudeuk! To withdraw his true energy and endure the overload on his physical body. As he stopped deploying the True Chasing and Turning Sword, the demon-masked man immediately jumped upwards while gently drawing a circle with his sword. At that moment, -Pa chi chi chi chi chik! Lightning struck from the clear sky and wrapped around the iron sword. This was not just at the level of simple lightning energy. Thunder Splitting Heavenly Concealed[2] Divine Path Luminous Star Sword Art Loach Form Sword[3]! From the lightning-wrapped sword, sword force enveloped in thunder power spread out in all directions like soft willow branches. It undulated like waves and clashed with the formless swords rotating like windmills flying in from three directions. -Chae chae chae chae chaeng! Pa cha cha cha cha chang! As the rotating sword force of the formless swords collided with the sword force wrapped in thunder power, dazzling sparks flew in all directions, causing tremendous aftershocks as thunder power and wind pressure mixed in the surroundings. -Pa chi chi chi chi chik! Kwa kwa kwa kwa kwa kwang! It reached the point of splitting and scorching the mountain peak. Fragments of the shattered mountain peak flew in all directions, and as the support disappeared, the violently colliding formless swords and the sword technique imbued with thunder power were neutralized. -Tat! The demon-masked man lightly leapt from the collapsing ground and moved his eyes to search for Mok Gyeong-un. Although it seemed he had been sucked in midway by the Void Suppression, Mok Gyeong-un had escaped from it. He was clearly targeting himself with ultra-high-speed movement. -Seureuk! Seureuk! Found him. Through the gaps in the demon mask, his eyes could see Mok Gyeong-un approaching, using the fragments of the collapsing peak as footholds to deploy his movement technique. The way he flew in all directions, stepping on the fragments, was truly unpredictable. His innate sense and adaptability are extraordinary. The demon mask inwardly clicked his tongue. It was admirable how he responded without being affected at all by the terrain and adapting to it. -Its been a while since my fighting spirit has been roused like this. He didnt expect the fight to last this long. There were constraints such as the artificial space and consciousness, and the original purpose was to test him and make a decision. But as he continuously grew even during the fight, a competitive spirit gradually arose. -Woo woo woong! A resonating sound flowed from the iron sword the demon mask was holding. At this, the demon mask smiled with his eyes and muttered. -You feel the same, I see. Namcheon. As the demon mask, with his fighting spirit properly aroused, firmly gripped the iron sword he called Namcheon and took a proper fighting stance, the dagger flew to his side and made a resonating sound. -Woo woo woong! Woo woo woong! It looked almost as if the dagger was chattering and speaking to him. The demon mask frowned and then waved his hand as if understanding. -Alright, alright. Enough. Soon, his eyes caught sight of Mok Gyeong-un fiercely flying towards him, CCheolkang! The demon-masked man, who had sheathed his sword, immediately extended both hands and made a gesture of waving them to the sides. At that moment, -Kwa reureureureuru! The fragments of the shattered peak were pushed to the sides by an invisible force. Moreover, the ground rose from the collapsed peak, creating a flat surface. Despite this strange phenomenon, Mok Gyeong-un did not stop his momentum and tried to unleash his sword technique towards the demon mask. It was a sword technique that concentrated killing intent and power into a single point. As his senses became sharper, Mok Gyeong-un was bringing that sword closer and closer to its perfect form. At that moment, as the demon mask reached out his hand towards Mok Gyeong-un, -Pu shu shu shu shu shu shu! Suddenly, a stream of water like a waterfall shot upwards from the ground. As a result, Mok Gyeong-un had to break through the upward-flowing waterfall, getting his entire body wet, and when he emerged, -Pak! A strange sight unfolded. !? The surroundings had somehow changed into a green meadow, and in the center was a round table with teacups placed on it. Moreover, the demon mask was sitting there, pouring warm tea into the cups. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un became even more wary. The man before his eyes was not just strong, but within this space, he seemed almost omnipotent. Mok Gyeong-un, who had stopped momentarily, spoke to him. What are you trying to do now? -Cant you tell by looking? Im suggesting we have a cup of tea. Tea? -Yes. Ive confirmed what level youve reached, so theres no reason to fight anymore. Confirmed? One of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows raised. Is he saying he just tested himself? As a strange sense of displeasure was about to rise, -Do you feel bad about being tested? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As if seeing through that thought, the demon-masked man shrugged and spoke. At this, Mok Gyeong-un let out a faint sigh and opened his mouth. Where exactly is this place? -Ill answer if you come and have a drink to catch your breath. Unlike me, who is a thought-form, you actually exist and must be quite tired. Thought-form? Did he just say thought-form? Mok Gyeong-un moved his eyes to survey the surroundings. It certainly felt vivid, but was the feeling that nothing around could be properly sensed originating from this? Mental image? No. Its more high-dimensional than that. -Its constructed to seem real, beyond the realm of returning to the origin. Mortal. Mok Gyeong-un nodded as if agreeing with Cheong-ryeongs voice. If it were a thought-form, it should literally occur as a mental image in ones mind, but this place was similar to actually existing. Thus, it was deceiving all five senses. It was probably like casting a wide-ranging suggestion, similar to the Suppress technique. At this, Mok Gyeong-un turned his gaze towards the demon mask filling the teacups and spoke. Who are you? -Youre stubborn. Im kindly offering you tea, you know. -Jeobeok jeobeok! Mok Gyeong-un approached the demon mask and continued speaking. A high-dimensional Luminous Star Sword Art surpassing Jin Ye-rin The skill to freely utilize the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, said to have been left by that person from Mushang Fortress, even better than me, and that demon mask identical to the one in the residual thoughts at Shaolin Temple. -Hoo. You Are you Jin Ye-rins ancestor? This was the conclusion Mok Gyeong-un had reached from various clues. Even if it didnt make sense, this was the answer he had come to in his mind. Then, the demon mask finally rested his chin on his interlocked hands and opened his mouth. -The heavenly secrets are unexpectedly like fog and simple, only allowing one to read their general trends. So I wondered if an opportunity would arise to meet you like this, and it has come to pass. -Suk! The man finally grasped the demon mask and continued speaking. -Im not sure how its remembered now, but there was a time when I was treated as a villain and called the Blood Demon, and another time when I was called the Sword Immortal, the exemplar of a good person. -Tak! The demon mask was removed. Along with this, his face was revealed. He was a handsome man with pupils that strangely contained both blood-red and golden colors simultaneously. -But as you said, I too am just myself. My name is Jin Woon-hwi. As you guessed, I am the ancestor of that child, Jin Ye-rin. Chapter 452 Chapter 452 C Arrangement (5)But as you said, I too am just myself. My name is Jin Woon-hwi. As you guessed, I am the ancestor of that child, Jin Ye-rin. A gleam appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Should it be called the weight that comes from years of experience? Despite having a youthful face, he possessed an aura that seemed to encompass the entire gathering. And although his eyes were clearly black, every time they reflected light, they shimmered with both blood-red and golden hues, which was truly mysterious. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong spoke as if genuinely surprised. -The worldsgreatestsword. The worlds greatest sword? Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrow raised at Cheong-ryeongs words. Could she possibly be referring to this person? As he was wondering, Cheong-ryeong spoke in a trembling voice. -Not many remember the great masters from the old martial arts world after the day of the great calamity. Even I have only heard of a few through oral tradition. -And? -Among them, there was one particularly outrageous story. Outrageous? -One who simultaneously held the notorious reputation of the Four Demonic Ways and the fame of a chivalrous hero The notorious reputation of the Four Demonic Ways and the fame of a chivalrous hero? Come to think of it, this person had described himself like this: [Im not sure how its remembered now, but there was a time when I was treated as a villain and called the Blood Demon, and another time when I was called the Sword Immortal, the exemplar of a good person.] -And the one who beheaded the Jiao-Dragon Demon King. Jiao-Dragon Demon King? There are countless Imaemangyangs in the world. Of course, encountering such beings in ones lifetime is extremely rare. And among those rare occurrences, the being considered the most auspicious and the pinnacle of spiritual creatures in the long history of the Central Plains. That was the Jiao-Dragon Demon King, or dragon. Was that real? Various Books of Yin-Yang in the Epitome of Various Schools, Initial Books of Strange Creatures in the Classic of Mountains and Seas, and more. Despite reading numerous esoteric texts, there were no accounts of actually seeing a dragon. Thats how fantastical this being called a dragon was, even among Imaemangyangs or spiritual creatures. Yet this person had beheaded such a fantastical being? Regardless of whether it was true or not, if he had such an incredible reputation, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to call him a legendary figure. At that moment, Jin Woon-hwi, the being who had removed the demon mask, suddenly chuckled and said, -Ah, but let me correct that. To be precise, rather than the being itself, Im a thought-form. A thought-form? -It might sound difficult, but what youre seeing of me is merely a thought-form. I planted a part of my soul soul in the world within the bamboo slips. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed at Jin Woon-hwis words. He might think that Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt understand this well, but he had experienced something similar once before. It was inside the Wall Contemplation Cave of Shaolin Temple. The practitioner facing the stone wall. He had thought that person was surely a being within residual thoughts, but that person had spoken to him. [If you have gained enough, now return to where you should be.] At that time, Mok Gyeong-un realized. This was not just simple residual thoughts. It had will. Because of this, Mok Gyeong-un was actually even more surprised internally. While the thought-form of the practitioner remaining in the Wall Contemplation Cave had merely shown something, this person before his eyes had even fought with him. Nevertheless, Mok Gyeong-un hadnt seen the full power of this thought-form. Unlike himself fighting with full power, he felt that his opponent was continually holding back. Then how strong must the real person be, if not just a thought-form? It was impossible to gauge. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring intently at Jin Woon-hwi, eventually sat down in the chair in front of the table he had prepared. -Tak! At this, Jin Woon-hwi pointed to the steaming tea and said, -Have a cup. I dont need it. -Youre very wary. If its a thought-form anyway, as you say, this is just an act to deceive the five senses. At Mok Gyeong-uns firm words, Jin Woon-hwi shrugged and then took a sip of tea before speaking. -Slurp. Youre clever. The type who hears one and knows ten, I see. Refrain from unnecessary words. Whats your purpose in drawing me here? -Purpose? Yes. -What do you think it is? Im the one who asked the question. Jin Woon-hwi. -Hwik! No sooner had Mok Gyeong-uns words ended than the dagger suddenly flew over and began circling around him. As if trying to express that it was displeased. At this, Jin Woon-hwi waved his hand and said, -Thats enough, Sodam. This person bears no ill will. At Jin Woon-hwis words, the dagger that had been circling Mok Gyeong-un returned to his side and floated in the air, emitting a sword cry. -Woo woo woong! Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled by this sight. That dagger, what exactly is it? At first, he had simply thought Jin Woon-hwi had a deep resonance with swords. But increasingly, Mok Gyeong-un felt that this dagger seemed to have a self, or will. It was quite different from being simply controlled by Sword Control with Energy or Void Grasping techniques. Because there was no flow of true energy at all. To Mok Gyeong-uns question, Jin Woon-hwi smiled gently and said, -This friends name is Sodam. An old companion. It doesnt seem to be a simple dagger. -Theres nothing simple in this world, friend. When did we become friends? -Ah, thats right. I came to know of your existence fragmentarily through the heavenly secrets, but I dont know your name. Can you tell me? Surely you wont answer that youre just yourself to this question too? At these words, Mok Gyeong-un let out a faint sigh and answered. Jeong No. Call me Heavenly Demon. -Heavenly Demon? Thats quite a grand name. I have no intention of engaging in useless small talk with you, Jin Woon-hwi. Get to the point. Why did you draw me here? -Just when I was starting to like you, youre in a hurry. Im not leisurely enough to waste time on a mere thought-form thats not even the real person. Jin Woon-hwis lips curled up at Mok Gyeong-uns blunt words. -Yet you sat down here out of necessity, didnt you? -I like your honesty. Actually, this meeting was to decide what to do with you. What? What is he talking about now? A meeting to decide what to do with me? As Mok Gyeong-un revealed his displeasure with a cold gaze, Jin Woon-hwi continued speaking with a still smiling face. -Heavenly Demon. Even if youve lost everything and become a mere human, your essence as a Demon remains unchanged. Demon? Looking at Mok Gyeong-un who questioned back, Jin Woon-hwi put down his teacup and spoke as if surprised. -Havent you reflected on yourself yet? What are you trying to say? -I see. This is truly unexpected. I thought you would have realized what your own existence is by now, at least. Is that not the case? Then have you reached this point with a humans self-awareness? As soon as those words ended, Mok Gyeong-un stood up abruptly. Then, looking down at Jin Woon-hwi, he shouted. Whatever is inside me, those things cannot control me. I am just myself, and I live only by my own will! At Mok Gyeong-uns words, the corner of Jin Woon-hwis mouth twitched. Then Jin Woon-hwi smiled. Mok Gyeong-un snorted at his smile, whose meaning he couldnt understand. Do my words sound amusing? -No, not at all. Thats exactly what I wanted to hear. What? -Unlike what I worried about, youve developed a firm sense of self, Heavenly Demon. What are you talking about? -Lets just say its good news. If you had been swallowed up by the Demon inside you and lost your will, I was going to confine you here forever. !? He was going to confine him? As wariness began to rise, Jin Woon-hwi filled his teacup and said, -The important thing is will. Thats what I wanted to see. If it wasnt so, you would become a disaster unlike any other in the world. Disaster? S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -An additional disaster on top of the coming calamity would only bring about destruction. I couldnt stand by and watch that destruction, so I merely created an opportunity for it to be averted. Are you going to keep speaking in riddles? Mok Gyeong-un found it difficult to understand what he was saying. What exactly is he trying to say? As he was wondering, Jin Woon-hwi drew something in the air with his index finger. Then the air became like paper, and his finger became a brush, beginning to inscribe words. It was the formula for the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. -The Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques isnt just a condensation of enlightenment. It awakens the will of those who understand the formula. Will? -If your will and sense of self were weak, you would have been quickly devoured by the Demon inside. But as you can see, youve gained a will stronger than anyone elses. That is the greatest strength a human can possess. It sounds as if youre saying that my learning the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques was all intentional. -I wont deny that it wasnt unintentional. What? -However, even if I made arrangements, if you didnt have the connection to receive it, we wouldnt have met like this. At Jin Woon-hwis words, numerous events flashed through Mok Gyeong-uns mind. The supreme secret manual called the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques came into his possession not by mere chance, but through the overlapping of numerous connections, as if by fate. It was too coincidental to be dismissed as simple chance. After being lost in thought for a moment, Mok Gyeong-un finally spoke. If you call it an arrangement for it to come into my possession, can you also call it an arrangement for it to fall into the hands of one who will cause harm to the world? It was a sharp question hitting the nail on the head. Thats right. It wasnt just Mok Gyeong-un and Cheong-ryeong who obtained the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. Mok Gan, the leader of the Secret Society, also learned it. Cheong-ryeong inwardly thought that Jin Woon-hwi might be a bit flustered by Mok Gyeong-uns pointed question. However, Jin Woon-hwi showed no reaction. Instead, he answered in a calm voice. -Do you remember when I said the heavenly secrets are like a hazy fog? -The being I read in the heavenly secrets had two wills full of madness within one body. Its a completely different existence from you, truly like chaos incarnate. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed at these words. Is he saying that he read through the heavenly secrets that two wills coexist within the Mok Gan, or Saman? Then Jin Woon-hwi continued, -If two strong wills coexist in one body and neither weakens, what do you think will happen? To this question, Mok Gyeong-un answered. Are you trying to say that too many cooks spoil the broth? -At least, with constant conflict and chaos within, it could somewhat delay the coming calamity. Was the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques falling into his hands meant to cause discord between the two wills? -Youre clever indeed. To understand such a difficult concept at once. However, this too is just a temporary measure. -Suk! As Jin Woon-hwi stood up, the table and teacups suddenly disappeared. In that state, Jin Woon-hwi put on the demon mask again and spoke in a meaningful voice. -Even if its been delayed somewhat, that time will eventually come. Its only a matter of time before the two wills steeped in madness completely assimilate with each other in chaos. The great calamity brought about by the being born when they become one will lead all living things in the Central Plains to destruction. What are you trying to say? -I know youre not someone who pursues goodness or values chivalry. However, if you have even the slightest thing you hold dear, its you who lives in the present world, not me who is merely a byproduct of the past, who can protect it from the coming destruction. Chapter 453 Chapter 453 C Arrangement (6)I know youre not someone who pursues goodness or values chivalry. However, if you have even the slightest thing you hold dear, its you who lives in the present world, not me who is merely a byproduct of the past, who can protect it from the coming destruction. Jin Woon-hwi had read the heavenly secrets long ago. And in those heavenly secrets, he realized that the only way to prevent the destruction brought about by absolute evil filled with madness was absolute demon, which could be considered even greater. He might not know about the former him, but the current him is different. If he understands human life and knows the value of loved ones, he would know that harmony and coexistence, not destruction, are the only answer. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un stared at him silently. Then he finally opened his mouth. Protect from destruction -Thats the answer to why I drew you here. For the sake of those dear to you I refuse. -As expected, the right decisi What? Jin Woon-hwis eyebrows raised beneath the mask. He had guessed this wouldnt be an easy man to persuade, but he didnt expect an outright refusal. At this, Jin Woon-hwi sighed and said, -If you dont do it, the seeds of the Central Plains might dry up to the point where even saying countless people would be laughable. Are you saying youll just watch this happen? I live only for revenge and to protect those close to me. If you want grand heroics, find someone else. - Ah, right. You have a descendant too, dont you? You made arrangements for her as well, so why do you need to draw me in? If its that urgent, use her. -If that child could stop it alone, I would have done so long ago. Even without my arrangements, when that moment comes, many will move. What I hope is for you to play a crucial role in creating the trigger No. I have no intention of moving according to the scenario youve set up. - Faced with Mok Gyeong-uns unyielding resolve, Jin Woon-hwi fell silent and looked at him. Indeed, because his essence was that of a demon, he wasnt a vessel that could be easily moved. However, this kind of response was also somewhat expected. Everyone wants to go against whats called fate. I was the same. Rather, seeing Mok Gyeong-uns stubborn attitude reminded him of his own younger days. In those days, he too acted according to his own heart rather than for the greater good. Because of that, he experienced many things, being pushed and pulled in various directions. As if reading his mind as he momentarily indulged in memories of the past, the dagger beside him made a resonating sound as if chattering. -Woo woo woong! Yes, youre remembering the old days too, arent you, Sodam. Jin Woon-hwi chuckled and then opened his mouth. -I understand. I respect your will as well. Youre giving up easily. -Rather than giving up, the affairs of the present world are, as you say, for you and those living in that era to handle. Come to think of it, I have no right to tell you what to do just because Im worried about the future. However, remember that even if I dont force you, there will come a time when this becomes your path. In truth, Mok Gyeong-un was inevitably bound to clash with the Secret Society and the Mok Gan. It was for his and Cheong-ryeongs revenge. From this perspective, as Jin Woon-hwi said, their paths might eventually converge. However, he didnt want to be dragged along by someone elses intentions rather than their own, and he didnt want to attach grand, altruistic reasons like doing it for everyones sake. If youre done talking, let me out of here. There was no reason to stay here any longer. Moreover, something had clearly exploded just before he was sucked into the bamboo slips. He needed to hurry back. Jin Woon-hwi shrugged and answered. -Letting you out isnt difficult. But wont you regret leaving? What is there to regret? -This is literally an arrangement. It seems you havent fully understood the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques yet. -Still, its impressive. Probably due to your innate essence, youve reached this level. For an average mind, it would be difficult to understand even after decades or centuries, but for you, its been only about ten years or so, right? Ten years? It had taken only about half a year, one-tenth of that time. However, Mok Gyeong-un didnt respond to this. Instead, So what do you want me to do? -The latter part of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques is different. Different how? -As one reaches higher realms, martial arts converge into one, like all streams flowing into the sea. Its like countless streams eventually reaching the ocean. -The Form of Harmony[1] and the Form of the Five Elements[2] can only be accepted once one realizes the balance of all flows and the greatness of nature. However, since this is directly connected to the Way of Immortals[3], it cannot be mastered through ordinary enlightenment alone. So what are you trying to say? -Ill teach you some of the Way of Immortals so that you can fully master the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. The Way of Immortals? -Yes. If you were your original self, Heavenly Demon, you would have been demon itself and unable to learn the Way of Immortals, but now its different. Humans are beings with all possibilities. Thats why theyre like blank canvases, able to accept anything. You now have immeasurable value. -Dont be wary, Im not teaching you expecting anything in return. Even if you dont become a hero, if the calamity of destruction occurs, youll inevitably have to face it. That being is not human but a transcendent Imaemangyang. With your current power alone, you might fall into despair. So youre saying youll pass on the Way of Immortals and give me the remaining clues to the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques? -Thats right. I think its not a bad proposal for you either. Mok Gyeong-un stared at Jin Woon-hwi with narrowed eyes at this proposal. Then he shook his head. I refuse. -You refuse? Yes. -Why, may I ask? Whether it was your intention or chance, its certain that Ive escaped many crises and reached a higher realm because I learned the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. I express my gratitude for that part. -Tak! Mok Gyeong-un brought his hands together in a martial salute to Jin Woon-hwi. Jin Woon-hwi was puzzled by this unexpected expression of gratitude. However, Mok Gyeong-un, undeterred, lowered his hands and continued speaking. But I dont want to rely on your help anymore, Jin Woon-hwi. -You dont want to rely on my help Then are you saying youll overcome future difficulties with your own power? Yes. -Hmm. Jin Woon-hwi stroked his chin as if troubled by Mok Gyeong-uns decision. Having read the heavenly secrets, he knew. The calamity that would soon befall would bring about the worst situation that even the current Mok Gyeong-un could not possibly prevent. At least, he might need to shed one more layer and reach the end of the natural order to be able to cope with the crisis. -If thats your will, I cant stop you, but to rise one level higher from your current state, you either need to understand the principles of harmony and the five elements through the Way of Immortals, or directly absorb five-element energy as pure as natural energy. What is the Way of Immortals? -The Way of Immortals is Isnt it the way of becoming an immortal? -Its not that simple, but broadly speaking, thats correct. Then my path is not the Way of Immortals. -Then what is your path? If you desire a higher realm, youll have to walk a stable path. I realized while fighting with you, Jin Woon-hwi. -You realized? What do you mean? That I dont need too many things. -You dont need many things? I havent been practicing martial arts for long, but Ive learned that knowing many things doesnt necessarily mean becoming stronger. !? A sharp sword that can cut anything and supreme power. I need nothing else besides these. !!!!! Jin Woon-hwis eyes, visible through the gaps of the demon mask, gleamed at Mok Gyeong-uns conclusion. How could he arrive at such a thought? Its quite surprising. He himself had encountered numerous connections and through them gained enlightenment to reach higher realms. Thats why he believed everything was learning and harmony. But Mok Gyeong-un was different. Through this encounter, instead of accepting the arrangement and following the same path as him, he was choosing to walk a completely different, independent path. -Supreme power How can you reach that without understanding the principles of the five elements? Harmony is not my path. Infinite power is like the supreme. In the end, what matters is will. - Jin Woon-hwi was genuinely impressed by Mok Gyeong-un. At that level of attainment, one would feel that the path ahead is daunting because theyve climbed so high, and the wall would feel like despair and wailing. Thats why he tried to guide the way through his arrangement, but there was no need for that now. This person truly didnt need a master. A being who creates his own path. A true great master. *** At the same time. More than half of the bamboo trees that formed the bamboo forest through the formation technique were broken and shattered, and the interior was almost completely devastated. Six Offices Commander So Ye-rin, no, Jin Ye-rin, was breathing heavily, covered in wounds. Haa Haa -Pareureu! Her hand holding the sword was trembling violently. Beside her was a middle-aged man with a sunken forehead, Ghost Blade, who was in even worse condition than her. Not only had one of his arms been cut off, but his left shin seemed to be broken as he staggered. Moreover, he was bleeding heavily, apparently having been pierced through the abdomen. Kuleuk kuleuk Is this all youve got? A man with a fierce expression was looking at them as if they were pathetic. There was a third eye on the mans forehead, and Jin Ye-rins complexion was not good as she looked at it. Hes strong. Too strong. They had faced the man with the third eye together, but far from being evenly matched, they were actually being pushed back. Jin Ye-rin bit her lip hard at this strength that even two peerless masters who had surpassed the wall of walls couldnt handle. -Kkwak! If this continues, Cheol Su-ryeons sacrifice will have been in vain. The earlier situation flashed through Jin Ye-rins mind. The being with the third eye suddenly appeared in the interior of the formation technique made of green meadow. He was not the main body of the Secret Societys leader, the Mok Gan, but an avatar. However, the avatar was not just one. !? Surprisingly, there were two avatars. They had different faces and age ranges, but the atmosphere and pressure they exuded were identical. [Where is he?] [He should be here.] The first target the avatars sought was Mok Gyeong-un. Though she didnt know why they were looking for him, realizing it had something to do with the bamboo slips, she hid them in her bosom. Then she fought against the two avatars of Mok Gan who exuded such an overwhelming aura. She fought together with Cheol Su-ryeon, but she was shocked. The two avatars of Mok Gan were truly monsters. Even a peerless master like Cheol Su-ryeon was helplessly pushed back by their combined attack. Then, when Jin Ye-rin was caught by one of them and her life was in danger, she managed to escape thanks to Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeons quick thinking. [Let her go. Then Ill tell you about the forbidden technique.] [Dont think of deceiving me. I too am a master of techniques. Any clumsy trick will result in cutting off the last bloodline of the Jin family.] [Cheol Su-ryeon, Im fine, absolutely dont] -Kkwak! [Keok!] [Didnt I say I would talk! Take your hands off her immediately!] [Speak. Then Ill keep my promise.] In the end, Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon spilled the method of the forbidden technique. As she seemed to be properly revealing the technique, one of the avatars released his hand from her neck. Then, -Young miss. Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon sent her a sound transmission, urging her not to move at all. She wondered why, but then, -Kung! Kung! Cheol Su-ryeon struck the ground repeatedly with her staff that had a ring attached. Then, as space tore open, Jin Ye-rins body was sucked into it. [I-Cheol Su-ryeon!] [This woman!] As one of the avatars hurriedly tried to grab her as she was being sucked in, Cheol Su-ryeon launched her body to interfere with him. Then she said goodbye to her with a bright smile. -Please survive. Along with this, through the tiny gap of the closing torn space, she could see Cheol Su-ryeon throwing her ringed staff towards the pillar in the center of the thatched house. Sarch* The novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Kwaaaang! And with a thunderous sound, the bamboo trees forming the formation technique all broke at once. Thanks to Cheol Su-ryeons sacrifice, she thought she had escaped the crisis, but she had to face another despair as soon as she came out. That was because there was one more avatar of Mok Gan. The third avatar had cut off Ghost Blades right arm and was gripping his neck, seemingly interrogating him about something. She attacked to save him, and then they fought together, but this was the result. Despite their combined attack, it was rather they who were injured. Haa Haa The strength in her hand holding the sword was gradually fading. Having consumed eight-tenths of her innate true energy, it would become dangerous if she continued to fight. -Jeobeok jeobeok! Jin Ye-rin barely swallowed dry saliva as she watched Mok Gans avatar approaching. Even though its not the main body, its this strong, and Mok Gyeong-un not only faced such a monstrous avatar but even killed it? What on earth should I do? As she was watching the approaching avatar of Mok Gan in despair, -Pareureu! The bamboo slips in her bosom suddenly began to tremble. !? Chapter 454 Chapter 454 C Supreme (1)Pareureu! The bamboo slips in Jin Ye-rins bosom trembled violently. What is this? Why are the bamboo slips shaking on their own? Puzzled, she took them out of her bosom, hoping against hope. The rolled-up bamboo slips were shaking severely, as if trying to unfurl on their own. It was at that very moment. -Pak! Ah! Suddenly, the bamboo slips in her hand were forcibly snatched away by an invisible force. It was the Ritual of Binding. The one who took them was none other than Mok Gans avatar with a fierce expression. Sar?h the ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No! Jin Ye-rin, panicked because Mok Gyeong-un had been sucked into those bamboo slips, launched her body to try and take them back, but she missed her chance due to a restraining hand. The one who held her back was Ghost Blade. Ghost Blade shook his head. If she had launched her body to retrieve the bamboo slips, she would have suffered a fatal injury from Mok Gans avatar. -Pareureu! Mok Gan, holding the trembling bamboo slips, opened his mouth. What is this? Jin Ye-rin kept her mouth shut at his question. She couldnt possibly answer that Mok Gyeong-un was inside. But then, -Wudeudeudeuk! !!!!!! At that moment, Mok Gans avatar grasped the bamboo slips that were trembling and trying to unfurl on their own, and crushed them. Jin Ye-rins pupils shook violently as she looked at the crushed bamboo slips in his grasp. The trembling that had been so intense stopped completely the moment they were crushed. Ah She had thought it might be a sign of Mok Gyeong-uns return. No, the probability had been high. But before that could happen, hope was shattered. As if noticing her reaction, Mok Gans avatar raised the corner of his mouth in a sinister smile and said, It must be disappointing to be blocked before you could even make a move. Judging by the energy I felt from the bamboo slips, was this given to you by that woman who sent you out from inside? It seems it was quite a trump card. Huhuhu. Jin Ye-rin, overwhelmed by despair, gave no answer. -Jeobeok jeobeok! Seeing her like this, Mok Gans avatar slowly approached with a face that showed his interest had waned. In truth, he could have ended it immediately, but Mok Gan was cautious. That was because the woman before him was of the Jin family bloodline. He had thought he had killed all the descendants who inherited the blood of the one called the worlds greatest sword in the old martial arts world, who even slew a corrupted Jiao-Dragon Demon King. Yet here, when he came to obtain the forbidden technique and kill Heavenly Demon, he discovered a surviving bloodline. This time, Ill eliminate that bloodline for sure. Haa Haa -Eudeuk! Jin Ye-rin bit the back of her hand holding the sword. It was to revive her senses by causing pain because strength wouldnt enter her hand. Seeing this, Mok Gans avatar snorted. Have you reached your limit just from this much? Shut up. It seems I overreacted. I thought you might have a trump card prepared after hiding so well and revealing yourself, but was it just coincidence? Jin Ye-rin was truly angered by Mok Gans provocation. However, losing her cool in this situation where she was pushed back even after a combined attack would be playing right into his hands. So Jin Ye-rin responded in a calm voice. So thats your true feelings. What? They say once bitten, twice shy. How afraid must you have been of our Jin family to be so wary? Mok Gan showed a disinterested reaction to her response. He felt displeased but was trying hard not to show it. Noticing this, Jin Ye-rin provoked him further. Well, if it had been the era when he who was called the worlds greatest was around, a vicious Imaemangyang like you who parasitizes others bodies wouldnt have been able to run wild. Parasite? Do you think I dont know that without anothers body, youre nothing more than a mere eyeball? -Wudeuk! No sooner had those words ended than the veins around the third eye on Mok Gans forehead bulged prominently. It seemed the provocation had worked. How dare a mere insect It was at that very moment. Ghost Blade, who had been constantly looking for an opportunity, launched his body. He too had shared the third eye and body at one time, so he knew exactly what this beings weakness was. Naturally, it was that eye on the forehead. Despite his injured leg, Ghost Blade flew towards Mok Gans blind spot with lightning-fast movement technique, trying to stab the eye with his sword energy. However, -Pat! Before the sword energy could reach, Mok Gans avatar lightly turned his head to avoid it and kicked Ghost Blade in the abdomen. -Puk! The moment his kick connected with the abdomen, Ghost Blade curved his leg and grabbed it. -Pak! !? The real aim wasnt himself. Jin Ye-rin, who had appeared behind Mok Gans avatar with a form like the wind, tried to behead him in one stroke. Hes dead! -Chwak! -Chaeang! But her sword didnt reach Mok Gans avatars neck. Twisting his waist to the side, Mok Gan caught the incoming blade with his left hand. Although the sword energy raised with innate true energy was much stronger than ordinary strong energy and even had the power to suppress a Imaemangyangs demonic power, -Pa cha cha cha cha chang! Mok Gans avatar was truly a monster. Despite being an avatar, with demonic power surpassing innate true energy, he instead broke her sword. -Chaenggang! And with that broken blade, -Pat! Puk! He threw it at Jin Ye-rin, piercing her left shoulder. If she hadnt twisted her body at the last moment, it might have pierced her heart instead of her shoulder, leading to instant death. But as her balance crumbled from the shoulder wound, -Kkwak! Mok Gans avatar grabbed her neck. To save Jin Ye-rin, Ghost Blade, who had been wrapping his one arm around Mok Gans avatars leg, tried to draw out all his remaining true energy to break the leg, but, -Puk! Mok Gans avatar snorted and kicked Ghost Blades face with his other foot. With a sound like facial bones being crushed, Ghost Blade flew back with a death cry. -Kung! Kwa kwa kwa kwang! Ghost Blade flew through the bamboo trees and was buried in the ground. With his face caved in and disfigured, Ghost Blade tried his hardest to stand up, but it was futile. Keueueu. His body, having reached its limit, no longer moved. Mok Gans avatar, who had been watching Ghost Blade dispassionately, then lifted Jin Ye-rin by the neck and said, Now your struggles are over, last bloodline of the Jin family. Keok keok! -Pak! Pak! Jin Ye-rin flailed to shake off Mok Gans avatars hand, but having already consumed most of her innate true energy, she had no strength to break free. Her struggling for breath was even pitiful to watch. Mok Gans avatar seemed to be enjoying this, his mouth curled up to his earlobes. Its over. Although he had lost two of his precious few remaining avatars, he had safely obtained the forbidden technique to merge souls into one, and even dealt with the last bloodline of the Jin family like this, so it wasnt a loss. Heueu Gradually, the strength left Jin Ye-rins body. Satisfied with her pale face and limbs going limp, Mok Gan was about to twist her neck for a definitive finish. But at that very moment. -Kwa ji ji jik! The sound of something tearing came from somewhere. What on earth is this sound? As Mok Gans avatar turned his head towards the source of the sound in puzzlement, !? It was none other than the floor where the bamboo slips he had crushed had fallen. Mok Gans avatar frowned. That was because with the third eye on his forehead, he could see space tearing open centered on where the broken bamboo slips had fallen. What is this? It was at that moment. -Heumchit! Suddenly, a black line brushed past the air. This is? Recognizing it as a strike with concentrated power the moment he saw it, Mok Gans avatar hurriedly tried to remove his hand grasping Jin Ye-rins neck, but, -Chwak! !? His wrist had already been cut off. And Jin Ye-rin, who had been right in front of him, was no longer visible. At this, the eye on his forehead moved rapidly. As it moved, it fixed on someone about thirty paces away. There, a handsome young man with black hair flying was holding Jin Ye-rin. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Kuleuk kuleuk! As Mok Gyeong-un removed the severed hand from her neck, Jin Ye-rin, whose breathing had returned, coughed frantically. As she coughed, Jin Ye-rin couldnt hide her surprise. She had thought there was no way for Mok Gyeong-un to return because the bamboo slips had been destroyed. But how did this happen? As she wondered, Mok Gyeong-un put her down and said, Stay here. Kuleuk kuleuk M-Mok Young Master Ill take care of this quickly. With those words, Mok Gyeong-un turned and approached Mok Gans avatar. Seeing this, Mok Gans avatar snorted as if in disbelief. Take care of this quickly? -Seureureureuk! Mok Gans avatar raised his rapidly regenerating left hand that had been cut off and said, Do you think the same luck will repeat as last time? Back then, it was a new body, so it couldnt properly handle even a few tenths of my power, but now its different. -Seureuk! No sooner had those words ended than Mok Gans avatars form blurred and disappeared. Along with this, he instantly reached in front of Mok Gyeong-un and tried to thrust his sword hilt towards his brow at high speed, but, -Chwak! Before he could, a sharp sensation brushed past his wrist. His pupils saw a red line appear on the arm holding his sword hilt, splitting open. !? -Pat! Mok Gans avatar hurriedly widened the distance between himself and Mok Gyeong-un. The eyes that had been full of composure until just moments ago were now filled with bewilderment. What on earth? What just happened? He couldnt even properly see the bastard swing his sword. Even though he was carefully watching the movement with his third eye to avoid being caught off guard. Something has changed. It was different from when he faced him in the Heaven and Earth Society. As he hesitated to move rashly due to a strange wariness, Mok Gyeong-un approached and said, Are you afraid? Why are you keeping your distance? At that question, Mok Gans avatars expression twisted fiercely for a moment. Chapter 455 Chapter 455 C Supreme (2)Are you afraid? Why are you keeping your distance? -Wudeuk! For a moment, Mok Gans expression twisted fiercely. Even though they were avatars, not all of them had the same tendencies. Although they shared consciousness through the third eye, they were inevitably influenced by the personality and tendencies of their original bodies. This avatar with the fierce expression was a body Mok Gan had obtained about forty years ago. Comprehending the Sword of Crying Death, In-seop. Though he was quickly forgotten by the martial arts world due to his short active period and southern barbarian origins, he was one of the top five peerless masters in the entire martial arts world at that time. This peerless master, who had no equal in the southern barbarian lands and surrounding areas, was extremely proud and arrogant. Youre getting cocky because your power has increased. -Gooooo! As Mok Gan revealed his aura, the broken bamboo trees shook with tremendous wind pressure. To think it was this much. Jin Ye-rins complexion darkened at his overwhelming aura. She had guessed he was holding back, but to think he had controlled his power to this extent? This was already beyond the wall of walls. -Pat! Though his severed arm hadnt fully regenerated, Mok Gan stretched out his hand where the skin hadnt even formed yet. Ill show you how different it is from back then. -Woo woo woong! As Mok Gan stretched out his hand, with a sound of air tearing, sharp sword energy and true energy gathered, forming an utterly transparent formless sword. Invisible Sword! Jin Ye-rins pupils shook. It was the realm of the Invisible Sword, the stage of forming a sword with true energy that could be called the Sword Extreme. Mok Gan, who could maximize the potential abilities of a body when he dominated it, was capable of this. However, when he had just taken over the body of Na Yul-ryang, the eldest disciple of the Heaven and Earth Societys leader, he couldnt exert his power properly because the body hadnt yet blossomed compared to its talent. But this current body was different. He had used it for a full forty years, completely assimilating with it and blossoming all of its potential. -Suk! Mok Gan took a stabbing stance with the sword, pulling it towards Mok Gyeong-un. Then, tremendous energy began to concentrate on the entire Invisible Sword. It looked as if he was gathering power into a single point. -Kururururu! Even the ground was shaking and trembling. This sharp energy spreading out was focusing on Mok Gyeong-un like aiming at a target. No. This is Theres no way Mok Gyeong-un couldnt have read the omen of death emanating from the sword stance, so why was he standing still like that? Surely he wasnt planning to receive that sword technique head-on? Even though his power had increased incomparably from before, this was too dangerous. Feeling an extreme sense of foreboding, Jin Ye-rin hurriedly shouted. Young Master Mok, you mustnt receive it head-o Before her words could finish, Heaven Vein Sword Technique. Invisible Sword Technique Second Form: Sword Fang Eruption[1]! -Paaaaaaang! With a sound that seemed to pierce the eardrums, sharp sword energy amplified with explosive power and enveloped the entire space. It was like a giant the size of a great mountain thrusting a sword. The sword technique of the Invisible Sword, imbued with immeasurable power, attempted to destroy everything in sight. Foolish bastard. For a split second, the corner of Mok Gans mouth rose. To think hed try to receive this head-on just because his power had increased. Unlike you, Ive spent long years researching countless martial arts and even created sword techniques suitable for the Invisible Sword. Unless its a sword technique with equal power, this cant be faced head-o -Chwaaaaaaaaaaaak! !!!!!!!! Suddenly, Mok Gans expression froze. The sword technique of the Invisible Sword Technique Second Form: Sword Fang Eruption, which was extending with the force to destroy everything in sight, was split in half. The sight was like a massive waterfall being cleaved. And between the split halves, Mok Gyeong-un could be seen drawing his sword upwards. He cut it. He wasnt the only one surprised by this sight. Jin Ye-rin was so shocked that she staggered and ended up sitting down hard. She had thought that he hadnt even raised a Invisible Sword, and that even though it was an avatar, it couldnt match Mok Gan whose power had reached its peak. But in that instant, that moment, -Ossak! She got goosebumps from the transcendent power she felt from Mok Gyeong-un. It was only for a moment, but Mok Gyeong-uns power completely overwhelmed Mok Gan. What on earth was that just now? As she was wondering, -Slash! Mok Gyeong-un, who had cut Mok Gans Invisible Sword technique with a single strike, began walking towards him. It was just one step, but the strange pressure that came with it was overwhelming. At this, Mok Gan, who had been momentarily bewildered by his technique being broken, seemed to regain his senses and hurriedly tried to deploy another sword technique with his Invisible Sword. Heaven Vein Sword Technique. Invisible Sword Technique Fourth Form: Sword Wave Annihilation! -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwa! As Mok Gan swung his sword, numerous sword afterimages appeared, all raising a tyrannical force like waves trying to sweep away Mok Gyeong-un. Then, -Chwak! This time, Mok Gyeong-un swung his sword down towards the wave of sword force. Along with this, the wave made of black afterimages split, and once again the Invisible Sword technique was broken as if it were nothing. At this sight, the focus of the eye on Mok Gans forehead shook. That third eye could read the flow of energy, and the moment Mok Gyeong-un swung his sword, the surroundings were dyed completely black with power. How can this be possible? He had fought with Mok Gyeong-un before, albeit as a different avatar. Until just recently, he hadnt even matched the power of a new body. But just now, his power surged to the point of covering everything around. It was to the extent of surpassing even this body. -Jeobeok jeobeok! Looking at the approaching Mok Gyeong-un, Mok Gan opened his mouth. You Dont tell me youve consumed the essence of a spiritual beast? Essence? Theres no way your power could surge like this in such a short time otherwise. Yes, that must be it. Youve been consuming the essence of spiritual beasts to regain your strength! There are three books called the Three Strange Books. One of them, the True Scripture of the Immortal White, states that there are spiritual beasts born from the gathering of natures energy. Even in the Book of Rites, one of the Five Classics of Confucianism, four of these Five Spirits are mentioned: the unicorn, phoenix, qilin, and dragon turtle. Since ancient times, the existence of these Four Spirits has been considered an auspicious sign in the Central Plains. However, the Five Spirits mentioned in the True Scripture of the Immortal White are somewhat different. While the Four Spirits are beings of fantasy, these Five Spirits are said to actually exist. They are the Great Peng[??(i)]][, the Imoogi, the Flaming Qilin, the Wind White Tiger[2], and the Dragon Turtle[3], said to be beings born from the gathering of the five elements energy, like nature itself. The True Scripture of the Immortal White describes important things here, stating that if one consumes the blood or essence of these Five Spirits born from the gathering of natures energy, they can obtain enough primordial energy for longevity or even immortality, more than enough to use for a lifetime. Spiritual beast essence Though he hadnt seen the True Scripture of the Immortal White, Mok Gyeong-un also knew something about the Five Spirits. He had heard about the Dragon Turtle and Flaming Qilin from Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha and Jin Ye-rin, and even Jin Woon-hwis thought-form in the bamboo slips had briefly mentioned these Five Spirits. Hadnt he said it was an opportunity to directly accept the essence of the five elements? But Mok Gyeong-un wasnt interested in these spiritual beasts. His interest was only one thing. You can have that stuff. What? Thats not whats important. -Pat! Mok Gyeong-uns form instantly reached in front of Mok Gan. Mok Gan, who hadnt lowered his guard, hurriedly tried to behead Mok Gyeong-un who had appeared with his Invisible Sword, but, -Chaeaaang! Sar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. !? His Invisible Sword was deflected. The Invisible Sword? He deflected it with just a sword, not even another Invisible Sword or even a special sword? -Pat! Mok Gan launched his body backwards to avoid the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword aiming for his neck, and drew his left hands sword hilt downwards. -Woo woo woong! Then, a large Invisible Sword appeared in the air, trying to crush Mok Gyeong-un like a mace. However, -Chaeaaaaang! Mok Gyeong-un struck it down as he moved forward. No, it wasnt just struck down. The giant Invisible Sword that clashed with Mok Gyeong-uns sword was scattering and breaking apart. The pupil of Mok Gans third eye shook and blood vessels bulged. Only then could Mok Gan understand. The moment he swings his sword, his power surges to the extreme. This This isnt his energy. Mok Gans eyes became incredulous. If he had consumed the essence of all Five Spirits, the energy of the five elements would be in balance, allowing him to connect with nature and draw in that energy. But if that were the case, he would have noticed it already. But this bastard hadnt consumed the essence of spiritual beasts or anything like that. How How can this be Still not enough. -Gooooooooo! -Heumchit! The moment Mok Gyeong-un took a stance to swing his sword towards him, the sharpness flowing from the sword was being honed to the extreme. Kuk! Mok Gan hurriedly blocked the sword flying towards him. -Chaeaang! It didnt end there. -Chaeaang! Chaeang! Chaeang! Mok Gan blocked Mok Gyeong-uns successive sword strikes with all his might. But with each block, his internal organs boiled from the overwhelming power. Even if he wanted to counterattack, just blocking was overwhelming. -Chaeaaang! Keheok! The moment he clashed with Mok Gyeong-uns next sword strike, his palm was torn open and blood spurted from his mouth as his form was pushed back relentlessly. -Chwareureureureureureu! He tried to deflect the incoming sword force with the Pear Blossom Grafting technique, but he couldnt. It was stirring up his insides so wildly that there was no way to expel it without circulating his energy. The gaze of Mok Gans third eye sharpened as he looked at Mok Gyeong-un. The main body Only the main body can deal with this bastard. The forbidden technique was in place, and he had sent three avatars to make sure, but due to unexpected variables, he had lost two avatars ridiculously. So he was weighing whether to fight him or withdraw since he had achieved his primary objective, but remembering their fight at the Heaven and Earth Society, he thought he could subdue him if he went all out with a fully assimilated avatar. But that was a miscalculation. The current bastard couldnt be beaten without the main body. Kuleuk kuleuk Mok Gan, wiping away the flowing blood, looked around. He saw Jin Ye-rin looking at him with surprised eyes and Ghost Blade barely clinging to life. Now that it had come to this, there was only one thing for him to do. It was to kill everyone here with a mutual destruction technique and at least inflict some injury on the bastard. -Gooooooo! Blood vessels bulged in the eye on Mok Gans forehead as energy surged. He intended to amplify his demonic power and true energy to cause an explosion all at once. Mok Gan glared at Mok Gyeong-un and said, This is the en -Seureureureuk! At that moment, Mok Gan felt the world tilting sideways. !? What on earth is happening? Then he realized. At some point, his neck had been cut and his head was falling off. -Kung! His head hit the ground and rolled, and as it did, he saw a sharp sword energy cutting through the air in an endless trajectory. -Chwaaaaaaaaaaaaa! It was neither sword energy, nor sword force, nor an Invisible Sword. It was as if immeasurable power was imbued in the sword force, almost like -Kkwak! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed his rolling head by the hair and lifted it. Then, raising the corner of his mouth, he said, Thank you. Thanks to you, Ive been able to approach the Supreme Sword[4]. Chapter 456 Chapter 456 C Supreme (3)Jin Ye-rin was genuinely amazed. Mok Gyeong-uns sword just now possessed truly immeasurable supreme power. She had thought that the Invisible Sword, called the Sword Extreme, was the pinnacle of swordsmanship. But to think there was something beyond even that. Hes truly a genius. She had to acknowledge Mok Gyeong-uns martial talent. Although she had been told she inherited tremendous talent from her father, it was nothing compared to Mok Gyeong-uns martial genius. Was there any point in comparing herself, who hadnt yet mastered the martial arts inherited from her ancestors, to Mok Gyeong-un, who constantly surpassed his own limits to reach new realms? Its shameful. She had only thought about reviving her family and revenge, but faced with Mok Gyeong-uns endless progress, she felt ashamed of her own attitude towards martial arts for the first time. Perhaps it was even more so because someone who had once been far inferior to her had now reached a place she couldnt touch. On the other hand, Still not enough. Mok Gyeong-un wasnt satisfied with this. He had succeeded in raising supreme power in his sword, but he felt something was still lacking. Though he didnt know what it was, he still had to keep filling it. And, -Shuuuuu! Heat haze rose from his entire body. The supreme sword caused even more physical strain than the sword that exerted power into a single point. Moreover, it required strong will, so the mental consumption was also tremendous. At the moment he manifested the desired form of the sword, his body was so drained that it reached a state of exhaustion, so it wasnt yet at a level where he could use it freely. The corner of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth rose. Its endless. Is this the charm of martial arts? Even when he had reached the Life and Death Realm and completed the Invisible Sword, the Sword Extreme, he had thought that was the end of swordsmanship, but it wasnt at all. This proved it. There is no end to martial arts. -Chureureureureu! At that moment, blood vessels writhed at Mok Gans severed neck, trying to regenerate. Seeing this, a gleam appeared in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. If it was trying to recover even with the entire body blown away, this wasnt just ordinary regeneration, but close to immortality, wasnt it? Hmm. Looking at this, Mok Gyeong-un thought. Come to think of it, among the enemies he had faced so far, there were those with such excellent regenerative abilities. The annoying thing about such people was that they tended to act differently from normal people because they believed in their regenerative abilities. And unlike ordinary enemies, regeneration changed the nature of the battle itself. Variables could occur at any time. Is it impossible to exert supreme power that even surpasses regeneration? But power is literally just power. Regenerative ability was literally just an ability, not the object itself. This concept wasnt something that could be dealt with by power alone. However, while ordinary people would have stopped here, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts were reaching higher. Is there no way to make the sword force, sword energy sharper to the point where even regeneration is impossible? Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts didnt last long. The reason was that Mok Gans body was really trying to regenerate. -Chureureureureu! Blood vessels were connecting, bones were growing, and muscles were forming. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue at the marvelous regenerative ability. But fortunately, he knew what this persons weakness was because he had fought him once before. -Chwak! As Mok Gyeong-un drew his sword hilt, the regenerating part was cut off. Keok! After cutting this, Mok Gyeong-un reached for the eye on his forehead. As he did so, Mok Gan opened his mouth. You Really Have you truly lost your core and become human? !? At those words, Mok Gyeong-uns hand, which was reaching for the eyeball, paused for a moment. Staring intently at the eyeball on the forehead, Mok Gyeong-un said, Did you hear that from Ghost Blade? Mok Gan didnt deny it. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The first thing he did when he came to the bamboo forest was to subdue Ghost Blade. Having confirmed that another kindred who had worked with him for a long time had perished, he realized that the bastard was no longer his limb. Thats why he tried to dig out what the guy had found out. But the guys lips were tight. Rather, he tried to confuse him. [Haa Haa The Incarnate can no longer be your enemy.] [Cant be my enemy?] [Having lost the core he chose the path of regression himself.] [Regression?] [I saw it clearly with my own eyes. he is no longer the Incarnate that threatens you, but now just an ordinary human. So no more] -Kkwak! [Keok.] [I dont know why I cant feel the core, but youre still hiding something.] [Keok Keok] [Do you think a mere ordinary human could stand against me? Youll have to tell me everything youre hiding.] [Keok You I have nothing to say to the likes of you!] [What?] [Get Get away from Him.] [] Mok Gan was inwardly surprised at Ghost Blades words. It was surprising enough that his will hadnt perished even after more than a hundred years had passed, let alone that he had even eliminated his kindred in the end, but to think his loyalty towards his master was still alive? How could a mere human possess such strong will? Feeling both wonder and interest here, Mok Gan tried to completely delve into his mind, but at that moment, Jin Ye-rin came out of the formation technique, leading to the current situation. Mok Gan glared at Mok Gyeong-un and opened his mouth. Why Why did you become human? Mok Gyeong-un gave no answer to Mok Gans question. He too had learned the truth through Ghost Blade, and even now, this fact was still hard to accept. Therefore, Mok Gyeong-un discarded complicated thoughts. Whatever his past might have been, he decided to focus on himself now. Kuk Kukukukuk At that moment, Mok Gan suddenly burst into laughter. It was an utterly bitter, maniacal laughter. After laughing for a while, his eyes were filled with madness. He seemed like a different person. To become human Human Kukuk. I really hate it. I really hate you. No, I loathe you. To think that a being expelled from the clan would become human, even regressing voluntarily. I can see your despicable intentions. Intentions? Say what you want. I You cant gain anything. If I cant obtain it, neither can you. Nonsense. Ill give you true despair. Ill show you pain beyond what Ive experienced. Mok Gyeong-un, seemingly deciding there was no need to listen further to Mok Gans words that sounded like curses, reached for the eye on his forehead. It was to make contact with the eyeball and find out where his main body was. -Puk! Since the bastard might self-destruct again, this time he quickly plucked out the eyeball to prevent him from controlling energy, -Chwa chwa chwa chwa chwak! He cut off all the visible capillaries in the eyeball. Looking at how energy flowed through each of those capillaries, they seemed to play a role similar to meridians or energy circulation paths. So Mok Gyeong-un held the eye and closed his eyes. Since one of the avatars had died, he should be able to narrow down the dispersed candidates. But, !!!!!! At that moment, in Mok Gyeong-uns mind, there was a dark hall with a stone throne shrouded in shadows, and a being sitting on that throne was visible. Though the face wasnt visible due to the deep shadows, the third eye on the forehead was clear due to its unique radiance. Could this be the main body? The mental focus wasnt dispersed to where the avatars were, but immediately pinpointed this location? As he was wondering, Mok Gan sitting on the stone throne opened his mouth. -The time has come. What? -Its not that you found me, but that I revealed myself. Whats his intention? Even when they clashed at the Heaven and Earth Society, he had talked about avatars and made the tracking disperse to the locations of other avatars to prevent his own location from being detected. But this time, he didnt try to self-destruct the avatars eye and willingly showed his location. Here, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but be suspicious. Then, Mok Gan on the stone throne said, -Ill give you one last chance. If you willingly offer your soul and spirit souls, Ill mercifully grant you a peaceful death. Mok Gyeong-un snorted at this proposal. Then he sent his intention. -Your thoughts differ from mine. -Our thoughts differ? -Im going to torment you thoroughly until you beg to die. -Kwadeuk! No sooner had those words ended than the armrest of the stone throne crumbled, and the gleam of the third eye visible between the shadows was tinged with killing intent. The entire hall gradually shook with tremendous power. Mok Gan spoke threateningly in a seething voice. -Youre passing up the opportunity to the very end. To him, Mok Gyeong-un smirked and replied in an arrogant voice. -The right to give opportunities belongs to the strong. This doesnt apply to you. -Kwang! As those words ended, the stone throne shattered to pieces and Mok Gan rose from his seat, -Seureureureuk! Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un paid no heed to this and stopped the mental tracking. He had roughly figured out where the bastard was, so further conversation was meaningless. As the mental image was breaking off, he heard the bastards mad cry, but it was none of his concern. -Kwajik! Mok Gyeong-un also burst the eye of Mok Gans avatar he was holding in his hand. As the eye burst, the ominous energy flowing from it was also cut off. Then Cheong-ryeong asked in an expectant voice. -Did you find him? -Yes. -Where! Where is he? -If I tell you, are you going to go alone again? - Cheong-ryeong was momentarily at a loss for words at Mok Gyeong-uns sound transmission. At this, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged and said in a disappointed tone. -I didnt think it would be true, but it seems it is. If thats the case, I dont think I can tell you. We promised to go together -No promise is needed. -What? -Even without that, Ill go with you. Whether its the end or whatever, Ill be with you till the very end. Is that enough now? - Mok Gyeong-un gave no answer to Cheong-ryeongs words. Then, sensing Jin Ye-rin approaching, he turned his head with an expressionless face as if nothing had happened. Seeing this, Jin Ye-rin tilted her head slightly. She was sure he had been smiling just now. Chapter 457 Chapter 457 C Supreme (4)In the inner formation, the green meadow had long since disappeared. The place was nothing but ruins. Haa Haa Wicked Granny Cheol Su-ryeon exhaled roughly, glaring at the two avatars of Mok Gan opposing her. Those damnable things, each having consumed either the blood or essence of a spirit beast, had cultivation levels equal to or greater than her own. If she were facing just one, she might have had a chance, but dealing with two opponents of similar strength was overwhelming. Cough! Cough! Her internal injuries must be severe, as blood came up with each cough. Cheol Su-ryeon looked at the black blood on her palm with a bitter smile. Is this karma too? She never thought the evil deeds she had committed would easily disappear just because she practiced cultivation. But now, her only desire was to shed all her burdens and go to His side, yet this happened when she was so close to the end. Maybe its punishment. Perhaps she never had the right from the beginning. Maybe fate was punishing her because she didnt deserve to go to that place, said to be like a paradise, just like Him and them. Still, there was one thing she felt she had done right. She had saved His only remaining bloodline in the mortal world. At least it was a comfort that she had done something for Him before departing. Grrrr! Cheol Su-ryeon gathered the remaining true qi in both hands to create a faint Formless Claw. After all, she had once been called a great villain, so she intended to take them both down with her, even if it meant mutual destruction. But then, the avatars of Mok Gan spoke. Give up. You cant defeat us. I dont know what you did, but open the door to exit the formation. This is the last verbal warning. Cheol Su-ryeon snorted at their words and replied. You want to get out of here? Its the only way to save your life. Oh really? But what can I do? This space he created for me is a bit of a shame, but it seems this should become your grave. Youre making a decision youll regret. It doesnt matter. Lets start by cutting off your limbs. Wooong! With that, the two avatars of Mok Gan also raised their Invisible Swords and approached. It seems they didnt have high hopes from the beginning either. Meanwhile, one wall completely collapsed, and the pillar supporting the formation was destroyed. The painting of the Peach Blossom Spring hanging on the crumbling thatched wall began to shake violently. Bang! Kwakwakwabang! As the three supreme experts clashed, the surroundings were once again engulfed in the aftermath. Tremendous wind pressure and sword energy slashed in all directions, erasing even the last traces of the meadow. However, this didnt seem like it would last long. Unlike them, whose true qi was overflowing as if they had consumed spirit essence, Cheol Su-ryeon was almost at her limit. The reason she was barely holding on was that she was consuming her spirit origin true qi. Knowing this, they pushed even harder. Chachachachacha! Cheol Su-ryeons expression darkened as she was pushed back. She had intended to take them down with her, but the coordinated attacks of these avatars, who shared thoughts, were too meticulous to find an opening. As she was pushed back relentlessly, numerous sword wounds appeared on her body. Chwachwachwachwachwach! Ah It seems she wont be able to take them both down after all. If thats the case, theres no choice. A strong killing intent flashed in her eyes. It would be difficult, but if she sacrificed her flesh to take the bones, she could at least take one of them down. Flinch! Noticing her tremendous killing intent, they exchanged glances and immediately moved to cut off both her arms before she could do anything. Grind! Cheol Su-ryeon gritted her teeth. Enduring the pain of her arms being cut off, she bit the neck of the left avatar, intending to tear off its head. Just as their Invisible Swords were about to rush towards her arms At that very moment. Chwak! Suddenly, with a bloody radiance, a burst of blood demon qi exploded, severing the arm of one of the avatars wielding a Invisible Sword. What is this? But that wasnt the end. The being that cut off the avatars arm grabbed the back of its head, smashed its face into the ground, and dragged it forward, grinding its face. Kwaaaang! Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! Who? As the other avatar was startled and tried to respond Shwaaaaa! What? A whirlwind of frost engulfed the avatars entire body, and an immense cold qi arose, causing the arm holding the Invisible Sword to freeze at an incredible speed. Feeling the sensation in its arm disappear in an instant, Mok Gans avatar hurriedly cut off its freezing arm like a lizard shedding its tail. Pat! And as it spread its body Where do you think youre going? Shiver! It suddenly felt someone behind it. Cold sweat dripped down the forehead of Mok Gans avatar as it sensed the tremendous cold qi and power from behind. What the hell is this? When did such monstrous beings appear? While caught in confusion, Cheol Su-ryeon looked at those who had instantly reversed the situation with reddened eyes. A peerlessly beautiful woman with blood-red hair fluttering, exuding an arrogant and sharp aura, shook off the brain matter that had been ground into paste from her hand and spoke. Even the great Wicked Granny is finished. Getting caught up by such lowlifes when told not to kill. Agreeing with her mocking words, a woman with silver hair and a mysterious aura responded with a radiant smile. I know, right? This is why she cant compete with us and sister for the top spot in the rankings. Jjeojeojeojeojeok! As she lightly waved one hand, a blizzard was about to sweep through the surroundings. While their appearance was welcome, what brought tears to her eyes was the being who appeared next, backlit by dazzling sunlight. From the moment he appeared, strange things began to happen. Parurururu! The swords held by Mok Gans avatars began to tremble and move on their own, without any flow of true qi. *** The reason Jin Ye-rin called for Mok Gyeong-un was none other than because of Ghost Blade. After Mok Gyeong-un defeated Mok Gans avatar and the situation calmed down, she had checked on him out of concern, as he was the most severely injured. As feared, Ghost Blades condition was truly the worst. His right arm was severed, his abdomen and shoulder were pierced through with severe bleeding, and of course, his internal injuries were also severe, with his internal organs filled with blood. It was remarkable that he was even alive. Ghost Blade, who could have died at any moment, didnt try to circulate his qi to increase his chances of survival, but instead sought out Mok Gyeong-un. It seemed he wanted to say something with his last bit of strength rather than hope for survival. As they were approaching him with Mok Gyeong-un, it happened. Stop. At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jin Ye-rin instinctively halted her steps, and then Papapapapak! Stone swords, sharpened like thorns, shot up from the ground where they were about to walk. If they had taken one more step, the swords would have pierced right through their feet. Realizing there was an enemy who could completely conceal their energy, Jin Ye-rin hurriedly sent sword energy towards the ground with a sword technique. Chwachwachwachwachwach! The sword energy she sent burrowed into the ground, but there was no response. However, Bang! As Mok Gyeong-un stomped on the ground with true step Kwadududuk! Kung! Kung! Kung! The stone swords blocking their path shattered, and the sound of something bursting from the ground echoed. Then, something erupted from the ground. That something was none other than Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Kuuu. It was Destruction Emperor, one of the first-tier members of Secret Society, spitting out black blood. Though he had been severely injured and seemingly dead inside the formation, he had not missed the moment when Mok Gans avatars broke through the formation and escaped outside. After getting out, Destruction Emperor had been recovering his demonic power and energy underground. Then, when Mok Gans avatar was defeated, he attempted to attack from underground to somehow interfere with Mok Gyeong-un. However, Mok Gyeong-uns power had already increased beyond what it was before. Unable to withstand the vibrations that shook the entire underground with a single true step, Destruction Emperor ultimately had to surface. Pak! Though in agony and coughing blood, Destruction Emperor, who had sprung up from behind Ghost Blade, grabbed his neck and shouted. Kkwak! Dont move! If you come closer, Ill twist his neck. Which do you think will be faster? That, or my sword? Huh? Such overconfiden Puk! !? In that instant, a sword mark appeared on the Destruction Emperors forehead, and blood and brain matter burst from the back of his head. Destruction Emperor staggered and was about to fall backward. Seeing this, Jin Ye-rin couldnt help but stick out her tongue in amazement. When did he do that? Even though she was right beside him, she hadnt seen Mok Gyeong-uns sword. It was truly the essence of swift swordsmanship. It seemed he had now entered a realm that she could no longer even hope to glimpse. A speed so fast that even the act of swinging the sword couldnt be perceived Indeed, unless it was a monster like Imaemangyang, could anyone in the current martial arts world face Mok Gyeong-un? Seureuk! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns form suddenly appeared behind Destruction Emperor, whose head had been pierced and was falling. He should already be dead, so why did he move his body so quickly? As she wondered this, Mok Gyeong-un Kwajik! stomped on Destruction Emperors face, crushing it completely. Jin Ye-rin frowned and said, Hes dead. Why are you doing that? Hes not dead. What? She was about to ask what he meant when a strange sight caught her eye. Destruction Emperors body was trying to move even though his face had been caved in and crushed, and the crushed flesh was rising up, regenerating at an incredible speed. Seeing this, she realized. Could it be? Had he consumed the blood or essence of a spirit beast? As she thought this, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed Destruction Emperors head rather than his face, which was trying to regenerate. And then, Shuuuuu! He unleashed the Ritual of Binding. Kuuu. Destruction Emperors body convulsed violently. Those who have consumed the essence or blood of spirit beasts overflow with natural earth energy, giving them vitality incomparable to ordinary people. Therefore, the only way was to make them exhaust this vitality. One method for this was absorption. Although energy was now meaningless to him since he had learned to handle Supreme Sword, Mok Gyeong-un sucked in the demonic power and natural earth energy inside the creature. Shuuuuu! The demonic power could be used to help Cheong-ryeong recover. But as he absorbed the natural earth energy inside the creature, unlike with Kang Yeom, this time he felt the energy of the earth, that is, earth qi. Along with this, he saw a being in his minds eye. Ah! Surprisingly, it was a massive white serpent with dazzlingly white scales. Chapter 458 Chapter 458 C Supreme (5)This is In his minds eye, he saw a massive white serpent with smooth, snow-white scales. It bore a resemblance to the dragons of legend and fantasy. Its appearance was so majestic that it nearly took his breath away. However, if there was one difference between this serpent and a dragon, it was that its horns were shorter than expected. Compared to its enormous body, the horns seemed to be just barely growing. As he was pondering this, he saw a figure wearing a bamboo hat approaching the white serpent. This person was holding a sword that seemed to have been burned black, and the moment the serpent saw the sword, it roared as if having a seizure. Kwoooooooooo! The tremendous roar created shockwaves that sent the bamboo-hatted figure flying backward. However, the figure quickly regained their footing and once again launched towards the serpent, initiating a battle between them. Every time the serpent moved its body, it caused earthquakes and landslides, as if it were a natural disaster. Kwang-kwakwakwakwang! The fight between the serpent and the bamboo-hatted figure was devastating the surroundings. However, their battle didnt last very long. This was because the blackened sword held by the bamboo-hatted figure managed to cut through the serpents scales. Kwaaaaaaaaaaa! As the large scales were cut away and the sword pierced its body, the serpent writhed in agony. Not missing this moment, the bamboo-hatted figure leapt onto the serpents head where its horns were and drove down a qi strike that created massive shockwaves. Paaaaaaaang! Hit by the qi strike, the serpent staggered and fell. Kuuuung! Its body was so long and massive that when it fell, the surrounding area shook. After the serpent collapsed, the bamboo-hatted figure climbed down from its head and began examining the area below its chest, touching it gently. As they did so, someone approached. It was Destruction Emperor, one of the first-tier members of Secret Society. As Destruction Emperor approached, the bamboo-hatted figure shook their head and spoke with a tone of disappointment. [I had my doubts, but the spirit origin hasnt properly formed yet.] [Even though its this large?] To this question, the bamboo-hatted figure held up the blackened sword and said: [Its the leader and considered the most auspicious of the five spirit beasts. When this serpent fully matures, it will become a dragon and then transcend the natural order.] [Natural order? What do you mean?] [For humans, you can think of it as similar to the concept of ascending to immortality.] [Ascending to immortality!] Destruction Emperor couldnt hide his surprise at these words. Then, looking puzzled, he asked: [So, does that mean that before this serpent was born, the original serpent had already become a dragon and ascended?] [It could have. But it didnt.] [What do you mean it didnt?] [Do you know what happens when a spirit beast becomes corrupted?] [What happens?] [Unlike the Imaemangyang born from yin energy, spirit beasts are born from the condensation of natural earth energy, so they can be considered the essence of immortality itself. However, if they become corrupted, they lean towards the opposite nature C that of demons or evil.] [So youre saying the predecessor of this serpent became corrupted?] To this question, the bamboo-hatted figure chuckled and replied: [Thats right. It became thoroughly corrupted. It even tried to exterminate the human race.] [Huh] [Even if the Human-Demon War isnt recorded in official histories, its not such ancient past for you lot. But you, being born into the imperial family, seem to know nothing about it.] [How could I? When I was young, that damned imperial father of mine erased all records related to the martial arts world. But come to think of it, that sword Didnt you say it was made from dragon scales? Dont tell me that dragon was] [Yes. Its from the scales of the dead dragon.] At these words from the bamboo-hatted figure, a flash of greed appeared in Destruction Emperors eyes as he looked at the sword. Noticing this, the bamboo-hatted figure put the sword into a special scabbard and said: [Dont even think about it. If its not compatible, youll only be possessed by its demonic nature.] At these words, Destruction Emperor clicked his tongue in disappointment. Then, approaching the fallen serpent and touching its horns, Destruction Emperor asked: [So what are you going to do? Didnt you promise to give me the serpents spirit origin? If its still a young serpent] [Well have to make do with this. Well, even this much should be more than enough for your pursuit of immortality.] Puk! As soon as those words were spoken, the bamboo-hatted figure thrust their arm into the serpents chest. As they were about to extract the spirit origin from inside, Kwoooooooooo! At that moment, the serpents eyes snapped open and it let out a roar. With that, Destruction Emperor and the bamboo-hatted figure, who were nearby, were sent flying backward. As they were thrown back, the roaring serpent burrowed into the ground and disappeared. Destruction Emperor, who had hit the wall, ran towards the hole the serpent had dug as soon as he regained his senses. [Damn it!] How could it have awakened in such a short moment? As he stood there in shock, the bamboo-hatted figure called out to him. [Its fine.] [What do you mean its fine? Do you know how many people we mobilized just to find that one serpent] [This is enough.] [What do you mean this is enou Ah!] Destruction Emperors eyes widened as he turned his head. It was because he saw what appeared to be a fragment of the spirit origin in the bamboo-hatted figures hand. The bamboo-hatted figure pointed to a large piece of the serpents scale that had fallen to the ground and said: [We got what we needed.] [But letting it escape] [Too much of a good thing, human. If you really need it, aim for when the serpent has fully matured. After all, spirit beasts dont stray far from where they were born.] At this advice from the bamboo-hatted figure, Destruction Emperor looked at the hole in the ground with regret. As their figures gradually blurred, Mok Gyeong-un emerged from his vision. The vision had lasted only a moment, and when he came back to his senses, he could see Destruction Emperor, who had become emaciated like a skeleton. Kuuu I I Shuuuuuu! Destruction Emperor tried to say something as he was dying, but eventually his head dropped. Mok Gyeong-un stomped on Destruction Emperors head once more. Kwajik! There was no response from the crushed head. Due to the Ritual of Binding absorbing all the energy of the serpents spirit origin, his body could no longer regenerate. After confirming that he was completely dead, Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly approached Ghost Blade. He checked his pulse. Jin Ye-rin, who had approached after Destruction Emperor died, asked: Is he alright? Mok Gyeong-un shook his head in response. If there had been even a little vital energy left, Mok Gyeong-un would have tried to infuse some of the absorbed spirit origin energy or use magic to heal his wounds. However, all of this was only possible if there was at least a little vital energy remaining. He had already exhausted all his energy fighting Mok Gans avatar and was now in a state just before drawing his last breath. It didnt matter if he died. But there were still things Mok Gyeong-un needed to hear, so he tried to infuse some of the absorbed spirit origin energy to extend his life a little, even though it was like pouring water into a broken pot. Then, Dont Dont waste your effort Accept the energy. Theres still more I need to hear. Chun Chunchu Cough, cough. Ghost Blade, gasping for breath, desperately searched for his daughter. Aware that his life was ending soon, he seemed to want to see his flesh and blood one last time. The old Mok Gyeong-un wouldnt have cared at all about this. However, having deepened his connection with Cheong-ryeong and come to understand emotion, he asked Jin Ye-rin: Can you bring someone named Chunchu from outside the bamboo grove? sea??h th ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Chunchu? Its his daughter. Ah Alright. Jin Ye-rin nodded and immediately flew towards the outside of the bamboo grove. For now, there werent many peoples energies felt outside the bamboo grove anymore. Although there had been concerns since Mok Gans avatar had directly descended, it seemed that the subordinates outside hadnt been touched. Perhaps worried about the forbidden technique falling into his hands, they had entered the bamboo grove directly. Meanwhile, Ghost Blade waved his hand with unfocused eyes. -Hes already at his limit. As Cheong-ryeong said, judging by the faded color of his eyes, it seemed he would soon breathe his last. Feeling urgent, Mok Gyeong-un was about to ask something, but Ghost Blade spoke first. I I wont ask you to save Young Master Bi-yong-heon What are you talking about? More importantly, grandfather Mok Gyeong-un tried to hear what he wanted from him, but Ghost Blade continued what he was saying, ignoring that. He He with his remaining self left the truth of the past Cough, cough. To the current Society Leader Bi Jung-seon Society Leader did his best to correct everything that was twisted Im not interested in that Pak! Ghost Blade tightly grasped Mok Gyeong-uns hand. And with tears of blood, he spoke with difficulty: They They were only deceived by his schemes Please Please free them from him Even though he could barely breathe, Ghost Blade was using all his strength. To convey his wishes. Sensing that his end was near, Mok Gyeong-un infused spirit origin energy into Ghost Blades hand and said: The secret of Moon Vein that can persuade Incarnate. Just tell me what that means. Cut out all the unnecessary talk and hurry! Shuuuuuu! As he infused the energy, it was leaking out. It was like pouring water into a broken pot. Mok Gyeong-un tightly grasped Ghost Blades weakening hand and urged: Ghost Blade! Ryu So-wol and you You are fated His voice trailed off with a wheezing sound. Realizing this wouldnt work, Mok Gyeong-un began forming hand seals to perform a spell. Pak! Pak! Pak! Reverse Eight Divine Generals Technique It was a type of magic that uses the Eight Human Talismans to control spirits. He was intentionally trying to turn him into a vengeful spirit before his soul completely scattered to heaven and earth. It was at that moment. Nooooooo! Someone came running with a heart-wrenching cry. It was Chunchu, one of the first-tier members of Secret Society. Her body covered in blood, she ran over and pushed aside Mok Gyeong-un, who was forming the hand seals for the Reverse Eight Divine Generals Technique, and embraced Ghost Blade. Chunchu, with tears streaming down her face, cried out: No. Please Please Ah Seuk! Ghost Blade placed his hand on Chunchus back. Her tear-filled eyes trembled. Please For a full hundred years, not once not once had she properly called him, so how could he leave like this? Chunchu tightly embraced Ghost Blade and said with a choked voice: Fa ther. As her voice rang in his ears, a faint smile appeared on Ghost Blades face, which had been growing cold and stiff. And with that, he rested his head on Chunchus shoulder. Chunchu held back her breath and sobbed in that position. Seuk! Watching them, Mok Gyeong-un, who had been gathering magical power, lowered his hands that were forming the seals. -Why Why did you stop? To Cheong-ryeongs question, Mok Gyeong-un replied with a soft exhale: -Because he cant become a vengeful spirit now. Chapter 459 Chapter 459 C Approaching Omens (1)The Reverse Eight Divine Generals Technique. Its a type of magic that uses the Eight Human Talismans to control spirits. If used well, this technique can artificially create a vengeful spirit through sorcery before the soul completely scatters to heaven and earth. However, theres a major prerequisite for this to work. It requires instilling a strong grudge before death. There was a good chance it could have worked. Ghost Blade had the conditions to become a vengeful spirit due to his strong loyalty and anger towards Mok Gan, but at the last moment, his daughter Chunchus words instantly dissolved all of that. This was evident from his peaceful expression as he breathed his last. Why did you stop? To Cheong-ryeongs question, Mok Gyeong-un replied with a soft exhale: Because he cant become a vengeful spirit now. Youve changed a lot, mortal. Cheong-ryeong felt strange at Mok Gyeong-uns answer. He used to be someone who couldnt feel any emotion other than anger, even more so than herself, a vengeful spirit. But now he was somewhat responsive to others emotions. The old him would have cut Chunchus throat to draw out Ghost Blades anger for his own purposes. However, now he let him go. The emotionless one was gradually becoming more human. However, [The secret of Moon Vein that can persuade Incarnate. Just tell me what that means. Cut out all the unnecessary talk and hurry!] [Ryu So-wol and you You are fated] What on earth did this mean? Those last words left by Ghost Blade kept swirling in her mind. Having been with Mok Gyeong-un for a long time, she had shared most of his experiences. Because of this, unlike her feelings for Mok Gyeong-un, her doubts about his origins were growing. The unknown being inside him, as well as the Incarnate mentioned in Fire Faith Orders prophecy. And, [You Have you really lost your core and become human?] [Did you hear that from Ghost Blade?] [Becoming human Human Kekek. I really hate it. I really hate you. No, I loathe you. A being expelled from its clan, degrading itself to become human. I can see your detestable intentions.] What did Mok Gan mean by those words? He spoke as if Mok Gyeong-un had been a non-human entity that became human. Her thoughts were becoming increasingly complex. At first, she thought it was just a coincidence. But at some point, she realized that Mok Gyeong-uns path and her own were becoming increasingly intertwined. What was going on? Although she kept denying it, saying it couldnt possibly be true, someone kept coming to mind. She was aware that he, too, was no ordinary being. But due to death, she had become a vengeful spirit without knowing anything about him. [Ryu So-wol and you You are fated] Could it be that what Ghost Blade tried to say at the end was Just then, Young Master Mok. Jin Ye-rin called out to Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring at the dead Ghost Blade and the sobbing Chunchu holding him, in a small voice. As he turned his head, he saw that her face was flushed red. Judging by her moist eyes, it seemed she had shed tears watching this father and daughter. She, too, having lost her father, felt sympathy for their shared pain. Ahem. In the end, did you hear nothing from him? Jin Ye-rin asked in a whisper, clearing her throat as if choked up. Mok Gyeong-un shook his head at her question. He hadnt been able to hear the few things he really wanted to ask about. At Mok Gyeong-uns response, Jin Ye-rin spoke in a troubled voice. The outcome isnt good. Even though we prevented the Forbidden Technique from falling into their hands by defeating Mok Gans avatar, we still dont know where his main body is What did you just say? Pardon? Before mentioning his main body. I said we prevented the Forbidden Technique from falling into their hands. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un furrowed his brow and then asked: Did the Wicked Granny have the Forbidden Technique memorized in addition to the secret book she gave me? Thats right. Because she had been captured by them, the Wicked Granny revealed the Forbidden Technique to save her from them. And she ultimately sacrificed herself for her. Seeming to be overcome with emotion again, Jin Ye-rin spoke with reddened eyes: But one avatar here was killed by you, and the other two avatars were trapped when Cheol Su-ryeon destroyed the formation, so ultimately, Mok Gans main body No. They share consciousness. What? Tuk tuk! Mok Gyeong-un tapped his head with his finger as he replied. They share memories with the avatars. As a result, the Forbidden Technique has fallen into the hands of Mok Gans main body. Mok Gyeong-un clicked his tongue as he said this. But it was hard to blame anyone for this. If he hadnt been dragged into the bamboo scroll of the Eight Trigrams, he might not have reached the level of Extreme Sword and the Supreme Sword until now, which could have been dangerous. In the end, it was a case of gaining one thing and losing another. The only fortunate thing was that all the enemy had obtained was the spell formula of the Forbidden Technique. Thankfully, Cheong-ryeong and Wi So-yeon are on our side. If even one of them had been in the enemys hands, it would have been troublesome, but since he had also retrieved Wi So-yeon, who held Cheong-ryeongs soul, there shouldnt be any problems with the Forbidden Technique. Unaware of this, Jin Ye-rin spoke in bewilderment: Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then we have no time to waste. No, but still Didnt you see what I sent through Dam Baek-ha? Dam Baek-ha? Ah, I see you didnt. If the Forbidden Technique has fallen into the hands of Mok Gan, the leader of Secret Society, they will bring about a day of catastrophe incomparable to last time. At her words, Mok Gyeong-un asked with curiosity: What does the Forbidden Technique have to do with the catastrophe? The reason Mok Gan wanted to obtain the Forbidden Technique was because of Bi-yong-heon of Heaven Vein, the will of the body he occupied. Wasnt he forcibly holding onto Cheong-ryeongs soul, preventing her from properly reincarnating, out of an endless madness to have her in his possession? As if to answer his doubts, Jin Ye-rin drew a picture on the ground with sharp energy. Seuk seuk seuk! What she drew was a map of the entire Central Plains. Wondering why she was drawing this, he saw her mark five spots around the edges of the Central Plains map. One in the north, one each in the northeast and northwest, and one each in the southeast and southwest. Finally, she inscribed what looked like a spell formula between these points. !? The moment he saw it, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes lit up with recognition. This is He had seen this spell formula before, though he wasnt sure exactly where. During the second test at the Corpse Blood Valley of the Heaven and Earth Society, he had faced a berserk Imaemangyang beast called Gal-jeo while trying to capture a flag. Afterwards, he had also discovered a spell to make Imaemangyang go berserk in the magic books and research notes possessed by another Three-Eyes, Jo Tae-cheong, and it was almost identical to this. However, there was one problem with this spell: it excessively increased the yin energy in the atmosphere to amplify their killing nature, resulting in an unimaginably large consumption of magical power. And once all the magical power was exhausted, the berserk state would end. To perform a spell on such an enormous scale would require an unimaginable amount of magical power. Is it realistically possible to secure enough magical power to perform this? The scale of the spell was far too large. A spell that could cover the entire Central Plains was beyond imagination. At this scale, it might only be possible if numerous magical tools imbued with magical power and thousands, no, tens of thousands of diviners exhausted all their magical power and vital energy. As he thought this, he noticed Jin Ye-rin making special markings at a few places between the completed spell formation. One was not far from the Sichuan Tang Clan, and another was pointing exactly at the Heaven and Earth Society. What could these be indicating? Mok Gyeong-un asked: What are those? Im not sure. It was written that the Forbidden Technique is needed at these four points. The Forbidden Technique is needed here? The Heaven and Earth Society was where Wi So-yeon was, so that made sense. But he had no idea what the other three places were. There was no apparent pattern, and they were scattered in different locations. Is that all? Ah! Come to think of it, below the places where it said the Forbidden Technique was needed, it was written Six Demons. !!!!! At these words, one of Mok Gyeong-uns eyebrows shot up. Cheong-ryeong spoke to him in a meaningful voice: Mortal Dont you remember what happened at the Heaven and Earth Society? The Assassin King of the Sea, one of the Six Demons, is there. Among the monsters known as Imaemangyang, there exists a hierarchy. This hierarchy is divided into Ferocious Beasts, Strange Beasts, Wicked Beasts, Demonic Beasts, and Spirit Beasts. Among these, the highest rank is called Spirit Beast, and among them, there are six Spirit Beasts that are infinitely close to being Divine Beasts. The Imaemangyang refer to these as the Six Demons or the Six Demon Kings. Each of these Six Demons was considered a disaster in itself. And sealed in the hidden vault of the Corpse Blood Valley at the Heaven and Earth Society was one of these Six Demons, the Assassin King of the Sea, The Restraining Badger. *** At the same time. A cliff so steep that looking down made one feel as if gazing into an endless abyss. Not far from the cliff, outside a wall, countless corpses of Imaemangyang overflowed, and among them stood a muscular young man, covered in green and black blood, struggling to stay on his feet. Haa Haa The young man was Yoo Moo-jin, a member of the Yoo clan guarding this place. The Imaemangyang, who had momentarily paused out of fear at the sight of him catching his breath in exhaustion, were now slowly approaching again. There are so many. Together with his father, Yoo Moo-jeok, they had killed nearly a thousand, no, several thousand of them. Despite killing so many, an uncountable number of Imaemangyang were still endlessly pouring in, to the point where even he, who rarely tired, was struggling. Just then, a tremendous roar came from behind. Kwaaang! Kwaaang! With each roar, the earth shook as if an earthquake had struck. Yoo Moo-jins face grew worried as he glanced back. His father, who had been holding back the Imaemangyang rushing towards the entrance of the formation, had hurriedly headed towards the source of that beings roar coming from behind. Its too fast. It hadnt been long since his father had subdued that being, yet it had awakened again. The frequency was now becoming worrisome. Normally, it wouldnt be a concern, but his father was also quite exhausted from fighting this enormous number of Imaemangyang alongside him. Kwaaaang! Kwoooooo! Just then, along with the thunderous sound, the roar of that being reached all the way here. At this, the Imaemangyang who had been stationary suddenly let out roars as if inspired by that beings tremendous cry, and charged forward like soldiers with raised morale. Kwoooo! Kekekekeke! Kakakakaka! Faced with the oncoming Imaemangyang whose spirits had been revived, Yoo Moo-jin turned the dial on the Force Suppressing Bracelet on his right arm. Kiririririk! Shuuuuu! As he turned it completely, white steam emerged from Yoo Moo-jins entire body, which began to turn black. Though exhausted, if he couldnt stop these creatures, the place his clan had been guarding would be exposed. Yoo Moo-jin clenched his fist, about to swing it. But then, Wook! Kuk. Had he pushed himself too hard? A terrible pain surged through his heart, which hadnt fully healed, causing Yoo Moo-jin to clutch his chest and stagger. Not missing this moment, the higher-ranked Diabolic Beasts and Demonic Beasts among the Imaemangyang simultaneously attacked Yoo Moo-jin. Kwoooooo! Kaaaaaaa! Damn it! Yoo Moo-jin swung his fist towards them, barely enduring the pain in his heart. As Yoo Moo-jin swung his fist, an tremendous wind pressure arose, enveloping the charging Wicked Beasts and Demonic Beasts simultaneously. Kwakwakwakwang! Just when it seemed he had repelled them, one Demonic Beast burst through the dust and debris, grabbed Yoo Moo-jin, and frantically charged towards the mountain wall. Kwarurururu! Kuuuuk! Yoo Moo-jin, smashed into the mountain wall, continued to be pushed back even as he collided with it. Meanwhile, a black silhouette darted towards the entrance of the formation that had been left open as Yoo Moo-jin was pushed back. *** Huu Huu Yoo Moo-jeok, drenched in sweat, held a pointed wooden pillar inscribed with red sutras as he caught his breath, looking down at the abyss-like cliff below. Kurururururu! This is bad. Whether due to lack of strength, the blue light visible at the bottom of the cliff wasnt weakening, but growing stronger. At this rate, the worst-case scenario might really unfold. Kwak! Huu. As he took a deep breath, Yoo Moo-jeoks body began to glow black, and steam-like substance started to rise from his entire body. Having gathered his strength, Yoo Moo-jeok threw the wooden pillar inscribed with red sutras towards the bottom of the cliff. Paaaaang! The wooden pillar pierced through layers of air. Strong ripples formed wherever it passed. But before it could become a mere speck, Kwoooooooooo! The blue light flickered strongly, a roar echoed out, and in response, a gale-like wind pressure surged up from the cliff along with shockwaves. With this, the wooden pillar disintegrated before it could even reach its target. Passsss! Oh no! Yoo Moo-jeoks expression hardened. At this rate, the seal on this being might really break. Just then, It seems that even the Yoo clan, being human after all, cant stand against sheer numbers. Theres no winning against quantity, it seems. Flinch! Yoo Moo-jeok quickly turned his head at the voice from behind. About ten paces in front of him stood a figure wearing a bamboo hat, hands behind their back. Even though he was exhausted from depleting his physical strength, how could someone approach this close without him noticing? This was surprising, but suddenly his son Yoo Moo-jin flashed through his mind. Moo-jin. Could it be that the boy had fallen? Sreung! As he stood there in shock, the bamboo-hatted figure drew the sword at their waist and approached with a sneer. Youve worked hard all this time, so shall we now release the Great Strength King? Chapter 460 Chapter 460 C Approaching Omens (2)Great Yan Temple[1] of the Esoteric Buddhism[2] [known for] true words[3], in Datong[4], northern Shanxi Province. Behind the temple stood a large, towering peak, surrounded by over a hundred Vajra warriors of the Esoteric Buddhism chanting sutras while holding vajras. The solemn chanting echoed throughout the mountainside, bringing peace to the minds and bodies of those who heard it. However, the Vajra warriors chanting looked unwell. Their complexions were poor, with dark circles under their eyes, all looking extremely fatigued as if they hadnt slept for a long time. Om somani somani hum harihanna harihanna hum harihanna banaya hum anaya hok baam bara hum batak. Nevertheless, they chanted the sutra without rest. In the midst of this, one Vajra warrior broke out in a cold sweat, and then, Puh! Black blood spurted from his mouth like a fountain. The blood gushed out in such quantities that it seemed he might die from excessive bleeding just from what came out of his mouth. Alarmed, the nearby Vajra warriors were about to stop chanting, when, Kal! An old monk standing behind them, holding a rosary, let out a shout. The Vajra warriors hesitated for a moment, then sat back down and resumed chanting the sutra. Om somani somani hum harihanna harihanna hum harihanna banaya hum anaya hok baam bara hum batak. Meanwhile, the old monk hurriedly ran to the monk who was spewing blood. Kek kek kek! The condition of the Vajra warrior who kept vomiting blood was truly at its worst. As if all the fluids in his body were draining out, he was rapidly becoming emaciated, and black blood vessels were rising to the surface of his exposed skin, making him look hideous. The old monk sat behind the Vajra warrior, placed a vajra against him, and summoned the power of the Buddhas way. Kuuuuu. The Vajra warrior convulsed as if in agony. Despite this, the old monk didnt stop and continued to push in the power of the Buddhas way. At that moment, Hwaaaa! A black, ominous haze rose from the mouth of the Vajra warrior who had been spewing blood. Then, Dududuk! The Vajra warrior grabbed his own neck and twisted it backwards. Kung! The old monks expression darkened at the sight of the Vajra warrior falling with his neck broken. Even the power of the Buddhas way, accumulated over many years, couldnt overcome the evil energy that had penetrated the Vajra warrior. But this wasnt the end. Kek Kek Pusuk! Once again, another Vajra warrior lifted his head and spewed black blood from his mouth. The old monk was about to get up and run to the Vajra warrior, when, Pusuk! Pusuk! Pusuk! All around, Vajra warriors lifted their heads and spewed black blood. The old monks expression hardened at the sight of them. The bodies of the convulsing Vajra warriors were wasting away at an alarming rate. When just one Vajra warrior had been spewing blood, everyone had endured at the old monks shout, but now with over ten of them spewing blood, Hiek! R-Run away! Were all going to die! Some of the Vajra warriors who had gone into convulsions cried out, pale-faced, and frantically tried to escape. Stop! Even the old monks shout couldnt stop them. The grotesque deaths of the Vajra warriors had caused a rift, and nearly half of them, unable to contain their fear, threw away their vajras and fled. This cant be! If we stop here, everything will have been for nothing. The old monk shouted, infusing his voice with true qi, then walked in front of the Vajra warriors surrounding the peak, clasped his hands together, and loudly chanted the Demon-Subduing True Words. Om somani somani hum harihanna harihanna hum harihanna banaya hum anaya hok baam bara hum batak. As the old monk chanted, a golden light of Buddhist power flowed from his body. The profound Buddhist energy seemed to calm the other Vajra warriors who had been trying to flee in fear. They sat back down in their places and followed the old monk in chanting the Demon-Subduing True Words. It seemed as though the chanting was stabilizing again. Just then, Kek! The old monk who had been chanting grabbed his own throat. Then, as if in agony, he fell to his knees and began to convulse violently, his face turning red. Master! Two Vajra warriors from the front row rushed to support him. However, the old monk, writhing in pain, pushed them away. As the Vajra warriors tried to grab him again, Kweeeek! The old monk vomited, but it wasnt black blood C it was strangely shaped worms. W-What on earth? The Vajra warriors, shocked at the sight of the bizarre worms, stepped back, at a loss for what to do. What kind of ominous sign was this? Was this evil so potent that even an old monk who had accumulated decades of Buddhist practice couldnt withstand it? As soon as the Vajra warriors chanting stopped, Kek! Pusuk! Pusuk! Pusuk! Once again, Vajra warriors all around began lifting their heads and spewing black blood like fountains. The fear and terror that had momentarily subsided gripped the crowd again in an instant. Sar?h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I-I dont want to die! Uwaaaaaa!!! Screaming, Vajra warriors tried to flee from all directions. However, unlike those who had escaped earlier, the Vajra warriors who stood up from their seats couldnt lift their feet from the ground, as if their legs were held in place. W-What is this I cant lift my feet. Hiek! As they struggled to lift their feet, something even more terrifying happened. Kwaduk! Those trying to lift their feet had their legs torn off. Kyaaaa! M-My legs! The Vajra warriors whose legs had been torn off fell to the ground, screaming in agony. But then, their bodies began to stick to the ground, as if being absorbed. Urk! M-My body As they were absorbed, their skin tore and they began to be sucked into the ground. The sight was truly horrific. Skin and muscles twisted, bones broke C it was almost unbearable to watch. The Vajra warriors near the old monk who had vomited the bizarre worms dropped their vajras and trembled in fear at this horrific scene. Seumul seumul! Before their eyes, they saw the enormous amount of blood shed by the Vajra warriors moving on its own, flowing up towards the peak. The large quantity of blood that had flowed up was absorbed into the peak. Kurururu! The peak began to shake violently as if hit by an earthquake, and cracks started to form. The eyes of the old monk, who had been suffering while vomiting worms, widened as if they would tear. This was because his eyes met the chilling gaze visible through the widening cracks. Keuggggg. Paaang! With that, the old monks body suddenly swelled up and then burst. And he wasnt the only one. The same happened to the two Vajra warriors trembling in fear nearby. Their bodies also swelled up and then burst. Seureureureuk! The blood that flowed from their bodies also mixed with the flowing blood and was absorbed into the peak. Jeobeok jeobeok! Amidst this tragic scene, a figure walked through the blood. This figure wearing a bamboo hat was forming a hand seal with one hand, and in the other, held a gruesome ritual tool made of interwoven skulls. The bamboo-hatted figure, appearing with this ritual tool, spoke while looking at the enormous being inside the crumbling peak. The time has come to spread those white wings again. White Phoenix Demon King[5]. *** In a cave beneath a deep cliff in Panan, Zhejiang Province. Entering the cave, one would find a large cavern studded with countless luminous pearls, like stars in the night sky. And beneath this cavern, numerous formations were densely engraved. In the center of the formations, there existed something enormous. This massive being, occupying nearly half of the huge cavern that was almost a hundred jang in size, had a golden mane, a tiger-like head, and a tail that seemed to be woven from hundreds of blades. Krurururu. Its appearance was exactly like that of a lion. Horrifyingly, the entire body of this enormous lion was pierced by hundreds of hooks, and the chains connecting these hooks were densely embedded in the cavern walls. Upon closer inspection, one could see that red letters, appearing to be spells, were engraved on the chains as well. These were, Kurururu! If the giant lion tried to move even a little, Uuuung! The hooks and chains engraved with red letters would simultaneously pull, threatening to tear apart the lions limbs, no, its entire body. The pain was so intense that this enormous lion couldnt move an inch. One peculiar thing about this lion was that it had no eyes. Rather than being naturally eyeless, it seemed they had been forcibly removed, leaving sunken holes. Kung kung? At some point, this giant lion began to sniff and flare its nostrils, then tried to raise its crouched body, enduring even the hooks constricting it, with intense hostility. As the lion tried to raise its body, Kurururururu! The entire cavern began to shake and tremble. It felt as if it might collapse at any moment, but as soon as the formations densely engraved on the floor activated, the vibrations were absorbed and disappeared. At this moment, someone wearing a bamboo hat walked towards the lion, hands behind their back. The lions face twitched, and then, Kwoooooo! It let out a tremendous roar that seemed like it could burst eardrums. The roar caused a storm-like gale to sweep through the cavern, but the bamboo-hatted figure, seemingly unconcerned, approached right up to the lions nose. Then, stopping in front of it, the bamboo-hatted figure spoke. Will you follow me if I give you new eyes? Or will you follow me if I give you another chance for revenge? Lion-Grasping King[6]. *** The Imperial Palace in Kaifeng, Henan Province. In one of the most splendid quarters of a noble consort in the inner palace. Jjeojeok! The delicate white hand holding a teacup cracked and shattered. Your Highness! As the shattered teacup pieces fell, the pretty court lady beside her exclaimed in surprise and hurriedly helped the noble consort shake off the remaining pieces in her hand. Then, looking outside, she called out loudly. Is anyone there? Quickly Seuk! However, the court lady had to stop at a raised hand gesture. The court lady spoke in a troubled voice. Noble Consort, we must call for a physician immediately. Your hand must have been cut by the sharp Her eyes widened. This was because the noble consorts hand, which she had assumed would surely be cut, was perfectly fine. Even she had been slightly cut while brushing off the pieces from the consorts hand just moments ago. What could this mean? As she wondered, she saw the corners of the noble consorts mouth turn up. The court lady couldnt help but let out a gasp at the sight of the smile from Noble Consort Ho, the most beautiful woman in the imperial palace, worthy of being called a beauty that could topple a nation. Ah! Regardless, Noble Consort Ho stood up. Deolkeong deolkeong! She then approached the shaking window and opened it. The night sky, without a single cloud, was perfectly clear, but the cold wind blowing strongly like a whirlwind was strangely ominous. As she stretched out her hand to feel this wind with her fingertips, Noble Consort Ho muttered. The stench of blood will soon fill the world. Chapter 461 Chapter 461 C Approaching Omens (3)A dark hall. The surroundings were in complete disarray. Someone approached the figure in the shadows, who was barely containing their anger in front of the pulverized stone throne, and knelt on one knee in respect. He was a man with long hair and prominent red lips, wearing a pristine white uniform. The man could barely breathe due to the heavy aura filling the entire hall from his lords anger. Eventually, after steadying his breath, the man spoke with a tense expression. Lord Mok Gan. All measures have been taken as you instructed. At these words, Mok Gan stared at the man for a moment before waving his hand. As if by magic, the ominous aura heavily pressing down on the hall dissipated. Finding it much easier to breathe, the long-haired man quietly let out a sigh of relief. Then, he cautiously began to speak. However, there is one problem. What is it? Weve lost all our brothers in the Heaven and Earth Society. We need to retrieve and release what you personally sealed there, but to do so, wed need to send in new brothers At that moment, Mok Gan cut him off. Have you already forgotten? Pardon? We havent lost everything. At these words, the red-lipped mans eyes widened. Come to think of it, there was one card he had forgotten about. The single card they had kept in reserve for emergencies, even after mobilizing all their other resources. *** [From today on, Jung-sun, you too are a member of our family.] [Yes, elder] [Ahem.] [Yes, father.] [Good.] [But father who is that behind you?] Behind the elderno, fathers legs, I could see part of a face, or rather, just the eyes of a child peeking out. The child was so pretty that it was clearly a girl. Is this child to be my little sister? I couldnt help but smile a little. But then father forcefully pulled the girl out from behind him and said: [This child is your older brother.] !? Older brother? What does he mean? No matter how I looked at it, it was clearly a girl. I couldnt understand why he was calling this child my older brother. And when father first came to find me, he had clearly said: -You have excellent qualities. Id like you to become our familys eldest son. -M-Me, become your son, sir? -Yes. So, I was fortunate enough to be adopted into one of the most prestigious families in the association. But why is he telling me to call this girl my older brother? I thought the family had no male heirs, which is why they were accepting me? As I was trying to understand, the girl who had been shyly hiding behind father reluctantly approached me under his pressure and held out her hand, saying: [L-Lets get along from now on.] I reluctantly took her hand and greeted her. [Nice to meet you, older brother.] Perhaps our relationship was already skewed from that moment. Five years passed since then. During this time, I learned many things. Originally, I was destined to be accepted as the eldest son, as father had said. However, due to the last wishes of the late Madam, that damned brat is playing the role of the older brother with that ridiculous appearance. A mere girl has stolen my position. But I couldnt express these complaints. No matter how absurd this was, that girl truly carried the familys bloodline, while I, despite being brought in to continue the lineage, was merely an adopted son. There was only one thing I could do. Prove that I was far superior to this girl in terms of qualifications. However, [Excellent.] The one receiving praise from father was not me, but that girl. I thought, how great could a mere girls qualifications be? But she was unbelievably outstanding. Even though I had been accepted for my excellent qualities, this was a monster. She was so clever that the saying hear one, understand ten wasnt an exaggerationwhen taught one thing, she understood ten. Because of this, at some point, father began to habitually say this while looking back and forth between me and the girl in the training ground: [What a pity. Such a shame.] Damn it. Whats a pity? That the qualities of the adopted son they brought in are lower than this girls? Or is it regret that this girl with such outstanding qualities isnt a son? Whatever it was, I was filled with rage. But I never showed it. Im just an adopted son, so to survive here, I must never do anything to make myself disliked. Two more years passed. Despite my blood, sweat, and tears, the gap in our qualities still hadnt narrowed. At this rate, there were even whispers that this girl might receive the title of the most outstanding Five Peaks within the association in just a few years. Damn it. I dont understand. I train longer than that brat, even cutting back on sleep to circulate my qi, so why cant I catch up? Could it be that father is paying more attention to her? I knew he wasnt that kind of person, but I couldnt help but suspect it. Sigh. Could they really be planning to give the successor position to this girl who cant even continue the family line? If thats the case, I might really want to kill her. While I was anxious day by day, this girl wasnt. Tak! As I turned my head at the touch on my shoulder, a finger poked my cheek. It was that wretched girl. Annoyingly playful, she asked with a big grin: [Got you again. Hahaha. What are you doing?] [What what would I be doing?] [You were staring so intently at my room, I thought you might be angry with me or something.] [A-Angry?] [Am I wrong?] [How could that be? Im your right-hand man, arent I? Ill support you in maintaining the family. So dont worry.] [] At my words, the girls expression became subtle. Could it be that she doesnt trust me? As I wondered this, the girl suddenly hugged me tightly and said with a smile: [Thats right. My little brother. Thank you.] This hateful wench. My little brother? Is she showing off just because she was born about 3 years earlier? The more she does this, the more I hate this girl. To the point where I really want to kill her. A few days passed like this. Suddenly, father called us. With an unusually solemn face, father said: [Both of you, go to the Corpse Blood Valley.] [What?] I was dumbfounded at these words. Isnt the Corpse Blood Valley a place where only those from minor sects or those seeking fame go at the risk of their lives? Why is he telling us to go to such a place? [Its for the long-cherished wish of our association. The descendants of the other Five Kings have all agreed to participate, so you two should also take the lead and join.] Damn it. I thought that by becoming an adopted son of the family, I wouldnt have to go to the Corpse Blood Valley. But now theyre telling everyone to go there? Isnt this too much? But the girl calmly replied: [Ill keep that in mind.] And as soon as we left fathers study, she turned to me with a bright smile and said: [Dont worry, little brother. Ill protect you.] Kwak! At her words, I was once again filled with rage. I could barely stand the thought of going there, and yet this girl acts nonchalant and even tries to encourage me? Damn it. Who are you to make me feel so pathetic? You really make me feel so small. In the end, I was sent to the Corpse Blood Valley at the mere age of fifteen. The first challenge was the iron ball competition. [Huff huff Brother] [Take it.] [But isnt this what you found?] [You go on ahead. I can find another one quickly.] [Brother] Damn brat. Does she think I cant even pass this kind of test, so shes giving me what she found? How little must she think of me to do something like this? I sincerely wished for this girl to die. But in the end, not only did she find another iron ball as she said, but she also beat down everyone who came at her and even obtained a prize. The second challenge was the flag battle. I deliberately avoided being in the same team as her. I didnt want to be with someone who made me feel so pathetic while calling me little brother and such. While searching for flags, I was unexpectedly ambushed by a group from minor sects. [If we get rid of you, passing the next test will be easy.] I prided myself on being unbeatable among my peers, but I couldnt handle a combined attack from six people. Each of them wasnt much individually, but why did I have to suffer like this at the hands of such people? In the end, I fled to save my life while fighting them. Then, while precariously using qinggong on a cliff, I fell into the ravine below. Kurururu! [Aaaaah!] Is this better than dying at the hands of such people? But I didnt die. Splash! Luckily, I fell into a pool of water and survived. But something felt strange. Although the cliff ravine was dark, I wasnt scared of such things, yet my whole body was trembling with goosebumps. As I looked around, I was shocked. W-What is this? There were countless bones scattered about, and judging by the clothes they wore, they seemed to be from students who had entered the Corpse Blood Valley. What on earth is this place? Seized by an ominous feeling due to the countless bone fragments, I fearfully tried to quickly climb back up the cliff. But I fell back down due to some unknown force. And as I was being dragged by something, Huh? That something was a strange person with a terribly burned face and no eyes. Terrified, I tried my best to escape, but it was useless. This strange person was a monster. [Its impressive that you survived, but unfortunately, youve seen this place, so Ill have to kill you.] Kwak! [Kek kek.] Youre going to kill me just for seeing this? It feels unfair somehow. If I had known I would die so meaninglessly like this, I should have just done what I wanted. Its so frustrating to die without accomplishing anything, always being cautious about being an adopted son. If I had killed that girl when I had the chance, would it have been a little better? Just then, a voice was heard from somewhere. [Wait.] [What? How?] At the voices command, the burned being loosened its grip on my throat. Then I saw someone approaching. Flinch! Surprisingly, it was a being with an eye on its forehead. This bizarre being looked at me with an evil smile and said: [You, you have an interesting desire.] !? This was the turning point of my fate and my first encounter with Him. Thanks to Him, I obtained everything I wanted. Not only the position of the familys successor but also the title of one of the Five Tigers, the highest Five Peaks in the association. It seemed like everything would continue to go as I wished. I thought that as long as I followed Him, who protected me, everything would go according to plan. However, now a crisis has come to that. Although it was just an avatar, even with His intervention, everything has gone awry. There are no more allies left in here. It could be said to be the worst situation, as all of His subordinates who existed within the association have been killed off. What should I do about this? As he said, I didnt participate in the war under the pretext of closed-door training. But because of that, Ive become suspicious. Even if my father understood, the Shadow Clan was demanding an investigation because I didnt respond to the Society Leaders summons. I was pondering how to handle this situation. Then my eyes caught sight of insects swarming under a tree. Thinking Could it be?, I approached the spot, and the corners of my mouth twitched before curling up into a sinister smile. As expected, he had made all the arrangements. *** Around the hour of the Ox (1-3 AM) in the dark dawn. A group was stealthily moving towards the location of the hidden vault near the Corpse Blood Valley. There were about twenty masked individuals. They were all experts, a small elite force whose footsteps were barely audible. After the internal conflict of the Heaven and Earth Society, they were short on manpower, so the Corpse Blood Valley Master and the remaining forces had all entered the inner city, making it easy for this group to move. Seuseuseuk! The group reached the cliff peak in front of the hidden vault and stopped there. The imposing bamboo-hatted figure at the lead spoke in a low voice to the person beside him. Are you sure thats what he promised? Didnt you see His power yourself, father? he will protect us. I understand. Five of you stay here to guard, the rest follow me. Pat! With a hand gesture, he took the lead and climbed the cliff. Despite his imposing physique, he nimbly scaled the cliff and entered the hidden vault. Once inside, he ordered ten people to guard the entrance and its vicinity, then climbed to the third floor of the vault. He had been told that it would be in a small cave in the corner of the third floor. They soon discovered a small cave marked with a red line. Its there. They entered the small cave marked with a red line and began searching for it. However, after searching for a while, they noticed something strange. They were told it would be here, so why wasnt it? Puzzled, the imposing bamboo-hatted figure asked the person next to him: Wasnt it supposed to be here? The bamboo-hatted person beside him also seemed confused, tilting his head as he replied: This cant be right. he clearly said it would be here -Why would it be there? Flinch! At that moment, they all turned their heads towards a voice coming from outside the small cave. !? sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But there was nothing visible there. The bamboo-hatted figure slightly lifted his hat, narrowing his eyes as he scanned the surroundings. If someone were there, it would be impossible for them to deceive his sense of qi, being one of the Five Kings and Eight Stars of the association. But something felt off. What is this? There was clearly nothing visible, yet he sensed a strange energy stimulating his qi sense. Unable to find the right words to describe it, he felt goosebumps rising C it was similar to ghostly energy. Just then, the person next to the bamboo-hatted figure suddenly showed a bewildered expression. Whats wrong? Tak! Despite his question, the person next to the bamboo-hatted figure even took a step back. Jung-sun! The bamboo-hatted figure called out the name of the person beside him and grabbed his shoulder. Jung-sun then spoke with trembling eyes. How are you here? You? What on earth is he talking about? While the bamboo-hatted figure and others were puzzled, only Jung-suns eyes clearly saw someones figure. That someone was a young girl with half of her hair turned white, her entire body wrapped in chains. Gyu, Gyu So-ha? Chapter 462 Chapter 462 C Karma (1)It was invisible to everyone elses eyes. While the bamboo-hatted figure and others were puzzled, only Jung-suns eyes clearly saw someones figure. That someone was a young girl with half of her hair turned white, her entire body wrapped in chains. Gyu, Gyu So-ha? Gyu So-ha. She is a spirit servant belonging to Mok Gyeong-un, who has reached Blue Spirit rank. How did she, who always refers to herself as this young master or as a man, arrive here before them? S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. And why is she in the state of a vengeful spirit instead of possessing someone? This was due to an instruction from Mok Gyeong-un. *** Just a few hours earlier, around sunset. Gyu So-ha, possessing the body of Seo Hye-in, the leader of the Four Peaks faction under Jang Neung-ak, the second disciple of the Society Leader, was leading a force of hundreds of experts and escorting Go Chan, who was possessed by Wi So-yeon, back to the society. They would have arrived sooner, but their return was delayed due to several encounters with Secret Societys trackers and having to avoid them. However, they were now only a few hours away from arriving. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts were transmitted into her mind. -Gyu So-ha. Where are you now? -Master! -Are you at the society? -No. We had to take a detour because they were following us, so it took some time. -I see. Then it would be difficult. -Pardon? -They are targeting the Assassin King of the Sea sealed in the hidden vault of the Corpse Blood Valley. The wooden box -Master! Were not far now. We should arrive at the association in less than half a day. So I can retrieve the wooden box -No, this is urgent. Leave it to Ma-seung, you focus on your current mission. -Master? Master! No matter how much she called, Mok Gyeong-un didnt respond. Gyu So-ha was feeling dejected when, coincidentally, as they approached the society, they found another force waiting for them. It was none other than the force led by Lee Ji-yeom, the master of the Corpse Blood Valley. [Oh?] [Is that Seo Hye-in, leader of the Four Peaks faction? Our lord sent us. From now on, I will command the escort team.] The meticulous Mok Gyeong-un had sent Lee Ji-yeom in advance as a precaution. Thanks to their appearance, she thought it was fortunate and left things to Lee Ji-yeom, then separated from the body and returned first in her vengeful spirit state. *** H-How? Gyu Jung-sun, one of the Five Tigers, the highest-ranked Five Peaks of the Heaven and Earth Society, and the grand leader of the Spear Demon Group. He couldnt hide his bewilderment at the sight of Gyu So-ha flickering before his eyes. The memory from that time was still vivid, as if it had happened just yesterday. He was rejoicing in his hidden talent awakening after being chosen by Him, when he heard someones voice calling for him from somewhere. [Jung-sun! Jung-sun! Where are you? Answer if youre alive!] It was that girls voice. Could she have come down to this ravine to look for him? Just as he was starting to feel strange, His voice echoed in his ears. [Your chance has come.] With that, the subtle emotion that had momentarily gripped Jung-sun disappeared, and his heart filled with murderous intent. Seized by such intense killing intent, he secretly approached Gyu So-ha from behind and struck the back of her head with a sharp rock. Puk! [Ack!] Gyu So-ha turned her head, gasping for breath. She was looking at him with eyes filled with both shock and disappointment. [Y-You How] Dont look at me with those eyes. This is all your fault. Puk! [Ack!] Jung-sun brought the rock down on her face as she glared at him. Seeing her suffer with her eyes sunken in, Jung-suns mouth stretched into a wide grin. Feeling her pain brought him such joy that he felt ecstatic. [S-Stop.] [You damn brat. What do you mean stop? Everything will be solved if you just die.] [You You] [Every time you acted superior, pretending to sympathize while having everything] [I I didnt] [You were just born before me, thats all.] With those words, Jung-sun frantically brought the rock down on her face. At first, she screamed in pain, but by the time her face was almost completely crushed, she could no longer make any sound. Finally, the damn girl was dead. Even after confirming that Gyu So-ha had breathed her last, he continued to strike her face, unable to quell his anger. But now, what was happening? Seumul seumul! The figure flickering before his eyes now, with half-white hair and body wrapped in chains, was undoubtedly Gyu So-ha. Although the whitened hair and chains looked bizarre, what bewildered Jung-sun more was seeing the dead girl flickering before his eyes. W-What on earth is this? This chilling, hair-raising ghostly energy that gave him goosebumps. Could she have become a vengeful ghost after death? As he unconsciously took a step back, his father, the Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sin, grabbed his shoulder and asked: Whats wrong? Cant you see it? See what? What are you talking about? What? As he questioned back, even the family retainers beside them were showing reactions as if they couldnt understand what was happening. Young Master? What on earth is wrong with you? Could it be that they cant see that thing in front of them? That Gyu So-ha thing is glaring at him as if its going to kill him, and they cant see it? Then, his father, the Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sin, pointed to where the ghostly energy was felt and asked: Do you mean over there? What exactly do you see? T-That Jung-sun couldnt bring himself to answer. How could he say that Gyu So-ha, whom he had killed with his own hands, was visible right in front of him? Huu. Seemingly deciding this wouldnt do, the Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sin approached where the ghostly energy was felt and aimed his personal weapon, the famous spear Han-wi, which he wore on his back. Then, concentrating true qi at the spear tip and imbuing it with sword energy, he thrust it forward. Puk! At the moment he thrust the spear, Seureuk! Gyu So-ha leaped backward, avoiding the attack. She had distanced herself because even a vengeful spirit in ethereal form could be somewhat harmed by the qi of an outstanding internal martial arts master. However, because of this, She dodged? Jung-sun, who had been momentarily gripped by fear thinking it was a vengeful ghost, came to his senses. Why would a dead vengeful ghost dodge an attack? Could it be that this isnt what I think it is? Seuk! Jung-sun reached for the spear on his back. Although he didnt know how it had appeared before him again, it was clear that it had appeared with malice towards him. The fortunate thing was that no one else could see it. Whether its a vengeful ghost or whatever, I need to deal with it. His father, the Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sin, only knew that Gyu So-ha had died in an unfortunate accident during the Corpse Blood Valley test. Thanks to that, he had naturally been able to become the young master. He didnt know why such a thing had appeared now, but he couldnt let it become a unnecessary disturbance. He had been momentarily shocked and confused, thinking the dead girl had appeared, but he was no longer his former self. Now, he was one of the Five Tigers, the highest-ranked Five Peaks, and a supreme expert who had reached the pinnacle-stage of the transcendent realm, gazing beyond the wall. Moreover, if he used the technique that he had passed down, he could exert even greater power. Because of this, none of the Five Tigers could match him. Judging by that youthful appearance, she doesnt seem any different from before, but are you trying to take revenge on me now? Hmph! If physical attacks work, Ill kill you again. Just as Jung-sun was about to launch himself towards Gyu So-ha, Gyu So-ha extended her palm towards him and muttered incomprehensible words. -Ghost Intent Domain. Chain Immortal Prison. Pat! Whats this? At that moment, Chwarurururururu! Papapapat! Suddenly, chains began to burst out and surge up from the perfectly normal floor. Jung-sun, who had been about to attack Gyu So-ha, was startled by the chains surging up from the floor and used a movement technique to avoid them. Chwarurururu! Nevertheless, the surging chains, as if alive, rushed towards him. In response, Jung-sun unleashed a powerful spear technique to block the chains. Chaechaechaechaechaechaeng! Has this damn girl learned some kind of sorcery? He couldnt understand what was happening. As he continued to block the chains, Jung-sun, feeling a sense of crisis from the continuously advancing chains, hurriedly shouted: Father! Please help!? At that moment, Jung-suns pupils shook. The figures of his father and the three retainers were nowhere to be seen. As he wondered where they had disappeared to, he saw chains, incomparably more numerous than before, rushing towards him like hundreds of snakes swarming in. Damn it. There were so many that he was at a loss for how to block them all. However, Jung-suns worry didnt last long. This was because, while watching the oncoming chains, he became certain of one thing. There was no way such a large quantity of chains could exist in the hidden vault of the Corpse Blood Valley. Which meant this must surely be an illusion. Youre trying to deceive my eyes, but do you think Ill fall for it so easily? Pakang! Jung-sun fixed the shaft of his spear to the ground and closed his eyes. Then he concentrated on his sense of qi. This is fake. Fake. Its merely deceiving his sight and other five senses. If its just an illusion, it absolutely cannot harm him. Yes, absolutely Chwarurururururu! He felt numerous chains wrapping around his body. At this, Jung-sun circulated his true qi throughout his body while repeating to himself: Its an illusion. Its an illusion. Its an illusion. If I concentrate But then, Kkwaaaak! As hundreds of chains, not just one, wrapped around his body and tightened, he couldnt help but scream in pain. Kuuuup! What on earth is this? He had closed his eyes and tried to convince himself that nothing was there. But the sensation of chains constricting his body felt too real. Because of this, Jung-sun finally unleashed his anti-shock energy throughout his body, trying somehow to shake off the chains wrapping around him. However, Kkwaaaak! Kyak! The chains tightened even more strongly, making him feel like his body was about to burst. He had definitely raised his power to the ten-star level, so how could mere illusory chains have an even stronger constricting force? Then, a voice reached his ears. -Does this look like an illusion to you? Huh? Surprised, Jung-sun tilted his head back and shouted: Y-You, what exactly are you? Why do you have that girls appearance -That girl? Judging by your tone, I can tell how you thought of me. You Jung-suns expression distorted. This familiar intonation and way of speaking. Even though more than 15 years had passed, it was impossible for it to be erased from his mind. It cant be. Youre dead. -Yet here I am in front of you. With those words, Gyu So-ha made a gesture of slightly clenching her hand. At that, the chains wrapping around Jung-sun tightened even more. Kkwaaaaaaak! Kek kek! The pressure was so strong that Jung-suns face trembled, and blood spurted from his mouth. Despite his suffering appearance, Gyu So-ha showed no sign of satisfaction. This was because she hadnt yet bestowed upon him the proper pain. -To be in such pain from just this much. How pathetic. Kek kek. You you bitch! Youre fake. Gyu So-ha is dead. Even in his pain, he tried his best not to make any verbal mistakes, thinking his father and the retainers might be watching. But then, -Yes, I died. So Im here to let you taste the pain I experienced after death. What? -You coveted what I had, right? Then you should share the pain too. Tak! As Gyu So-ha snapped her fingers, everything around them darkened. Then suddenly, the surroundings changed. It had clearly been the hidden vault, but now it had transformed into the bottom of a cliff ravine. The moment he saw this place, Jung-suns pupils shook violently. This is That place. The bottom of the cliff ravine in the Corpse Blood Valley. The place he called solitude. And also the place where he had killed Gyu So-ha. What on earth is going on? You What the hell did you do? How did you bring me to this place? Jung-suns shout echoed all around. What? W-Where did you go? Gyu So-ha, who had been right beside him until just a moment ago, was nowhere to be seen. Where on earth did she disappear to? As he wondered about this, Seumul seumul! At that moment, something unbelievable happened. Bizarre things with terrifying forms began to appear before his eyes from all directions. These things, with not a single normal aspect to them, were literally vengeful spirits, vengeful ghosts. Even though he had reached the transcendent realm, he couldnt help but feel a chill run down his spine at the sight of these terrible things swarming towards him. Startled by the appearance of these approaching beings, he tried to undo the chains, but, Kkwak! Kuuuu. The chains constricting his body didnt budge an inch. In the midst of this, unfortunately, as he struggled to move, he ended up falling backwards. Kung! Having fallen, he frantically tried to somehow undo the chains. But by then, the vengeful spirits had reached where he was. Huk! The vengeful spirits that had reached him began to frantically cling to him and burrow into his exposed parts. Kwaduk! Kwajijik! Ujeok ujeok! Kyaaaaa! Let go! Let goooo! Dont bite! Uwaak! Jung-sun frantically turned his face and twisted his body, trying to shake them off. But the more he did so, -Let us eat you. Let us eat you. -Die! Die! -Why should we be here. -Save us! Give us your body. -Just die already. They clung to him even more frantically. As they bit his face and burrowed into his flesh, more than the physical pain, extreme emotions of terror and despair flooded his mind, tormenting him. Kyaaaaa! The torment was so severe that he felt he might go mad. Could he really die like this? As he thought this, suddenly he saw Gyu So-ha watching him with a chilling smile on her face. She was genuinely happy at his suffering. You You really are trying to take revenge on me? You how dare you how dare you do this to me? Reaching the extreme of agony and rage, he finally couldnt hold back anymore and unleashed the secret technique he had been hiding. It was a technique called the Exploding Acupoint Skill that he had taught him, which momentarily increased all his power exponentially at the cost of depleting his vital energy. Pachachachachacha! His power instantly surged to more than double, causing the mass of chains that hadnt budged an inch to shatter into pieces. Along with this, the vengeful spirits that had been biting and clinging to him were also flung away. Pat! Jung-sun then launched himself and grabbed Gyu So-ha. He roughly grasped her neck with both hands and threw her to the ground. Kek! You wench! How dare you try to take revenge on me! -Kek kek! Stop Stop Stop? Stop? Kuhahahahaha! Jung-sun burst into maniacal laughter as he watched Gyu So-ha suffering. He had thought she was a vengeful spirit, but it seems that wasnt the case. After all, a dead person wouldnt suffer from being choked. Jung-sun tightened his grip on Gyu So-has neck even more, sneering with a face twisted by madness. I dont know how you survived with your face crushed, but So-ha, youre really stupid. -Kek kek! You! You! Gyu So-has face gradually turned pale as she struggled for breath. Watching her dying appearance, Jung-sun scoffed and said: Why, are you frustrated? You tried so hard to get revenge, but you couldnt even do that properly, and now youre about to die by my hands again. No sooner had those words left his mouth. Gyu So-ha, who had been suffering with a dying face, suddenly smiled. !? Shes smiling? At that moment. He felt something cold and sharp against his neck. It was a spear blade. This This is And it wasnt just any spear blade, but Han-wi[1], the famous spear that was his father Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sins personal weapon. Startled, he tried to lift his head, but his fathers voice, filled with killing intent, shook his heart. Just now Repeat what you said. Chapter 463 Chapter 463 C Karma (2)Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sin and his three retainers, who had served him for a long time, frowned at the strange scene unfolding before their eyes. This was because Gyu Jung-sun, the familys heir, was behaving strangely all by himself. He seemed to be attacking someone invisible, then suddenly writhed in pain as if his body was being constricted by something. He even coughed up blood. As they tried to help him, Kek kek. You you damn girl! Youre fake. Gyu So-ha is dead. !? They stopped at Jung-suns unexpected words. What on earth was he saying? Why was this child suddenly mentioning the dead So-ha? Family Head! The Young Master is still Wait Leave him be for a moment. At the Family Heads order, they left Jung-sun alone for a while. But what followed was even more outrageous. Though they couldnt see anyone, Jung-sun seemed to be conversing with someone. Later, he unleashed a bizarre evil technique, then lunged at something invisible, making a strangling gesture, before uttering shocking words: You wench! How dare you try to take revenge on me! Revenge? Stop? Stop? Kuhahahahaha! A laugh filled with madness. The Family Head was left speechless at this side of Jung-sun he had never seen before. Jung-suns face was the very embodiment of evil. He had always shown a gentle demeanor, even maintaining his dignity after becoming the heir. How had he hidden such a side? As he wondered about this, I dont know how you survived with your face crushed, but So-ha, youre really stupid. !? At these words, the retainers were at a loss, shocked. They had just heard something terrible that they shouldnt have known. What on earth was going on? The confused retainers looked at the Family Head, but, Osik! The Family Heads gaze towards Jung-sun was no longer that of a father looking at his child. Unaware of this, Jung-sun continued to speak provocatively, completely disregarding his surroundings. Why, are you frustrated? You tried so hard to get revenge, but you couldnt even do that properly, and now youre about to die by my hands again. Gyu Jong-sin could no longer just watch Jung-sun. Gyu Jong-sin aimed his personal weapon, the famous spear Han-wi, at Jung-suns neck and asked: Just now Repeat what you said. At these words, Jung-suns expression, which had been revealing his madness without regard for anyone until just a moment ago, froze. Jung-sun slowly raised his head, scanned his surroundings, and couldnt hide his bewilderment. F-Father. Something Did you kill So-ha? He should have denied it immediately, but meeting the eyes of his adoptive father Gyu Jong-sin, whose face was calm but eyes burned with anger, Jung-sun was momentarily at a loss for words. Jung-sun was at a complete loss for how to navigate this situation. He was supposed to secure that under His orders and then escape from the Heaven and Earth Society, but he didnt know how to explain this. Time was running out, and even if he tried to persuade them, would it work? After all, he had said those things. After considering numerous options in a split second, Jung-sun finally spoke. Father This is a trap. A trap? I dont know what kind of trick this is, but I seem to have fallen under some sort of evil spell. Thats why I might have said things that could be misunderstood, but its absolutely not true. You know, dont you? How much I cared for my elder sister. Didnt you say you didnt know how your elder sister died? What? It was a matter of that childs honor, and I didnt tell you because I was worried youd be shocked. So how do you know about it? Gyu Jong-sin was one of the Five Kings of the Heaven and Earth Society. Because of this, he had turned the Corpse Blood Valley and the Primal Killing Pavilion upside down to find out how his daughter Gyu So-ha had died. However, because she had been killed so horribly, he had kept silent about it to Jung-sun. Damn it. Jung-sun realized in an instant. No matter what he said, there was no way to explain this. There was only one option left. I need to escape. Fortunately, he was still in the state of using the Exploding Acupoint Skill that he had taught him, so at this moment, even the Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sin wouldnt be able to easily Puk! At that moment, Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sins famous spear Han-wi pierced through his neck. Jung-suns eyes widened, his mouth gaped open, and then his head drooped. Even though his power had more than doubled due to the Exploding Acupoint Skill, he was merely an expert who had reached the peak of the transcendent realm, while Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sin was one of the Eight Stars called the highest experts in the martial world and had reached the realm of Transformation. There was no way to escape from such a person when his neck was already targeted. As Gyu Jong-sin glared at Jung-sun who had just breathed his last, a single tear fell from one of his eyes. Ah, So-ha. Gyu Jong-sins heart ached terribly. He was overwhelmed with sadness, remembering his only daughter who had died in agony, her face crushed by none other than her adopted brother. As he shed tears, Seureuk! A strange thing happened before his eyes. Right in front of him, the dead Gyu So-ha was looking at him with a loving expression. You you -Father. His dead daughter called out to him. If not for his wifes last wish, he would have wanted to raise her as his daughter. He wanted to raise her more beautifully than anyone else. But he couldnt. He even sent her to the Corpse Blood Valley, which he didnt want to, leading to her death. Guilt and longing simultaneously enveloped his heart. Im Im sorry. Im truly sorry. To you As a father, I I only did terrible things. Gyu So-ha shook her head at him, who was choked with anguish. Then she smiled brightly. It was as if she was saying she was fine. For a moment, Gyu Jong-sins lips trembled, his eyes reddened, and with a flushed face, he reached out towards his daughter. But at that moment, Gyu So-has body brightened, and then scattered like hundreds of fireflies flying away. So-ha! So-ha! Gyu Jong-sin waved his hands towards the scattering lights and then broke down in tears. He had hoped she would resent him, but how could she leave with such a bright smile? Ah, So-ha. So-ha. My one and only child. Family Head. The three retainers looked with pity at the Family Head who was overcome with sorrow and weeping. But then, Pak! Suddenly, the head of Jung-sun, who had just died, exploded. !? sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The retainers couldnt hide their bewilderment at this sight. Although his neck had been pierced, it didnt seem like the Family Head had specifically sent true qi to his head. What on earth was happening? *** In a dark hall. Mok Gan, the leader of Secret Society, hidden in the shadows, shook his head as if disappointed. The Heaven and Earth Society was the first place he had intended to unleash to inflict pain on him. The Six Demons, the pinnacle of Imaemangyang and infinitely close to divine beasts, are each a disaster and calamity in themselves. But it seemed things hadnt gone as planned. Lord Mok Gan? The man with long hair and red lips cautiously called out, sensing his discomfort. Just moments ago, he had been anticipating that a catastrophe would soon unfold at the Heaven and Earth Society. Something seemed to have gone wrong. Then Mok Gan waved his hand and said: Well give up on the Assassin King of the Sea. What? It doesnt matter. The Restraining Badger was just the vanguard anyway. Now that even that has fallen into my hands, the tide has completely turned. The red-lipped man knew well what Mok Gan meant. How many years had Mok Gan spent trying to obtain that? Although it had been sealed for a long time, it was once considered the strongest Imaemangyang, unrivaled in demonic power among the Six Demons and comparable to the monstrous monkey that had transcended the natural order. *** Paaaaang! Someone was flying through the air at an incredible speed. The one using the Sky-Traversing Void Technique[1], cutting through the air so fast it was difficult to perceive with the naked eye, was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-un, who had already awakened to the Supreme Sword, was traveling at a speed that far surpassed the level of ordinary lightness skill. Flinch! As he flew so quickly, Mok Gyeong-un suddenly furrowed his brow. This was because, Just now, that was? This sensation was unmistakable. One of the connections linked to him had been severed. Mok Gyeong-un had felt a similar sensation when he lost the spirit servant Wi Maeng-cheon. This was completely different from when Cheong-ryeongs connection was severed. Could it be? Had one of the spirit servants been annihilated? But it was quite different from that sensation, as there was almost no backlash that usually came with a severed connection. What could this be? As he was wondering, Someones thoughts were transmitted into Mok Gyeong-uns mind. -Master. The voice belonged to none other than the spirit servant Ma-seung. -Ma-seung. -The wooden box has been safely retrieved, and as you said, they came for it. -So what happened? -The remaining pawns have been dealt with. However. -However? -Gyu So-ha resolved her grudge in the process. - The severed connection wasnt due to annihilation? Then does it mean she attained enlightenment after resolving her grudge? This was a situation he had never experienced before, even though he had spirit servants. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes took on a subtle look as he learned this. Then, Cheong-ryeongs voice echoed in his ear. -Whats wrong? -Pardon? -What happened to make you have such an expression? Cheong-ryeong had become able to read Mok Gyeong-uns state of mind to some extent even from subtle changes in his expression. Mok Gyeong-un didnt answer her question. This was because an unexpected new conflict had arisen in his mind. The place he was heading to now was where Mok Gans main body was located. -Mortal? As expected, Secret Societys target was the Six Demons, who could be considered the pinnacle of spirit beasts. Fortunately, they had prevented the Assassin King of the Sea sealed in the main hall of the Heaven and Earth Society, which could be considered their base, from being unsealed, but if Jin Ye-rins information was correct, there were still three more. However, these three Six Demons were scattered in the northern, southwestern, and eastern parts of the Central Plains, so it was practically impossible, beyond just being rushed, to stop them in time. Therefore, the most ideal method Mok Gyeong-un could take was only one. Strike the head. Mok Gan, the leader of Secret Society and the source of everything. If he could just kill him, the mastermind and root cause, all of this might naturally be resolved. Including his and Cheong-ryeongs revenge. But a new worry had arisen. What if What if Mok Gans main body dies and Cheong-ryeongs deep grudge, accumulated over a hundred years, is resolved? Would she also unexpectedly attain enlightenment like Gyu So-ha? For Mok Gyeong-un, who had never considered this aspect before, his mind couldnt help but become complicated. It might be better, even just in case, to first settle Cheong-ryeong into Wi So-yeon, who held her soul, so she could reincarnate, rather than targeting Mok Gans main body first, as he had planned to do. However, Kwak! Mok Gyeong-uns fist clenched. If he didnt deal with Mok Gan now that he knew the location of his main body, it might lead to the catastrophic outcome that he desired. He was about to reach the location where he was, and he needed to make a decision. Should he prioritize reviving Cheong-ryeong? Or should he prioritize eliminating him first? As he was conflicted like this, Flinch! Oh no! Mok Gyeong-uns gaze suddenly turned downward. At that moment, a blindingly intense light surged up from the ground, enveloping him without giving him a chance to avoid it. Chapter 464 Chapter 464 C The Beginning of a Calamity (1)In a dark forest, a campfire burned. Jin Ye-rin, who had been sitting in front of it eating jerky to stave off hunger, looked up at the night sky. For some unknown reason, at some point the night sky had become cloudless, and a chilling, ominous wind was blowing. She felt that all of this was not a good sign. Tatak tatak! After looking at the night sky, she lowered her head and gazed at the sparking campfire. As she watched it, her mind drifted back to a few hours ago. *** A few hours earlier. At sunset, in the bamboo forest that had been reduced to ruins. Mok Gyeong-un, looking at the clues Jin Ye-rin had engraved on the ground, spoke: [Its impossible to stop everything he has prepared for so long.] Puzzled by Mok Gyeong-uns unexpected conclusion, she asked: [Are you saying youre giving up?] [No. I cant do that.] [Thats a relief. If you, Young Master Mok, said you were giving up, all the sacrifices so far would have been in vain.] [] [Since we dont know where Mok Gan is, shouldnt our priority be to stop those beings called the Six Demons first?] The six leaders considered the pinnacle even among the Imaemangyang. They were called the Six Demons. She thought they should prioritize stopping them, since each one was said to be a calamity and disaster in itself. However, Mok Gyeong-un shook his head at her words. [What? Then what do you plan to do?] [Its impossible to stop all of them due to their locations.] [Didnt you say you werent giving up?] [Ill strike at Mok Gans main body.] [What? But Mok Gans main body] [Ive figured out where his main body is through the connection of his thoughts.] !!!! Jin Ye-rin couldnt hide her surprise at these words. She knew that Mok Gyeong-un was deeply versed in magic, but had he reached the point where he could even pinpoint someones location through their thoughts? Just then, someone interjected into their conversation. [Incarnate. Ill go with you.] It was none other than Chunchu, the highest-ranking member of Secret Society. Her eyes, which had been endlessly weeping while embracing Ghost Blade, were now filled with extreme killing intent. It was anger towards Mok Gan, who had ultimately killed her father. [For my fathers sake, I must cut off his head.] [Are you saying youre defecting?] Defection. It literally meant changing from where one originally belonged. At Mok Gyeong-uns question, she snorted and replied: [If thats what you were hoping for, Im sorry, but I have no desire to belong to anyone anymore. Im sick of being manipulated by others. So lets just call it a temporary alliance.] [Alliance. Do as you please.] Mok Gyeong-un accepted this, seemingly unconcerned. After all, she was closer to an Imaemangyang than a human, and not someone who would move according to his will. It was appropriate to cooperate just for the purpose at hand. [If youve found out where He no, that bastard is, Ill go with you.] [Together?] [Why? Do you think Ill be a hindrance?] At her words, Mok Gyeong-un shrugged. Her power, as the highest-ranking member of Secret Society, was practically on par with the Seven Heavens, considered the pinnacle of the current martial world, and in some sense, she could exert even greater power because she wasnt human. Then Jin Ye-rin also stepped forward and said: [Ill help too.] Mok Gan, the one who had caused a great calamity, destroyed Musang Castle, and even driven her only father to his death. And his organization, Secret Society. She, too, could never forgive them. But then, [No. You wont be coming with us.] [What did you say?] [Exactly what I said.] At Mok Gyeong-uns words, Jin Ye-rin argued, unable to understand: [You say its okay for this woman, but why not me?] [I never said it was okay.] [What?] [Youre free to follow, but Im heading to where Mok Gans main body is right now. If we dont hurry, well miss him.] [If thats the case, we could ride that giant bird you command] [The beast Heumwon will take them back to the Heaven and Earth Society.] [] The place Mok Gyeong-un pointed to was where his subordinates who had come with them were. Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak were both seriously injured and in poor condition. Even though each of his followers who had come with him had reached the peak of the transcendent realm or even the Transformation realm, Mok Gyeong-un had concluded that they would be more of a hindrance in the upcoming battle, which could truly be the final confrontation. They also knew this, so they didnt insist on following their lord at the risk of their lives, not wanting to hold Mok Gyeong-un back any further. Looking at them, she bit her lip hard before speaking. [I understand what youre saying, Young Master. But when even one more hand could be helpful, how can you] [Let me be clear. Jin Ye-rin, with your skills, you wont be of help.] [] At Mok Gyeong-uns words, as cutting as a sword, she was momentarily at a loss for words. She had reached the Profound realm beyond the wall, the same realm as the Seven Heavens who could be considered the pinnacle of the current martial world. To say that someone like her wouldnt be of help? It was an assessment that hurt her pride terribly, but she couldnt say anything. This was because the memory of her being unable to even face Mok Gans avatar and hindering her allies several times struck at her core. Hadnt she even lost Cheol Su-ryeon because of this? Kwak! As she clenched her fist so tightly that her nails dug into her palm and drew blood, Mok Gyeong-un spoke coldly: [I understand your desire for revenge, but you would only be a hindrance. If you truly want to be of help, go to the Evil Alliance in the north and prepare for the crisis that will come from the north of Shanxi Province.] The north of Shanxi Province, Datong. That was where there might be a clue about one of the Six Demons. *** Tatak tatak! As she recalled the events from a few hours ago while staring at the campfire, she bit her lip hard, still feeling frustrated. She wanted to take revenge with her own hands, but she had to leave it to others. Was she really that weak? Haah. No. To be precise, the enemy was too strong. If she didnt admit this, it would be nothing more than self-consolation. All she could do was sigh. She took out the secret manual from her bosom. [Heavenly Concealed Luminous Star Sword Art] If she had discovered and learned this earlier, would things have been different? It was a secret manual left by her ancestors as a contingency. It seemed to be a manual with power beyond the current Luminous Star Sword Art, but it was impossible to master it in a short time. In the end, all I can do is prepare with the Evil Alliance. She felt self-loathing at the reality that she couldnt lend her strength. But she couldnt just be disheartened by this. Even if Mok Gyeong-un succeeded in killing Mok Gans main body, the leader of Secret Society, there was no guarantee that another great calamity wouldnt occur, and it was also hard to rashly guarantee success. Therefore, it was right to make even a little preparation. She turned the pages to study the secret manual. But then, Hwaryuk! Tatatatata! At that moment, the campfire flames suddenly flared up, sparks flying in all directions before the fire rapidly died down. Her eyes shook at this sudden, strange omen. Whats this? It was a kind of sixth sense. In the dying flames, she could only think of one person. Young Master Mok? *** It happened so suddenly, without any chance to avoid it. As Mok Gyeong-un was flying at an incredible speed, a beam of light with tremendous brightness surged up from the ground and enveloped him. Paaaaaaaaa! Unable to open his eyes properly due to the blinding light, Mok Gyeong-un tried to secure his vision by opening his eye power. Seuseuseuseu! Sarch* The n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As his eye power opened, the dazzling light faded and he gradually began to see what was in front of him. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un sensed a familiar energy in this blinding beam of light enveloping him. This was, That thing from back then? The feeling of the entire space becoming dull, as if submerged in a heavy liquid. As if time itself had stopped, his entire body was moving very slowly. This was undoubtedly the same technique that Mok Gans avatar, who had taken Na Yul-ryangs body in the Heaven and Earth Society, had used. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. Had he prepared this in advance, anticipating his arrival? Just then, a voice was heard. You arrived earlier than expected. Incarnate. Time was flowing so slowly that Mok Gyeong-un couldnt turn his eyeballs, but he could guess who the owner of this voice was. Mok Gan? But something felt off. The manner of speaking was certainly similar, but it wasnt the same voice he had heard when following his thoughts. As he was wondering about this, someone flew in front of Mok Gyeong-uns eyes with their hands behind their back. !? When he saw that face, Mok Gyeong-uns pupils slowly contracted. This was because it was an old man whose face was so covered in wrinkles that only his black pupils were visible, with no whites showing. Of course, even so, the atmosphere was far from ordinary. The third eye on his forehead staring directly at Mok Gyeong-un, and the smile tinged with madness, along with the tremendous aura flowing from him, were all extraordinary. An avatar. Mok Gyeong-un felt a chill inside. It was clearly powerful, but this wasnt the main body in front of him. So this was the reason why the location of the main body had been revealed so easily? This was a prepared trap. The old man, presumed to be Mok Gans avatar, opened his mouth. How do you find the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique? Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique[1]? This revealed something. Did this mean that the technique used to trap him in the Heaven and Earth Society back then wasnt complete? Seuk! Meanwhile, he was approaching closer. Mok Gyeong-un, thinking that escaping should take priority over understanding the nature of the technique, tried to summon his Supreme strength. However, the energy wouldnt gather easily. As if he had anticipated this, Mok Gans avatar sneered and said: I prepared this especially for you. It will be completely different from last time. The completed Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. This was an ancient forbidden technique that required sacrificing the lives of beings possessing a thousand yin energies and a thousand yang energies. Mok Gan had once used this technique to seal The Restraining Badger, one of the Six Demons, the Assassin King of the Sea. It required many sacrifices and was tricky as both yin and yang energies needed to be at their peak, but it was the only technique that could completely trap Incarnate, so he had been waiting for this moment. Huhuhu. Then, shall we retrieve whats mine from you? Mok Gans avatar slowly reached out his hand towards Mok Gyeong-un. He seemed to have already noticed that the wooden doll in Mok Gyeong-uns chest contained Cheong-ryeong. Seuk! But at that very moment. A fierce light flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes as he glared at Mok Gans avatar. Then, Wookshin! Kek! At that instant, Mok Gans avatar spat out black blood and clutched at his heart. He was so shocked that he glared at Mok Gyeong-un with trembling eyes. This bastard, could it be? Chapter 465 Chapter 465 C The Beginning of a Calamity (2)The Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique, an ancient forbidden technique. This was a technique that required sacrificing the lives of beings possessing a thousand yin energies and a thousand yang energies, along with thousands of intricate formations. Not only was the preparation process for this technique so demanding, but it was also a method that fundamentally put the practitioners life on the line, which is why it had long since disappeared. Mok Gan had once easily sealed The Restraining Badger, one of the Six Demons, the Assassin King of the Sea, using this technique. Although it required many sacrifices, the terrifying aspect of this technique was that once someone was trapped, they absolutely could not escape without a complex unsealing technique. This would be true even for Incarnate. After all, this technique was created to trap non-human beings. However, something completely unexpected happened. Wookshin! The moment he met the sharp light in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, Mok Gans avatar felt a pain as if his heart was being stabbed by a knife. The eyes of Mok Gans avatar shook wildly. Once trapped in the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique, he should have been in a state where he absolutely could not move. But in that state, there was only one thing that could inflict a wound on his heart as if stabbing it with a sword. Impossible. The Sword of the Mind? The Sword of the Mind. Its also called the Sword Intent. They say that in the realm of swordsmanship, the highest state is the Invisible Sword, where even true qi becomes a sword. However, as always, there is a higher level above the highest. It was said that if one reached a state of harmony with nature beyond the boundary of life and death, human will would transcend its limits, and one could wield a sword with thought alone. It cant be No matter No matter how much his rate of growth transcended human limits, this bastard hadnt crossed beyond the realm of life and death. The Supreme Sword is just!? Suddenly, the eyes of Mok Gans avatar widened. This bastard wasnt following the path of immortals or harmonizing with nature, but had created his own path. That was the Supreme Sword and the path of will. Gulp! His mouth went dry, and he swallowed hard. Hes truly a monstrous bastard. Did he master the Supreme Sword, which maximizes ones own capabilities through will alone, and then even approach the Sword of the Mind by surpassing that limit? But then, the pain of his heart being stabbed struck again. Wookshin! Wookshin! Pat! Feeling that this wouldnt do, Mok Gans avatar distanced himself from Mok Gyeong-un. As he increased the distance, the throbbing pain in his heart subsided, and he could feel the wounded area regenerating. Because of this, he realized one thing. Its not yet perfect. If it were truly the legendary Sword Intent, the sword energy that had penetrated his heart would have gone beyond intense pain to make his mind hazy, and the sword energy would have spread throughout his entire body, making it impossible to move. However, now it only resulted in pain. Of course, the pain was not insignificant, which is why he had to retreat. Damn it. Mok Gans avatar was dumbfounded. When he couldnt move his body, this bastard had stepped into a realm beyond his current limits. How could such a person exist? Even he, who had changed bodies countless times and made the martial arts of numerous great masters his own, hadnt been able to approach Wookshin! Kuk! Feeling a piercing pain in his chest, Mok Gans avatar distanced himself even further. It was infuriating that even an incomplete Sword of the Mind could cause such a troublesome situation. The goal was to retrieve Ryu So-wols soul after sealing him with the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. And he had intended to make him feel unparalleled pain, but at this rate, it was difficult to even approach him. He had managed to trap him, but now he was in a situation where he couldnt do anything. What should I do? If it were ordinary pain, he could forcibly endure it and approach. But the pain caused by the Sword of the Mind couldnt be endured even with such willpower, so he had no choice but to keep his distance. In fact, he could have pushed himself since this was just an avatar. However, he was reluctant to do so recklessly because if that bastard truly surpassed expectations and even completed the Sword of the Mind in this process, it would create an even more troublesome situation. You continue to block my path until the end Flinch! At that moment, the gaze of Mok Gans avatar, who had been speaking, turned away from Mok Gyeong-un to somewhere else. It was outside the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. Outside, Cheong-ryeong, who he had thought would be inside Mok Gyeong-uns bosom, was in her manifested form, extending her index finger towards the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. It seemed she had used the Void Suppression from the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. Even though it was a technique from the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, called the supreme secret manual, the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique was an ancient forbidden technique that cut off space itself, so the Void Suppression didnt work. However, thanks to using the Void Suppression, he realized that she was outside, not in here. Siiik! The corners of Mok Gans avatars mouth stretched into a grin. He had thought that monstrous bastard would become a variable and hinder his retrieval of the hun, but to think such luck would occur here. Seuk! Mok Gan moved his body towards where Cheong-ryeong was. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un visualized stabbing Mok Gans avatar with a sword using his strong will to stop him. However, once the distance was increased, it no longer affected Mok Gan. At this, Mok Gyeong-un mentally shouted to Cheong-ryeong. Cheong-ryeong! Telling her to run away and leave him behind. But because the connection as a spirit servant had been severed, Mok Gyeong-uns thoughts couldnt be transmitted to her. Mortal. Cheong-ryeong was also anxious, watching Mok Gyeong-un like this. In the split second when the beam of light enveloped him, Mok Gyeong-un had thrown the wooden doll, allowing her to escape from it. However, in this unfortunate situation where he himself couldnt escape, her only thought was to somehow rescue Mok Gyeong-un. So she had used the Void Suppression, but it didnt work. What should I do? She had thought that if she could affect the space, she might be able to create a crack in this enormous formation, but if even this didnt work, how could she save the mortal? As she was thinking this, she saw the three-eyed old man, presumed to be Mok Gans avatar, approaching where she was. Euddeuk! Cheong-ryeong glared at him as he approached, raising a vengeful thought filled with killing intent. The surroundings began to turn blood-red. However, as she hadnt fully recovered her spirit power yet, she couldnt unleash her Ghost Intent Domain. Mok Gans avatar spoke to her in this state: So-wol. Give up now. Once trapped in the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique, he can never escape. -Release the mortal immediately. You surely know that such a demand wont work? -Just how far will your madness go? You know. If you return to my side, I wont cause you any more pain. Ah, of course, that one is a separate matter. Mok Gans avatar sneered, pointing his thumb at Mok Gyeong-un. Cheong-ryeong glared at him and said: -You can never have me. No, soon I will. Tak! With those words, Mok Gans avatar lightly flicked his finger. Uuuung! Then, in the direction he had flicked his finger, something like an illusion began to appear. Cheong-ryeongs expression hardened as she saw something reflected in the illusion. This was because in the illusion, she could see countless, almost tens of thousands of people, moving in formation. Among them, numerous flags could be seen: Wudang Sect, Beggars Sect, Huashan Sect, Emei Sect, Zhongnan Sect, Kongtong Sect, Diancang Sect, Qingcheng Sect, Murong Family, Zhuge Family, Huangfu Family, Jinzhou Yan Family. In addition, flags of hundreds of small and medium-sized sects could be seen. And at the very front, large flags were fluttering: Sar?h the Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Righteous Alliance. These were the Righteous Alliance, a coalition of orthodox martial arts sects. This What on earth? What on earth is this? Why are so many martial artists of the Righteous Alliance moving in such formation? As she was puzzled by this, Mok Gans avatar laughed and said: Did you think I had only been working on the Heaven and Earth Society for all this time? -You The human heart is less sturdy than you might think. It only takes a little manipulation for them to fall to desire or be consumed by madness in an instant. -What are you trying to do? They are currently marching south. -South? To defeat the new Heaven and Earth Society led by the Heavenly Demon who will harm the martial arts world and to uphold justice. !? At these words, Cheong-ryeong spoke as if dumbfounded: -Harm to the martial arts world? What on earth have you schemed? Theres no need to scheme. Rather, he brought this upon himself. Not only did he single-handedly subdue the One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation of Shaolin and force the Sichuan Tang Clan into seclusion, but he even took control of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary Manor led by one of the Seven Heavens. Unless theyre fools, do you think the Righteous Alliance would just stand by and watch? Ah, of course, since these fools go on about justice and righteousness, I merely provided a little catalyst. Kwak! Cheong-ryeong couldnt contain her anger at his words. Indeed, it was hard to see him as Bi-yong-heon anymore. While his madness towards her had continued for a long time, even for him, who had been the head of Heaven Vein, the Heaven and Earth Society was the foundation and a long-held dream. The fact that he was trying to destroy such a place through the dark side showed that he had completely strayed from the being she once knew. -All thats left in you is madness and destruction. At her words, Mok Gans avatar spoke as if he didnt care at all: Didnt I tell you? All of this is your own doing. -Your own doing You really have gone mad. It doesnt matter how you see it. Soon, well return to how things were before. Mok Gans avatar, no, Mok Gan was already certain of everything. This probably wasnt all he had prepared. Moving the Righteous Alliance was to shake up the newly fortified Heaven and Earth Society after all his subordinates had disappeared. If in that state, the true catastrophe he intended were to unfold !!!!! Cheong-ryeongs eyes shook. She now understood his true intentions. -Your main body is also heading towards the Heaven and Earth Society, isnt it? At her words, Mok Gans avatar raised the corner of his mouth sinisterly, as if to say she was correct. Seeing this, she felt as if her non-existent heart was pounding. Kwak! Cheong-ryeong bit her lip hard. This madman was not only prepared to obtain her but also to thoroughly ravage the world. Seuk! Cheong-ryeong turned her gaze to look into Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Mortal In the frozen space, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were still alive. Thats why even he, despite setting such an enormous trap, couldnt do anything about this guy. Cheong-ryeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un and said in her heart: Ill trust you. Pat! Believing that they shared the same intention, as soon as Cheong-ryeong steeled her resolve in her heart, she launched her body in the opposite direction. The direction she was heading was southeast, where the Heaven and Earth Society was located. Watching her, Mok Gan sneered: Do you think Ill let you escape? Seuk! Although most of his energy was tied to the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique, to the point where the practitioner had to put his own life on the line, and even he couldnt escape from inside, he could still do this much. Seuk! Mok Gan grasped a sword intent and extended it towards Cheong-ryeong. Uuuung! At that moment, an incredibly transparent formless sword appeared in the air and rushed towards her at tremendous speed. Keuk! Cheong-ryeong twisted her body and swung her pipe. Then, a mist of blood appeared in the air, creating a whirlwind that tried to block the incoming formless sword like a shield. However, Puk! As Cheong-ryeongs spirit power had not yet fully recovered, her strength was not complete. The formless sword instantly pierced through the blood whirlwind and reached within six jang of Cheong-ryeong. Got her. Mok Gan smiled with satisfaction. But at that very moment, Kwakwakwakwakwang! Several explosions occurred in the air, and something blocked the formless sword. The power of the explosions was so strong that even the formless sword couldnt easily penetrate it, and meanwhile, Cheong-ryeong was gradually moving further away. Oh no! Then, through the explosions, someone with half-white hair fluttering appeared. Seeing this, Mok Gans eyes filled with rage. That someone was none other than Chunchu, the highest-ranking member of Secret Society. How dare you! Yeah, I dare to interfere with you, you fucking parasite-eyed bastard. Chapter 466 Chapter 466 C The Beginning of a Calamity (3)Yeah, I dare to interfere with you, you fucking parasite-eyed bastard. Huh? Mok Gans expression turned cold at the coarse curse that came out of Chunchus mouth, the former First-rank of the Secret Society. Whether it was a avatar or not, this mere subordinate who usually couldnt even look him in the face dared to insult and interfere with him at such a crucial moment. Swish! Mok Gan raised his left hand. As if they had been waiting nearby, bizarre winged Imaemangnyang revealed themselves. Grooooar! Just by the flowing demonic energy alone, these were at least Demonic-level Imaemangnyang. As expected of the place where Mok Gans real body had been, there was a considerable number of flying Imaemangnyang. There were nearly dozens of them waiting. It seemed he had left them behind, anticipating they might come by air. Mok Gan sneered and said: Foolish one. Ill make you pay the price for betrayal. Dont make me laugh. Youre the one who betrayed me. Why did you take my father away from me? Whoosh! As Chunchu spread both hands wide, dozens of fireballs formed as hot air spread around her. Seeing her like this, Mok Gan clicked his tongue. Having been a top executive of Secret Society, she should know well the groups strength and how terrifying he was. Was she really willing to risk her life just because she lost her father? Clicking his tongue, Mok Gan soon pointed his raised left hand towards Chunchu. As if on cue, the Imaemangnyang began firing demonic energy bullets at Chunchu, opening their mouths. Papapapapapang! Chunchu also launched fireballs condensed with explosive demonic energy she had created. As the demonic energy bullets and fireballs collided, explosions that seemed to shake the surroundings erupted one after another. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! Now! In that instant, Mok Gan stretched out his right hand with all his internal energy gathered. Then the formless sword that had been stopped by the explosions finally pierced through them and flew towards Cheong-ryeong. Since she was trapped in the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique, he would have no choice but to lose her if she got any further away. If not now, the chance would Puk! !? At that moment, Mok Gans expression contorted horribly. He had thought Chunchu wouldnt be able to intervene while blocking the Imaemangnyang, but she had flown into the trajectory and blocked the formless sword with her own body. This wench, she really! Was she determined to oppose him even at the cost of her life? Of course, Mok Gans assumption was correct. After stopping the formless sword that had pierced her abdomen with her body, Chunchu glanced back while grasping it with her left hand full of demonic energy. Cheong-ryeong was gradually getting smaller and farther away. Go. You must go there first. That way, things wont flow as this damned eye parasite bastard wants. Cough, cough. Although she had rapid regeneration befitting a top executive, even she couldnt overcome the power of the formless sword, which could be called the swords extreme, as she coughed up blood from internal injuries. However, her will was still intense, and the heat of her anger was burning even more fiercely. Swish! Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! As Chunchu stretched out her hand, the halted explosions resumed, blocking the approaching Imaemangnyang. What she had to do here was clear. Even if this becomes my grave She would take them all to the afterlife. As if sensing her determination, Cheong-ryeong, who was flying away, clenched her fist tightly. Chunchu had probably resolved herself to die. This was likely the only path of revenge for her. To prevent her sacrifice from being in vain, she had to arrive before Mok Gans real body could reach Heaven and Earth Society somehow. Mortal Strangely, her mind was filled with worry for Mok Gyeong-un rather than hatred. She tried to shake it off. She believed that if it was Mok Gyeong-un, he would surely escape the trap that bastard had prepared and come to where she was. She drew forth even more spiritual energy and pressed forward. *** Sichuan Province. A valley that had become almost ruins after Jin Siks barrier collapsed. It was a horrific scene of carnage, with the corpses and blood of Imaemangnyang strewn everywhere. At the bottom of a rock wall, a single hand was sticking out from between the shattered rocks piled up. The hand that had been motionless as if dead began to tremble. Then, Shuuuuuu! The hand turned red-hot and steam flowed out. At that very moment, Kwang! The piled-up rocks shattered into pieces and flew up, revealing someone covered in wounds all over their body. It was Yoo Moo-jin, a member of the Yoo clan. Haa Haa Even in a normal state, being buried under so many rocks would have been enough to cause death by crushing. But having sustained injuries on top of that, even for Yoo Moo-jin with the supreme physique of the Yoo clan, it seemed difficult as his breathing was labored. As Yoo Moo-jin caught his breath and surveyed his surroundings, his expression grew even worse. Father? He was concerned for his fathers safety. Pat! Yoo Moo-jin flew his body towards the valley. Damn it. While fighting the incoming enemies, he had a moment of crisis due to a sharp pain in his heart. However, the pain disappeared midway and he regained consciousness to face the Imaemangnyang again. But then he encountered the worst situation he had been dreading. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! A being so immense that even calling it gigantic seemed laughable, crawling up while destroying Mugan Valley, known as the deepest valley in the Central Plains. The moment he saw this, Yoo Moo-jin experienced the emotion of fear for the first time in his life. He knew of this being, but its actual form was beyond imagination. Groooooooar! Kwaaaaaaaaaaaah! And the moment it revealed half its body and let out a roar, he was blown away by the shockwave that destroyed everything around and lost consciousness. Father! Father! Yoo Moo-jin shouted as he ran through the ruined cliffs. He had never once imagined his father being defeated or killed by something. But that being had already transcended the realm of imagination. How could the ancestor have managed to seal such a tremendous monster in Mugan Valley? As he thoroughly searched the surroundings, Yoo Moo-jins eyes reddened. Could it be that he couldnt even find the body? Thud! After searching for a long time without finding anything, Yoo Moo-jin finally fell to his knees on the ground, tears flowing. Did Father really pass away without leaving even a single trace? How could that strong father Flinch! At that moment, Yoo Moo-jins ears perked up. The Yoo clan, born with innate supreme physiques, recover their strength and heal both internal and external injuries quickly even without special breathing techniques as time passes. Although this had slowed down due to the injury to his heart, his physical abilities had somewhat recovered in the process of searching for his father. As a result, his exceptional five senses also came back to life, and -Huu Huu A faint sound of breathing coming from somewhere. It was not far away. It wasnt there before? Yoo Moo-jin got up and headed towards where the sound was coming from. It was towards the cliff edge. Since he had to follow the sound of breathing, Yoo Moo-jin jumped off the cliff without hesitation and discovered a hole in the cliff face about thirty jang down. Pak! Yoo Moo-jin hurled his body into the hole. Judging by its shape, it didnt seem to be a natural hole in the cliff, but rather one that had been artificially created. In the dark hole, his eyes caught sight of someones figure. It was his father, Yoo Moo-jeok, barely breathing with his right leg crushed and one arm torn off. Father! Yoo Moo-jin rushed to his father and examined his condition. He was still breathing, but his father had used up all his strength, and even his muscles had contracted significantly. Father? Father? At Yoo Moo-jins call, Yoo Moo-jeok, unable to even open his eyes properly, spoke with difficulty. Must stop Must stop Keureu. Father! Yoo Moo-jin shook his unconscious father, then bit his lip hard before slinging his father over his shoulder and coming out of the hole. Then he clung to the cliff with one hand. I have to go. To that place. The only place that could save his father, who was barely clinging to life, was there. He had to go there and inform them that the seal of the Great Strength King had been broken. *** The main hall of Heaven and Earth Society headquarters. Gathered there were the key figures in the victory of the internal war and the top executives under Mok Gyeong-un. To the immediate left of the central throne, the leaders seat, were the external recruits led by Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and one of the Seven Heavens, along with Sword Demon Ji-oe, and Fire Faith Order Priestess. To the right were members of the Eight Stars, including Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang and Poison King Baek Saha of the Five Kings, Bright Blade King Son Yun, Shadow Clan Master Ya-seon, Defense Guardian Go Yeon-byeok, and Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom. Among the key figures, there were also those who were equivalent to or belonged to the highest ranks, such as Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh, Masked Ma Ra-hyeon, excommunicated Monk Ja Geum-jeong, Seop Chun, and Mong Mu-yak, but they were not present as they were continuing their missions. Shadow Spear King Gyu Jong-sin, one of the Eight Stars and Five Kings, was also absent as he was still under investigation for alleged collusion with the enemy faction, Secret Society. Hmm. Now that were gathered like this, there doesnt seem to be a major drop in our fighting power. This was the assessment of Poison King Baek Saha as he casually surveyed the faces of the gathered top executives with his arms crossed. There had been considerable losses in terms of manpower due to the hidden forces of Secret Society and the internal war with Na Yul-ryangs faction. Numerically speaking, about one-third of the entire force had been sacrificed. However, the conclusion was that this was not the case in terms of actual fighting power. The significant increase in masters who have crossed the wall into the Transformation Realm is a big factor. There were external figures like Sword Demon Ji-oe, Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh, Masked Ma Ra-hyeon, and the renegade monk Ja Geum-jeong who was comparable to the Transformation Realm. Additionally, he and the Corpse Blood Valley Master had crossed the wall this time. The number of supreme masters at the level of the Eight Stars had increased by six. Moreover, fortunately, there was no loss of the two existing Five Kings belonging to the Eight Stars. And the biggest factor is Baek Sahas gaze turned to Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. The fact that Ou Cheon-mu, called the pinnacle of the current martial arts world and one of the Seven Heavens, had joined was tremendously significant. While the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance each had only one person with the title of Seven Heavens, the newly formed Heaven and Earth Society had two individuals with that title. Moreover, one of them had even surpassed the wall of walls, the Profound Realm, and reached the Life and Death Realm, making him arguably the closest to being the strongest under heaven. Keuheuheuhe. This old ones choice was correct. As a result, this old ones disciple will remain the hegemon of the new era. Perhaps feeling satisfied for no reason, the corners of Baek Sahas mouth slightly turned upward. Just then, someone opened their mouth. It was Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang. Now that the aftermath of the internal war seems to have been sorted out to some extent, important matters remain to be discussed. Important matters? Are there matters to discuss when Mok Gyeong-un Gongja, who is to become the Society Leader, hasnt even been inaugurated yet? To Defense Guardian Go Yeonbaeks question, it was not Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang but Shadow Clan Master Ya-seon who answered. Huhuhu. That Society Leader is one of the important matters. Society Leader? What do you mean by that? Although it took the form of an internal war because it happened within Heaven and Earth Society, this recent war was strictly a process of creating a new organization. Do you mean? Even small units have names, so an organization befitting one of the three major forces should have a suitable name, dont you think? Ah At these words, most of the top executives nodded in agreement. Those gathered under Mok Gyeong-un were not following a new successor who would become the leader of Heaven and Earth Society. Therefore, a new name for the organization was needed to reflect this. But couldnt such an important matter wait until Lord Mok Gyeong-un returns? sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. To Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeoms opinion, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang replied. Well, the final decision will of course be up to our lord, but wouldnt it be better to have some framework in place before he returns to make it easier for him to decide? This old one agrees. Hohoho. Poison King Baek Saha concurred. At this, Lee Ji-yeom also nodded in agreement. Then Shadow Clan Master Ya-seon spoke. Is there anyone who would like to propose a name befitting this new organization? At these words, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang spoke as if he had been waiting. If were going to name the organization, lets go with a strong name. Do you have something in mind? How about something like Hegemon Society that would make those Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance bastards tremble just hearing it? Hmm. Not bad. Bright Blade King Son Yun, whose injuries had not yet healed, agreed while stroking his chin. He too had a tendency to prefer strong things. However, Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom disagreed with this, tilting his head as he spoke. The title of Hegemon isnt bad, but is there a need to go back to using Society? Why, is there a problem with that? The title Society might seem like were not forgetting that our predecessor was Heaven and Earth Society. At these words from Lee Ji-yeom, Sword Demon Ji-oe spoke for the first time. Even to me, an outsider, that argument seems to have merit. Is there really a need to use the title Association that the defeated used? Huhuhu. Then does the Sword Demon have any thoughts from an outsiders perspective? To Shadow Clan Master Ya-seons question, Sword Demon Ji-oe replied with a grin. Wouldnt the word Alliance sound better? At these words, even Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, nodded as if he didnt think it was a bad idea. As they were from the neutral faction, they preferred something that felt solid yet rounded. Alliance Hmm. On the other hand, the top executives from Heaven and Earth Society didnt seem too pleased with the word Alliance. In the current martial arts world, organizations that use the title Alliance include the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance. Originally, Heaven and Earth Society was an organization formed by those who wanted to worship only martial prowess, neither righteous nor evil. Was there really a need to follow the same path as the other two forces? Just then, someone spoke up. How about Cult[1]? Everyones gaze turned to the owner of that voice. The one who suggested this was none other than Holy Fire Priestess of Fire Faith Order. At her suggestion, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang was the first to snort and say: Cult? What a preposterous idea. We may have seated you at this top executive meeting, but this is strictly a martial arts organization. I agree with Brother Hos words. Bright Blade King Son Yun also showed his displeasure. Despite their intimidating demeanor, Holy Fire Priestess showed some tension but soon spoke again. This isnt because Im from Fire Faith Order. Then what do you mean? Young Master Mok is an avatar of fire. An avatar of fire? I mean hes a being who should be revered as a god. He will lead the foolish people of the Central Plains Enough! Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang cut off her words. Then he clicked his tongue and said: I told you this is a martial arts organization. Youd do well to abandon any thoughts of coloring it with Fire Faith Orders hues using your measly three-inch tongue. Im not trying to color it with Fire Faith Orders hues. I just Holy Fire Priestesss opinion isnt entirely without merit. At that moment, Shadow Master Hwan Ya-seon intervened. At this, the top executives from Heaven and Earth Society frowned as they looked at him. Despite their gazes, Hwan Ya-seon calmly continued speaking. Society () or Alliance () clearly have limitations. What do you mean by limitations? Shadow Master. Although we won the war, its undeniable that over eighty percent of our forces are from Heaven and Earth Society. So what? Is there a problem with that? The top executives here decided to follow Young Master Mok, or rather our lord, of their own volition, but not everyone is like that. A considerable number fought in this war without knowing anything, simply following their respective leaders, the executives. Hmm. At these words, Ho Tae-gang couldnt deny it this time. In fact, the organizations headquarters was still in turmoil in many ways and not completely united. This was because many of them felt the recent war lacked justification and viewed it as an internal conflict within the organization. So among the members who had respected the leader of Heaven and Earth Society, there were some who harbored resentment or dissatisfaction. But that doesnt sufficiently justify using the title Cult. It could. Because unlike Alliance or Society which emphasize the meaning of gathering itself, Sect requires absolute faith in the leader, just like a country that serves an emperor. Faith? To change and absorb all the systems and power that the Society has built over a long time in a short period, absolute trust in the leader is necessary. In that respect, nothing is better than Cult. Hmm At Shadow Master Hwan Ya-seons opinion, everyone showed signs of contemplation. It was a direction they had never considered before, but it wasnt completely without precedent. After all, there was the Blood Cult in the past martial arts world. Just then, Sword Demon Ji Oe snickered and said: If we need to make the leader an absolute being, why not just use the leaders title or name? How about Mok Gyeong-un Cult or even Heavenly Demon Cult? In fact, this was a joke from Sword Demon Ji Oe to lighten the mood. However, no one laughed at his words. !? Instead, everyone seemed to be seriously considering his suggestion, carefully mouthing Heavenly Demon Cult. Whats this? Are they really taking this seriously? As he was puzzled, thats when it happened. -Tatatata! Someone hurriedly entered the main hall. Judging by the attire, it seemed to be a messenger from the Shadow Clans Intelligence Division. As soon as the messenger entered, he knelt on one knee, clasped his hands in a salute, and reported in an urgent voice: Urgent report! The entire force of the Righteous Alliance is rapidly advancing south towards our headquarters! !!!!!!! Chapter 467 Chapter 467 C The Beginning of a Calamity (4)Urgent report! The entire force of the Righteous Alliance is rapidly advancing south towards our headquarters! !!!!!!! Taken completely by surprise by this sudden report, Shadow Clan Master Ya-seon stood up with a furrowed brow and asked: Did you say the entire force of the Righteous Alliance is advancing south towards here? Yes, my lord. Judging by your attire, youre from the southern Hubei branch. When did you first receive this news? Well that Bang! Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang slammed his hand on the armrest and raised his voice. Cant you speak properly? We we found out as they were preparing to cross the Yangtze River. !? The main hall fell into an icy silence at the messengers report. There were two reasons for their reaction. First, learning about it as they were preparing to cross the Yangtze meant that either the Righteous Alliance had moved so swiftly that none of the branches noticed them coming down from Henan through northern Hubei, or all the branches had already been taken out. Second, although the messenger had hurried, some time had passed since he left, which meant the enemy had likely already crossed the Yangtze and reached Hunan. If so, it wouldnt be long before the Righteous Alliance forces reached their headquarters. Assuming they hurried, it was entirely possible within two weeks. Of all times It seems information has leaked out. The main hall was in an uproar. It hadnt been long since theyd fought a war and were still sorting out internal matters, yet for the Righteous Alliance to advance south with all their forces like this meant information had undoubtedly leaked. Sword Demon Ji-oe clicked his tongue and muttered: Well be fighting a real battle in a short time, something that hasnt happened in decades. Ahem. Lord Ji-oe. Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and one of the Seven Heavens, lightly rebuked him. Beyond being an external recruit, this was now their problem too. A war against the Righteous Alliances forces was absolutely not something to be taken lightly. The Righteous Alliance This could severely damage morale. Poison King Baek Saha expressed this concern. They were about to engage in all-out war with the Righteous Alliance forces so soon after fighting their own war. Even the top executives were taking this seriously, so the morale of the regular warriors would likely plummet. Thud! Bright Blade King Son Yun lightly tapped the floor with the sword cane he was leaning on and spoke. We dont have the luxury of staying silent. If the messengers report is true, we need to organize our forces and move out before they reach our headquarters. Thats right. If we resort to a defensive battle, the damage will be uncontrollable. Defense Guardian Go Yeon-byeok also agreed with this. Even if they had systems in place for a defensive battle, there were many non-combatants from the clan inside. If these people got caught up in it, not only would there be casualties, but they might even be taken hostage. Therefore, defending the headquarters should be the last resort. At that moment, Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, looked at everyone and said: If were going to fight this war anyway, lets boost our morale. If the top executives here show low morale, it will affect those below us. Master Ous words are correct. This was a war wed have to fight eventually anyway. Since were fighting it, lets try to change the game properly this time. Poison King Baek Saha, who was actually of a similar age despite looking different due to his body transformation, agreed and supported his words. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang said to Shadow Clan Master Ya-seon: Lord Hwan, please send a messenger to our lord urging him to return. Although his mission is important, we cannot be without our leader in an all-out war against the Righteous Alliance. Huhuhu. Understood. Ill do that. Well then! Lets start the strategy meeting Before he could finish his sentence, Another person dressed as a messenger rushed into the main hall. Ho Tae-gang clicked his tongue and asked: What is it now? Urgent report. The Evil Alliance is also advancing south with all their forces, divided into an advance and rear guard. !!!!!! The expressions of the executives, who had been trying to raise morale until just moments ago, immediately hardened. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. This was true even for Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, who had been leading the atmosphere. What on earth was this news? The Evil Alliance? Arent they located even further north than the Righteous Alliance? The Evil Alliance is advancing south? Is this information certain? Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom asked in a serious voice. This was because among the three major forces in the current martial arts world, the Righteous Alliance was undoubtedly the strongest. For this reason, Heaven and Earth Society had been maintaining friendly relations with the Evil Alliance, if only for the sake of balance. Why on earth would they be advancing south? Could they have mistaken this for an opportunity to attack the empty Righteous Alliance headquarters? To this, the messenger replied: No. Its reported that the First Alliance Lord of the Evil Alliance, the Unruly Evil Hegemon Emperor Hang Sim, has already led an advance force of 8,000 cavalry past the Righteous Alliance headquarters and reached northern Hubei. The First Alliance Lord of the Evil Alliance, Unruly Evil Hegemon Emperor Hang Sim[1]. He was called the Hegemon of the North and was one of the Seven Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Given that no sects under the Righteous Alliance tried to stop them as they advanced south, it seems clear Though he didnt finish his sentence, the same thought crossed the minds of all the top executives simultaneously. An alliance between the righteous and the demonic! This was something that had never happened since the great war between the righteous and demonic factions in the past. *** Two days later. Six Offices Commander Jin Ye-rin, who had been heading towards the Evil Alliance headquarters, also couldnt hide her bewilderment when she heard this news after stopping by a Evil Alliance branch with a branch leader from the Nine Blood Cult. The First Alliance Lord of the Evil Alliance led the advance guard south? Thats correct. Haah What on earth is going on? She had been planning to try to prevent Secret Society from awakening the Six Demons in Datong, north of Shanxi Province, with the help of the Evil Alliance. But this news was like a bolt from the blue. To the bewildered Jin Ye-rin, the branch leader said: Were not entirely sure either since it happened so suddenly, but we hear that a wooden box with the seal of Heaven and Earth Society arrived at the headquarters containing the heads of five hundred branch leaders and members from various branches in Heaven and Earth Societys territory. That seems to have triggered it, but were also confused about why they suddenly allied with the Righteous Alliance They allied with the Righteous Alliance? Thats right. Jin Ye-rins expression turned serious at the branch leaders answer. There had been no sign of this at all when she had received help from the Evil Alliance. For this to happen so suddenly Secret Society -Grind! They must have plotted something. Although she had been distanced from the martial arts world while serving as an Imperial Guard, she knew that the Evil Alliance and Heaven and Earth Society had quite friendly relations. For them to become enemies, and to form an alliance with the Righteous Alliance, who had been their mortal enemies since the great war between the righteous and demonic factions, was hard to understand. What should I do about this? She couldnt help but be troubled. Things had gone awry. This meant that getting help from the Evil Alliance to stop the Six Demons was now out of the question. Then, suddenly remembering the mention of an advance guard, she asked: Did the Second Alliance Lord Did he also participate in this war? The Second Alliance Lord Golden Indestructible Body[2] Hae Yeok-won and the Fifth Alliance Lord Asura Slaughter Blade[3] Yoo Gyeong were from the Nine Blood Cult. They were also reliable allies for her, the only survivor of the Jin family. Although they were Alliance Lords of the Evil Alliance, they had heard about Secret Society from her, so they couldnt have been without doubts about this. To her question, the branch leader replied: I heard that the Second Alliance Lord strongly opposed this war, but according to the final decision of the Alliance Lords meeting, I believe hes leading the rear guard. With the wooden box containing the heads of Evil Alliance branch leaders and members, there was no choice but to yield to the justification for war. But what was important to Jin Ye-rin wasnt that. Her eyes sparkled as she asked: Where is the rear guard now? *** The backyard of Harmonious Immortal Pavilion. Woooong! A cloud of smoke rose, forming a circle, and someone leapt out from within it. That someone was none other than Yeo Su-rin, a diviner of Harmonious Immortal Pavilion. As soon as Yeo Su-rin emerged from the smoky portal, about a dozen diviners rushed out to the backyard with talismans and ritual tools, apparently having sensed her spell power. Sister Yeo? One of them, a diviner with a handsome face, recognized her with furrowed brows. Senior brother! Yeo Su-rins eyes welled up with tears of joy as she tried to hug him. But the diviner called senior brother firmly rejected this, leaning away from her. At this, she spoke with a sulky face: Isnt that too much after not seeing each other for so long? Men and women should keep their distance. Why are you trying to cling to me like this? More importantly, why are you only coming now? Didnt you receive the message Master sent? Message? I didnt receive anything. I was actually coming to ask Master for help, but did something happen? To her question, the diviner called senior brother clicked his tongue and replied: So you didnt know how serious the situation has become. What do you mean the situation has become serious? The seal at Great Yan Temple has been broken. What? Yeo Su-rins eyes widened. Great Yan Temple of the Esoteric Buddhist sect in Datong, northern Shanxi Province. They were monks who cultivated Buddhist law, but as members of the esoteric sect, they were also skilled in sorcery. The abbot of Great Yan Temple, Great Master Gakwon, was one of the Six Direction Gods who had inherited spiritual power and sorcery from previous generations, and had long guarded the being sealed in Great Yan Temple. Only the Six Direction Gods, called the pinnacle of diviners, knew about that being. Has the White Great Peng Demon King been released? Yes. Thats impossible. I heard that seal was made by over a thousand Moon-level and higher diviners pouring all their spell power into it. And until now, at Great Yan Temple, theyve been chanting the Demon Subduing Sutra And yet that seal has been broken. Yeo Su-rins expression turned serious. I feared it might be true, but Lord Moks concerns are really coming to pass. She had come here to consult with her master, the Red Eyebrow Old Immortal, for this very reason. If Secret Society was trying to move the Six Demons, the leaders of the Imaemangnyang, this was no longer just a matter for the martial arts world. It was the worst calamity for the Central Plains, requiring all diviners to take action. It seemed her masters absence was likely due to this as well. Then did Master go to the meeting of the Sixty-Four Diviner Sects to discuss this? To her question, the diviner called senior brother shook his head and replied: No, thats not it. No? Why not? The release of one of the Six Demons, the kings of Imaemangnyang, is nothing short of a catastrophe Along with that, the worst situation has occurred. What could be worse than that? Seventy percent of the diviners from the Sixty-Four Diviner Sects suddenly vanished as if they had evaporated. What? She couldnt hide her shock. Seventy percent of the diviners from the Sixty-Four Diviner Sects would amount to tens of thousands of diviners disappearing. What on earth is going on? As she wondered, the diviner called senior brother was about to place his hand on her shoulder but hesitated, barely touching it with his fingertips as he spoke: It seems Master is currently investigating that. For now, since most of the diviners active outside have all disappeared, Master has ordered all diviners of our pavilion not to leave Harmonious Immortal Pavilion. Thats why we sent you a message to return. Anyway, its fortunate that youve come back like this. For the time being, dont leave Harmonious Immortal Pavilion and stay inside here No, I cant! What? What do you mean you cant? If thats true, then I especially cant stay here. What on earth are you saying? Master called for you to return and ordered not to leave the Pavilion. Are you saying youre going to disobey? Senior brother. Grab! Yeo Su-rin suddenly grasped his hand. The face and ears of the diviner called senior brother instantly turned red. To him, she spoke pleadingly: I need Masters great ritual tool from the Divine Origin Hall! What? Chapter 468 Chapter 468 C The Great Battle (1)Lacking immunity to women, he was easily embarrassed, his face turning bright red at the slightest touch. However, at the mention of the great ritual tool from Yeo Su-rins mouth, his flushed face instantly cooled. No. Thats absolutely not allowed. Aww, Senior Brother. Youve already been punished for sneaking into the Divine Origin Hall and damaging Masters ritual tool before, yet you dare say such things again? That was when I was still inexperienced. Now Even now, Master would have forbidden entry to the Divine Origin Hall. Thats why I need your help, Senior Brother. Arent you being too brazen? Yeo Su-rins senior brother was dumbfounded. Master had originally forbidden even leaving Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, let alone touching Masters great ritual tool. If he found out about this, it would be grounds for immediate expulsion. This time its absolutely not allowed. With the White Great Peng Demon Kings seal broken and diviners disappearing, ominous events are unfolding. If you try to do something so foolish, Ill have no choice but to lock you in the facing-wall room What if its not just one of the Six Demons being released? What? What do you mean Exactly what I said. What Im trying to do may be disobeying Masters orders, but its definitely not a foolish act. Her suddenly serious tone made her senior brother furrow his brow and ask: What do you mean its not just one of the Six Demons being released? Exactly that. You dont know what mission Ive been on, do you, Senior Brother? Its a rule of our pavilion that missions from Master must be kept secret from other disciples. Surely youre not thinking of breaking that rule? Does it look like I can keep following rules in this situation? Well As her senior brother looked troubled, she touched her forehead and said: You remember the heavenly signs Master read? That the Three Eyes would bring chaos to the world? Are you saying the current events are related to that? To his question, Yeo Su-rin replied in a meaningful tone: Thats right. If we dont act now because of Masters orders, there could be even more sacrifices than whats happening now. Sacrifices If we stand by and do nothing, countless people in the Central Plains could die. Thats why I desperately need your help, Senior Brother. Haah. At her words, her senior brother sighed, his troubled expression deepening as he struggled with what to do. *** Three days later. The complexion of Mok Gans avatar, in the form of an old man, had become quite haggard. Though he was enduring thanks to the overflowing original energy from absorbing the blood of spirit beasts, the ancient forbidden technique Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique required the practitioners sacrifice, slowly becoming overwhelming. At most, this avatar would only last a few more days before its lifespan ran out. Of course, even then, the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique wouldnt be dispelled. A complete true seal couldnt be broken by external or internal forces unless the dispelling technique was activated. What a tenacious bunch they were. Mok Gans avatar clicked his tongue, glaring at Mok Gyeong-un, who remained trapped in the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. He had been constantly trying to take his life with his gaze, but each time Mok Gyeong-un countered with his mind sword, causing even more damage to himself. How can he maintain such mental strength after regressing to a human? It had been nearly nine days, yet his spirit remained intact. Originally, this technique was meant to trap beings like spirit beasts or immortals who tried to defy the natural order, rather than humans. Thus, ordinary humans would typically go mad after just a few days, unable to endure the stagnant time. Yet this guys eyes were still alive, and even in this situation, he was struggling to break free. But its useless. The mind sword is exactly what it sounds like C a sword of the mind. It only worked on living beings, so it couldnt do anything against the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique that bound the entire space. Huhuhu. You will die here. In the agony of having everything precious taken away from you. Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! Just then, the sound of explosions reached even inside the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. Mok Gan frowned. Ha That woman was unbelievably persistent. Despite her slowed recovery due to the wound from the formless sword, she had fought tirelessly day and night for nine days to stop them. In the end, she had managed to prevent them from capturing Ryu So-wols hun. Mok Gan clicked his tongue. To actually hold off dozens of Demonic-level Beast or higher Imaemangnyang while injured. Was her obsession with revenge this intense? But it seemed that even that was coming to an end now. There were four Imaemangnyang left. All of them were Demonic Beasts. For her, exhausted and having depleted most of her demon power, this was the limit. He could tell just by looking at her pale face. Haa Haa As Mok Gan judged, Chunchu was beyond exhausted, hanging on by sheer obsession for revenge alone. With that last attack, she had taken out three Imaemangnyang, but now she truly had no strength left. Without energy, her body was gradually falling downwards. Noticing her condition, the remaining four Demon Beasts simultaneously opened their mouths and fired demonic energy bullets. Papapapang! Looking at the approaching demonic energy bullets, she stretched out her trembling hand and muttered softly. Father Ill see you soon. With that, her body was engulfed by the demonic energy bullets. Kwakwakwakwang! *** Around the same time. Mok Gyeong-uns confidants, returning to Heaven and Earth Society headquarters on Heumwon, were being chased by an Imaemangnyang in the form of an insect even larger than Heumwon. Persistent bastard. The excommunicated monk Ja Geum-jeong tried to drive away the Imaemangnyang using his vajra and ritual tools, but the cunning creature skillfully avoided them while attacking Heumwon. As a result, Heumwons wings and body were covered in wounds. Weeeeeing! Chwachwachwach! Haa Haa Damn bug bastards. Seop Chun swung his poison sect weapon, the Mad Dance Sword, ceaselessly cutting down the flying insects. Not just him, but the others were also dealing with the numerous poisonous insects sent by the Imaemangnyang. Even the injured Mong Mu-yak fought hard but lost consciousness after being stung by a poisonous insect. If Eight Poison Snake Staff Guyang Sa-oh, the expert in poisons, hadnt been there, he might have lost his life. Just hold on a bit longer. Papapapapak! Guyang So protected Mong Mu-yak while striking down the incoming poisonous insects with his staff. Papapat! Even Ma Ra-hyeon, who had initially been splitting himself into two or three bodies to climb onto Heumwons back and deal with the insects, was now breathing heavily, seemingly exhausted. Huu Huu Seop Chun! Speak! Can you see the headquarters? At Ma Ra-hyeons shout, Seop Chun looked down below the carriage and let out a sigh. Originally, since they had been flying, they should have been close to the headquarters by now, but it seemed they had gone in a different direction while being chased by that giant insect-like Imaemangnyang. What was visible below was a river. Damn it. Where the hell are we? It was impossible to determine their location. At this rate, it seemed they might die before reaching the headquarters. Just then, the carriage tilted suddenly, lurching to the side. Whoa? As the startled Seop Chun grasped the carriage, he saw the Heumwons massive feathers falling in droves before his eyes. What, whats going on? Looking up, he saw that the feathers on one of Heumwons wings were falling out, revealing wounds. Why? That area had been healed by Chunchu, the First-rank of Secret Society. She had cut her wrist, poured blood on the wounded area, and chanted what seemed like a spell, causing the pierced wound to close and feathers to regrow. But now, he couldnt understand what was happening. Why were the feathers suddenly At that very moment, Kiiiiiiiiiii! The Heumwon tried to delay the fall by flapping with one wing, but the insect-form Imaemangnyang, seizing this opportunity, swooped in and attacked, causing them to plummet downwards. Shuuuuuuuu! Aaaaargh! Grab onto something tight! Below! Theres a river below! Jump to match it! Was it a stroke of luck? The place they were falling towards happened to be a river. Splash! Chwaaaaa! As the massive Heumwon fell into the river, the water surged, creating waves as high as a tsunami. Mok Gyeong-uns confidants, who had fallen into the water, began to surface one by one. Puah! Gasp, gasp. Dammit. I almost went to Buddhas side. Mu-yak? Is Mu-yak alright? Guyang So, who had surfaced, held the unconscious Mong Mu-yak by the nape of his neck, keeping his face above water while struggling to kick his legs. Splash splash! Paat! Just then, Ma Ra-hyeon emerged from the water, taking off his broken mask and grabbing Mong Mu-yak, saying: Ill take care of Mu-yak. Haa Haa Thank you. Guyang So, already struggling with his old body and injuries, expressed his gratitude. Meanwhile, they werent sure if the Heumwon was alright. It had sunk deep into the river and wasnt resurfacing. As getting out of the middle of the river seemed to be the most urgent matter, they all started swimming without hesitation. But then, Wooaaaang! The sound of flapping wings reached their ears, and the river water around them began to churn violently like a storm, with winds so strong it was hard to keep their eyes open. Ha Seop Chun was dumbstruck as he saw the insect-form Imaemangnyang appear above them. The others felt the same way. They no longer had the strength to face this creature. Is this how it ends? At that moment, Krrrrrrrumboom! Thunder and lightning struck from the clear sky, and dark clouds suddenly began to gather all around. Everyone was bewildered by this sudden change. Chwaaaaa! Then they heard the sound of water parting, and the currents became more violent. The giant insect-form Imaemangnyang, which had been flapping its wings as if about to pounce on them, suddenly turned its gaze elsewhere. A massive ship was approaching. Countless vengeful spirits stood on the deck, and even clung to the sides of the ship. Huh? The renegade monk Ja Geum-jeongs face lit up as he saw someone standing majestically at the bow of the ship with their hands behind their back. It was the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon, who had helped them cross the flooding river during the heavy rain before. The vengeful spirit Ha Yoon shouted loudly at the giant insect-form Imaemangnyang: You bastard! Will you not back away from my friends! *** Four days later, around noon. In front of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, a range filled with countless peaks, a vast crowd could be seen approaching in formation. At the front of the line, a banner bearing the name Righteous Alliance fluttered. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Finally Theyve come. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, who had been watching from the highest peak, raised his axe. The warriors behind him made hand signals, and in response, the Societys warriors waiting on each mountain peak simultaneously raised their flags. Among the black flags with red emblems, large characters could be seen: ħ (Heavenly Demon) As the numerous flags were suddenly raised over the mountain peaks, the advancing Righteous Alliances procession came to a halt all at once. Chapter 469 Chapter 469 C The Great Battle (2)The major sects and families symbolizing the Righteous Alliance, along with the medium and small sects. Combined, they formed a massive force of forty-six thousand. The greatest strength of the righteous faction, which advocated for the righteous path, lay in their cooperation. They prided themselves on being unmatched by the demonic faction in their ability to gather and unite, knowing that even small forces could become strong when combined and concentrated. Lets use this opportunity to completely uproot those demonic bastards. Waaaaaahh!!!! With a force even greater than the last great war between the righteous and demonic factions gathered, their morale was sky-high. If the Namgoong family, Hebei Peng family, and even the Sichuan Tang clan, who couldnt participate due to unforeseen circumstances, had joined, it would have reached an unprecedented fifty thousand, the greatest force in history. However, this alone was enough to be called the strongest among the three major powers. Disgustingly numerous. Bright Blade King Son Yun, standing on one of the peaks of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, clicked his tongue. Due to the losses suffered during the internal war with Secret Society and Na Yul-ryangs elder faction within Heaven and Earth Society, their current force was less than half of the enemys numbers. Their current strength was twenty-one thousand. It would have been difficult if we had met them on the plains, for sure. Huhuhu. Shadow Clan Master Ya-seon also clicked his tongue at the enemys numerical superiority. If they had clashed on the plains, their troops morale would have plummeted in the face of a force more than twice their size. Thump thump! Defense Guardian Go Yeonbaek, standing next to Ya-seon, pounded his fists together and said: We may be outnumbered, but nearly half of their forces are just rabble. The quality and skill of our warriors are far superior. Huhuhu. Thats right. This was their strength, different from the Righteous Alliance. Having trained their warriors through life-threatening practices like the Corpse Blood Valley, their practical combat experience actually surpassed the enemys. The so-called gentlemen or chivalrous heroes of the righteous faction were somewhat lacking in real combat experience. Even when they trained, they stopped at sparring, so their ability to kill others was inferior compared to the demonic faction or Heaven and Earth Society. Still, we must remain vigilant. Those numbers can make up for such deficiencies. However, a twofold difference could provide an overwhelming sense of pressure, making it dangerous to rashly engage in an all-out battle. Thats why they decided to utilize their geographical position. Swish! Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang raised his axe. As if on cue, black and red flags rose over all the mountain peaks at the entrance of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, starting from the peak where he stood. ħ (Heavenly Demon) Cha cha cha cha cha chak! The advancing Righteous Alliance forces stopped in their tracks at the sight of the flags covering the peaks of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The Righteous Alliance forces, which had been overflowing with morale just moments ago, suddenly fell silent. This was because anyone would be rendered speechless at the sight of those flags filling the mountain peaks. What on earth is that? Why are there so many flags? Could there be more of them than us? The flags were overwhelmingly numerous, and their position on such high ground made it seem as if there were hundreds of thousands of troops before them. Jung Myeong Sa-tae, an elder of the Hengshan Sect, furrowed his brow as he saw the characters ħ (Heavenly Demon) written on the flags. Amitabha. Was the Danmok Clan heads words true? [The most crucial part of this matter is the information that the seventh heaven is about to start an internal war within Heaven and Earth Society.] They had hurriedly gathered and marched south to not miss this crucial moment. If an internal war broke out within Heaven and Earth Society, they could take advantage of the situation. It was an opportunity to deal with both Heaven and Earth Society, one of the three major powers, and Heavenly Demon simultaneously. Drip! Cold sweat trickled down Jung Myeong Sa-taes forehead. Truly a terrifying person. They had intended to come down before the internal war ended, but had he already swallowed up such a massive force? This is unprecedented in the history of the Central Plains martial arts world. The initial trigger was the danger posed by this person called Heavenly Demon. It took less than a month for him to rise as a new member of the Seven Heavens. He toppled Shaolins One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation in one step, sealed off the Sichuan Tang family single-handedly, and even subjugated the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary Sect, considered the strongest among the neutral factions. Due to this shockingly rapid progress, the Righteous Alliance, for the first time since the great war between the righteous and demonic factionsno, since its establishmentbecame wary of a single individual. Impossible. Moyong Hak, the eldest son of the Moyong Clan and another person who had directly witnessed him, also turned pale at the sight of the Heavenly Demon flags covering the peaks of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. It was too fast, even for being fast. How could this be possible so soon after the internal war broke out? As they were stunned like this, Listen, everyone! Just then, a voice filled with such profound true energy that it drew admiration resounded throughout the area. The gazes of all the Righteous Alliance warriors, who had been overwhelmed by the flags on the mountain peaks, turned to the front. There stood Jeong Hyeon-mun, the leader of the Righteous Alliance, holding the famous sword Il-hwi. Jeong Hyeon-mun rose into the air as if walking up invisible stairs, so that everyone could see him. Ooooh! Its the Void Step! Everyone couldnt help but marvel at his appearance. As their gazes focused on him, Righteous Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun spoke again. Chivalrous heroes of the righteous path. His voice echoed like thunder. It was loud enough to be heard even on the peaks of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Even the top executives under Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but feel tense, inwardly amazed by Jeong Hyeon-muns voice. Jeong Hyeon-mun was one of the three considered to be the strongest among the Seven Heavens, the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. Jeong Hyeon-mun continued speaking loudly, as if for everyone to hear: Theres no need to be fooled by the empty show of force before us. They have not yet recovered from the damage of their internal war. This is just a desperate attempt to deceive our eyes because they fear us who uphold justice. Chivalrous heroes of the righteous path. I, your Alliance Leader, will lead from the front. I will be the first to bleed and take arrows, so awaken your fighting spirit. Ignite your will to fight. Lets show them that justice will prevail! As soon as his words ended, Waaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!!!! When the forty-six thousand warriors shouted in unison, the heavens and earth shook. As their morale was revived, the expressions of the former Heaven and Earth Society warriors hiding on the mountain peaks hardened. Hmm. Poison King Baek Saha shook his head as he observed this. It wasnt good. If Mok Gyeong-un, their leader, had been here at this moment, he could have raised morale, but his absence was significant. We need to raise our fighting spirit here too, but Master Ou isnt suitable for this. Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, was also one of the Seven Heavens. However, as an externally recruited figure, he was unsuitable for raising the morale of their troops through oration. Ou Cheon-mu knew this, which is why he didnt rashly step forward despite being in a similar position to Jeong Hyeon-mun. To raise their morale, they needed at least someone who What are you all so afraid of! Just then, a sharp voice rang out from somewhere among the mountain peaks. Huh? Whats this? Who is it? At this, the gazes of all the executives, including Poison King Baek Saha, and all the former Heaven and Earth Society warriors turned towards where the shout had come from. In the middle of the mountain peaks, In a position invisible to the Righteous Alliance, stood a peerlessly beautiful woman. She was none other than Wi So-yeon, one of the three disciples of the late Heaven and Earth Society leader. Miss Wi So-yeon? Why is the young miss suddenly? Everyone was stirred up by her appearance. Regardless, Wi So-yeon pointed at the Righteous Alliance and shouted: Why do you think theyve gathered here like this? Its because they fear our master, no, our lord Heavenly Demon! Despite all their talk about justice, theyre nothing but hypocrites who come in mobs. Why are you afraid of such lowlifes? Are we so weak that wed be pushed back by these cowards who fear our lord and us? At her words, the top executives, including Poison King Baek Saha, couldnt help but laugh in disbelief. Although they knew she was Mok Gyeong-uns helper despite being a disciple of the former Heaven and Earth Society leader, no one had expected her to step forward like this at this moment. But then, something unexpected happened. The warriors whose spirits had been dampened by Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-muns rousing speech suddenly stood up and shouted: Who says were weak? sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thats right! Why should we fear these mob-like bastards who cant win with skill alone? Yeah! Were not afraid of such lowlifes at all! Hey, I, Bima Commander Eui-chan, will be the first to smash their heads. Those who are afraid can follow behind me. Puhahahahat! Whats the weakest commander doing taking the lead! I, the Crushing Commander, will take the lead. Nonsense! Ill be at the front, beheading those bastards! As shouts full of fighting spirit erupted here and there, the expressions of the warriors began to change. Their morale and will to fight were rising. And at some point, it reached a crescendo and burst out all at once. Waaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!! Lets sweep away the enemy!!!! The cheers, echoing even more due to the mountain peaks, shook the heavens and earth more than when they had shaken the plains. As the allied forces fighting spirit and morale reached their peak, the corners of the mouths of Mok Gyeong-uns top executives turned upward. An unexpected situation had unfolded. Originally, raising morale was the job of the leader who commanded the forces, the commander. But Wi So-yeon had unintentionally accomplished this. Thud! Huh? In fact, Wi So-yeon, or rather Go Chan, Mok Gyeong-uns spirit servant possessing her body, was so dumbfounded by the rapidly rising morale of their allies that he fell on his backside. He had stepped forward in frustration because no one was trying to raise morale when they needed to hold out until their lord arrived, but things had unexpectedly gone well. Whoa. I Did I have talent in this area too? Should he have entered the military and become a general instead of being destined to be an assassin in his past life? Meanwhile, on the Righteous Alliance side. Whats going on? Did their morale suddenly rise? Why isnt their spirit dying down? This rise in morale was clearly transmitted to the Righteous Alliance camp as well. As a result, the morale and fighting spirit on both sides were evenly matched, with neither side faltering. Jeong Hyeon-muns eyes, floating in the air and looking towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, narrowed sharply. She didnt have such leadership skills before. That voice was clearly Wi So-yeons. Did she, who only had a soul left, have such an aspect? Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun soon snorted. It didnt matter anyway. Whether their morale rose or not, the original purpose was one. To kill and be killed. His face, with his back to the Righteous Alliance forces, was twisted with madness and killing intent. However, no one could see this expression of his. Swish! Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun raised his hand, stretched it forward, and shouted loudly: Front ranks, advance! Waaaaaaaaaaaahhhh!!!!! As soon as those words fell, the Righteous Alliance warriors holding shields in the front line charged forward towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains with a roar. Facing the oncoming large-scale force of forty-six thousand, thousands of warriors hiding on the mountain peaks simultaneously drew their bows, aiming arrows to meet the enemies. The great battle had finally begun. At that moment, far away, someone was watching the clash between these two forces with their hands behind their back. That someone soon slightly raised the corners of their mouth and gave an order. Bring her to my side. As you command! Papapapapapat! As soon as those words fell, dozens of shadowy figures flew towards the direction of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Chapter 470 Chapter 470 C The Great Battle (3)As the Righteous Alliance warriors with shields advanced in formation, Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom, watching them, spoke in a low voice to Go Chan, who was possessing the body of Wi So-yeon, the youngest disciple of the late Heaven and Earth Society leader: You did well to raise our troops morale, but it was reckless. But Go back inside. Lee Ji-yeom pointed to a place with a large boulder. Go Chan, who was about to make an excuse, nodded and walked towards it. He then slipped into a hole beside the boulder. Lee Ji-yeom approached and pushed the large boulder to cover the hole. Rumble rumble! Whew. After erasing the marks left by the dragged boulder with his foot, Lee Ji-yeom sighed and shook his head. Under Mok Gyeong-uns orders, he was the only one who knew the importance of Wi So-yeons existence. Thats why, in a counterintuitive move, he had brought her to the battlefield instead of the Heaven and Earth Society headquarters to protect her. The hole she entered was one of many hidden ambush points and safe houses scattered throughout the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. It was a reverse strategy, banking on the idea that the darkest place is under the lamplight, but thanks to her blatant appearance, the enemy had now pinpointed her location. This will be difficult. Sring! Lee Ji-yeom, shaking his head, drew his sword and prepared to meet the enemy. Meanwhile, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, on the highest peak of the front line, swung his axe to signal. The archers holding bows concentrated their true energy on their fingertips pulling the bowstrings. Thud thud thud thud thud thud! Thousands of Righteous Alliance shield warriors were rapidly approaching. Even in wars between martial artists, the battle resembled that between armies until it came to direct close-quarter combat. Those holding high ground or defending would keep the enemy in check with arrows, stones, and spears. Not yet? The flag bearers relaying Ho Tae-gangs signals watched his axe with tense eyes. The enemy was approaching, but there was still no signal to shoot arrows. Wheeeeee! Ho Tae-gang focused on the incoming wind. Despite the arrows imbued with true energy flying much further than those shot by ordinary archers, they were waiting because of the wind direction. The wind was still blowing towards them, so shooting arrows now wouldnt be very effective. Thus, they had to wait until the enemy was within proper range. Thud thud thud thud thud! The Righteous Alliance shield warriors had approached to about four hundred paces. The strong wind began to subside gradually. Now! At that moment, Ho Tae-gang thrust his axe forward. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. With that, flags fluttered, and as if they had been waiting, the archers simultaneously fired arrows towards the Righteous Alliance shield warriors. Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwach! As thousands of arrows imbued with true energy flew at incredible speed, the advancing Righteous Alliance warriors stopped. Shields up! Cha cha cha cha cha cha chak! At the commanders shout, they formed ranks of five, raising their shields and lowering their stance. They then infused true energy into their shields. Hwangbo Seong, the head of the Hwangbo Clan commanding the shield warriors, grinned. These specially made shields wont be easily pierced even by arrows imbued with true energy. Go ahead and shoot all you want. The purpose of the shield warriors at the front was one: To quickly deplete the enemys arrows. Dont let your guard down and grit your teeth! Thousands of arrows rained down like a downpour, striking their iron shields. Pu pu pu pu pu pu puk! This isnt as bad as I thought Huh!? But the sound of arrows hitting the iron shields was strange. Since the arrowheads were also made of iron, they should have made a clanging sound when hitting, but this sounded more like leather or cloth hitting. Pu pu pu pu pu pu puk! Though feeling something was off, they couldnt lower their shields as arrows continued to rain down. Right at that moment, Shuuuuuu! Something like smoke began to rise from around them. Sensing something amiss, Hwangbo Seong, the head of the Hwangbo Clan, looked at the arrowheads fallen on the ground. !? But their tips werent sharp iron. They were actually bundles of leather or cloth, and smoke was rising from them. Could it be? Just then, the warriors holding shields began coughing here and there. Cough cough! Hack. Ca-cant breathe Some were even seen clutching their throats as if choking. Seeing this, Hwangbo Seong shouted in alarm: Its poison mist! Poison mist! Retreat! The rising smoke was none other than poison mist. Blood was now flowing from the mouths of those who had been coughing, and many were collapsing with their faces turning blue. Cover your noses and mouths with cloth and hold your breath! Hwangbo Seong shouted this while covering his own nose and mouth with cloth, using his true energy to block the poison trying to enter through his skin. However, the poison seemed stronger than expected, as his skin stung severely. Thud thud thud thud thud! The shield warriors who had been advancing in formation were now in disarray, retreating to the rear as they succumbed to the poison mist. Those in the rear ranks managed to escape relatively unscathed as they were less exposed to the poison mist, but not those at the front. Thud! Thud! Thump! Hack hack! Urrrgh. More than half were already dying from poison. Damn it! Hwangbo Seong of the Hwangbo Clan, also retreating and creating distance, shouted towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, unable to contain his anger: You cowardly demonic heretics! How dare you use poison! In martial artists duels or wars, the use of poison was implicitly forbidden. This was not because of the effectiveness of poison, but because it was seen as a weapon specialized only for killing, giving an impression of cowardice rather than honorable combat between martial artists. Therefore, the Righteous Alliance side naturally assumed they wouldnt use poison. However, Whats cowardly about killing each other in war? Its childishly hypocritical to say that pushing with numbers when you cant win with strength is fine, but poison isnt. Hahahahahahaha! At Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gangs mocking shout, laughter erupted from all over the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Damn it! Hwangbo Seong became even more enraged at the sound of laughter. Poison King Baek Saha raised the corners of his mouth as he watched less than half of the thousands retreat. Hohoho. Theyve tied their own noose. Shadow Clan Master Ya-seon nodded in agreement with his words. If they wanted to counter poison, they should have brought the Sichuan Tang family by any means necessary, sealed doors or not. Such foolish people. Hohohohoho. The Sichuan Tang family was the only group in the righteous faction that dealt with poisons. However, they had been sealed off after being defeated by Mok Gyeong-un. Thus, the Righteous Alliance had to wage war without the Sichuan Tang clan. The righteous faction, which valued principles, was tripped up by their strict adherence to established rules. Th-th-those bastards actually used poison. Tsk. Hong Won-seok, the leader of Beggars Sect, clicked his tongue as he watched their allies retreating. Other Righteous Alliance executives also couldnt contain their anger as they watched the shield warriors retreating from the very start. Grind! So its come to this. They hadnt expected the absence of Thousand Poison Hand Tang In-hae, one of the Eight Stars, and the Sichuan Tang clan to have such a huge impact. But only now, as the war unfolded, could they realize: The fact that poison can only be countered with poison. In this situation, well have to abandon any attrition strategy of depleting their arrows and quickly close in for close-quarter combat. Thats right. If we engage in close combat, they wont be able to use poison due to the risk to their own troops. Jin Sok-ja, the head of the Qingcheng Sect, expressed agreement with Gu Cheol-ja, the head of the Huashan Sect. While most of the Righteous Alliance executives agreed with their opinion, Jung Myeong Sa-tae of the Hengshan Sect expressed concern. Amitabha. Even if we cover our noses and mouths with cloth and hold our breath until we get close, our troops will suffer heavy casualties. How do you plan to address this? We have no choice, Sa-tae. We cant just stand by out of fear of poison casualties. But At that moment, Danmok In-ho, the head of the Danmok Clan, stepped forward and spoke: As it happens, our Danmok Clan has prepared some poison-repelling beads. How about using those? Poison-repelling beads, you say? Poison-repelling beads. These were beads with detoxifying properties. They could be used as medicine, and due to their strong detoxifying properties, if used to start a fire, they could also have the effect of pushing back and blocking things like poison mist. Oh! How many do you have? About a hundred. You have a hundred of those precious things? Yes. But is it alright to use them like this? If its for the justice of the martial arts world, how can we worry about their value? Excellent! Excellent! Thanks to the foresight of the Danmok Clan head, we can reduce our casualties! The Righteous Alliance executives showed relief at the large number of poison-repelling beads. Watching this, Righteous Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun, his mouth twitching, turned his gaze towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Hmm. He had them prepared just in case, since the Sichuan Tang clan had been sealed off, but he didnt expect them to use poison so soon. Even though they werent on the righteous path, he thought that Heaven and Earth Society, also aspiring to martial arts, wouldnt use poison from the start unless completely cornered. But seeing them use it without hesitation, it seemed they had been greatly influenced by someone. Was it him after all? Just as he was thinking that they had taken the initiative at the start of the battle, Thud thud thud thud! The ground began to shake. Murmur murmur! As the trembling gradually increased, the stirring Righteous Alliance warriors all turned their gazes backward. There, they saw numerous cavalry units filling the plains in a straight line. Whats this? Could it be already? The expressions of the former Heaven and Earth Society warriors, who had been cheering at the retreating Righteous Alliance front line, began to harden. The number of rapidly advancing cavalry alone seemed to reach nearly ten thousand, and the flag fluttering at the front read: аB (Evil Alliance) *** Inside the ancient forbidden technique Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. Mok Gyeong-uns face, trapped in extremely slowly flowing time and unable to move, was becoming more haggard than at first. Even though time flowed slowly, his mind didnt slow down accordingly. However, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were still alive. The single-minded thought that he had to escape from here somehow was keeping his spirit intact. But this was not easy. The completed Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique was literally close to perfection, making it impossible to find even the slightest gap. So even if he tried to break it with intense will, he couldnt do anything to this space itself with his mind sword. Is it impossible to cut without the capacity of nothingness? Within the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique space, time barely flowed, making it impossible to even gather the capacity of nothingness. Without this capacity to support him, there was a limit to manifesting sharpness with will alone. What should I do? Mok Gyeong-un was becoming increasingly anxious. As time passed, he grew more worried about Cheong-ryeongs safety. Knowing this feeling of his, Mok Gan maintained a manic smile while looking at him, even though his avatar was facing near death. Is it really going to end up as he wants? Will I be trapped here, unable to do anything? Am I going to lose Cheong-ryeong like this? These repeated questions to himself. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gradually became clouded with deep darkness. Ordinary people tend to become mentally weak when they fall into anxiety. However, this anxiety awakened a deep darkness that had been deeply dormant in Mok Gyeong-un. Whooosh! Before he knew it, black flames flickered in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. Chapter 471 Chapter 471 C The Great Battle (4)The anxiety born from time flowing so slowly it might as well have stopped led to increasingly deep contemplation, which eventually awakened something deeply dormant within. As complex thoughts disappeared and thinking became simpler, Whoosh! Black flames entered Mok Gyeong-uns field of vision. Though in the shape of flames, they contained a darkness like the abyss. In the endless depths, along with ferocity, a pure demonic nature could be felt. Despite encountering it for the first time, it felt very familiar. What on earth was this thing before him? As he wondered, the black flames flickered and a voice was heard. -Can you see? !? -You can see. Are we finally facing each other properly? You -I thought it would take much longer for you to observe yourself, how truly surprising. This voice. It was certainly that. That existence within himself. Is this its form? What on earth is this? As he wondered at its appearance, more alien than expected, the black flames flickered again and the voice resonated in his ears. -Theres no need to question the natural order that has come. Your encounter with me like this means your will has attained that level of caliber. Caliber? -Although youve lost the core, your caliber, born entirely of human will, cannot be equal to mine, who has lived for an unfathomably long time. An unfathomably long time? What on earth is this being? He had learned many things on his journey of revenge that began to avenge his grandfather. However, the more clues he discovered about himself, the more he found himself in a labyrinth. This was especially true because of the Spirit Sword. What exactly are you? Do you know everything about me? -A straightforward question. Answer what Im asking. -A question about myself to myself. How truly novel. What? What is it saying now? A question about myself to myself? As if -Have you been thinking we were separate entities? But thats not it. You must have sensed it clearly. That although our personalities and wills may differ, we are one. Mok Gyeong-un, momentarily at a loss for words, soon denied this. Nonsense. -Why are you denying it? Do you think your life up to now could be negated? The negation of life. Questions about his own identity led him to make the worst assumptions about himself. That the being inside him was actually the essence, and he was merely a derivative existence from that essence. He became conscious of this when the black flame entity controlled his physical body. As if his own will existed but his body wasnt his, he completely lost control. Thats why he could only watch. -Interesting. It was my wish and choice, but I didnt expect such a strong will to form. What are you talking about? -Have you become attached to your own life? The black flames flickered. Though the caliber of will has increased, humans are certainly unstable beings. Born of human will, despite the clearly short life, it seems many emotions have formed. Was it still too early to fully accept after all? As he thought this, Mok Gyeong-un raised his will. Attachment to life Dont define me as you please. -Dont define? Even if the truth about me is not what I wished for, this life Ive experienced until now and these emotions I currently have are entirely my own. - The flames fell silent for a moment at Mok Gyeong-uns strong will. Then they flickered again and the voice resonated. -I had a high evaluation of human potential, but you certainly exceed my expectations. What are you trying to say? -Its exactly as I said. Its praise. Since youre also me, is it self-praise? Is your constant reference to you and I being one an attempt to take control of this body? -I am merely an impurity. What? Mok Gyeong-un couldnt hide his bewilderment at these unexpected words. What on earth was it saying? -From the moment I lost everything precious to me, nothing remained for me. -To put it in human terms, it would be correct to say I have no great lingering attachment to life. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. No lingering attachment? -Didnt I say? Even if not human, most intelligent life forms find their meaning in life fades when they lose what they hold dear. If the ability to think exists, that is. At these words from the black flames, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze became strange. In his previous, more emotionless state, it would have been difficult to readily accept these words. The anger and killing intent that came after losing his grandfather became the driving force that moved him, but within that lay a strong emptiness. And trapped in the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique, feeling anxious about possibly losing Cheong-ryeong, the moment he considered what if he lost her, he felt an emotion entirely different from anger or sadness. Yes. As it said, it was a moment of reflecting on the meaning of life. By calling yourself an impurity, do you consider yourself already dead? -That too could be an answer. It might be somewhat difficult for you No. I think I understand the feeling. The deep emotional line contained in Mok Gyeong-uns voice. Reading this, the black flames felt something subtle. -How truly strange. Youve lived for just a fleeting moment, yet you feel such complex emotions as I did. It seems the issue isnt how long one has lived, but how one has lived. -Ha! At that moment, the black flames flickered greatly. The surging flames seemed to be greatly agitated. Then a boisterous laugh rang out. -Hahahahahahaha! Yes. Your words are correct. Whether long or short, how one has lived is whats important. -How truly coincidental. Is this what it feels like to see oneself through oneself? You keep saying only what you want to say. What exactly are you? You speak as if youre not human, are you really a divine being like the Fire Faith Order talks about, or rather a godlike existence? -A god Believers with faith in fire do call me that. !!!!!! A god? Then is this consciousness different from me, or rather within me, truly a divine being? As he was astonished, the black flames flickered and answered. -But that alone cannot define me. Those who fear me call me terror, those steeped in greed call me evil, and the pure call me immortal. Everything is like the two sides of a coin. You mean it differs depending on the perspective or viewpoint? -Yes. Everyone would define themselves, but anything will inevitably differ according to the subjectivity of those observing. Then what exactly is your existence as defined by your own subjectivity, not that of other objects? -A definition of my existence Its been a very long time since Ive talked about myself to someone. No, it would be more correct to say its the first time. Since Im talking about myself to myself. -I was born in darkness deeper than the abyss. I am the black flame that brings fear, terror, and chaos, the very essence of primordial demons. I was born with the destiny to rule and am a being who received the worship of followers. -Whoosh! Eventually, a form appeared within the burning black flames, one that Mok Gyeong-un had never imagined. A majesty and pressure that seemed to encompass everything. It was awe itself. For a moment, even Mok Gyeong-un was captivated by reverence, and as the being that revealed itself this way approached Mok Gyeong-un, it spoke: -I am the King. The Demon King who rules over all demons. *** At the same time, in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The former Heaven and Earth Society warriors under Mok Gyeong-un, who had secured the high ground of the mountain peaks that were like natural fortresses, grew grim as they watched the numerous cavalry approaching. Thud thud thud thud thud thud! At a glance, it was close to ten thousand in number. Flags fluttered at the front of the rapidly advancing cavalry, revealing who they were. аB (Evil Alliance) First Alliance Lord, Unruly Evil Hegemon Emperor Hang Sim. Third Alliance Lord, Red Demonic Alliance Lord[1] Im Mu-gun. Seventh Alliance Lord, Light Killing King[???(p)]] Ho Il-sa. Ninth Alliance Lord, Gal Yun, Great Chief of the Thirty-Six Gangs of the Yangtze River. Poison King Baek Saha furrowed his brow as he saw the flags symbolizing the Evil Alliance and its four Alliance Lords, then spoke in a serious voice: Huh. The situation we feared has come to pass. So it seems. The smile disappeared from Shadow Clan Master Ya-seons face, who had been showing some composure despite their numerical inferiority until just moments ago. This was because the worst-case scenario they had envisioned had unfolded. The alliance between the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance was something they had anticipated to some extent based on reports from branch messengers. However, because their starting points were different, their strategy was to use every means and method to decide the battle with the Righteous Alliance before the Evil Alliance arrived. Thats why they didnt hesitate to unleash poison attacks from the start, but the feared situation had occurred. The Evil Alliance had arrived at the battlefield far exceeding expectations. Even with cavalry, this is too fast. We can only assume the Righteous Alliance provided relay stations for each sect and branch. Relay stations. Places prepared with lodging, food, stables, and carriages, with the most important role being the ability to change horses. No matter how well-trained, horses couldnt run for days without rest. Therefore, by changing to horses with sufficient stamina reserves at these relay stations, they could move quickly and efficiently without needing to rest the horses. Sigh. Our chances have decreased further. Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang, positioned on the highest mountain peak, also had a hardened expression. Although they had repelled nearly two thousand of the Righteous Alliances front line with poison attacks in the initial battle, they still faced a massive force of forty-four thousand. Moreover, with the Evil Alliances forces added, the situation had grown even darker. What was worse, Unruly Evil Hegemon Emperor Hang Sim. He was the First Alliance Lord of the Evil Alliance, called the Hegemon of the North, and one of the Seven Heavens at the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. The other Alliance Lords of the Evil Alliance were also formidable supreme masters, but he was a peerless master of the Great Grandmaster level, ranking among the upper echelons of the Seven Heavens. Of all times for our lord to be absent They were the top figures of the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance. Among the current top executives under Mok Gyeong-un, only Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and also one of the Seven Heavens, could face them one-on-one in direct combat. Two of the Seven Heavens. It wasnt a situation Ou Cheon-mu could handle alone. The worst crisis had arrived. Theres no way out. Is a defensive battle the only answer? The Ten Thousand Great Mountains were well-suited for defense, worthy of being called a natural fortress. By occupying the high ground and making good use of the many ambush points, they could potentially hold off tens of thousands of enemies, so for now, this was the only way to deal with all of them. The one fortunate thing was that, like the Sichuan Tang family, the Evil Alliance had no suitable group for using poisons, so they could use this to delay the enemys all-out offensive as much as possible and reduce their numbers and morale Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! At that very moment. Explosions erupted with loud booms from the mountain peaks at the front line. No way? Sudden explosions. The places where they occurred were none other than where the archers and warriors capable of using the Baek familys poison attacks were hiding in ambush. Rumble rumble! Kwakwakwakwa! The explosives used must have been numerous and powerful, as three mountain peaks collapsed, even causing landslides. Watching this, the corners of Righteous Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-muns mouth turned upward. Huhuhu. You made your move, main body. Even with the poison-repelling beads, it would have been difficult to engage in an all-out battle without depleting or dealing with their arrows and poison. But with the explosions that just occurred where the archers were hiding, a golden opportunity had arisen. While the Righteous Alliance executives were bewildered by the sudden explosions, Jeong Hyeon-mun hurriedly raised his sects unique weapon, the famous sword Il-hwi, and shouted loudly: The opportunity has come! Advance! Waaaaaaaaah!!!! As soon as his order fell, the Righteous Alliance warriors, starting with the front line holding torches burning poison-repelling beads, all rushed towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The same was true for the Evil Alliance forces that had arrived late. Hahaha! We cant let those Righteous Alliance bastards steal the glory. Everyone, advance! Waaaaaaaaaaaah!!! Over eight thousand cavalry charged all at once, roaring at the command of Unruly Evil Hegemon Emperor Hang Sim, the First Alliance Lord of the Evil Alliance. As the mountain peaks at the front line where the archers were positioned collapsed from the explosions, the top executives hurriedly shouted in the face of the tide-like all-out offensive of the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance: The enemy is coming! The enemy is coming! Regroup the front lines! Despite losing about 70% of the archers to the sudden explosions and many being injured, they staggered to their feet, regrouping the battle lines while leaving their comrades bodies behind. In the meantime, the Evil Alliance forces on the left and the Righteous Alliance forces on the right had approached to within three hundred paces. Thus, the all-out war between the three major powers dividing the current martial arts world was about to begin. Good. Their attention is diverted. Now lets retrieve what belongs to him. Swish swish swish! Just as they were about to clash, black shadows were stealthily approaching the rear mountain peak guarded by Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom. Chapter 472 Chapter 472 C The Great Battle (5)Strategically, the Corpse Blood Valley was nominally in charge of the rear. However, beneath this, they were tasked with protecting Wi So-yeon. Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! Looking towards the front where the booming sounds came from, collapsing mountain peaks engulfed in black smoke were visible. Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom furrowed his brow as he watched this. With the high ground of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, called a natural fortress, and the advantage of poison, he thought it wouldnt be breached in a short time. But what were those explosions on the mountain peaks? Could there still be Secret Society spies remaining inside? It was hard to comprehend otherwise. Lee Ji-yeom shouted towards the Corpse Blood Valley warriors positioned on the mountain peak: Somethings happened at the front. An all-out offensive will likely follow soon, so be on guard. Yes, sir!!! Rumble rumble rumble! At Lee Ji-yeoms order, the Corpse Blood Valley warriors formed groups of twelve, setting up formations and taking defensive positions. Lee Ji-yeom climbed atop a large boulder, surveying and guarding the surroundings. There wasnt just one boulder on the peak. With dozens present, it was difficult to discern which might conceal a secret passage. Thud thud thud thud thud thud! The sound of numerous people rushing through the mountain peaks echoed. With the front line collapsing, it seemed the all-out offensive was indeed following. As he watched the front, Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeoms gaze suddenly sharpened. Flinch! Whats this? While focusing on the front, he hadnt noticed, but suddenly he felt unknown presences approaching the mountain peak. Lee Ji-yeom shouted to the Corpse Blood Valley warriors: Enemies are climbing up! Dont let your guard down. Yes, sir! At his command, the warriors guarding the edge of the peak looked down. Just then, shouts were heard simultaneously from the southeast, south, and southwest areas. Enemy sighted! Masked individuals are climbing up! Stop them from coming up! Those with bows or long-range weapons immediately fired arrows and threw daggers or hidden weapons. In response, the masked individuals who had been stealthily climbing up dodged the incoming projectiles with nimble movements, using their lightness skills to reach the top of the peak. Stop them! The enemy has reached the top! Trap them in formation! Rumble rumble rumble rumble! As masked individuals climbed up the peak from various directions, the warriors who had already formed formations surrounded them. The number of masked individuals wasnt as large as expected. However, the sense of their qi revealed that each was no ordinary master. Seeing them, Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom also drew his sword from its scabbard. Sring! As expected. Lee Ji-yeom clicked his tongue. It seemed they had sent in a small elite force of masters to create chaos at the front, leading to an all-out offensive, and use that opportunity to send people to kidnap Wi So-yeon. Of course, that assumption was correct. Neung Jin-sun, the Second-rank of Secret Society and leader of the masked individuals, raised the corner of his mouth in a cold smile as he looked at Lee Ji-yeom in the center of the mountain peak. Did you think you could deceive him? The memory from earlier flashed quickly through Neung Jin-suns mind. [They aimed for the darkness under the lamp.] [What do you mean by that?] [She is here. Her soul and body.] [Then you mean they brought her to the battlefield instead of Heaven and Earth Society headquarters to catch us off guard?] [Its not a bad judgment. But only in ordinary cases.] [Huhuhu. Such foolish bastards. Not knowing theres no way to escape Mok Gans eyes. Then, Ill infiltrate the Ten Thousand Great Mountains and bring back the body when they clash in earnest.] [No. Move now.] [What? But if we go now, with their vigilance and the time itll take to find the body] He had judged it better to wait for the opportunity during the full-scale battle. Of course, this judgment wasnt wrong. However, [No. Theres no need to wait for their flow. Use all the prepared explosives to hasten the chaos and full-scale battle.] [The explosives already?] [Yes. And theres no need to search all the peaks. Find where the Corpse Blood Valley is.] [How about the Corpse Blood Valley?] [Aware that the body is being targeted, they surely had their most trusted people guard it.] Mok Gans insight was accurate. Although it was the rear, they had formed a formation centered in the middle of the peak, not in the direction from which the enemy was approaching. This meant his prediction was correct. Sring! Neung Jin-sun, the Second-rank of Secret Society, drew the saber on his back. Whoosh! As he drew the saber, a blade so translucent it appeared to be made of ice was revealed, with cold energy swirling around it. Sensing this, Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom also raised his sword with vigilance, generating heat. Whoosh! Huhuhu. Thats right, Im your opponent. They were a fire sword and an ice saber, completely opposite to each other. Although he couldnt enter the First-rank because he couldnt accept demon power, he had succeeded in absorbing some of the spirit power contained in the Great Great Pengs blood. This allowed him to assist him closely, and in return, he was granted the Snow Origin Saber made from millennia-old ice by a northern craftsman. Those cut by this saber, containing extreme cold energy, would have their wounds freeze and shatter. Shall we begin then? Pat! Neung Jin-sun launched his body like lightning, unleashing a saber technique overflowing with cold energy towards Corpse Blood Valley Master Lee Ji-yeom. In response, Lee Ji-yeom also raised flames, countering with a sword technique from the Fierce Flame Sword Method. As the two clashed, the Corpse Blood Valley warriors also deployed their sword formations, attacking the masked individuals trying to break through. Clang clang clang clang clang clang! In an instant, the peak turned into a battlefield. What? When did enemies reach the rear? Although they noticed the enemy infiltration from the sound of weapons clashing on nearby central peaks, the all-out offensive of the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance coalition had begun, leaving no resources to assist. If they couldnt stop the overwhelming numbers pushing in, it could lead to their annihilation before they could properly establish their new organization. Stop them! We must delay them even a little! Chwachwachwachwachwachwa! The surviving archers desperately tried to stop the advancing enemies by firing arrows filled with poison mist. However, there was no way to delay the monster approaching at the very front. It was, Kwahahahahahahahaha! He burst through the purple poison mist with a wild laugh. With sun-tanned skin and an appearance reminiscent of a ferocious beast, he was Unruly Evil Hegemon Emperor Hang Sim, one of the Seven Heavens and the First Alliance Lord of the Evil Alliance. Fire! Chwachwachwachwachwachwa! Hmph! Chwak! Whoosh! As he casually swung his saber with a snort, the rain of arrows instantly vanished. Pat! His figure, having broken through even the arrow rain, suddenly soared into the sky, flying towards the ambush point where the archers were gathered. Faced with his tremendous momentum like a meteor shower, the archers who had been shooting arrows tried to flee in panic and confusion. At that very moment, Clang! Someone stepped forward to block Hang Sim, who was flying with enough force to cut through the mountain peak in an instant. As sword and saber clashed, an enormous pressure wave swept out from the impact. Unruly Evil Hegemon Emperor Hang Sim looked at the one who had blocked his saber, grinning to reveal his yellow teeth. Ou Cheon-mu! Alliance Lord Hang Sim. Its been a while. The one who blocked Hang Sims saber was none other than Ou Cheon-mu, the master of Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and also one of the Seven Heavens. He had stepped forward without hesitation, being the only one who could stop the Unruly Evil Hegemon. Unruly Evil Hegemon Emperor Hang Sim spoke with a seemingly delighted laugh: Kwahahahaha! Its worth coming to the battlefield on the off chance. Ive been wanting to settle that disappointment from back then, you know. At these words, Ou Cheon-mu briefly recalled a moment from long ago. The image of Hang Sim coming alone to Spiritual Sword Sanctuary in the Sword Valley, stubbornly demanding a famous saber be made for his unique weapon. At the time, he had shown displeasure at Ou Cheon-mus refusal to make any weapon other than swords, but had quietly left. This was because, coincidentally, Righteous Alliance Leader Jeong Hyeon-mun had arrived to collect the newly completed famous sword Il-hwi that day. Even for someone like him, it would have been difficult to handle two Profound Realm great grandmasters alone in enemy territory. So he had left obediently, but, Is a weapon maker of use if theyre so biased? Ill show you the excellence of the saber over the sword, Master Ou. Like this! Hyap! Clang! Ou Cheon-mus body was pushed back by the rebound force from Hang Sims saber. However, having somewhat anticipated this, Ou Cheon-mu had raised his internal energy and was able to stop at a distance of about six jang. His momentum is too high. Pak pak! As Ou Cheon-mu was clicking his tongue at his wildness, Pat! This is just the beginning! Grip your sword properly! Clang clang clang clang clang clang clang clang! But Hang Sim immediately followed up, unleashing a series of incredibly fierce saber techniques with tremendous momentum, pushing Ou Cheon-mu back. Meanwhile, the forces of the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance finally broke through the poison mist and climbed the peaks of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, and the full-scale battle began in earnest. *** Meanwhile, Inside the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. -I am the King. The Demon King who rules over all the clans of the myriad demons. The Demon King? -Yes. That is who I am. Though I suppose now I can only say I was the Demon King. You speak as if its a thing of the past. Huhuhu. Thats exactly right. If it werent so, we wouldnt be meeting like this as separate consciousnesses. The king of all existing demons. Then, does that mean hes the pinnacle of existence for the Imaemangnyang? As he wondered, the being who had revealed himself as the Demon King lightly shook his head and said: -I do not belong here. What do you mean? sea??h th N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -It would be more correct to say a different world. Its a world of endless conflict and collapse. Of course, saying this probably wont be easy for you, a human consciousness, to understand. Swish! With those words, the Demon King drew even closer. Unable to move due to the ancient forbidden technique of the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique, Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but feel wary at his sudden action. What are you trying to do? -I had intended to contemplate until you attained the proper caliber. Contemplate? -I didnt expect her to remain in such a pitiful spirit form. Her spirit form? Wait, what are you talking about? Dont tell me you Swish! The Demon King placed his index finger on the forehead of the immobilized Mok Gyeong-un. Then, with a bitter yet sorrowful smile, he said: -Its merely an impurity, a lingering attachment of mine. Stop! I still -Theres no need to hear it in words. Once you accept me, youll naturally come to know everything. As soon as those words ended, Whoosh! The Demon Kings body burst into black flames again, and they began to transfer to Mok Gyeong-un through his finger. Chapter 473 Chapter 473 C One (1)Whoosh! The black flames spread. As they moved from his forehead across his entire body, Mok Gyeong-uns pupils shook at an incredible speed, almost imperceptible. From the moment the flames touched him, a vast amount of memories flooded in, as if tearing through his mind. Even the brief flow of memories easily surpassed the years Mok Gyeong-un had lived. It was a process of birth. Even the sight of it forming in darkness and chaos remained in the memories. Stop Mok Gyeong-un sent his will with difficulty. The vast influx of memories wasnt just recollections. Even that strange sensation from within the chaos was vividly transmitted. Thats why Mok Gyeong-un felt pain as if his brain might burst just from the flood of memories. Enough Stop it. -Endure the pain. This is why I waited until you attained the proper caliber. The Demon Kings will resonated in his ears. Though his head felt like it might burst from the flood of vast memories, Mok Gyeong-un understood these words. If his mind hadnt been properly awakened through enlightenment, he might have instantly gone mad, losing the ability to think due to these memories. However, it was still dangerous nonetheless. The flood of vast memories was gradually blurring Mok Gyeong-uns will, which had only lived for eighteen years. At this rate, it was clear he would be devoured. Was he transferring memories to engulf him like this? Urgh. As Mok Gyeong-un struggled, a voice resonated in his ears again. -Even though you were reborn as a human, your latent potential is boundless. Didnt I say that the years lived are meaningless? I. Despite these words, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes gradually grew dim. He was slowly being consumed by the memories. Then the black flames spoke in a meaningful voice. -Will you succumb here and lose another precious being? !!!!! At that very moment, Mok Gyeong-uns trembling pupils gradually steadied, and an intense light shone in his eyes. Seeing this, the black flames flickered more intensely. Along with this, the memories that had been merely flowing into Mok Gyeong-uns mind began to appear clearly. A red sky, and three moons. A strange world tinged entirely in brown, without a single cloud. This was not the present world. Countless beings, too numerous to count, looked up at him with reverence on the vast land of this strange world. And numerous memories flashed by, all stained with blood and death. Endless screams and death continuing for decades, centuries, millennia. How many had died in that time? Countless beings with pure white wings died by his hand, fearing and cursing him each moment. The memories were filled with nothing but blood and endless war over a long period of time, gradually feeling emptiness in everything and growing weary. Then a door opened, revealing a world beautiful with moonlight. The moment he saw that place, vitality and new energy surged in himself and all those in his memories. [Theres no need to cling to that world where blood never ceases and everything crumbles.] Lets make this beautiful place our new home. If we cultivate this place a little, theres no need to fight with them. With such an ideal, as they came to know this place, they realized that they too were interested in it, just like themselves. Thus, they realized they couldnt approach carelessly. Fortunately, this world had day and night, and the clan members found it difficult to endure during the day, while they found it hard to endure at night. It seemed difficult to make this place a new home without eliminating the day. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What should be done? As he pondered, looking down at this place from a mountain peak, an unforgettable being appeared in his memory. [A female?] [Yes, it seems so. La] [Enough. Kill her and dispose of the body.] [I obey your command.] It was a lowly human being native to this place. Being female, she was quite beautiful, but such things held no meaning for him. However, [Female? You talk like shit. Fucking male.] !? He was freshly shocked by the curse he had never heard before. The beings of this world regarded him as a god, all the myriad demons looked up to him, and even those hostile to him feared him and saw him as an object of terror, so no one dared to speak carelessly. Yet this mere lowly human spoke to him like that? [How dare you!] Taura, who assisted him, was greatly angered and tried to kill the woman. But once his interest was piqued, it didnt easily subside, so he prevented Taura from killing her. [Leave her be.] [What?] [I said leave her be.] At that time, Taura showed a look of utter incomprehension. This might have been a natural reaction, as he regarded humans as beings lower than livestock or even insects. This was the moment that would break his long-standing destiny and change his fate. But at that time, there were no regrets. The more he met her, the more he realized that this decision was not wrong. She was also like him, and we fell deeper for each other. Although he could only meet her briefly, unable to leave his place for long due to the war with them, it was enough. But she was merely human. It was so regrettable that she lived such a short life. However, [Someone once told me that its because its short that it shines more brightly. Cant we live like that too?] [Because its short, it shines more brightly] Truly wise. Though it would be just a fleeting moment, everything shines beautifully as she said. He even thought that perhaps his destiny was born not for destruction and annihilation, but for these moments. What if he had been born human, just like her? Then he could have walked the same life path as her. It was on one such day. [Whats the matter?] [I apologize. Their leader is personally leading a great army to invade our main stronghold now.] [ Talisha.] The leader of those who call themselves the Heavenly Clan or the Clan of Gods. They had waged war for an incredibly long time. The war had been going on for so long that it was starting to feel like inertia, but now their leader was coming personally? Perhaps its time to end this. They too are after this beautiful world. Perhaps for her sake as well, he might need to end the war decisively. In the end, he returned and engaged in an all-out war with them. The war, in which even the leaders of both great clans participated, was incomparably more intense than any before. And as the forces were evenly matched, the pattern and confrontation of the war dragged on. Thump thump thump! Then, his core pulsed unusually, and he was enveloped by a strangely ominous feeling. Did that unease come true? A clan member he had sent to investigate reported to him urgently. [My King. It seems they have intervened there.] [What?] The Demon King, unable to believe it, finally opened a door and headed there. Just in case, he had connected a door to the shrine in the Moon Vein. Ah The first thing that caught his eye as he passed through the door was her figure, wearing a red and beautiful bridal gown with a golden crown. A sincere exclamation escaped him. Momentarily entranced by that beauty, he soon launched his body without time to think, sensing ominous energies from somewhere. And there, he witnessed a scene too shocking to bear. It was the horrific sight of someone ripping out her heart and crushing it. !!!!!!!! At that moment, he lost his reason for the first time. Regardless of the identity of the perpetrator, his mind was filled only with killing intent. Crack! Aaaargh! Wh-who Ill kill you. Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! Not content with twisting and ripping off the arms of the one who tore out her heart, he grabbed the perpetrators legs and flung him around in all directions until his anger subsided. Rumble rumble rumble rumble! The ceiling of the great hall collapsed, and he ripped out and crushed the heart of the man whose face had been beaten to a pulp. And not satisfied with even that, he ripped off his head before he could die. Having instantly killed the man, he rushed to embrace her. Her body temperature, with her heart ripped out, was rapidly cooling. [So-wol] Is she breathing her last like this? She said she would return, but is she leaving without waiting? At that moment, she opened her eyes with difficulty. Was it a momentary miracle? [Urgh] Seeing her open her eyes, he sobbed. The pain was so unbearable, as if his chest would be torn apart. Drip! A tear tinged with blood rolled down his cheek. She placed her hand on his cheek and moved her lips with difficulty. -If we meet again I wanted to be your bride I feel the same. You are my only bride. He tightly held her hand, which was gradually losing strength, and said: [You were beautiful So beautiful, like a single red peony.] At his words, a smile played on her lips, and then her eyelids closed. [Uwaaaaaaaah!] Seeing her breathe her last in his arms, he wailed and roared. It was too painful, his heart shattering, to have the only love he had found in such a long time lose her life so meaninglessly. As he grieved like this, the sky darkened and space rippled, then a huge door opened. A red sky appeared, and hundreds of beings with white fluttering wings were visible. He looked up. Grind! So you were involved in this? Did you truly want to go this far? Grooooar! Seeing the figure emitting five-colored splendid light with larger and more magnificent white wings than the others visible in the red sky, he stretched out his hand. Whoosh! Then the black bracelet wrapped around his wrist transformed into a black sword. [The price is death alone.] Pat! Then he launched his body towards the red sky. *** It was a battle lasting dozens of days. The result was almost a mutual destruction. Most of the clan members who followed him came due to the prolonged fight, but the result was so fierce that hardly any survived. I should have killed him. It was regrettable that he couldnt kill him for certain, but he succeeded in inflicting a fatal wound enough to burst his core. Of course, he had to pay an equal sacrifice for it. It was when he returned to the castle, wounded. Since the war with them wasnt over yet, all his subordinates had gone to the battlefield, and only a few assistants were guarding this place. It was while he was recovering from his injuries. [You cant. he is still recovering his body.] [Step aside. If you dont want to die.] [However] [I have something urgent to report to him.] The voice heard from outside was that of his assistant, Taura. Though they desperately tried to stop him from outside, they were no match for the strong Taura. Taura killed them all and forcibly opened the door of the audience hall to enter. [Im sure I told everyone not to let anyone in.] [You did. But if not now, there wont be another chance.] At this moment, the killing intent in Tauras voice and eyes became clear. Then Taura put something down, and it emitted light, creating a door of rippling space. Woong [What are you doing now?] [Im trying to understand your true intentions one last time.] [What do you mean?] [Give me the order right now. Tell me to enter here and deal with all the insects in that world.] What is he saying all of a sudden in this situation? If not for his injuries, he would have punished him, but now he couldnt. [Im sure I told you I wouldnt rule that place.] [Ha The you I know is not like this. Shouldnt you only be for the clan? Showing mercy to insects because of a mere human woman?] [Taura. I will not forgive any further disrespect.] At these words, Taura suddenly laughed madly. [Kwahahahahaha! So its true that your core was pierced by the Heavenly Clan Kings divine sword.] [] [Ill go there right now and remove everything that has weakened you, returning you to your original state. Please understand my loyal intentions.] [Taura!] [First, Ill kill that woman and send you her head.] She had already lost her life. However, with his grief and anger not yet subsided, he couldnt bear this. Finally, unable to contain his anger, the Demon King stopped his recovery and launched his body at Taura. However, [Is this all you can do? Youve truly become weak.] Having suffered serious injuries, he couldnt exert his power properly. Taura grabbed his head and chest. [You know what ability I have, dont you?] [Taura] [It seems impossible for you to lead our clan any longer in your weakened state. And that weakened heart of yours too.] [Cough cough. Youve become twisted, Taura.] [Hmph!] Shuuuu! Taura began to absorb his remaining demonic energy. Haah Although weakened, he wasnt completely drained of power and could have resisted this, but he soon stopped. What meaning was there in living when she was no longer in this world? He no longer had any lingering attachment to this world of killing and being killed. As Taura absorbed almost all of his demonic energy over a long time, he sneered with a voice full of confidence. [How disappointing. The greatest warrior and incarnation of the black flame not even resisting.] To such a Taura, he, having lost his strength and become haggard, said: [End it with me alone.] [ What are you saying now?] [Ill allow you to lead the clan, so dont pay any more attention to that place.] Grind! At these words, Taura sneered as if disappointed. Then he lifted his body up. Grab! [What are you trying to do?] [Until the end, only that human woman matters to you.] [Shes not everything. Not like you think] [Enough. I understand well how you think of the clan. If you like that place so much, rot there for the rest of your life.] [Taura!] To him, Taura whispered with a cold smile: [Ah! I forgot this. Come to think of it, how do you think they knew about your woman?] His pupils shook madly. [You Dont tell me] [Huhuhu. They will come looking for you. Try to survive while running away desperately. If you can survive in that state, that is.] Pat! With that, he threw him into the door. The place where the door opened was none other than high in the sky. If he hadnt known the truth, he might have thought it better to die like this. But now he couldnt do that. Knowing he couldnt endure falling like this in his current body, he drew out the residual demonic energy within him. Whoosh! His body was enveloped in black flames. In that state, he fell towards the ground at tremendous speed. Thud! Though he protected his body with the demonic energy of the black flames, he couldnt avoid the pain of his insides being shaken. As he was about to collapse, someone appeared in his vision. There, he saw an old man bowing down to him with tears in his eyes. Is this a human who worships him? Thud! As the flames dissipated due to the loss of energy, he collapsed. The old man ran to him, supported him, and checked his pulse. [O Divine One. I am a servant who serves you. Please allow me to save your life.] [Do as you wish.] The man, who identified himself as Jang Mun-no, the Guardian of Fire Faith Order, carried the Demon King on his back and headed towards a large village where he could procure medicinal ingredients. The village they headed to was Longmen in Guangdong Province. Jang Mun-no sat him down in a deserted alley corner and said: [I will find medicinal ingredients, so please wait here for a moment. Ill be back soon.] [ Do so.] After Jang Mun-no left, the Demon King, leaning against the wall, touched his core. Not only was his core pierced, but he had been nearly drained of all his energy, so it was no exaggeration to say he was facing death. Is this how he would disappear? Grind! It was truly unbearable. Should he have killed that bastard then, even at the cost of his own life? His great mistake was simply giving up, feeling resentful for not choosing the clan and having no lingering attachment to life. Having lost all his power, even if he survived, there was no hope left. But right at that moment, Flinch! He sensed their energy from somewhere. It was clearly the energy of the Heavenly Clan. Were they searching for him, as that bastard Taura had said? Swish swish swish! They were approaching. Though he had lost almost all of his demonic energy, he seemed to have immediately noticed due to his ability to sense the unique energy of the demon clan and detect cores. Grip! Clutching his chest, he moved his body. He couldnt die like this yet. Pat! He climbed onto the roof and launched his body in the opposite direction of the approaching energies. Throb throb! However, not only had he lost almost all his energy, but his core was also pierced, so he couldnt move his body freely. As he was crossing the roofs, he soon fell, unable to endure the sharp pain. [Ugh!] Bang! Coincidentally, the place he fell was none other than a carriage. He fell through the carriage into it, where a woman who had collided with him lay unconscious, and he saw a baby she was cradling with her body. [Waaah waaah!] A crying baby. Its so small, as if it was born not long ago. After staring at it for a while, his eyes grew bitter. If she had lived, would they have had a baby like this too? But now, longing for that was just a vain attachment. After all, since he wasnt human, she couldnt have given birth to a [Ah] Human He had wanted to become human, wanting to walk the same life path as her. He had wished for it so desperately in his mind, but he couldnt do it, having to abandon the clan he led. But now there was no reason to give up. After staring at the baby for a long time, he finally reached out his hand to it. Swish swish swish! The energy, presumably theirs, was getting closer and closer. At this point, if he gave up his core and became human, he could also escape their eyes. But if he exhausted all his remaining power to become human, his consciousness or self might disappear as it was. He had become that weak. But there was no other choice left. Yes. If he became human like her, perhaps that would be a shining ending in its own way. The Demon King, stroking the baby, finally muttered softly: [So-wol I miss you.] Whoosh! Then his body was enveloped in black flames, and his form slowly began to shrink. And within those flames, there was another baby that looked exactly like the crying baby. Chapter 474 Chapter 474 C One (2)A baby born in black flames. After the last intense memory, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes slowly reddened as time flowed infinitely slow in the space around him. -Whoosh! The black flames that had been burning larger than his body moments ago had now subsided to about the size of a fist. Mok Gyeong-un looked at him and sent a thought. Why do you entrust this to me, a mere human consciousness? -. Couldnt you take back everything yourself? At the point when he regained all his memories, Mok Gyeong-un was identical to him, albeit with a different personality. However, the fact that he had become a human consciousness remained unchanged. Regardless of status, he could easily devour his own consciousness that had lived such a short life. Yet he did not. Mok Gyeong-un couldnt help but wonder at this entirely irrational decision. Then the black flame flickered. -Its not mere. .. -Isnt it shining even brighter? You.. [Someone once said. Because its short, it shines even brighter. Thats how we should live too, right?] The image of her smiling brightly flashed by. Was that your everything? Born as the King of Demons, nearly immortal, you longed for a human life C fleeting yet shining brighter than anyone elses. -Hiss! The black flame was growing smaller and smaller. It was dying out. -It was truly long. Stop. Theres no need to completely dissolve your will into me like this. No, why are you trying to disappear? -Im not disappearing. You! -Theres no need to think that way. I am you. You are me. In the end we are one. As the black flame shrank to about the size of a finger, even the voice grew fainter. Mok Gyeong-un tried to prevent him from seeping into himself. But he did not stop it. Enough! Stop. Didnt you want to meet her? Didnt you want to speak to her every moment you were awake? He could understand because all the memories had been assimilated. In those few moments of wakefulness, he had repeated the same words dozens, hundreds, thousands of times in his mind. [I missed you so much. My one and only bride.] Yet he never uttered these words aloud. He knew well why he had done this. It was to leave no lingering attachments. If even a hairs breadth of attachment remained, he might be tempted to give up on assimilating with his human consciousness. Thats why he never spoke to her in the end. Even if it was just once, Mok Gyeong-un wanted him to say this while still maintaining his own personality. However, -Hiss! As the flame burned out, only red embers flickered. His faint voice echoed in Mok Gyeong-uns ear. -Sowoland mybeautiful..shining..story.ended..then. Nowits the storyof Cheong-ryeong..and you. The dying embers. In that instant, he pictured his meeting with her. And he recalled his bride, who was so beautiful, for the last time. -You were beautifulso beautiful, like a single red peony. -Whoosh! The embers extinguished like that and scattered like heat haze. As his final will settled in his mind, a single tear rolled down Mok Gyeong-uns reddened cheek as their consciousnesses merged completely into one. -Drip! At that moment, a crack appeared in the infinitely slow flow of time. -Crack! *** -Crack! As the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique cracked, the three eyes of Mok Gans avatar trembled. How? The Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique, known as the ancient gold technique. This was an absolute technique created to capture beings trying to transcend the natural order, those approaching the realm of gods. Unlike before, it had been perfectly executed, so no one but himself should have been able to break it. But what on earth was happening? -Crack, crack, crack! The crack that had appeared once was gradually spreading in all directions. At this, Mok Gans avatars gaze quickly turned to Mok Gyeong-un at the center of the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. -Thump! Just then, he heard a heartbeat. In the infinitely slow flow of time, it should have been impossible to hear a heartbeat, but the bastards heart was gradually beating fast enough to be audible. -Thump! Thump! Thump! It wasnt an illusion. The heartbeat had returned to normal. Mok Gans avatar immediately spread his arms wide. Then, looking at where Mok Gyeong-un was, he brought his arms together, making a gesture of enclosing with both hands. Then, -Whoosh! The widely spread Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique shrank, and the light around Mok Gyeong-un grew more intense. It gradually transformed into a spherical shape. He was trying to make the technique stronger by reducing the range of the main force of the wide-area Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique. Cough, cough. Blood spilled from Mok Gans avatars mouth as he coughed. It was because he had forcibly moved the main force in an already weakened state. But he had no confidence in stopping this anomaly without doing this. Although it might be too late, if that bastard managed to escape from the perfect Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique -Crack, crack, crack! !? At that moment, the brightly shining sphere began to split. No. I must stop this somehow.. Puh! Just then, black blood gushed out of Mok Gans avatars mouth like a fountain, and the sphere shattered, scattering the concentrated light in all directions. -Whoosh! From within the flowing light, a black shadow quickly stretched out and grabbed Mok Gans avatars neck. -Grip! Kuh! It was Mok Gyeong-un. The pupils of Mok Gans avatar, whose neck was grabbed, trembled violently. The overwhelming pressure was beyond imagination, making it difficult to even meet his eyes. It felt like facing an absolute being. Although it wasnt in this current body, he had felt this once before. Kuh.kuh..you. Disappear. Wh-what It was at that very moment. A sharp aura enveloping his entire body. As soon as he sensed it, -Splash! Mok Gans avatars body simply exploded. Despite the body exploding right in front of him and blood splattering everywhere, not a single drop stained Mok Gyeong-uns body. After killing him like that, Mok Gyeong-un looked towards the far south. Is it there? -Whoosh! At that moment, a circular wave-like ripple spread out, the space trembled, and Mok Gyeong-uns form vanished into a point. *** -Throb! The man in the bamboo hat standing in the shadows winced at a sudden headache. Seeing this, a man with long hair and red lips who was guarding nearby approached and asked. Mok Gan. Are you alright? Mok Gan, as the man in the bamboo hat was called, held out his hand as if to tell him not to come closer. At this, the man hastily stopped. Mok Gan then opened his mouth. ..It seems he has broken free. What? By he, do you mean that avatar? Who else would I be talking about? M-my apologies. However, Mok Gan. No one has ever escaped from the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique, the ancient gold technique, by their own power. The Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique had even captured the Six Demons, who were said to be close to divine beings. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Even if one had reached the realm of Life and Death, considered the highest level among martial artists, it still fell short of the Six Demons. But, Are you saying this one has misunderstood? At the sharp voice, the red-lipped man quickly knelt down and pressed his forehead to the ground in apology. -Thud! Thud! Thud! Pl-please forgive me. How could this lowly one have such disrespectful thoughts? Stand back. At Mok Gans command, the red-lipped mans form blurred and disappeared. Once he was out of sight, Mok Gan slightly raised his hand and then lowered it. For a moment, he almost lost control of his madness and anger. What is this? It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that his souls were connected with his avatars. Therefore, he could share their thoughts and see what they were seeing. But the last thing he saw was the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique cracking. At this, his avatar was compressing the main force of the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique into a sphere, but from that moment on, the avatars consciousness turned black and then was suddenly cut off. Judging by the impact on his soul, the avatar had certainly died. But why couldnt he see the final moment? Did someone intervene? Mok Gan, who had been lost in thought for a moment, shook his head. It didnt matter anyway. Even if someone had helped the avatar and he had somehow broken free from the Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique by some stroke of luck, it was already too late. It was too far from there to here. By the time he arrived here, everything would already be over. All he would see was death. -Sneer! Mok Gan, with a sinister smile curling his lips, sent a thought to his avatar in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. *** Seventh Form of the Crimson Flame Sword Technique, Surpassing Fire Form! -Whoosh! The sword of Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, created an incredibly intricate trajectory of flames, overwhelming the frost-based sword technique. -Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! Damn it! -Crack! The Snow Field Sword of Neung Jin-soon, the second-tier of the Secret Society, which was blocking the flaming sword technique with all its might, couldnt withstand the heat and cracked, then, -Clang! It split in half and flew away. Not missing that instant, the flaming sword cut from Neung Jin-soons right shoulder through his heart and down to his waist. Its your victory. Acknowledging his defeat, Neung Jin-soon used his last strength to utter those words. Then his split upper body fell backward. -Thud! Due to the heat, the cut area was cauterized, preventing blood from gushing out. Lee Ji-yeom, who had barely defeated him, knelt on one knee and exhaled rough breaths. Huff. huff.. huff He was truly a formidable opponent. Having reached the Transformation Realm and perfected his divine technique, Lee Ji-yeom thought he could defeat him easily, but this man was an supreme master comparable to the Eight Stars. If he hadnt sacrificed one arm with the determination of returning to the same destination, he wouldnt have won the battle. His left arm, more than half severed, was dangling. It was essentially a lost arm. -Swish! Lee Ji-yeom then cut off his dangling arm. It should have been painful, but he didnt make a sound of pain as he cut off his arm, instead pressing the blood-stopping point to stem the bleeding. Just then, he heard someone clapping. -Clap, clap, clap! Lee Ji-yeoms expression hardened at the sound coming from behind. Despite being injured, he hadnt lowered his guard, yet he hadnt sensed anyone approaching from behind at all. He deceived my qi sense? He was now comparable to the Eight Stars, considered the highest level in the martial arts world. If someone could deceive his senses at this level. -Swish! Lee Ji-yeoms complexion darkened instantly as he turned his head. He saw Jeong Hyeon-mun, the leader of the Righteous Alliance, clapping in front of him. .Jeong Hyeon-mun. Impressive. I thought you were too obsessed with useless solar energy to achieve great things, but it seems I was wrong. !? Lee Ji-yeom furrowed his brow and opened his mouth. .What are you talking about? Having never left the Corpse Blood Valley, he had no particular conflict with the Righteous Alliance. Therefore, even the leader of the Righteous Alliance shouldnt know anything about him. So how does he know that his Crimson Flame Sword Technique is based on solar energy? As he was puzzled, -Shing! Jeong Hyeon-mun approached, drawing his unique weapon, the famous sword Il-hwi. Its a pity. To meet such a fate of death just as your talent has blossomed. -Whoosh! Just by drawing his sword, the overwhelming aura made Lee Ji-yeoms hand holding his sword tremble. Even if he hadnt been injured, this wasnt an opponent he could defeat. How many forms of the Seven Heavens, considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world, could he block? Could he even block a single form? Lee Ji-yeom, who had been glaring at the approaching man, took a deep breath. Its meaningless. Winning wasnt the goal. What he was trying to do was to protect. -Rip! Lee Ji-yeom tore a strip from his clothing, then bit the cloth with his teeth and used his sword and hand to wrap it. It was a resolution to never let go of his sword, even in death. Impressive. But its a futile act. If you step back, you might be able to preserve your life a little longer. Cut off my head and pass. Pft. Jeong Hyeon-mun, the leader of the Righteous Alliance, snorted at Lee Ji-yeoms resolve, then was about to step forward. It was at that moment. -Slither! Suddenly, drops of blood spilled by the dead on the mountain peak began to rise one by one. Jeong Hyeon-muns lips curled into a sinister smile at this strange sight. Hes here. Chapter 475 Chapter 475 C Great Calamity (1)Blood from the corpses of those killed. Those droplets of blood stirred and then slowly began to rise. -Slither! Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, who had been unaware of the floating blood droplets due to facing Jeong Hyeon-mun, the leader of the Righteous Alliance and one of the Seven Heavens at the pinnacle of the current martial world, only noticed as the world gradually turned red. What is this? The mountain peaks floor was so soaked in blood it was soggy, and the floating blood droplets made the world seem dyed in blood. Just then, Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader, scanned the surroundings and spoke. Show yourself if youve come, So-wol. So-wol? A strange light flickered in Lee Ji-yeoms eyes. Has she returned? At that moment, -Poof! Though he hadnt taken his eyes off him, Jeong Hyeon-muns form suddenly blurred and appeared right in front of him. Without time to think, he leaned back and tried to create distance by flying away, but, -Swish! Suddenly, his sword was trying to cut his neck. Even if he wanted to avoid it, it happened in such a split second that his body couldnt react to the speed. Cant even block a single strike? Aside from injuries, was the gap between the Eight Stars and the Seven Heavens truly unbridgeable? As he stared intently at the unavoidable sword, at that very moment. -Clang! Just before the blade touched his neck, Despite it being a situation where interference seemed impossible, something that surged from the blood on the ground blocked the blade of the famous sword Il-hwi that was about to cut his neck. Simultaneously, -Whoosh! Huh! Lee Ji-yeoms form was thrown backward by an eerie and sinister energy. Knowing it wasnt meant to injure but to throw him back, Lee Ji-yeom didnt use his inner energy to resist the force. As he was pushed back, his eyes caught a glimpse of a being wearing a crown. She was Ryu So-wol Cheong-ryeong, the last head of the Moon Vein clan whom they had served for generations. Even as a vengeful spirit, youre still weak. Swayed by sentiment, you throw away the perfect opportunity to cut this neck and save a descendant of that house. In response to Jeong Hyeon-muns sneering words, Cheong-ryeong glared at him fiercely and spoke. -What would you know, who only understands taking? So, isnt that why youve come to take back again? My -Clang! Before he could finish speaking, Jeong Hyeon-muns famous sword Il-hwi was deflected upward by Cheong-ryeongs long pipe. -Shut up! Jeong Hyeon-muns lips curled up at her explosive spiritual energy. Has she transcended the limits of a vengeful spirit? This was spiritual energy beyond purple spirit, no, even surpassing that. Even with the art of solitude, it was impossible to create such a powerful vengeful spirit even with time and effort. It showed just how extreme her resentment had become. However, -Swish! The moment his sword was deflected, Jeong Hyeon-muns sword energy struck at Cheong-ryeongs forehead like lightning. Cheong-ryeong quickly sank into the blood on the ground, but in an instant, the crown she was wearing shattered and flew off. -Slide! Having thus avoided Jeong Hyeon-muns strike, her form rose from the blood about ten steps away. Looking at her, Jeong Hyeon-mun smiled and said, Shall we duel with swords like in the old days? -Do you think Ill be swept along by your wishes? She had no intention of doing what her enemy wanted. Now that she had drawn him into her world, she intended to slash him to pieces and kill him for certain. -Swish! As she swung her long pipe, the countless blood droplets floating in the air began to tremble. At first glance, it looked like the droplets were vibrating, but, Theyre rotating. Lee Ji-yeom, watching from a distance, could see that this was a phenomenon caused by the blood droplets spinning at high speed. -Whirl! Though hard to see due to their small size, the blood droplets were spreading thinly and rotating rapidly, increasing their sharpness and power. Was she controlling all these countless blood droplets? It was jaw-dropping. Indeed. The smile disappeared from Jeong Hyeon-muns face as he became quite serious. Thats how ominous Cheong-ryeongs current actions were. At this, -Crack! His forehead split open and a third eye opened. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Lee Ji-yeoms eyes widened at the sight. Could that be? It was similar to what he had seen from Na Yul-ryang, the Eldest Young Master, in the inner palace of the Heaven and Earth Society. Then does this mean that Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader, is also connected to that Secret Society? Just how formidable is this Secret Society that even Jeong Hyeon-mun, one of the Seven Heavens at the pinnacle of the current martial world, is involved? Lee Ji-yeom was inwardly concerned. How many others might be hidden, he wondered. Just then, -Die. -Swish! As Cheong-ryeong extended her long pipe, the rapidly rotating blood droplets all rushed towards Jeong Hyeon-mun at once. -Whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh, whoosh! Each rotating blood droplet had enough power to blow away an entire body part if it penetrated. She thought that even Mok Gan couldnt avoid this technique she had carefully developed over a long time. But she saw Jeong Hyeon-muns lips curl up, when she expected him to be flustered. -Flinch! What on earth does that mean? As she wondered, Jeong Hyeon-mun stabbed his famous sword Il-hwi into the ground and spread his arms wide. Is he really going to take this head-on? At that moment, -Pop, pop, pop, pop, pop! The fiercely rotating blood droplets flying towards him slid away to other directions before even touching his body. Cheong-ryeongs expression hardened at this sight. The Ritual of Repulsion. That technique of deflecting incoming strong forces as if sliding them away was one of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, the Ritual of Repulsion. He had reached the highest level in the forms of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques that had attained enlightenment. -Pop, pop, pop, pop! The deflected blood droplets flew towards the surviving Corpse Blood Valley warriors. Dodge! Lee Ji-yeom shouted hurriedly, but it was already too late. Exhausted from fending off enemies, they had no strength left to avoid this. -Bang! Just as casualties were about to occur, Cheong-ryeong slammed her palm down towards the ground. Then, -Whoosh! The pooled blood surged upwards, creating a wall surrounding the area. Thanks to this, the blood droplets deflected by the Ritual of Repulsion were absorbed into the blood wall, preventing the damage they might have inflicted in reverse. -Huff huff Though she tried not to show it, Cheong-ryeongs complexion was not good. In fact, she had not yet fully recovered her spiritual energy. Amidst this, driven by the sole determination to thwart Mok Gans scheme, she had raced here tirelessly day and night. Hence, she had aimed to settle the match with Jeong Hyeon-mun, who could be considered Mok Gans avatar, in a short time, but that was no longer feasible. If she used another large technique that consumed spiritual energy, she might put herself in more danger. So, -Swish! With a wave of her hand, the Demonic Intent Domain Blood Realm that had dyed the peaks floor and surroundings blood-red was withdrawn as if it had never existed. As everyone looked bewildered, Jeong Hyeon-mun spoke as if he had expected this. Thats about all you can do with an incomplete body, right? Any further resistance is meaningless. -Resistance? Youre mistaken about something. This is revenge. Revenge Huh huh huh. That also requires strength. What youre trying to do is merely struggling. So-wol. Cheong-ryeong snorted at those words. -Fine. Then Ill struggle to my hearts content. Until my kicks crush your skull. -Swish! With those words, Cheong-ryeong took the initial stance of the Moon Vein sword technique. At this, Lee Ji-yeom shouted. My Lord! Take this! With those words, Lee Ji-yeom threw the scabbard he had been carrying on his back to her. -Catch! Without even looking at the flying scabbard, she reached back and caught it, then immediately drew the sword from the scabbard. -Ching! With a clear sword cry, a pure white sword revealed itself. It was the famous sword Sun-yeon, a unique weapon made exclusively for her by Gu Moon-hyuk, a descendant of the great craftsman Gu Ya-ja. The moment she grasped the sword, Sun-yeon trembled with sword light and a strong resonance flowed out. -Woong! Sun-yeon, held in its masters hand after a hundred years, was crying. Youve waited a long time too, Sun-yeon. Truly a famous sword. It recognized its master even though she was grasping it in spirit form, not with a physical body. At that moment, an unknown energy flowed in from Sun-yeon. -Whoosh! This is? It was the emotion that had accumulated in the famous sword Sun-yeon over a hundred years. The hundred years of emotion had become a highly pure energy, and as it entered her, her severely depleted spiritual energy began to gradually recover. Cheong-ryeongs eyes flickered with a strange light. Though it was a famous sword, it wasnt a demonic sword, so how did it have such an ability? Was this your provision, Gu Moon-hyuk? Or did a hundred years of time make you like this? The master craftsman Gu Moon-hyuk, who made and brought her the sword. He seemed to have made the best sword for her. Tightly gripping the famous sword Sun-yeon, Cheong-ryeong returned to a swordsmans mindset after a long time and took the initial stance. -Whoosh! The moment she took the initial stance, a sharp sword energy flowed out in all directions. Seeing her changed aura, Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader, pulled out his famous sword Il-hwi that had been stuck in the ground. Meanwhile, she sent her thoughts to Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, so that only he could hear. -Leave this one to me and go tell the leaders right now that they must stop the fight with the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance. Why? As Lee Ji-yeom showed a puzzled look, -This is his scheme. Hes not just aiming for my soul, Wi So-yeon, or the Heaven and Earth Society. What hes really targeting is to gather the majority of martial artists in one place Before she could finish speaking, Jeong Hyeon-mun, who had suddenly closed the distance, unleashed the Heaven sword technique towards her. In response, she hurriedly countered with the Moon sword technique using Sun-yeon. -Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! As the famous swords Il-hwi and Sun-yeon clashed, blue sparks flew and the sound of space being torn echoed in all directions. Unlike before, Jeong Hyeon-muns gaze became strange the moment their swords crossed. It was the first time in a hundred years that they had crossed swords. However, this was only for a moment, and soon he began to push her back with dazzlingly intricate sword techniques. -Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! To think Id sense his color in the Moon sword technique. The sword Cheong-ryeong was wielding was not the Moon sword technique he had known before. Rather, it had become similar to his sword technique. This was enough to twist his mind. -Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! As the sword clash intensified, perhaps finding it difficult to send thoughts separately while focusing on the fight, Cheong-ryeong shouted at Lee Ji-yeom. -Hurry and stop them! Lee Ji-yeom hesitated for a moment at her cry. This was because he had to momentarily abandon his duty to protect Wi So-yeon, who could be considered Cheong-ryeongs reincarnation. However, unable to disobey her order, he soon flew off. -Poof! As Lee Ji-yeom descended from the peak, Jeong Hyeon-mun, who had been exchanging sword techniques, sneered. Its already too late. -No. I wont let things go as you wish. How pitiful. So-wol, you cant stop anything. Now, lets forget everything and be together again. -Shut up! Even if this is the last and I perish, I will never be with you! -Clang! Cheong-ryeong deflected the sword upward and wrapped blood-colored spiritual energy around her sword. Then she tried to pierce Jeong Hyeon-muns face by rotating the blood-colored spiritual energy. Jeong Hyeon-mun gave a meaningful smile, then, -Sneer! -Clang! Hes blocking this? But that wasnt the end. -Crack! Not only did he block her blood-colored spiritual energy-infused sword strike, but he also deflected it upward using the Pear Blossom Grafting technique, infusing it with his own inner energy. -Whoosh! The force was so strong that Cheong-ryeongs spirit body was sent soaring upwards. She was suddenly propelled nearly thirty jang upwards and could only stop herself by wrapping spiritual energy around herself. As she stopped like that, Jeong Hyeon-mun had already caught up to her. Cheong-ryeong tried to attack him as she regained her balance, but, -Flinch! She had to stop as she saw the scene before her eyes. This was because she could see something rushing towards this place, blackening the ground beyond the horizon that wasnt visible even from the peak of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Though hard to see clearly due to the distance, it was undoubtedly. Evil spirits and monsters. They were grotesque beings that could be called evil spirits and monsters. An incalculable number of these grotesque beings were swarming towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Judging by their speed, they would arrive here before long. With his back to them, Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader, opened his mouth. I told you. Its already too late. Huh huh huh. Chapter 476 Chapter 476 C Great Calamity (2)Countless evil spirits and monsters filling the horizon beyond. Although she had guessed that he was trying to cause another great calamity like before, Cheong-ryeong was left speechless at the sight of so many evil spirits and monsters. Even if a large army of humans were to push down like that, it would be enough to fall into despair, but this was enough to take the breath away even from her, a spirit. Looking at her like this, Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader, with his back to the evil spirits and monsters, spoke with a face full of madness while tapping his forehead: In a game of chess, one must not look just one move ahead. Look at those below. The entrance to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. That place was literally a battlefield of hell. They were killing each other over the ideological conflict between righteousness and evil. Looking at them, Jeong Hyeon-mun sneered. The more experience, the better. I learned through many errors. Theres no need to suppress the human race with greater force. -You. Mere beasts harm other beings to survive day by day. But humans are different. They harm each other just because their thoughts differ. -.. Yes, Ryu So-wol. You cant refute it either. Thats human nature. They try to destroy each other over trivial ideological conflicts. -.Shut up. Isnt this your scheme? Scheme? Huh huh huh. Isnt it more ridiculous that this happens with just one scheme? Its human nature to try to harm each other. Theyre so eager to devour each other that they dont even notice the flames rising to their chins when just a small spark is thrown. Cheong-ryeong alternately looked at the evil spirits and monsters rushing in from beyond the horizon and the three major factions waging war. If they continue fighting like this, it will truly lead to mutual destruction. Although it was still the early stages and both sides maintained over 70% of their forces, by the time those arrive, their numbers will have significantly decreased and theyll already be exhausted. If that happens, theyll be swept up in the great calamity without a chance to react. I must stop this. She couldnt let things go as he wished. Only by stopping the war now and joining forces could they respond to those evil spirits and monsters. I need to spread the Demonic Intent Domain to divert their attention. As someone whose vengeful spirit had already surpassed the purple spirit level, she could spread the Demonic Intent Domain over a vast area. Although the sun was still up, it would be possible for a very brief moment. The one in front of her wasnt important right now. After all, he wasnt even the real body. Cheong-ryeong moved her fingers slightly. Then, -Whoosh! Blood poured down from the air like a waterfall, engulfing Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader. Knowing that this alone wasnt enough, she made a gesture of clenching her hand towards the pouring blood waterfall. -Grip! Along with this, the blood gathered and condensed. As the blood compressed more and more into a spherical shape, she extended her index finger towards it. Then, -Boom! At that moment, the surrounding space seemed to compress, converging into a single point, and the blood sphere was sucked into the center. It was the Void Suppression, one of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. This should be enough to bind him for a moment -Flinch! At that instant, Cheong-ryeong hurriedly twisted her body. As she turned, the famous sword Il-hwi, imbued with blue sword energy, barely grazed her. At this, she spun her body and unleashed the Full Moon technique with the famous sword Sun-yeon. The sword energy spreading out in a wide circle was split by someones sword energy unleashed through fingertips. -Swish! The one who split it was Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader. Jeong Hyeon-mun spoke to Cheong-ryeong with eyes that had turned coldly: I didnt expect this. To think youd choose to save those vermin over revenge. -I said I wouldnt let things go as you wish. Even if its the obsession of revenge, your mind should be full of me alone, not enough room for anything else. -Ha! At Jeong Hyeon-muns words, Cheong-ryeongs gaze turned icy cold. She hadnt understood until now. She had only thought that his madness exploded because he couldnt have her. But these words now were utterly shocking. She couldnt understand why he, who claimed to want her, was trying to take away everything from her, and it gave her goosebumps. Even if it was desire, did he want her to think only of him? -Youre truly the worst. Can obsession, when it turns to madness, become this ugly? Despite her disappointment, Jeong Hyeon-mun didnt care. He rather smiled at Cheong-ryeong. Yes. Your mind should be filled only with me. -.Get lost. -Poof! With those words, Cheong-ryeong flew backwards, avoiding the sword energy flying towards her. -Swish! She dodged? A strange light flickered in Jeong Hyeon-muns eyes. He had thought she wouldnt be able to dodge this due to her mind being scattered by anger. However, contrary to his judgment, her concentration was now at its peak. After dodging the sword energy, Cheong-ryeong waved her hand, creating hundreds of arrows made of blood and shot them towards Jeong Hyeon-mun. -Bang! Along with this, she flew towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. There was no more time to waste with him. However, -Woong! At that moment, numerous pillars appeared around her. This is? It resembled the pillars of the Four Peaks Linking Technique that Mok Gyeong-un used, but the number was different. There were thirty-six pillars. As these pillars surrounded her, layers of surfaces made of spell power were instantly created, and she was trapped inside. At this, Cheong-ryeong swung Sun-yeon wrapped in spiritual energy to break through, but, -Clang! Far from breaking, the wall of spell power didnt even get a scratch. It was a sealing technique even more intricate than the Four Peaks Linking Technique. Cheong-ryeong turned her head to glare at Jeong Hyeon-mun. Jeong Hyeon-mun, forming a hand seal with his left hand, raised the corner of his mouth and shrugged. Even without martial arts, with just magic arts and techniques, I have reached the pinnacle of this world. There is no way for you to escape from here, So-wol. -Bang! Bang! Ignoring his words, Cheong-ryeong tried to destroy the sealing technique made of spell power. She didnt want to listen to anything he said anymore. Jeong Hyeon-mun sneered at her behavior. Wait here. Ill soon bring the vessel containing your soul. -Swish! As soon as those words ended, Jeong Hyeon-muns body blurred and disappeared. Seeing this, Cheong-ryeong gritted her teeth and swung her sword infused with blood-colored spiritual energy towards the wall of the sealing technique. -Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! As she swung her sword like this, she soon changed her mind. This wasnt something that could be broken in this way. In her mind, she recalled the single sword strike that Mok Gyeong-un used to concentrate all his power into one point. She had watched this countless times from closer than anyone else. Power If a mortal could do it, theres no reason I cant. She then began to concentrate all her spiritual energy on the tip of the famous sword Sun-yeon. *** Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, looked around with bewildered eyes. He wanted to announce that this was a scheme of the Secret Society and that the war should be stopped, as ordered by his lord Cheong-ryeong, but it was already too late for that. The warriors of the former Heaven and Earth Society, the Righteous Alliance, and the Evil Alliance were all mixed up, killing each other, and in this situation, could they really stop? Moreover, the highest-ranking officials were fighting against the leaders of the enemies, so there was nothing that could be done. Even if they stopped on this side, it was questionable whether the Righteous Alliance or the Evil Alliance would stop. What on earth should I do? As Ji-yeom was pondering, someone suddenly caught his eye. Stop! I am from the righteous faction! I am not an enemy! It was none other than Mok Yu-cheon. He had been taken as a hostage of the righteous faction along with Mok Gyeong-un, but had become a disciple of Bright Blade King Son Yun. Having become a disciple of Son Yun and with his brother Mok Gyeong-un becoming the leader of this huge organization, Ji-yeom thought he would no longer cling to the righteous faction, but what was he doing now? Damn it! Mok Yu-cheon was pleading to the righteous faction warriors that he was one of them. However, there was no way this would reach the ears of these low-ranking warriors in the midst of war. They ignored this and attacked Mok Yu-cheon. Nonsense! Die! -Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! Kuk! Mok Yu-cheon was frustrated but tried his best not to kill them, yet he was being driven into a corner as even the high-level experts of the Righteous Alliance began to appear. At this, -Poof! Stop! -Whoosh! Lee Ji-yeom swung a fiery energy to help Mok Yu-cheon who was driven into a corner. Although dozens of peak and first-class experts were jointly attacking Mok Yu-cheon, the situation changed when Lee Ji-yeom, a master of the Transformation Realm, intervened. Damn it! Retreat! Retreat! Those who judged they couldnt handle Lee Ji-yeom hurriedly turned away. Why! Although he had struggled to survive somehow, Mok Yu-cheon had never abandoned his roots as a righteous path practitioner until the end. But the Righteous Alliance warriors, whom he considered allies, didnt believe him despite his cries that were almost screams, and it was actually an executive of the Heaven and Earth Society who saved him. -Bang! Bang! Bang! Mok Yu-cheon repeatedly struck the ground with complicated feelings. Now he didnt know what was right and wrong anymore. Everything was incomprehensible, from joining hands with the Evil Alliance, their mortal enemy, to attack just one Heaven and Earth Society. Isnt this no different from the evil faction? In the end, how is this different from moving based on practical benefits rather than judging right and wrong? Mok Yu-cheon was utterly disappointed in everything. Why why like this Why are you so despondent? Disciple of Bright Blade King. Do you still think youre the same as them? Shut up! I I Mok Yu-cheon couldnt finish his words. The concept of righteousness and evil had long been shattered in his once firm mind. To him, Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, said: S~ea??h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. You can judge for yourself what is right and wrong. There is no right or wrong in righteousness and evil to begin with. Its just that everyone aims for different things. .. But before that, you need to help me a bit. What? This war is a scheme created behind the scenes by those called the Secret Society. The Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance are now moving after falling for their machinations. If its the Secret Society, could it be that Yes. Its because they moved that the Righteous Alliance and the Evil Alliance joined hands to attack us. Theres no time to explain further. You should immediately find your master, Bright Blade King, and deliver this Before he could finish speaking, Mok Yu-cheon shook his head and put his hand in his bosom, saying: No. If thats true, I should find the head of the Hwangbo Clan, not Bright Blade King. The head of the Hwangbo Clan? Do you mean Hwangbo Seong? Yes. The head of the Hwangbo Clan is the leader of the Silent Strides. Silent Strides? So he was the one in charge of moving the spies? But what does that matter now? None of the Righteous Alliance members will believe you now No. The head of the Hwangbo Clan will believe me. -Swish! With those words, Mok Yu-cheon pulled out a token from his bosom. It was the token that Ma-sang, an agent of the Silent Strides, the Righteous Alliances spy group, had passed to Mok Yu-cheon before being captured for spy detection in the Corpse Blood Valley. Although ordinary Righteous Alliance warriors might not recognize this token, it was different for Hwangbo Seong, the head of the Hwangbo Clan and the leader of Silent Strides. **** Block him! We must block him! The Corpse Blood Valley warriors desperately launched joint attacks to try to stop Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader. However, the title of being at the pinnacle of the current martial world wasnt for nothing. Foolish ones. Huh huh huh. -Swish! Every time he gestured with his sword energy-imbued fingers, -Swish! Swish, swish, swish, swish! Kuh! Argh! Sharp sword energy tore them apart, and they only lost their lives. All sword formations and defense lines were broken, and only eight remained. Looking at those who were desperately trying to block him while backing against the rock with the secret passage, Jeong Hyeon-mun sneered. Thats right. Squirm to your best like the insects you are. Jeong Hyeon-mun was about to move his hand to kill the remaining ones. But as he was about to do so, suddenly, as if something was blocking the sunlight, he saw a shadow being cast. Wh-what is this? Whats going on? At that moment, the Corpse Blood Valley warriors guarding the rock looked up, unable to hide their bewilderment. -Flinch! What is this? These complex energies? This was clearly ghost energy. Jeong Hyeon-mun raised one eyebrow. It was impossible for Ryu So-wol to have escaped from the Thirty-Six Stopping and Sealing Techniques that he had specially made just for her, and there was too much ghost energy for that. -Whoosh! As the puzzled Jeong Hyeon-mun lifted his head, he saw a large ship covered with numerous vengeful spirits falling at an incredible speed over the peak above his head. !!!!!!! Chapter 477 Chapter 477 C Great Calamity (3)Just moments ago. High in the sky, the Demonic Beast Heumwon was flapping its wings vigorously. However, unlike usual, its wing motions seemed quite awkward and strained. This was because something was clinging to and replacing Heumwons wings, and that something was none other than hundreds of vengeful spirits. Originally, it should have gone through a recovery period for the wounded areas along with its demon power, but thanks to the vengeful spirits clinging and each one acting as a feather, it had barely managed to fly this far. However, -Flap, flap! Now it seemed to be at its limit. Both the clinging vengeful spirits and the Demonic Beast Heumwon were struggling to keep flapping. The one fortunate thing was, There it is! Dammit! Is the war already underway? Seop Chun, looking down at the Ten Thousand Great Mountains below the ship, clicked his tongue. He knew something was happening, but he didnt expect the war to be in full swing already. To him, Ja Geum-jeong, the fallen monk Subduing-Demon, said: Hey, Seop Chun. Thats all well and good, but we should probably decide where to land soon. -Groan. The Demonic Beast Heumwons wing flaps were very unstable. It was evident from how the ship was gradually tilting. Mong Mu-yak, who had somewhat recovered from his internal injuries during the journey and regained his complexion, looked down. Its difficult anywhere. But since the war was already well underway, the various factions were all mixed up, making it hard to determine where to land. Just then, the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon at the bow of the ship pointed somewhere. -Woosh! A heightened killing intent could be felt. At this, Guyang Sa-oh, the Eight Poison Snake Master, approached while leaning on his snake-headed cane and asked. Whats wrong? -Its him. Thats definitely him. The place the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon pointed to was a mountain peak in the rear of where the war was taking place. Being so high up, it wasnt possible to see who was who. However, Guyang Sa-oh could guess one thing from the killing intent he felt from him. Could he be there? -If you really fight the one with the third eye, youll know for sure. I still remember that time. At these words from the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon, Guyang Sa-oh recalled when he had received his help not long ago. At first, he thought it was truly strange to receive help from a vengeful spirit. But soon he learned that the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon had connections with Mok Gyeong-un, Seop Chun, Mong Mu-yak, and others. When Seop Chun explained their situation at that time, the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon couldnt contain his anger. -You said theres a being with a third eye on its forehead? After that, he didnt give any detailed explanations, but it was clear that the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon had some terrible grudge against Mok Gan, the leader of the Secret Society. Just then, the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon shouted to Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates on the ship. -The ship will land soon. Hold on tight to the deck or anywhere you can. Land? Where on earth does he intend to do that? As they were puzzled, the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon shouted to the Demonic Beast Heumwon, who was holding the ship with its huge claws. -Heumwon, land the ship towards that peak over there. No, throw the ship there. !? *** A ship? How is a ship? Its falling here! R-Run away! The Corpse Blood Valley warriors guarding the rock entrance to the secret passage were so shocked at the sight of a large ship falling towards the peak that they scattered in panic. However, Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader, had no intention of avoiding it. Hmph! Rather, he sneered at the falling ship and then swung his famous sword Il-hwi upwards. -Swoosh! The moment Jeong Hyeon-mun swung his sword, a massive sword energy nearly ten jang long surged from the famous sword Il-hwi, splitting the falling ship in half. The ship, split in two, continued to fall, and the impact shook the peak as if an earthquake had struck. -Boom! It was chaos as shattered peak fragments flew in all directions. In the midst of this, Jeong Hyeon-mun, who had protected himself with his reverse force technique, deflected the fragments and dust with his sword energy as he headed towards the rock entrance. Did you think you could stop me with something like this? It was quite novel, but in the end, it was just a falling object. But as he walked forward, a fist attack flew towards him. -Bang! -Clang! Jeong Hyeon-mun deflected the fist attack, which had power beyond his expectations, with his famous sword Il-hwi imbued with sword energy. After deflecting the fist attack, he looked ahead and saw five figures in front of him. sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Recognizing them, Jeong Hyeon-mun shook his head. They were Mok Gyeong-uns loyal subordinates. Led by Ja Geum-jeong, the fallen monk Subduing-Demon, who was taking the stance of the Hundred Step Divine Fist, there was Ma Ra-hyeon with his face covered by a black cloth, Guyang Sa-oh, the Eight Poison Snake Master, holding his cane and exuding poison energy, and Seop Chun and Mong Mu-yak, all taking battle stances and blocking his path. Jeong Hyeon-mun sneered at them and said: You vermin have long lifespans. Keke, who are you calling vermin? You eye parasite! Ja Geum-jeong shouted, not at all intimidated by his aura. Jeong Hyeon-muns eyes filled with displeasure at his outcry. Just because they were lucky enough to barely survive and return doesnt mean they can be his opponents, yet these vermin dare to stand on the same level as him. Ill have to make you feel how insignificant you are -Rumble! It was at that moment. Suddenly, dark clouds began to gather over the mountain peak where they were. Then the dark clouds flashed, and thunder and lightning struck. Jeong Hyeon-muns eyes narrowed. A Demonic Intent Domain? As dark clouds formed where there had been not a single cloud before, Jeong Hyeon-mun immediately realized that this was not a natural phenomenon, but a Demonic Intent Domain created by a high-level vengeful spirit. -Slither! But that wasnt the end of it. Numerous vengeful spirits began to appear all around. An incredible number of vengeful spirits, too many to count, filled the entire peak, and as ghost energy spread in all directions, those nearby got goosebumps without knowing why. In the midst of these vengeful spirits, an extraordinary vengeful spirit holding dual swords in both hands appeared. A high level. On par with Cheong-ryeong no, even beyond that? The aura felt now seemed to be at the level of indigo spirit, not just on par with Cheong-ryeong. And yet, that vengeful spirits appearance was strangely familiar. However, Jeong Hyeon-mun didnt care about this. Rather, These vermin are annoying me. Those blocking his path were merely a nuisance. But unlike before, there were two masters of the Transformation Realm, one with strange power comparable to them, two at the peak of the Transcendent Realm, and on top of that, a vengeful spirit close to the indigo spirit level. Even for a body at the pinnacle, this couldnt be easily overcome, so he could no longer afford to hold back his strength. -Crack! Jeong Hyeon-muns forehead split open, revealing his third eye. As the eye opened, the tremendous energy that spread out caused Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates blocking his path to tense up with wariness. On the other hand, -The Three Eyes! -Whoosh! The vengeful spirit Ha Yoons resentment exploded even more upon confirming the third eye. His resentment was so deep that regardless of Jeong Hyeon-muns energy after opening the third eye, the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon flew towards him without any hesitation. -Today, I will wash away the disloyalty of not being able to protect him that day! *** At the same time. Cheong-ryeong, trapped in the Thirty-Six Stopping and Sealing Techniques, was concentrating all her power on the tip of the famous sword Sun-yeon to break it. Power wasnt simply gathering spiritual energy into the sword. It literally meant imbuing it with the insights and form intent she had gained about the sword over time. In life, she had reached the Transformation Realm, transcending walls. Normally, it would be far from enough to concentrate power into a single point. However, for her who had become a vengeful spirit, human realms were meaningless. Rather, as a vengeful spirit, she had surpassed even the limit of purple spirit, considered the peak of their ranks. -Hiss! The tip of Sun-yeon, the pure white sword, was dyed in deep blood color. Her confused mind became blank, focusing on only one thing. Mortal. It was the image of Mok Gyeong-un when he concentrated all his power into one. As she projected this image onto herself, it became one with her mind. -Swish! At that moment, a red line was drawn in the air. -Crack! With that, the layered walls made of the main force of the Thirty-Six Stopping and Sealing Techniques, which had seemed unbreakable, split in an instant. I did it! As she momentarily reached the realm of Sword Extreme that she couldnt attain in life, Cheong-ryeongs eyes filled with joy. All those experiences shared with Mortal had accumulated to become her enlightenment. But this elation was short-lived. Her spirit body staggered as it escaped from the Thirty-Six Stopping and Sealing Techniques. To think spiritual energy would be consumed to this extent? She had expected it to some degree since she concentrated all her spiritual energy into one point, but she didnt know it would impact her spirit body this much. As she staggered, she soon drew up her remaining spiritual energy. There was no time to waste like this. She had to go down immediately and warn about the approaching great calamity. Even if she exhausted all her remaining spiritual energy and her spirit body was on the verge of disappearing, she had to stop this. Until Mortal arrived, she was the only one who could do this -Swish! It was at that very moment. A sharp sword energy grazed past, cutting off Cheong-ryeongs arm that was holding the famous sword Sun-yeon. A scream burst from her lips as her spirit body was cut. -Ah! -Hiss! Her severed arm, being a spirit body, scattered and dissipated. However, the famous sword Sun-yeon, being a physical object, was about to fall. She hurriedly tried to endure the pain and pull the famous sword Sun-yeon back with her spiritual energy. No. But since her right arms spirit body, which had been concentrating spiritual energy, was cut off, she couldnt pull it back. She flew downwards to catch the falling Sun-yeon. She was falling to catch the sword. -Whoosh! Grab! At that moment, the falling famous sword Sun-yeon was caught by someones hand. !? It was a middle-aged man with a rough appearance, thick eyebrows, and wearing a tiger skin. Though it was a face she was seeing for the first time, the chilling pressure she felt upon seeing him made Cheong-ryeong stop her flight and distance herself. After creating distance, she spoke with a darkened expression. -What exactly is that body? As expected, you recognize it at a glance. -Crack! With those words, the middle-aged mans forehead split open, revealing a third eye. As expected, it was Mok Gans avatar. But while her spirit body had weakened, the pressure was on a different dimension from the avatars she had seen so far. The sharp energy flowing out felt like it could tear her apart at any moment. Its the body I cherish the most. I put quite a lot of effort into it. -How many avatars have you created? Isnt it more foolish to think I only made a few avatars over countless years? So-wol. Of course, creating an avatar is like splitting a healthy soul, so its not infinite. Regrettably, these are the last avatars. -Swish! Swish! As soon as his words ended, two more men appeared around her. Pointing at them with his eyes, Mok Gans avatar said with a sneer: Leaving some in reserve is also a strategy. - Cheong-ryeongs expression darkened at his words. While not as much as the avatar wearing the tiger skin in front of her, these were no ordinary beings either. No, from the moment Mok Gan possessed the body, they could be called peerless masters since they shared his enlightenment. Fighting is impossible. -Poof! After quickly scanning them, Cheong-ryeong flew her form downwards. However, Mok Gans avatar wearing the tiger skin blocked her path. -Swish! Grab! Appearing with a shape-shifting technique, he roughly grabbed Cheong-ryeongs weakened left arm. Then, raising the famous sword Sun-yeon, he said: Even if your spirit body is damaged a bit more, it wont affect becoming one with your soul, so Ill leave just the head and torso. -You! That anger will soon turn into affection. Mok Gans avatar wearing the tiger skin swung down the famous sword Sun-yeon towards Cheong-ryeongs left arm with a mad smile. -Swish! Even though she had become a vengeful spirit, at the moment her arm was about to be cut off, she unconsciously flinched and couldnt help but close her eyes. But, -Twitch! Why do I still have sensation when my arm should have been cut off? Puzzled, she opened her eyes, and, Kuuugh! In front of her eyes, Mok Gans avatar wearing the tiger skin had not only created a considerable distance but was also clutching his severed right wrist in pain. What on earth is going on? As she wondered, Mok Gans two avatars suddenly shouted in anger and flew towards her. -Poof! You bastaaaard! How dare youuuu! It was at that very moment. -Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Between the two avatars rushing at incredible speed, black lines drew trajectories in all directions like meteors in the night sky. Then their approaching bodies were split into dozens, hundreds of pieces. Amidst the spraying blood in the air, the appearance of someone long-awaited. At this, Cheong-ryeong murmured with reddened eyes. -Mortal.. It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. Chapter 478 Chapter 478 C Descent of the Heavenly Demon (1)Swish! !? What on earth is going on? Mok Gans avatar wearing the tiger skin couldnt hide his bewilderment. This body was arguably the finest among all the avatars. Hyuk Young-je, known as the First Sword of the Wanderers, the pinnacle of the previous generations martial world. He was known to have no rival with the sword in the North, but one day he suddenly disappeared, a peerless master. It was no exaggeration to say he was the best except for the main body, but to not only be unable to approach but to only realize after being cut with such an avatars body. How How already? What was even more incredible was his appearance. It was a distance that would take at least fifteen days riding a horse without rest, so how could he appear here already? It was an incomprehensible speed. -Kill him. The avatar Hyuk Young-je sent his thoughts to the other two avatars. Whatever happened, they had to kill him here. You bastaaaard! How dare youuuu! As soon as the avatar Hyuk Young-jes thoughts fell, the two Mok Gan avatars simultaneously flew their forms like lightning. However, -Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Between the two avatars rushing at incredible speed, black lines drew trajectories in all directions like meteors in the night sky. Then their approaching bodies were split into dozens, hundreds of pieces. Ah. The three eyes of the avatar Hyuk Young-je trembled. To think he would instantly cut down two avatars whose realms could only be raised to the Profound Realm due to the limits of their physical bodies qualities? This guy had become much stronger than at the Ruined Castles Death Forest. Cheong-ryeong. Mok Gyeong-un, who had instantly cut the two Mok Gan avatars into pieces of meat, embraced the staggering Cheong-ryeong. -Mortal! Jungsaaaaaeng! Cheong-ryeong hugged Mok Gyeong-un and cried. She had come this far trusting him, but her mind had been constantly filled with worry for him. But when she saw his face, the tears she had been holding back poured out. Being a vengeful spirit, blood tears flowed, and Mok Gyeong-un wiped her tears with a gentle smile and showed her something. It was Sun-yeon, her unique weapon. -Sun-yeon. This Before he could finish speaking, The avatar Hyuk Young-je with his arm cut off was seen forming a hand seal towards Mok Gyeong-un and chanting something. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes flashed. Then, -Splash! Kuh! Black blood gushed from Hyuk Young-jes mouth as he was forming the hand seal. Hyuk Young-je, who had spurted blood like a fountain, clutched his chest where his heart was with shocked eyes. A sharp sword piercing his chest. Though invisible, the sword had torn his heart to shreds. The pain was indescribable, and looking at him, Mok Gyeong-un spoke with cold eyes. The Supreme Void Sealing Reversal Technique no longer works. Kuh kuh You The price for making her shed tears. Its death. You bastaaaard! Disappear. Mok Gyeong-un lightly moved his sword energy-imbued fingers towards the avatar. S~ea??h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Then sharp sword energy enveloped Hyuk Young-jes body as he was forming the hand seal, and then, -Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! His body simply exploded. It was the price for being cut more finely than the other avatars. As the avatar who prided himself as the strongest turned to dust and died, Mok Gyeong-un was about to say something to Cheong-ryeong as if he had been waiting. I However, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un gently stroked her head as she lost consciousness due to extreme spiritual energy loss. She had come all this way without rest and endured with the utmost determination to stop Mok Gan, but it seemed her tension had eased with Mok Gyeong-uns appearance. While holding her and stroking her head, Mok Gyeong-un looked down at the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Then, -Poof! He flew his form somewhere. It was the peak where Jeong Hyeon-mun, the Righteous Alliance leader, and his subordinates were battling. Jeong Hyeon-mun, who had opened his Three Eyes and exerted power comparable to the Life and Death Realm beyond the Profound Realm, was truly invincible. -Thud! Boom, boom, boom, boom! Kuugh Seop Chun, who had been knocked back by a single strike, spat blood and looked at Jeong Hyeon-mun with blurry eyes. It was an unbelievable result despite the joint attack of two supreme masters of the Transformation Realm, one supreme master with matchless great ability comparable to them, vengeful spirits, and themselves. The vengeful spirit Ha Yoon was on the verge of disappearing with his spirit limbs torn off, and Guyang Sa-oh, the master of poison techniques, had his abdomen pierced and was dying after just ten moves, seemingly considered the most troublesome from the start. Even Ja Geum-jeong and Ma Ra-hyeon, who were barely holding on, were not much different. Huff huff Cough, cough. Damn bastard. Covered in blood, they were barely standing while staggering, in a state where it wouldnt be strange if they collapsed at any moment. What was more shocking was that despite being prepared to die together with the enemy, they had only managed to inflict a few scratches. This was a monster that couldnt be dealt with in any way. Even if he was one of the Seven Heavens at the pinnacle of the current martial world, wasnt this too much? -Step, step! Annoying things. Did you vermin really think you could stop me? Ill tear all your limbs -Flinch! It was at that moment. Jeong Hyeon-mun, who had been approaching them, suddenly stopped and looked up. As they were wondering why he was acting like that, Jeong Hyeon-mun suddenly uttered incomprehensible words with a deeply furrowed expression. How are you already -Boom! Before he could finish speaking, Something fell from the sky onto where Jeong Hyeon-mun was, and with it, the ground split, debris flew up, and the view was obscured by a cloud of dust. Wh-whats going on? As they were all bewildered by this sudden event, -Hiss! Then the dust that had been obscuring the view dispersed on its own, revealing someone. The moment they saw that someone holding the blurry spirit body of Cheong-ryeong, Seop Chun shouted at the top of his lungs with reddened eyes. My Loooord! It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. At the appearance of their long-awaited lord, all the subordinates, including Seop Chun, brightened up. Ah! But as the dust completely cleared, their joyful eyes widened. This was because there was a large hole where Mok Gyeong-un was standing, and at his feet, Jeong Hyeon-muns head and body were completely crushed. It was as if his body had been flattened by tremendous pressure. Ah. Ma Ra-hyeon showed even dejection as if he was dumbfounded. He couldnt believe that an opponent who had barely been scratched even when they fought with their lives in a joint attack had ended up like this with just one strike. It felt embarrassing to even call him a monster anymore. He was truly a god of martial arts descended to the mortal world. *** -Whoosh! Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! A faintly green staff and a sword imbued with flames clashed about ten times in an instant. The green staff that didnt even get a scratch despite clashing with the flame-imbued sword was the Dog Beating Staff, the sacred object of the Beggars Sect. Hong Won-seok, the leader of the Beggars Sect, and Lee Ji-yeom, the Corpse Blood Valley Master, were exchanging techniques without giving an inch, leaving no openings, to the extent that no one around could approach. Every time these two supreme masters clashed, exclamations of admiration flowed from all around. Is this a battle between Transformation Realm masters? Its incredible. I heard that Leader Hong is comparable to the Eight Stars, the highest in the current martial world, but who on earth is that one-armed swordsman? To hold out like that against the Corpse Blood Valley Master. That old beggar is no pushover either. The Righteous Alliance and former Heaven and Earth Society warriors surrounded them in a circle, watching as if observing a duel. The balance of the battle, which seemed like it would continue for a long time, began to shift slightly due to the Beggars Sect leaders change in technique. Dog Beating Staff Technique, Ninth Form: Press Down the Dogs Head! As the Dog Beating Staff moved dazzlingly, aiming for his neck, Lee Ji-yeom tried to deflect it using the Pear Blossom Grafting technique. But at that moment, Subduing Dragon Eighteen Palms, Second Form: Dragon Battle in the Wild! The Dog Beating Staff technique was a feint. The moment he deflected the staff with his sword, Hong Won-seoks powerful left palm strike aimed for Lee Ji-yeoms left shoulder. Normally, he would have raised his left arm to block this, but having lost his left arm in the battle with the Secret Society executive, he couldnt do so. -Bang! Kuk! It was his unfamiliarity with having lost his left arm that allowed this opening. Lee Ji-yeoms form was pushed back about five steps after being hit on the left shoulder by the palm technique. Thanks to taking a direct hit, his body momentarily froze due to the palm force. Not missing this moment, Hong Won-seok let go of the Dog Beating Staff, jumped high, and tried to fly his form towards him. Subduing Dragon Eighteen Palms, First Form: Flying Dragon in the Sky! With a momentum like a powerful dragon flying in, Lee Ji-yeom tried to block it without fully dissipating the palm force in his shoulder. It was at that moment that someone intervened. It was Hwangbo Seong, the head of the Hwangbo Clan. Oh no! Flustered by the sudden intervention as he was about to finish the fight, Hong Won-seok, the Beggars Sect leader, hurriedly directed both palms towards the ground to dissipate the palm force. -Boom! The ground caved in due to his palm force, creating a large hole. Hong Won-seok, who rose from the hole, shouted with an angry voice: What is the meaning of this? Are you trying to protect the enemy now? Didnt I ask you to pause the battle for a moment? Pause the battle? Dont tell me youre going to believe what that guy is saying? The person Hong Won-seok pointed at was none other than Mok Yu-cheon. He was kneeling with both knees on the ground and his hands behind his back, as if showing no intention to fight. He is a person from the Yeon Mok Sword Sect. Huh! How can you be so naive? Have you forgotten that he appeared together with a master from the Heaven and Earth Society? This is clearly a trap. To call it a trap, didnt you also find it strange, Leader? Even with information and justification, this war was carried out too one-sidedly. War is bound to be one-sided in some way. How can the leader of the Silent Strides so easily believe the words of a traitor? Then how do you explain the token and the secret message tube? At Hwangbo Seongs outcry, Hong Won-seok, the Beggars Sect leader, snorted and said: Even if he had the Silent Strides token, how do you know they didnt take it from him when they caught the spy? Why are you acting like this? At these words, Hwangbo Seong clicked his tongue. It seemed no matter what he said, it wouldnt get through. The war was already well underway, and the situation was favorable, so he probably wouldnt listen to a word he said, worried about morale dropping. Just then, Mok Yu-cheon shouted: I have not betrayed the righteous faction. I just struggled to survive. It was also I who sent the information about the internal rebellion in the Heaven and Earth Society, and later informed about a third organization intervening in that rebellion. How can you be so swayed by them? What! Whos being swayed by what? This is clearly a setup created by a third organization. Dont you find it too strange? No matter how strong the Heaven and Earth Society is, why suddenly form an alliance with the Evil Alliance and attack? Do you really not know? They want the Righteous Alliance, the Evil Alliance, and the Heaven and Earth Society to fight each other to mutual destruction! -Murmur, murmur! At Mok Yu-cheons outcry, there was a stir here and there. This was because, although they had followed the decisions of their sect leaders, they too had found it strange how hastily the war was progressing, and despite overwhelming the enemy numerically and in strength, they suddenly formed an alliance with the Evil Alliance. -Poof! You bastard! Youre trying to lower our troops morale with this ridiculous scheme! Just then, Gu Cheol-ja, the sect leader of the Huashan Sect who was nearby, appeared and seemed to decide he couldnt let this continue after hearing Mok Yu-cheons outcry. -Flinch! But as Gu Cheol-ja was about to fly his form towards him, he stopped and looked at his sword with a bewildered expression. Whats this? -Woong! The Huashan Sects famous sword, the Purple Sky Sword, that he was holding was trembling and resonating. It wasnt just his sword. -Tremble, tremble! Whats going on? Why are the swords suddenly? The swords held by the swordsmen around were trembling as if they were alive. Then something unbelievable happened before their eyes. !!!!!!!!! The swords held by swordsmen who died during the war or swords that had lost their masters suddenly began to float in the air. Chapter 479 Chapter 479 C Descent of the Heavenly Demon (2)Ja Geum-jeong. At Mok Gyeong-uns call, Ja Geum-jeong, the fallen monk Subduing-Demon, approached bewildered. He didnt understand why he was suddenly being called. As he was puzzled, Mok Gyeong-un handed over Cheong-ryeong, whom he had been holding, and said: Take care of her. Cough, cough. Asking this damn monk who used to beat up wandering spirits to take care of a vengeful spirit.. I trust you. So protect her. At Mok Gyeong-uns short but weighty order, Ja Geum-jeong hesitated for a moment, then respectfully extended both arms and answered: I receive your command. Usually, even when hearing Mok Gyeong-uns orders, he would have answered without hesitation. Always saying master, master but never showing proper respect. Seeing him show proper respect for the first time, Seop Chuns eyes widened. Is the sun rising from the west? Did he just say he receives the command? At Seop Chuns sneer, the fallen monk Ja Geum-jeong smacked his lips and said: You Cant you feel it? What do you mean? Never mind. No, if you asked something, shouldnt you give a proper answer? Leaving the frustrated Seop Chun behind, Ja Geum-jeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un. The last time he saw him was in the bamboo forest of the ruined old castle. Even then, unlike when they first met, he was gradually developing the qualities of a leader, moving from an unrestrained and emotionless feeling. But now, Mok Gyeong-un was different. An indescribable dignity as an absolute being enveloped him. Because of this, although deep in his heart he had not been able to acknowledge him, thinking his fate was tied to something dirty, now he had no choice but to recognize him as his true lord. Is this what it means to be a true vessel to lead all people? It even evoked a strange emotion to have witnessed this change up close. Meanwhile, Mok Gyeong-un approached Guyang Sa-oh, the Eight Poison Snake Master, who had collapsed with his abdomen pierced. He placed his hand on Guyang Sa-ohs abdomen and formed a hand seal. -Thud! Thud! Thud! Then Guyang Sa-ohs body trembled, the color returned to his pale face, and soon his breathing became regular. Ah! Mok Gyeong-uns subordinates, who had thought there was no hope due to the severity of the injury, couldnt hide their surprise. Regardless, Mok Gyeong-un next approached the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon, who was close to disappearing with his limbs cut off, and said: I owe you a debt. At those words, the vengeful spirit Ha Yoon smiled painfully and replied: -Your Excellencys judgment was correct. -This body was inadequate, and even as a vengeful spirit, I couldnt repay the resentment of failing to protect my lord. Could you perhaps ease that resentment? If thats enough. -It will be enough. I heard you too must settle accounts with that person. -I see. So he too was entangled with Mok Gan by a bad relationship. It was truly an extraordinary coincidence. Mok Gyeong-un then lightly patted the vengeful spirit Ha Yoons shoulder and turned around. Then he said to his subordinates: Youve worked hard. Leave the rest to me and guard this place until I finish things up. !? An order close to a request. Hearing this, a strange light flickered in the eyes of Seop Chun, Ja Geum-jeong, and Ma Ra-hyeon. They felt something stirring deep in their hearts. At this, the three people simultaneously knelt on one knee and raised their clasped hands towards Mok Gyeong-un in a respectful gesture. Loyalty! Mok Gyeong-un looked at them with a faint smile, then erased it and slowly began to float. The three people watched this scene with puzzlement. The three major factions C the former Heaven and Earth Society, the Righteous Alliance, and the Evil Alliance C were already intertwined and killing each other, so what could he do in this situation? Even though Mok Gyeong-un had become stronger, it was a difficult situation to do something alone. Of course, just his appearance would boost the morale of their allies, but that alone was not enough to stop this war. It was then. -Rattle, rattle, rattle! The sound of something shaking strongly was heard. Ma Ra-hyeons eyes saw swords that had lost their owners trembling. It wasnt happening to just one sword. All the sword handles on the ground, even the weapons, trembled as if resonating with something, and then, -Float! The swords began to float in the air. As dozens of swords on the peak floated up simultaneously, not just one, Seop Chuns mouth fell open. Are are you going to use sword energy with all these swords? At his exclamation, Ja Geum-jeong, holding Cheong-ryeong, snorted and said: Are your eyes knotholes? What? What does that look like to you? That Th-this is. Seop Chun was at a loss for words at the scene unfolding before his eyes. It wasnt happening just on the peak where they were. Weapons like swords and sabers that had lost their owners or belonged to warriors were slowly rising from the peaks and mountainsides all over the Ten Thousand Great Mountains where the war was taking place. It was truly a spectacular sight. The swords no, the weapons are floating. S~ea??h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Wh-what on earth is going on? Bewildered voices erupted from here and there on the peak. The warriors of the three major factions who had been fiercely confronting and fighting each other could only stare blankly at the rising weapons. It was no different for the leaders and executives leading the three major factions. They too had their attention momentarily captured by the weapons rising in all directions. -Float! Not understanding what was happening, it was nothing short of a strange phenomenon. Hong Won-seok, the Beggars Sect leader, clicked his tongue and spoke: Huh. Weapons floating on their own, what on earth is this strange occurrence? Primordial Heavenly Lord. Even this poor Taoist has never seen such a sight before. Jin Sok-ja, the sect leader of the Qingcheng Sect, said this while looking at his own violently shaking sword. It felt as if the sword wanted to break free from his hand. -Tremble, tremble! Sect Leader Jin. The swords are responding to something. This is like Gu Cheol-ja, the sect leader of the Huashan Sect, swallowed dry saliva as he looked at the trembling Purple Sky Sword. Instinctively, he felt it. The swords were being drawn to the matchless power leading all swords. It was enough to shake even the hearts of the swordsmen. Meanwhile, There were two peerless masters engaged in an incredible battle, crossing back and forth over the peaks. Kuhahahahaha! They said your real combat experience had declined, but thats not entirely true! -Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! They were Hang Sim, the Unruly Evil Hegemon and one of the Evil Alliance leaders, and Ou Cheon-mu, the Extreme Sword Master and leader of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, both among the Seven Heavens at the pinnacle of the current martial world. Thanks to Mok Gyeong-un, Ou Cheon-mu, who had honed his Sword Way and Sword Extreme through more real combat experience, was engaging in close combat with Hang Sim without giving an inch. -Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! -Boom, boom, boom, boom! Every time these two grand master-level peerless experts clashed swords, the surroundings were shattered by the aftershocks, and some even died from the wind pressure of their sword energy. A single mistake could cost ones life in a battle between grand masters. Thats why all the nerves of the two masters were focused solely on their opponent. Strong. Truly strong. Kuhahahat! Yes. This is the kind of battle Ive been longing for. The higher ones martial arts reach, the harder it is to find a worthy opponent. Although they met as enemies, they couldnt help but become increasingly immersed in this battle, having found an opponent to match their skills. However, their battle, which seemed unstoppable, came to a sudden halt. -Flinch! The two peerless masters, who had been clashing their sword and saber with full force, stopped their techniques without exception, creating distance and turning their gaze somewhere. They were looking at the same place. It was towards the top of a peak in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, where someone could be seen floating, perhaps using the Void Walking technique. Ou Cheon-mu recognized that someone at once. My Lord? It was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. The Shadow Clan Master Hwan Ya-seon had said there was no reply even when he sent a messenger, but had he returned just in time, albeit a bit late? But more than that, what on earth is this? Ou Cheon-mu felt goosebumps all over his body. Sword? It felt as if Mok Gyeong-uns very existence had become a sword, and an unimaginable matchless power was encompassing everything, resonating with the swords and drawing them in. -Tremble, tremble! If even his own sword, which had completely assimilated with his sword heart after reaching the Sword Way and Sword Extreme, was trembling in his hand, does this mean he had transcended realms once again? Huh? He wasnt the only one surprised. Hang Sim, the Unruly Evil Hegemon, felt a shudder at the matchless power that could cover all directions. -Drip, drip! Even his forehead, which hadnt sweated a drop while dueling with Ou Cheon-mu, was now dripping with cold sweat. What on earth is that? Did such a monster exist in this world? The numerous swords rising due to the matchless power were truly a spectacular sight, and it was awe-inspiring that he could resonate with and move all these swords. -Grip! Hang Sim, the Unruly Evil Hegemon, tightly gripped his trembling right hand with his left. Then he dug his nails in to calm his excitement. Its hard to find a worthy opponent. But its even harder to encounter an absolute being beyond that. Kuhahahahahahat! As if trying to drive away the awe that had entered deep into his heart, Hang Sim burst into a thunderous laugh. Then he kicked off the air, using the Void Stepping Technique to fly towards Mok Gyeong-un who was floating in the air. Hang Sim! Ou Cheon-mu shouted, but he was no longer the object of Hang Sims interest. With such a delicious prey before his eyes, one he might never see again in his lifetime, how could he hesitate? Hang Sim tried to unleash his ultimate technique, gathering all his power towards Mok Gyeong-un. However, -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un, who had indifferently glanced at the approaching Hang Sim once, lightly waved his hand, and, -Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! !? Hang Sims pupils trembled as he was using the Void Stepping Technique. This was because about a hundred of the numerous swords that had been floating in the air all flew towards him at once. Hes handling this many swords simultaneously? Is this even possible in reality? His shock was short-lived, Haap! Hang Sim unleashed a tyrannical saber technique to counter this. His saber, emitting saber energy equivalent to five jang, fiercely displayed saber techniques to respond to the incoming swords, but, -Clang, clang, clang, clang, clang! Damn it. The energy carried by the swords exceeded his expectations. Despite gritting his teeth and unleashing his saber techniques, he couldnt withstand the momentum of the sword energy swords that endlessly circulated and crashed like waves, and was swept away. -Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! Kuuugh! !!!!!! The warriors of the three major factions watching this scene were so shocked they lost their words. This cant be.. Th-the Unruly Evil Hegemon Hang Sim? Hang Sim, the strongest of the Evil Alliance and one of the Seven Heavens, was swept away by the wave of swords in an instant without even being able to approach. What on earth is the identity of that monster? The attention of everyone who had been fighting so fiercely naturally turned to the being at the center of the thousands of swords covering the sky. -Woosh! Mok Gyeong-un, who had been scanning them with indifferent eyes, then opened his mouth. I am the Heavenly Demon. The brilliant flame that leads all demons and guides everything into darkness. Chapter 480 Chapter 480 C Descent of the Heavenly Demon (3)Thousands of swords and weapons covering the sky of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The warriors of the three major factions, who until just moments ago had been focused solely on killing their opponents, couldnt take their eyes off the sky, awed by this tremendous display. Even a single sword moving on its own would be considered a marvel of sword energy control technique, but this scene was beyond imagination. Then a voice echoed in their ears like a reverberation. I am the Heavenly Demon. The brilliant flame that leads all demons and guides everything into darkness. !!!!!!!! Heavenly Demon? Did he just say Heavenly Demon? There was a stir throughout the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The name that had shaken the martial world most recently was precisely the Heavenly Demon. The Domineering Steps that collapsed the Shaolin Temples One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation in his first appearance. The Fortress that single-handedly brought down and sealed off the Sichuan Tang Family, notorious for their poisons and assassination techniques throughout both the righteous and evil factions of the martial world. The submission of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary and its leader Ou Cheon-mu, one of the current pinnacles of the martial world, considered the best among neutral forces not belonging to either the righteous or evil factions. With these achievements alone, he had gained the title of Heaven, referring to the pinnacle of the martial world, in the shortest time in martial arts history. This alone would be considered remarkable, but, His groundbreaking actions didnt end there. Heaven and Earth Society. He had brought down the Heaven and Earth Society, one of the martial organizations called the three major powers that had maintained a delicate balance, and even made them his subordinates. This became the decisive turning point. Although there was justification that there had been friction with the two forces belonging to the Righteous Alliance from the beginning, his actions were relentless. Watching this progress, like an unstoppable charge, made them anxious that his blade might be at their throats at any moment. All of this became the real catalyst that moved them. What on earth is he made of? A monster a real monster. Does his inner energy spring forth infinitely or something? Profound inner energy that could control thousands of weapons with energy while still communicating his will to them. It was truly beyond imagination. Because of their positions as righteous or evil, they wanted to deny it somehow, but inwardly they had to acknowledge it. That being was the true pinnacle of the current martial world. Having already seen the Unruly Evil Hegemon Hang Sim, one of the Seven Heavens, defeated before their eyes, this beings martial arts were on a completely different level. -Woosh! Theres a saying that one rider is worth a thousand. It means one person can handle a thousand cavalry, but this guy seemed poised to take on all these martial artists alone, surpassing even that. How on earth can we stop this? While the enemies were so fearful of his presence, the former Heaven and Earth Society warriors under Mok Gyeong-un were different. Their morale had been falling as they fought against the overwhelming enemy forces, but the moment they saw the overwhelming majesty of their lord, their fighting spirit soared and cheers erupted. -Waaaaaaaaah!!!! The thunderous cries of the warriors echoed throughout the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. This made the blood of all allies boil. -Thud! Ho Tae-gang, the King of Destruction, put down his axe on the ground, unable to contain his excitement. Ive been waiting for this moment. The appearance of an absolute being in whom he could believe and follow completely. Until now, the Heaven and Earth Society had been one of the three major powers, but they had always had to suppress this boiling blood while maintaining that balance. Ah. It wasnt just him. Bright Blade King Son Yuns complexion also gradually deepened as if responding to Mok Gyeong-uns majesty and the rising morale of their allies. He was just a young boy we brought to continue the Moon Vein lineage. That boy had become an absolute being who made everyone fear him and feel awe. He was trembling with excitement. -Woosh! The Holy Fire Priestess, her granddaughter Ye Song-ah, and her lover Ou Yeon-woo, who had climbed to a mountain peak at the rear of the battlefield leading the elderly, couldnt help but shudder. -Thud! Grandmother! When the Holy Fire Priestess suddenly knelt down, Ye Song-ah, who was supporting her, was bewildered and tried to help her up again. No. No. But she refused, saying she was fine. Then, with reddened eyes, she looked at Mok Gyeong-un in the sky, clasped her hands to her chest, and opened her mouth. Ah! The brilliant flame that guides into darkness has descended upon the world. he is truly a god. Then she closed her eyes and recited reverently. This body burns in the sacred fire, with no attachment to life or death. On the path I wish to go, I illuminate the light, leaving joy and sorrow as mere dust. How pitiful are the many troubled mortals. A scripture! It was a scripture of the Fire Faith Order. As she recited this, Ye Song-ah and Ou Yeon-woo beside her also knelt down. And like the Holy Fire Priestess, they crossed their hands on their chests and reverently recited the scripture towards Mok Gyeong-un, who was spreading thousands of weapons like wings. This body burns in the sacred fire, with no attachment to life or death. On the path I wish to go, I illuminate the light, leaving joy and sorrow as mere dust. How pitiful are the many troubled mortals. It wasnt just the two of them reciting. As hundreds of cult members gathered in the Heaven and Earth Society recited the scripture, it spread reverently. Along with this, black flames began to flicker and burn from the numerous weapons around Mok Gyeong-un. -Whoosh! Thousands of weapons flickering with black flames. It was a sight incomparable to when the swords had merely floated. -Shudder! How how can this be. Like others, Sa-tae of the Hengshan Sect, who had been looking up with eyes full of fear, darkened her face and sat down in meditation. Then she put her palms together and chanted a sutra. Amitabha Buddha. As the black flames soared, the demonic energy spreading from the sky shook her righteous thoughts. She had no choice but to chant sutras to hold onto them. She wasnt the only one affected like this. The Taoist sects also chanted the Primordial Heavenly Lord, gathering their thoughts as they were pressed down by the demonic energy that was close to darkness itself. Damn it What should we do? Why are you asking me that? Even the Alliance Leader ended up like that, how can we fight such a monster? Those black flames. They seemed to be hard energy. And not just simple hard energy, but containing demonic energy. That wasnt human. How could a human body imbue thousands of weapons with hard energy? It was so overwhelming that they couldnt help but be gripped by fear. Lim Mu-gun, the Red Evil Alliance Leader of the Evil Alliance, clicked his tongue with a distorted expression. This is wrong. Thats not a being that humans can handle. With just that one being, the concept of military strength had already become meaningless. Pressed down by this transcendent power, he no longer even wanted to continue the war. Just then, Mok Gyeong-uns voice echoed again. Those who have invaded my domain, swayed by foolish machinations. Kuk! People here and there covered their ears at the voice that resonated like a lions roar. Is it possible to have this much in ones inner energy after displaying such mastery of sword energy control and even raising hard energy? Lim Mu-gun was truly afraid of that being. This was the case not just for him, but for most gathered here. As everyone was tense, Mok Gyeong-uns voice continued to flow. The price for this should rightfully be death, but as it was done out of fear towards the absolute being leading all demons and out of ignorance due to petty machinations, I shall bestow a sliver of mercy. Mercy? Did he just say he would bestow mercy? At these words ringing in their ears, the faces of the Righteous Alliance executives and the Evil Alliance leaders and masters twisted with humiliation. They were not waging a defensive battle. They had gathered to annihilate these people under the pretext of upholding justice and eliminating a seed that would pose a danger to the martial world in the future. But now hes saying hell bestow mercy on them who had invaded? It was utterly insulting. However, not a single person could refute these words. This was the same for the elders, senior members, and top masters of each sect. -Grip! How could this be This is close to a great disaster. To submit to the momentum of just one person. This cannot be. We cant retreat. If we retreat here, future generations will laugh at us. We should fight even if it leads to the worst outcome. No one could carelessly open their lips. They couldnt irresponsibly bring about the terrible consequences they imagined in their minds. -Grind! Though he tried not to show it, Mok Yu-cheon bit his lip hard at the sight of the Righteous Alliance warriors and pillars filled with terror and fear. The war he had tried so hard to prevent, even at the cost of sacrificing himself to persuade the higher-ups of the Righteous Alliance, was now being ended by that guy with power alone. You what on earth Mok Yu-cheon slumped to the ground, dejected. Any competitive spirit or desire to surpass him had disappeared. Even during the internal conflict of the Heaven and Earth Society, he thought he had reached an unreachable realm, but now he had become like a star in the sky. Haa. He didnt know anymore. Perhaps now he should just be satisfied that the three major powers didnt clash. It was at that moment. Hahahahahahahahaha! Suddenly, a burst of laughter erupted from somewhere. At this sudden laughter, the attention of those looking at Mok Gyeong-un turned towards it. There, they saw someone else floating in the sky. While those from the Evil Alliance couldnt recognize who he was, it was different for the Righteous Alliance side. Clan Head Danmok? It was Danmok In-ho, the head of the Danmok clan. The Righteous Alliance elders and executives couldnt hide their surprise at his appearance as he displayed the Void Walking technique. This was because, although he was the head of a clan, his martial arts werent that high. Everyone was puzzled to see him displaying the Void Walking technique, considered the extreme of lightness skills, when they had known him to be just a mature supreme expert. But seemingly unconcerned with their gazes, -Thud, thud, thud! Soon, a third eye opened on Danmok In-hos forehead. What on earth is that on his forehead? An eye? There was a stir here and there at his appearance. Regardless, Danmok In-ho snorted and then opened his mouth. I was going to enjoy watching foolish humans harm each other and approach destruction, but you just had to ruin that fun. What on earth is he saying? Why is the head of the Danmok clan saying such things? -Rumble! Sar?h the ovelFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As everyone was puzzled, those on the forward mountain peaks noticed something strange. The ground was shaking even though the war had temporarily stopped due to Mok Gyeong-uns appearance. Why is the earth suddenly shaking? Among those wondering, someones eyes widened to the point of tearing as they shouted. Look over there! Wh-what on earth is that? At someones shout, all eyes in the vicinity turned in that direction. Black somethings marching forward, filling the horizon in front of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The eyes of those looking at them trembled. They werent human. Those things, too grotesque to be called beasts, were undoubtedly monsters. How can there be so many -Rumble! The shaking of the earth intensified, and the sound grew louder. Faced with the enormous number of monsters endlessly pouring in, filling the horizon, the warriors of the three major factions entangled at the front all took steps back with hardened expressions. How could so many monsters be surging to a place like this? Fear and terror are contagious. The overwhelmingly vast number of evil spirits and monsters soon became visible even from most of the peaks in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The resulting confusion and commotion was no less than that caused by Mok Gyeong-uns appearance. This cant be. What kind of strange phenomenon is this? How could these strange beings, or rather evil spirits and monsters, that one might see once in a lifetime if at all, be surging forward in such a large group? Everyone was dumbfounded, overwhelmed by their enormous numbers. Seeing their expressions, Danmok In-ho raised the corner of his mouth with a face full of madness. Yes. Thats the face you insignificant beings should make. He had wanted to see them fight each other more and self-destruct, but it didnt matter now. Given this situation, he could first erase the martial world with a calamity incomparable to the previous one, then wipe out the human seed. This is what despair looks like. -Swish! Danmok In-ho turned his head to glare at Mok Gyeong-un. Although the guys power far exceeded his expectations, those thousands of sword energy blades were just for show, mere bluster. No matter how much mastery over space, resonance with swords, and matchless capability one had, it was virtually impossible to handle so many swords simultaneously -Swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish, swish! It was at that moment. The thousands of swords filling the sky, aimed at the base of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, changed their formation and then turned towards the evil spirits and monsters surging towards the front of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Seeing this, Danmok In-ho furrowed his brow and shouted at Mok Gyeong-un. What on earth are you trying to do? Even for you, this is reckless. Its absolutely Nothing I cant do. What? Heavenly Void Bright Light, Eight Immortals Sword Competition. No sooner had those words ended. From the tips of the thousands of weapons burning with demonic energy, sword energy bursts became black light streams and exploded forth. But that wasnt the end. -Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! The light streams that burst forth split into eight branches again in mid-air, and in an instant, the sky was covered with black light streams, no, a black meteor shower. !!!!!!!!!! The eyes of the evil spirits and monsters, marching forward filled with some unknown will, shook madly at the numerous black lights flying towards them, filling their front view. Chapter 481 Chapter 481 C Descent of the Heavenly Demon (4)It was a sight that was hard to believe even with ones own eyes. The eyes of the warriors, who had been gripped by fear, overwhelmed by the countless evil spirits and monsters endlessly surging forward and filling the horizon, now flickered with black light. -Woosh! Black sword energy bursts flowed from thousands of weapons. Those light streams instantly covered the sky, becoming a black meteor shower stretching towards the evil spirits and monsters surging towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. -Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! The meteor shower of sword energy bursts at incredible speed. The advancing evil spirits and monsters tried to change direction when they noticed this, but they couldnt due to their allies filling both sides and behind them. -Roar! -Growl! Finally, the black light streams crossing space struck the evil spirits and monsters directly. -Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! With this, the sword energy bursts pierced through the front lines of evil spirits and monsters, causing green and purple blood to burst out in all directions. Thousands of sword energy bursts split into eight branches, becoming tens of thousands. The sword energy bursts split the evil spirits and monsters with unstoppable momentum. Low-level fierce beasts and monsters were shattered to pieces, unable to withstand it, and even demon beast-level and higher evil spirits and monsters were pushed back, unable to withstand the tremendous momentum of the demonic energy-infused sword energy bursts. At this amazing sight, cheers erupted. -Waaaaaaaaah!!!! The morale of the warriors under the former Heaven and Earth Society couldnt help but soar at the world-changing, absolute majesty their lord displayed. These cheers soon led to another cry. A cry that emerged from someones mouth spread throughout the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Descent of the Heavenly Demon! All demons bow down! The Heavenly Demon has descended, and all demons prostrate themselves in reverence. -Descent of the Heavenly Demon! All demons bow down!!!!! -Descent of the Heavenly Demon! All demons bow down!!!!! -Descent of the Heavenly Demon! All demons bow down!!!!! The warriors of the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance could only shrink back with hardened faces at this reverence for the Heavenly Demon echoing like a reverberation. Although the Righteous Alliance revered righteousness and chivalry, at this moment, they felt a shudder towards the demonic. Descent of the Heavenly Demon All demons bow down What on earth are we doing here? Amitabha Buddha. The demonic that was only stirring has finally bloomed. Sa-tae of the Hengshan Sect spoke with a darkened face, her palms pressed together. At her words, Master of the Diancang Sect, asked: What do you mean by that? Sa-tae. In a world divided only into white and black, right and wrong, the pure demonic intent, the demon, has awakened. In Buddhism, the pure evil called demon is something to be avoided even more than a deceitful mind. The same is true in Taoism. A third intent, the demonic, has been born in a world that was divided into right and wrong. The Way of Demons! The feared event had finally occurred. -Descent of the Heavenly Demon! All demons bow down!!!!! The reverence towards the lord of demons echoing. It was binding together those who worshipped the demonic. Now they could only watch helplessly as the birth of the demonic, which the righteous and evil should have joined forces to prevent unconditionally, took place. The demonic is suppressing the inhuman beings, the demons. At this moment when demons are trying to annihilate humans, the righteous, evil, and demonic were standing looking in the same direction. -Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! -Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! Wherever the black meteor shower touched, there was only destruction and death. The eyes of Danmok In-ho, Mok Gans avatar and the head of the Danmok clan, watching this, grew cold. . How is such divine power possible with a human body? The spatial perception ability to handle thousands of weapons simultaneously and the matchless capability like an inexhaustible spring, no, like a great sea. This was not a realm possible for a mere human body. Could it be that hes regained his original power? He is an avatar. The King of Demons. If he had regained his original power, all this might be possible, but looking at him with the Three Eyes, he was still human. Theres no core. The absence of a core that should be present in a demonic clan. It was decisive evidence that he hadnt regained his former power. -Grip! Danmok In-hos clenched fist tightened. Then does this mean he has reached the highest realm possible for a human? The Life and Death Realm reached within the boundary of life and death is not the end. If one can achieve harmony with the five elements of great nature, one can reach the Natural Realm, which can be said to be the end. If that happens, one can draw energy from great nature, so there is no limit to inner energy. Did he consume a spirit beast? But then he said to another avatar: [You take that kind of thing.] [What?] [Thats not whats important.] He is utterly arrogant. Perhaps because he was the King of Demons, but he tries to break all existing things. Such a person wouldnt go back on his word. Having thought only of him for over a hundred years and being destined enemies, he could understand this. Then does this matchless capability possess a power close to infinite that even rivals the energy of great nature? -Tremble! Kuk Kukuk. Kuhahahahahaha! Eventually, Danmok In-ho burst into mad laughter. It truly inspires awe. You are undoubtedly a worthy arch-enemy to devote ones life to killing. Yes. If it were a fight that could be ended easily, it wouldnt be fun. This is just the beginning. And even your tremendous ultimate technique is not without weakness. -Crack! At that moment, an anomaly occurred in the weapons emitting the sword energy bursts of the black meteor shower. The blades of the weapons began to break. -Hiss! The fragments of the broken blades couldnt withstand the demonic energy and oxidized on the spot. The corner of Danmok In-hos mouth curled up sinisterly. As expected. Ordinary weapons cannot fully withstand his power. It would have been strange for ordinary weapons to withstand that sword energy burst that could crush and penetrate even evil spirits and monsters. -Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack! Eventually, the weapons that couldnt withstand the demonic energy broke rapidly. In an instant, nearly half were broken, and the other weapons were cracking and splitting, looking like they would all break soon. Yes. Thats the limit of that ultimate technique. And now is the chance. -Poof! Danmok In-ho flew his form towards Mok Gyeong-un. Concentrating all his power on thousands of swords, he cant turn his attention elsewhere right now. The Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance might not aim for his back, but Im different. I am an enemy trying to annihilate humanity. I desperately wish for your death. Though inferior to other bodies, this is enough for you now. -Woong! Danmok In-ho extremely compressed his sword energy and concentrated it on his sword. Heavens Sword Technique: Heaven-Defeating Sword! -Swoosh! His form rushing towards Mok Gyeong-un became one with the sword, and its tyrannical momentum seemed like it would cut through everything in existence. This was an ultimate technique created based on his method of concentrating all his power into a single point. It was only possible once with this body, but that didnt matter. With just this one chance, he could kill him -Clang! -Swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! !? Danmok In-hos three pupils shook. Mok Gyeong-un still hadnt even turned his head. Yet somehow, a formless sword that appeared in mid-air created black lines, not only shattering his Heaven-Defeating Sword but also cutting off his limbs in an instant. To have this much strength left here? With avatars Is it impossible to do anything? Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A true monster. A monster that cant be dealt with unless its the main body. His body, with its limbs cut off, was about to fall to the ground, spewing fresh blood. However, -Grip! His body floated up due to profound inner energy. Then his floating body was drawn towards Mok Gyeong-un. Meanwhile, the remaining thousands of weapons unleashing the Heavenly Void Bright Light, Eight Immortals Sword Competition broke. -Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack, crack! Mok Gyeong-un aimed his sword energy-imbued fingers at the third eye of Danmok In-ho, whose limbs had been cut off and who had flown right in front of him. How long do you intend to hide? Main body. Show yourself now. At Mok Gyeong-uns direct question, the corner of Danmok In-hos mouth twitched. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un was about to unleash his sword energy towards Danmok In-hos third eye as if he had lost interest. Then, -Bulge! The blood vessels in the third eye bulged, and the voice changed. It was not Bi Yong-heons will. How much do you think I estimated the capabilities of you, the avatar, and humans in the plan Ive been weaving for a long time? What? Through the Jiao-Dragon Demon Kings Human-Demon War and the first great calamity, we revised many strategies. Even the most insignificant and insect-like beings cant have their limits carelessly judged when cornered. Humanity will realize that the Human-Demon War and great calamity that occurred over hundreds of years were merely the beginning. -Woosh! As soon as those words ended, the front that had been obscured by the haze from the Heavenly Void Bright Lights aftermath gradually revealed itself. The corpses of numerous evil spirits and monsters were strewn about miserably. It seemed to be nearly tens of thousands. At this sight, the faces of the former Heaven and Earth Society warriors under Mok Gyeong-un, as well as the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance warriors, were about to brighten, but it didnt last long. -Rumble! Once again, the Ten Thousand Great Mountains began to shake with vibrations. Shadows filling the horizon began to appear as the hazy smoke cleared. The faces of the warriors looking at this hardened. This cant be How How many are there? Countless evil spirits and monsters, too many to count, were approaching, trampling on the corpses of the dead monsters as they surged forward from beyond the horizon. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes narrowed as he looked at this. Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-un recalled the map of the Central Plains that Jin Ye-rin had drawn on the ground. A massive formation encompassing the entire Central Plains. Are all the evil spirits and monsters in the Central Plains gathering here? During the first great calamity, evil spirits and monsters throughout the Central Plains went berserk and tried to harm humans. And in the second great calamity, the evil spirits and monsters were controlled by him. Not just going berserk, but with a clear purpose. It might be difficult for ordinary humans, but martial artists who have cultivated martial arts have the power to confront evil spirits and monsters. They were trying to slaughter all the martial artists gathered in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. I need to kill the main body. Its certainly him controlling this technique. If hes not killed, there would be no choice but to continue an endless battle with the evil spirits and monsters. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un reached out towards his third eye. Now that most of the avatars have been destroyed, if he could trace the will, he should be able to find the location of the main body. Just as his hand was about to touch, -Flinch! Suddenly, Mok Gyeong-uns hand stopped. -Whoosh! Simultaneously, a tremendous wind pressure spread throughout the Ten Thousand Great Mountains as if a storm had hit. The wind was so strong it was difficult to maintain balance. Ugh. Wh-what kind of wind is this! The sudden gust of wind was not a simple natural phenomenon. At some point, they could tell. A huge shadow was being cast over the front of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. And as the shadow gradually shrank, the incoming wind became as cold as if accompanied by a north wind, even causing frost to form all around. -Crack, crack, crack, crack! The cold wind pressing down on everything eventually brought despair. -Flap! Flap! Flap! -Whoosh! A huge, pure white being accompanied by a storm that seemed capable of freezing everything with a single wing beat. It was a Great Peng larger than one of the peaks of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Chapter 482 Chapter 482 C The Six Demons (1)Whoosh! A huge, pure white being accompanied by a storm that seemed capable of freezing everything with a single wing beat. It was a Great Peng larger than one of the peaks of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The appearance of a being with incomparable vastness to other evil spirits and monsters. This brought another silence of despair. Even with the tremendous majesty of the Heavenly Demon, they had already been gripped by anxiety due to the countless monsters. -Woosh! Danmok In-ho burst into laughter and shouted while looking at the Great Peng that had descended upon the world, flashing its eerily red eyes: Hahahahahaha! The White Great Peng Demon King, one of the Six Demons who turned the North Sea into a land of cold ice and death, has descended. Realize your own weakness and kneel! Despite this arrogant cry, not a single person refuted. This was because after the appearance of this huge being, the Great Peng, no, the White Great Peng Demon King, not only had the air turned cold, but the demonic energy that seemed about to overturn everything in all directions was pressing down on them, and people were bleeding here and there, unable to withstand the pressure. -Drip! What is this? Nosebleed? Bl-blood is flowing from the eyes too! Those with weak inner energy levels were already fully affected. Of course, it wasnt different for the masters either. They too were experiencing their inner energy boiling due to the pressure of the demonic energy, like a great sea covering all directions. This energy is unbelievable. The energy emitted by that huge Great Peng is suffocating. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Amitabha Buddha. This is a calamity. This was no longer a battle between the righteous and evil factions. It was a Human-Demon War, no, a great calamity that put the existence of the martial world at stake. A war is something that should be preventable from the start, but can this really be stopped by human power? The Six Demons Mok Gyeong-uns eyes sharpened. The Six Demons. These beings, called the six kings of evil spirits and monsters, were infinitely close to divine beasts. Among these beings who were just about to transcend the laws of nature, Mok Gyeong-un had met two. The Assassin King of the Sea Gu Hwan Cheon-gu in the secret vault of the Corpse Blood Valley, and the Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox in the Imperial Palace. They were all tremendous beings that the Mok Gyeong-un of that time couldnt even touch a hair of. And these beings hadnt even exerted their proper power. The Assassin King of the Sea was in a weakened state due to being sealed, and the Hundred-Faced King was in human form and didnt exert proper power, yet both overwhelmed Mok Gyeong-un. But now, for the first time, he was facing one of the Six Demons in its complete form. -Woosh! Tremendous demonic energy that made the skin tingle. Cold energy that turned the surrounding area and the Ten Thousand Great Mountains into winter in an instant with just a wing beat. The Classic of Mountains and Seas states that a being that has reached the extreme of spirit beasts has touched the edge of natural law and is no different from a natural disaster. The White Great Peng Demon King before them now was precisely such a being. It possessed overwhelming power capable of instantly devastating an entire region alone. At Mok Gyeong-uns now serious gaze, Danmok In-ho, Mok Gans avatar, sneered and said: Do you realize it now? Incarnation. That your fate is no different from the humans gathered here, like a candle in the wind -Stab! Before Danmok In-ho could finish speaking, Mok Gyeong-uns finger pierced into the eyeball on his forehead. Kuk! As the third eye was grabbed, Danmok In-ho convulsed in pain. Mok Gyeong-un thought it was better to locate the main body first rather than be swayed by the situation he had created. Mok Gyeong-un tried to grasp the main bodys will through the third eye. If there were no more avatars, it would be difficult to deceive any further. The location of the main body is Could it be? Not far away. Very close. Then his will echoed: -Theres no need to search. I too am here. His will was felt from the midst of the countless evil spirits and monsters, passing through them. Certainly, there were no more avatars -Flash! Throb! At that moment, along with a strong headache like lightning striking, the will tried to disperse. What on earth is this phenomenon? Unlike before, now that the level of will had increased, he was confident he could find it even if the other tried to resist. But something was blocking it. As he tried to hold onto it to not lose the others will, -Crack! The third eyeball he was holding burst. What? Mok Gyeong-un was puzzled. Having become one with the will of the Demon King and attained a complete personality, he prided himself on surpassing that level even if Mok Gan had lived for a long time. But in the middle, something unknown that surpassed the level of the main body intervened. And that something, though only for an instant, felt very familiar. Mok Gyeong-un glared with sharpened eyes at the White Great Peng Demon King and the countless evil spirits and monsters behind it. The main body was there. Do I have to cut through them in the end? -Shing! Mok Gyeong-un then drew the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword from its scabbard. The moment he drew the sword, the attention of everyone who had been shrinking from the great calamity unfolding before their eyes turned to him. It was just drawing a sword, but the moment he did so, sharp sword energy surged in all directions, and the cold energy rushing towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains stopped in an instant. The leaders of each faction couldnt help but marvel at this sight. He cut through the Great Pengs energy pressing down on the surroundings with sword energy. Has that person truly reached the state of being the sword itself? It was the true realm of unity between sword and self. Being able to turn even the surrounding energy into sword energy meant that everything was a sword. Therefore, the leaders of each sect had to acknowledge. That he was likely the only one here who could face this being that was no different from a natural disaster. But, -Shudder! At that moment, everyone at the front stepped back in bewilderment. This was because they saw the White Great Peng Demon King raising the corner of its mouth eerily the moment Mok Gyeong-un drew his sword. Although it was an evil spirit and monster, and its expression should have been hard to read, it was clearly smiling, and an incomprehensibly chilling malice could be felt. It was hard to call it fighting spirit, rather it seemed closer to interest. It was at that very moment. -Crack! The White Great Peng Demon King spread its dazzlingly white wings wide. Everyone gasped and had their attention stolen by the wings that simultaneously held beauty and ominousness. Then, as the White Great Peng Demon King flapped its huge, widely spread wings forward, -Whoosh! With just a few wing beats, a blizzard rushed forward with wind pressure. However, this blizzard did not surge towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Rather, the cold energy of the blizzard concentrated right in front of where the wings were flapping, creating a huge sphere with a violently swirling interior. This is impossible. The pupils of Ho Tae-gang, the King of Destruction, on the highest peak at the very front, trembled. The energy contained in that huge sphere was truly earth-shattering, and even more shocking was that it contained a blizzard and storm. Can this huge Great Peng even condense natural phenomena? -Roar! The White Great Peng Demon King raised its beak upwards and roared. With this, the sphere of storm and blizzard that had taken complete form through wing beats then surged towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, splitting the earth. -Boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! The eyes of all those watching this scene became dazed. How on earth could one avoid that? It was literally no different from a natural disaster. It was at that very moment. -Swish! Mok Gyeong-un took a stance of striking downwards while holding the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword upside down. At that moment, something happened that made everyones eyes widen. -Woong! Th-that is? A sword? An utterly transparent, huge formless sword nearly thirty jang long appeared in the air directly opposite the Ten Thousand Great Mountains and pierced into the earth. -Boom! -Rumble! Th-the ground! With a tremendous roar, soil and sand fragments spurted like erupting lava, and along with this, the mountain peaks at the entrance of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains shook greatly as if an earthquake had struck. Simultaneously, the huge sphere of storm and blizzard rushing in collided with the formless sword that had pierced the ground floor, split in half, and the cold energy concentrated inside exploded. -Boom, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh, swoosh! The explosion of cold energy created multiple rainbow-like layers, freezing even the air in the void. And the aftermath of the explosion that had split in two then collided with both sides of the mountain peaks where the war was taking place, collapsing parts of the peaks and freezing their surroundings. -Rumble, boom, boom, boom, boom, boom! -Crack, crack, crack, crack, crack! Soil and ice chunks collapsing like an avalanche. Everyone couldnt close their mouths, their faces hardened at this sight. It happened before their eyes, but it was hard to believe. As if immortals from the fairy realm were engaging in battle, a single exchange of attack and defense was collapsing mountains and even changing natural phenomena. This had already surpassed the realm of what they could handle. -Roar! Just then, the White Great Peng Demon King let out a roar. Its red eyes drew a crescent moon so eerily, but it was clearly a smile. It seemed to be enjoying this situation. It was a fighting spirit towards Mok Gyeong-un who had blocked its almighty power. Should we consider this fortunate? The warriors under Mok Gyeong-un were naturally full of trust in their lord, but the warriors of the Righteous Alliance and Evil Alliance were feeling contradictory and strange emotions. It was a sense of relief that such a monster capable of facing a being like a natural disaster existed among humans, regardless of righteous or evil factions, and a contradictory fear. If this great calamity-like situation hadnt occurred, how would the war have concluded? They didnt even want to imagine. However, the former feeling was stronger now. Mok Gyeong-un was the only counterforce against that monster akin to a natural disaster. Therefore, although they couldnt voice it, from some point they couldnt help but root for Mok Gyeong-un. -Poof! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns form split the air like lightning. The Heavenly Demon has moved! Is he really going to face it head-on? Everyone couldnt help but feel tense and couldnt take their eyes off the front. Whether knowing or not knowing their feelings, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze was focused solely on finding the White Great Peng Demon Kings weakness. I need to hurry. Mok Gyeong-un thought it was meaningless to exchange attacks with it from afar. It was clear that if he didnt deal with it quickly, greater damage would occur. However, Mok Gyeong-un, who was flying his form, had to stop midway. -Flinch! Mok Gyeong-un, who had turned his form, then sensed something and swung Evil Commandment Sword in that direction. Then, another huge formless sword appeared and extended upwards. -Woosh! -Whoosh! Simultaneously, a huge pillar of fire with intense heat extended upwards and then collided with the formless sword, splitting. After splitting the pillar of fire, the ground turned black from the heat, and then it collided with the White Great Peng Demon Kings cold energy, -Hiss! Hazy steam shot up into the sky, then obscured the sun and darkened the earth. Then heavy rain poured down from the thick dark clouds like a downpour. -Swoosh! It was a rain so heavy it was difficult to open ones eyes. Everyone couldnt help but stick out their tongues at the disasters occurring with each collision. Then the earth began to rumble loudly. -Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! A huge shadow was seen from the direction where the pillar of fire had flown in. It had a gigantic body nearly a hundred jang tall, and despite the rain, it had a golden mane fluttering, a tiger-like head, and a tail that seemed to be woven with hundreds of blades. Seeing this, Mok Gyeong-un could immediately tell what this being was. The Lion-Grasping King. Another of the Six Demons had revealed itself. As another king of evil spirits and monsters, known to be difficult to gather in one place, descended, the advancing evil spirits and monsters bowed their heads as if showing reverence. As expected. He had assumed the worst since the White Great Peng Demon King, one of the Six Demons, had descended. But that wasnt the end. -Boom! Rumble! Boom! Rumble! This cant be. The eyes of everyone watching the front widened as if about to tear. From the northwest direction, a shadow even more gigantic than a mountain peak was walking towards this place. It was so huge and heavy that with each step, earthquakes occurred, shaking the mountain peaks, and some even collapsed, causing landslides. -Rumble! However, these avalanche-like phenomena were already of no concern to anyone. That What on earth is that? Is it a devil risen from hell? Two sharp horns stood out as if recalling a great devil risen from the Avici Hell, known as the deepest of the Eight Hot Hells. Steam flowing from its flaring nostrils obscured its face like fog. -Boom! As it took one step, flames erupted from the splitting ground. Geothermal heat was rising, unable to withstand. This huge evil spirit and monster with two horns, which appeared last, was already overwhelming the two Six Demons that had appeared earlier with just its presence. -Grip! Mok Gyeong-uns hand holding the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword tightened. After learning about the Six Demons, there was something he had read in an old book in the Primal Killing Pavilion. Long ago, there was a huge ox-shaped evil spirit and monster born from tens of thousands of years of earth energy twisting, and its power shook heaven and earth, so numerous immortals sealed that being through great sacrifice. The immortals called this evil spirit and monster the Great Strength King because it possessed the highest power that was difficult to break, but the author of the old book called it this: [The Great Sage Who Levels the Heavens, the Ox Demon King] Chapter 483 Chapter 483 C The Six Demons (2)Great Sage Who Levels the Heavens, Ox Demon King. That was the being said to overwhelm all six demons with strength alone. It was clearly visible to Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, which had opened their pupil power. The Ox Demon Kings vast demonic energy, beyond imagination, enveloped the entire visible area in red light. Although the other two demons also possessed formidable power that was difficult to approach, the Ox Demon King surpassed even them. Kwaaaang! Hwararararuk! With each step the Ox Demon King took, geothermal heat rose and flames erupted. It was truly a moving inferno. Kkwak! Mok Gyeong-uns hand gripped the blade of the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword tightly. Ten Thousand Great Mountains was as silent as everyone thought. Countless evil spirits and three disaster-level spirit beasts capable of destroying an entire country. In this situation, it would be strange not to feel despair. We cannot face them. This we must retreat. Gu Cheol-ja, the leader of the Huashan Sect, spoke with a voice filled with fear. He had already judged that the aura emanating from those three giant monsters was beyond human capability. It seemed like they would be crushed without a trace with just a wave of the hand from that horned devil-like monster that appeared last. But where can we retreat to from here? If we leave those things be Hong Won-seok, the leader of the Beggars Sect, imagined the horrific consequences that would unfold. If those creatures ran amok, the Central Plains would truly face destruction. This was already a natural disaster. Who could stop those things that even they, the martial artists, couldnt handle? Do you think we can do anything by fighting? Gu Cheol-ja, the leader of the Huashan Sect, had already lost all will to fight. However, no one could blame him. None of those present were thinking of fighting those monsters anymore. Everyone just wanted to run away right now. Of course, not everyone felt that way. Even in despair, some were conflicted. One of them was Mok Yu-cheon. If even the righteous martial artists who uphold justice and chivalry turn their backs and flee from them, who will stop those things? Pareurereureu! Mok Yu-cheon looked at his trembling legs. He too was afraid of those overwhelmingly monstrous beings. Even without comparing their powers, if they were to fight, a miserable annihilation was certain. However, if the righteous martial artists who sought to uphold chivalry couldnt overcome their fear and ran away, wouldnt that truly be the most shameful moment? Kkwak! Mok Yu-cheon bit his own hand. It hurt because he bit hard enough to draw blood. But his mind cleared, and the trembling subsided more than before. Pak! Mok Yu-cheon stood up and drew his sword with eyes full of determination. Hwangbo Seong, the head of the Hwangbo Clan who had been dazed with fear, looked at him curiously. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What are you trying to do, junior? Im going to fight. What? Fight those things? As he looked bewildered, Mok Yu-cheon wrapped his right hand holding the sword with cloth. He was expressing his will to never let go of the sword even if he died. Everyone around him thought it was reckless. However, Mok Yu-cheon didnt care about this. I I thought I was unlucky. I dreamed of being a righteous warrior, but I was held hostage by the Heaven and Earth Society and struggled to survive. I resented the heavens because everything was beyond my control. What on earth are you trying to say Kkwak! Mok Yu-cheon firmly secured the cloth and continued speaking. But I dont think thats the case. I was foolish. Justice doesnt come from belonging somewhere, and chivalry isnt determined by circumstances. You Even if it becomes a miserable death, even if no one acknowledges its value if I can have an upright heart and the courage to not back down in the face of fear, that is chivalry and justice. !!!!!!! At these words from Mok Yu-cheon, the eyes of the leaders and warriors of the various righteous sects wavered. As the alliance was formed and they became accustomed to collective power and inertia, they had forgotten. Why they had walked the path of righteousness and what they had aspired to. Jeobeogjeobeog! Mok Yu-cheons back trembled as he walked forward. He was afraid. However, he was gathering courage without succumbing to that fear. Seeing him like this, Kkwak! Hong Won-seok, the leader of the Beggars Sect, bit his lip tightly and then wrapped cloth around his hand holding the beggars staff as he walked to his side. As the one who had doubted him to the end stood beside him, Mok Yu-cheon looked at him curiously. Then, the Beggars Sect leader Hong Won-seok spoke as he tied the cloth. Junior warrior is right. What makes someone a warrior of justice? Its one who can stand up for the powerless people and everyone else. Im ashamed, but I agree. At that moment, Hwangbo Seong, the head of the Hwangbo Clan, also chimed in as he walked over. He too was wrapping his sword and hand with cloth, as if affirming his resolve. It wasnt just them. Jeobeogjeobeog! All the warriors of the Righteous Alliance around them were tying their weapons and hands with cloth, strengthening their resolve to resist. Seeing them like this, Mok Yu-cheons eyes reddened. He had decided to stop the monsters, but he didnt think he would influence anyone. But when he realized that his small act of courage had caused ripples in everyone, he couldnt help but feel his heart pounding. I I was born for this moment. Now that he had finally awakened to himself, there was no hesitation in Mok Yu-cheons eyes. That gaze was the very embodiment of the upright warrior he had dreamed of being since childhood. Mok Yu-cheon raised his sword and shouted. Lets fight to the end!!!!!! At his cry, the leader of the Beggars Sect, the head of the Hwangbo Clan, the leader of the Huashan Sect, and the surrounding Righteous Alliance warriors all shouted in unison. Lets fight to the end!!!!! Waaaaaaaaah!!!! Their cries echoed through the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, which had been engulfed in silence. Seeing them like this, the corners of Lee Ji-yeoms mouth, the master of Corpse Blood Valley, turned upwards. That junior warrior had ignited a fire in the righteous sect members in the face of the hell-like despair unfolding before their eyes. Yes. This was the true terror of the righteous sect members he knew. This influence wasnt spreading only to the righteous sect members. Even the former Heaven and Earth Society warriors, who had been shrinking in despair despite having Mok Gyeong-un as their lord and focal point, shouted that they couldnt lose. This is our territory! Dont retreat even a single step! Lets fight!!! Behind them was the castle of Heaven and Earth Society, and all their families were there. If they couldnt defend this place to the end, they would lose everything. Thats why they couldnt back down. Damn it! Can we lose to those things? It was the same for the Evil Alliance warriors. Although they had lost their leader, the First Alliance Leader Wild Beast Emperor Hang Sim, the Evil Alliance warriors inherently hated losing. And the resolve and solemnity contained in the cries of the former Heaven and Earth Society warriors and Righteous Alliance warriors couldnt help but influence them. So they too shouted no less loudly. Waaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!! The shouts spreading throughout the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. This was rapidly refreshing the atmosphere that had been gripped by despair, fear, and terror. Seeing them like this, the man in the bamboo hat watching from afar in the darkness sneered. You embrace futile hope. Foolish things. Seuk! The man in the bamboo hat raised his staff inlaid with red jade. Then the red jade emitted a red light, and, Experience true despair. Gooooooooooh! At the same time as the red light intensified, the three demons red eyes grew darker, and they simultaneously opened their mouths and let out a roar filled with demonic energy. Kweoeoeoeoeoeoeoeo!!!! Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!! Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaang!!!! At that moment, the demonic energies of the roars mixed together at the center where the three demons were standing, creating a whirlwind, and then it rushed towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains as a gale. The tremendous gale rushing in seemed poised to completely destroy the entire Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Everyone who had been shouting and strengthening their resolve and fighting spirit just moments ago gritted their teeth in fear at the approaching gale. Thats when Mok Gyeong-un flew his body into the center of the gale and swung the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword. Uuuuuuuuuuuung! A huge formless sword appeared and collided with the rushing gale. Mok Gyeong-un tried to cut it down in one go, but the wind pressure that had explosively increased as the demonic energies of the three demons mixed together was truly overwhelming. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! Unable to cut through the gale, the formless sword was being pushed back bit by bit, crushing the earth. Everyone watched this scene with bated breath. No. Please! If he couldnt block this here, everything would crumble in one go. Kweoeoeoeoeoeoeoeo!!!! Kuuuuuuuuuuuuuu!!!! Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaang!!!! At that moment, the three demons roared once more in unison. As the gale intensified and grew even larger, the huge formless sword could no longer withstand it and was about to be completely pushed back. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns gaze sharpened like a sword, and the blade of the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword was about to turn black. It was at that very moment. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! Just then, about ten whirlwinds of wind pressure rushed in from the western side where the two forces were colliding, and they penetrated between the formless sword that was about to collapse and the gale, pushing it towards the east. Thanks to this, an area of about 200 jang on the ground where the tremendous aftermath was pushed back was instantly devastated. What? What was that just now? Everyones gaze turned towards the direction where the whirlwinds had appeared. Those who looked in that direction had their eyes widened. Shuuuuuuuuuuu! Who are those guys? Whats with their bodies, all of them? On the eastern side stood eight men with enormous muscular builds, their entire bodies blackened and emitting steam. Each of them had an extraordinary appearance. The corners of Mok Gyeong-uns mouth turned upwards as he spotted someone standing in the center like their leader. It was Yoo Moo-jin of the Yoo clan. Kwang kwang! Yoo Moo-jin clashed his two fists together and spoke with a voice full of fighting spirit. Ill show you the great price of gathering all the scattered Yoo clan members in one place! They were the Yoo clan members. The man in the bamboo hat holding the red jade staff was dumbfounded at their appearance. There werent just two? He had thought that the two guarding the seal were all that remained of the Yoo clan. But to think there were eight more of these monstrous clan members. The man in the bamboo hat clicked his tongue as if he found it absurd, then sneered. It doesnt matter. Nothing changes just because Kureureureureureureu! Just then, a vibration was felt from the northeast direction. It sounded like horse hooves, and a shout erupted from one side of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Waaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!! Those shouting were none other than the Evil Alliance. That was because a large force of about ten thousand men on horseback was approaching from the northeast, with the Evil Alliance flag fluttering at the front. They were the rear guard led by the Second Alliance Lord Indestructible Golden Body Hae Yeok-won. Theyve come. It was Mok Gyeong-un who spotted familiar faces riding horses at the front. They were Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha from Nine Blood Cult and Jin Ye-rin, the Six Offices Commander. Dam Baek-ha, who was riding her horse alongside Jin Ye-rin, stuck out her tongue at the sight of the three enormous demons and the countless evil spirits. So another great calamity has indeed occurred. She was the last generation of the Old Murim who had experienced the first great calamity. Thats why this scene wasnt unfamiliar to her. Im sorry. For making you come to this deathly place with me. No, its rather fortunate. Unlike with Young Master Mok, we didnt miss each other this time. She had returned to the Evil Alliance after missing Mok Gyeong-un while trying to warn him of the crisis on Jin Ye-rins orders. Then she had encountered and joined Jin Ye-rin and the Evil Alliances rear guard who were heading south. Pachik! Pachik! Blood Saint Dam Baek-ha generated lightning in both hands as she spoke. This time, we will definitely protect it. She was determined not to let the past repeat itself. The main body of Mok Gan, or rather the man in the bamboo hat, sneered as he watched the Evil Alliances rear guard rushing in like this. Yes. Theyre all rushing to their deaths. Nothing will change just because a few more insects have increased Uuuuuuuuuung! !? It was at that moment. About fifty jang away from the front of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, smoke rose from various places, then curved round to form gates. And as the space of those gates rippled, numerous diviners appeared from beyond them. Hundreds of diviners were pouring out of each entrance. Their number reached nearly eight hundred. At the forefront stood Yeo Su-rin, a disciple of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, holding a golden wheel and a large brush. So many of those diviner bastards were still left? He had thought hed dealt with all of them that he could see Heumchit! Paaaaaaaang! Just then, bursting through the dark clouds covering the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, an enormous evil spirit with the upper body of a horned tiger and the lower body covered in brown scales like a dragon appeared. W-what? What is this? The suddenly appearing evil spirit was so bizarre that it startled even those in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The main body of Mok Gan frowned and spoke at the appearance of this evil spirit. The spirit beast Tawi? Having mastered the art of divination and read most existing ancient books, he immediately recognized this bizarrely shaped evil spirit. It was Tawi, the spirit beast of Mount Jiao. On Tawis back were two figures dressed as diviners. One of them was the betrayer Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, whom he thought was dead, and the other was, Divine Diviner Ahn Gong-yeon! Along with Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, it was Ahn Gong-yeon, the master of the Song Ancestral Pavilion, one of the Six Divine Diviners known to be the only ones to have made spirit beasts their familiars. You dare! He was already aware that Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul had betrayed him. But not content with just that, to think he had even drawn in one of the Six Divine Diviners! As their allies continued to appear one after another, Mok Gans lips twitched, then, Kuhahahahahahahahahahaha! He burst into maniacal laughter instead. He thought all of this was rather fortunate. From the beginning, all of these were targets that needed to be dealt with, and even if there were more, nothing would change. Just one of the Six Demons could destroy an entire country. Yet there were three of the Six Demons here, and among them was even the Great Strength King, said to be the strongest. The result wont change no matter how many more insects gather. Theyre just squirming at best. While were at it, in one fell swoop Heumchit! At that moment, the third eye of Mok Gans main body trembled. What is this? He could sense an ominously vast demonic energy coming from somewhere. And then, as if breaking free from control, the Great Strength King suddenly roared on its own. Kweoeoeoeoeoeoeoeo!!! It was as if expressing intense anger towards something. Along with the roar, a tremendous gale whirled and rushed towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! Although it was a roar containing the demonic energy of just one demon, its power was not much different from when the three demons had combined, showing an incredible force. But as the roaring gale rushed forward, it was split by a golden beam of light falling from the sky. Chwaaaaaaaaaaa! What on earth is happening? As he wondered, someone appeared in the sky where the golden beam of light had struck. The being was a woman of unparalleled beauty with luscious golden hair and nine tails fluttering behind her. Seeing this, the main body of Mok Gan muttered in disbelief. The Hundred-Faced King? Chapter 484 Chapter 484 C The Six Demons (3)Not just three, but four of the Six Demons? This seems beyond the contract. Ahn Gong-yeon, one of the Six Divine Diviners and the master of the Song Ancestral Pavilion, expressed his dissatisfaction as he looked at the back of the woman with nine golden tails swaying gently. At his words, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul, another of the Six Divine Diviners beside him, was equally bewildered. The Hundred-Faced King? What on earth is going on? The Hundred-Faced King, Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Among the Six Demons, it is the oldest and in some sense considered even worse than the Great Strength King, known to be the strongest in power. That being is the embodiment of ominousness and malice itself, leading everything to destruction. Jureuruk! Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul broke out in a cold sweat. Due to Cheong-ryeongs anger, he had met his death with his jaw torn off and both arms severed. However, thanks to the Soul Transfer technique that activated by chance, his soul was able to move to a body he had prepared in advance, allowing him to cling to life. [It worked! Hahahahahahaha!] The Soul Transfer technique was close to incomplete, so the risk was great. Since the technique only activates when the user dies, who would rashly choose death? But the technique succeeded. Sarch* The ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At first, he was going to go into hiding. After all, if everyone thought he was dead, there was no need to show himself. But then a problem arose. He thought he had completely lifted Mok Gans prohibition, but that prohibition had affected even his soul. As a result, even though he had performed the Soul Transfer technique, he could not see. Was it because of that bastard? When the reason for his blindness became clear, he felt despair and great anger. He had thought that if he ever succeeded with the Soul Transfer technique, he would be able to see again and completely break free from that bastard, but all of that had been thwarted. If I dont kill that bastard, Ill never be able to break free from this shackle. Thats why he had come to the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, which would be the starting point and final battleground of the great calamity. However, the great calamity exceeded all the categories he had anticipated. Four of the Six Demons, each said to be capable of destroying a country on their own, had gathered in this place. This was tantamount to entering the epicenter of a natural disaster that could wipe out not just one country, but the entire Central Plains continent. Forget the contract, four of the Six Demons have gathered. Do you see any escape hole, Master An? Hmph! Looks like well pay a heavy price for just one technique. With those words, Divine Diviner Ahn Gong-yeon began to form hand seals with his right hand while pulling out talismans with his left. At least that one seems the most manageable. Ahn Gong-yeons gaze turned towards the Lion-Grasping King with golden mane, the smallest in stature among the Six Demons. *** Kweoeoeoeoeoeoeoeo!!! As if enraged by the power of the Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who had instantly nullified the gale of his roar, the Great Strength King Ox Demon King let out an angry roar. At the thunderous roar that shook heaven and earth, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox sneered. Still the same. So noisy. With that, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox slowly flew to Mok Gyeong-uns side, her nine tails swaying gently. Looking at Mok Gyeong-un, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was inwardly amazed. She had been in the imperial palace, but through the fluctuations of demonic energy in the energy of heaven and earth, she could sense the awakening of the Six Demons. Thus, she predicted that the continent would soon be dyed in blood. I came wondering what great mischief they would cause with three of the Six Demons gathered in one place, but you were here. She had made an accessory imbued with her demonic energy and given it to Mok Gyeong-un. Thanks to that, she could always know his location no matter where he was. But she was surprised. When they met at the imperial palace in Kaifeng, Mok Gyeong-uns power was merely interesting. He was quite strong, but still no more than human. Yet in just a few months, he had completely changed. What happened to you in the meantime? The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox asked as she approached Mok Gyeong-uns side with a broad smile. At her question, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth while staring ahead without looking at her. What are you here for? When she first appeared, Mok Gyeong-un had held some hope. However, after seeing her block the Ox Demon Kings roar, he could be certain she was not related to Mok Gan. To Mok Gyeong-uns question, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox licked her upper lip with her tongue and answered. Do you know whats the most interesting thing in the world? Watching fires and fights. And nothing is as intriguing as a world turned into a sea of blood and pandemonium. What a pointless reason. If thats the case, step back. Your aura has changed a bit. Not just his power, but something was different from before. Even then, she had been interested in his ferocity hidden within, despite being suppressed by overwhelming power and refusing to submit. But now, she couldnt sense that incompleteness or ferocity from back then. Rather, he seemed relaxed yet flawless. Interesting. She knew that humans potential to accept all energies was beyond that of evil spirits. However, theres a limit to ones innate capacity, so the end of growth is predetermined. Thats why she thought no human would ever reach the stronghold of evil spirits. But, Seems the prophecy wasnt wrong. Or was my eye accurate? Just leave. I dont have time to idly Tak! Before Mok Gyeong-un could finish speaking, she clung to his arm and rubbed her cheek against it, saying, Hmm. Thats too disappointing, Heavenly Demon. I came out because I was worried you might be in danger. Danger? Yes. No matter how much stronger youve become, that ones a bit out of spec, you know. The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs gaze turned towards the Great Strength King Ox Demon King, who stood like a great demon from hell, glaring at them with red eyes. She didnt acknowledge all of the Six Demons equally. Long ago, there were only three monsters that could contend with the ancient sages. One of them disappeared from this world, transcending the natural order, but the only monster that could truly rival her was that Ox Demon King. Seuk! The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox touched the tip of her finger to Mok Gyeong-uns cheek and whispered. This body will somehow block that for the man who will become my husband. In exchange, if you survive here, lets continue that hot night from before. I told you Im not interested. But Im very interested. In your body, and in that rapidly increasing power of yours. The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs golden eyes were rippling with competitive spirit. Mok Gyeong-un realized that she wasnt simply teasing him. She wanted to confirm his power. Kweoeoeoeoeoeo! Just then, the Great Strength King Ox Demon King let out a roar and then took a step forward. Kwaaaaaaang! Hwararararuk! The earth split and flames erupted. Seeing this, the corners of the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs mouth turned up coldly. Looks like youre very angry. But what to do? I dont like it when someone eyes whats mine, Great Strength King. Gooooooooh! No sooner had those words ended than her body rose into the air and began to emit a dazzling golden light. The golden light gradually grew larger, taking on the shape of a beast. It was a golden fox with nine tails. As the true form of the Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was revealed, an ominously chilling demonic energy spread in all directions, causing the diviners to be unable to hide their bewilderment. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox? How on earth Senior, calm down. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was just talking with Lord Mok. I dont know why, but it seems to be on our side in this situation. At Yeo Su-rins words, her senior turned pale. Talk sense! Its a great demon that has destroyed countless countries since ancient times among the Six Demons. How could it possibly be for humans Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Before those words could finish, The now enormous Golden Nine-Tailed Fox charged forward and collided head-on with the Great Strength King, who was even larger than a mountain peak. Kwaaaaaaaaaaaang! The impact sent tremendous wind pressure in all directions. That wasnt the end of it. The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs nine tails moved to bind the Ox Demon Kings arms and legs, trying to push him back. However, Kweoeoeoeoeoeoeo! The Ox Demon King was the Six Demon known as the strongest in terms of pure strength. Despite having both arms and legs bound, as if finding it laughable, his entire bodys muscles bulged, and he tried to forcibly tear off the nine tails. Ppudeudeudeudeudeugeuk! But as if predicting this, Kwak! The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox stood upright, grabbed the Ox Demon Kings jaw and upper lip, forcibly prying them open, and then, Chwaaaaaaaaaaaaa! She blasted a golden beam filled with tremendous demonic energy into his mouth. As the beam penetrated his body, as if taking damage, Keokeokeokeokeok! Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! The earth shook, huge debris and dust shot upwards, and the Ox Demon Kings body was pushed back. The diviners eyes widened at this sight. Is it really true that this Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox is on their side? Yeo Su-rins senior swallowed hard. These Six Demons are close to natural disasters, capable of shattering and transforming the earth just by colliding. But if one of them was their ally, the situation might not be so bad. T-then lets do it too. Your role is important. Of course. Thats why I brought this, even risking expulsion. Yeo Su-rin held up the golden wheel she was holding. It was the Thousand Transformations Golden Wheel, the great divine tool of Divine Diviner Red Eyebrow Old Immortal, the master of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion. Though now called a great divine tool, the diviners of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion knew that it was once called a divine artifact or treasure during the time of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors in ancient times. Begin. Yes! Yeo Su-rin looked at the other two Six Demons, the Lion-Grasping King and the White Great Peng Demon King, then focused on the White Great Peng Demon King. It was the monstrous perpetrator of the tragedy that had massacred all the monks of Great Yan Temple, including Master Gak-won, one of the Six Divine Diviners and an old friend of her master. Chak! She inserted the large brush she was holding between the Thousand Transformations Golden Wheel and began to rotate it. Chwareureureureureu! At first, it rotated by her strength, but soon it began to spin rapidly on its own. As she chanted the spell, the fiercely rotating golden wheel suddenly began to grow larger. As the golden wheel expanded, the White Great Peng Demon King, seemingly having noticed it, spread its two wings wide and began to flap them. Swaaaaaaaaaa!!! A blizzard of frost whirled up, creating a gale. As if that wasnt enough, Udeuk! Udeuk! Keok! Kkeuk! Weaker diviners, as if caught by the White Great Peng Demon Kings demonic energy, had their blood vessels bulge all over their bodies before their heads exploded one after another. Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Its using demonic energy to perform the Text Transfer technique. Use the Heavenly Horse Borrowing Power technique! Chachachachachak! At the seniors shout, the diviners formed hand seals. Light flowed from their bodies, making them shimmer all over. Along with this, something seemed to collide with the light, creating crackling blue sparks. Though they had blocked the rampage caused by demonic energy this way, the icy gale blown by the White Great Peng Demon King was too powerful for them to withstand, when, Kwaaaang! Something appeared, creating tremendous gusts of wind that blocked the icy gale. Huh? Who are you? We dont know what youre trying to do, but youre diviners, right? Our clan will protect you. They were the members of the Yoo clan, including Yoo Moo-jin. The Yoo clan members skin was black, with their muscles bulged to the maximum, and steam was emitting from their entire bodies. The diviners couldnt help but admire their incredible innate strength, which wasnt even martial arts. Nows our chance! Su-rin! Chak! Chak! Chak! At her seniors shout, Yeo Su-rin put her hands together to form the Inner Lion Seal. Then she hurled the fiercely rotating, now enormous golden wheel towards the White Great Peng Demon King. Paaaaaaaang! Sensing the massive immortal energy contained in the approaching golden wheel, the White Great Peng Demon King flapped its wings, trying to fly upwards. Peolreok! Peolreok! But at that moment, the golden wheel split into one hundred and eight pieces. Then, these one hundred and eight wheels, like valiant warriors forming a battle formation, tried to trap the White Great Peng Demon King. However, the White Great Peng Demon King instantly emitted tremendous cold energy, freezing the wheels. Jjeojeojeojeojeok! At that moment, all the diviners formed hand seals simultaneously. Byeong ()! Tu (^)! Yeol ()! Jin ()! It was the hand seal of the Nine Characters Living Law. The nearly eight hundred of them performed a spell C it was the Four Peaks Linking Chain technique. Paaaaaa! Thousands of pillars struck down on top of the White Great Peng Demon Kings head. Kung! Kung! Kung! Kukukukung! As the pillars struck down, the White Great Peng Demon King tried to destroy them all with force by flapping its small wings. At that moment, Yeo Su-rins senior grasped the ornate divine tools on both arms and chanted a spell. Gooooooooo! Then, breaking through the dark clouds, a massive Heavenly King Gate with a large demon face attached fell from the sky, pressing down on the wing-flapping White Great Peng Demon King. Kwaaaaaaaaang! Chachachachachachachang! Simultaneously, the one hundred and eight frozen wheels came back to life, emitting intense light. The revived one hundred and eight wheels once again formed a formation, completely blocking the area around the White Great Peng Demon King. The White Great Peng Demon King, pressed down by the Heavenly King Gate, raised its head and opened its mouth to spew forth icy demonic energy. Chwaaaaaaaaaa! It shot out from another wheel, striking the White Great Peng Demon Kings back. Kweoeoeoeoeo! Enraged at being hit by its own attack, the White Great Peng Demon King emitted tremendous demonic energy, causing the wheels surrounding it to shake and start to be pushed back. Not enough power. Yeo Su-rin was chanting spells non-stop, but blood began to flow from her eyes and nose. At that moment, Yoo Moo-jin and the Yoo clan members, who had somehow flown above the White Great Peng Demon King, interlocked their hands and spun their bodies, diving towards the White Great Peng Demon Kings head. Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! Thanks to this, the White Great Peng Demon Kings head was forced down, slamming into the ground. While they were fighting hard like this, The remaining Six Demon, the Lion-Grasping King, was also facing off against the two Divine Diviners who controlled spirit beasts and over ten thousand experts from the Evil Alliance. Ureureukkwangkwang! A woman rose into the sky and raised her sword upwards. Thunder and lightning struck from the cloud-covered sky, enveloping her entire body in electric currents. Pachichichichichik! She was Jin Ye-rin, the descendant of the Worlds Greatest Sword. Chapter 485 Chapter 485 C The Six Demons (5)The signal to begin the battle against the Lion-Grasping King, one of the remaining Six Demons, was given by Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul and Divine Diviner Ahn Gong-yeon, the master of the Song Ancestral Pavilion. Shuuuuuuu As the evil spirit with the upper body of a horned tiger and the lower body covered in brown dragon scales hurled a sphere of purple poisonous mist, the Lion-Grasping King dodged it with agile movements that didnt match its huge body. Paang! Paang! Paang! Kwatatatatatatatata! Not content with just that, the Lion-Grasping King charged quickly towards them, moving back and forth in a ֮-shaped pattern. Its coming! I know! Facing the approaching Lion-Grasping King, the two Divine Diviners, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul and Ahn Gong-yeon, put their hands together to form the Vaisravana Seal and simultaneously chanted a spell. The Heavenly Horse Borrowing Power technique! The art of Earth Collapse Containment Realm[1]! Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! The moment the vast spiritual power of the two Divine Diviner-level practitioners, known as the pinnacle of current diviners, interlocked to create a spell formation, the ground around the Lion-Grasping King instantly collapsed with an explosion. It wasnt just a technique to make the ground collapse and sink. Kureureureureureu! Stone hands emerged from the collapsing ground, trying to grab the Lion-Grasping Kings hind legs and tail to pull it down. Kwaaaaaaang! In response, orbs of demonic energy poured out of the Lion-Grasping Kings mouth in rapid succession, instantly destroying the stone hands. Kwakwakwakwakwakwaka! With the grabbing hands gone, the Lion-Grasping King leaped up at an incredible speed, riding the continuously collapsing debris. Damn it! Its not working at all. As the two Divine Diviners clicked their tongues in frustration and prepared their next technique, it was at that moment. Pat! Two experts at the Transformation Realm level suddenly sprang up like lightning in front of the Lion-Grasping King, which had finally surged upwards from the collapsing ground. Kuhehe! You monster! Ill show you the power of the Blood Progression Golden Body! Shuuuuuuu! There was a large man with his entire body glowing red, displaying the Blood Progression Golden Body technique. It was Hae Yeok-won, the Second Alliance Lord of the Evil Alliance. Pachichichichi! And beside him, unleashing the ultimate technique of the Blood Jade Hand imbued with red lightning, was Dam Baek-ha, the Blood Saint of Nine Blood Cult. Red Blood Golden Body Undefeated Fist! Blood Jade Hand Thunder Sky Breaking Strength! The ultimate techniques of the two, going all out from the start, perfectly struck the forehead of the Lion-Grasping King as it surged upwards. Papapapapapapak! However, the title of Six Demons wasnt given to these evil spirits for nothing. The Lion-Grasping King, not minding this at all, slightly pulled its head back and then knocked the two Transformation Realm experts away just by flicking its head forward. Paaaaang! Keok! Ak! Second Alliance Lord! Blood Saint Dam! The flying experts were caught by Yoo Gyeong, the Fifth Alliance Lord Asura Slaughter Blade of the Evil Alliance, and Bu Pyeon-seok, the Eighth Alliance Lord Interweaving Fist. Heok! Paaaaaaaang! It seemed like a light flick, but the Lion-Grasping Kings demonic energy was so strong that even those who caught the two experts couldnt withstand the force and were sent flying as well. Dagreudak! Dagreudak! Dagreudak! Meanwhile, about a thousand mounted archers from the Evil Alliances rear guard aimed their bows at the Lion-Grasping King while riding their horses. Fire!!! Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwacha! The Lion-Grasping King sneered at the rain of arrows imbued with inner energy and struck the ground with its hand. Kwang! Pachachachachachachang! With a strong gust of wind, the arrows were deflected. This is crazy! Nothings working at all. The surprised mounted units hurriedly pulled their horses reins, trying to change direction and create distance. However, the Lion-Grasping King wasnt about to let them go. The Lion-Grasping Kings golden mane suddenly swelled up, and the hairs of its mane extended towards the fleeing mounted units and the Evil Alliance warriors trying to surround it. Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwacha! From afar, they might have looked like just stiffened hair, but their size was no different from spears. As thousands of golden spears flew at an incredible speed, the thousand mounted archers had no time to dodge and were swept away in an instant. Where the Lion-Grasping Kings hair spears passed, only blood and chunks of flesh remained. Nooooo! Pat! Hae Yeok-won, the Second Alliance Lord who had barely stopped, hurriedly flew his body to try and block this. However, no matter how much of an expert he was at the Transformation Realm, it was impossible for him to cross the space and block it. But at the perfect moment, Uuuuuuuung! A huge, faintly glowing, opaque semi-circular wall appeared in the sky above the warriors, blocking the hair spears that were flying like a torrential rain. Pachachachachachachachang! The two Divine Diviners were performing the Guardian Barrier technique atop the spirit beast Tawi in the sky. It was a scale unimaginable for ordinary diviners, but possible because the two Divine Diviners had come together. However, as if waiting for this moment, Kkuuuuuuk! Kwaaaang! The Lion-Grasping King, with its hind leg muscles bulging immensely, leaped up, trying to tear apart the spirit beast Tawi along with them in one go with its front paws. Damn it! It was at that very moment. Ureureukkwakwakwang! Was it a stroke of heavenly luck? Lightning struck from the sky, and coincidentally, the Lion-Grasping King was hit and fell. Pachichichichichik! Kweoeoeoeoeo! The Lion-Grasping King, which hadnt been affected at all by Dam Baek-has lightning, let out a roar of pain, as if the power of the naturally striking lightning was tremendous. Then the Lion-Grasping King glared upwards with eyes full of anger. Ureureukkwangkwang! As a woman rose into the sky and raised her sword upwards, thunder and lightning struck from the cloud-covered sky, enveloping her entire body in electric currents. Pachichichichichik! She was Jin Ye-rin, the descendant of the Worlds Greatest Sword. As Jin Ye-rin, her entire body dyed in lightning, swung her sword towards the Lion-Grasping King, lightning energy arose from the dark clouds and bolts struck down repeatedly. Kwakwakwakwakwang! In response, the Lion-Grasping King hurriedly leaped to dodge the thunderbolts. As it seemed for the first time that an attack was effective, the Evil Alliance warriors shouted in excitement. That monster is dodging! Waaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!! This is the power of Heavenly Concealed! Jin Ye-rins eyes burned with fighting spirit as she unleashed the tremendous power of lightning. On the way here, she had occasionally opened the secret manual of the Heavenly Concealed Life-Death Sword technique to learn the arrangements left by her ancestor. But when she opened the secret manual, she couldnt hide her bewilderment. She had naturally predicted that the Heavenly Concealed Life-Death Sword technique would be a more refined version of the original Life-Death Sword technique. But it wasnt. The contents written in the secret manual described a realm of training that seemed impossible for humans to master. How am I supposed to learn this? Moreover, since the secret manual contained not a few passages related to the Immortal Way, it was extremely abstruse. No matter how intelligent and naturally talented she was, she couldnt understand it at all. However, unable to give up, she kept repeatedly reading the sentences of the secret manual in her mind, trying somehow to master this secret text. Swaaaaaaa! At that moment, her vision brightened, and she fell into an imaginary world. There, she met her ancestor Jin Woon-hwi for the first time. If it had been before, she would have resented her ancestor Jin Woon-hwi, but having learned the truth through the Iron Cultivation of the Evil Heart Destruction Sect, she shed tears endlessly rather than feeling resentment. Her ancestor Jin Woon-hwi silently embraced and comforted her. After her sorrow had subsided somewhat, as she had met the ancestor of her clan, that is, the elder of her family, they had many conversations. For the first time since her fathers passing, she was able to unburden her heart with the mind of a young child. And after finishing their conversation, she formally asked her ancestor Jin Woon-hwi. [Ancestor, please open the way for me.] With her talent alone, there was no way she could master the secret text. However, here she heard shocking words. [You cannot learn the Heavenly Concealed.] Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! Recalling the memory from that imaginary scene, Jin Ye-rin swung her sword repeatedly towards the Lion-Grasping King, which was dodging the falling thunderbolts. Jin Woon-hwi told her: [Regardless of talent, learning the Heavenly Concealed requires a very long time, and it involves enduring the pain of receiving thousands of lightning strikes on your body.] !? The Heavenly Concealed was never a power she could master in the first place. Then why on earth did he leave this arrangement? If its something that cant be learned, isnt it meaningless? But then her ancestor Jin Woon-hwi said to her: [It will be difficult for a long time, but the secret text I left will serve as a medium connecting you and me in the fuse.] [A medium?] [I will perform the energy circulation of the Heavenly Concealed through the medium on your behalf. I will transmit to you the usage method of the techniques, so you should be able to use the Heavenly Concealed for at least half a quarter-hour, if not longer.] That was how she became able to use the Heavenly Concealed. Jin Woon-hwi regretted that he couldnt help more than this because the Heavenly Concealed was a secret technique of the ancient immortals and shouldnt remain in the world. Understanding her ancestors deep consideration, she was rather grateful to him. Although it was only for a short time, she had gained the power to face the Six Demons, which were called natural disasters. Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Kwang! Once again, the Lion-Grasping King, dodging the falling lightning with its unique movements, charged towards Jin Ye-rin at an incredible speed. Its speed was so fast that it was even evading the falling lightning. Pachik! Pachik! Blood flowed from Jin Ye-rins eyes. Although the secret text in her bosom was acting as a medium and performing the energy circulation on her behalf, handling the lightning of the Heavenly Concealed, which she hadnt fully mastered, was painful as the power kept backflowing. This was a side effect that even her ancestor Jin Woon-hwi hadnt predicted. However, she endured this with extreme patience, trying somehow to properly handle the power of the Heavenly Concealed. Pachik! Haeuk! But due to the pain, she was finally thrown back by the backflowing lightning energy while using the Heavenly Concealed, and fell towards the ground. The Lion-Grasping King didnt miss this moment. Kwaaaaaaang! The Lion-Grasping King charged towards her as she fell. sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, thick tree trunks shot up from the ground like whips, wrapping around the Lion-Grasping Kings two legs and body. It was a technique by Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul and Divine Diviner Ahn Gong-yeon. Ppudeudeudeudeugeuk! What? However, as it was a hastily performed technique, the Lion-Grasping King broke the tree trunks off at the roots and tried to swallow the falling Jin Ye-rin. Nooooooooo! Young lady! Hae Yeok-won, the Second Alliance Lord, and Dam Baek-ha, the Blood Saint, flew their bodies, but it was already too late. Just as her body was about to enter the Lion-Grasping Kings widely opened mouth, Chwak! At that moment, a huge silver full moon shone in everyones eyes. Kweoeoeoeoeo! Simultaneously, the Lion-Grasping Kings nose bridge was cut off, and someone caught the falling Jin Ye-rin, flew backwards, and landed on the ground. Seeing this scene, Dam Baek-ha, the Blood Saint, exclaimed with reddened eyes. The Moonless Void Sword! That sword strike, reminiscent of a full moon, creating a formless blade, was undoubtedly his sword. Pachikpachik! Jin Ye-rin, who had overcome the backflowing lightning energy, barely regained consciousness, and her eyes trembled. Although his hair had turned white and his face was full of wrinkles, an old man with intense eyes and the dignity of a scholar was smiling kindly at her. Ive finally found you. Jin Ye-rin hugged the old man tightly and cried out. Elder Chak! The old man patted her back as if treating a grandchild. Seeing their appearance, Hae Yeok-won, the Second Alliance Lord of the Evil Alliance, asked Dam Baek-ha, the Blood Saint, with a face unable to hide his shock. Was, was he really alive all this time? Didnt I tell you? I am nothing compared to the Elder. The reason Hae Yeok-won was so surprised was simple. The old man holding Jin Ye-rin. The identity of the old man was Sima Chak, the Moon Evil Sword, one of the legends of the Old Murim. Chapter 486 Chapter 486 C The Six Demons (6)Shushushushu! Pupupupuk! [Keok!] [Kkeuok!] The old man with a scholarly appearance shot steel beads using the Flicking Finger Divine Technique, instantly piercing the hearts of five expert martial artists. A sturdy-looking man clicked his tongue at the sight of them dying painfully. He couldnt help but be amazed at the martial prowess that took the lives of experts at the early stage of the Transcendent Realm with just a flick of the finger, when he and his thirty guards had struggled to block them. Behind him was a girl with a graceful appearance. The girls name was Jin A-young, of the Mushang Fortress Jin clan. When Jin A-young recognized the old man, her face brightened, and she ran to hug him. Pak! [Grandfather Chak!] [In-seok too.] The old man, or rather Sima Chak, shook his head and smiled at her childish behavior. Although he had turned his back on the secular world and wouldnt move even if his son-in-law or daughter called, he often visited Mushang Fortress because this childs face resembled his dead wife so much. [Have you come to see me again?] This brightly smiling face. She resembled her more than his only daughter, Sima Young. He had thought he might only see her again in the afterlife, but this child warmed a corner of his heart. Meanwhile, Sima Chak patted her back so she couldnt see, while warning the head of the guards with a cold gaze. [You said your name was Ha Yoon?] [Y-yes, Elder.] [Can you protect this child with just that level of skill?] At Sima Chaks rebuke, Ha Yoon hurriedly knelt on one knee, made a fist-and-palm salute, and apologized. [Im sorry, Elder!] [I dont need empty apologies.] Pak! With this, Sima Chak took something out from his bosom and flicked it with his finger. What was embedded about one-third into the ground was none other than a piece of paper. The paper was densely filled with writing. It was none other than martial arts verses. [This, this is] Sima Chak snorted and said to Ha Yoon, whose eyes had widened. [If you dont master it properly and fail to protect this child, Ill break your legs and make sure you can never walk again!] At this warning, Ha Yoons eyes reddened. It was because of his gratitude towards the Elder who not only rebuked him but also filled in his lacking areas whenever they met. Eight years later, [Waa waa!] One of Sima Chaks eyebrows raised as he saw the baby in Jin A-youngs arms, who had come to visit him in the deep mountains where he was staying. [Dont tell me its your child?] [Yes. Isnt it cute?] [Hohoho. A child has given birth to a child.] [There you go again. Im not a child anymore.] [Waa waa!] [Oh! Yes. Mommys right here.] Jin A-young smiled brightly as she soothed the crying baby with peek-a-boo. Seeing this, Sima Chaks heart ached once again. It was because he was reminded of his dead wife holding their only daughter, Sa Ma-young, looking happy. Even after many years, that memory hadnt faded from his mind. Sima Chak, who had been lost in memories, casually glanced at Ha Yoon, who was standing stiffly behind Jin A-young. After observing him, who was sweating and extremely tense, Sima Chak snorted and said, [Youve finally become somewhat useful.] [E-Elder!] Ha Yoon was overjoyed at Sima Chaks words. How hard had he trained to gain his recognition? It felt like he had received a reward for those words. Sima Chak looked at the baby in Jin A-youngs arms and asked, [Whats the babys name?] [Its Young-in. Jin Young-in. Isnt it pretty?] [Fortunately, it takes after its mother rather than its father.] [Right? Hehe.] While patting Jin A-youngs head, Sima Chak said to Ha Yoon, [You have more to protect now.] [I will certainly do it, Elder!] Kung! Ha Yoon pounded his chest hard, showing his determination. Thirty years passed since then. An event that should never have happened in the martial arts world occurred. It was the day of the great calamity. sea??h th n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Despite the urging of his son-in-law and daughter that he might not be able to remain in this world due to the natural order, he hadnt gone to the fuse. He no longer had great attachment or obsession with life. His only joy was to see that child who resembled his dead wife until the day his life ended. But now, that child lay dead before his eyes. [Kkeueueu.] He was overcome with indescribable anger. He had gone to look for her, feeling uneasy about the evil spirits that had pushed their way to his dwelling. But it was already too late. Around were countless corpses of evil spirits, and in front of them was Ha Yoon, with only his head and torso remaining, his arms and legs torn off by them. Sima Chak could tell just from the surrounding traces. Ha Yoon had desperately sacrificed himself trying to protect her. Thats why Jin A-youngs body was relatively intact. Seumeulseumeu! Sima Chak, who had gained some understanding of the worlds principles through long periods of seclusion and training, discovered a vengeful spirit shedding bloody tears in front of her. It was Ha Yoon, who had become a vengeful spirit. I couldnt protect her. In the end, I couldnt protect her. So deeply regretful, he was mutilating and harming his own spirit body that had become a vengeful spirit. Seeing this, Sima Chaks anger subsided instantly, and he looked up at the dark sky without a single cloud, shedding sorrowful tears. *** Sima Chak, the Moon Evil Sword, who was called a legend of the Old Murim. He recognized her at a glance. Jin Ye-rin, Jin Young-ins child. Although he had never found that child, seeing her spitting image of Jin A-young, he uttered words that came from deep within. Ive finally found you. Jin Ye-rin hugged Sima Chak tightly and cried out. Elder Chak! Sima Chak gently patted her back. It was sympathy for this child who had lost everything and endured alone until now. Then Sima Chak noticed something and said, looking down at her in his arms. First, we need to deal with that. Kwaaaaaaang! The Lion-Grasping King, one of the Six Demons, whose nose bridge had been cut by the Moonless Void Sword strike, was roaring in anger and charging towards them again. Sima Chaks eyes sharpened, and as he raised his sword finger, three formless swords formed around him. Uuuuuung! Jin Ye-rin, who had been exclaiming at the sight of the enormous formless swords, gripped her sword hilt straight. Sima Chak asked her, Can you do it? Of course. The backflowing lightning energy had stabilized and left her body as Sima Chak patted her back. With this, Jin Ye-rin raised her sword. At that moment, Pachichichichichik! Thunder and lightning struck from the cloud-covered sky, enveloping her sword. It was the Thunder-Splitting Heavenly Concealed, which could be called the secret technique of the Heavenly Concealed. Jin Ye-rin stabbed her sword into the ground. Kwang! Pachichichichichik! Lightning energy flowed along the ground, and blue flames in the shape of roots shot up in all directions. In that state, she pulled back her sword and then thrust it forward strongly. Thunder-Splitting Heavenly Concealed, Divine Path Swordmanship, Life-Death Sword Technique, True Chasing and Turning Sword! Pachichichichichichik! Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! From the lightning-wrapped sword tip, a sword force enveloped in lightning energy swirled, becoming a huge storm of lightning that extended forward. Seeing her sword strike, Sima Chaks eyes widened. I wondered, but did they break the promise and pass it on? This was clearly the Heavenly Concealed, which could be called an immortal technique. Apart from being unable to learn it, he knew it wasnt supposed to be passed down to later generations because it couldnt be transmitted, so he was inwardly surprised to see Jin Ye-rin using it. However, that wasnt important right now. Sima Chak unleashed his sword technique with the three formless swords, matching her True Chasing and Turning Sword. Moonless Void Sword Moon Dance Ultimate Realm! Chwachwachwachwachwachak! The three formless swords flew through the sky, intersecting and then rushing towards the Lion-Grasping King, tracing beautiful trajectories. It was truly a spectacle that one couldnt take their eyes off. Eudeuk! Mok Gans face twisted terribly at this unexpected development. He had been extremely cautious. Thats why he had created this grand scheme, learning from the failures of past great crises and calamities that had befallen the Central Plains martial arts world, which he had observed for a long time. It should have been perfect. He had intended to lead everything to destruction with an overwhelming disaster that even the combined forces of the Central Plains martial arts world couldnt handle, but what on earth was happening? Not only the Great Strength King Ox Demon King, who was called the strongest among the Six Demons and whose power even the ancient immortals feared, but also the White Great Peng Demon King who had turned the North Sea into a sea of blood, and the Lion-Grasping King, the beast of destruction, had been mobilized. Each one was a natural disaster capable of destroying a country, but instead of overwhelming slaughter, a fierce standoff was continuing. Kkwak! Mok Gans angry third eye turned towards the confrontation between the two Six Demons shaking the earth. Indeed, the appearance of that one was the biggest factor. The Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. The only one among the Six Demons that wasnt sealed, reaching the extreme of ominousness by wandering through numerous countries and bringing about destruction. He hadnt thought it would be a hindrance even if he didnt deliberately draw it in. But it was a completely unexpected result that it would side with the humans. Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! Moreover, perhaps because it was the only one not sealed, its current capacity was even comparable to the Great Strength King. It was the worst variable that it could match the Great Strength King, who was known to be unbeatable one-on-one except for that monster monkey who had disappeared beyond the natural order. No. At this rate Small variables become hope for the enemies, and that hope breathes morale into them. If left alone, a real reversal could happen. With this, Mok Gan raised his red jade staff. Uuuuuung! As the red jade emitted an intense light, the countless evil spirits that had momentarily stopped their advance moved forward at a faster speed than before. At this point, the only option was to push forward with overwhelming numbers. If even one of the Six Demons could break the balance and join in, the situation would change. Even the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox couldnt handle two of the Six Demons alone. Kweoeoeoeoeo! Kuuuuuuu! Kekekekekekeke! Know that there is not even a glimmer of hope..!? Ureureureureureu! But his three eyes, which had been dispersed among the Six Demons, saw the Righteous Alliance, Evil Alliance, and former Heaven and Earth Society warriors gathering in front of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Waaaaaaaaaaaaah!!!! The sight of the three major forces, which seemed like they would never unite, forming battle lines to face a common enemy and shouting with overflowing determination, provoked anger in Mok Gan. These bastards! This wasnt what he had expected. He had imagined humans paralyzed with fear and terror of death in the face of a disaster akin to a natural calamity. However, not one of them was showing such an appearance. Rather, their morale was soaring sky-high at the sight of their allies opposing the Six Demons. And at the center of the forefront was Mok Gyeong-un. You Why are you That wasnt where he was supposed to be. The incarnation of the abandoned Demon King. You, who should be everyones enemy, why are you leading the humans there? You are. Heumchit! At that moment, Mok Gan felt a chill down his spine. An overwhelming pressure that instantly cooled his rising anger. Mok Gans forehead was instantly covered in cold sweat. His complexion turning pale, Mok Gans lips trembled as he spoke with difficulty. Wait, its not its not over yet Your role ends here. Jjeojeojeojeojeojeojeojeok! Along with the majestic voice echoing in his head, at that moment, the thick dark clouds split in half, and the sky that had been filled with darkness opened up. An intense light brilliantly illuminated the earth. It was like the creation of heaven and earth itself. Chapter 487 Chapter 487 C The Supreme Sword (1)Jjeojeojeojeojeojeojeojeok! As the dark clouds split and a dazzling light illuminated the earth, everyones gaze turned towards it in an instant. It was as if the Heavenly Emperor himself was descending. A being with curly golden hair, flapping magnificent and brilliantly golden wings, slowly descended from the sky. Ah! Exclamations flowed from the mouths of those watching this being. Just looking at it, the golden-haired being was incredibly beautiful, sacred, and overflowing with majesty. Even more shocking was not just this appearance. Martial artists with even slightly sensitive energy perception were unable to hide their shock. What kind of energy is This is. When the Six Demons appeared, it was despair itself due to the demonic energy encompassing everything. But the energy of this sacred-looking being truly covered the sky. It was hard to believe, but it really looked like a divine being. Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! Its presence was so intense that even the Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who was engaged in a fierce battle with the Great Strength King Ox Demon King, glanced sideways for a moment. . What on earth is that? The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs eyes sharpened. She hadnt been nervous at all while fighting the Great Strength King, who was called the strongest among the Six Demons and known to be unrivaled in strength. But when that being appeared, her heart beat strongly. How could such a thing appear in the world? Elder. that is. It wasnt just the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox who felt this. Jin Ye-rin, who was fighting against the Lion-Grasping King, couldnt help but have her attention divided by the strange energy encompassing everything, tightening around her heart. It was the same for Sima Chak, the Moon Evil Sword. Dangerous. Sima Chak was more experienced than anyone else here. He had gone through the Human-Demon War of the Dragon Demon King that threatened the safety of the Central Plains martial arts world hundreds of years ago, and even the great calamity that divided the Old Murim and the current martial arts world. Yet even he couldnt help but be extremely tense when that being appeared. Shuuuuuuu! Yoo Moo-jin. I know. Im watching too. Yoo Moo-jin, leading the Yoo clan, also couldnt easily take his eyes off that being that appeared between the split dark clouds. Kugugugugugugu! Since that being appeared, all the energies in the area were unable to circulate properly, and even the energies were gathering and swirling around those golden wings. Unlike the incredibly sacred spectacle, the concentration of energy that seemed like it could blow away the entire Ten Thousand Great Mountains area at any moment was ominously unparalleled. The spark of hope they had just kindled was becoming precarious again. Kkwak! So you finally show yourself. Golden Heavenly King. Mok Gan bit his lower lip hard. He might be the only one who knew that being accurately. The Heavenly clan opposing the Demon clan. And that being emitting such an overwhelming pressure is the leader of the Heavenly clan, called the Golden Heavenly King. Why now of all times! He thought it would never show itself until his given role was fulfilled. It considers humans as insignificant as insects. Yet for this arrogant being, who considers itself the master of all creation, to show itself like this C is it because of him after all? Mok Gans three eyes turned towards Mok Gyeong-un. His incarnations gaze was also directed towards the Golden Heavenly King. He doesnt look at himself. At this sight, the words the Golden Heavenly King had said echoed repeatedly in Mok Gans mind. [Your role ends here.] Kkadeuk! Kkadeuk! The blood vessels in the third eye on Mok Gans forehead intertwined and swelled up. Indeed, to it, he was just a chess piece. Thats how he was born in the first place. The Eye of the Heavenly King. That was the entire reason for his existence. To exist for it and to observe everything on its behalf. Therefore, he should have accepted that his role was over, but, Ukssin! At that moment, a voice echoed in Mok Gans mind. In the end, we werent the main characters. Pareureureureu! The light in the eye on Mok Gans forehead wavered with the suppressed will. The Eye feeds on madness and desire. I I Mok Gan, who had absorbed the madness and desires of thousands, tens of thousands of people for his given role, gradually developed his own will and sense of self. And that vast desire aroused in him a longing to break free from his predetermined role. The desire to become the subject, no longer a puppet. This didnt take long. He found the desire and madness that could cut the puppet strings. That was Bi Yong-heon. True madness beyond the role allowed Mok Gan to break free from the shackles of the role he had so longed for. Ssiiik! The corners of Mok Gans mouth split into an eerie grin that reached his ears. Thats right, partner. We cant be dragged around by something called a role forever. We should be the main characters of everything. Seuk! Mok Gan raised the red jade staff. At that moment, the red jade began to emit a red light and started resonating. Uuuuuuung! Meanwhile, the Golden Heavenly King slowly descending from the sky looked at the Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox and the Great Strength King Ox Demon King, who were engaged in a fierce battle that was changing the surrounding landscape. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! After observing them closely, the corners of the Golden Heavenly Kings mouth twitched. -Useful. With those words, the Golden Heavenly King stretched out its hand, pointing at the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. At that moment, Uuuuuuuuuuung! Bright light concentrated around where the Golden Heavenly Kings hand was pointing, and in an instant, it became a pure white beam. Chwak! The beam was truly a stream of light itself. In the blink of an eye, the beam extended and pierced through the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs back. Kwajik! Keok! The huge body of the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, hit in the back by the beam, staggered forward. Being so enormous, even its staggering shook the ground. Kukukukung! Kureureureureu! Kkwaaaaak! At that precise moment, the Great Strength King Ox Demon King didnt miss the chance and roughly grabbed the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs neck with both hands, slamming it down towards the ground. Kwaaaaaaaaang! That wasnt the end. The Great Strength King Ox Demon King opened its mouth and breathed lava-like flames towards the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox slammed to the ground. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwaka! As the dark red lava fell on the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs face, Chiiiiiiiiiik! Hwareureureureuruk! Smoke rose with the flames. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox tried to twist its body as if in pain, but the Great Strength Kings strength was by far the best among the Six Demons, so instead, its pressed body dug into the ground. Kwadeudeudeudeudeuk! The earth shook and the ground split as the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs body sank deeper into the ground. As if trying to finish it off, the Great Strength Kings hands also turned into lava and started burning the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs neck that it was gripping. Then, Pakwakwakwakwakwaka! The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs nine tails, which had dug into the ground, broke through the floor and wrapped around the Great Strength Kings arms and torso. In that state, extreme cold arose from the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs tails. Jjeojeojeojeojeojeok! She was trying to push back the Great Strength King with an opposing force. However, the Great Strength King, seemingly prepared for some sacrifice, didnt let go of its lava-transformed hands even as its shoulders and body were freezing. As a result, heat and cold collided, turning the surroundings into a haze of yellow steam. Pushushushushuk! Seeing huge thorns shooting up from within, it seemed the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was trying to push away the Great Strength King somehow, but it didnt look easy. Damn ox! How can you have this much strength after being sealed for so long The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs golden eyes gradually lost their light. Although she was preventing her face from melting in the heat with demonic energy, her breath was being choked off by the physical force on her neck, causing her to gradually lose consciousness. If there hadnt been any interference in the middle, this wouldnt have happened. It was absurd. What on earth was that being? It had too easily pierced through her fur imbued with demonic energy, which even the Great Strength King couldnt properly penetrate with its power. Seuseuseuseuseuseu! Its hard to endure any longer. Sar?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If she loses consciousness like this, her head will be torn off and melted by the Great Strength King. Dying wasnt so frightening. Its just that the prophecy hadnt been properly fulfilled, and yet like this Pupupuk! It was at that very moment. Three enormous, utterly transparent formless swords pierced into the Great Strength Kings torso where her tails were binding it. Normally it would have been difficult to penetrate, but it seems it was possible because those areas had frozen. At that instant, the Great Strength Kings lava-dyed grip loosened. Heavenly Demon! This strength was undoubtedly him. The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs closing eyes suddenly opened wide, emitting a golden light. Her remaining tails transformed into sharp spears and dug into the Great Strength Kings torso where the formless swords had pierced. Pupupupupuk! Kweoeoeoeoeoeoeo! The Great Strength King roared in pain and staggered backward. Not missing this moment, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox raised her body and lunged at the Great Strength King, trying to bite its neck, but, My body Her body wouldnt listen, having been continuously strangled along with the lavas heat. As she was about to miss this golden opportunity, Kweoeoeoeoeoeo! The Great Strength King Ox Demon King was seen clutching its forehead and appearing to be in agony. While wondering why it was acting like that, a red light rose from the Great Strength Kings forehead area and it was gradually splitting. Jjeojeojeojeojeojeok! Eventually, blood vessels intertwined in the splitting area, gradually forming a spherical shape. The Golden Heavenly King watching from the sky showed a change in its gaze. The sphere gradually intensified in form, and soon it became an eye. As the eye moved, the Great Strength King brought its hand to its forehead, trying to forcibly tear it off, but, Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! The Great Strength Kings forehead area bulged out, and the hand it had brought there stopped moving completely. Then finally, the Great Strength King stopped its trembling vibrations and lowered its hand. The third eye emitting a red light filled with madness gradually began to fill with ecstasy. Then, Kuhahahahahahahahaha! Instead of a roar, maniacal laughter burst from the Great Strength Kings mouth. Success. A new will had entered the Great Strength Kings mind. It was the third Mok Gan. After obtaining the forbidden technique to freely handle souls, he had devised all sorts of means and methods to transfer himself to this being weakened by long sealing. And it had finally come to fruition. He had never infiltrated an evil spirit, which could be called a concentration of yin energy beyond humans or beasts, but he had accomplished it. He had become one with the Great Strength King Ox Demon King, which could be called the strongest evil spirit. No longer a puppet. He had expected it to some extent, but it was enough to make him tremble. If this overflowing demonic energy and his own power became one, no one could be his match anymore. Even if it were the Demon King or the Golden Heavenly King. Kuhahahahahahahahahahaha! Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King and was bursting into maniacal laughter, then sought out the incarnation. Ill show you the sight of this lord easily annihilating that being youve been searching for so long. And that this lord is no longer a being bound to you Heumchit! At that moment, the eye on the Great Strength Kings forehead trembled. What is this? The surrounding energy is stirring. He thought perhaps the Golden Heavenly King had judged him as a threatening existence and was about to act, but that wasnt it. The source of that energy was none other than the incarnation, Mok Gyeong-un. How is this guys energy Supreme power was surging from the guy he thought would be severely depleted of energy after raising the Myriad Sword River just moments ago. Gooooooooooo! That power was so strong that it was enough to make the surrounding energy fluctuate. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth. Now that everyone has shown themselves, I guess I can do it properly. Chapter 488 Chapter 488 C The Supreme Sword (2)Now that everyone has shown themselves, I guess I can do it properly. !? Do it properly? What nonsense are you talking about Seuwik! As Mok Gyeong-un traced the blade of the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword with his sword finger, Seureureureureureuk! The blade turned completely black. Heumchit! This is Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King, felt a chill down his spine at the abyss-like darkness emanating from the sword. As if instinctively sensing something ominous, he opened his mouth and unleashed a roaring gale. Kweoeoeoeoeoeo! Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! The wind pressure of demonic energy spewing from his mouth created a gale that rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un. While the warriors of the three major forces gathered behind him, including their leaders, were bewildered and at a loss of what to do in the face of the approaching gale, At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un swung his sword towards the gale. Chwak! A sharpness that cut through space. Eventually, a black line appeared in the air, and the gale split in half. !!!!!!!! The experts of the three major forces watching from behind lost their words and let out exclamations. Ahhh! What on earth was that sword just now? Every sword cultivator has an ideal sword they imagine. But Mok Gyeong-uns sword just now was literally close to perfection. This guy The red light in the third eye of Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King Ox Demon King, flickered like a wavering candle flame. Although he had hastily unleashed a gale of demonic energy after sensing something ominous from him, to think there was a sword that could cut it in an instant. Hadnt even the enlarged formless swords struggled to block the gale? Then does this mean he really hadnt revealed his full power? For a moment, Mok Gans mind became complicated. The fact that he didnt reveal this despite it not being a situation to spare any strength meant that your real aim wasnt to find this lord, but rather Seuk! Mok Gans eyes turned towards the Golden Heavenly King floating in the sky. Mok Gans eyes wavered even more as he looked at the Heavenly King. That was because he could see that the corners of the Golden Heavenly Kings mouth had turned upwards. This being, who rarely showed emotion due to looking down on all creation including the Heavenly clan that followed him, had a face full of ecstasy. Does this mean that even after seeing this one sword strike, not even a hint of discomfort or wariness arose? His guess was accurate. The Golden Heavenly King didnt feel any wariness towards Mok Gyeong-uns sword. Rather, Ukssinukssin! It reminded him of the pain of the core. The only being that had ever left pain on himself, an absolute god to whom all creation should show reverence. He didnt believe that this being had lost all power and disappeared from the human realm. Thats why he had spent time searching for him through the eye. And his judgment was correct. That bastard was indeed alive. -Hahahahahahahahahahaha! The Golden Heavenly King burst into laughter. His eyes were full of mockery as he laughed, even tilting his head back, though it was unclear what he found so amusing. Of course, he had thought he would be alive. But to think the reason he couldnt find him until now was because he had become a human. -To think the only being who could match this king in power has become a trivial mortal, barely clinging to life. Where else could such amusement be found? Hahahahahahahahaha! It seemed ridiculous that he had even worried about the slightest possibility. So much so that his attempt to eliminate future troubles by finding the being struggling to survive seemed futile. The laughter completely disappeared from the Golden Heavenly Kings face after laughing for a while. With eyes that had become apathetic as if he had lost interest, the Golden Heavenly King raised his hand. At that moment, Uuuuuuuuung! The ornate golden bracelet on his right wrist floated up on its own, becoming a golden ring shape and growing larger. Watching this, Mok Gyeong-un hurriedly shouted in a loud voice. Close your eyes!!!!!! An enormous shout like a lions roar. However, the Golden Heavenly King smiled as if to say it was too late. Eventually, an intensely colorful light flowed out from the enlarged golden ring. It was so dazzling that anyone would have their gaze drawn to it. Then, Kweoeoeoeoeo! Kuuuuuuu! Kekekekekekeke! The evil spirits exposed to the light let out wild roars as if bewitched by something. If they had simply roared, it wouldnt have been a problem, but suddenly the bodies of the evil spirits began to swell and transform into even more ferocious forms. Udeuk! Udeudeudeudeuk! Kkulreokkkulreok! It looked as if they were evolving. The evil spirits, growing much larger with thicker sharp claws and increasing ferocity, were becoming even more dangerous. This phenomenon wasnt limited to just the lower-ranked evil spirits. The Lion-Grasping Kings mane, one of the Six Demons, sharpened like seeing a mountain of blades, and its muscles swelled, making its body even larger. Kwaaaaaaang! Similarly, the White Great Peng Demon King, another of the Six Demons, had its pure white wings turn dark red, transforming into an unsettling appearance, and its demonic energy surged rapidly. Kukukukukukuku! Even those who had been matching the Six Demons with excellent coordination without prior practice were forced to create distance, bewildered by this sudden change. But it didnt end there. Udeuk! Udeudeudeudeuk! Kkeueueu! Kkuaaaaa! Among the warriors of the three major forces who had formed battle lines, some began to scream as if possessed by evil spirits, their eyes turning bloodshot and undergoing bizarre transformations. W-what? Why are they suddenly acting like this? Hey! Come to your senses! The blood vessels all over their bodies turned black and swelled grotesquely, resembling Mok Yu-cheons use of the Evil Blood Technique. The difference was that beyond going berserk, they completely lost their reason and sanity. Their appearance was literally that of ferocious beasts. Kreureureu. Kekekekekeke! Puk! Keok! Kwadeuk! W-what is this? Kkeuk! Let go! I said let go! Screams and shouts erupted from everywhere as the battle formation crumbled. This was because those who had lost their reason and turned ferocious suddenly attacked the normal warriors. The rampage of thousands of allies, not just one or two, was enough to cause chaos. I see. Mok Gyeong-un let out a light sigh at their rampage. The Golden Heavenly King possessed five absolute divine artifacts called the treasures of the Heavenly clan. That golden ring on his arm was called the Ring of Arden, a dangerous item that corrupts the original energy that could be called the source of life, making it rampage to its limit and fight until death. Although it had the drawback of not being usable for over a hundred years until its energy recharged once used, and the light had to be directly exposed to the naked eye, it was certainly the worst divine artifact that could cause chaos on the front lines once caught in it. Kkeueueueu. Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Bright Blade King! Come to your senses! It wasnt just ordinary warriors who were exposed to the light. Even among the executives of each force and the leaders of sects, there were some who didnt close their eyes at Mok Gyeong-uns shout, and their rampage was beyond causing chaos, Kwajik! Chwak! Kkeuk! C-capture the clan leader! Leader Song, please come to your senses! Please Keok! The stronger they were, the more powerful they became due to the rampage, causing numerous casualties. Baek Sa-ha the Poison King and Hwan Ya-seon the Shadow Clan Master, who were beside Bright Blade King Son Yun, tried to restrain him somehow, but, Paaaaang! His rampaging inner force was so strong that he shook them off too easily. Not content with that, Son Yuns grotesquely transformed hand was about to tear off Poison King Baek Sa-has thigh. Kwadeuk! Uheok! Even as his thigh was being torn off, Baek Sa-ha counterattacked with lightning-fast poison palms, trying to subdue him, but, Peok! What? Buuuuung! Despite being hit by the poison palm, Son Yun didnt budge at all and instead swung his large sword, forcing Baek Sa-ha to retreat. Stop! Seeing this wasnt working, even Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang had to step in. He intervened, swinging his huge axe to block Bright Blade King Son Yuns large sword. Chaeaaaaang! Originally, it was a strike that could have been easily blocked with half his inner force due to the difference in their realms, but instead, Ho Tae-gangs axe was sent flying. What kind of inner force? Just as Ho Tae-gang was hurriedly raising his inner force to respond, Pak! At that moment, someone struck the back of Bright Blade King Son Yuns neck, and he, who seemed like he would continue rampaging without flinching, rolled his eyes back and fainted on the spot. The one who struck the back of his neck was none other than Mok Gyeong-un. My lord! Seeing this scene, Axe-Destroying King Ho Tae-gang inwardly clicked his tongue. He knew that his lords strength had already reached a different realm, but it was astonishing that he could take down Son Yun, who was unleashing inner force comparable to the Transformation Realm in his rampage, with just a single hand movement. But then the ring floating in the sky vibrated and emitted a strange resonating sound. Uuuuuuuuung! As soon as the resonating sound spread, the warriors of the three major forces who had been rampaging and attacking their nearby allies all rushed towards Mok Gyeong-un at once. It wasnt just the warriors. Dududududududu!!! Even the countless evil spirits rushed towards where Mok Gyeong-un was. While those facing the Lion-Grasping King and White Great Peng Demon King blocked them, there was nothing they could do about the evil spirits. Kekekekekeke! Die! Die! Protect the lord! Block them! The executives and warriors under Mok Gyeong-un tried to block the rampaging ones rushing in, but there were too many of them, and the momentum of those who had become ferocious in their rampage showed no signs of stopping even when attacked. It was useless to inflict wounds as they didnt seem to feel pain. Seeing them like this, the Golden Heavenly King sneered and said, -You became a mortal trying to be their savior, but in the end, youll either die by their hands or kill them. They say you loved humans and became human? Then show the contradiction of eliminating those humans with your own hands. Enjoy watching that amusement Heumchit! It was at that very moment. Mok Gyeong-un raised his knee to his chest. Then, supreme power concentrated enough to make all the surrounding energy stir. !? Wondering what on earth he was trying to do, Kwaaaaaaaaang! As Mok Gyeong-un stomped his foot towards the ground, Jjeojeojeojeojeojeok! Kureureureureureureureu! Beyond just splitting where his foot touched, the ground within a radius of several hundred jang shook as if an earthquake had occurred. Along with this, the eyes of the warriors of the three major forces who were rushing towards Mok Gyeong-un in their rampage rolled back, foam formed at their mouths, and they collapsed clutching their chests. Teolsseok! Teolsseok! Teolsseok! T-this cant be No way. This is the Heavenly Demon Domineering Steps! Exclamations of surprise flowed from here and there. Everyone had heard the rumors. The Domineering Steps that was said to have collapsed the Shaolin Temples One Hundred and Eight Arhat Formation with a single stomp. In the martial arts world, they called it the Heavenly Demon Domineering Steps, and it had unfolded before their eyes. Moreover, thousands, no, over ten thousand rampaging individuals collapsed with a single stomp. Monster Truly a monster. Hong Won-seok, the leader of the Beggars Sect, even took a step back with an expression full of fear. They too had stepped forward to block the rampaging ones who seemed to be targeting him, but it was overwhelmingly strong enough to make all of that feel futile. It didnt end there. Paaaaang! Mok Gyeong-un, who had taken down all of them in one go, leaped into the air and instantly flew up above the countless evil spirits rushing towards the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, no, towards himself, Myriad Sword Red Lotus! Gooooooo! He raised the demonic sword Evil Commandment Sword, blackened by demonic energy, above his head and then plunged it straight down into the center of the mass of evil spirits. Puk! At that very moment, Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwa!!!! From the point where Mok Gyeong-un stabbed his sword, black sword forces erupted from the ground like blooming red lotus buds, splitting into tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of branches, spreading in all directions like waves. Keokeokeokeokeok! Kaaaaak! The sword forces rising from the ground penetrated and tore through the evil spirits, and the various colors of blood they spilled were staining the surroundings in a rainbow of hues. !!!!!!!!! Beyond a spectacle, at this unbelievable and tremendous display of power, the eyes of all the martial artists of the three major forces widened to the point of tearing, unable to close their mouths. Chapter 489 Chapter 489 C The Supreme Sword (3)Myriad Sword Red Lotus! Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwa!!!! The blackened sword forces erupted like blooming red lotus buds, splitting into tens, hundreds, thousands, tens of thousands of branches, spreading in all directions like waves. The sword forces rising from the ground penetrated and tore through the advancing evil spirits, and even those in a berserk state were helpless against them. The martial artists of the three major forces were astounded at the sight of the ground being stained with blood of various colors. Can such a sword truly be wielded by human hands? Monster. A true monster. How much stronger is he trying to become? Whether friend or foe, Mok Gyeong-uns strength had already transcended normal boundaries to the extent that everyone was trembling. Heum. Even the Golden Heavenly Kings expression subtly changed. Just moments ago, his face had looked as if he was enjoying the amusement, as he had said, but there seemed to be a change in his mindset due to Mok Gyeong-uns power exceeding expectations. At this, the Golden Heavenly King raised his hand to control the golden ring. Uuuuuuuung! At the resonating sound flowing from the ring, the muscles all over the Great Strength Kings body, one of the Six Demons, swelled into a grotesque form. This was because it had been directly exposed to the rings light. -Crush him. The Golden Heavenly King issued an order to the Great Strength King through the rings resonating sound. However, !? The Great Strength King, whose demonic energy was surging to its limit and about to go berserk, didnt move in that state. Or rather, it wasnt that it didnt intend to move, but it was resisting. This was because Mok Gan, the third eye embedded in the Great Strength Kings forehead, was forcibly preventing the rampage. You dare refuse this kings command? One of the Golden Heavenly Kings eyebrows raised. A mere created being dares to refuse his command? Do you not know what it means to defy your purpose and mission for which you were born? Do you think you can overcome this by resisting like that? Uuuuuuuung! The golden ring emitted an even stronger light along with a resonating sound. He thought it would naturally submit to this, but, Eudeuk! Eudeuk! -I will never move according to your will. Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King, was enduring this with extreme willpower. -Hooh. Seeing him like this, interest arose in the Golden Heavenly Kings eyes. He was puzzled that a mere created being, no matter how much its will had strengthened over a long time, had developed a will strong enough to dare refuse his command. Has it acquired a transcendent desire to the point of forgetting even the fear of its creator? The Golden Heavenly King, who had been puzzled, soon turned his gaze. Since he couldnt make that one rampage further, he intended to move another of the Six Demons. But, What is this? Even before going berserk, they had barely been maintaining a stalemate. So he thought the situation would quickly reverse if he awakened their power to the limit with the Ring of Arden, but they were enduring fiercely. Chak! Chak! Chak! Chak! The diviners forming hand seals. As they formed the seals, spell formations appeared on the ground, and, Uuuung! Chwareureureureu! Chains made of spiritual power formed, binding the wings and body of the White Great Peng Demon King, which was raining down sharpened feathers like a torrential downpour. Of course, even so, the White Great Peng Demon King was strong enough to, Uaak! Keok! Send the diviners maintaining the spiritual chains flying with just a light flap of its wings. Already nearly half of the diviners had lost their lives, their heads exploding or being pierced by feathers, unable to withstand the White Great Peng Demon King, but the remaining ones were desperately trying to bind it. Eueueueu. This was the same for the diviner Yeo Su-rin. Just looking at her haggard face with blood flowing from her eyes, nose, mouth, and ears, one could tell how much she was pushing herself. But she didnt give up. The moment she collapsed here, the White Great Peng Demon King would break free from the One Hundred and Eight Hole Transformation Formation of the Thousand Transformations Golden Wheel great divine tool and drive everyone to a terrible death. Kukukukukukuku! Swaaaaaaaaaa! The White Great Peng Demon King exhaled a mist-like cold energy, trying once again to freeze the one hundred and eight wheels. Having learned that sudden attacks would be returned to itself by the Thousand Transformations Golden Wheel connecting spaces, the White Great Peng Demon King changed its method. It was trying to slowly freeze the wheels themselves to prevent the spaces from connecting. Jjeojeojeojeojeojeok! The wheels are freezing! If it breaks free from there They would no longer be able to stop it. Thanks to the diviners binding its feet, they had been able to continuously attack to somehow inflict damage on it, but they couldnt land a proper critical hit. This was because every time they inflicted physical damage on it, it redirected that force like martial artists performing the Pear Blossom Grafting technique. External attacks are meaningless. But that doesnt mean we should give up. Have you forgotten our ancestors teaching that if it doesnt work, make it work somehow? Its not working, so how can we make it Ah! Why? Did you think of a good idea? I did. If the outside doesnt work, maybe we should try from the inside. Wait Yoo Moo-jin, you dont mean? Is there anyone willing to die with me? You crazy bastard! The Yoo clan members who read Yoo Moo-jins thoughts were momentarily dumbfounded. Does he really want to commit suicide? If it failed, they might just dissolve into the monsters nutrients. However, unable to think of a better method at the moment, two members of the Yoo clan volunteered for Yoo Moo-jins absurd plan. Then lets go! Shuuuuuuu! The Yoo clan members, circulating their blood so rapidly that dense steam emitted from their bodies, all flew up at once to attack different parts of the White Great Peng Demon King. As if proving that attacks no longer worked, the White Great Peng Demon King effortlessly withstood their attacks and continued to dye the surroundings with cold energy. Swaaaaaaa! But then, four of the Yoo clan members simultaneously rotated their bodies and attacked the White Great Peng Demon Kings abdomen. Although it could redirect the impact, the force concentrated on its abdomen caused the White Great Peng Demon King to involuntarily open its mouth. That was the moment. Now! Pat! Shushushuk! Led by Yoo Moo-jin, the two Yoo clan members who had volunteered slipped into the White Great Peng Demon Kings mouth. Surprised by the Yoo clan members entering through its throat, the White Great Peng Demon King hurriedly stopped exhaling the cold mist to try and spit them out, attempting to expel cold energy from within. However, Kung! Kung! Kung! Kuuuuuuuuu! The White Great Peng Demon King twisted its body in agony as fist marks repeatedly appeared along its long neck. It feels pain! Nows our chance! Seeing this, the other Yoo clan members who had been waiting for an opportunity also punched the White Great Peng Demon King with all their might. Peopeopeopeopeopeopeopeok! Unable to redirect the impacts from the simultaneous punching from inside and outside, the White Great Peng Demon Kings eyes rolled back and it let out a roar of pain. Kkeueueueu! The White Great Peng Demon King wasnt the only one fighting such pain. From the moment they entered its body, Yoo Moo-jin and the Yoo clan members endured the pain of their skin burning and freezing as they punched, fighting against the extreme cold rising from within and the stomach acid that burned their bodies. Peopeopeopeopeopeopeopeok! Father! Yoo Moo-jin gritted his teeth with desperate resolve, thinking of his father Yoo Moo-jeok. This was a fight to see who would die first. Perhaps this determination had an effect? Gradually, the White Great Peng Demon Kings body began to swell, and small cracks started to appear on its skin. Huh? The Golden Heavenly Kings gaze turned towards the Lion-Grasping King. It wasnt just the White Great Peng Demon King. The Lion-Grasping King was also engaged in a fierce battle with Jin Ye-rin, the Moon Evil Sword Sima Chak, and the experts of the Evil Alliance, unable to charge freely due to being caught by the mysterious techniques of the two Divine Diviners, Grand Divination Master Myeong-ryul and Ahn Gong-yeon. Chachachachachachak! Heavenly Horse Borrowing Power Technique, Art of Ladder Fire Embracing Analysis! Hwareureureuruk! Kung! Kung! Kung! Kung! Pillars of flame cascading down in layers blocked the path of the rampaging Lion-Grasping King. Not missing this gap, Jin Ye-rin swung her sword wrapped in lightning she had pulled down. Pachichichichichichik! Thunder-Splitting Heavenly Concealed Divine Path Life-Death Sword Technique Loach-Shaped Sword! The sword force enveloped in lightning energy flew from the lightning-wrapped sword like a whip, wrapping around the Lion-Grasping Kings right front paw. Pachichichichichichichi! Kwaaaaaaang! As the lightning and sword energy wrapped around simultaneously, the Lion-Grasping King let out a roar of pain. At this moment, the Moon Evil Sword Sima Chak, as if he had been waiting for this, flew his body high and swung a large sword finger above the Lion-Grasping Kings back. Uuuuuung! Chwaaaaaaak! A huge formless sword appeared, tracing a circular trajectory like a full moon as it tried to cut the Lion-Grasping Kings back. But at that moment, all the hair on the Lion-Grasping Kings body stood on end as if angered by demonic energy, blocking the formless sword swung by the Moon Evil Sword. Chaeaeaeaeaeaeng! To think it could endure this. He had thought that even if it was a bit difficult, it could be sufficiently subdued with a joint attack with Jin Ye-rin before its demonic energy surged from going berserk. But now, that might be difficult. If its demonic energy hardness could block even a formless sword, which was called the extreme of swordsmanship and considered the most powerful, it meant there was no way to penetrate and cut its body. At that moment, the Lion-Grasping King suddenly curled its body. !? Condensing, rising demonic energy. Something feels ominous. Feeling wary, Sima Chak tried to shout. Everyone, dodge It was at that very moment. Pachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwa! The hairs that had been raised to block the formless sword stretched out in all directions, becoming thousands, tens of thousands of arrows. Chaechaechaechaechaechaechaechang! Sima Chak, the Moon Evil Sword, who was closest, somehow managed to block them, but the Evil Alliance warriors couldnt do so at all. They tried their best to block them, but, Pupupupupupuk! Keokeokeokeok! Kkeuik! Unable to withstand the Lion-Grasping Kings hairs imbued with demonic energy, their bodies were penetrated and they lost their lives. Pachachachachachachachachang! Jin Ye-rin unleashed the True Chasing and Turning Sword, creating a whirlwind of sword energy to block them, and the leaders and top experts of the Evil Alliance struggled with all their might to block them, but there were too many hairs flying at them. Even they had to stay in place, unable to move, just to block the hairs. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Therefore, sacrifices were inevitable. Pupupupupupupuk! Screams constantly erupted as the ground where they stood was dyed with blood. Kkwak! Jin Ye-rin bit her lip hard. At this rate, well all be done for. The Lion-Grasping Kings hairs imbued with demonic energy that kept pouring down endlessly werent a problem that could be solved by just continuously blocking. If no one stepped up, the Lion-Grasping King wouldnt stop attacking until everyone was dead. With this, Jin Ye-rin, resolved to sacrifice her life, flew her body. Pat! Chaechaechaechaechaechaechang! Sima Chak, the Moon Evil Sword, who was blocking the hairs spewing out from the Lion-Grasping King, shouted with surprised eyes. Dont! It was a suicidal act. He understood wanting to block the attack to prevent sacrifices, but if she recklessly tried to break through now, Chaechaechaechaechaechaechang! Pupuk! Heuup. As expected, hairs pierced Jin Ye-rins shoulder and thigh. Even for someone like her, it was too much to block all those hairs, each with power like a sword force, while fighting against the tremendous demonic energy with each step. Why are you inviting sacrifice? Sacrifice is not the role of the young! Pat! Sima Chak hurriedly flew his body to save her. Chachachachachachang! Using formless swords as shields, he tried to break through the flying hairs to somehow reach Jin Ye-rin. However, she had already reached close to the Lion-Grasping King, covered in wounds to the point where it was hard to find an uninjured spot. Haa haa Pachichichichichik! Raising her sword wrapped in lightning, she tried to unleash the most tyrannical and destructive ultimate technique of the Thunder-Splitting Heavenly Concealed. Her vision was very blurry. She was dizzy from losing too much blood, but she was betting everything on this one strike. Just as Jin Ye-rin was about to unleash the ultimate technique of the Thunder-Splitting Heavenly Concealed towards the head of the curled-up Lion-Grasping King, Kwaaaaaaang! Pat! At that moment, the curled-up Lion-Grasping King raised its head like lightning and swung its front paw towards her. It was so fast that there was no time to dodge. Ah! Pak! At that very moment, someone pushed her to the side. A blurry form flickered in her eyes, and she saw it smiling bitterly at her. Chwak! And that blurry something was torn apart by the Lion-Grasping Kings front paw. Amidst the scattering remains, a voice echoed. Im sorry I couldnt protect you. As the echoing voice faded away, Jin Ye-rins eyes reddened. She didnt know why, but her heart ached. However, she couldnt shed tears. Because the Lion-Grasping Kings front paw that had torn apart the blurry something was flying towards her in succession. As she was pushed back, creating a gap, Jin Ye-rin unleashed a sword strike imbued with the Thunder-Splitting Heavenly Concealed. Thunder-Splitting Heavenly Concealed Diligent Thousand One Strong! Pachichichichichichik! The tyrannical sword force imbued with lightning collided with the Lion-Grasping Kings front paw. The two tremendous forces created whirlwinds in all directions, unleashing an enormous aftermath. Too strong! Jin Ye-rins palms holding the sword were torn, and both her arms shook violently. Her body had no uninjured spots due to the flying hairs, and she was dizzy from blood loss. Having recklessly unleashed the ultimate technique, her body couldnt withstand it. My eyes Her vision gradually blurred. As her strength was about to completely fade, the Lion-Grasping King, seemingly aware of this, lunged forward with its mouth open to devour her. Jjeoeoeoeoeoeoeoeoeouk! Her body was almost inside the Lion-Grasping Kings mouth. The moment it closes its jaws, shell be crushed by its sharp teeth. I cant see Pak! Puk! At that crucial moment, someone appeared in front of her, blocking the Lion-Grasping King from closing its mouth with a large formless sword. Elder? It was none other than Sima Chak, the Moon Evil Sword. You endured well! With those words, Sima Chak, while preventing the Lion-Grasping King from closing its mouth with the formless sword, created another formless sword with his other hand and tried to stab it into the Lion-Grasping Kings mouth. Uuuuuung! At that very moment, Kwaaaaaaaaaaaaa! An enormous roar erupted from the Lion-Grasping Kings throat. It was literally a lions roar. Aak! Keuk! The roar imbued with the Lion-Grasping Kings full demonic energy, sensing a threat to its life, instantly ruptured Sima Chak and Jin Ye-rins eardrums and sent shockwaves to their brains through their ear canals. As a result, their bodies were instantly paralyzed. Stopping at the moment when everything is decided in an instant leads to the worst outcome. Kwadeudeudeuk! The Lion-Grasping King, enduring the pain of the formless sword piercing its palate and jaw, forcibly tried to close its mouth. Sima Chaks pupils shook frantically. Move. Move! He didnt mind dying, but he had to push this child out of the mouth somehow. Please, please, let at least his arms move. Despite his strong will, his body wouldnt listen. Just as he thought it was going to end so futilely, Pupupupupupupupuk! At that moment, numerous swords enveloped in blue light flew in and pierced into the Lion-Grasping Kings mouth. Kweoeoeoeoeoeo! With a roar close to a shriek at the sudden invading swords, the Lion-Grasping King began to be pushed back. What? Wondering what on earth was happening, Sima Chaks eyes caught glimpses of human-shaped forms made of blue light, wielding thousands of swords and rushing towards the Lion-Grasping King. It was a sight like a blue meteor shower flying by. Papapapapapapapapak! Could this be? Sima Chaks gaze turned to Jin Ye-rin. From Jin Ye-rins blurry eyes, a light mixed with gold and blood-red flowed out, and the secret text of the Heavenly Concealed in her bosom had somehow slipped out, burning brightly, with someones form overlapping it. You! It was a familiar face he hadnt seen in a long time. Chapter 490 Chapter 490 C The Supreme Sword (4)An immense roar erupted from Lion-Grasping Kings throat. Aagh! Kugh! The roar, filled with Lion-Grasping Kings demonic energy, instantly ruptured Jin Ye-rin and Sima Chaks eardrums, the shock reaching their brains. As a result, their bodies became paralyzed. Already dazed from blood loss, Jin Ye-rin couldnt regain her senses. Not missing this moment, Lion-Grasping King tried to forcibly close his mouth, enduring the pain of the formless sword piercing through his palate and jaw. No. Her body wouldnt listen. Was she going to face death without being able to do anything? It felt too empty to go like this after meeting the only blood relative in the world. In that instant, countless memories flashed through her mind like a kaleidoscope. -If I just keep watching, I feel like Ill hear Youngs resentment. A voice echoed in her head. The owner of that voice was her ancestor, Jin Woon-hwi. !? -Relax your body and mind, and accept it. Ancestor -Goodbye. Im saying farewell in advance. Live for your own happiness, not for revenge or the revival of the clan. Jin Ye-rins eyes reddened at Jin Woon-hwis warm farewell. However, it didnt last long. -Pop! The Heavenly Concealed Secret suddenly jumped out from her bosom. The secret, which had been operating the Heavenly Concealed technique across time and space on her behalf, ignited. -Whoosh! Eventually, Jin Ye-rins hazy eyes gleamed with golden and blood-red light as someone entered her consciousness. -Seventh Star of the Seven Stars Mystic Script, Vibrating Light, shine forth. -Goooooo! A blue light in the shape of the Big Dipper flickered on the back of Jin Ye-rins hand, temporarily connecting her spirit, energy, and mind. -Woooong! Along with this, a resonating sound flowed out, and the ground stained with the blood of fallen warriors began to ripple with blue light. The blue light soon formed human shapes. The warriors of the Evil Alliance didnt know how to react, their eyes reddening at the sight. They were overwhelmed with emotion seeing the forms of their fallen comrades. -Swish swish swish swish! The swords that had lost their masters rose simultaneously with the will of the warriors that remained there. The ground, sparkling with blue lights and the silver glow of swords, was as brilliant as the Milky Way. As Jin Ye-rin stretched her hand towards Lion-Grasping King, -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Numerous swords enveloped in blue light flew in and burrowed into Lion-Grasping Kings mouth. -Kwaaaaaargh! With the sudden intrusion of swords, Lion-Grasping King let out a beastly roar and began to be pushed back. What? Sima Chak of the Moon Evil Swords eyes widened. Wondering what was happening, he saw thousands of will-bodies made of blue light, holding swords and rushing towards Lion-Grasping King. It was a sight like a blue meteor shower flying by. -Bam bam bam bam bam bam bam bam! Could this be? Sima Chaks gaze turned to Jin Ye-rin. Golden and blood-red light streamed from Jin Ye-rins hazy eyes, and the form of Jin Woon-hwi overlapped with hers. You! To Sima Chak, who recognized him at once, Jin Ye-rin, no, Jin Woon-hwi spoke. -Ying asked me to send her regards to her father-in-law. At those words, Sima Chaks eyes quickly became misty. Jin Woon-hwi smiled at him and then leapt upwards, kicking off the air. -Pat! The will-bodies of the swords were rushing towards Lion-Grasping King like a meteor shower, and the confused beast was trying to escape to get away from them. At this, Jin Woon-hwi raised his sword to the sky, -Rumble rumble boom boom! Lightning struck from the sky and wrapped around the sword. As powerful lightning energy enveloped the sword, Thunder Splitting Heavenly Concealed, Divine Path Luminous Star Sword Art, True Chasing and Turning Sword! -Crackle crackle crackle crackle! From the tip of the lightning-wrapped sword, a sword energy enveloped in thunder spiraled out, becoming a huge storm of lightning stretching forward. Its power was incomparable to when Jin Ye-rin had wielded it herself. It was breathtaking just to look at. -Boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom boom! The storm of lightning striking from the sky trapped Lion-Grasping King as he tried to escape, and the meteor shower of swords rushing in pierced into him. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! -Kwaaaaargh! Lion-Grasping Kings agonized roar echoed all around. At the sound of Lion-Grasping Kings dying roar, the red light in the third eye of Mok Gan, who had become one with the Six Demon Great Strength King Ox Demon King, flickered. Having watched the world for a long time, he remembered seeing a sight like this before. It was during the Human-Demon War instigated by Jiao Ma King. To think such a situation would occur again. -Crunch! Thats not all. That annoying Yoo clan is the same. The Six Demon White Phoenix Demon Kings body was also rapidly breaking down from simultaneous internal and external attacks. The descendants of Mushang Fortress, the Yoo clan what on earth are these things that come back to life and thus thwart his grand plan? How many long years had he spent trying to control all these variables? It had all become a mess. This cant go on. If two of the Six Demons, Lion-Grasping King and White Phoenix Demon King, were to be annihilated, the tide of battle would become unpredictable. At this, Mok Gan, who had become one with Ox Demon King, turned his gaze towards the Golden Heavenly King. Despite using the power of the divine artifact, not only was the battle situation not reversing, but they were being pushed back, yet he still showed no sign of wariness. As expected. For him, even the Six Demons, who could be called moving natural disasters themselves, and all those numerous evil spirits were merely long-term strategies. Thats why he doesnt even blink whether they live or die. -Grr! Mok Gans gaze alternated between the incarnation that was slaughtering the rampaging evil spirits with overwhelming majesty, and the Golden Heavenly King. The Golden Heavenly King probably didnt care about any other beings. The fact that he was only interested in killing him might actually be a good thing. Ill aim for the fishermans gain. Anyway, for him, even I was just a card that could be discarded at any time. And since I had already shown signs of trying to break free from his control, I would be a target for disposal after his battle with the incarnation was over. Then there was no reason to move according to his will. Ive broken free from the influence of the ring. But Ill wait, pretending I havent broken free from its influence. The Golden Heavenly King was underestimating the incarnation just because he had become human. But I have physically felt how quickly he has grown stronger. That is a monster beyond imagination. He will surely continue to grow even as he contends with the Golden Heavenly King. But the Golden Heavenly King is a being close to a god, enough to look down even on the Six Demons. The match between those two wont be easily decided and could end in a draw. If I aim for that moment, theres a possibility of taking out both of them -Stab! -Kugh! At that moment, something burst through the chest of Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King. This, this is It was the tail of the Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, each hair transformed into a sharp blade. The Great Strength Kings eyes wavered. He had thought she had already reached a level beyond recovery from the Great Strength Kings offensive before they became one, and all his attention was on the war and breaking free from the rings control. I let my guard down. -Grrrr! -Grab! Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King, hastily grabbed the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs tail that had pierced through his chest. Her voice reached his ears. -You should have made sure to cut off my breath before turning your attention elsewhere. -You wench! -Grrrrr! Reddish lava flowed from the Great Strength Kings hands. It was too late to calmly observe the situation to take advantage of the fishermans gain. As it was a situation where he could even die if he stayed like this, Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King, forcibly endured the pain of his pierced chest and tried to turn his body to attack the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. However, -Whoosh! In an instant, the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs tails wrapped around both his arms and legs, making it impossible. Then the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox clung to the Great Strength Kings body, climbing up to his shoulders. The Great Strength King tried to shake her off with force, but -Grab! The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox grabbed his head and opened her mouth towards the third eye on the Great Strength Kings forehead, shooting a golden beam. -Zzzzzzzzzz! -Crack! Feeling his life in danger, Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King, exerted tremendous strength in an instant, tearing off the two tails wrapped around his arms and throwing her away. -Boom! As the huge Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was thrown away, the ground shook and cracked. However, even in the midst of this, before the beam of golden demonic energy stretching from her mouth could pierce the ground, it split the Great Strength Kings left eye and left horn. -Zzzzzzzzzz! -Kwaaaaargh! As his horn, which could be called the center of demonic energy, was cut off, Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King, unable to bear the pain, let out a roar. -You damn fox bitch, you must be crazy to want to die! The pain soon turned into anger, and Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King, ran towards the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox who had not yet gotten up from the ground, trying to stomp on her head with his foot stained with lava. -Boom! Boom! Boom! It was at that moment when his hot and giant foot was flying towards her head. -Slash! A single black line cutting through the air. Along with it, the Great Strength Kings foot, which had been stained with lava, fell helplessly, revealing the cross-section of his severed leg. -Boom! What? The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs eyes widened as she blocked the foot falling helplessly towards her face. What just happened? As she wondered, a roar of pain erupted from the Great Strength Kings mouth, his horn and eye now followed by his right leg being cut off. -Kwaaaaargh! Amidst the ear-splitting roar, a human figure was visible. The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs eyes filled with joy as she saw the figure flying at an incredible speed. It was none other than, Heavenly Demon! Mok Gyeong-un. She was overcome by a strange feeling. Since her birth in ancient times, had she ever received help from anyone? It was the first time in her life. Not bad. As she savored this strange feeling, she suddenly wondered. Wasnt he dealing with the rampaging evil spirits? When did he appear here? Soon, her wondering eyes caught sight of countless torn corpses of evil spirits on the ground opposite the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Is this what they mean when they say corpses piled up to form a mountain of the dead? !!!!!!! Some evil spirits were still alive, but their numbers had visibly decreased to barely 20% of what they were. At this level, the warriors of the three major forces could easily handle them. He did that alone in such a short time? The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was genuinely amazed. Not only did he almost annihilate the evil spirits by himself, but he also flew here and cut off the Great Strength Kings leg? S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Ha! It seems she had been mistaken. She had thought that although he had become incomparably stronger than before, he still hadnt reached the level of the Six Demons. But that wasnt the case. The aura Mok Gyeong-un was emitting now was actually overwhelming the Six Demons. Chapter 491 Chapter 491 C The Supreme Sword (5)-Kwaaaaargh! The Great Strength King writhed in pain, his leg severed. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was genuinely amazed at this sight. Among the Six Demons, the Great Strength King Ox Demon King possessed the strongest power and physical body. Although he had been sealed for a long time, even she, who had gained almost the same level of demonic energy over the years, could barely wound his body only when he was off guard. How could Mok Gyeong-un, a human, cut off his leg? -Goooooo! The aura flowing from Mok Gyeong-un now was surpassing even herself, one of the Six Demons. Its hard to believe even as Im seeing it. Its said that humans were shaped as imperfect imitations of gods. There shouldnt be a vessel more imperfect and limited than humans, so how could he exert such power? -Thud thud! As Mok Gyeong-un approached Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King and was writhing in pain from his severed leg, he spoke. If youre the will that needs to control the Six Demons, I suppose youre the main body, right? -Kwaaaaargh. Youre being quite dramatic for this being just the beginning. -You bastard! Sarch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Was Mok Gyeong-uns sarcastic remark a provocation? Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King and was in pain, couldnt contain his fury and swung his hand covered in lava towards Mok Gyeong-un. Mok Gyeong-uns gaze was expressionless as he looked up at the giant hand filled with red and black heat. -Woong woong woong woong! The evil sword Evil Commandment Sword, stained black with demonic energy, resonated. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns body soared as he swung his sword upward, and surprisingly, the Great Strength Kings enormous hand was deflected upwards. -Clang! The eyes of those watching this scene widened. If he had blocked it with a formless sword that could be called the extreme of swordsmanship, they might have understood, but to block a giant hand covered in lava with just one sword? It was a scene that defied common sense, both in terms of weight and the energy flowing out. What the hell is this guy? Mok Gan, who had become one with the Great Strength King, was equally surprised. No matter how quickly he was getting stronger, even if he was an incarnation, he thought it would be absolutely impossible to reach the realm of the Six Demons. But the power contained in the sword was beyond imagination. Should he call it heaviness? Despite being no larger than a dot on his palm, the moment the sword touched his hand, he felt pain as if he had been struck by a hammer larger than his palm. In that instant, Mok Gans three eyes, flowing with red light, wavered. Could it be? Along with a strong sense of humiliation, anger surged. Although it was a leg without any defense, he had cut off the leg of the Great Strength King, who was called the strongest among the Six Demons in terms of strength and physical body. Even though he had covered his palm with lava, that sword of his might have inflicted a wound in some way. Did he deliberately not cut? To show him the difference in class? If that was the case, it was truly nothing but humiliating. How many long years had he spent trying to obtain the Great Strength King? Having seen countless beings, he was certain that once he obtained this body, there would be no more beings to fear. Even if it was the Golden Heavenly King, his creator. But, Why! Why is this happening? How could it be possible that the incarnation, who had lost the core that could be called the source of power for the demon clan and became human, losing all his power, was surpassing his own strength? If he had trained for thousands of years, no, even hundreds of years, it would be understandable. It hasnt even been twenty years since he became human. Is it not a matter of the vessel? -Grr! Grr! The blood vessels around Mok Gans eyes on the Great Strength Kings forehead bulged and protruded. He had thought that since he originally didnt have his own physical body to be a source, everything stemmed from the capacity of the physical body that became the vessel. Thats why he had been so focused on obtaining the best physical body. But Is it not the physical body? Is that not it? For a moment, Mok Gan fell into confusion. And that brought him a fatal opening. -Crack! !? Mok Gans third eye began to protrude from the Great Strength Kings forehead. Oh no! The panicked Mok Gan tried to burrow back into the forehead. However, once the eyeball had popped out, it couldnt easily burrow back into the Great Strength Kings flesh, and instead, the blood vessels that had been attached were gradually breaking off. -Pop! Pop! No! I cant control it. There was something he had overlooked. Although he had changed bodies countless times until now, most of them were humans or beasts. The times he had become one with evil spirits were few and far between, and even those mostly failed due to being in an incomplete state. Thats why he had sought to obtain the forbidden technique of the Wicked Granny. Although evil spirits were said to be different from the human soul structure, he had succeeded in becoming one by replacing that role with the forbidden technique. But this body he had occupied was not an ordinary evil spirit. Born from the distortion of the earth, it was a being infinitely close to a divine beast that had existed since ancient times. No matter how weakened its mind had become due to the seal, it was impossible for such a being to be completely swallowed up by Mok Gans will. No! Noooooo! -Kwaaaaargh! -Rip! With a roar, the blood vessels attached to the Great Strength Kings forehead were completely torn off. The forcibly protruded eyeball reflected someones figure. That figure was Mok Gyeong-un. Damn it! Go. Mok Gyeong-un was about to swing his sword in a straight line towards this eyeball. Looking at the eye filled with fear as it sensed its impending death, Mok Gyeong-un momentarily recalled his deceased grandfather. This is entirely for you. Although he initially said it was for the incarnation, later he truly raised him like his own child. Thanks to that warmth, he was able to establish the foundation of his emotions. He was angry for him and now sought revenge for him. -Swoosh! It was at that moment when Mok Gyeong-uns sword was about to cut Mok Gans eyeball. -Flinch! -Boom! Mok Gyeong-uns body, about to swing the sword, fell straight down due to an enormous pressure. It wasnt just Mok Gyeong-un. -Whoosh! Mok Gans eyeball also fell downwards due to the pressure, and the Great Strength Kings head plummeted towards the ground. -Boom! As the Great Strength Kings head, no, his entire body fell to the ground, fragments of the destroyed earth and dust erupted in all directions with a thunderous sound. -Kwaaaaargh! -Boom boom boom boom boom boom! The Great Strength King roared and tried to raise his body, but it was futile. Every time he tried to rise, he only burrowed deeper into the ground due to the tremendous gravity, and gradually, his robust body was being crushed by the pressure. The Great Strength King wasnt the only one experiencing this phenomenon. Mok Gyeong-uns body continued to burrow into the ground. Amazing! Having regained all his memories, Mok Gyeong-un realized where this power was originating from. Above the ground where gravity continued to increase, there was a being fluttering golden wings C it was the Golden Heavenly King. The ornate sword held by the Golden Heavenly King was emitting a bright radiance, and the surrounding space was gradually rippling. -Woong woong woong woong! From within the rippling space, the Golden Heavenly King spoke with a voice filled with ecstasy. -Yes. Thats right. Theres no way you could have completely lost your power. Demon King. He was certain that Mok Gyeong-uns demonic energy was the power of the demon clan. Thats why he believed he could draw out this much power with a body no different from that of an insignificant insect. Now that I know youve regained this much power, even if its not your prime, this is no longer a game. Ill crush you to death with gravity right here. -Woong woong woong woong! As more radiance flowed from the sword, the surrounding space became even more distorted. The rumbling sound from the ground gradually diminished. At this, the corners of the Golden Heavenly Kings mouth turned upward. Having lost your divine weapons to a former limb, you can never be a match for me. If the Heavenly King had the Five Great Divine Artifacts, the Demon King had Seven Divine Weapons. Among them, the armor could withstand even supernatural abilities, so gravity wouldnt directly affect it, but now the situation was different. He could crush and kill him with gravity like this -Boom! Someone flew up into the sky, breaking through the ground about fifty jang away. It was Mok Gyeong-un. -Ho. You used a clever trick. Did he escape the range of gravity? The Golden Heavenly King, having located Mok Gyeong-uns position, swung the Sword of Aden towards him. -Swoosh! Then, -Woong woong woong woong! The space where Mok Gyeong-un was rippled, and -Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-uns body soared straight upwards. The gravity had completely reversed. At this, Mok Gyeong-un kicked off the air in the opposite direction while executing the Thousand-Jin Hammer technique and stretched his index finger towards the Golden Heavenly King. Then, -Woong woong woong woong! At that moment, the space around the Golden Heavenly King seemed to compress, converging into a single point as if his body was being sucked into the center. This is? This was the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniquess Void Suppression technique. It was a method that instantly compressed a space of about four jang in the desired direction. Hmph! At this, the Golden Heavenly King didnt panic at all and raised the Sword of Aden upwards. -Woong woong woong woong! As radiance flowed from the sword, the space that was about to be compressed by the marvelous principle of the Eight Formulas was forcibly expanded by gravity. -Dont tell me you can manipulate gravi- -Clang! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns sword, having closed the distance in an instant, clashed with the Sword of Aden. As the swords collided, an enormous boom echoed, and a storm-like wind pressure swept through, causing the entire space to ripple and shake. The Golden Heavenly Kings gaze became quite serious as their swords met. This sword what is it? This was because the Sword of Aden itself was a gravity field, so no ordinary sword should be able to withstand it, yet this black-stained sword was holding its ground. Although he could sense a demonic nature from the sword, it was only at an ordinary level. And the power he had thought was similar to the energy of the demon clan, he realized upon clashing that it was clearly different. Does that mean this power is pure capability? -What the hell have you done? The Golden Heavenly King was genuinely puzzled. He had lost his core and become human, and even those proud divine weapons were gone. So what was this power? Then the Golden Heavenly Kings eyes met Mok Gyeong-uns. -Flinch! They say a strong will is directly conveyed? In Mok Gyeong-uns eyes, there was only murderous intent to cut him down. It was so persistent and intense that for a moment, the Golden Heavenly King felt a chill run down his spine for the first time. Could it be? To him, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a low voice. So you were the root of all evil? Chapter 492 Chapter 492 C The Supreme Sword (6)Boom boom boom boom boom boom! The Six Demon Great Strength King continued to be driven into the ground by gravity. The strength with which he tried to escape and the ever-increasing gravity caused even his robust body to begin to crumple. -Kwaaaaargh! It was at that moment when he was about to face the worst crisis due to the crushing force. !? The gravity suddenly disappeared. As the pressure from the gravity vanished, the Great Strength Kings body, which had been crumpling and bleeding from various places, began to recover at a rapid pace. The recovery wasnt limited to his physical body. -Crack! Cracks appeared on the red jade staff that had fallen not far away. As the cracks widened, the red light gradually faded, and the red glow in the Great Strength Kings eyes slowly changed to a vermilion hue. -Whoosh! Along with the changing glow, various memories flashed through the Great Strength Kings mind like a kaleidoscope. As these filled his mind, the Great Strength Kings eyes blazed like flames. How dare you! To think that something so insignificant would burrow into his mind, weakened from being sealed! Since ancient times, he had fought numerous formidable opponents including the Three Pure Ones immortals, renowned sages, the stone monkey born from a jade stone concentrating the energy of heaven and earth, and the nine-tailed fox that toyed with the world, but this was the first time he had experienced such humiliation. A mere parasitic evil spirit that can only survive by borrowing the body of another being dares to toy with me, the Great Sage. It was unforgivable. The fact that such an insignificant being tried to control him made the Great Strength Kings anger rise to the top of his head. -Boom! The Great Strength King stretched his hand upwards and pulled at the ground. As his massive body soared upwards, the Great Strength Kings body began to shrink gradually. His shrinking body changed to almost human size. -Whoosh! While it seemed to become completely human in form, his head remained no different from when he was gigantic. It still retained the shape of an ox. The only difference was that he was now wearing imperial robes that an emperor might wear, giving him an air of majesty, and his robust appearance exuded an incredible pressure. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If there was a flaw in this robustness, it was that one of his horns had been cut off and his eye was also damaged. Damn it! The Great Strength Kings expression twisted terribly as he touched his unrecovered cut horn and eye. Although it was thanks to being controlled by that Mok Gan fellow, it was extremely unpleasant. Was it that fox bitch who did this to his horn and eye? The foxs ominous demonic energy was hindering the recovery of his body. He wondered how many countries she had destroyed and how much human fear and terror she had absorbed during his sealed state to increase her demonic energy to this extent. In terms of demonic energy alone, she had even surpassed his prime self. This is infuriating. Its not even that stone monkey anymore, now even a fox dares to challenge his dominance? Now that hes freed from the seal, he might as well clear them all out. First, its that guy. The one who occupied his body -Flinch! At that moment, the Great Strength King furrowed his brow. What is this? These tremendous energies felt from above? -Whoosh! When he was buried deep underground due to gravity, he didnt notice, but as he rose higher, he could clearly sense extraordinary energies beyond imagination. One felt alien, as if it didnt belong to this world, and the other was even more peculiar. As the Great Strength King reached the surface, his eyes caught two beings floating in the air. What are those? -Throb! At that moment, memories of being controlled flashed through the Great Strength Kings mind. As he recalled these memories, the Great Strength Kings gaze became serious. What on earth are those things? Although they had human forms, both of them were emitting an immeasurable aura as if they had returned to ancient times. Instinctively, the Great Strength King felt that those two were extremely dangerous. I shouldnt deal with that parasitic eye first. Those were more dangerous. It would be difficult enough to face one of them, but if both were to join forces, it would be quite troublesome. -Swoosh! As the Great Strength King extended his hand, something emerged from his ear. -Whoosh! Then it instantly grew larger, transforming into a huge fan in the shape of a plantain leaf with gold and red patterns. -Tap! Spirit Demon Great Treasure Plantain Leaf Fan. Among the ancient spirit beasts that were infinitely close to the realm of divine beasts, there were a few who had reached the level of demon immortals and possessed divine artifacts called Great Treasures. One of them was the Great Strength King himself, and this Spirit Demon Great Treasure amplified his demonic energy and possessed divine power to control storms and lava. This is the only chance. If he could seize the moment when those two were preoccupied with confronting each other, he might be able to annihilate them with the Lava Great Storm created by the Plantain Leaf Fan. Just as the Great Strength King was about to raise his demonic energy in the Plantain Leaf Fan, Hey, cow. What? The Great Strength King instinctively turned his head at the familiar voice. At that very moment, a dazzling five-colored light struck his one remaining eye, and as he furrowed his brow, his body rapidly began to stiffen. This is? The Great Strength King couldnt hide his bewilderment. His body was gradually stiffening due to petrification. Thanks to his ancient memories, he could instantly recognize what was causing this. Spirit Demon Great Treasure Fox Spirit Bead! -Whoosh! The Great Strength King hurriedly tried to turn his body and swing the Plantain Leaf Fan towards the five-colored light. However, due to the tremendous demonic energy emitted from the five-colored light, the petrification accelerated, and in an instant, 80% of his body, except for his head, turned to stone. -Crack crack crack crack! You damn fox bitch! Cool your head for another few thousand years. You think you can do this to me, the Heaven-Leveling Great Sage Ox Demon King -Crack crack crack crack! Before he could finish his words, the Great Strength King completely turned to stone. As the five-colored light gradually diminished, a golden-haired beauty of unparalleled looks appeared, holding a dazzling bead the size of a fist in both hands. She was the Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Haa Haa The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, exhaling rough breaths from exhaustion, approached the petrified Great Strength King and placed the bead against his forehead. -Click! Rumble rumble rumble! The bead burrowed into the Great Strength Kings forehead and became embedded there. The completely embedded bead no longer shone and changed its texture to that of a rough stone. Looking at this, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox clicked her tongue. This doesnt seem profitable at all. She didnt expect to use the fox bead containing demonic energy accumulated over thousands of years to seal the Great Strength King. If her demonic energy hadnt been superior to the Great Strength Kings due to his seal, even this would have been difficult. The loss is not small. It will take that much time to generate a new fox bead. -Tap tap! The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox lightly tapped the petrified Great Strength King with her finger, her lips twitching. Her finger touching the stone was rippling with purple poison energy. The fox bead is a symbol of transformation. Originally used for self-protection, it gains petrification and poison energy. Thats why something turned to stone by a fox bead is also called a killing stone. A killing stone created with this level of demonic energy would be untouchable by anyone for thousands of years. -Thud! Having exhausted all her demonic energy, she slumped to the ground. Then, looking up at Mok Gyeong-un and the Golden Heavenly King floating in the sky, she muttered. Ive done all I can. Its up to you now, Heavenly Demon. *** So you were the root of all evil? A chilling intent emanating from strong killing intent. It was an emotion that couldnt be felt from the past Demon King. This was clearly anger. The being who had been full of emptiness throughout their countless years of confrontation was now showing intense hostility. The corners of the Golden Heavenly Kings mouth, who had felt a chill down his spine from Mok Gyeong-uns anger filled with killing intent directed at him, slowly began to spread. -Grin! And his mouth split open wide enough to reach his ears. With an expression that was nothing short of chilling, the Golden Heavenly King, his face filled with ecstasy, said to Mok Gyeong-un. -Youve only realized it now? -Whoosh! At those words from the Golden Heavenly King, Mok Gyeong-uns killing intent grew explosively. The Golden Heavenly King didnt hide his joy at this sight. He didnt stop there, but provoked further. -Its truly delightful to see you, who once had your toes stepped on by a subordinate because of a mere human woman, fall to the human realm, become human yourself while trembling in fear trying to escape my gaze. -Clang! At that moment, the sword that had been pressed against each other was deflected by the tremendous power that surged along with the killing intent. Mok Gyeong-un, who had deflected the Sword of Aden, stabbed at his chest. The evil sword Evil Commandment Sword piercing through his chest. However, -Stab! The blade of the evil sword Evil Commandment Sword protruded from none other than Mok Gyeong-uns back. As if he had suffered a penetrating wound, the clothes around Mok Gyeong-uns chest were stained with red blood. Blood even flowed from the corners of his mouth. Seeing Mok Gyeong-un in this state, the Golden Heavenly King raised the corner of his mouth in a sneer and mocked. -Ah. I suppose you couldnt see it because I was wearing the holy garment. With those words, the Golden Heavenly King tore off the upper garment he was wearing. This revealed a sacred-looking silver armor with intricate patterns engraved on the chest. The surface of the armor was so smooth that it reflected everything around it. To this, Mok Gyeong-un opened his mouth slightly. Mirror Surface. -Ho. Even as a human, you havent forgotten. The other name of this Armor of Aden. Each of the five divine artifacts of Aden possessed by the Golden Heavenly King had its own divine power. Among them, the Armor of Aden was also called the Mirror Surface Armor, and it had the divine power to completely reflect all attacks back to the opponent. -Grab! The Golden Heavenly King grabbed Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder and said. -How foolish. Why did you become human? Your face is already turning pale just from having your chest pierced. How stupid to willingly choose such a weak body that even struggles to breathe. Truly foolish. -Crunch! As the Golden Heavenly Kings grip gradually tightened, his fingers dug into Mok Gyeong-uns shoulder. Wouldnt it have been better to stay hidden? To think you could oppose me with just power derived from will alone, without your core or divine artifacts -Tap! At that moment, Mok Gyeong-uns palm touched the Golden Heavenly Kings armor. Seeing this, the Golden Heavenly King sneered. -What do you think you can do? Spitting towards the sky will only dirty your own face. You Before those words could finish, -Boom! -Kugh! The Golden Heavenly Kings chest bent backwards, and blood spurted from his mouth. The Golden Heavenly Kings eyes filled with incomprehension at the strange pain penetrating his body. To him, Mok Gyeong-un spoke in a low voice. Penetrating Force. -What? Penetrating Force. Its a type of force emission that directly raises force inside rather than on the surface. Because of this, the Golden Heavenly King couldnt help but be bewildered by the force that had penetrated the Mirror Surface. The armor doesnt work? -Swoosh! At that moment, as Mok Gyeong-un reached out his hand again, the Golden Heavenly King tried to create distance by flapping his wings. Although he didnt know exactly what technique it was, if the Mirror Surface, the divine power of the armor, didnt work, he had to avoid direct contact. But something huge blocked his path behind him. It was, -Woong woong woong woong! A massive formless sword about thirty jang long. This is? But there wasnt just one formless sword. Suddenly, enormous formless swords appeared in every direction the Golden Heavenly King looked, creating a wall as if to surround him and prevent his escape. Chapter 493 Chapter 493 C The Supreme Sword (7)Goooooo! Suddenly, enormous formless swords appeared in every direction the Golden Heavenly King looked, creating a wall as if to surround him and prevent his escape. This majestic sight was enough to draw exclamations even from the martial artists fighting the remaining evil spirits in the distance. A wall made of formless swords called the Sword Extreme. It was truly the realm of a martial god. However, the Golden Heavenly King, trapped within the wall of formless swords, sneered at this sight. -You think you can contain me with just this? With my divine artifacts alone Use them all you want. -What? It will all be futile struggling. -Whoosh! With those words, Mok Gyeong-uns form instantly burrowed to the front. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Having closed the distance in an instant, Mok Gyeong-un tried to plant a fist into the Golden Heavenly Kings jaw. However, at that moment, -Swish! The Golden Heavenly Kings form scattered, and -Swish swish swish swish! The number began to increase. This wasnt afterimages left by moving quickly, but truly about a hundred clones appearing in an instant. The hundred or so Golden Heavenly Kings opened their mouths simultaneously. -You, who have fought me for so long, should know well that the Mirror Surface doesnt simply reflect. -Whoosh! As soon as those words ended, the hundred or so clones surrounding Mok Gyeong-un simultaneously swung their Swords of Aden. -Rumble rumble rumble! At that moment, the space where Mok Gyeong-un was distorted, and a black sphere the size of a dot appeared. The space itself had distorted as gravity concentrated in one place, and the gravitational pull was beyond imagination. -Whoosh! Gravity is also a kind of weight. Due to the tremendous gravitational pull, Mok Gyeong-uns body was about to be sucked into the black sphere as if it were a piece of paper. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un stretched his finger towards the dot. Void Suppression! At that instant, the surrounding space seemed to compress, converging into a single point, conflicting with the black dot created by the Golden Heavenly King, and the intersecting space tore apart. -Crack crack crack crack! -Whoosh! Not missing this gap, Mok Gyeong-un repeatedly kicked the air. Then, wind rose from the tips of Mok Gyeong-uns feet, his form quickly vibrated, and then began to multiply. -Swish! Swish! Swish! This guy? The Golden Heavenly Kings eyes narrowed. Mok Gyeong-uns forms multiplied as whirlwinds swept through. As if he were using the Mirror Surface ability of the Armor of Aden to increase his clones, they suddenly increased to several dozen. Seeing this increased number, the eyes of Dam Baek-ha of the Nine Blood Cult, who was watching from afar, widened. Is that the Wind Shadow Eight Forms? The Wind Shadow Eight Forms was a secret technique of the Jin Clan. It was a supreme martial art that created up to eight clones using the Wind Shadow Step, the worlds best lightness technique, to simultaneously unleash eight different martial arts. But now, Mok Gyeong-un had broken through the limits of the Wind Shadow Eight Forms and created even more clones. Just how fast was he moving? -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! It must be at a speed difficult to discern with the naked eye. The multiplied forms of Mok Gyeong-un simultaneously rushed towards the clones of the Golden Heavenly King in front of each of them. -How interesting. To create clones without relying on the power of divine artifacts. But! -Woong woong woong woong! The hundred or so Golden Heavenly Kings simultaneously gripped their Swords of Aden in reverse and drew up divine power. Then, as pure white radiance flowed out, -Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-uns clones flying towards the Golden Heavenly King were thrown up, down, and sideways against their will due to the gravitational anomaly. And the clones that were thrown away became blurry and disappeared. -Hastily created clones wont work!? -Swoosh! The Golden Heavenly King, who was about to mock the clones disappearing so easily, hurriedly swung the Sword of Aden. This was because formless swords were flying towards him from where the clones had disappeared due to the gravitational anomaly. The clones were simply a distraction. -Woong woong woong woong! What? Gravity doesnt work? He tried once again to change gravity to blow away the formless swords. But the formless swords didnt stop, instead flying towards them. There was one thing he didnt know here. Formless swords are aggregates of sharp energy with no mass, only sharpness exists. It was impossible for them to be affected by gravity. -Swoosh! Therefore, the formless swords passed through the gravity field effortlessly and reached the clones of the Golden Heavenly King. But at that moment, -Grin! The corners of the Golden Heavenly Kings mouth turned up ominously. Do you know what it means to have a form even if it has no weight? -Woong woong woong woong! -Slash! The formless swords seemed to burrow into the armor, but they didnt destroy it. They were burrowing into the Mirror Surface, the divine power of the armor. As they were sucked into the Mirror Surface, the Golden Heavenly King turned towards where another clone was. Then, -Slash! The sword reflected by the Mirror Surface flew towards another clone, -Woong woong! And passed through the Mirror Surface again. But in this process, each time it passed through the Mirror Surface, it gained speed as gravity was added by the Sword of Aden. -Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-un swung his sword intent to erase the formless swords, but at the point they passed through the Mirror Surface, they were no longer the formless swords he had unleashed. The formless swords that had escaped control continued to pass through the armor worn by the Golden Heavenly Kings clones, being reflected and accelerating. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Before long, the formless swords had changed to a speed close to light. It was difficult for the human eye to discern, and the surroundings were being filled with streams of light. Haa Haa Thats insane. Yu Wujin of the Yoo clan, watching this confrontation from afar covered in wounds, clicked his tongue at this sight. Mok Gyeong-un, whom he saw again, had become even more of a monster, but that was truly a being humans couldnt handle. How could one possibly block that? It seemed impossible even if the entire Yoo clan combined their strength. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Over a hundred formless swords had become streams of light themselves through the Mirror Surface and gravity. -Can you handle acceleration that surpasses even reflexes? The Golden Heavenly King turned his body towards Mok Gyeong-un with a meaningful cry. -Bam! At that moment, over a hundred streams of light flew towards Mok Gyeong-un in an instant. The formless swords moving at an invisible speed, even crossing space, seemed about to penetrate Mok Gyeong-uns body. But in that fleeting moment, -Woong woong woong woong! The tip of Mok Gyeong-uns evil sword Evil Commandment Sword, stained with black demonic energy, rippled in the form of a huge wave, and the formless swords that had become streams of light didnt pass through the wave but rippled and rotated fiercely. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh! What on earth is this!? It was a technique of the Scripture of Transferring True Qi, which could be called the highest realm of grafting techniques. Originally, it was a supreme technique that added ones own power to the opponents attack, but here Mok Gyeong-un demonstrated a skill that would astonish even grand masters. Ghost Blade Force Energy Transfer True Force Formless Penetrating Sword! -Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! The streams of light from the formless swords that had been rotating fiercely, caught in the marvelous principle of the Energy Transfer True Force, soon absorbed Mok Gyeong-uns demonic energy and became black streams of light rushing towards the hundred or so clones. Oh no! The Golden Heavenly King hurriedly exerted the divine power of the Mirror Surface at the tremendous speed. But the moment the black streams of light touched, -Tremble tremble tremble! Their tips trembled, and due to the marvelous principle of the Penetrating Force that transmitted power, the black streams of light pierced straight through the Mirror Surface. -Stab stab stab stab stab stab stab stab! Black streams of light piercing through the chests of the hundred Golden Heavenly Kings and cutting through the air. -Kugh! -Kugh! -Kugh! The death cries of the Golden Heavenly Kings clones. !!!!!!!!! The mouths of the supreme experts watching this amazing sight fell open. They had thought Mok Gyeong-un was in the worst crisis when the Golden Heavenly Kings clones accelerated the formless swords into streams of light. But this was beyond imagination, no, it was thrilling. Even one marvelous principle alone would be a supreme technique, but to combine them all in a moment when his life was on the line. A monster? No, even thats not enough. That is the god of martial arts itself. There were even those who shed tears. Although it was barely visible to the naked eye, just seeing these incredible marvelous principles flashing for a moment was overwhelming. At some point, regardless of whether they were righteous or evil, everyone was filled with awe. Thats how much Mok Gyeong-un was demonstrating the pinnacle of martial arts that seemed to reach the heavens. -Whoosh! The penetrated clones burst into flames and scattered into ash in an instant. Among the ashes, the only real body barely avoided the black streams of light, but his eyes were tinged with bewilderment. That just now was the strongest attack, combined with the acceleration of gravity, the divine power of the Mirror Surface, and even his own divine power. Even during the God-Demon War, it was difficult to demonstrate an attack of this level of power, so what on earth was this guy? How could he display such incredible skills with just a human body? These were powers close to miracles, without divine artifacts. -Whoosh! Meanwhile, his eyes met with Mok Gyeong-uns through the ashes of the annihilated clones. The look in his eyes as he gazed at him wasnt that of facing a strong opponent. It was the look of an absolute being gazing at him. [Use them all you want. It will all be futile struggling.] For a moment, Mok Gyeong-uns words flashed through his mind. He had casually dismissed those words that suggested he could handle him regardless of becoming human or losing his divine artifacts. But those words of his were sincere. -Grr! Recalling this, he was suddenly gripped by anger. Do you really believe you can do anything to me with that insignificant human body? If so, Ill call it arrogance. I thought I wouldnt need to use my full strength to kill you who has become human, but Ive changed my mind. Ill annihilate everything gathered here, including you. -Whoosh! The silver crown on the Golden Heavenly Kings head emitted a white light. -Woong woong woong woong! Then, numerous light spheres the size of fists appeared from all directions and flew towards Mok Gyeong-un simultaneously. -Bam bam bam bam bam bam bam bam! In that state, the Golden Heavenly King tightly clenched his left hand. Then, the ring on his finger began to emit an intense radiance, and soon the space between the split dark clouds began to ripple. This wasnt due to gravity. -Crack crack crack crack crack crack! With a strange sound that shook the eardrums, the sky truly split open, revealing a world as black as the night sky. Countless stars were twinkling in the black world. -Goooooo! As the Golden Heavenly King moved his left hand in that state, the black world moved and began to focus somewhere as if expanding, and something was visible there. Wh-what is that? Could it be? Everyone watching was in an uproar at the sight of numerous huge gray boulders visible in the split black world. What on earth were those? Could those be star fragments? Amidst the murmuring sounds and the emotions of fear and terror rising here and there, the Golden Heavenly King raised the Sword of Aden with a chilling smile full of madness. As radiance flowed from the sword and the power of gravity arose, -Goooooo! The huge gray boulders visible between the split stars began to move towards this place. The approaching boulders were glowing red hot, and heat could be felt. -Rumble rumble rumble! The ground shook as if an earthquake had occurred due to the tremendous pressure, and the earth was being crushed. The Golden Heavenly King shouted with maniacal laughter. -This is the power of a god. With this -Slash! It was at that very moment. A black line appeared between the spheres of light. As a sharp sensation arrived from something crossing space, a red line appeared on the right arm of the Golden Heavenly King holding the Sword of Aden. What is this? -Swoosh! Then, as the radiance flowing from his sword disappeared, his arm fell off. Chapter 494 Chapter 494 C Final Chapter (1)Slash! A single black line appeared between the spheres of light that were continuously being created, rushing in, and exploding. A sharp blade crossed space, and in an instant, the right arm of the Golden Heavenly King holding the Sword of Aden was cut off. -Swoosh! !? The Golden Heavenly Kings eyes widened, not having realized what had happened until his arm was severed. What on earth had just occurred? The sharp energy didnt fly through cutting the spheres of light, but crossed space directly. Because of this, he only belatedly realized he had been cut. -Kugh! The Golden Heavenly Kings brow furrowed at the tremendous pain that came. Even so, he didnt let out a scream. Having lived for an unimaginably long time that humans couldnt even imagine, and having gone through countless wars, he could endure this level of pain. However, I need to retrieve the sword. -Rumble rumble rumble! Thanks to losing his arm, he had dropped the sword, and the gravity field was deactivated. Because of this, even his attempt to open space and pull in meteorites was halted. He needed to retrieve the sword again and put it back into orbit. The Golden Heavenly King tried to raise his divine power to pull back his severed arm and the sword. It was at that very moment. -Crack crack crack crack crack crack crack! As the spheres of light bounced in all directions, someone burst out from between them. It was Mok Gyeong-un. You bastard! The Golden Heavenly King tried to create more spheres of light to prevent Mok Gyeong-un from approaching. But at that moment, -Whoosh! Formless swords appeared around Mok Gyeong-un, rotating fiercely and deflecting the incoming spheres of light, preventing them from approaching. Panicked by Mok Gyeong-uns approach, the Golden Heavenly King, unable to control his divine power, tried to move himself to retrieve the sword. As they entered the realm of ultra-high speed, their movements slowed down infinitely. Just as the Golden Heavenly Kings hand was about to touch the sword, At that very moment, -Slash! Oh no! A red line appeared on his outstretched left arm due to the sharp blade crossing space. As the sensation in his left hand disappeared, the light from the ring he was wearing quickly faded. Then, -Rumble rumble rumble rumble! The space that had opened high in the sky closed in on itself and shut completely. Along with this, the heat and pressure that had been crushing the earth disappeared, and those who had been pressed down by it looked up at the closed sky and cheered. -Waaaaaah!!!! They had been dumbfounded by the falling stars. However, when Mok Gyeong-un prevented it, regardless of whether they were righteous or evil, they couldnt help but shout with joy. Mok Gyeong-un, you really Mu Yutian, too, couldnt contain his excitement as he watched this scene with a trembling heart. In the past, regardless of how it happened, he had thought his half-brother had entered the Heaven and Earth Society and abandoned righteousness, treading the path of evil. But all of that was meaningless now. Before his eyes now stood the worlds greatest master and an unparalleled hero. -Heavenly Demon! Heavenly Demon! Heavenly Demon! Everyone called out to him with reverence. Only he could kill this transcendent being who called himself a god. Thats why they became one in their wish. As if hearing their wish, Mok Gyeong-uns form rushed towards the Golden Heavenly King, who was trying to create distance by flapping his wings, flustered after losing even his left arm. -How can this be! The Golden Heavenly King found it hard to bear, not from pain but from humiliation. If it had been before he lost his core, it would have been slightly less shameful as it was done by the absolute being who had been opposing him for ages. But now it was completely different. He had lost his core and completely lost his power as the Demon King, and even had his divine artifacts stolen by a subordinate at his side, falling to the human realm and becoming human. How dare a mere human! How! How dare he push me this far! He couldnt bring himself to accept this. -Grr! Therefore, he finally had to make the choice he had been avoiding the most. -Thump! He had thought he could easily kill him with just the power of his divine artifacts, but that wasnt the case. A hundred years ago, when his core was damaged by him, he had entered a recovery period after suffering critical damage, but only 30% had been restored. Thats why he had to avoid drawing out the divine power of his core as much as possible, but now he had no choice. -Pop pop pop pop! -Cough! As he drew out the divine power of his unrecovered core, blood spurted from his mouth. However, as his core moved for the first time in a hundred years, divine power circulated throughout his body, and tremendous power surged. -Swoosh! Swoosh! The circulation of divine power instantly restored his severed left and right arms. As his arms regenerated, the Golden Heavenly King stopped fleeing and flew towards the rushing Mok Gyeong-un. If he had to go through a long recovery process again, he might have to give up his position to someone else, but he was determined to kill him here and now -Slash slash slash slash slash slash! At that moment, numerous trajectories of black lines embroidered a magnificent pattern in the air. -Shudder! The Golden Heavenly Kings pupils shook frantically. He couldnt see the trajectories of the sword this guy was drawing. His eyes were filled only with lines cutting through the air, and he had no way to deal with it. -Whoosh! The Golden Heavenly King hurriedly wrapped himself with his large golden wings. These wings were the crystallization of divine power along with his core. When concentrating divine power, these golden wings boasted a hardness far superior to even the Armor of Aden. But, -Slash slash slash slash slash slash slash! !? As countless nerves connected to each wing were all cut, -Whoosh! Feathers split into thousands of pieces scattered in all directions. In thousands of years of war, he might have suffered small wounds, but he had never lost his wings. But now, those proud golden wings he boasted of were being destroyed. This This Unlike his physical body, this couldnt be restored in a short time. But it didnt end there. -Slash! Mok Gyeong-uns evil sword Evil Commandment Sword, stained black, cut off his right arm, and simultaneously, his left fist was planted in his abdomen. -Thud! Penetrating Force coming through the fist. At this energy, the Golden Heavenly King, who had been enduring the pain until now, opened his mouth. -Kugh! Not stopping there, Mok Gyeong-uns elbow struck his chin upwards. -Crack! -Kugh! With the sound of his jaw breaking, his head shot upwards. Its far from over. -Flinch! At Mok Gyeong-uns voice ringing in his ears, the Golden Heavenly Kings face turned pale. He didnt know exactly what he had done, but the fierce and sharp energies coming through each of his strikes were tearing his insides apart, giving him pain he had never experienced before. No! -Goooo! The Golden Heavenly King raised divine power in his left hand, trying to create a whirlwind of light to deflect Mok Gyeong-un. However, the left arm he extended, -Slash! Was cut off just like that. -Aaaaargh! Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the cheeks of his face as he let out a scream of pain. -Grab! Youll need to stay conscious until I chew and eat every bit of your flesh, bone fragments, and every point of your internal organs. You, you At those words, the Golden Heavenly King felt a chill down his spine, no, his entire body trembled with goosebumps. This guy was different from the Demon King he had known. Gone was the figure full of dignity despite being of the demon clan, replaced by someone unspeakably cruel and vicious. Shall we start with those eyes first? Mok Gyeong-un reached out his fingers towards his two eyes with an incredibly chilling smile. But it was at that moment. -It would be best to stop there, Incarnation. Mok Gyeong-uns hand stopped midway at the will echoing in his mind. As it wasnt transmitted from very far away, Mok Gyeong-un could immediately pinpoint where it came from. It was in the direction of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Mok Gyeong-un slowly turned his head. !? As he turned his head, Mok Gyeong-uns two pupils shook. Above the Ten Thousand Great Mountains, the figure of someone with a face full of scars was visible, and he could immediately recognize who it was by the third eye on his forehead. It was Mok Gan. Did he change bodies? Mok Gyeong-un had thought that Mok Gan, who had been forcibly expelled from the Great Strength King, would have been blown apart by the gravity field created by the Golden Heavenly King. Despite his numerous evil deeds and madness, did he possess some kind of heavenly luck? He truly had a tenacious life. -Grip! Strength entered Mok Gyeong-uns hand holding the evil sword Evil Commandment Sword. This was because of the two beings held in both hands of Mok Gan, who had a face full of scars. In his left hand was Cheong-ryeong, who had become faint after exhausting most of her spirit power, and in his right hand was Wi So-yeon, who seemed to have lost consciousness and was hanging limply. Finally, both Wi So-yeon, the soul, and Cheong-ryeong, the spirit, had fallen into his hands. -Grr! Killing intent rose fiercely in Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. He wanted to cut off his neck right away, but the distance was too far. It was a distance that his minds sword couldnt reach and was difficult even for the Bullet Sword Force, probably a result of careful calculation. Mok Gyeong-uns prediction was accurate. Kuhehehehe. Mok Gan, bursting into laughter filled with madness, couldnt hide his excitement. He thought everything had come to naught due to numerous variables, but in the end, they had fallen into his hands. Then a voice echoed in his mind. -Well done. Half of the main body is down there -Shut up. From now on, Ill handle this myself. You just need to follow my will. -Do as you please. Your judgment has surpassed mine. The yielding will was Mok Gans, and the strongly rejecting will was Bi Yong-heons. Bi Yong-heons will wasnt interested in things like the annihilation of the Central Plains martial world or the exclusion of humans for the sake of the Heavenly clan, and had only been waiting for this moment. Mok Gan, no, Bi Yong-heon looked at Cheong-ryeong with a smile tinged with madness and said, Now we can go back to how it was before. So-wol. -Before? Ha Cheong-ryeong had no more words for his madness and obsession. She was just sorry to one person. Mortal. Cheong-ryeong looked at Mok Gyeong-un and shook her head. She hoped he wouldnt make a foolish choice because of her alone. Please dont do that. If he did, she wouldnt be able to bear it even until the moment of her annihilation. She firmly resolved in her heart. Although her spirit power was almost exhausted and she was at a stage where she could barely move, she planned to seize the one chance. -Swoosh! Cheong-ryeong looked at Wi So-yeon, who could be called the body containing her soul. Bi Yong-heon would surely try to use the forbidden technique to make her and Wi So-yeons body one. She planned to aim for that moment and perish together with her soul. I will absolutely not hold you back. Although you will be sad, if I can save you, I can vanish with a glad heart. As expected, Bi Yong-heon began to chant some kind of spell. It was clearly the forbidden technique of the Wicked Granny that dealt with souls and spirits. It seemed he was trying to merge the soul and spirit into one right away to achieve his goal. -Swoosh! Bi Yong-heon brought himself close to Wi So-yeons body. Cheong-ryeong waited with tense eyes. Just once. She had to aim for the moment when she came into contact with the soul. Sarch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But then Bi Yong-heon, who had been chanting the spell, stopped his spirit body right in front of Wi So-yeon and said something that surprised her. I wont let him take you away three times. !? Cheong-ryeongs two pupils shook. Three times? Could it be Her eyes turned to Mok Gyeong-un, who was not taking his eyes off her from afar. Then, -Whoosh! -Aah! Spell power burrowed into the back of her spirit bodys neck, and soon completely stiffened her spirit body. To the surprised Cheong-ryeong, Bi Yong-heon grinned and said, If you were planning to do something, forget it. Ive been waiting for this moment alone for a hundred years, do you think Id let my guard down so easily? With those words, Bi Yong-heon began to chant the spell again and tried to insert Cheong-ryeongs immobilized spirit body into Wi So-yeons body. -Swoosh! Cheong-ryeongs eyes reddened. She had just realized something, but she couldnt forget everything like this. However, her spirit body was already slowly seeping into Wi So-yeons body. Bi Yong-heon smiled meaningfully as if he had won. But, !? Suddenly, Bi Yong-heons expression contorted. What is this -Stab! At that moment, Wi So-yeons eyes flew open, and she tried to stab something into Bi Yong-heons heart. -Bam! Because of this, Bi Yong-heon let go of Cheong-ryeong and hurriedly grabbed Wi So-yeons dagger. Then he shouted in an angry voice. How dare a mere vengeful spirit be inside this body! You should have checked, shouldnt you? What? -Grab! Wi So-yeon, no, Guard Go Chan who had entered her body, used all his strength to try and stab the dagger into Bi Yong-heons chest, but it was useless. From the start, the difference in power was too great. Enraged at being interrupted for a moment, Bi Yong-heon, -Clang! Instantly broke the dagger, then placed his hand on Wi So-yeons chest and chanted the Demon Resistance Technique. Then, -Whoosh! Go Chans vengeful spirit in Wi So-yeons body was forcibly ejected. -Ugh! For a moment, Bi Yong-heon, who was about to annihilate Go Chans vengeful spirit out of anger, seemed to realize something and remembered he had dropped Cheong-ryeongs spirit body, so he reached his hand downwards. It was at that very moment. -Slash! His arm was cut off, and someone soared upwards. !? It was Mok Gyeong-un. Not missing the small gap created by his spirit servant and vengeful spirit Guard Go Chan, Mok Gyeong-un, who had flown here in an instant, caught the falling Cheong-ryeong. Cheong-ryeong spoke in a trembling voice to Mok Gyeong-un, who was holding her and soaring upwards. -Mortal, no, you You Before she could finish her words, Mok Gyeong-un gently caressed her cheek and spoke. It was all me. At those words, tears poured from Cheong-ryeongs reddened eyes. Chapter 495 Chapter 495 C Final Chapter (2)It was all me. The flowing tears cannot be contained. -Sob You You -Swoosh! Woong woong woong woong! Countless memories flooded in through Mok Gyeong-uns palm touching Cheong-ryeongs cheek. Her red eyes, shedding tears, wavered. Memories were being painted before her eyes. -Why do you entrust this to me, a mere human vessel? - -Its not mere. Isnt it shining even more brightly? You [Someone once said, it shines brighter because its short. We can live like that too, cant we?] Her brightly smiling face. That was my everything. Born as the Demon King, virtually immortal, I longed for a human life that was fleeting yet shone brighter than anyone elses. -Swish swish swish swish! The black flame was gradually getting smaller. It was dying out. -It truly was long and arduous. Stop. Theres no need to completely dissolve your will into me like this. No, why are you trying to disappear? -Im not disappearing. You! -Theres no need to think like that. I am you. You are me. In the end we are one. As the black flame reduced to the size of a finger, even the voice was gradually becoming fainter. Stop! Stop it. Didnt you want to meet her? Didnt you want to speak to her every moment you awoke? I could understand because all the memories had been assimilated. In those few moments of awakening, he repeated the same words dozens, hundreds, thousands of times in his mind. [I missed you so much. My one and only bride.] Yet, he never uttered these words aloud. I knew well why he did this. It was to leave no lingering attachment. If even a hairs breadth of attachment remained, he might want to give up on assimilating with me, the human vessel. -The beautiful and shining story of So-wol and me ended then. Now its the story of Cheong-ryeong and you. The dying ember. In the ember, he depicted his meeting with her in a flash. And he recalled his bride, who was so beautiful, for the last time. -She was beautiful So beautiful, like a single red peony. -Whoosh! The ember thus extinguished and scattered like a heat haze. As the memories contained in the thoughts were engraved as if unfolding before her eyes, Cheong-ryeong shed tears even more sorrowfully. I knew. You knew. A hundred years ago, after breathing her last, she became a vengeful spirit, fixated only on revenge. To her, who was desolate and filled only with darkness, Mortal started as someone in a similar position of shared suffering, but before she knew it, he became a ray of light, and gradually, she came to hold him in her heart. She thought she would never hold anyone in her heart again. But she couldnt hide that emotion. Thats why you became Mortal as a human, not your former self. [Yes. Well be together. Even if its just for a fleeting moment.] Now I think I understand why he said such words. He truly regretted it. All those moments. [The shining story of So-wol and me has come to an end.] Yet, you left without leaving even a trace of lingering attachment, holding in your heart the brief but beautiful sparkle of our time together. No, you became one with him. His voice from that time faintly echoes in my ears. [I missed you so much. My one and only bride.] -Aaaaah! Cheong-ryeong wailed sorrowfully and tightly embraced Mok Gyeong-un. I missed you so much. Just once even if its just for a moment, I thought Id be willing to disappear forever if I could see you just once. -Grip! She embraced him tightly as if he might disappear somewhere. But at some point, -Swish swish swish swish swish! Her spirit body tried to pass through Mok Gyeong-uns body. !? Mok Gyeong-uns pupils shook. Although her spirit body had become faint due to the depletion of spirit power, he thought there was still some left, but her spirit power was rapidly being exhausted. Cheong-ryeong? -Ah I Why -Creep creep! He could feel spell power. Then, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes caught sight of Mok Gan, no, Bi Yong-heon, forming a hand seal with one hand. The surrounding area for dozens of jang was filled with his spell power, -Ugh Ma-Master. Guard Go Chan, who had tried to move Wi So-yeons body, which was the soul, groaned in pain as his spirit body became faint. The spirit power of the vengeful spirits was being rapidly depleted due to the wall created by spell power. -Whoosh! Intense light flowed from Mok Gyeong-uns eyes. At that moment, Bi Yong-heons face, who was chanting a spell while forming a hand seal, contorted in pain, and fresh blood spurted from his mouth. -Puh! This was because he had been struck in the heart by the minds sword, the Sword Intent. Mok Gyeong-uns minds sword, having regained his original memories and become stronger in will than anyone else, was incomparably stronger than before. However, Cough cough!.. He endured the pain of his heart being torn apart and continued to chant the spell. Bi Yong-heons face was contorted with pain, but his eyes were filled with anger and madness. -Swish swish swish swish! Cheong-ryeong! It was useless to try to hold her with spell power. Cheong-ryeongs body, which had become faint to the point of disappearing completely, passed through Mok Gyeong-uns arms and fell downwards. -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Soldier! Fight! Split! Formation! As Mok Gyeong-un chanted the spell along with the hand seals of the Nine Word Revival Technique, four pillars appeared around the falling Cheong-ryeong, creating surfaces that contained her. This was the Four Peaks Linking Technique. -Grr! -Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-uns form reached in front of Bi Yong-heon in the blink of an eye. Nevertheless, Bi Yong-heon continued to chant the spell without even thinking of blocking or avoiding. His eyes, filled with madness, were saying: If I cant have her, I wont let anyone else have her either. Even if that meant Cheong-ryeongs eternal annihilation. -Whoosh! Shudder! In response to his unceasing madness, Mok Gyeong-un split Bi Yong-heons body in half with a single stroke filled with tremendous killing intent. -Slash! Crack! Only when he was cut in half did Bi Yong-heons mouth stop uttering spells. -Slash slash slash slash slash slash slash slash! As if this wasnt enough, Mok Gyeong-un instantly created hundreds of trajectories, annihilating Bi Yong-heons body without leaving a single piece. Still not satisfied, Mok Gyeong-un was about to fly towards the falling Cheong-ryeong. But then, -Swish swish swish swish swish! Something faint was visible in the blood scattering like dust. It was a vengeful spirit. As Bi Yong-heon, his face still full of scars, appeared as a vengeful spirit, Mok Gyeong-un grabbed the neck of his spirit as if pleased. -Grab! He had decided to annihilate even his soul, preventing him from entering the cycle of reincarnation. Then, as if trying to resist, the vengeful spirit Bi Yong-heon reached out his hand towards Mok Gyeong-uns face. To this, Disappear. -Whoosh! Bi Yong-heons spirit body began to scatter due to demonic energy and spell power. But the expression of Bi Yong-heon, who had just reached out his hand towards him with an angry face, was different from before. It was a face as if he had let go of everything. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Bi Yong-heons unconscious thoughts flowed in through his spirit body. -Slash! Slash! [Stop. Please stop.] Bi Yong-heon was suffering as he created self-inflicted wounds, cutting his own face with a dagger. He was trying to stab the eye on his forehead with the dagger, but having lost control of his body, he ended up cutting his face. [Please Please] The incoming thoughts of that guy. They were miserable memories of trying to take his own life or trying to remove that guy whenever he briefly escaped Mok Gans control over the past hundred years. He constantly fought between the inherent madness and reason within himself. However, all those results were nothing but the encroachment of madness. -Swish swish swish swish swish! Having read these thoughts, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes became strange. So you too were unable to escape from madness due to Mok Gans control. But the reason he pretended to attack him without any explanation even after escaping that control when he became a vengeful spirit was, [I must be annihilated. I must disappear as evil until the very end.] His thoughts wished for his own annihilation. It was because only by disappearing as the root of evil until the end could he completely wash away her resentment. -Swish swish swish swish swish! As if knowing that Mok Gyeong-un had read his thoughts, the scattering and disappearing vengeful spirit Bi Yong-heon shook his head with a subtle look. It seemed as if he was asking not to tell her anything. And so, the vengeful spirit Bi Yong-heon completely scattered and even his spirit body was annihilated. Even if he tried to do something for her at the very end, Mok Gyeong-un felt no sympathy for him. After all, all that madness had originated from him. -Whoosh! Mok Gyeong-un moved the Four Peaks Linking Technique to the ground, dispelled it, and then checked on Cheong-ryeong. Having become completely faint and on the verge of disappearing, she spoke with difficulty. -Bi Bi Yong-heon? He At her question, Mok Gyeong-un was about to say that he had annihilated him but then hesitated. Her spirit body was already on the verge of disappearing. If he were to inform her of the annihilation of Bi Yong-heon, who could be considered the subject of her resentment, what would happen? If she were to attain enlightenment like this, the worst situation could occur. Wi So-yeon, who could be considered her soul, had already escaped even the cycle of reincarnation, so she could be annihilated just like that. What should I do? He who had been unhindered in everything, at this moment, couldnt decide anything. She had already exhausted most of her spirit power and was on the verge of disappearing. He couldnt take risks in this state. -Haa Haa Master. At that moment, Guard Go Chan, who had protected Wi So-yeons body until the end despite facing the crisis of his spirit body being annihilated, approached. Seeing Wi So-yeon being carried on Go Chans back, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes wavered even more. .. It was because he recalled the conversation he had with Wicked Granny Cheol Suryeon when he obtained the forbidden technique that could unite soul and spirit. [Is it possible to make the spirit the main subject and unite it with the soul using the forbidden technique?] [The spirit as the main subject? Do you think thats possible? The spirit is like a strong thought from ones lifetime. It scatters and is washed away on earth when the soul goes through the process of reincarnation. In the end, the soul becomes the subject of reincarnation.] [Then what happens when the soul and spirit become one? Is everything related to the spirit completely washed away?] [Yes. Thats the principle.] -Grip! Strength entered Mok Gyeong-uns clenched fist. -Drip! His nails dug into his flesh, and blood flowed. At the end of their journey, they had come to know each others existence, so why did it have to end like this? It would be right to unite her soul and spirit to allow her to live, but if that happens, due to the cycle of reincarnation, everything of Cheong-ryeong, the spirit, would be washed away. She would no longer be Cheong-ryeong he knew, but her previous life. -Swoosh! At that moment, despite being unable to make contact due to her faint spirit body, Cheong-ryeong reached out her hand towards Mok Gyeong-uns clenched fist. With a look as if she knew everything, she moved her lips, saying it was alright, and smiled with tears in her eyes. Chapter 496 Chapter 496 C Final Chapter (3)-Ugh The Golden Heavenly King, who had lost all four limbs and both eyes, let out a groan of pain. Even during the war a hundred years ago, he had never been injured to this extent. The humiliation and pain were unbearable. Damn it. He had tried to escape from him when his creation, Mok Gan, drew his attention. He thought it was certainly possible since his attention was divided, but in that fleeting moment, not only did he gouge out both of his eyes, but he also stabbed his sword at the location of his core. -Cough cough Perhaps it was to deal with him quickly to prevent future troubles. However, there was one thing that he didnt know. Because of the damage to his core a hundred years ago, he had moved its location slightly lower than the center of his chest, just in case. Thanks to this, although the upper part of his core was blown away, it avoided complete destruction. However, -Twitch twitch! The damage to his core, which was already not fully recovered, made recovery even slower. If it werent for that, he would have quickly restored his arms, legs, and eyes, but now it was overwhelming just to recover his internal injuries caused by his blade energy. It was utterly miserable. It would have been somewhat better if it had been the result of contending with the Demon King, but this was humiliation itself. To end up in this state because of him, who had become human, not even of the demon clan. But now was not the time to dwell on humiliation. He needed to recover enough to move his body somehow and return to the Heavenly Realm with his divine artifacts. -Twitch twitch! -Ugh But no matter how much he tried to calm down rationally, it was painful. It felt like this resentment wouldnt subside unless he killed him and avenged this humiliation. It was while he was consumed by such anger. -Creep creep! -Flinch! He felt something approaching. Normally, he would have noticed immediately, but having lost both eyes and with his core further damaged, he only realized something was approaching when it was very close. -Whoosh! That something enveloped him. It was something sticky, -What is this -Kuhehehehe. Even a creator is no different. When that arrogant pride crumbles, even if its due to anger, greed overflows. -You? From the transmitted will, the Golden Heavenly King could recognize what had enveloped him. It was the being called the third eye that he had created. It was Mok Gan. -How dare an insignificant thing like you -To think youve become so weak that you cant even prevent an insignificant thing from burrowing in. Truly pitiful. -Ugh You! Stop Stop it! -No. How could I? Ive been waiting for this moment. An absolute being surpassing even the Six Demon Great Strength King has crumbled, how could I miss this chance? -You bastard! Even with severed limbs and damage to his core, he was still a being almost equal to a demigod. There was strong resistance as he tried to burrow in to control his body. It seemed the difference in will was too great. However, -Ah ah. Youre no longer an absolute being. Just a has-been king of the heavenly clan who could be defeated by a mere human. -Aaaaargh! It was a simple provocation, but it was effective. The crack in his boundless pride was enough to create an opening due to that humiliation. -Crack! As the Golden Heavenly Kings forehead split open in agony, blood vessels grotesquely protruded from that area, weaving into a round shape. It was becoming an eye. *** -Whoosh! The body of the Six Demon Lion-Grasping King turned to ash and scattered. Jin Ye-rins pupils, who had planted her sword in him, had returned to normal. Along with this, she saw the almost completely burned secret of the Heavenly Concealed Divine Path Swordmanship before her eyes. With her mind returned, she looked at the secret with reddened eyes and spoke. Ancestor The form of Jin Woon-hwi was faintly visible in the secret. Seeing his brightly smiling figure, Jin Ye-rin shed deep tears. There was a time when she had resented her ancestor, but now she was grateful that he had helped her and the world until the very end, even breaking some of the natural order. -Whoosh! As the secret of the Heavenly Concealed Divine Path Swordmanship was about to burn completely, Jin Woon-hwis form gradually became fainter. Jin Ye-rin knelt before him and bowed. Jin Ye-rin, the last bloodline descendant of the Jin Clan, sincerely thanks -Swoosh! -Dont do that. Im an incompetent ancestor who couldnt protect many things for you. So please, from now on, live your own life. With those words, Jin Woon-hwi gave a light bow to Sima Chak of the Moon Evil Sword, who was standing behind Jin Ye-rin. Sima Chak also nodded slightly, bidding him farewell. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Although he didnt know much about immortal techniques, he realized that once that secret was completely burned, they would never meet again. Then Jin Woon-hwi looked somewhere with concern. -Im worried. What? -He finally gained a human heart, but losing a precious bond, Im concerned and dont know where that sadness and anger will be directed. In the direction Jin Woon-hwi was looking, Mok Gyeong-un was in the distance. Although he was watching the world through the secret, he was observing everything around, so he was concerned. Then, recalling Mok Gyeong-uns strength, Jin Woon-hwi shook his head. Although their meeting was brief, he believed that man would surely overcome even this sorrow. Its regrettable that fate can sometimes be tragic. To bring loss to a hero of the age. -Whoosh! As the secret was about to burn completely, Jin Woon-hwi bid farewell. -Then, farewell. But, -Flinch! The disappearing Jin Woon-hwi looked somewhere and hurriedly said something. -Quickly dodge -Whoosh! However, as the secret completely burned away, Jin Woon-hwis form disappeared completely. No sooner had this happened, -Boom! With a thunderous sound that could rupture eardrums, a huge pillar of light shot up from the ground. The pillar of light had a dark red glow as if contaminated, and as it surged up, the ground shook and the earth shattered. -Rumble rumble rumble! How can this be? H-Hes not dead yet? Everyone looked at the contaminated dark red pillar of light with dumbfounded eyes, and in the center, they saw the Golden Heavenly King rising with horrifyingly grotesque wings flapping. This resurrected being was giving everyone a feeling of despair as if the sky was collapsing. Young Master Mok? My Lord? Heavenly Demon? Everyones gaze turned to Mok Gyeong-un. The only one who could stop this despair-inducing being was Mok Gyeong-un alone. But he was consumed by sorrow and suffering. However, no one could urge him to step forward. Thats how much his sorrow, shedding tears while beating his chest, was conveyed to everyone. Then the voice of the Golden Heavenly King resounded. -Rise, our only worthy opponent. Let us have our final battle to determine the fate of the world. The end At those words, Mok Gyeong-un murmured softly. My story has already ended in tragedy, losing my precious lover. And at that end, even regret remained. The fate of the world or anything else no longer mattered to him. What meaning is there if shes not in this world, even if its destroyed -Rustle! At that moment, the only remaining fragment of ash gently touched Mok Gyeong-uns cheek. At this, Mok Gyeong-uns closed eyes opened. For the intangible fragment of her spirit body to touch his cheek. Mok Gyeong-un looked at Wi So-yeon, who resembled Cheong-ryeong so closely, with his still reddened eyes. [Become a grand master who embraces all.] Cheong-ryeongs wish. He thought nothing remained, but her wish was still there. -Swoosh! Mok Gyeong-un slowly rose from his seat. And he turned his head to look at the Golden Heavenly King, no, the deformed being that had become one with Mok Gan, who was spreading tremendous energy in all directions as if an absolute god transcending good and evil had been born. Strangely, the two beings stained with madness had become even stronger by becoming one. However, -Shing! Drawing the evil sword Evil Commandment Sword, Mok Gyeong-un calmly extended the blade with a smooth sword intent. -Woong woong woong woong! Then his blade was stained black with demonic energy. Seeing this, the corners of the Golden Heavenly Kings mouth, who had become one with Mok Gan, rose as if about to tear. The process was never important to begin with. The one standing at the end is the true victor. At that moment, Mok Gyeong-un took a stance as if about to slash him with his sword, -Goooooo! -Shudder! At that instant, the face of the Golden Heavenly King, who had become one with Mok Gan, turned pale. By becoming one, they could temporarily draw out all their divine power as the core recovered, but the capability emanating from Mok Gyeong-un now was surpassing even that. It was truly supreme capability. No. Instinctively, the two united beings realized. This was already a being that had almost transcended the natural order. No matter how much they combined their strength, it wasnt something they could contend with. At this, the Golden Heavenly King who had become one with Mok Gan hurriedly tried to open a gate to the Heavenly Realm, but at that very moment. -Whoosh! In an instant, Mok Gyeong-un reached in front of him. -Y-You? I cut everything that exists. This is the ultimate sword I can wield. -Slash! A single black line was drawn from the sky to the ground. Along with it, space was cut, and a red line appeared from the top of the head of the Golden Heavenly King who had become one with Mok Gan, straight down along with the pillar of light. !!!!!!!!!! Everyone watching was astounded by this tremendous sword that cut heaven and earth. Has there ever been a more perfect and ideal sword throughout history? -Crack! As space was cut and distorted, the Golden Heavenly King who had become one with Mok Gan, about to be split in half, used his last strength to speak. -A sword that cuts everything that exists? This is The Peerless Heavenly Demon Sword. -Whoosh! As those words ended, the body of the Golden Heavenly King, which was being split in half, twisted into the cut space and was sucked in, then disappeared along with blood-red dust. -Swish swish swish! As if nothing had happened, the space that had been split from the sky to the ground reconnected, and the world became clean again. -Waaaaaaah!!!!! All who had been watching anxiously cheered with joy at this sight. Finally, everything had ended. Despite these joyful cheers, Mok Gyeong-uns eyes were tinged with emptiness and sorrow. Although he had saved the world from crisis and ended all resentment, nothing remained. Except for fulfilling her wish. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes suddenly noticed Wi So-yeon on the ground regaining consciousness. Her complexion was brighter than before. Although her body had been incomplete without the spirit, now that the soul had become one, it was no different from a complete rebirth. Ah Seeing her, who resembled Cheong-ryeong so closely, he becomes sorrowful again. Now theyll never meet again. Mok Gyeong-un, who had been staring at her, then descended to the ground and approached her. Wi So-yeon, who had regained consciousness, spoke with confusion. Young Master Mok? Mok Gyeong-un approached her with a sad smile and embraced her. -Thud! And gently stroking her head, he said, Ive learned what the most painful things are since becoming human. Although she was bewildered, Mok Gyeong-un continued. Its the loss of losing someone precious and the regret of not being able to fulfill what that precious person wanted. Young master You may no longer remember, hear, or speak in there, but I want to tell you this one last thing. I love you. -Grip! Mok Gyeong-un bit his lip tightly, closed his eyes, and embraced Wi So-yeon tightly. Her pupils and lips trembled at Mok Gyeong-uns voice and body heat, full of intense emotion. She didnt know why, but the moment she heard Mok Gyeong-un say I love you, her heart trembled and her chest ached so much. But at that very moment, -Swish! A soft light flowed from Mok Gyeong-uns body and seeped into Wi So-yeon. A voice echoing in her ears. -The beautiful and shining story of So-wol and me ended then. Now its the story of Cheong-ryeong and you. Along with this, numerous vivid memories flooded her mind. [Yes. Well be together. Even if its just for a fleeting moment.] [She was beautiful So beautiful, like a single red peony.] [Im sorry, but I cant let you go. Cheong-ryeong is already my life.] [It was all me.] -Drip! Wi So-yeons eyes reddened, and tears flowed down her cheeks. As Mok Gyeong-un tried to detach himself from her after conveying his final words, Mortal. Mok Gyeong-uns pupils wavered at that voice from Wi So-yeons mouth. Mok Gyeong-uns eyes quickly reddened at her face, smiling through tears as if she had missed him so much. When something that can never be achieved is realized through earnest desire. We call that a miracle. The two embraced each other without hesitation and then kissed. Chapter 497 Chapter 497 C Final Chapter (4)One month after the great war at the Ten Thousand Great Mountains that determined the fate of the Central Plains martial world, Late at night, in the former Heaven and Earth Societys grand meeting hall. Two days before the inauguration ceremony, they were entering the final vote on an urgent proposal that had been raised. The proposal started with something quite trivial. However, it was unexpectedly decided unanimously. The First Elder Ou Cheon-mu, sect leader of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, sitting in the highest seat, announced that the proposal had passed. -Bang bang! Then, as all votes are in unanimous agreement, we shall proceed as proposed. Ohohoho. Indeed. The Seventh Elder Hwan Ya-seon, acting as the meetings secretary, closed the finalized minutes. Thus, the executives rose from their seats. At that moment, someone sitting opposite approached the Seventh Elder Hwan Ya-seon. It was the Fourth Elder Ho Tae-gang, sect leader of the Wave Destruction Clan. In all my years, I never thought wed have a meeting, let alone a vote, on such a proposal. I suppose it shows how sincere everyone is about this new organization. If its a name that will remain for hundreds, thousands of years to come, its only fitting. Well, thats true. But it seems youve had a change of heart too? A change of heart? Yes. Even though we decided to unify all martial houses and clans as branch clans, you didnt need to change, but seeing that you changed your Shadow Clan to the Flying Ghost Clan, named after your unique martial art. At these words, Hwan Ya-seon made a subtle expression before answering. Although we were called Shadow because we were in charge of spies and information, shouldnt we now move forward as a martial house in this new organization? Moving forward as a martial house Is that ambition? Not bad. Much had changed in a short time. Although it took the form of a religious organization, this new group pursued true martial arts without being bound by orthodox or unorthodox paths. It had become the organization he truly desired. All of this was thanks to their lord, the Heavenly Demon Cult Leader. But even though the vote was predetermined, why didnt our lord attend the meeting hall? Ah. Theres an unofficial martial arts competition. An unofficial martial arts competition? The Fourth Elder Ho Tae-gang tilted his head in confusion. *** In a sparsely populated plain not far from the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The entire area was devastated, and in the center of a huge crater lay a stunningly beautiful woman with blonde hair and nine tails, sprawled out and breathing heavily as if exhausted. She was the Hundred-Faced King Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, one of the Six Demons. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, breathing heavily, screamed as if frustrated. Aaaaargh! Why has that damned human become so strong? Just a few months ago, he was merely a novice, but now he had become a monster that she couldnt handle even at full strength. Someone approached her and looked down, saying, Thats the fourth time already. Give it a rest. That someone was Mok Gyeong-un, no, the Heavenly Demon. He now fully called himself the Heavenly Demon, having abandoned the name Mok Gyeong-un. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, unable to get up, shouted, Who says Im doing this for anyones sake! The Heavenly Demon shook his head at her stubborn attitude. Not long after the great war ended, she had come to him, insisting they were connected by fate and should spend their lives together. Of course, the Heavenly Demon firmly refused. Angered, she said that if she lost to him in a fight, she would follow his will, and thats how it had come to this. Just give up. Ive repaid the debt enough by entertaining you this much No! No! No! Its far from enough. I wont give up until I have you, so be prepared! Be prepared At her outcry, the Heavenly Demon chuckled and shrugged, then disappeared. Looking at the faint afterimage of the Heavenly Demon, she grumbled. Jerk Heavenly Demon. Wicked Heavenly Demon. Bad Heavenly Demon. But still, she wanted him. The more she saw him, the more she yearned for him. *** As noon approached. The sun moved towards the center of the sky, its rays warmly illuminating the earth. As the inner city of the former Heaven and Earth Society opened, the square in front of the main building was so crowded with people that there was no room to step. With people from the outer and inner cities, as well as invited guests from external groups like the Diviner groups including the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, some from the Yoo clan, the Evil Alliance, and others, tens of thousands had gathered in the square. Whats with all these fires? Theres fire everywhere? Sear?h the N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Whoosh! Although it was noon, braziers were placed throughout the square. Because of this, it was hot enough to be stifling. Not only were there braziers everywhere, but there was a noticeably large brazier on what looked like an altar platform. The words Holy Fire Stand were engraved on the brazier. Is it not time yet? When does the founding ceremony start? Everyone looked at the entrance of the main building, waiting for the founding ceremony to begin. Then, -Boom! Boom! Boom! The sound of drums being beaten spread from the top of the inner city walls. Its starting! Ooooh! Look over there! Warriors came out from the entrance of the main building in the inner city and spread out a long red silk cloth. Soon, the executives who would hold key positions in the founding ceremony slowly walked out in two lines on either side. First Elder of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, Ou Cheon-mu C Profound Realm Second Elder of the Poison Demon Clan, Baek Sa-ha C Transformation Realm Third Elder of the Sword Clan, Sword Demon Ji-oe C Transformation Realm Fourth Elder of the Wave Destruction Clan, Ho Tae-gang C Transformation Realm Fifth Elder of the Spirit Spear Clan, Gyu Jong-sin C Transformation Realm Sixth Elder of the Crimson Flame Clan, Lee Ji-yeom C Transformation Realm Seventh Elder of the Flying Ghost Clan, Hwan Ya-seon C Pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm Eighth Elder of the Bright Blade Clan, Son Yun C Pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm Ninth Elder of the Dream Illusion Sword Clan, Mong Mu-yak C Pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm Tenth Elder of the Light Martial Path Clan, Seop Chun C Pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm Eleventh Elder of the Demonic Fist Clan, Go Yeon-baek C Pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm Twelfth Elder of the Dark Demonic Clan, Hang Yeoryang C Pinnacle-stage of Peak Realm Its the Elders! Waaaah!!!! A new official system had been announced two weeks before the founding ceremony, and this system was decided to strictly verify martial prowess to grant qualifications. The Elders coming out now were the martial artists with the strongest martial might in the sect. It was also the strongest force in history, incomparable to the former Heaven and Earth Society. The sect leaders of each branch sect who would lead the new organization, the twelve Elders, walked out and took their places on either side of the red silk path, joining their hands and assuming a reverent posture. The atmosphere was incredibly solemn, perhaps because they were all dressed in ceremonial robes. Then, -Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! Boom! -Bwooooooo! After five drum beats and a long horn blast, someone finally appeared at the entrance of the main building. A figure walking out majestically, wearing a black and red patterned dragon robe embroidered with golden dragons. He was the One Demon Heavenly Demon, the worlds number one person and the current pinnacle of the martial world, who would be inaugurated as the first Cult Leader (Founder) at this founding ceremony. Regardless of his appearance, everyone couldnt help but bow their heads at his overwhelming dignity and atmosphere that dominated the crowd. -Thud thud! Following behind him, Great Dharma guardian of the Harmonizing Demon Poison Sect, Guyang Sa-oh C Transformation Realm Right Dharma guardian of the Wind God Glan, Ma Ra-hyeon C Transformation Realm Left Dharma guardian of the Subduing Demon Clan, Ja Geum-jeong C Supreme Great Ability Head of the Cult Leaders personal guard unit, Jang Neung-ak (Guard Go Chan) C Spirit Servant walked forward in step. Everyone watched in hushed silence at this solemnity. He passed through the red silk path guarded on both sides by the Elders, the highest executives of the sect. The Elders he had formed connections with over time bowed their heads and greeted him with smiles, and the Heavenly Demon responded with light nods. Kuh! Indeed, my choice was right. Seop Chun, who had become an Elder at a young age, looked at the Heavenly Demon with a face full of emotion. He had wanted to rise to the position of Dharma guardian to be by his side, but as his martial prowess wasnt yet comparable to theirs, he postponed it to a later date. If it couldnt be achieved in his generation, he hoped that his descendants could stay by the Cult Leaders side. -Thud thud! Upon reaching the altar platform, the Dharma guardians and the Head of the guard unit stopped there, and the Heavenly Demon walked up onto it. Watching his back as he did so, Guard Go Chan, who had been able to possess Jang Neung-aks body again, couldnt hide his satisfied face, his nose tingling with emotion. Sniff. Who would have thought this moment would come when he was just a vengeful spirit in the Heavenly Demons hands? Now he was called the right-hand man of the worlds number one person in name and reality. It could be called a human victory, from a mere low-level assassin. At that moment, the drum sound was heard again from the top of the inner city wall, and simultaneously, the sound of horns echoed throughout the entire city. -Boom! Boom! Boom! -Bwooooooo! Someone appeared at the door of the main building. A stunningly beautiful woman walking out, wearing a beautiful ceremonial robe reminiscent of a pure white lotus. She was Cheong-ryeong. In her past life, she was Ryu So-wol, and in this life, Wi So-yeon, but now that her soul and spirit had become one and complete, she called herself Cheong-ryeong. As she walked out solemnly, so beautiful, everyone let out exclamations in a daze. Its the Divine Lady. Truly a beauty under the moon. She slowly walked along the red silk path and climbed the stairs. The Heavenly Demon, who had been waiting, looked at her with a gentle smile, and she stood close by his side. The Holy Fire Priestess approached her, handed over a torch, and whispered quietly. Divine Lady, please prepare the sacred fire. -Tap! Cheong-ryeong nodded and took the torch. Then the Holy Fire Priestess shouted loudly. Great Dharma guardian, bring forth the spirit tablet. At her cry, the Great Dharma guardian Guyang Sa-oh personally carried a pedestal with a crown and a spirit tablet inscribed with Heavenly Demon Decree up to the front of the platform. As the spirit tablet arrived, the Holy Fire Priestess lifted it and shouted. Now we will proceed with the founding ceremony and the Cult Leaders inauguration ceremony. Waaaaaaah!!! All who were watching cheered. -Bwooooooo! As the sound of horns echoed long, all who had been shouting became quiet again. Then the Holy Fire Priestess stepped forward, raised the Heavenly Demon Decree, and said. For the founding ceremony, there is a sacred object, this Heavenly Demon Decree made by melting fragments of the sacred fire. Founder and First Generation Cult Leader Heavenly Demon, receive the Heavenly Demon Decree! The Heavenly Demon stepped forward and received it with one hand. Then he climbed to the highest level of the altar platform, raised the Heavenly Demon Decree high, which would become the sacred object symbolizing the Cult Leader, and shouted to everyone. The First Generation Cult Leader Heavenly Demon proclaims. Here today, I declare the founding of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult that will create a myth for a thousand, ten thousand years! -Whoosh whoosh whoosh whoosh! Along with this, numerous flags rose on top of the inner city walls. The square erupted as the majestic flags of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult fluttered. And that excitement soon led to tremendous cheers. -Waaaaaaaaaah!!!!! Finally, a new martial arts organization was born. Not stopping there, the First Elder Ou Cheon-mu, sect leader of the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary, raised both hands and shouted so that everyone could hear. -Great Heavenly Demon Divine Cult! A thousand years! A thousand years! Ten thousand years! Then everyone, including the other Elders, followed and chanted. -Great Heavenly Demon Divine Cult! A thousand years! A thousand years! Ten thousand years! The chant spread throughout the entire inner city. -Great Heavenly Demon Divine Cult! A thousand years! A thousand years! Ten thousand years!!!! Amidst everyones cries, the Holy Fire Priestess pointed to the brazier of the Holy Fire Stand, holding a torch, and said to Cheong-ryeong who was waiting. Light the fire. At this, she stepped forward and lit the Sacred Fire Stands brazier. -Whoosh! Then, strangely, unlike the red flames of the torch, blue flames rose from within. Ooooh! The color of the flames? Everyone couldnt hide their surprise at this sight. How did such mysterious flames come about? It was because the fragments of the sacred fire spirit left after making the Heavenly Demon Decree were used to make the Holy Fire Stand. -Tap! The Holy Fire Priestess knelt on both knees before the Heavenly Demon standing in front of the blue flames, crossed her arms on her chest, and recited. This body burns in the sacred fire, with no attachment to life or death. Eliminating evil for good and illuminating the light, joy and sorrow all remain as mere dust. As she began to recite the scripture, everyone in the square, including the Elders, followed, crossing their arms on their chests and chanting the scripture. This body burns in the sacred fire, with no attachment to life or death!!! Eliminating evil for good and illuminating the light, joy and sorrow all remain as mere dust!!! This was originally a scripture passed down from the Zoroastrian religion, or Persian religion. Both the Persian religion and Zoroastrianism worshipped fire, and since the Heavenly Demon was the incarnation of that, this was adopted as the official scripture of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. Pitiable are the mortals with many worries. Pitiable are the mortals with many worries!!! The guests invited from outside had strange expressions at this ritual of reciting such scriptures. From the content of the scripture alone, they felt it was not a demonic path but rather one that revered righteousness. Through this, they could sense that this Heavenly Demon Divine Cult had a religious color. Amidst this, Cheong-ryeongs eyes sparkled. Yes. Thats the figure Ive been hoping for. The dignified back of the Heavenly Demon standing before the crowd that filled the square. A grand master who embraces all. It seems that dream has been fulfilled through him. -Boom! Boom! Boom! With the drum sounds, the Holy Fire Priestess, having finished reciting the scripture, stepped back, and it seemed the inauguration and founding ceremony were successfully concluding. But then, -Tap tap tap tap tap! Suddenly, the Head of the guard unit Guard Go Chan jumped onto the platform, looked at the Heavenly Demon and Cheong-ryeong with a grin, and shouted loudly. Following the inauguration and founding ceremony, the grandest event will be the wedding ceremony of the Cult Leader and the Divine Lady! !? Cheong-ryeong had only known about the founding ceremony. But at Go Chans shout, as she was about to be dumbfounded, female attendants appeared as if they had been waiting, carrying a beautiful bridal gown with red and gold patterns. Ah! It closely resembled the one she was supposed to wear in her past life. [She was beautiful So beautiful, like a single red peony.] Cheong-ryeongs eyes soon became moist. To her, the Heavenly Demon gently extended his hand and said, Become my bride. A proposal in front of everyone. At this moment she had longed for since her past life, Cheong-ryeongs lips, which had been trembling, spread into a radiant smile. *** That night. The Heavenly Demon Divine Cult was bustling with festivities late into the night due to the grand events of the founding ceremony, the Cult Leaders inauguration, and the wedding ceremony. However, the main characters of these events, Cult Leader Heavenly Demon and Divine Lady Cheong-ryeong, were nowhere to be seen. Where could they be? On a mountain peak of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. The full moon hung in the center of the black night sky covered with starlight. Between pure white flowers softly glowing in the moonlight stood a beautiful man and woman. As they strolled among the flowers, the Heavenly Demon asked Cheong-ryeong, Now that were married, you should call me husband, but why do you still call me Mortal? I dont know why? Hm? To me, youll always be Mortal. At her words, the Heavenly Demon chuckled and held her hand tightly, saying, Then I suppose I shouldnt call you wife either. Cheong-ryeong. To this, Cheong-ryeong smiled sweetly and looked up at the Heavenly Demon. Charmed by her lovable appearance, the Heavenly Demon gently embraced her back and slowly brought his lips closer. Cheong-ryeong softly closed her eyes and raised herself on her tiptoes, and the two shared a deep kiss under the moonlight. The bond that began on a mountain peak of the Ten Thousand Great Mountains thus bloomed into a shining flower there again after a hundred years. Chapter 497.1 Side Story 1 Part 1Samadhis True Flame (1) At the bottom of a deep ravine. Thick vegetation grew on the cliff above, and in the darkness where not even a ray of sunlight penetrated, footsteps echoed from somewhere. -Thud! Thud! The footsteps continued forward for a while before stopping somewhere. About twenty jang away from where the footsteps stopped, there stood a building illuminated by torches. The building had red cloth hanging on it, making it look like a shrine. Strangely, hundreds of tombstones were planted around it. The tombstones were densely engraved with red letters, and the way they were arranged resembled a battle formation. This alone seemed quite unusual, but around thirty diviners were guarding the shrine with utmost vigilance, forming hand seals. At that moment, the door of the shrine opened and someone walked out. It was a middle-aged diviner who emerged with a serious expression on his face, as if something had happened. He looked into the darkness outside the shrine with wary eyes. Seeing his demeanor, the diviners maintaining their hand seals and guarding their positions looked at him curiously. Moon-level Diviner Yook. Whats the matter? One of the diviners asked about the reason. The middle-aged diviner called Moon-level Diviner Yook swallowed dryly and opened his mouth. Did no one else feel that chilling demonic energy just now? Demonic energy? At this question, the diviners looked at each other and tilted their heads. None of them had felt any tremendous demonic energy. Seeing the diviners reactions, Moon-level Diviner Yook wondered if he had overreacted. But then, -Drip! Beads of sweat had formed on his forehead. Whats this? It felt unusually hot. The ravine was normally quite chilly since light barely reached it, so what was going on? Arent you all feeling ho? At that moment, Moon-level Diviner Yooks eyes widened. For good reason, Heh Huh The diviners had suddenly become dazed, with unfocused eyes and drool dripping from their mouths. Sensing something ominous, Moon-level Diviner Yook hurriedly tried to form a hand seal. -Clack! Clack! Clack! But at that very moment, -Whoosh! A sound like something spinning rapidly and causing friction was heard. As he wondered what it could be, he saw two wheels blazing with crimson flames in his field of vision. D-damn it -Whoosh! Before he could even deploy his divination technique. A wave of devastating flames spewed from the two fiercely spinning wheels, engulfing everything around and burning it all to ashes. Soon, nothing remained around the shrine but scorched traces. Footsteps continued in that place. -Thud thud! The footsteps stopped again somewhere, which was right in the middle of the burnt remains of the shrine. In the center stood a large stone statue, but its form was too grotesque to be called human. This was because it had the shape of an ox with one of its horns broken off. -Swish! In front of this grotesque statue, someone caressed it while muttering in a voice filled with killing intent. Father *** [This body burns in the flames of purification, with no attachment to life or death. Eliminating evil for the sake of good and illuminating the light, joy and sorrow all remain as mere dust. How pitiful are the worried sentient beings.] A year had passed since the establishment of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. In this year, which could be considered long or short depending on ones perspective, the doctrine of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult had spread throughout the Central Plains and was beginning to gradually influence not only martial artists but also civilians. Despite its predecessor being considered an evil organization like the Heaven and Earth Society and being rejected by the country like the Fire Faith Order, the reason it could achieve this much was largely due to the influence of the Heavenly Demon, the cults founder and first leader. The Heavenly Demon, who had saved not only martial artists but all people from a great calamity, was revered as a hero despite treading the path of demons. As a result, even righteous martial artists were joining the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult in increasing numbers day by day, out of reverence for him and to pursue pure martial arts. Thanks to that, I was able to enter so easily. A young man with a neat appearance clicked his tongue as he looked at the outer wall of the inner city of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. He was able to enter easily thanks to the cults doctrine of accepting anyone regardless of status or background, as long as they left their previous affiliations behind. Its surprisingly anticlimactic how easy it was. The reason for the young mans reaction was simple. His name was Dan Yak. He was a member of Silent Strides[1], the spy unit of the Righteous Alliance, and had been deployed to check the expanding Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. Just a year ago, the martial arts world had maintained a delicate balance between the three major forces: the Righteous Alliance, the Heaven and Earth Society, and the Four Evils Alliance. But now the situation had changed. The Righteous Alliance had weakened as they were being checked by the imperial court due to their relationship completely breaking down over incidents like the beheading of envoys, including those from the Peng family of Hebei. On the other hand, the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult was enjoying unprecedented power. The Greatest Under Heaven the Heavenly Demon. Inside that inner city was the Heavenly Demon, the leader of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, who could be considered the pinnacle of the current martial arts world. He was said to be the undisputed greatest swordsman under heaven. According to those who had participated in the legendary war between the righteous and unorthodox sects a year ago, his might was said to be enough to split heaven and earth. But Dan Yak had been undergoing training as a spy at that time and hadnt seen it himself. Honestly, he thought that the Heavenly Demon must have tremendous sword skills to be spoken of in such terms. However, he felt that splitting heaven and earth was too much of an exaggeration. Well, Ill find out when I see it myself. Just how strong he really was. The infiltration into the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult was successful. He had heard that they would receive training at a place called the Corpse Blood Valley, and be assigned positions based on their performance there. Sarch* The Novl?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The goal was to be placed in either the Cult Leaders Palace or the Elder Hall in the inner city. Although he was a spy, his aim was to return in triumph by making definite achievements. As theyre at the height of their power, they must be at their most arrogant now If I seize this opportunity well, I should be able to make significant achievements -Thud thud! At that moment, he saw someone walking up to the platform. Dan Yaks eyes lit up when he saw him. He immediately recognized who it was, having memorized information about most of the important figures in the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult before coming. The Seventh Elder of the Flying Ghost Clan, Hwan Ya-seon. He had heard that in the former Heaven and Earth Society, he was the leader of Shadow Clan, which handled spies and information. But suddenly, Dan Yak felt something was strange. According to his information, the one in charge of the Corpse Blood Valley was supposed to be Lee Ji-yeom, the Sixth Elder of the Crimson Flame Clan. So why was the leader of the Flying Ghost Clan here Hohoho. From now on, those whose names I call out should step to the left. !? Ah ah, students, theres no need to be too surprised. Its nothing major, just a process of weeding out the rat bastards. -Shing! Shing! Shing! As soon as those words ended, the warriors of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult surrounding the plaza all drew their weapons at once. Seeing their actions, Dan Yaks expression froze. Although he had been trained to maintain his composure as much as possible, Hwan Ya-seons gaze was directed precisely at him. And his lips were forming the words, Yes, its you. Dan Yaks face instantly turned pale. Was it he who had been arrogant, not this place? *** The Seventh Elder Hwan Ya-seon, who had rooted out the spies, shook his head as he left the outer citys trainee grounds and headed towards the inner city. It was becoming increasingly difficult to weed out spies compared to the time of the Heaven and Earth Society. Of course, they were still catching over 90% of them, but as the scale of the cult grew, it might become harder to manage. Perhaps we should pause expanding our forces for now. They hadnt been controlling admissions due to emphasizing the cults doctrine, but it was becoming too much. He would have to raise this issue at the next general meeting. With that thought, the Seventh Elder Hwan Ya-seon entered the inner city and immediately headed towards the Cult Leaders Palace. The reason for going to the Cult Leaders Palace was simple. It was to check if He had returned. Where did He go this time? Since the Holy Maiden became pregnant, the Cult Leader had been away from the Cult Leaders Palace more often than staying there. Because of this, reports would sometimes pile up, which was quite troublesome. As Hwan Ya-seon entered the Cult Leaders Palace building with a bitter taste in his mouth, he saw someone walking out, leaning on a snake-headed staff. It was the Grand Guardian, Guyang Sa-oh of the Eight Poison Snake Staff. Grand Guardian Guyang. Oh, if it isnt the Seventh Elder? -Swish! The two lightly bowed to each other and clasped their hands in greeting. After exchanging greetings, Hwan Ya-seon nodded towards the Cult Leaders Palace and said, It seems you werent able to have an audience again. Hehehe. Thats right. It feels like I spend fewer days closely assisting than befits my title of Grand Guardian. Hohoho. You should look at it positively. In a way, the current position of Guardian is almost honorary, so you might be more comfortable physically. Guyang Sa-oh smiled at Hwan Ya-seons words. Who in the world could threaten the Cult Leader, who was called the Greatest Under Heaven? It was true. Suddenly, Grand Guardian Guyang Sa-ohs gaze turned to the scrolls in both of Hwan Ya-seons hands. As they expanded their influence and increased their scale, the workload was growing exponentially. On the other hand, his duty was to assist the Cult Leader, so when the Cult Leader was away, he truly had nothing to do. Im getting to the point where I feel guilty towards the Elders for being too comfortable. Ohoho. If thats the case, why dont you stay in the cult a bit longer to assist the Cult Leader? Grand Guardian Guyang Sa-oh gave no answer. To this, Hwan Ya-seon spoke in a regretful tone. It seems your decision remains unchanged. Im sorry. The Cult Leader has graciously cherished me, but how much longer can this old man live? I just want to return to the Western Regions White Pagoda Mountain and spend my remaining years with my family. Grand Guardian Guyang Sa-oh was waiting for the Cult Leaders approval for his retirement. Of course, Hwan Ya-seon and several other Elders were urging him to stay a bit longer to maintain the cults strength, but it seemed he had already made up his mind firmly. Since you put it that way, theres nothing we can do. But there are still 4 years left until the personnel appointment period. Have you thought about who will succeed you? The Heavenly Demon Divine Cult conducts personnel appointments every 5 years. It was planned to be based on a thorough verification of martial prowess through martial arts competitions and past achievements. However, in cases where a position becomes vacant like this, it was decided that the predecessor would choose a successor, which would then be finalized through the Elder Councils meeting or the Cult Leaders approval. I was thinking of asking the Vice Guardian to succeed me. The Vice Guardian Indeed, he is more than qualified. Vice Guardian Ma Ra-hyeon. In just one year, his abilities had greatly developed, and in terms of pure martial arts skills, he had already reached a level surpassing the Grand Guardian. Everyone assumed he would naturally become the Grand Guardian after 5 years. Come to think of it, the Vice Guardian probably doesnt know yet. Vice Guardian Ma Ra-hyeon is currently away. Officially, it was announced as a vacation, but in reality, he knew that the Vice Guardian had left to find his fathers enemy, whom he learned about from the Holy Fire Priestess. He said he would resolve it and return within three months, but a little over two months had passed. He would return to the cult before long. As Grand Guardian Guyang Sa-oh and Seventh Elder Hwan Ya-seon were engaged in casual conversation in front of the Cult Leaders Palace, -Whoosh! At that moment, crimson smoke gathered in front of them, forming a gateway. Then someone leapt out from inside. That someone was none other than Yeo Surin, the diviner from the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion. Diviner Yeo? As the two were puzzled by her sudden appearance, Yeo Surin asked them in an urgent tone. Where is the Cult Leader? The Cult Leader is currently away. What urgent matter brings you here like this Theres no time to explain. Right now! Right now! We need to find the Cult Leader! !? What could have happened to make her act like this? Through the gateway of crimson smoke she had ridden through, they could see numerous charred corpses strewn about. Chapter 497.2 Side Story 1 Part 2Samadhiss True Flame (2) Just two moments ago. The diviners from the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion who had gathered for a shift change were dumbfounded as they looked at the charred corpses. What on earth had happened? To find out, the senior brother tried to summon the souls from the corpses of his fellow disciples. The senior brothers expression was grim as he formed hand seals after attaching talismans. Then, from one of the blackened corpses, a soul slowly emerged. The diviners recognized the soul that appeared in its living form. [Its Senior Brother Gi-yun.] [Senior Brother Gi-yun How did this happen Kugh.] [Be quiet. The senior brother is still performing the divination technique.] As the diviners, who had been clamoring at the appearance of their dead colleague, fell silent, the senior brother approached Gi-yuns soul and asked: [There isnt much time to hold onto Gi-yuns soul. What exactly happened?] But then, -Hueeeee !? The senior brother frowned. This was because Gi-yuns soul that had appeared was unable to speak properly, with a blank expression. He looked as if he had lost his sense of self. What is this? The senior brother couldnt understand it. Even if the dead couldnt become vengeful spirits, they would inevitably retain strong attachments from their life. But Gi-yuns appearance showed not just a lack of attachment, but a complete absence of consciousness. [Gi-yun!] -Hueeeeeee. [Gi-yun, pull yourself together. You need to tell us something so we can] -Hueeeeeee. -Swish! Eventually, Gi-yuns soul dissipated and vanished. The senior brother was utterly baffled by this inexplicable and strange phenomenon. Despite his long years of training as a diviner and encountering many souls, this was the first time he had experienced something like this. If even a small trace of attachment from life remained, it would have said something, but it felt completely empty, like a newborn child. At that moment, someone came running towards him. It was Yeo Surin. [Senior Brother.] [How did the wooden talisman tracking technique go?] To this question, Yeo Surin shook her head and replied. [Its not working. The Wooden Talisman Tracking Technique, the Harmonious Immortal Spirit Trace Technique None of the five tracking techniques I know are working. It seems] [Theyve completely erased all traces of their techniques.] [It seems that way. This level of skill would be impossible without someone at least as powerful as our Master.] Their master was Scarlet-Tailed Old Immortal, the Pavilion Master of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, one of the Six Divine Diviners known as the pinnacle of diviners. Without a Divine Diviner-level practitioner with that kind of power, it would be impossible to erase the traces of techniques so cleanly. Yeo Surin looked around with devastated eyes and spoke. [Who could have done this? Could it be that Three-Eyes is still alive?] [Thats impossible Didnt we all see it back then?] Everyone had witnessed that beings annihilation. Moreover, they had remained at the scene to search for any traces of Three-Eyes just in case, but it no longer existed in this world. At that moment, Yeo Surin pointed towards where the shrine had been and shouted. [Then who could have discovered this place, burned our fellow disciples, and taken away the statue of Great Strength King that was sealed with the Killing Stone?] [Its not a matter of who right now. We must retrieve the statue immediately. Otherwise, another great calamity will befall the Central Plains.] Among the Six Demons, which were called the Great Calamity among the Evil Spirits, Great Strength King was said to be the strongest in terms of raw power. [] [Ill return to our pavilion to inform the Master and organize a tracking team. You go to the leader of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult immediately to report this and ask for help.] [Yes!] *** What? The Cult Leader is away? Then where exactly is he? Well, thats Grand Guardian Guyang Sa-oh and Seventh Elder Hwan Ya-seon couldnt hide their embarrassment at Yeo Surins question. They didnt know where the Cult Leader was either. He had a habit of disappearing without a trace, and even if they were watching him right in front of them, if he decided to move, no one could notice it. Seeing their reaction, Yeo Surin sighed and asked, Where is Jang Neung-ak, I mean, the Great Commander of the Guards, Go Chan? Jang Neung-ak. He was the second disciple of the deceased leader of the Heaven and Earth Society, but he had changed his name to Go Chan. Only a handful of people knew the real reason for this, and one of them was the diviner Yeo Surin. She knew that Go Chan was the Cult Leaders familiar. Thats why she was looking for Go Chan, who could communicate with him through their connection even from afar. If she knew his location, she could instantly go to the Cult Leader using the magical tool given by her master. But then, Well This is quite unfortunate. What? The Great Commander of the Guards, Go Chan, is also away at the moment. What? *** People wearing gray robes with crimson belts walked out of the outer city of the imperial palace. They were Taoist priests of the Zhongnan Sect, affiliated with the Righteous Alliance. The two elderly Taoist priests walking side by side at the front with their hands behind their backs were Geon Mun-ja, the a Grandmaster of the Zhongnan Sect, and his disciple Geon Hyeon-ja. Behind them was a narrow-eyed young man dressed in the attire of an Embroidered Uniform Guard. This young mans name was Jin Jong-hyeon, the son of a fifth-rank lecturer at the Imperial Academy and a lay disciple of the Zhongnan Sect. Although he was a lay disciple, he was being personally taught martial arts by Geon Mun-ja due to his innate talent. Its difficult. So difficult. As they moved away from the main gate of the outer city, Geon Mun-ja shook his head. The reason for his reaction was simple. It was because he had failed to achieve what he wanted. The Righteous Alliance had originally been supporting Prince Gyeongjin, one of the four major power factions holding sway over the imperial court. However, the current situation was not favorable. After the incident with the Peng family of Hebei and the assassination of the envoy sent to the Righteous Alliance, their relationship with the imperial court and government had soured. Despite efforts to mend this relationship on various fronts, it had not been easy. Since Prince Gyeongjin, whom they originally served, had died in an unexpected accident, they had tried to support the second prince, Prince Jeong, by sending Jin Jong-hyeon to his side. However, the situation worsened further when the ailing emperor passed away and the young crown prince ascended to the throne. Master, are you troubled because of what Prince Jeong said? Its problematic. Prince Jeong had not given up yet. He was gathering troops and wanted the Righteous Alliance to help with this. However, Geon Mun-ja and other executives of the Righteous Alliance were not very keen on this idea. What Prince Jeong was aiming for was, literally, treason. The chances are low. It might have been possible in the past, but now it was difficult. The crown prince was the son of the Imperial Consort Seo, and behind them was the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. Of course, when the crown prince ascended to the throne, she too had been secretly contacting the Righteous Alliance to try and break free from their influence, but this was nothing more than a precarious balancing act. The Heavenly Demon Geon Mun-ja still couldnt forget the sight from the great war between the righteous and unorthodox sects. A single sword strike that split heaven and earth. With just that, he had proven his martial prowess, which could be said to be unparalleled not just in the current martial arts world, but throughout history. Those who hadnt seen it considered this story an exaggeration, but the Heavenly Demon had become an indelible presence in the minds of all martial artists who participated in the war. Huu. Lets put this conversation aside for now. By the way, I heard that Joo Woonhyang, a disciple of the Kongtong Sect, became a new Six Offices Commander after just a year? Yes. Jin Jong-hyeons expression soured at Geon Mun-jas words. This was because he too had made every effort to become a Six Offices Commander, but had ultimately been outmatched in both skill and influence. In just a year, using who knows what methods, that guy had even gained the backing of Minister Hang Yun-pa, who held the positions of Grand Preceptor among the Three Excellencies and Commander-in-Chief of the Central Government, reaching even greater heights. The speed at which he was gaining power was frightening, and when he tried to probe his true intentions, something seemed off. It didnt seem like he actually wanted power. As if No. Thats too disrespectful. How could someone receiving an official salary even imagine such a thing? This was nothing short of absurd. At that moment, Geon Mun-ja patted his back as if to comfort him and said, Theres no need to be hasty. If you steadfastly follow the path you want to take, you will surely reach your desired destination. Ill keep that in mind. Anyway, since weve met after a long time, shouldnt we see your senior brothers and fellow disciples? Yes. As it happens, Ive heard of a restaurant called Hwayangjeong nearby, famous for its duck dishes. Ive made a reservation, so lets relax and catch up. Understood. **** Early evening at the Hwayangjeong restaurant. A handsome man and a beautiful woman were enjoying their meal at the best spot in the restaurant with the finest view. However, the waiters watching them were fidgeting nervously. Then, a middle-aged man who seemed to be in a higher position among the staff walked briskly over, noticed this, and scolded them. Didnt I tell you not to accept any customers after the hour of You (5-7 PM)? How are those people eating there? W-we dont know either, sir. What do you mean you dont know? Are you saying they snuck in? Were not sure. They seem to have ordered and are eating, but no one remembers taking their order This was the reason for their bewilderment. No one had taken their order. Yet, the kitchen had already prepared and sent out the food based on an order, and those customers were just starting their meal. The middle-aged man thumped his chest in frustration at their response and then said, Go apologize immediately and offer to pack their food to go. We were about to do that, but Aish, how frustrating. Ill go myself. You all quickly prepare to receive the distinguished guests who have made a reservation. Y-yes, sir. After sending the waiters away, the senior staff member approached the couple who were dining. Unlike his attitude towards the waiters, he carefully put on a smiling face and began to speak. Sarch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I apologize, customers. Today we Thud At that moment, a heavy pouch fell in front of him. Wondering what this could be, he picked it up and found it filled with silver coins, easily numbering in the hundreds. Seeing this, the middle-aged man unconsciously swallowed hard. This amount was enough to rent out the entire place for about a week. As he was momentarily at a loss for words due to the excessive amount of money, the young man who had given it to him spoke. My wife says she likes the smoked salt-grilled duck, so bring out more At these words, the stunningly beautiful woman sitting next to him, gently caressing her slightly protruding belly, interjected. Its not me, but our little one in my belly who wants to eat it. Ah, right. Its our little one who wants it. Did you hear? Bring more salt-grilled duck. W-well The middle-aged man was at a loss for words at this exchange. He had been shocked into silence by the large sum of money, but they had already accepted a reservation fee from the Zhongnan Sect Taoists. Although they were Taoists, they were essentially martial artists, and it was unpredictable what might happen if their mood was soured. Just then, Snap! The young man snapped his fingers at him. Then, You want smoked salt-grilled duck? But didnt you say the Zhongnan Sect Taoists are coming soon? Is it okay to leave those customers there? !? Suddenly, the head chef from the kitchen appeared in front of him. As he was wondering what was going on, he realized he was standing in front of the kitchen. It was enough to make ghosts wail in confusion. As the middle-aged man, flustered by this situation, hurriedly tried to run back to the couple, -Rumble! At that moment, a group of Taoists wearing gray robes entered through the entrance. The middle-aged mans expression hardened when he saw this. Were doomed. The situation he had been worried about had come to pass. As he was struggling with how to explain this, he saw the Zhongnan Sect Taoists discover the dining couple and frown. Chapter 497.3 Chapter 497.3 C Side Story 1 Part 3Samadhis True Flame (3) The gray-robed Zhongnan Sect Taoists entered the Hwayangjeong, a restaurant specializing in duck dishes. Befitting their status as members of a major sect, they walked in with dignity. However, they couldnt help but frown when they saw the couple sitting at the spot with the best view in the restaurant. Sun-moon, the most senior disciple among the Taoist priests of the Sun lineage, asked with puzzlement: Didnt we make a reservation? To this, his direct disciple Sun-yeon replied: Yes. We made a reservation two days ago, anticipating important government-related discussions. Then who are those people? There seems to have been some mistake. Ill ask the restaurant staff first. Please do so. Yes. Taoist Sun-yeon approached the middle-aged man who appeared to be the senior staff member of Hwayangjeong. The middle-aged man was already flustered about having to ask the couple to leave, and now he was even more bewildered after taking an order he didnt remember receiving. Hello, sir. T-Taoist priest. I am the Taoist Sun-yeon who made the reservation two days ago. How could I forget? At that time, I clearly said we would rent out the entire restaurant, but it seems youve seated other customers. May I ask what happened? W-well, thats The middle-aged man was at a loss for words. He too was unsure how to answer this question. Seeing his demeanor, Taoist Sun-yeon politely said: It seems there has been some misunderstanding. Could you please ask those customers to vacate their seats? A polite request, unlike the fear he had initially felt. While feeling slightly relieved, the senior staff member couldnt let his guard down at all. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Regardless of whether they were from righteous or unorthodox sects, martial artists were known to resort to violence if things didnt go their way. When that happened, the restaurant would always end up in ruins. Especially since it had been over a year ago, but due to a conflict between the imperial court and martial artists, too many people had died inside the restaurant, forcing them to relocate to a new place. Please wait a moment. Thinking that he should send them away somehow to avoid trouble, even though Taoists were unlikely to kill people, the senior staff member grabbed the money pouch and ran to the couple. Excuse me, customers. Is the food ready already? Well thats not it. Actually, we have customers who reserved the entire restaurant from the hour of You today, so we werent supposed to accept any other customers. There seems to have been a misunderstanding My wife remembered coming here before and said she wanted to eat duck. Customer, I sincerely appreciate that, but We paid extra for a quiet meal. Is it not enough? Thats The senior staff member, who had been stomping his feet in frustration, seemed to decide it was no use and revealed his true thoughts. Customer, the guests who reserved today are Taoist priests from a major sect. Have you heard of martial artists? Theyve rented out the entire restaurant, and if you dont vacate your seats, I dont know what kind of trouble might occur. The senior staff member was practically begging. At this, the young man who had been about to pick up a piece of duck meat with his chopsticks turned his gaze to glance at the Zhongnan Sect Taoists. Although they hadnt shown it much yet, their expressions werent very pleased. Trouble, you say Please, customer, I beg you. Theres nothing good that can come from getting into a dispute with martial artists. Fortunately, these gentlemen are Taoist priests from a righteous sect, and theyve asked me to request your understanding. Well pack up all the prepared food for you, so please help us out, if not for me, then for the restaurant. As the staff member pleaded, even clasping his hands together, the woman finally spoke up. Dear, it seems the staff member is in a difficult position. Lets just have them pack up the smoked salt-grilled duck thats coming out and go. At her words, the young man, who had been giving a strange look, shrugged with a smile and nodded in agreement. Pack it up for us. Well wait. Oh, thank you so much! The senior staff member was relieved that the issue was resolved without the customers being stubborn, as he had worried. After calling over a waiter and instructing him to have the kitchen pack up the ordered food, the senior staff member hurriedly ran to the Zhongnan Sect Taoists and said: There was a slight misunderstanding, and we had seated some customers, but theyll be leaving soon, so dont worry. First, let me prepare other seats for you Sir At that moment, Taoist Sun-yeon interrupted the senior staff member. Then, nodding towards the couple who were still eating the dishes on the table while their food was being packed, he said: I asked you to request their understanding and have them vacate their seats immediately, but it seems they are continuing to eat. Is that not so? Taoist priest, they will soon It seems Ill have to ask for their understanding myself. The elders of our sect will be arriving soon, and we dont have the luxury of waiting for them to finish packing their food. C-customer! It wont take long The senior staff member tried to stop him hurriedly but soon had to close his mouth. This was because the moment he made eye contact with Taoist Sun-yeon, he was intimidated by the unique aura of martial artists and became frightened. Passing by the frozen senior staff member, Taoist Sun-yeon approached the couple dining at the spot with the best view. Huh. Seeing this, Sun-moon, the senior disciple of the Sun lineage, shook his head. Although they were Taoists, their personalities were naturally diverse. His disciple Sun-yeon had a gentle appearance but was quick-tempered and quite hot-blooded, always taking the lead in such situations. My disciple is going to pick on some innocent person again. No, there wont even be a need to pick on anyone. With just a little pressure, they would naturally Wait a moment. Ah! Sun-moon suddenly realized his mistake. In the excitement of coming to Kaifeng, he had forgotten that this was the imperial capital. Unlike usual, there might be many children of powerful families in Kaifeng, the imperial capital. If they tried to forcibly evict someone just because they had made a reservation, without checking anything, it could lead to quite a bit of trouble. So Sun-moon hurriedly tried to call Sun-yeon back. But at that moment, -Swish! Sun-yeon was already returning. With a somewhat dazed look, he said to his senior disciple Sun-moon: On second thought, I think its better to wait for a while. !? Sun-moon furrowed his brow. He had been about to stop him, but he knew Sun-yeons personality better than anyone. It was highly unlikely for the hot-tempered Sun-yeon to voluntarily back down before being scolded. Puzzled by this, Sun-moon, with a disbelieving heart, Clap! He clapped his hands strongly in front of Sun-yeon. Then, Senior brother? Huh? Life returned to Sun-yeons eyes, and he stared blankly with a confused expression before saying: How did I come back in front of you, senior brother? Thats what Id like to know. Didnt you just go to those customers and come right back? Me? I havent even spoken to them yet. At these words from his disciple Sun-yeon, Sun-moons eyes filled with wariness as he reached for the sword at his back and shouted: What kind of sorcery have you used? -Murmur murmur! At his sudden outcry, the other Zhongnan Sect Taoists instinctively reached for their weapons. Ready to draw their swords at any moment. Sorcery? What are you talking about? -Shing! As they looked on in confusion, Sun-moon widened his stance and partially drew his sword, shouting again: What have you done to my disciple? Speak up now! Sun-moon was well-versed in battles against unorthodox sect members. Therefore, he thought this might be one of those unexpected sorceries that some of them used. However, despite his shouting, the two people showed little reaction. Instead, they were calmly eating their food and conversing. What a coincidence. On the day our little one wants to eat duck, we run into these Taoists. Indeed. Its not good for prenatal education. Can you make it less noisy? Theres nothing to be noisy about. This is where Cheong-ryeong and our child are eating. We should keep it quiet. Their nonchalant attitude gave Sun-moon a strange feeling. Clearly, in terms of his martial sense, they seemed to be just ordinary people. He couldnt feel any energy from them at all, so how could they remain so calm? Could they be masters who had completely concealed their inner energy? Feeling wary, Sun-moon finally drew his sword and ordered the Zhongnan Sect Taoists: Draw your swords. Form a sword formation Before he could finish his words, This is a place for my wife. If you quietly leave so we can eat, Ill let this pass. The young man warned as he poured wine into a cup. The Zhongnan Sect Taoists expressions turned ugly, angered by his condescending tone, as if addressing inferiors. The one who couldnt contain his anger the most was Sun-yeon, who had just fallen victim to that strange technique. You unorthodox sect scum, how dare you talk about letting us pass? Shing! Sun-yeon drew his sword and lunged towards the young man. He was about to unleash the opening move of the Zhongnan Sects Thirteen Glorious Sword Techniques (ʮs) to subdue him in one go. But then, Clack! !? At that moment, Sun-yeons eyes widened in shock. This was because the young man had caught the blade of his sword with chopsticks as he was about to execute his sword technique. W-what is this I told you not to disturb our meal. -Clang! As soon as those words were spoken, the blade held by the chopsticks snapped in two. Breaking a sword with wooden chopsticks? Stunned by this near-miraculous technique, Sun-yeon hurriedly tried to retreat using his footwork. However, at that moment, one of the chopsticks from the table flew out on its own and struck an acupoint on the back of Sun-yeons head. Thud Kugh! Sun-yeon, his acupoint struck, collapsed to the floor, seemingly unconscious. Thump As he fell, the shocked Zhongnan Sect Taoists all tried to draw their swords at once. But none of them could draw their swords. It was as if the swords were stuck to their scabbards, refusing to come out. S-senior brother, the sword The sword wont come out. What do you mean the sword wont come out? What nonsense are you saying? Its true. None of the thirty or so Taoists could draw their swords. Faced with this incredibly strange situation, Senior Sun-moon finally seemed to realize something was terribly wrong and didnt know what to do. Just then, a voice was heard from the entrance behind him. What is all this commotion about? Grandmaster Geon Mun-ja! The Zhongnan Sect Taoists faces lit up at the appearance of Geon Mun-ja, their highest-ranking master and elder. Moreover, Geon Hyeon-ja, a supreme expert no less formidable than him, and Jin Jong-hyeon, called the greatest genius among the Zhongnan Sects lay disciples, had also arrived. Sun-moon hurriedly tried to ask Geon Mun-ja for help. Grandmaster Suddenly, Sun-moon was at a loss for words. This was because Geon Mun-ja, known as the highest master of their sect, was looking at the young man instead of them, unable to hide his bewildered expression. It was clearly close to fear. Why is the Grandmaster reacting like this? What on earth have you lot done? Pardon? Whats going on? Then, shocking words flowed from Geon Mun-jas mouth. Do you want to erase Zhongnan from this world? What? Grandmaster, what do you mean Slap! Before he could finish speaking, Geon Mun-ja slapped Sun-moon so hard that his body staggered, then hurriedly knelt on one knee and clasped his hands in respect towards the young man who was pouring wine. All the Zhongnan Sect Taoists of the Sun lineage were dumbfounded by this sight. How could the Grandmaster be showing such behavior? Then, Geon Mun-ja of Zhongnan pays his respects to the Heavenly Demon Cult Leader, the Greatest Under Heaven. Chapter 497.4 Chapter 497.4 C Side Story 1 Part 4Samadhis True Flame (4) Thud Geon Mun-ja, the Grandmaster of the Zhongnan Sect, knelt on one knee and paid his respects. It was something no one had expected. It wasnt just anyone, but Geon Mun-ja, the Grandmaster symbolizing Zhongnan, who showed such respect by kneeling, not even in the Three Purities Hall. The words that came out of his mouth were enough to shock everyone. Geon Mun-ja of Zhongnan pays his respects to the Heavenly Demon Cult Leader, the Greatest Under Heaven. In an instant, silence fell over the Hwayangjeong restaurant. They doubted their own ears for a moment. What did the their Grandmaster just say? The Heavenly Demon Cult Leader? -Shiver! A chill ran down their spines. Is he talking about that being who is undisputedly called the sole pinnacle of the current martial arts world? Geon Mun-ja swallowed dryly, his mouth parched, as he saw them frozen in shock at this unimaginable identity A chill ran down their spines. Is he talking about that being who is undisputedly called the sole pinnacle of the current martial arts world? Geon Mun-ja swallowed dryly, his mouth parched, as he saw them frozen in shock at this unimaginable identity. The strange sensation he felt outside just moments ago. It felt as if the inside of the restaurant was being cut off from the outside. This wasnt something that even a supreme master who had surpassed the barrier could do. He had hurriedly entered, and he thought his heart would stop. Geon Mun-ja had participated in the great war between the righteous and unorthodox sects a year ago, so he was one of those who had witnessed that tremendous might with his own eyes. -Slash! For the first time in his life, he saw heaven and earth split. He thought that if there was a martial god descended to the mortal world, it would be him. It wasnt just him; all the masters of the Righteous Alliance who participated in that war would have felt the same. Thats why they avoided confrontation with the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult and acknowledged him as the Greatest Under Heaven. Haa. These foolish ones. Given this, although he didnt know what had transpired earlier, Geon Mun-ja couldnt help but be bewildered by all of this. Even though the Taoists of the Sun lineage were guarding the Zhongnan Sects headquarters at the time, he never thought they wouldnt recognize the Heavenly Demon Cult Leader. How did they end up clashing with the Heavenly Demon Divine Cults leader? In fact, it was even more incomprehensible that the Heavenly Demon Divine Cults leader was in the imperial capital without his subordinates to assist him. Why would someone of his caliber come to the imperial capital in the first place? At that moment, Sun-moon, who had been flustered after hearing his identity, spoke up. G-Grandmaster The Heavenly Demon Divine Cults leader is so young Pay your respects to the Cult Leader immediately! Geon Mun-ja cut him off and urged. B-but hes from the demonic path Hush! Geon Mun-ja glared at him fiercely, as if exasperated. The Taoists of the Sun lineage who hadnt directly witnessed the Heavenly Demons might might not fully grasp the situation, but if that person decided to, everyone here would die without even realizing they were dead. Regardless of right or wrong, they had messed with someone who should absolutely not be provoked. Geon Mun-ja urged once more. Pay your respects! At his command, Geon Hyeon-ja, his disciple, and the other Taoists of the Sun lineage hurriedly knelt on one knee and paid their respects. This included Sun-moon as well. However, in this situation, there was one person who couldnt bring himself to kneel. It was Jin Jong-hyeon, the Thousand-man Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard and Geon Mun-jas disciple. Mok Gyeong-un? Jin Jong-hyeon was bewildered by this situation for a different reason. He knew the Heavenly Demon. This was because they had taken the Embroidered Uniform Guard test together at the Archery Department. Mok Gyeong-un is the Heavenly Demon? Having remained in the Embroidered Uniform Guard at the imperial palace, he wasnt well-informed about the rumors in the martial arts world. However, even he knew that the system of the Six Heavens, which had been at the peak of the current martial arts world, had collapsed, and a true peerless master had emerged. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But he couldnt believe that this peerless master was Mok Gyeong-un. This cant be. There were two people who had cracked his pride as a so-called genius. They were Joo Woonhyang and Mok Gyeong-un. However, both then and now, Jin Jong-hyeon still believed there wasnt much difference between them and himself. But seeing even his master kneeling like this, his mind was in utter confusion. At that moment, Geon Mun-ja spoke in a whisper. Jong-hyeon. Not now. Pay your respects. Geon Mun-ja thought that his disciple, Jin Jong-hyeon, wasnt kneeling because of his pride as an official. Master That person Jong-hyeon! Clench! Jin Jong-hyeon, who had been clenching his fist, couldnt resist his masters insistence and was about to kneel on the floor. He had his pride as a Thousand-man Commander of the Embroidered Uniform Guard, but he thought there must be a reason for even his master to show such a humiliating posture. However, he suddenly remembered something. Wait a minute? Didnt Mok Gyeong-un die in an unfortunate accident while in the Embroidered Uniform Guards medical ward after being injured by So Yerin, who was a Six Offices Commander at the time, during the Archery Department test? Then why is he alive? Come to think of it, the imperial palace had been turned upside down due to Prince Gyeongjins death and the incident where a prisoner escaped from the underground golden prison. Later, the test applicants who belonged to the Heaven and Earth Society all disappeared and were strongly suspected as the culprits, but the matter was eventually swept under the rug due to the Imperial Consort Seos intervention. Now that I think about it, Prince Jeong has been constantly looking for a pretext to pressure the Imperial Consort Seo. If so, couldnt we use this to mobilize forces under the Southern Pacification Commissioner and the Embroidered Uniform Guard, claiming to protect Her and the imperial court, and subdue this guy? Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek. His other title as the emperors bodyguard was the Northern Sect Blade King, the highest martial artist in the imperial palace who had reached the Profound Realm. Gu Seong-baek was still frustrated about letting the culprits escape during the underground golden prison breakout incident. If played right, he might be willing to act. No matter how great a master he is, he cant withstand a combined attack from a peerless expert close to his level and the elite of the Embroidered Uniform Guard alone. As they say, a blessing in disguise. This is perfect. This could be an opportunity to suppress the Imperial Consort Seos faction and gain Prince Jeongs trust. -Snap! Ill kneel for now. But youll soon regret coming to this imperial capital Suddenly, Jin Jong-hyeons expression hardened. What did I just do? Why am I saying out loud what I was thinking inside? As he was bewildered, he saw Geon Mun-ja, the Grandmaster of the Zhongnan Sect, sigh and bow his head. Did he use some kind of sorcery? Realizing something was wrong, Jin Jong-hyeons mind raced with a thousand thoughts in an instant. However, knowing he couldnt take back the words he had uttered, he shouted: This just now was my personal Kugh! Before he could finish his words. Jin Jong-hyeon, feeling as if someone had gripped his throat, couldnt breathe properly. W-what is this? Then he heard a clear voice. For the sake of prenatal education, how long do you think it would take me to make everyone here draw their last breath without shedding blood? Kugh kugh Is this monster? How could he block his airway just by moving his energy without even lifting a finger? It was chilling to witness such an impossible feat. Then the voice continued. Kugh kugh He was reading all of his thoughts even though he hadnt spoken them. But what followed was even more outrageous. If it interferes with my prenatal education pilgrimage, I might have to erase the imperial Embroidered Uniform Guard and the Zhongnan Sect from this world to avoid any hassle. -Shiver! At that moment, Jin Jong-hyeon felt not just his breath being blocked, but his mind growing dizzy from the tremendous pressure bearing down on him. He had never felt such intimidation even when facing Southern Pacification Commissioner Gu Seong-baek. Jin Jong-hyeons face turned not just pale but was drenched in sweat. If someone else had said it, it might have sounded like an empty threat, but with this current aura, it sounded like he really would do it. No, it felt like he could actually do it. It was no longer just humiliation or disgrace. He sincerely felt that the situation he had brought about was nothing short of a disaster. It was at that moment. Shing! Before his words could finish. Geon Mun-ja drew his sword and immediately grabbed the tip with his other hand, bringing the blade to the back of his neck. Then Geon Mun-ja spoke in a pleading voice: My disciple, in his ignorance, has committed a grave offense against the Heavenly Demon Divine Cults leader. This may not easily appease your anger, but I beg you to show a shred of mercy to Zhongnan and my disciple with this old mans life. M-master! Grandmaster! Master! All the Zhongnan Sect Taoists, including his disciple Geon Hyeon-ja, were at a loss seeing Grandmaster Geon Mun-jas earnest gesture, which even disregarded shame. Had there ever been such humiliation since the founding of the Zhongnan Sect? It was enough to make them feel self-loathing. However, they had no choice but to submit to the current situation. Their opponent was the Greatest Under Heaven, a monster who could take their lives without even moving a finger. Even if someone stepped forward now, no one could salvage the situation. At that moment, the young man, no, the Heavenly Demon, smirked and then said nonchalantly: Be grateful that you can keep your lives thanks to your masters cool judgment and noble sacrifice. What? -Snap! At that moment, with the sound of snapping fingers, all the Zhongnan Sect Taoists collapsed as if fainting on the spot. -Thud! Thud! Thud! This was no exception for anyone. Even Geon Mun-ja, who could be considered the highest martial artist of the Zhongnan Sect, had been poised to commit suicide, but his eyes slowly closed and he collapsed. The only ones who didnt collapse were the staff of Hwayangjeong. They were so shocked by this sight that they couldnt close their mouths. The Heavenly Demon calmly said to them: Theyll wake up after a day, so leave them be. Todays reservation is canceled, so may we finish our meal and leave? At these words, the senior staff member of Hwayangjeong nodded frantically and replied: How could we refuse? Well serve you to the utmost! The real customers they needed to be mindful of werent the Zhongnan Sect Taoists. As the staff, including the senior member, moved busily while being attentive, Cheong-ryeong caressed her protruding belly and spoke: Our little one should know that daddy is suppressing his old temper a lot for the baby in mommys belly. It was possible that just a year and a few months ago, not just one person, but everyone here might have lost their lives. At Cheong-ryeongs words, the Heavenly Demon gave a gentle smile, shrugged lightly, and reached for the wine bottle. -Flinch! But as he was reaching for it, the Heavenly Demon paused and raised one eyebrow. Whats wrong? As Cheong-ryeong asked curiously, the Heavenly Demon spoke in a subdued voice: The connection with the demonic beast Alyu has been severed. Chapter 497.5 Chapter 497.5 C Side Story 1 Part 5Samadhis True Flame (5) A mountain with few plants and trees, Mount Soham. This was Mount Soham[1], which was incredibly steep and treacherous. On a desolate cliff of Mount Soham, an Imaemangyang, with a body that seemed to be a mix of dog and ox, horse hooves, and a horned head resembling a dragon, was suffering with its lower body charred black. -Kiririri. This Imaemangyang was Alyu, the familiar beast of the Heavenly Demon. Why was this Imaemangyang, which would take dozens of skilled diviners to barely handle and even top martial artists would find challenging to face, gasping for breath in such a state? It was because of the two wheels burning within the shadow in front of its eyes. -Whooosh! The wheels of flame spinning at high speed were extraordinary in their momentum. The heat was so intense that even the surrounding cliffs were melting. The reddened surroundings were truly a land of fire. -Kiriri Damn it I heard it had disappeared long ago. Alyu looked at the wheels of flame as if in disbelief. Although connected by a bond, it had barely gained freedom and returned to Mount Soham where it was born, only to face this situation after just a year. It was like a bolt from the blue. The being before it was truly comparable to the Six Demons. It wanted to call for help from its master, the Heavenly Demon, but for some reason, it felt surrounded by something invisible on all sides, preventing its thoughts from being transmitted. Then, a voice came from behind the wheels of flame. -Ill ask once more. Where is the White-Faced King? -Kiriri I dont know Havent I said I dont know? -Sigh. A sigh was heard. Along with it, the fiercely rotating wheels rolled forward, causing friction with the ground, and crushed Alyus two lower legs. -Whoosh! Crunch! -Kiriririririk! Alyu howled and writhed in such intense pain. Where the wheels had passed, only black ashes remained, crushed and burned beyond recognition. After the wheels returned to their original position, the voice was heard again. -This is the last time. Where is it? At this question, Alyu was bewildered even through its pain. It was already upset about being suddenly attacked and put in this state, but why was this being looking for the White-Faced King from it? If it were looking for its master, the Heavenly Demon, instead Ah! Could it be? Alyus eyes trembled as if it had just realized something. Come to think of it, it vaguely remembered hearing from its master that the Great Strength King[2] of the Six Demons had been sealed into stone. Its not just any stone. It must be a Killing Stone[3]. It had heard that the Fox Spirit Bead[4], the great spiritual demonic treasure of the White-Faced King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, could create stones with strange and deadly poison crafted from demonic power. I see. So thats why. Now it clearly understood why this being was looking for the White-Faced King. Even for a being said to be comparable to the Six Demons, only the White-Faced King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, could break the seal of the Killing Stone. It didnt know how this being, thought to have disappeared, had reappeared, but it made sense that it would try to break the seal on the Great Strength King. This damn -Your loyalty is quite impressive. -Kiriri. What? -Did you think that bond wouldnt be visible to me? The bond? Can this be seen? Upon becoming a familiar, it was connected to the Heavenly Demon by a red bond. No matter how strong ones demonic power, the bond was a spiritual connection that shouldnt be visible without special methods, but this seemed unusual. However, this wasnt the problem. -Kiriri Wait, I think theres been a misunderstanding. Im not connected to the White-Faced King. -Youre trying to deceive me. -Kiriri. Its true. I serve a different being as my master, not the White-Faced King. -A different being? You speak as if youre from a different race than us. -Kiriri. Thats exactly right. -Whoosh! As soon as those words were spoken, an even more intense heat poured out from the two wheels, melting not just the cliff but the ground as well, causing Alyus body to sink as if into a swamp. -I-its true! -Nonsense. In this world where the immortals disappeared thousands of years ago, youre saying some being other than our kind could bind you with a bond? -Chiiiii! As its body was being sucked into the ground that had turned like lava, Alyu hurriedly shouted. -Human! Its a human! -Human? At that moment, the surging heat suddenly subsided. Along with it, between the two fiercely rotating wheels, a beautiful young boy with flowing red hair and a flame-shaped tattoo burning from his right forehead to his cheek appeared. The beautiful boy spoke with an intrigued expression. -Youre saying that not a leader-class spirit king, but a mere human is connected to you? -Kiriri Its not a mere human. -Not a mere human? -If it were just a mere human, do you think I would serve them as my master? Youve been away for so long Kirik You dont know how the world has changed. -Huh? -My master has even transcended those Six Demons. Alyu deliberately provoked him. It was to stimulate his pride and escape this situation. The best option was to pit him against its master. Considering his comparison to the Six Demons and his relationship with the Great Strength King, he wouldnt let this provocation slide -Hmm. Has another twisted being been born again? What? -I thought the natural order would no longer allow such beings, but I guess there are still variables in everything. This guy, instead of falling for the provocation, what is he saying -Swish! At that moment, the red-haired beautiful boy stretched out his hand towards the cliff that had been heated and was now cooling. What is he trying to do? -Crackle! As Alyu wondered, the boy waved his hand, and large characters began to be engraved on the cliff face by demonic power. Alyus eyes widened as it saw the characters being engraved. This guy is now Crunch! Swish! The hand that had been engraving characters on the wall suddenly turned towards Alyu. Then, -You tried to be clever, but what should I do? You didnt move as I wanted. Well, thanks to you, I guess this will provide some light entertainment. -Kirik Do you think you can manipulate my master as you please? -Well, well see if I forcibly break that bond connecting you, wont we? -Whoosh! Then, with a smile full of malice, flames poured out from the red-haired beautiful boys hand. *** Half a day later, Mount Soham. Two figures gently descended from the air between the melted cliffs that still retained a strange heat. They were the Heavenly Demon and his wife, Cheong-ryeong. Cheong-ryeong frowned as she looked at the cliffs that had solidified in a melted form and spoke. This seems to be the right place. They had flown directly to where the bond had been severed. How much heat must have been applied for the surrounding air to still be so warm? Noticing Cheong-ryeongs slightly flushed face as she fanned herself, the Heavenly Demon lightly waved his hand. -Whoosh! Cold air rose from his hand, completely cooling the remaining heat. In the process, mist formed from the frost and heat, but that too disappeared completely with just one gesture from the Heavenly Demon. Thank you. The Heavenly Demon smiled lightly at her thanks and then walked between the cliffs. As he walked, he noticed some traces. They were wheel-like marks left on the ground. Wheel marks? The wheel marks were quite large and mixed with blackened scorch marks. Despite the stone floor having melted, for traces to remain, it seemed considerable pressure had been applied. Not just one. And there were two wheels, not one. As he was examining the traces on the ground, Dear At Cheong-ryeongs call, the Heavenly Demon moved his steps to approach her side. She was looking at the cliff face. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. The Heavenly Demons gaze turned cold as he saw it. It was at that moment. Words were engraved on the wall. [Its still breathing. If you find the White-Faced King and bring him to the Lava Cave, Ill hand it over. The White-Faced King knows the location of the Lava Cave.] Dear, this seems Using barbarians to control barbarians. It means using barbarians to control barbarians, implying using one enemy to control another. Whoever it was, they were trying to use the Heavenly Demon by capturing the demonic beast Alyu. However, their purpose was hard to guess. Asking to bring the White-Faced King, whoever did this, their exact purpose couldnt be determined from just this. I dont know what their intention is, but this is clearly a trap. I know. But The Heavenly Demon didnt finish his sentence. If it were his past self, he might have ignored this. He had been emotionless, and everything except himself was no different from chess pieces. But now its different. Now he can feel emotions no less than ordinary humans. Therefore, he couldnt just abandon his familiar, which he had used like a limb and was still breathing, to avoid the enemys scheme, as if abandoning a rabbit after hunting or boiling a dog after hunting. Although she loved this change in the Heavenly Demon, she felt a strange uneasiness. Why are they asking to bring the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox? Theyve led us to have no choice but to find her somehow. It was written that the White-Faced King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, knew the location of the Lava Cave. Whether this was true or not was unknown, but they had no choice but to find her, if only to verify it. The problem was that she had disappeared a few months ago. He didnt know why, but she had been annoyed by the constant attacks, so the Heavenly Demon had forgotten about her for a while. It was at that moment. -Master! A familiar voice transmitted thoughts in his mind. It was, -Go Chan. It was Go Chan, the Great Commander of the Guards, another familiar. -What is it? -May I ask where you are? -Why? -The diviner Miss Yeo Surin is looking for you. -If its not urgent, tell her to wait -Someone has killed the diviners and taken away the sealed Killing Stone statue of the Great Strength King. ! *** A gate of crimson smoke appeared, and soon the diviner Yeo Surin emerged. Behind her, Go Chan, the Great Commander of the Guards possessed by Jang Neung-ak, and a seductive woman with linked arms followed. The woman was none other than Ha Chaerin, the current generations Flying Killing Assassin and the leader of the Flying Killing Sect. Seeing their linked arms, Cheong-ryeong looked at them curiously, and Go Chan scratched his head sheepishly and said with a grinning face: Haha It just happened. !? Didnt she say she would torment him like a slave for life because he was the culprit who caused her death? Chapter 497.6 Chapter 497.6 C Side Story 2 Part 1Master of Flying Killing Sect (1) The Flying Killing Sect, one of the four major assassination groups in the Central Plains. The current leader of this Flying Killing Sect, the Flying Killing Assassin, was a person who had reached sixty years of age. Although older compared to active members, his skills were truly unparalleled, allowing him to firmly hold the position of one of the four great assassins for over twenty years. However, even he couldnt maintain his former level of skill as he aged, and the time for retirement was approaching. The most likely candidates mentioned were the Vice Sect Leader and Special Grade Assassin Number One, and Special Grade Assassin Number Two, who had completed the most successful assassinations in the Flying Killing Sect. Judging by their past assassinations and skills alone, both were more than qualified to inherit the position of Sect Leader and its prestige. Everyone thought that one of these two would become the next Sect Leader. However, contrary to these expectations, the Vice Sect Leader and Special Grade Assassin Number One voluntarily gave up his claim to succession. Because of this, it seemed Special Grade Assassin Number Two would smoothly inherit the position of Sect Leader, but the current Flying Killing Assassin also put forward his granddaughter, Ha Chaerin, as a candidate for his successor. His granddaughter? Does he mean that hooligan of a girl? All the assassins of the Flying Killing Sect thought there was no way the Flying Killing Assassin would pass on his position as Sect Leader to his only granddaughter. Her temperament was fundamentally far from that of an assassin. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that the basis of an assassin lies in cold rationality. But she was the opposite. Despite her young age, she had a foul mouth that never stopped cursing, an obsessive-compulsive disorder that made her extremely averse to anything dirty, and a hot temper that couldnt hold back anger even a little. Nothing about her matched an assassin. Because of this, the executives of the Flying Killing Sect strongly opposed this, advising the Flying Killing Assassin against it. Sigh. The current Sect Leader, Flying Killing Assassin Ha Gong-woo, also thought their opinions were reasonable. His granddaughter truly did not fit the temperament of an assassin. However, human hearts are not always rational. No matter how much of a hooligan she was called or how unsuited she was for being an assassin, it was human nature to want to pass on ones position to a blood relative, as the arm bends inward. Theres no solution except to persuade them. After much deliberation, Sect Leader Ha Gong-woo accepted the protests of the Flying Killing Sect executives and all the assassins 6 years ago, and forcibly confined his granddaughter Ha Chaerin in the Assassins Pavilion. As he confined her, Ha Gong-woo sternly warned his granddaughter: [This is your last chance. If you want to inherit this old mans position, get your act together. If not, youll lose everything you should rightfully have.] [Grandfather. But] [Have you already forgotten your vow to inherit this old mans position and avenge your parents?] [I understand.] [Good. If youve understood, show me that youve changed. Ill try to hold onto this position for a few years somehow.] Ha Chaerin entered confinement like that. As she entered, Sect Leader Ha Gong-woo secretly passed on all his secret techniques to her and even provided spirit medicines, without the knowledge of the sect members. After 4 years, Ha Chaerin emerged from confinement and, living up to expectations, had reached the Peak Realm. In fact, given that level of all-out support, it wouldnt be unreasonable to achieve at least this much, but reaching the Peak Realm in assassin martial arts in just 4 years was impossible without talent. Thanks to this, he was able to create a justification. [If assassin Ha Chaerin had remained stagnant despite her confinement, it would be one thing, but as publicly stated, she has reached the Peak Realm. Shouldnt we give that child a chance now?] [Sect Leader. But there is still one rite of passage remaining.] [Rite of passage] What they were referring to was the Hundred Kills. The Hundred Kills is achieved by successfully completing a hundred designated assassination requests, and upon accomplishing this, one is called one of the Four Great Assassins. Since one cannot fail even once, only a very small number of assassins have achieved this, and he too had passed this to inherit the title of Flying Killing Assassin, one of the Four Great Assassins. During her confinement, Special Grade Assassin Number Two had attempted the Hundred Kills and achieved 62 successful assassinations without failure. [This time, you must accomplish it entirely on your own strength, without this old mans help. Can you do it?] [Of course.] She showed strong confidence. And she turned that confidence into reality. In less than a year, she successfully completed 60 assassination requests. This changed her standing within the sect. But at this time, an incident occurred. [Miss the Sect Leader has passed away.] The Sect Leader Ha Gong-woo had lost his life at a point when the successor had not yet been determined. Apart from his tireless efforts to pass on his legacy to his granddaughter, he had spent many years trying to find the culprit who killed his son and daughter-in-law. However, just as he had finally found a clue to the culprit, the price was nothing short of tragic. The place he had come to, guided by the Vice Sect Leader and Special Grade Assassin Number One. That place was dyed in blood. Ha Chaerin embraced Sect Leader Ha Gong-woos body and wailed. [Grandpa? You cant be dead, right? Grandpa, youre one of the Four Great Assassins of the Central Plains, the Flying Killing Assassin. Get up. You cant die. I said get up!] She couldnt stop crying for over half a day at that place. The Vice Sect Leader and Special Grade Assassin Number One said to her: [Are you going to keep crying like that?] [Hic hic. Then what do you want me to do? My only family My only family has died, and youre telling me not to be sad?] [An assassin is not one who answers with tears.] [What?] [If you truly want to do right by the Sect Leader, claim that position rightfully and avenge him.] [You want me to complete the Hundred Kills when the Sect Leader position is vacant? What kind of bullshit is that?] [Then will you not honor the Sect Leaders wishes?] At the Vice Sect Leader and Special Grade Assassin Number Ones sharp rebuke, she was at a loss for words. Then, as if she had come to her senses, she shouted: [Ill do it! I will! Grandpa Ill definitely inherit your position and avenge you. No matter who it is.] As she tried to personally take care of her grandfathers body, she accidentally discovered something. It was a wound engraved near her grandfathers thigh. Whats this? It was a mark as if punctured by a needle, not an old wound but one that had been made recently. It looked like a mark left with all his remaining strength, but it only appeared as: [Ŀ] C Three Eyes She couldnt understand what this meant at all. What was certain was that this was the only clue about the culprit that her grandfather had left before dying. So she started the Hundred Kills again to fully inherit her grandfathers position. She smoothly completed 99 assassinations and was left with just the last one. Special Grade Assassin Number Two, who was competing with her for the Sect Leader position, had also completed 98 requests. The Vice Sect Leader, who was serving as acting Sect Leader, thought that unless there was a special variable, Ha Chaerin would succeed in the last request. Not bad. Ha Chaerins final high-grade request was to kill Mok Gyeong-un, the third son of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, a prestigious righteous martial arts family. According to the information, Mok Gyeong-un, the third son of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, did not have very high martial arts skills. In fact, he was rather poor for a scion of a prestigious martial arts family. Just considering the act of killing him, it wasnt a very difficult task. The only challenge was to handle it quietly. However, the result was, [Vice Sect Leader It seems the young miss has failed the final request.] [The cause?] [It seems to be related to the sudden seclusion of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor.] Seclusion. It literally meant sealing off martial arts activities. Usually, seclusion occurs when a sect is defeated in a war between sects or when the sect collapses. Does that mean a war had broken out at the Yeon Mok Sword Manor? The Vice Sect Leader Number One, who found Ha Chaerins failure in the Hundred Kills less incomprehensible than her disappearance, mobilized all the sects connections and informants to find out the reason. Heaven and Earth Society. For some unknown reason, the Heaven and Earth Society had attacked the Yeon Mok Sword Manor. The Sect Leader candidate Ha Chaerin had not only failed her final request after getting caught up in it but seemed to have disappeared. Most of the sect members, including the executives, asserted that if she had definitely been involved with the Heaven and Earth Society, granddaughter Ha Chaerin must be dead. However, he didnt think so. No one from the Yeon Mok Sword Manor knew about Ha Chaerin, and not even her body had been found. Therefore, he argued that they shouldnt give up on her return until the very end. The executives expressed their dissatisfaction with this, but, [The third young master of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor, Mok Gyeong-un, who was the target of the final request, has disappeared. By your logic, shouldnt we consider him dead as well?] [Acting Sect Leader Isnt that separate from the young misss matter? Havent you received information that the third and youngest young masters of the Yeon Mok Sword Manor might have been taken hostage by the Heaven and Earth Society?] [If that information is correct, have you not considered that the young miss might have infiltrated the Heaven and Earth Society to complete her request to the end?] [Do you really think so?] Everyone ignored his opinion. This was because it was the Heaven and Earth Society. The Heaven and Earth Society, one of the top forces dividing the martial arts world into three, was a place where even the Four Great Assassins refused requests. To follow them in and carry out a request? That was absolutely impossible. Several months passed like that. The Vice Sect Leader and Special Grade Assassin Number One, who had somehow maintained his position out of loyalty to the Sect Leaders family, was confronted by a group of armed executives led by Special Grade Assassin Number Two. [Will you really come out like this?] [Acting Sect Leader. Stop being stubborn. Isnt it time to accept it? The young miss lost her life back then.] [] In the end, he had to step down from the position of Acting Sect Leader. He had tried to maintain his position somehow out of loyalty to the previous Sect Leader and his family, but now even he had to accept the death of Ha Chaerin, the last bloodline of the Ha family. Half a year and another year passed from then. The Flying Killing Sects request system is divided into three. Low-grade, mid-grade, and high-grade requests. While they accepted requests up to mid-grade in the usual way, high-grade requests were only accepted in a special guest area of the pleasure house they operated. A guest visited that place after a long time. After the great war between the righteous and unorthodox sects, the balance of the three major forces was broken, and with the golden age of the demonic path arriving, they had been unable to avoid losses for several months due to unexpectedly few assassination requests. Therefore, they were hoping for a breakthrough with this high-grade request after a long time. But then, What? The Special Grade Assassin Number Three, who was serving as the madam of the pleasure house, doubted her ears for a moment at the words of the bamboo hat-wearing man in front of her. Customer, what are you saying I said, the master of the Flying Killing Sect has returned, so now return that position. Haa. I thought we were finally getting some relief, but troublesome guests have arrived. -Swish! Special Grade Assassin Number Three slightly raised her hand. At that, the high-grade assassins hiding in the room revealed themselves, drawing their weapons. They surrounded the bamboo hat-wearing man and the veiled woman clinging to his arm. -Shing! The madam of the pleasure house also drew the soft sword at her waist and spoke. Who are you? If you dont reveal your identity and state your purpose immediately, Ill take your life right here Before she could finish her words, Number Three. Its been a while. Special Grade Assassin Number Threes eyes trembled at the voice coming from behind the veil. A year and a half had passed, and she had almost forgotten, but there was no way she could forget that voice. No way Could you be? The veiled woman rolled up her sleeve and showed the bracelet on her wrist. Seeing this, the madams face turned to shock as she denied reality. It cant be. You should have died Im alive. Like this. -Swoosh! A needle hidden weapon shot out from the bracelet, grazing past her hair. Seeing this, Special Grade Assassin Number Three could no longer deny it. That was the bracelet containing the Spirit Shadow Needle, which could be called the symbol of the Flying Killing Sect. *** The backyard of the Flying Killing Sect headquarters. Oh Yeosoo, who had become Special Grade Assassin Number Two and taken the name upon becoming Sect Leader, was dumbfounded to see Special Grade Assassin Number Three suddenly bringing outsiders to the headquarters. This place cannot be entered with outsiders. What are you doing, reporting nothing? Number Three. I apologize. But these people have the qualification. Qualification? Ha! That qualification is for you to judge Before his words could finish, Youve become quite arrogant since sitting in the Sect Leaders seat. Number Two. !? Sect Leader Oh Yeosoos expression hardened for a moment. At the all too familiar voice, he glared at the veiled woman, thinking it cant be. Then the woman removed her veil as if it was cumbersome. Oh Yeosoo couldnt hide his surprise at the face revealed. Ha Chaerin? Hey. You dont even call me young miss anymore? The veiled woman was none other than Ha Chaerin, the successor to the previous Sect Leader who was thought to be dead. The assassins around stirred at her appearance. There were some new assassins, but most of those present naturally knew her. To think that she, who they thought was dead, had returned to the Flying Killing Sect. Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo, who had been surprised, spoke in a voice full of wariness: You were alive, so why didnt you return? Shouldnt you be happy if Ive returned alive? Why are you so wary? Number Two. Dont call me that. This Sect Leader is now the master of the Flying Killing Sect. Master? Who made you the master? At Ha Chaerins displeased tone, Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo snorted. He didnt know how she was still alive, but was this the reason she came back? To reclaim the position of Sect Leader? But its too late. He had already inherited the position of Sect Leader and the prestige of being one of the Four Great Assassins, the Flying Killing Assassin. In the year and a half, he had also cleared out all those who were loyal to the Ha family, so now the Flying Killing Sect was entirely his. How dare you talk about being the master when you disappeared without even achieving the Hundred Kills? If you came back because you want to die How petty. A voice interrupted before he could finish speaking. At this, Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo threw a flying dagger towards the owner of that voice to make an example. -Swoosh! Having become Sect Leader, he had reached the Transcendent Realm by cultivating assassination techniques. He had reached the highest realm possible for an assassin. But then, The bamboo hat-wearing man next to Ha Chaerin caught it with his index and middle fingers. Hey. You try to kill someone just for cutting off your words? Things have become a mess since Ive been away. What? Since hes been away? Who is this guy to say such things? As he wondered, Ha Chaerin clung to his arm and said with a triumphant face: Did you go crazy wanting to die, throwing a flying dagger at my husband? Husband? Did that girl get married in the meantime? No, that wasnt the important thing. Who is this guy? He thought the man hadnt trained in martial arts since he couldnt feel any energy, but could he have been concealing it? Who are you? Who am I? Hahahahaha. Right. I should answer that, its only proper. As soon as he finished speaking, the man took off his bamboo hat. sea??h th NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. As the face hidden by the bamboo hat was revealed, Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo and the Flying Killing Sect assassins couldnt hide their bewilderment. It was a face theyd never seen before, and they had no idea who he was. But then, Im Go Chan. Go Chan? ! At the name Go Chan, everyone froze for a moment before erupting in shock and chaos. Go Chan, the Great Commander of the Guards of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult! The right-hand man of the Greatest Under Heaven! As if enjoying their reaction, Go Chan crossed his arms and put on airs. It was the glorious return of an orphan and former low-grade assassin of the Flying Killing Sect. This is it. Chapter 497.7 Chapter 497.7 C Side Story 2 Part 2Master of Flying Killing Sect (2) T-the Great Commander of the Guards of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, Go Chan? The right-hand man of the Greatest Under Heaven? The assassins stirred. At their reaction, the current Sect Leader of the Flying Killing Sect, Oh Yeosoo, couldnt hide his bewilderment with a hardened expression. What kind of nonsensical situation is this? Ha Chaerin, who they thought had died after failing the final assassination of the Hundred Kills, not only got married, but her husband is the Great Commander of the Guards of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, called the right-hand man of the Greatest Under Heaven? Does this make any sense? Momentarily flustered, he soon denied it. Nonsense! Why would the Great Commander of the Guards of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cults leader come here? Do you think well believe that? No matter how he thought about it, it couldnt be true. Why would the Great Commander of the Guards, who should be protecting the Sect Leader, come here? And married to a girl from an assassin background, no less. -Swish! Flying Killing Sect assassins, surround them. Raising his hand to signal, at Sect Leader Oh Yeosoos command, the assassins hesitated for a moment before drawing their weapons and surrounding Go Chan and Ha Chaerin. At first, they had some doubts, but they too found this strange. How very amusing. Go Chan snorted and then whistled. Phweee! As soon as the sound echoed around, -Swoosh swoosh swoosh swoosh! As if they had been waiting, dozens of warriors revealed themselves on the walls surrounding the Flying Killing Sect. ! The expressions of the assassins, including Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo, hardened at their appearance. This was because each of the warriors was a master who had reached the Peak Realm. Moreover, -Zing zing zing zing zing! Those who had been surrounding Go Chan and Ha Chaerin were suddenly trapped by extremely sharp silver threads, unable to move. The identity of the woman who had instantly subdued them with silver threads was Mo Ha-rang. She was the Vice Commander of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cults Guard. However, what surprised the assassins even more was the silver thread she was using. T-the Demon Fire Hall? It was undoubtedly the Silver Thread Net, called the treasure of the Demon Fire Hall, one of the Four Great Assassin groups. The Demon Fire Hall, known to have inherited the secret techniques of the Flying Killing King, who was called the pinnacle of the assassin world in the ancient martial arts era, was also famous for becoming part of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. With this, the assassins and executives of the Flying Killing Sect, including Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo, could recognize the reality. These people were not impostors. They were the real Guard of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cults leader. W-why is the Great Commander of the Guards of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult in a place like this? Although they were one of the Four Great Assassin groups, there was no way they could compare to the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, called the greatest power in the current martial arts world. If the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult decided, they could annihilate them within an hour. Thats why the assassins couldnt help but be terrified. At that moment, Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo spoke with a distorted face. Why does the Great Commander of the Guards of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult interfere in another sects affairs? Its not another sect. Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. What? Whats wrong with me being involved in my wifes sect? And strictly speaking, I was originally from here in my past life. Past life? What on earth is he talking about? As they were trying to understand, Go Chan spoke with his hands behind his back. Well, to cut to the chase. The rightful owner of the Flying Killing Sect is my wife. So step down from that position. -Grind! Rightful owner, what nonsense? Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo felt a surge of anger for a moment, but since he couldnt fight against the Guard of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cults leader, he had to endure it with extreme patience. Then Oh Yeosoo finally managed to speak. It seems the Great Commander of the Guards of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult has heard something that might cause a misunderstanding about your wife, so let me explain. To become the Sect Leader of our sect, one must achieve the Hundred Kills. However, your wife She achieved it. What? No, it was achieved from the beginning. Because the real Mok Gyeong-un died before that. !? At Go Chans words, the surroundings stirred. She achieved the Hundred Kills? If so, it meant that Ha Chaerin had also fulfilled the qualification to be Sect Leader. And decisively, my wife can be said to be the legitimate successor of the Flying Killing Sect. At Go Chans words, Ha Chaerin showed the bracelet on her wrist. The bracelet containing the Spirit Shadow Needle, it was a treasure that was like the symbol of the Flying Killing Sect. Seeing this, the assassins of the Flying Killing Sect were shaken even more. -Murmur murmur! Go Chan urged them. Do you still not know who the true master is? -Thud! Thud! Thud! Then, the assassins of the Flying Killing Sect knelt and paid respects to Ha Chaerin. Seeing this, Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo closed his eyes with a distorted face as if in anguish. In just a year and a half, his era had come to an end. Unable to overcome the disappointment, he moved his hand to his neck to take his own life, Thud At that moment, a needle hidden weapon pierced the back of his hand. It was the Spirit Shadow Needle. The back of his hand hit by the Spirit Shadow Needle began to rapidly paralyze. Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo looked at Ha Chaerin with incomprehensible eyes. He was going to take his own life because he had to step down anyway now that she had reclaimed her position, so why did she stop him? Then she spoke. Ill step down from the Sect Leader position and pass it on to Special Grade Assassin Number Two, who achieved the Hundred Kills after me. !? At these words, the eyes of Sect Leader Oh Yeosoo and the assassins widened. What on earth is she saying? Is she saying shell step down right after reclaiming her position? Oh Yeosoo, who had already been prepared to take his life, revealed his true feelings out of sheer bewilderment. Are you toying with us now? Im not toying with you. Then what exactly are you doing? At his angry outcry, Ha Chaerin spoke with a rather serious face: Im just trying to fulfill my grandfathers last wish. The previous Sect Leaders last wish? Grandfather wanted me to become the Sect Leader of the Flying Killing Sect and avenge his son, my father. Then why? Ive avenged him. No, they avenged him for me. My husband and his lord. !? By husband and lord, does she mean the Great Commander of the Guards Go Chan and the Heavenly Demon Divine Cults leader? What on earth is going on here? As they wondered, Ha Chaerin said: Three-Eyes (Ŀ) The true culprit my grandfather wanted to point out was Mok Gan (Third-Eyed), the one who truly had a third eye. That was her familys true enemy. That enemy had such absolute power that neither her grandfather nor she could have the ability to repay it. However, coincidentally, it was the current Greatest Under Heaven, the Heavenly Demon, who avenged this, and his right-hand man Go Chan played a decisive role. -Cling! Ha Chaerin clung to Go Chans arm and said: So Ive inherited the Sect Leader position as per my grandfathers last wish, and now I plan to retire and spend my life supporting my husband. I also have a debt to my husband that I cant repay even in a lifetime She couldnt bring herself to say that out loud. [Hey. Lets live together for the rest of our lives.] A completely unexpected, blunt proposal. At first, Ha Chaerin found it difficult to accept. [But I made you like this.] [Well, what can we do? Its already in the past. And thanks to that, it turned into a blessing in disguise, so Im going to keep you by my side and torment you for the rest of our lives.] Lord Go Chan. She was grateful to Go Chan for that. Although Go Chan said he had forgiven her, she considered it a lifelong task to repay him. Haa Sect Leader Oh Yeosoos mind became complicated at her conclusion. He had desperately wanted to become Sect Leader all his life and had worked hard to seize that position, but he was about to take his own life out of the sense of loss from losing it in an instant. But when she tried to brush it off so casually, his feelings became mixed. However, thinking about it, Ha Chaerins position wasnt incomprehensible. Although being the Sect Leader of the Flying Killing Sect was his dream and for her, it was the last wish of her grandfather, the previous Sect Leader, now she was the wife of the Great Commander of the Guards of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. It might be natural for this position not to appeal to her eyes. Somehow, it feels even more empty Why does it feel like shes more successful? Once they had competed for the Sect Leader position, but now all of that seemed futile. -Swirl! !? Suddenly, crimson smoke began to flow out where they were, forming a circle and creating an entrance. The assassins who were unfamiliar with this sudden strange phenomenon couldnt hide their surprise. Meanwhile, a short-haired woman with a cute appearance dressed as a diviner emerged from the smoke entrance. Diviner Yeo Surin? Go Chan recognized her. Then Diviner Yeo Surin urgently said to him: Guard Go Chan. Please ask the Cult Leader where he is through your mental connection right away. *** Cheong-ryeong smiled and shook her head as Go Chan scratched his head sheepishly. She thought that something felt odd, and in the end, it turned out like this. Then the Heavenly Demon asked Diviner Yeo Surin: What do you mean someone took the Killing Stone statue of Great Strength King? Its exactly as I said. They burned all the diviners and Ah! Yeo Surin sighed as she noticed the traces of melted cliffs around them. Although there was no heat left, she realized that a similar aftermath had swept through this place as well. What is this place? The demonic beast Alyu was attacked. Alyu? Isnt that the Cult Leaders familiar? Look at that. The Heavenly Demon pointed to the words engraved on the cliff. Her expression hardened when she saw it. It seems the purpose of whoever did this is quite clear. Theyre trying to awaken the sealed Great Strength King, I suppose. Before they knew about the disappearance of Great Strength Kings statue, they couldnt understand why someone was looking for the White-Faced King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. However, since only she could restore the Killing Stone statue of Great Strength King back to its original form, the purpose was now clear. Cheong-ryeong asked curiously: Could it be the work of those related to Three-Eyes? Three-Eyes During the great war between the righteous and unorthodox sects, most of the Imaemangyang in the Central Plains had gathered at the Ten Thousand Great Mountains due to the great calamity caused by Three-Eyes. Even four of the Six Demons, known as the pinnacle of Imaemangyang, had gathered. Among them, Lion-Grasping King and White Phoenix Demon King were annihilated in the war, and Great Strength King was sealed in the Killing Stone. Each of the Six Demons was like a natural disaster that could destroy a country, and it was impossible for ordinary humans to dare to touch or try to awaken them. Thats why both Cheong-ryeong and the Heavenly Demon couldnt help but associate this with Three-Eyes. But then, It might not be related to Three-Eyes. Isnt it too early to be certain? Although it had almost disappeared even in ancient records, so I thought it couldnt be, but seeing those words Lava Cave engraved on the cliff, I think it might be that being after all. That being? What on earth is this being shes talking about? As he wondered, Yeo Surin looked at the wheel marks on the ground and spoke: There are records remaining in some ancient books predating the Classic of Mountains and Seas. About a being that once rivaled the Six Demons. Rivaled the Six Demons? Yes. They say there was an Imaemangyang called the worst and strongest without dispute, before the current Six Demons. This Imaemangyang is said to have been born from a stone where all the energy of heaven and earth converged. Are you saying that being did this to this place? No. That being was so strong that even the Great Strength King, known to have no equal in strength, couldnt do anything against it, but I heard there was an Imaemangyang that managed to trouble that being for a moment. So what exactly is this being youre talking about? To this question from the Heavenly Demon, Diviner Yeo Surin answered in a meaningful voice: The Red Boy[1]. Chapter 497.8 Chapter 497.8 C Side Story 3 Part 1The Flame Mountain Meihekou, Jilin Province. There was a hole about twenty jang in size on one of its cliffs. The hole was so deep that it was called a bottomless pit from which one could never climb back up if they fell in, and it was said that no one had ever reached its bottom. Although it seemed there would be nothing at the bottom of Meihekou where not even a speck of light reached, there was something snoring there. -Snore Snore Snore Its snoring was so loud that it shook the surroundings. The regular snoring sound that had been continuing for a while suddenly stopped. Then white glowing eyes opened. The chilling white glowing eyes scanned the surroundings, searching for something. Then, -Whoosh! Flames erupted, brightening the surroundings. The flames revealed the form of the being with the white glowing eyes. It was a huge, grotesque monkey with a purple face covered in white fur. However, this giant monkeys arms and legs were bound by rusted iron chains, making it look difficult to move properly. -It was here. At that moment, along with the voice, someone appeared from within the flames. Seeing that being, the giant monkey with white eyes prostrated itself on the ground. -Boom! Though it merely struck its head on the ground, the surroundings shook as if an earthquake had occurred. Seeing this, the red-haired beautiful boy who appeared from the flames raised the corner of his mouth and spoke. -White Ghost King[1]. So you were still here? As soon as those words ended, the giant monkey with white eyes called the White Ghost King suddenly wailed as if in sorrow. -Waaaaaaah! The surroundings echoed. To this, -Stop wailing. -Waaah. Ive been waiting only for this day. Is He forgiving me now? -The one you served cant forgive you or do anything else. -What do you mean? -The White-Faced King, no, that fox bitch turned Him into stone. -How dare youuuuu!!!!! -Boom! At the red-haired beautiful boys words, the White Ghost King with white eyes struck the ground with both fists, his face terribly distorted. The ground split and tremendous winds swept in all directions. Even the surrounding walls crumbled from the storm-like winds. -Boom! Boom! He continued striking the ground, showing no signs of stopping. -Enough. At the red-haired beautiful boys shout, the White Ghost King stopped with an enraged face. -Grrrr. Where the hell is that damn fox bitch? Looking at the White Ghost King who couldnt calm his excitement, the red-haired beautiful boy smirked and answered. -Shell come looking for me on her own soon. -Then should I tear that fox bitch apart for His sake? -No. You have something else to do. -Give me any order. Im willing to do anything for the Great Sage Equaling Heaven. The Red Boy! *** Red Boy. Red Boy? Yes. Hong Hae-a[2]. As the name suggests, it means red child. Even the Heavenly Demon, who had read all the divination technique ancient books possessed by Jo Taecheong, another Three-Eyes, was hearing this name for the first time. To this, Diviner Yeo Surin said: Just as there are heroes forgotten as time passes, there were beings among the Imaemangyang who were infamous in ancient times. This Red Boy can be considered one of those Imaemangyang. Why is an Imaemangyang that had disappeared even from records suddenly appearing to try and break Great Strength Kings seal? Im not certain, but theres something like this in an ancient book. Its said there is one Imaemangyang who inherited Great Strength Kings bloodline, and that Is that Red Boy? Yes. This is written in one of the ancient books, the Unbroken Summary[3]. Near the Flame Mountain, in Mount Cuiyun, there is a spirit beast called the Iron Fan Immortal, and the Imaemangyang born from her passionate union with Great Strength King, turning the surroundings into a wasteland, is none other than Red Boy. This Imaemangyang, born in the Flame Mountain which could be called flames all year round, is said to be the very incarnation of fire. The Heavenly Demon, who had been listening to Yeo Surins story, interrupted to ask: Is he strong? Didnt I just tell you? He even managed to trouble for a moment the Imaemangyang born from a stone where all the energy of heaven and earth converged. How strong is that Imaemangyang born from the converged energy of heaven and earth? Is it at a similar level to Great Strength King? Dont you know the legend of Mount Wuzhi on Hainan Island? Mount Wuzhi? There is a large mountain on Hainan Island said to be in the shape of five fingers. The people living there call that mountain Mount Wuzhi (Five Finger Mountain). The Heavenly Demon knew most of the well-known place names in the Central Plains, having wandered around to avenge his grandfather. However, knowing the place names doesnt necessarily mean knowing the legends related to those regions. Whats the legend of Mount Wuzhi? The people living on Mount Wuzhi believe that mountain is the hand of the Tathagata. Tathagata? Shakyamuni Buddha? Yes. Shakyamuni Buddha is the founder of Buddhism and the Buddha himself. Although there are many venerable ones and tathagatas in Buddhism, Shakyamuni Buddha was the first and pioneer. Why do they believe its Shakyamuni Buddhas hand? In the local legend of Mount Wuzhi, its said that an Imaemangyang born from the convergence of heaven and earths energy was trapped under that mountain. Although its not known exactly what that Imaemangyang was called, ancient books referred to it as the Stone Monkey or the Railing Monkey King[4]. Railing Monkey King? Was it sealed in Mount Wuzhi? Yes. That Railing Monkey King was born in a stone where heaven and earths energy converged and was so strong that it was called a calamity even the heavens feared at the time. Everywhere it moved brought destruction, so all the immortals who couldnt bear to watch tried everything to seal that Imaemangyang but couldnt do anything about it. Then why is Shakyamuni Buddha related to the legend of Mount Wuzhi? When the immortals couldnt do anything with their own power, they asked for help from Buddha Shakyamuni, who was known to have understood all the principles. Thats why in the legend, its said that Shakyamuni Buddha descended as a spirit god, breaking the natural order, and sealed that Imaemangyang. As she said this, she made a gesture of pressing down on the ground with her palm. It seemed she was indicating that Mount Wuzhi was in that shape. So thats Mount Wuzhi. Thats right. Ancient books say that Imaemangyang had such invincible strength that it was called the worst and strongest among the Imaemangyang that had existed since the time of the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors. There are even stories that say even Great Strength King was no match for it. So youre saying this Red Boy, who is said to be of Great Strength Kings bloodline, is strong enough to have troubled even that Railing Monkey King? At the Heavenly Demons question, Yeo Surin nodded worriedly. If the ancient books are correct. So its not just comparable to the Six Demons, but could be even beyond that. Thats what worries me. Even without Great Strength King, said to have the greatest strength among the Six Demons, the other Six Demons were great calamities that could cause the downfall of a country. She too remembered, having fought against White Phoenix Demon King during the great war between the righteous and unorthodox sects. It was truly a horrible nightmare. The only fortunate thing was that there was a greater countermeasure right in front of them. She had already witnessed his tremendous might with her own eyes. He surpasses even those Six Demons. However, The danger scale of Imaemangyang cant be simply calculated based on transmitted records. I know how strong you are, Cult Leader, but if this being really is Red Boy, it would be best to be careful. I have no intention of being careless. The opponent was an Imaemangyang with enough intelligence to try to move the Heavenly Demon to get what it wanted. At that level, regardless of strength, if he was careless, the damage to the surroundings could be great. Now that he had many precious things, the Heavenly Demon was more wary of them getting hurt than himself. Thats why he wanted to resolve this as quickly as possible, but, The problem is the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. She had disappeared without a trace a few months ago. He had forgotten about her, thinking it was good riddance since he was annoyed by her constant advances, but now he couldnt even sense a trace of her demonic power, wondering where on earth she had disappeared to. So the Heavenly Demon asked, just in case: Do you know where the Lava Cave is? At this question, Diviner Yeo Surin shook her head. She too didnt know where the Lava Cave was. I dont know. Ancient books mention that it ate humans at Gusonggan[5] in Six Hundred Ri Diamond Head Mountain[6], but Six Hundred Ri Diamond Head Mountain. Hmm. It was a mountain he had never heard of before. The fact that even the Heavenly Demon, who knew almost all place names, had never heard of it meant it must be an ancient name that was no longer known. sea??h th n??el Fire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. At that moment, Cheong-ryeong said: Why dont we have Miss Yeo find out what that place name is called now? My husband and I will look for the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. If we find the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, we might end up breaking Great Strength Kings seal as well. Diviner Yeo Surin was concerned about this. If they were led around as the opponent wanted, it could lead to the worst outcome. To this, the Heavenly Demon looked at the cliff wall and said: I cant leave Alyu to die. But Cult Leader. Thats an Imaemangyang. What difference does it make whether its an Imaemangyang or a human? At these words from the Heavenly Demon, Yeo Surin pressed her lips shut. She understood that he wasnt saying there was no difference between humans and Imaemangyang, but that it belonged to him. Sigh. I understand. Then Ill return to the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion to check if my master has returned and find out what the current name of Six Hundred Ri Diamond Head Mountain is. Please take this with you. Yeo Surin took something out from her bosom. It was a magical tool that could be worn on a finger. This is? The Heavenly Demon had received a similar magical tool from Diviner Yeo Surin before as a result of a bet. It was a magical tool that could create a gateway to cross space. You remember the one I gave you before, right? This is one I made following my masters method of creating magical tools. It can only be used once, but in exchange, theres no distance limit. No distance limit? Yes, but the destination is predetermined. Where is the destination? The headquarters of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. I connected it there when I visited. At her words, the Heavenly Demon nodded in satisfaction and put the magical tool in his bosom. No matter how quickly he could fly using the Ability to Travel Through the Void, nothing was as useful as this. It could save that much time, after all. Then Ill head to the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion. She took out the large brush she was carrying on her back and was about to draw a circle in the air. At that moment, the Great Commander of the Guards Go Chan, who had been quietly listening to their conversation, hurriedly said: Diviner Yeo, please wait a moment. What should I do about my master? I followed Diviner Yeo here somehow, but After listening to their conversation, it seemed this wasnt a problem he could solve by following along and assisting this time. Rather, it felt like he might become a burden. At Go Chans words, the Heavenly Demon shrugged and then asked Yeo Surin: Can you take them back to where they were originally? Alright. After sending Go Chan and Ha Chaerin back to the Flying Killing Sect where they were originally, Diviner Yeo Surin opened another gateway and returned to the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion. After she left, Cheong-ryeong asked: Dear, but how do we find the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox? Well If she had deliberately hidden herself, there was no way to find her. They couldnt search the entire Central Plains one by one, so they had to think of a method, but suddenly the Heavenly Demon thought of a certain place. The Flame Mountain. The Flame Mountain? Isnt that the place Miss Yeo mentioned earlier? The Flame Mountain[7]. Certainly, it was said that Great Strength King and a spirit beast called the Iron Fan Immortal had a passionate union near there on Mount Cuiyun, and Red Boy was born. Then there might be a clue there. Fortunately, there was a place called the Flame Mountain in Xinjiang. We should go there first. If there was a place called Six Hundred Ri Diamond Head Mountain near the Flame Mountain, they might be able to find it with his expanded sense of energy. Chapter 497.9 Chapter 497.9 C Side Story 3 Part 2The Flame Mountain (2) In the southern desert region of Tibet. In a place full of sand where the view was blurred by heat haze, a golden-haired woman of unparalleled beauty with nine golden tails was glaring at something with a sweat-soaked face. Around her, about thirty giant spirit soldiers with pure white forms lacking facial features surrounded her. Of course, if you counted the spirit soldiers lying on the ground, there would be close to a hundred. However, except for the thirty, none of the spirit soldiers were in their complete form. Damn it. A harsh sound erupted from the mouth of the golden-haired beauty, or rather, the White-Faced King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. She was genuinely annoyed. She had been fighting these things for over half a month now, but as soon as she knocked them down, they would return to their original state within half an incense sticks time, resulting in an endless battle. Two spirit soldiers rushed towards her simultaneously. In response, light orbs formed on two of her nine tails, which then transformed into beams of light that pierced through the chests and heads of the two spirit soldiers. Boom! Boom! As the two spirit soldiers fell, the others rushed in as if they had been waiting. Seeing this, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox spun her body and scattered her tail hairs imbued with demonic power towards the spirit soldiers. -Papapapapapapak! As if familiar with her attack, the spirit soldiers in the front line raised shields to block this while charging forward, and the other spirit soldiers behind them rotated their spears to create sharp whirlwinds and attacked her. Tch. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox hurriedly struck the ground with her palm. The surrounding sand surged like waves, blocking the whirling spears of the spirit soldiers. Their spears were no ordinary force; when they collided with the wave-like sand, sparks flew everywhere due to the friction. Eventually, their spears tried to pierce through the sand. At this, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, thinking this wouldnt do, attempted to manifest her true form. But then, -Woooong! The light that had been coloring her body golden suddenly disappeared, and her demonic power was rapidly depleted. At this strange phenomenon, she abandoned manifesting her true form and used her nine tails to wrap around the spears thrusting towards her, then slammed them down. -Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! The bodies of the spirit soldiers, slammed to the ground multiple times along with their spears, went limp. However, she couldnt be happy at all about their state. This is getting ridiculous. This was because she could see other spirit soldiers who had been lying down behind them getting up, completely fine. The problem was their infinite recovery. She wanted to turn them to dust and completely annihilate them, but whenever she tried to do something that required a lot of demonic power or tried to change into her true form, her demonic power would be rapidly depleted. The reason for this was due to this unknown thing imprisoning her. Walls so transparent that even her Demon Eye couldnt perceive them. This seemed to be a strange formation created by the general-like figure with a strong build who had appeared before her half a month ago. He held a huge sword in his right hand and a small pagoda in his left, and as soon as he saw her, he immediately said, [So youre the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox.] What? She had disguised herself using transformation techniques and was even concealing her demonic power, but this unknown person who recognized her at once made her feel strongly wary, and she tried to subdue him in one breath. However, not only did he block her attack, but when he raised his hand holding the pagoda, that small thing suddenly grew larger, then disassembled and trapped her like building walls around her. And at some point, the walls trapping her became transparent, and these giant spirit soldiers appeared. If only my demonic power wasnt being absorbed, I could return to my true form. The problem was that she couldnt do that. She had managed to hold out somehow because she had mastered methods to recover her demonic power on her own, besides through terror and fear, but it was a vicious cycle. The spirit soldiers were endlessly recovering and didnt tire, while she was gradually becoming exhausted. She needed to find some way out. Meanwhile, unseen by her, there were two figures watching this from about thirty jang away. One was the general-like figure with a strong build who had trapped her here, and the other was someone wrapped in black clothes, their face barely visible. The general-like figure spoke to the black-clothed being beside him. As you can see, shes no ordinary being. It seems so. Shes been fighting with the giant spirit soldiers for over half a month while trapped in the pagoda, and her spirit still hasnt died. I was planning to drag her away after depleting her demonic power to some extent, but it looks like it will take more time. Didnt you intervene directly? Do you think I didnt? As he said this, the general-like figure showed his left arm. The armor on his left arm was broken, and his clothes were stained with blood, with even a splint applied. My arm was broken after just a few exchanges. I didnt know there was still an Imaemangyang with this level of power left in the mortal world. Even in the world before heroes and immortals departed, she was a being who caused as much uproar as that stone monkey. It couldnt be easy. Still, she couldnt be as bad as that stone monkey. That was haa the worst. The general-like figure clicked his tongue and shook his head as if he didnt even want to recall it. To him, the black-clothed being smirked and said: Does it still make your teeth chatter? You think only my teeth would chatter? How could I forget the ordeal from back then? Anyway, whats important isnt the past. If we dont retrieve it quickly, an even greater calamity will occur. How could I not know? Keep tracking it and somehow subdue that fox inside. Shell be very useful. *** The Flame Mountain in Xinjiang. Vast ridges that looked as if they were made of hardened piles of sand stretched out. This place was called the Flame Mountain because in ancient times, a spark that fell from the sky caused a forest fire that wouldnt extinguish. The flames that wouldnt go out even when it rained were finally consumed by a sudden gale one day. After that, the Flame Mountain became a bare mountain where not even a blade of grass would grow. Not far from this Flame Mountain, there exists a place called Mount Cuiyun[1]. Unlike the Flame Mountain, which was a barren rocky mountain due to the aftermath of the flames, Mount Cuiyun was full of vegetation and animals, and looked as if people could pass through, but in reality, it was rarely visited by humans. This was due to the strange rumors that there had been Imaemangyang that ate people on Mount Cuiyun since ancient times. In fact, it was hard to consider these just strange rumors. This was because countless people who had entered Mount Cuiyun in the past had gone missing. As a result, Mount Cuiyun became a forbidden mountain where people couldnt enter, and it grew more gloomy and desolate as days passed. In the deepest part of this Mount Cuiyun. Deep within that incredibly dark place, there was a cave. Near the entrance wall of the cave, it was engraved: Plaintain Leaf Cave It seemed to be the name given to the cave, and from the darkness where it seemed there wouldnt be a single human presence, boisterous sounds suddenly began to be heard. It was incredibly noisy, as if a feast was taking place, and as one went further inside, a huge cavern appeared, and within it stood a massive structure reminiscent of a fortress. Thud thud! And around it, large green monsters that looked like they were guarding it were walking around here and there, carrying huge wooden clubs. Inside the structure. Red curtains were hanging here and there, and pillars were supporting the ceiling, revealing a wide hall. -Kekekekekeke! -Kwaaaaaaa! -Crackle! Surprisingly, inside were grotesque Imaemangyang, numbering over three hundred individuals. And each one of them had an extraordinary aura, seeming to be Imaemangyang of considerable rank. Among the Imaemangyang, there were also those in human form, and they were excitedly chattering about something that seemed to please them greatly. -Kuhahahahaha. Our young master has returned, what a joyous occasion this is. -Damn, the days of hiding from human eyes are finally over. -Once our young master breaks Great Strength Kings seal, the era of humans will end, and our world will come again. -Lets bring humans and brew wine with their fresh blood, and hold a feast for three days and nights! -Kekekekeke. Thats a great idea. Thud At the sound that strongly shook the floor, the gazes of the noisily chattering Imaemangyang all turned towards the highest seat in the hall. On the highest seat sat a beautiful noble lady wearing a green skirt and a lavish purple top. Despite her appearance that captivated attention and her fairy-like adornments, the woman with somewhat fierce eyes had the spirit of a female warrior. Strangely, the Imaemangyang who had been so excited and noisy were now watching her carefully. The womans voice echoed through the now quiet hall. -Is this all that have gathered? At her question, an Imaemangyang in human form with owl-like whiskers and wings, who was below the highest seats platform, approached, paid his respects, and said: -Please forgive us, Iron Fan Immortal. -Forgive? Ha! Its laughable that you find this situation amusing. -When He was ruling the world, thousands and tens of thousands gathered to follow Him, but how pathetic is this? The atmosphere became not just solemn, but frigid. The woman called the Iron Fan Immortal was not satisfied with this situation. Despite announcing that her beloved child had returned and her husbands revival was not far off, she was rather angry that only this many had gathered. No matter how much things had changed from the past, where on earth were all those numerous subordinates of His, not gathering? Theyve lost their fear because He was sealed. At this point, she thought that when her husband was freed from the seal, he should discipline them. At that moment, an Imaemangyang in human form with long gray hair and narrow eyes carefully spoke up. -Iron Fan Immortal. The kindred gathered here are all those in Xinjiang. -So youre saying no one outside of Xinjiang responded to my call? -Thats not it. -If thats not it, what are you trying to say? -I had never left Xinjiang before, so I didnt know, but I recently visited Qinghai Province and found that our kindred have almost disappeared. -Our kindred have almost disappeared? -Yes. So I inquired about it, and it seems there was a great war near the southern part of the Central Plains a year ago. Its said that many of our kindred were annihilated then. -Are you talking about when He briefly awakened? -It seems so. -How massive a war could it have been for so many of our kindred to be annihilated in a battle with mere humans? -I dont know the details. Whats certain is that He, who had just been freed from the seal, participated in that war, and as you know, the White-Faced King S~ea??h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. -Kwaaaang! -That damn fox bitch! With a shrill voice, at just one gesture from her, a large hole appeared in the floor of the hall. She too knew this from what she had heard from that child. That fox bitch had turned her husband into a Killing Stone. She could never forgive this. -When my Red Child awakens Him and brings Him back, I will personally peel off that fox bitchs flesh bit by bit and gnaw even her bones. She was firmly determined for that day. But it was at that moment. -Crackle! The pillars supporting the hall shook, and from above, dust fell along with cracks forming in the ceiling, and stone fragments rained down. At this, the Imaemangyang looked at her with eyes full of fear. !? One of the Iron Fan Immortals eyebrows raised. Although she had expressed great anger, she hadnt released any demonic power just now. So what on earth was happening? At that moment, -Papapapapapak! An Imaemangyang in the form of a horned wolf walking on all fours rushed into the hall and hurriedly reported to her. -Iron Fan Immortal! Right now, an unidentified human has appeared outside the Banana Leaf Cave and is indiscriminately killing our kindred. -What? Have humans brought an army? -N-no. Theres only one human. -One? What nonsense is this now? Is he saying that just one human has appeared, entered Mount Cuiyun, and is causing havoc? Even if the kindred outside were somewhat inferior in rank, they werent weak enough to be defeated by a mere human. Could it be that not an ordinary human, but an ancient immortal has appeared? No. That cant be. The immortals left the world long ago and should no longer be able to intervene in mortal affairs. It was at that moment. -Kwaaaang! With a huge boom from the entrance of the hall, one of the large green monsters flew in and was embedded into the floor. At this sight, the wolf-formed Imaemangyang muttered with a bewildered expression. -Huh? Hes already come this far? It was too fast, even for being fast. There were dozens of green monsters guarding just the entrance of the Banana Leaf Cave. -Thud thud! Then, they saw someone walking in from the entrance. It was a beautiful human with an extraordinary aura. A huge bear-formed Imaemangyang at the entrance, with power reaching that of a demonic beast, roared and charged towards that being. -Kwoooooor! How dare a mere human enter here so brazenly! -Kukukukukukung! But at that very moment. The being walking forward casually waved his hand to the side as if annoyed. Then, surprisingly, the charging bear-formed Imaemangyang, as if it had hit something invisible, -Pang! Kwaaang! Was flung sideways and smashed into the hall wall. ! At this sight, silence fell over the hall for a moment. What on earth just happened? As they were surprised, the beautiful human who had sent the demonic beast-level Imaemangyang flying with just a wave of his hand spoke in a dry voice. Who is Red Boy? The beautiful human was none other than the Heavenly Demon. Chapter 497.10 Chapter 497.10 C Side Story 3 Part 3The Flame Mountain (3) The Heavenly Demon suddenly appeared in the great hall of the Plantain Leaf Cave. For a moment, silence fell due to his incomprehensible strength that was hard to believe was human. However, it didnt last long. Who is Red Boy? Boom As soon as that question ended, the Iron Fan Immortal, who had been sitting on the stone throne at the highest seat, stood up abruptly and shouted. -Who are you? She had already been wary of the Heavenly Demon who appeared suddenly. But when the first words out of his mouth were asking about her child, she began to suspect he might be an immortal. I asked first. Still in a dry voice. But the content was so arrogant that the Iron Fan Immortal felt anger surging up in an instant. At this, she gave an order. -Make that insolent fool kneel before me immediately. As soon as her order fell, the hall that had been filled with silence became noisy with roars. -Kwoooooor! -Crackle! -Kwaaaaaaa! The Imaemangyang who roared as if to raise their morale all charged towards the Heavenly Demon at once, exuding sharp claws and energy imbued with demonic power. Each was a huge demonic beast over 10 chi () tall, and their momentum was so fierce that ordinary people would be frozen in fear or wet themselves, but the Heavenly Demons expression remained utterly calm. -Kukukukukukung! The Heavenly Demon, watching them charge fiercely, slightly lifted his foot and then stepped down towards the ground. At that moment, a wave-like ripple spread out from where he stepped. What happened next was astonishing. The Imaemangyang who had been charging up to close range suddenly stopped as if they had hit something. What? But that wasnt the end of it. The stopped Imaemangyang started convulsing on the spot, then foamed at the mouth and collapsed. Thud thud! Thud! Seeing dozens of Imaemangyang of at least demonic beast rank or higher fall without being able to do anything, the Iron Fan Immortal who was watching this felt her eye corners tremble. What on earth did he do? Why did they collapse like that when he didnt do anything? As she wondered, -You seem to have learned some strange technique. But such things dont work on me. At that moment, a huge Imaemangyang with the face of a hippopotamus about twenty jang tall and four arms leaped over the fallen Imaemangyang towards the Heavenly Demon, swinging the spiked clubs in all its hands simultaneously. Its momentum was so fierce that the sound of air being torn could be heard along with pressure waves that shook the surroundings. However, -Swish! As the Heavenly Demon casually waved his hand, -Waaagh! The body of the hippopotamus-headed Imaemangyang shot upwards and pierced through the ceiling of the great hall. -Kwakwakwakwang! The Imaemangyang, with its upper body stuck, kicked its legs a few times before going limp. How can this be? What on earth did he do? At this sight, the other Imaemangyang of demonic beast rank who were about to charge at the Heavenly Demon stopped and hesitated. At that moment, an Imaemangyang in human form with owl-like whiskers and wings stepped forward and spoke. -Youre no ordinary human. Its been a long time since the ancient immortals that someone could handle our kindred so easily with just overwhelming energy. Shing! With those words, the owl-whiskered Imaemangyang folded its wings and drew a large hunting knife from its waist. As he stepped forward, the Imaemangyang cheered with raised morale. -Waaaaaaaa! CLord Hyochi[1] has stepped forward. -To think wed get to see one of the Iron Fan Immortals Three Heroes take action! sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Spirit Beast Hyochi. There are ranks even among Imaemangyang. Starting from the lowest Fierce Beast, there are Monstrous Beast, Demonic Beast, and Diabolic Beast. And though few in number, there are Spirit Beasts whose power is said to be a disaster itself. Spirit Beast Hyochi was an owl Imaemangyang that had lived for over thousands of years. It was a being on a completely different level from ordinary Imaemangyang. The corners of the Iron Fan Immortals mouth rose at the tremendous demonic power rising from Hyochis body. Its been a while since Ill get to see Hyochis Demonic Blade Technique[2]. I dont know what he is, but the Three Heroes have faced even the ancient immortals. Though not reaching the Six Demons who are said to be infinitely close to divine beasts, the power of upper-ranked Spirit Beasts among Imaemangyang is enough to blow away an entire mountain. Now that Spirit Beast Hyochi has stepped forward, even that guy will have to be tense. -Thud thud! The Heavenly Demon, watching Spirit Beast Hyochi approach, opened his mouth. If youre in human form, we should be able to communicate at least. -Do you think communication is possible after what youve done? Then let this be a warning. -Warning? Ha! Even if youre Imaemangyang, to me, theres no difference in weight between you and humans or animals. So if you dont want unnecessary sacrifices, just hand over Red Boy. -Papapapak! It was at that moment. As soon as the Heavenly Demons words ended, another Imaemangyang in human form near the stone throne leaped over twenty jang in one step and shouted. -How dare an arrogant human demand we hand someone over? Ill make you pay for casually mentioning our young masters name! -Ooh! Lord Hwanghae has also stepped forward! That guy has dug his own grave. Spirit Beast Hwanghae[3]. It had layered large eyes and a split jaw in the hideous form of pincers. Born in a swamp where millions of locusts died, it was one of the Iron Fan Immortals Three Heroes and an Imaemangyang known as second only to Great Strength King in pure strength, with tremendous kicking power. Of course, the difference was quite large, but it was said to be able to split a small flowing river in an instant with just one kick. -Gooooooo! Two Spirit Beasts approaching while exuding suffocating demonic power. Despite their tremendous pressure, the Heavenly Demon, still showing no change in expression, opened his mouth. That previous offer was quite merciful. -What are you babb Snap! Kugh! !? Spirit Beast Hwanghaes layered eyes trembled. This was because the Heavenly Demon, who had been about fifteen steps away until just now, had suddenly approached and was gripping its neck. This bastard! -Bulge! After a moment of surprise, Spirit Beast Hwanghaes thigh muscles swelled greatly in anger. The power bursting from its thighs and calves, which had thickened like tree trunks, was enough to split a river, and it flew towards the Heavenly Demons head. -Paaaang! -Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! The moment the kick connected, the ground on the opposite side of where the head was was destroyed in a fan shape due to the force of the impact. Naturally, they thought his head would have been blown away, but, This crazy His calf was caught in the Heavenly Demons left hand. The gripping strength was so strong that his hand was digging into the calf that he prided as being harder than steel. -Crunch! -Kuuugh! The Heavenly Demon spoke indifferently to him as he writhed in pain. I didnt bring my wife here. Do you know what that means? -Kuuu. What on earth are you It means I dont care if this place is dyed entirely in blood. -Flinch! For a moment, Spirit Beast Hwanghae felt chills all over his body at the tremendous killing intent flowing from the Heavenly Demons voice. Is this really killing intent that can be felt from a human? But at that very moment, -Let go of that hand! -Swoosh! Spirit Beast Hyochi, appearing from the right side, swung his large hunting knife to cut off the Heavenly Demons right arm that was gripping Spirit Beast Hwanghaes neck. However, before that could happen, The Heavenly Demon twisted Spirit Beast Hwanghaes body to the right, and, -Chop! -Kaaak! The hunting knife ended up digging into Spirit Beast Hwanghaes shoulder instead. Oh no! Spirit Beast Hyochi hurriedly tried to control his demonic power and pull the hunting knife out of Spirit Beast Hwanghaes shoulder, but before he could do so, something struck his face. -Paaaang! Kwang! This caused Spirit Beast Hyochis body to be flung backwards. The force was so strong that Spirit Beast Hyochi rolled over twenty jang, smashing the floor, and couldnt stop. -Kuuugh! -Hup! What stopped him was the narrow-eyed, long gray-haired Imaemangyang in human form who was near the stone throne. The gray-haired Imaemangyang who stepped forward to prevent him from flying to the throne caught Spirit Beast Hyochis body, but, -Pak! Swish! He was pushed back, splitting the floor due to the force of the impact. Quite sturdy. The Heavenly Demon threw down something he was holding onto the floor. Thud chop! -Kukakakakak! Green blood splattered. The thing that had hit Spirit Beast Hyochis face was none other than Spirit Beast Hwanghaes torn-off thigh. Spirit Beast Hwanghae, whose thigh had been torn off, screamed unable to bear the pain. -Kukakakakak! Noisy. -Kaaaa! You bastaaaaard! Spirit Beast Hwanghae finally tried to manifest his true form in anger. Just as his body was about to be dyed in green light, -Crunch! The Heavenly Demon casually tore off his neck. The Imaemangyang watching this were left speechless at what happened in an instant. The head of Spirit Beast Hwanghae, who met his death with his neck torn off in human form without even being able to manifest his true form. That head was in the Heavenly Demons palm. How How could Lord Hwanghae fall so easily? Is this guy really human? The humans they knew were beings with clear limitations. But to easily kill a Spirit Beast, considered the highest rank even among Imaemangyang, this completely transcended the category of humans. No, could he really be an ancient immortal? -Crack! At that moment, the sound of something breaking was heard. The gazes of the Imaemangyang all turned towards that place. -Tremble! They saw the Iron Fan Immortal trembling while gripping the broken armrest of the stone throne. With a reddened face and heat emanating even from her eyes, she stood up from her seat. How dare he! Who would have thought that one of her Three Heroes, who were like her limbs and among the few who survived the war with the ancient immortals, would die so easily? Seeing her angry appearance, the faces of the nearby Imaemangyang turned pale. Though called the Iron Fan Immortal, her true name was Rakshasi or Nachalyeo[4], a Great Spirit Beast[5] comparable to those with the title of Six Demons. After the Great Strength King was sealed, she had quietly gone into seclusion, but if she moved, she too was an Imaemangyang that could be called a great calamity for the Central Plains. It would be difficult to handle if someone like her became angry. -Iron Fan Immortal, p-please calm down! The narrow-eyed, long gray-haired Imaemangyang in human form tried to stop her. This was because if she lost her reason and went berserk in anger, even the surrounding Imaemangyang could be swept up and endangered. -Are you telling me to calm down now It was at that moment. A blurry shadow deepened, and suddenly the Heavenly Demon had approached in front of her. -You bastard The Iron Fan Immortal, who had been barely suppressing her anger knowing better than anyone the repercussions her fury would cause, finally couldnt hold back and reached out her heated hand towards the Heavenly Demon. However, before that hand could reach him, her wrist was caught by the Heavenly Demon. ! The Iron Fan Immortals eyes trembled. The heat emanating from her in her anger was comparable to the heat of lava. -Chiiiiik! In fact, the heat coming from her hand was rapidly heating up the surroundings. Yet this man before her was grasping it without any problem. The only ones capable of such a feat were her husband Great Strength King and her child Red Boy. Chapter 497.11 Chapter 497.11 C Side Story 3 Part 4The Flame Mountain (4) -Sizzle! Heavenly Demon casually held Iron Fan Immortals wrist, which was burning hot. Feeling her pride wounded, Iron Fan Immortal tried to increase the heat even more to force him to let go. The heat was so intense that the stone throne and surroundings began to melt, causing nearby lesser demons to retreat in panic. Yet Heavenly Demon remained expressionless, seemingly unaffected by the heat. What the hell is this guy? Surprised by his unexpected reaction, Iron Fan Immortal stared at Heavenly Demon as he spoke. Are you Hong Hae-a[1]s mother? Who the hell are you? Why are you looking for my child? Like any parent, she fiercely loved her child. So when Heavenly Demon mentioned Hong Hae-a, her face twisted into a fierce expression befitting her name as a rakshasa woman. Of course, Heavenly Demon didnt care about this at all. Where is Hong Hae-a? You bastard! Iron Fan Immortals anger rose at Heavenly Demons arrogant attitude, completely ignoring her question and only asking about Hong Hae-a. She no longer held back and revealed her true power. Ill kill you. Boom! As soon as she finished speaking, something erupted from the heated floor. It was lava. The lava that burst forth over ten jang wide swallowed them up in an instant, then pierced through the ceiling of the great hall and even through the cave of Plantain Leaf Peak as it rose. Boom boom boom boom! This is bad! Iron Fan Immortal has finally gone berserk! Everyone evacuate the hall! The lesser demons fled the hall building in a panic at this sight. Once Iron Fan Immortal, a Great Spirit Beast on par with the Six Demons, went berserk, the collapse of the hall and cave was all but certain. If it just collapsed, it wouldnt be a big problem for the high-ranking lesser demons. But if she went berserk, the surrounding area would be covered in lava. However, Whoosh! !? The fleeing lesser demons stopped in their tracks. The lava that they thought would surely consume the entire hall was suddenly subsiding. Then, as the lava settled, two figures emerged along with the smoke. They were Heavenly Demon and Iron Fan Immortal. But the lesser demons couldnt hide their bewilderment at this sight. This was because Iron Fan Immortal could be seen kneeling on one knee, her captured wrist bent painfully. Aaaargh! Ugh! Black veins like tree roots were spreading from her hand that had been glowing red, due to the invasion of demonic energy. It wasnt just demonic energy that had invaded internally. A blade-like sword energy was cutting through each nerve, causing pain so severe that even Iron Fan Immortal, who had lived for thousands of years, could barely endure it. Seeing her convulsing as if electrocuted, some of the lesser demons couldnt stand by and tried to rush in. Iron Fan Immortal! Let go of her hand! But Iron Fan Immortal gestured for them not to come, so they had to stop midway. How! Iron Fan Immortal shook her head painfully at their anxious looks. No. If they had rushed in out of loyalty to help her, they would have been instantly annihilated by this mans hand. Convulsing from the demonic energy and sword energy invading her body, she looked up at Heavenly Demon. His eyes were still utterly indifferent. Gasp! That made her even more terrified. Just what is this guys identity? No matter how she looked at him, he wasnt one of their kind. Sear?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But hes too strong. As someone who had directly experienced the ancient immortals long ago, she knew most beings, but she had never seen anyone with this kind of power. Even her husband couldnt easily subdue her when she went berserk without transforming into her true form or using the Great Demon-Subduing Treasure, the Plantain Leaf Fan. Yet this man was effortlessly suppressing her. He didnt even seem to be using his full strength. Its like looking at that stone monkey bastard. Overwhelming strength. She had felt that from the Stone Monkey Sun Wukong. A monster that even the Great Strength King, considered the strongest of the Six Demons, couldnt handle. A being born from the convergence of all the energies of heaven and earth. Though the nature of their power was different, this was the first time since then that she had felt such pressure from someone. Haa haa Just what are you? Ive never heard of a being like you in thousands of years For a moment, her eyes met Heavenly Demons. In that split second, something pierced her mind and she saw a huge avatar of black flames before her eyes. Her whole body trembled at the dark flames that seemed deeper than the abyss. What the hell is this? How can something like this be inside a human form? I am Heavenly Demon. I rule over all ten thousand demons, and am the black flames darker than the abyss. You just what are you? This is my final act of mercy. If you bring Hong Hae-a and hand over whats mine, Ill spare your life and your childs. !? What does he want Hong Hae-a to hand over? Could he be talking about Him who was said to be sealed by the killing stone? Then does this guy have some connection to the White-Faced King? You. Whats your relationship with the White-Faced King? You dont have the right to ask me questions. If you dont accept the mercy given, youll only suffer the consequences. Shut up! Who are you to tell me and my child what to do with Him? Heavenly Demons eyes turned cold at her outburst. He had tried to instill fear in her with overwhelming pressure to make her do as he wanted, but befitting someone who had lived for thousands of years, she had strong mental fortitude. Moreover, perhaps due to her maternal love for her child, she was fiercely resisting instead. Though his child wasnt born yet, Heavenly Demon could somewhat understand her emotional turmoil as a parent with a child. But then, her entire body except for the wrist directly invaded by his demonic energy began to glow red as heat surged. Sizzle! Neither He nor my child can be touched! Snap! With that cry, Iron Fan Immortal grabbed Heavenly Demons legs and hugged him tightly. !? It wasnt just heat that was surging rapidly. It was demonic power. The fact that it was rising even higher than her original demonic power meant she was converting all of her life force into demonic power. Iron Fan Immortal, you cant! Realizing that Iron Fan Immortal was trying to sacrifice herself in a mutual destruction technique, one of the Three Heroes, the gray-haired spirit king Ash-Faced Demon[2], flew towards her to try and stop her. Whoosh! Ah? But before he could approach, a curtain of red heat blocked him, preventing him from getting closer. This was a wall created by Iron Fan Immortal. Unlike when she went berserk, she was now only thinking of killing the opponent before her, so she made this choice to prevent her subordinate lesser demons from being harmed. Of course, this was also to concentrate all the heat in one place to double its power. Iron Fan Immortal spoke in a meaningful voice: Lets die together in heat hotter than lava. A sacrifice for your kin? Even if the Heavenly Emperor came, he couldnt touch my child. Crack! Her skin, transformed like lava, split open and red light poured out. It looked like it would burst at any moment. But then, Snap! Heavenly Demon grabbed Iron Fan Immortals face with his palm as she clung to his legs. Iron Fan Immortal sneered and shouted: Its useless. This is heat from burning all of my demonic power. No one can extinguish Whoosh! Before she could finish speaking, the blazing heat from her surging demonic power began to be rapidly absorbed into Heavenly Demons palm. No! Just as she was about to explode, the heat rapidly drained away, and she couldnt hide her bewilderment. No! Nooooo! Sensing something was wrong, she tried to force herself to explode in this state. However, Whoosh! At that moment, her brain was severely shaken by the vibrations coming through Heavenly Demons palm, and she lost consciousness. Not missing this chance, Heavenly Demon absorbed all the heat from her body. The absorbed heat was indeed beyond imagination. Hot. Since this wasnt heat that could be converted into energy within the body, Snap! He raised his hand and released all the heat. Boom! The lava-like heat erupting from Heavenly Demons hand pierced through Plantain Leaf Peak, even destroying Cuiyun Mountain as it soared high into the sky. Cheong-ryeong, watching this from a mountaintop not far from Cuiyun Mountain, smirked. So much for ending it quietly. Boom boom boom boom! Seeing that red pillar of heat soaring into the sky after smashing a whole mountain, it seemed he was really making a mess. He had some idea since she was said to be a Great Spirit Beast on par with the Six Demons. That it wouldnt end quietly, that is. It wasnt long before Iron Fan Immortal regained consciousness. Having used up all her demonic power, her hair had turned white and her face was haggard as if weathered by time. Of course, even so, she still looked like a noble lady. But exhausted beyond measure, she was lost in a daze, staring at the sky visible through the gaping hole. The hole was so large, spanning dozens of jang, that it was embarrassing to even call it a mountain anymore. Ah But more than this, what made her feel truly dejected was Heavenly Demons appearance. She had tried to cause a mutual destruction by exploding thousands of years worth of accumulated demonic power, but she hadnt even singed a hair on his head, let alone his clothes. This is a being that even He couldnt handle if he came. Iron Fan Immortal had immense pride in her husband. Wasnt he the one whom even the ancient immortals couldnt defeat and had to join forces to seal? But this mans strength was truly transcendental. Even if her husband transformed into his true form and used the Great Demon-Subduing Treasure, the Plantain Leaf Fan, could he really handle this monster? No matter how she thought about it, she couldnt picture such a scenario. But still, What wife, what mother would sell out her husband and child? Just kill me instead. She had no intention of surrendering. She was simply worried about them facing this monster, more than she feared death. Step step! As Heavenly Demon approached, she took a deep breath, exhaled, and closed her eyes, resigned to death. Then Heavenly Demons hand touched her head. Is this how Ill be annihilated? But then, You keep your mouth shut well. Ill acknowledge that maternal love. At these words from Heavenly Demon, she didnt budge. She thought there was no way someone targeting her child would show mercy like this. So she responded strongly. Then kill me without dishonoring me. No, I cant do that. What? She frowned and opened her eyes. Heavenly Demon bent down and whispered in her ear. As it happens, there are many vacancies for spirit servants. !? What is this bastard saying now? Spirit servants? Is he talking about how diviners and Taoists form connections with and control our kind? Is he saying hell do to me what only lower-ranking demons suffer? Realizing this, her eyes widened in shock, but Heavenly Demon formed a hand seal with his left hand and said with a smile full of malice: Lets see how well Hong Hae-a listens to her mother. Chapter 497.12 Chapter 497.12 C Side Story 4 Part 1Madman (1) Aaaaargh. Heavenly Demon was secretly impressed by Iron Fan Immortals resistance. Despite forming a connection, she was enduring like the Great Spirit Beast she was, having lived for thousands of years. Not only had his power increased compared to a year ago, but his spell power had also grown to the point where it could be said to surpass that of a divine-level diviner. Yet she was resisting his spell power with desperate will. She was truly worthy of being a Great Spirit Beast comparable to the Six Demons. Until now, only two of the six divine-level diviners had taken spirit beasts of king-level as spirit servants. The will of spirit kings was on a completely different level from ordinary lesser demons. However, Thud! Eventually, the exhausted Iron Fan Immortal collapsed to the floor, her eyes glazing over. Its done. At last, her will had shattered and she had submitted. Heavenly Demon addressed Iron Fan Immortal, whose face was haggard and eyes unfocused. Iron Fan Immortal. Yes, master. Though she couldnt properly raise her body due to exhausting her demonic power and mental strength to the extreme, Iron Fan Immortal tried to show proper etiquette towards Heavenly Demon, seemingly having developed a will to obey. At this sight, the corners of Heavenly Demons mouth turned up. He hadnt particularly desired to take a spirit king as a spirit servant, but taking a Great Spirit Beast comparable to the Six Demons as a spirit servant would be shocking to diviners if they found out. Whoosh! Since he had completely made her his spirit servant, there was no need to keep her in an exhausted state, so Heavenly Demon returned some of her demonic power that he had left aside. As he injected the demonic power, vitality gradually returned to her haggard face. Once her breathing had somewhat stabilized, Heavenly Demon asked: Do you know where Hong Hae-a is? At this question, her complexion fluctuated between red and blue as her expression quickly twisted, but unable to overcome his dominance, her eyes soon glazed over and she opened her mouth. I know the childs former dwelling. Former dwelling? Yes. Where is that? It was in a cave called Hwa-un Cave in Gusonggan of Diamond Head Mountain. Was? So hes not there now? Hwa-un Cave is not far from here, but in the past, the stone monkey destroyed the cave, so it no longer exists. Stone monkey. You mean Sun Wukong. Thats right. Heavenly Demon remembered what the diviner Yeo Surin had told him about the ancient texts. She had said that in the past, that stone monkey Sun Wukong had opposed not only the Great Strength King, but Hong Hae-a as well. Then it seemed Hwa-un Cave wasnt the lava cave. Do you know where the lava cave is? Lava cave? Hong Hae-a told the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox to bring him there. Dont you know where that is? At Heavenly Demons question, Iron Fan Immortal frowned and hesitated for a moment. Does she know something? Heavenly Demon pressed her will strongly and asked: Is there somewhere you suspect the lava cave might be? Im not certain where the lava cave is, but when that child returned, he spoke of an unquenchable flame. Seeing her struggle to part her lips, Heavenly Demon clicked his tongue. Maternal love was certainly something remarkable. However, once a connection was formed, it was ultimately impossible to refuse. Whats this unquenchable flame? Nngh Answer me, Iron Fan Immortal. Deep underground in a hidden part of Mount Tian theres an unquenchable flame. He said he might have obtained the primal energy of a flame surpassing Samadhi True Fire there. Mount Tian? A strange light flashed in Heavenly Demons eyes. Mount Tian in Xinjiang. He remembered. Not because he knew the geography well, but because it existed in his memories. It was a place with amazing scenery where desert, lush forests, and eternal snow existed simultaneously. A long-forgotten memory surfaced. It was also the place where he had first descended to this world as the King of Demons. Several hours had passed. Something massive landed in the great hall of Plantain Leaf Peak, which had been blasted open. Thud! The being was a huge, bizarre monkey with a purple face covered in white fur. The giant monkey, wearing armor decorated with snake patterns, swept the surroundings with trembling white eyes and gnashed its teeth. Grr! What on earth happened here? He had come to protect her on the orders of his master, Hong Hae-a. At first, the monkey had found the order strange. Though not as much as the Great Strength King, Iron Fan Immortal was still a Great Spirit Beast who could easily match him. Unless the ancient immortals came, there should be no one who could do anything to her, so he thought the order was just out of concern for that fox girl. But this was an unexpected result. The great hall of Plantain Leaf Peak had become a scene of carnage, and the stench of lesser demons blood filled the air. Roooooar! The enraged giant monkey let out a roar. With one roar, a storm-like pressure swept in all directions, threatening to collapse the already devastated great hall. Rumble rumble rumble! But someone stopped it. Please stop! White Ghost King! The giant monkey, no, the White Ghost King, unable to contain his anger, stopped roaring. His eyes fell on someone lying in a pool of blood. The one in human form was Ash-Faced Demon, the gray-haired spirit king who was one of Iron Fan Immortals Three Heroes. Thud! Thud! Thud! Recognizing him, the White Ghost King hurriedly ran over, lifted him up, and demanded: Tell me what happened here at once! *** Mount Tian in Xinjiang. In a cave within the vast mountain range covered in eternal snow and bitterly cold. A campfire crackled there, and someone sat in front of it, roasting jerky on a skewer. As the jerky turned golden brown, the figure lifted the skewer and removed the mask he was wearing, setting it down. The uniquely patterned mask, though made of hard material, was cracked and broken in several places. The figure bit into the jerky from the skewer. Munch munch! Blue eyes, a high nose bridge, and quite an exotic face. It was Ma Ra-hyeon, the Right Guardian of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. Ma Ra-hyeon, hurriedly eating the jerky that steamed in the cold air, gulped down water from a leather pouch. Phew. Having satisfied his hunger, Ma Ra-hyeon exhaled a long breath as if hed survived, then sat in a meditative posture and began circulating his energy. As he circulated his energy, he recalled the situation from several hours ago. In his minds eye, a middle-aged man with short grizzled beard unleashed a fierce saber technique towards him, and he countered it using defensive and sword techniques. He had received teachings about the sword from First Elder Ou Cheon-mu and his lord Heavenly Demon for a year, gaining excellent swordsmanship skills. However, the opponents saber technique was beyond imagination, and he was defeated in just thirty seconds. Clench! His fist tightened as he circulated his energy. Recalling their daily battles, he had been honing his sword techniques, but even after two weeks, he had never lasted more than thirty seconds. Why was this happening when he was facing someone who wasnt even in their right mind? Unable to focus on circulating his energy, Ma Ra-hyeon soon stopped and struck the ground with his fist. Thud! Father The reason he had come here was to avenge his father. He had learned about his fathers killer from the Holy Fire Priestess just a year ago. Yet he had only acted now because he wanted to avenge his father without anyones help. [Right Guardian. Priest Mayera went to Mount Tian, the holy land of our sectno, the Fire Faith Orderalong with the elders to regroup the believers. But then] Thats when the tragedy occurred. His father had been brutally killed while evacuating believers due to the rampage of a madman who appeared in Mount Tian. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. [Who is he?] [A disciple skilled in martial arts called him the Ten Martial Arts Madman[1].] Ten Martial Arts Madman, Cho Jin-geuk. Was he the one who killed his father? Ma Ra-hyeon was well aware of the Ten Martial Arts Madman. There were three people known as the craziest in the martial arts world. Martial artists called them the Three Madmen, and they were the Mad Monk Ja Geum-jeong, the Mad Swordsman Ji-oe (now known as the Sword Demon), and the Ten Martial Arts Madman Cho Jin-geuk. The common point among the three was that they were all mad, but Ja Geum-jeong was mad with alcohol because he had seen something he shouldnt have, and the Mad Swordsman Ji-oe, now the Sword Demon, was mad with the sword. But this Cho Jin-geuk was different from the others. He was said to be truly insane. Cho Jin-geuk, originally known to be from a renowned martial arts family, suddenly went mad one day and gained notoriety for senselessly killing hundreds of civilians and dozens of martial arts masters. Those who barely survived encounters with Cho Jin-geuk all said the same thing consistently. He was either properly insane or born with a killing nature, one of the two. But at some point, he disappeared. Come to think of it, that was around the time he had received news of his fathers death. [That man was a madman, but he was truly a monster. Why dont you ask the cult leader for help?] [I cant do that.] If he received help from his liege, the worlds greatest martial artist, he could easily kill the opponent. However, he couldnt entrust his fathers killer to someone elses hands. His pride as a martial artist wouldnt allow it. So Ma Ra-hyeon had long been collecting information about Cho Jin-geuk and had gone through a year of preparation to face him. After coming all the way to Mount Tian and finally finding him When he first saw him, he was literally half out of his mind. Whether someone had confined him or he had done it himself, he was trapped in a cave, his legs shackled with specially made chains that even internal energy couldnt penetrate. [Hehehe. Im hungry.] To think my father was killed by someone like this. It didnt matter if he was mad or not. With only the thought of avenging his father, Ma Ra-hyeon tried to kill him in one strike. But the moment he thrust his sword, this madman suddenly blocked his attack with a long staff, displaying spear techniques, then slashed his chest with a saber technique from the other hand. Slash! Ugh! Lightning-fast hand movements and techniques. It could be called the skill of a peerless master. He had heard that Cho Jin-geuk was a master of ten weapons, but he hadnt known he could switch between martial arts so freely. I mustnt let my guard down. No matter how mad he was, with skills like this, he could be in trouble if he was careless. But even with this caution, a shocking result occurred. Despite giving it his all, he was defeated in just seven moves. How could this happen. He had prepared for revenge for so long, yet he, at the pinnacle-stage of the Transformation Realm, couldnt last even ten moves against a mere madman. Chapter 497.13 Chapter 497.13 C Side Story 4 Part 2Madman (2) Right Guardian Ma Ra-hyeon, subdued in just ten moves, was shocked beyond measure. It was a kind of self-loathing. He knew that the Ten Martial Arts Madman Cho Jin-geuk was notorious as one of the Three Madmen, but public opinion wasnt as high as for the Sword Demon Ji-oe, formerly known as the Mad Swordsman. Even so, he had prepared assuming Chos martial arts would have become formidable, considering the time since he was last seen. However, the result was defeat in 7 moves. The sword qi at his neck seemed about to pierce his flesh at any moment. Ah Father. Was he to die here without even avenging his father? As despair washed over him, Cho Jin-geuk, who had been laughing madly while facing him moments ago, suddenly had an utterly cold expression as if sobering up. What? As Ma Ra-hyeon wondered, Cho Jin-geuk spoke. [Who are you to enter this place?] Frowning at his completely different tone, Ma Ra-hyeon replied: [Why do you think I came here?] Cho Jin-geuk snorted and answered: [Youre a funny one. Answering a question with a question.] [I find it even funnier that you ask such a question now after we were just fighting.] [We were just fighting?] At those words, Cho Jin-geuk rolled his eyes and looked around. The traces of battle all around clearly showed they had been fighting fiercely just moments ago. Confirming this, Cho Jin-geuk fell into thought briefly before speaking. [Did you approach while I was seized by killing intent?] [Killing intent?] [Lets just say I was mad.] [So you were really insane when you were acting like a madman?] At Ma Ra-hyeons words, a strange bitterness flashed in Cho Jin-geuks eyes. He gazed at the sunlight shining into the cave, then removed the sword qi from Ma Ra-hyeons neck and said: [Whoever you are, leave while Im in my right mind.] Ma Ra-hyeons eyes trembled slightly at his attitude. The battle was decided, yet he suddenly came to his senses and was letting him go unharmed? Though it was a perfect chance to keep his life, anger welled up in Ma Ra-hyeon along with the rising self-loathing. [Who are you to decide whether I stay or go?] Feeling the killing intent in his voice, Cho Jin-geuk, who had removed his sword qi, raised his energy without releasing it. Then he raised one eyebrow, tilted his head, and said: [Did you come looking for me?] [Do you think I came all this way for no reason?] [Ha.] At those words, Cho Jin-geuk sighed and licked his lips as if they were dry. After staring at Ma Ra-hyeon for a while, Cho Jin-geuk finally spoke. [I suppose Im your enemy.] [Dont talk as if its someone elses business.] [I never thought it was someone elses business. Its all my karma, something I brought upon myself.] [You brought it upon yourself?] [I dont know who you are, but judging by that level of killing intent, you must have lost family or someone precious while I was seized by killing intent. Otherwise, you wouldnt have come to such a remote place.] At these words, Ma Ra-hyeon, still exuding killing intent, removed his mask. Whoosh! As the mask came off, revealing blue eyes and exotic features, Cho Jin-geuks expression froze. [You. Youre a Westerner. No, a mixed-blood?] [Do you remember nothing even seeing this face?] [] Cho Jin-geuk gave no answer to Ma Ra-hyeons question. It was an affirmative response. At his answer, Ma Ra-hyeon felt a pain in his chest beyond anger. It was stranger for someone who indiscriminately killed people while mad to remember each person they killed, but he had hoped. He thought Cho might remember his father, Priest Mayera, since he was a Westerner. But his father wasnt in this bastards memory. Clench! As Ma Ra-hyeon gripped his sword, energy began circulating through his eight extraordinary meridians. Sensing this, sword qi materialized on Cho Jin-geuks sword. Taking a sword stance, Cho Jin-geuk said: [I dont know who you are, but if youre related to those who died by my hand, I can apologize. That was an error caused by me.] [You can apologize? You speak carelessly with that gaping mouth.] Ma Ra-hyeon felt true hatred for this bastard. He spoke as if bestowing some small kindness by saying he could apologize, but it wasnt the attitude of someone who truly considered it his karma. Thud! Ma Ra-hyeon stomped his foot and thrust his sword at Cho Jin-geuk. A whirlwind arose from the sword tip. It was the sword technique Chasing and Turning Sword from the Luminous Star Sword Art, the unique martial art of his master Jin Ye-rin. Though he hadnt had the chance to learn it directly from his mentor since becoming the Right Guardian of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult after the battle with Demons, his lord, the Leader of Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, had taught it to him when he said he was preparing for revenge. Whoosh whoosh whoosh! Cho Jin-geuks eyes widened as the sword energy came whirling in while he was in a stance. He realized it wasnt an ordinary sword technique, but a peerless one. I have to end it here. Ma Ra-hyeon was putting everything into the Chasing and Turning Sword. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Since the technique itself was a trump card, and he hadnt been able to use it intentionally when the bastard wasnt in his right mind, he thought Cho wouldnt be able to counter it. But right then, Snap! Clang! Though his range of motion was limited by the chains on his ankles, Cho Jin-geuk stepped back about five paces and extended his sword. At that moment, something flew from the dark rear of the cave. They were four weapons: a saber, a sword, a spear, and a wheel. Ten Martial Arts, Second Realm. Four Weapons Emerge! !? Ma Ra-hyeons eyes widened at the sight. He had thought Cho wasnt an ordinary master since he defeated him in 7 moves, but could he be a Profound Realm master who had even surpassed the Wall of Walls? Clang clang clang! As Ma Ra-hyeon marveled, the four weapons harmonized in four directions through energy control, tracing exquisite trajectories to block the Chasing and Turning Sword. Each of the four weapons moved differently, as if four different weapon masters were demonstrating excellent combined techniques. What is this? It was reminiscent enough of his mentor Jin Ye-rins unique martial art Wind Shadow Eight Forms to perfectly utilize the strengths of four weapons, but unlike Wind Shadow Eight Forms which directly created afterimages, these were deployed through energy control, making the changes even more unpredictable. Moreover, each move seemed imbued with tremendous killing intent, as if the martial art was created solely to kill opponents. Clang clang clang! Ugh! Though he tried to endure and push through somehow, the result was: Claaang! Ma Ra-hyeons sword flew and lodged in the ceiling, while the four weapons floating through energy control aimed at his vital points. They seemed ready to pierce his body if he moved even slightly. In the end, Ma Ra-hyeon had to accept his defeat, sinking into despair despite using his trump card. From the start, if his opponent was a Profound Realm master, there was bound to be a difference in their levels, so perhaps this was inevitable. [Kill me.] Ma Ra-hyeon spoke, taunting him. Though frustrated at failing to take revenge, he had to accept the outcome of his defeat. But then, [Youre no ordinary skilled fighter. With that level of martial arts, you must be one of the greatest masters of this age.] [] [You may not accept it, but Ill apologize.] [You bastard!] [If I had completed the Blood Killing Qi Technique, I could have fully controlled the killing intent. But failing to overcome it was strictly my fault. Thats what Im apologizing for.] [You speak as if youre apologizing for killing by mistake.] [Thats exactly how you understood it.] [What?] [From the start, choosing to live in the martial world means choosing a life where death can come at any time. Do you see a big difference between deaths with reasons and those without?] Grr! At his words, which were beyond absurd and utterly brazen, Ma Ra-hyeon wanted to tear that mouth apart right then. But he had already been defeated, and he would die instantly if the bastard made even a small move. Perhaps knowing this, Cho Jin-geuk continued: [Its an era of survival of the fittest. Even if it was a mistake, Im not weak-hearted enough to accept revenge for those who died because they were weak. No, its even ridiculous to make excuses to the likes of you when I havent even conquered the martial world yet.] [Conquer the martial world?] [Isnt it natural for a man born as a martial artist to dream of being the best under heaven? You too should have ambition instead of wasting time on revenge. Ah, I suppose that would be difficult too. Once I complete the Blood Killing Qi Technique and leave this place, even ambition will be meaningless.] [Ha.] Ma Ra-hyeon was dumbfounded. Even when not insane, this man wasnt exactly a normal type of person. He was simply furious that his father had been killed by such a bastard. Then, [But Ive alleviated my boredom by meeting someone after a long time, so Ill show mercy as a reward for that. Leave.] At his attitude of bestowing grace, Ma Ra-hyeon burst out in anger. [Youre insulting me now] Snap! But before he could fully express his anger, he fell unconscious. When he came to, he was covered in cold snow outside the cave, seeming to have been unconscious for quite some time. Damn it. For a while after waking, he was too consumed by humiliation and anger to do anything. Only when he heard strange laughter from inside the cave, realizing the bastard had gone mad again, was he able to leave that place. Realizing he couldnt do anything about Cho right away, Ma Ra-hyeon fell into deep thought for a while. The bastard was a Profound Realm master, an enemy he couldnt handle with his current skills. But he didnt know how long it would take to surpass the Wall of Walls by going back and honing his martial arts, and if the bastard completed his internal energy technique and left the cave as he said, there was no telling when or how they might meet again. Ill put aside my pride. In the end, Ma Ra-hyeon decided to give up on killing the bastard in a fair fight. He thought the only answer was to target him when he was insane, since there was absolutely no chance of winning when he was lucid. At least when insane, though he mixed various martial arts, he didnt use that peerless energy control technique he had shown when lucid. So Ma Ra-hyeon made a cave not far from there his dwelling and began to recall the martial arts the bastard had used, searching for ways to break them. Meanwhile, he went near the cave and calculated the times when the bastard was lucid and when he was insane. Three hours. After observing for several days, he found that Cho wasnt in his right mind from about 5 AM to 9 AM. He could tell just from the laughter coming from outside the cave. Ma Ra-hyeon decided to target those three hours. After recalling the 7 moves and coming up with ways to counter them, he went to the cave in the middle of the 5-7 AM period and fought the insane Cho Jin-geuk. However, he was defeated in just 10 moves. Damn it. No matter how many techniques the bastard had learned, their variety was so vast that even when insane, he didnt repeat techniques much. To say how monstrous this was, it meant he had no habits or tells. Monster. This was the feeling Ma Ra-hyeon had after fighting the insane bastard every day for two weeks. He had observed many talented individuals up close, but this was a completely different level of monster, no, genius. Haah. Was there really no way to deal with this bastard? Even after two weeks, he could only last about thirty moves. Could he bridge that gap just by mentally reviewing ways to break the techniques? Finally, Ma Ra-hyeon stopped his energy circulation midway, overwhelmed by growing frustrations. If he kept sinking into distracting thoughts, he might fall into qi deviation. If he couldnt even match the bastard in his insane state, defeating him when lucid might be as impossible as facing his lord. As Ma Ra-hyeon wallowed in self-loathing, he soon sat in meditation posture again and composed himself. No. I cant give up like this. No matter how strong the opponent, giving up meant giving up on avenging his father. That would be the same as truly submitting to the bastard. Even if it took time, if he could somehow grasp all of the bastards techniques, there might be a chance. Have patience. As Ma Ra-hyeon was about to mentally review his battles with the bastard again, Clang! Clang! He opened his eyes at the sound of footsteps ringing in his ears. !? The eyes visible through the gaps in Ma Ra-hyeons mask trembled. He saw a figure silhouetted against the light at the cave entrance, and with each step, the chains on his ankles clashed against the ground, making a metallic sound. It was none other than Cho Jin-geuk. Clang! Clang! As he approached, red light emanating from his eyes, he spoke: Your dedication in targeting only my insane times was truly admirable. So I decided I must show you first when I complete my internal energy technique. The tremendous killing intent in his voice. It was utterly ominous. He completed it? Feeling pressured by the bastards approach with such a vicious aura, as if he had been waiting for this moment, Ma Ra-hyeon hurriedly tried to get to his feet. But before he could, another voice echoed through the cave. So this is why your vacation was extended, Right Guardian. It was coming from behind Cho Jin-geuk. Cho Jin-geuk, who had been approaching Ma Ra-hyeon, shook his head and muttered: I see you had a companion. How unfortunate. Before he could finish speaking, Bang! Cho Jin-geuks body was slammed into the cave wall. Chapter 497.14 Chapter 497.14 C Side Story 4 Part 3Madman (3) The Ten Martial Arts Madman, Cho Jin-geuk. Though now stained with infamy, he was originally born in Gansu province and renowned as the Ten Weapons Prodigy, the head of the prestigious martial arts family Cho of Jinchang. While most martial arts families focused on unarmed combat and mastering a single weapon, their family had excelled in many weapons for generations. The Jinchang Cho family, possessing excellent martial arts in saber, spear, sword, halberd, staff, fist, palm, leg, finger, and claw techniques, had firmly established their power to the point where they were known to have no rivals in Gansu province. However, this renowned Jinchang Cho family never clashed or interacted with other sects, so as time passed, many martial artists in Gansu began to doubt their skills. Theyre said to be excellent, but has anyone actually seen them compete? Isnt this just an exaggerated rumor? Is it even possible to be proficient in ten weapons in the first place? It could be possible. If theyre all mediocre. Ah! That makes sense. Such rumors began to be accepted as fact at some point. The Jinchang Cho family was also aware of this. However, they didnt make any big moves despite the outside skepticism and ridicule. But someone appeared who couldnt stand it and broke this pattern. That person was Cho Jin-geuk. Generally, it takes a long time to master even one weapon, but most martial artists of the Jinchang Cho family were talented enough to master five or six. Among them, Cho Jin-geuk was known as a genius who had mastered all the martial arts of the Jinchang Cho family in just over 200 years. With his innate talent, he didnt stop there but developed the familys martial arts and even created new ones, showing qualities of a great grandmaster. This outstanding talent led him to change even the long-standing rules of the family. The retired patriarch Cho Moon-hyung asked: [Do you really want to step forward even if it means changing the family rules?] [Long ago, our ancestors established such rules because they couldnt control the killing nature. But havent we overcome this with the Steadfast Mind Anchor now?] [Though no major problems have occurred yet, its not perfect.] [Then how long do you intend to be bound by the family rules? Will you keep hearing that we cant fulfill our role as a martial arts family because of the innate tendency passed down for generations?] [As men born, no, as martial artists who have cultivated martial arts, shouldnt we rule over the world?] [Rule over the world] Thus, he persuaded the retired patriarch and family members, amended the family rules for the first time in hundreds of years, and declared their advancement to the outside world. With great ambition, he subdued all the martial artists in Gansu province in just a month to claim the title of the worlds strongest, then advanced to Sichuan province in the south. Before long, he achieved the feat of defeating and subjugating the strongest masters of over ten small and medium-sized sects. Filled with confidence, his next targets were the major sects called Qingcheng Sect, Sichuan Tang Family, and Emei Sect. These three groups could be called the major orthodox sects representing Sichuan and belonging to the Righteous Alliance. If he could defeat them, it would prove that the Jinchang Cho family had become a force capable of subjugating even major sects. Should I choose the Qingcheng Swordsman[1] Jin Sok-ja, Qingcheng Sects best swordsman, or Tang In-hae, the rising supermaster of the Tang family known as Thousand Poison Hand? After deliberation, he chose the Sichuan Tang Family, one of the Seven Great Families. Despite being a prestigious martial arts family, the Jinchang Cho family wasnt included in the Seven Great Families, so he intended to show that this structure was wrong. But here, a variable arose. Before he could even reach the Sichuan Tang Family, his ambition was thwarted by an unknown being. [Are you the Ten Weapons Prodigy?] This person had a body developed to the extreme, more than any martial artist he had ever seen. Feeling a strange competitive spirit towards him, from whom he couldnt sense any energy even with his qi sense, Cho Jin-geuk engaged in a fight, but Bang bang bang bang! What the hell is this guy? Despite giving it his all for dozens of seconds, he couldnt inflict any damage on this monster. He had never heard of or seen such a monster in Sichuan province. It was a shock for him, who thought he had come infinitely close to being the worlds strongest after mastering the supreme techniques of the Ten Weapons. Damn it. A technique is a method to subdue or kill an opponent most efficiently. But if it doesnt work from the start, its useless. I cant handle this monster with conventional methods. Then I need to pierce through that seemingly indestructible body, but How can one wound a body that even internal energy cant affect? Then its only possible by refining the internal energy more minutely or exerting power beyond that. Suddenly, something flashed through Cho Jin-geuks mind. No. Thats not it. The curse of the family passed down since the ancestors time. It was that their bloodline was born with a killing nature for generations. This wasnt simply having strong killing intent. Those seized by the killing nature could exert transcendent power through the killing intent inherent in their blood. But there was a problem here. Once seized by killing intent, they couldnt control it and had to kill someone to calm it down. Because of this, their ancestors, seized by the killing nature, ended up killing many people, and believing they couldnt control it, they forbade their descendants from interacting or competing with other martial artists. As time passed, the descendants of the Jinchang Cho family devised numerous methods to control the killing nature, and the Steadfast Mind Anchor[2], which almost perfectly suppressed it, was the result. The Steadfast Mind Anchor was a mind technique that calmed the mind and suppressed the killing heart, allowing the descendants of the Jinchang Cho family to no longer be seized by killing intent. However, Cho Jin-geuk, sensing the crisis of defeat, thought of a method he shouldnt have. If I could only control the power of the killing nature He might be able to pierce through those thick muscles as hard as vajra. As he was contemplating this choice he shouldnt make, his opponent approached, emitting steam-like vapor from his entire body. Cho Jin-geuk shouted at him: [Why have you blocked my way?] [Youre not asking because you dont know, right?] [What?] [Youve stirred up quite a commotion in the Sichuan martial world. Do you want to conquer the world or something?] At this question, Cho Jin-geuk snorted as if dumbfounded. [Is that not allowed?] [Theres nothing that cant be done.] [Then are you also trying to conquer the world?] [No. Im just trying to prevent a crisis for a certain family, following someones will.] [A certain family?] What on earth is he talking about? As Cho Jin-geuk wondered, the opponent approached him step by step and said: [I was going to let you go since it didnt seem worth worrying about, but whats contained inside you cant be overlooked.] What the opponent pointed to was Cho Jin-geuks chest. At these words, Cho Jin-geuks eyes took on a strange light. Could this person have sensed that inherent in his familys bloodline? Cho Jin-geuk straightened his posture, took a stance, and asked: [The world is truly vast. I thought no one could match me, but youre the first peerless master Ive met. Whats your name?] [Is that important?] [It is. I need to remember it.] [Moo-jeok.] Moo-jeok (Invincible)? Is this really his name? It was far too arrogant to be a name, and he had never heard it before. He seemed to be a reclusive eccentric. However, what mattered wasnt names or fame anyway. Cho Jin-geuk, in his stance, slowly regulated his breathing and stopped the energy circulation method of the Steadfast Mind Anchor, which he had built as a foundation and always maintained. Then, Whoosh! Suddenly, a dark red energy rose like a mirage from his body, and even his eyes became bloodshot. At this ominous aura full of killing intent, the man who called himself Moo-jeoks eyes sharpened. Thus, having released the killing nature he had suppressed for so long, he fought Moo-jeok again. And when he came to his senses, he woke up in a doctors place with all the bones in his body shattered and his muscles twisted. Upon waking, he couldnt bear this first defeat he had ever experienced. [Aaaaargh!] Defeat and a terribly damaged body. Everything made him despair. His dantian was intact, but with all his muscles twisted and every bone in his body shattered into pieces, what could he do when he couldnt even move? He was now practically crippled. For nearly two weeks, he barely ate or drank, in shock and agony. But then, something amazing happened. [How is this possible?] The doctor caring for him spoke the results of his pulse diagnosis as if he couldnt believe it. In just two weeks, half of his shattered bones had reattached, and his twisted muscles were gradually returning to their original positions. This was great news for him who had been unable to move, unable to even budge. However, despite this good news, he was consumed by revenge rather than joy. Unforgivable. He was enraged that his ambition to rule the world with his superior martial arts had been shattered by an unknown eccentric whose name wasnt even known. And that anger eventually led to endless killing intent. The killing nature in his bloodline, which had been closed for a long time as he maintained the Steadfast Mind Anchor, had awakened. Five days passed, and with his abnormal recovery ability, his bones had completely reattached and his twisted muscles had found their place, but [W-why are you doing this? Please, just spare my lifeack!] Seized by unstoppable killing intent during his energy circulation, he killed the doctor and all the patients there before leaving. Initially, he hadnt intended to kill the doctor, but sensing that his killing nature had gone berserk from what he had done, he tried to control it by using the Steadfast Mind Anchor again. However, once out of control, the killing intent could no longer be regulated at will with just the Steadfast Mind Anchor. No. At this rate, Ill just be dragged around by the killing nature. Knowing that if he couldnt control the killing nature, he would inevitably degenerate into a crazy murderer like his ancestors, he decided to use his outstanding talent to create a new internal energy technique to control it. While his ancestors had only suppressed it until now, Lets sublimate the killing nature into martial arts. The killing nature inherent in their bloodline possessed transcendent power, so it was too precious to simply give up. And to rule the world and face that man, he needed to make this power completely his own. Despite this resolution, he didnt return to his family. It was to avoid a situation where he might harm his family members if he went berserk, or be abandoned by them. Lets go somewhere with few people. The place he chose was Mount Tian, a remote area covered in snow all year round. He thought that in this place full of cold, no one would live, so few would come looking, and he wouldnt clash with anyone. Or so he thought. However, contrary to his expectations, Mount Tian was a pilgrimage site for a religious group. They were the Fire Faith Order believers. Unfortunately, Cho Jin-geuk encountered them just as his killing nature was going berserk and indiscriminately killed the Fire Faith Order believers, and not content with that, he even killed all the people in a nearby village not far from Mount Tian. Realizing that it was harder to control the killing nature just by avoiding people than he had expected, Cho Jin-geuk decided this wouldnt do. So, believing that confining himself was the only answer, he found a strange mineral that wouldnt break even under internal energy and absorbed that energy, made chains from it, and restrained himself. sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Thus, after a long time passed, he finally created a new internal energy technique to completely control the killing nature and utilize its power with his innate talent worthy of a great grandmaster. That was the Blood Killing Qi Technique. [Hahahahahahaha!] After completing the technique, he was confident. Having completed the supreme martial art Ten Martial Ways, which could handle ten weapons at once through energy control, and the Blood Killing Qi Technique, now no one could match him. Now he just needed to return to the martial world, deal with the one who first defeated him long ago, and conquer the world. Of course, there was something to resolve first. That mixed-blood bastard. He had shown mercy because the guy was related to his past mistakes, but the bastard had tried to kill him by targeting only when he was mad, seized by killing nature while cultivating his new technique. Every time he came to his senses, he had been greatly annoyed by the remaining traces of battle from the bastard. So he was going to kill him first before leaving, but I see you had a companion. How unfortunate. Bang! !? Cho Jin-geuk, whose body was suddenly slammed into the cave wall, couldnt hide his bewilderment for a moment. What on earth is going on? He had just completed his technique, and his whole bodys qi sense had become extremely sensitive. Yet he hadnt even perceived someone approaching before being slammed into the wall by an overwhelming force. Grr! Whoever it was, he could tell clearly from this one strike. This was no ordinary master. At least an equal, or even superior. If so, to widen the gap, he needed to use the Blood Killing Qi Technique in one go. During his seclusion in the cave, he hadnt just spent time controlling the killing nature. In the process of creating a martial art to harmonize the ten weapons, he had completed the Ten Martial Ways and surpassed the Wall of Walls. He had reached the Profound Realm, a realm only the pinnacles of the martial world approached. If the profound internal energy of the Profound Realm combined with the Blood Killing Qi Technique, that power could be called the worlds strongest without exaggeration. Boom boom boom boom! Cho Jin-geuk, who had raised his power to the maximum in one breath, escaped from the wall. As he emerged and used the Blood Killing Qi Technique, dark red energy surged from his entire body, dyeing the surroundings ominously. Grooooowl! Whoever you are, youll regret opposing me who has completed the Blood Killing Qi Technique! Cho Jin-geuks eyebrow raised. His killing intent-infused energy filled the entire cave and even pressed down on the air, but the opponent wasnt even showing wariness, let alone turning around. Someone who had approached Ma Ra-hyeon with his hands behind his back opened his mouth. You look terrible. My lord. Whoosh! Ma Ra-hyeon clasped his hands together and knelt on one knee, showing respect towards him. At their behavior, Grr! Cho Jin-geuks expression twisted fiercely. How dare they not only turn their back to him but not even show wariness? He would show them what a great price such arrogance would bring. Ten Martial Ways, Third Realm, Six Weapons Emerge! As Cho Jin-geuk swung his sword, raising the Blood Killing Energy that materialized his killing intent, six weapons covered in dark red internal energy flew in from outside the cave. The weapons that flew in aimed at the target Cho Jin-geuk pointed his sword at. That target was the someone standing with his hands behind his back. But then, Woong woong woong! The six weapons that were flying with enough force to pierce through that someone in one go suddenly stopped in mid-air. Cho Jin-geuks expression, who had maximized his power by even raising the Blood Killing Energy, froze. He tried to raise the Blood Killing Energy even more, attempting to move the weapons somehow to unleash the techniques of the Ten Martial Ways energy control. However, Before he could, the weapons that had stopped in mid-air crumbled and scattered into dust. What on earth? As he was bewildered, Ma Ra-hyeon, who had been showing respect, raised his head and spoke. Cho Jin-geuk. You said you could conquer the martial world? When he had said that, Ma Ra-hyeon had inwardly sneered. The reason was simple. You dreamed a dream that you cant achieve even in death. What? The one youre looking at is my lord, the Heavenly Demon, the current pinnacle of the martial world. Pinnacle? This guy is the current pinnacle of the martial world? For a moment, Cho Jin-geuks expression went blank before his eyes sharpened. And for good reason, as this was truly a fortuitous coincidence. On the very day he overcame the curse of the killing nature and completed the Blood Killing Qi Technique, the one called the current pinnacle of the martial world appeared right before him. This was an opportunity bestowed by heavenly fortune. Without needing to defeat countless others, if he could subdue just this one person, it would be no different from conquering the world. Groooowl! Cho Jin-geuk, filled with fighting spirit, raised his Blood Killing Energy to the extreme in one go, something he had never done above 60% since completing his technique. The surging dark red energy filled the cave and began to press down on all directions. With tremendous wind pressure, even the walls began to crack from the aftermath. Crack crack crack! It was truly enormous power. But then, How annoying. With those words, Heavenly Demon raised his hand to shoulder height and made a gesture of clenching his fist. At that very moment, Rumble rumble rumble! Suddenly, as if an earthquake had occurred, the entire cave shook violently. Then, Cho Jin-geuks field of view distorted, the space rippled, and Whoosh! All the dark red energy that had filled the entire cave converged to a single point, compressed into the form of a small sphere. The sight was so astonishing that Cho Jin-geuks mouth had fallen open before he knew it. How did he do that to the materialized Blood Killing Energy? Then Heavenly Demon slightly turned his head, lightly flicked his finger towards the sphere, and said: Take it back. Boom! It was the moment Heavenly Demons finger touched it. The compressed sphere split the air and pierced straight through the center of Cho Jin-geuks chest. Thud! Gah! With a dying scream, the staggering Cho Jin-geuk looked down at his pierced chest with eyes widened to the point of tearing. Chapter 497.15 Chapter 497.15 C Side Story 4 Part 4Madman (4) Ugh A gaping hole in the center of his chest. The condensed energy had precisely pierced through his heart. Black blood suddenly gushed out from the hole that had momentarily been visible all the way through to the other side. Whoosh! The Ten Martial Arts Madman Cho Jin-geuk clutched the wound on his chest and staggered, then gritted his teeth and barely endured. Your endurance is quite impressive. Grr! At Heavenly Demons voice ringing in his ears, Cho Jin-geuk, filled with rage beyond pain, raised his head and glared at his face. !? But upon seeing his face, Cho Jin-geuks eyes wavered. It was because of the beautiful, delicate face that looked to be barely twenty years old no matter how he looked at it. So young? He had thought that the current pinnacle of the martial world would be at least around his age or older. But seeing Heavenly Demons extremely youthful appearance, he couldnt help but be quite shocked. If that face had become younger through some kind of body transformation technique, he could understand, but if not, it would be utterly dispiriting. [Hahahahaha! Finally, a martial genius with the qualities of the worlds strongest has been born in our Cho family!] [Young Masters martial talent is beyond what any later generations could match!] [Youre saying the Family Head corrected all these many secret manuals? Ha! You truly were born with the qualities of a great grandmaster!] Except for when he had confined himself to control his killing nature, he had lived his entire life hearing only extreme praise. This wasnt just something said because blood is thicker than water. His father, the retired family head, and the family retainers were all astonished every time they saw his martial talent. He was truly a born genius. Thats what he was. I am the heaven-ordained worlds strongest. He had lived with such self-confidence. But what on earth was this situation? They say theres always someone better. This monster-like guy is even stronger than that Mujeok bastard who gave him his first defeat ever, saying theres another sky beyond the sky. It was impossible to even gauge his capabilities. Haa haa You bastard He can barely speak. Having already been utterly defeated by overwhelming power, even saying anything feels futile. Damn it. Everything feels so dispiriting. He had sublimated his killing nature into martial arts even while confining himself, but that time has become meaningless. What if he had returned to his family back then? sea??h th N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Would such an absurdly unfortunate event not have happened? Amidst this, Cho Jin-geuk suddenly thought of his family and felt choked with regret. Though he had been defeated, the Blood Killing Qi Technique not only brings their family back into the world but sublimates killing intent into martial arts. Yet it felt bitter that he couldnt pass on this realization to his family before dying like this. If this just disappeared, unless someone with great grandmaster qualities like himself appeared, the Jinchang Cho family might have to live suppressing their killing nature for dozens of generations, no, perhaps forever. That would be more tragic than death. Throb throb! Thud! Unable to endure the pain in his heart, Cho Jin-geuk finally fell to his knees. Kneeling thus, he kept his gaze on Heavenly Demon and said: Ive lost. Haa haa To these words, Heavenly Demon replied in a dry voice: When did we ever compete? Clench! Cho Jin-geuks fist, clutching his chest, tightened. With his heart pierced and death a certainty, he had tried to show an attitude of acknowledging defeat in his final moment. However, the opponent hadnt even considered him a match from the start. As someone with strong self-pride, he felt greatly insulted, but he couldnt refute this at all. The gap in martial prowess was that large. Clenching his fist and swallowing his anger, Cho Jin-geuk spoke with difficulty: What excuses could the loser make? But as a fellow martial artist Stop. !? At that moment, Heavenly Demon cut off his words. Then, gesturing with his eyes towards the chains on Cho Jin-geuks ankles, he said: Those. Where did you get them? Cough cough At Heavenly Demons question, Cho Jin-geuks eyes glinted. As expected of a martial artist, did he recognize these? The chains binding his ankles were something he had discovered in a deep cave in Mount Tian that he had entered by chance. [How can this be?] The highest grade iron that martial artists desire most could be said to be Ten-Thousand Cold Iron. But this mineral surpasses even that. Thinking that these peculiar iron chains that couldnt be cut even by internal energy and even absorbed qi could restrain him for a while, he had taken them and sought out the best blacksmith in Xinjiang. As expected, the blacksmith was amazed by this strange iron. The blacksmith boasted that if weapons were made with this, they could create the finest martial equipment in all of Central Plains. But Cho Jin-geuk didnt have it made into weapons. Rather than weapons, he needed chains that could restrain himself right then. Anyway, once he completed his internal energy technique and was freed, it wouldnt be too late to make weapons then. The only regrettable thing was that there wasnt enough of this strange iron to make all ten weapons for handling the Ten Martial Ways. Its a shame, but I could make a request in exchange for this. He wanted to give this to his family too, but not as much as the Blood Killing Qi Technique or Ten Martial Ways. So Cho Jin-geuk spoke with difficulty: Cough cough. If I give you this, could you grant one request as a fellow martial artist? Who said I needed that? Tell me where you got this from. At Heavenly Demons words, Cho Jin-geuk frowned. He had thought Heavenly Demon coveted this special iron, but he was speaking as if that wasnt the case. No, could it be that he thinks theres more of this iron? If thats the case Then the sound of fingers snapping rang in his ears. What is he doing? But then, I found this iron in a deep underground altar in a cave where a group on a pilgrimage, saying their holy land was here, fled as I killed them while seized by killing intent. !? Wait, why did I answer that? As he was bewildered, Ma Ra-hyeon rushed in and punched him in the face. Whack! Ugh! Ma Ra-hyeons eyes burned fiercely as he looked at Cho Jin-geuk, whose head had turned from the blow. The group on a pilgrimage that Cho Jin-geuk mentioned. They were the Fire Faith Order believers led by his father, Priest Mayera. You casually mention something you took after killing my father? Father? You son of a bitch! Filled with rage and killing intent, Ma Ra-hyeon didnt stop there but grabbed Cho Jin-geuks collar and madly pummeled his face. Whack! Whack! Whack! Whack! Whack! Though no internal energy was used, Ma Ra-hyeons strength as a martial artist was different from ordinary people, so with each punch, Cho Jin-geuks face was terribly mashed, his nose bone collapsing and teeth breaking. Crunch! He was striking so hard that even the eye socket broke and bone fragments pierced the eyeball, but Heavenly Demon stopped this. Stop for a moment. Heavenly Demons order was absolute, so no matter how consumed by revenge he was, Ma Ra-hyeon stopped immediately. Ma Ra-hyeons fists were completely stained with the bastards blood. Drip drip! Ugh What was truly amazing was that despite being hit like this, since the blows werent infused with internal energy, Cho Jin-geuk was still breathing. It could be called a tenacious life force, to still be alive even with his heart pierced. Heavenly Demon snapped his fingers again and asked Cho Jin-geuk, who was groaning with his face mangled: Where is that place? At this question, Cho Jin-geuk was so angry that he had not the slightest intention to answer. However, regardless of his will, his mouth was cruelly answering: Ugh On the middle slopes of the second highest mountain range to the southwest Haa haa As soon as he finished answering, Cho Jin-geuk screamed madly: What! What sorcery have you used?! I heard your answer well. At Heavenly Demons reply, Cho Jin-geuk was dumbfounded. Just what is this guy? It seemed he had mastered not only martial arts but also strange sorcery. How could there be such an absurd case of making someone speak their inner thoughts at will, disregarding the persons own will? He had intended to ask for the Blood Killing Qi Technique and Ten Martial Ways formula to be passed on to his family in exchange for the location of the iron he had found, but all of this had become useless. Perhaps such a request would have been meaningless from the start. Damn that mixed-blood bastard. He considered Cho Jin-geuk his enemy, so even if he asked as a martial artist since he was going to die anyway, there was no way he would grant the request. Realizing his own foolishness, Cho Jin-geuk closed his eyes, seemingly giving up on everything. Perhaps it would have been better to hope that his family would discover the cave where he had confined himself to train. Though he hadnt left the completed formula, he had engraved some records of the Blood Killing Qi Techniques breathing techniques and traces of the Ten Martial Ways on the cave walls. Please. Find that and repay this someday Breathing heavily, he gradually lost consciousness. But Heavenly Demons voice reached his ears as he was dying: Does this person have family? The Jinchang Cho family in Gansu province is his family, sir. Is that so? Then its not over yet. Right Guardian, mobilize as much of our cults forces as you want and wipe out their entire lineage. What!? Cho Jin-geuk was so shocked by Heavenly Demons order that he opened his eyes despite having closed them. However, what his eyes saw was the sole of Ma Ra-hyeons foot. Watch from hell. Ill send them to you one by one. You bas Whack! Crunch! His face, which had been spewing anger, was crushed under Ma Ra-hyeons foot. Though he had wanted to accomplish it entirely with his own strength, Ma Ra-hyeon shed tears thinking of his father, perhaps feeling his grudge somewhat resolved by avenging him like this. Drip! Meanwhile, at the same time. Someone landed from the sky in front of Cheong-ryeong, who had been waiting not far from the cave, wearing thick fur clothing. Thud! Rumble rumble! The landing was so massive that the surrounding ground shook. The being was a huge monkey with a purple face and white fur, wearing armor decorated with snake patterns C the White Ghost King. Grooowl! At the appearance of this being exuding tremendous demonic power, Cheong-ryeong hurriedly drew the sword at her waist. Shing! But then, the White Ghost King prostrated himself before someone next to her with a great shout. Mistress! Youre safe! She was none other than Iron Fan Immortal, the Great Spirit Beast of Plantain Leaf Peak. Chapter 497.16 Chapter 497.16 C Side Story 5 Part 1White Ghost King (1) Mistress! Youre safe! The White Ghost King couldnt hide his joy. The order he had received from his young master Hong Hae-a was to protect his masters mother, Iron Fan Immortal. [Who should I protect her from?] [There are those desperate to catch me. They will surely target my mother. You must protect her.] [I accept your command, young master!] However, upon arriving at Plantain Leaf Peak, he couldnt help but feel both anger and despair. He had wanted to carry out the young masters order to be forgiven by the Great Strength King, but he felt self-loathing for failing to even protect her. The White Ghost King had heard from Ash-Faced Demon, one of Iron Fan Immortals Three Heroes with long gray hair, that she had been abducted by an unknown person. Thinking it might be an ancient immortal, he was going to report to the young master first, but he had flown here in a hurry after accidentally discovering her. White Ghost King? Recognizing him, Iron Fan Immortal frowned her delicate brows and called out. She couldnt help but know him, as the Great Strength King had Great Spirit Beasts following him. Each of these Great Spirit Beasts was a lesser demon with power so strong it wouldnt be strange for them to be given the title of one of the Six Demons. However, in a war with the ancient immortals long ago, he had lost his right-hand man, the Yu-Battle King[1], and another one, the White Ghost King, had been imprisoned due to his great anger over some incident. Puzzled by this, she asked: How are you here? The young master released my confinement and gave me a chance for His revival. Hong Hae-a, that child released you? Yes. Though He hasnt forgiven me yet, I want to achieve merit with this opportunity and become His strength again. How admirable. She spoke as if finding something unsatisfactory. This was because of that certain incident. Long ago, despite the Great Strength Kings orders, the White Ghost King had left his concubine, the Ten Thousand-Old Fox Kings daughter, alone, resulting in a major incident where that concubine lost her life. The White Ghost King had made the excuse that he left his post because of an order Iron Fan Immortal had given in the past, which caused the Great Strength King to become greatly angered. He imprisoned the White Ghost King deep underground and didnt see her for decades. Because of this, she didnt particularly like the White Ghost King. Even if it was from the distant past. Mistress, this is great. When the Lord awakens, once again like beforeMistress? The White Ghost King was puzzled. This was because Iron Fan Immortal was frowning and shaking her head, as if restraining him from saying anything. Finding this strange, the White Ghost King raised his white eyebrows and looked down at Cheong-ryeong, who was standing guard next to her with her sword drawn. Mistress, surely youre not acting like this because of this prey? Stop! Startled by the White Ghost Kings words, Iron Fan Immortal rebuked him. Mistress? How Apologize to the mistress at once! What? Mistress? What on earth are you saying? The White Ghost King glared at Cheong-ryeong with a look of genuine bewilderment. Just by revealing his killing intent, the White Ghost King, a Great Spirit Beast comparable to the Six Demons, made the surrounding air unbearably heavy. Though she had surpassed even the purple spirit level and even exceeded Profound Realm masters when she was a vengeful spirit, Cheong-ryeong had become infinitely weaker compared to then after her complete reincarnation. She couldnt face this Great Spirit Beast alone. However, sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She had Iron Fan Immortal, the Great Spirit Beast that Heavenly Demon had made his spirit servant. Iron Fan Immortal sharply rebuked the White Ghost King, striking his cheek that was pressuring Cheong-ryeong: Do you dare disobey my order? Mi-Mistress? But this is just I said mistress. Mistress? What are you talking about She is the partner of the one I serve as master. Mistress! What do you mean by the one you serve? Suddenly, the White Ghost King recalled what Ash-Faced Demon, one of Iron Fan Immortals Three Heroes, had said. For some unknown reason, Iron Fan Immortal had willingly followed that monster-like being who had overturned Plantain Leaf Cave. That bastard who took the mistress must have used some technique. Otherwise, the mistress would never say such crazy things. The White Ghost Kings mind became complicated for a moment. With his simple and hot-tempered nature, he wanted to kill this human woman and wipe out the human who had used techniques on the mistress, but if the mistress Iron Fan Immortal went berserk due to the technique and tried to attack him, the young master might become angry. If that happened, even if the Lord revived, the young master might not forgive him. Damn it, what should I do? Should I go along with the mistress for now and not touch this human woman? But that was truly disheartening. To think he had to go along with mere prey. Right. Lets take her to the young master for now. The young master, who is skilled in all sorts of techniques unlike the Lord, might be able to return the mistress to normal. So the White Ghost King withdrew his killing intent and carefully said: I understand. If she is the partner of the one the mistress serves, this White Ghost King shouldnt treat her carelessly. Human wenchno, woman. I apologize. The White Ghost King bowed his head, apologizing to Cheong-ryeong according to human etiquette. At his attitude, Cheong-ryeong asked Iron Fan Immortal beside her: Is this one a lesser demon following the Great Strength King? Yes, he is. Iron Fan Immortal answered nonchalantly. At this sight, the White Ghost Kings fur trembled with how furious he was inside. Endure. Just endure a little longer. The White Ghost King said to Iron Fan Immortal: Mistress. The young master Is, is that child still looking for the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox? At that moment, Iron Fan Immortal hurriedly changed the subject. As she did so, she once again frowned at the White Ghost King, sending a look telling him not to talk about Hong Hae-a. Though she had become a spirit servant, her true desire was to prevent that monster-like human from meeting Hong Hae-a by any means. However, with Cheong-ryeong beside her, she couldnt say this openly. Of course, Cheong-ryeong wasnt oblivious. By young master, you seem to mean Hong Hae-a. You, White Ghost King who follows the Great Strength King, seem to know well where that boy is. Ugh Iron Fan Immortal grabbed her forehead, veins popping out. This White Ghost King, all brawn and no brains, was about to ruin everything. Seeing her seemingly in pain, the White Ghost King thought this wouldnt do and revealed his true intentions: Mistress! I dont know what technique youve fallen under, but this lowly one will capture this wench and take her to the young master, so please endure a little longer. No! Dont you dare do such a thingagh! Mistress, forgive me! With that cry, the White Ghost King reached out his hand to grab Cheong-ryeong. Snap! I said no! Then Iron Fan Immortal, who had been clutching her forehead, drew the whip at her waist and struck the White Ghost Kings wrist. Crack! Whoosh! Flames erupted where the whip struck, and the White Ghost Kings hand was deflected sideways. Ugh! The White Ghost King gritted his teeth and endured, trying to grab Cheong-ryeong. He thought that since she was under a technique, mistress Iron Fan Immortal would interfere with him anyway. However, Cheong-ryeong had also honed her martial arts again after reincarnating, reaching the pinnacle-stage of the Transformation Realm. Even though she was pregnant, she wasnt someone who would be easily caught. Cheong-ryeong quickly used her movement technique and flew backwards. Snap! Having missed her, the White Ghost King tried to leap with a terribly twisted expression. You insect! However, Boom! Whoosh! A wall of fire erupted right in front of him, creating a wall of flames, forcing him to stop. The fire wall didnt stop there but pushed towards the White Ghost King. Knowing well that her flames were no ordinary ones, the White Ghost King stepped back, took a deep breath, and exhaled with his mouth pursed. Phooo! Whoosh! A whirlwind arose from the White Ghost Kings mouth, creating a hole in the huge fire wall. Not missing this chance, the White Ghost King leapt through it. Having crossed beyond the fire wall through the hole, the White Ghost King looked around searching for Cheong-ryeong. Where did that human wench go? Snap! It was right then. As the White Ghost King turned his head looking around, his eyes fell upon mistress Iron Fan Immortal kneeling with terrified eyes. Though he didnt know when he had appeared, in front of her was a man with quite beautiful features for a human, holding that human wench in one arm. When did he take her there? Ah! Its that human bastard! The White Ghost King realized that this man was the one who had used techniques on her, seeing Iron Fan Immortals unbearable state. Thinking that if he just killed or captured this guy, the mistress would be freed, he leapt forward on all fours like a charging beast. But then, Whoosh! As that beautiful man slightly raised his hand then lowered it, Boom! The White Ghost King was slammed flat onto the ground by tremendous pressure. The White Ghost Kings eyes widened at this sudden event. What is going on? An unbelievably powerful force was forcibly suppressing him, a level of energy he hadnt felt since his lord, the Great Strength King. What is this guy? On the surface, he looked like just an ordinary human. But to possess this level of energy, could he be one of the ancient immortals the young master spoke of? If so, this wasnt a situation to recklessly charge in barehanded. Spirit Demon Great Treasure, Snake Scale Armor[2]! As the White Ghost King raised his demonic power, the snake-patterned armor he was wearing glowed purple, and the muscles under his white fur swelled greatly. Crunch crunch crunch! The Spirit Demon Great Treasure, Snake Scale Armor. It was the White Ghost Kings Spirit Demon Great Treasure, an armor that adapted to the opponents strength. This armor could only be used by the White Ghost King, and it was the greatest treasure that had allowed him to survive even in the war against the ancient immortals. Having adapted to the qi that was suppressing him with the Snake Scale Armor, the White Ghost King sprung his hands and feet and rose from the ground. Bang! As he stood up, the White Ghost King unwrapped and threw the red silk wrapped around his right arm. The red silk fluttered as if alive, then spread out widely and flew towards the beautiful man, Heavenly Demon. Whoosh! This was one of the two treasures Hong Hae-a had given him, called the Heavenly Mixing Silk[3], an immortal treasure that could control water and seal opponents. The flying red silk treasure, Heavenly Mixing Silk, tried to swallow up Heavenly Demon and Cheong-ryeong in an instant. But then, Whoosh! Pillars of fire erupted from the ground, pushing back the Heavenly Mixing Silk. Damn it! Mistress! The one who had blocked this was Iron Fan Immortal. Having become Heavenly Demons spirit servant, she had developed a compulsion to protect her master regardless of her own will, so she had no choice but to instinctively block it. Thinking this wouldnt do, the White Ghost King decided it would be better to bind Iron Fan Immortal instead. So, Heavenly Mixing Silk. Capture the mistress! At the White Ghost Kings command, the Heavenly Mixing Silk that had been pushed back by the fire pillars fluttered, then changed direction, dodging them and targeting Iron Fan Immortal. In that gap, the White Ghost King tried to throw the rope at his waist towards Heavenly Demon. This was also a treasure given to him by Hong Hae-a, a rope called the Immortal Binding Rope[4], created to subdue immortals. [An immortal bound by this cannot exert immortal power.] His young master had given this saying it would work even if the opponent was an ancient immortal. The moment the White Ghost King grasped the rope, a brilliant five-colored light flowed from it, which was the energy contained in the Immortal Binding Rope treasure. But just as the White Ghost King was about to lift it after grasping it, Iron Fan Immortal, take your own life. !? As soon as those words left Heavenly Demons mouth, Iron Fan Immortal, who had been blocking the incoming Heavenly Mixing Silk with pillars of fire, tried to pierce her own chest with her sharpened nails. Nooooo! Snap! The shocked White Ghost King threw the Immortal Binding Rope at Iron Fan Immortal. The Immortal Binding Rope, emitting brilliant five-colored light, flew and wrapped around Iron Fan Immortals body as she tried to take her own life. Not stopping there, the Heavenly Mixing Silk also flew and covered her in that state. Whack! Having barely prevented her from taking her own life, the White Ghost King angrily rebuked: You cowardly bastard! Whoosh! But as Heavenly Demon grasped his sword, Woong! An enormous transparent sword appeared above the Heavenly Mixing Silk, falling and cutting through the red silk. Slash! The utterly transparent sword was the Formless Sword. As the Heavenly Mixing Silks fabric was cut by the Formless Sword, Iron Fan Immortals figure bound by the Immortal Binding Rope was revealed, but she easily broke free of it with her strength. Crack crack crack! This was because the Immortal Binding Rope was originally a treasure for subduing immortals. There was no way Iron Fan Immortal, who had no immortal power, would be bound by it. As Iron Fan Immortal, having broken free, tried to pierce the center of her chest with her hand again, the White Ghost King leapt and grabbed both her arms. Whack! Mistress! Stop! Despite the White Ghost Kings cry, Iron Fan Immortal tried to forcibly make her demonic power go berserk to carry out Heavenly Demons order. Crunch! Crunch! Iron Fan Immortals blood vessels all over her body turned black and stood on end. Bewildered by her unceasing actions, the White Ghost King shouted towards Heavenly Demon: P-please stop! Chapter 497.17 Chapter 497.17 C Side Story 5 Part 2White Ghost King (2) Realizing he couldnt stop Mistress Iron Fan Immortal from trying to take her own life no matter how he tried, the White Ghost King hurriedly shouted at Heavenly Demon: P-please stop! It was almost a pleading cry, but Heavenly Demon showed no particular reaction. Rather, he just stared with an indifferent gaze, as if completely uninterested. Meanwhile, Iron Fan Immortals blood vessels were bursting one by one due to her demonic power, and blue blood spurted out from various places. Splash! Splash! You damn bastard! At this rate, the mistress will die! Please stop! At the White Ghost Kings desperate cry, Heavenly Demon merely shrugged his shoulders. He seemed intent on letting her die. This bastard! Thinking this wouldnt do, the White Ghost Kings choice was to kill Heavenly Demon, who was controlling Mistress Iron Fan Immortal at will. Forgive me, Mistress! Whack! The White Ghost King struck the back of Iron Fan Immortals neck as if to knock her unconscious, then urgently flew towards Heavenly Demon. Whoosh! Ill kill you! As the White Ghost King charged recklessly, Heavenly Demon smirked and said: If you kill the master connected by a tie, the spirit servant will die too. Crunch! As soon as those words fell, the charging White Ghost King planted his two feet on the ground and barely came to a stop. What? Its exactly as you heard. At Heavenly Demons words, the White Ghost Kings expression twisted in complexity. He had wondered what kind of technique was being used to restrain and control Mistress Iron Fan Immortal at will, but he was bewildered by the mention of a spirit servant. Wasnt that a method used by ancient immortals or diviners in the past? He had thought it only worked on lower-ranked lesser demons, so how could it be used on the mistress? As he wondered, it was at that moment. The White Ghost King saw Heavenly Demon pointing somewhere with his finger. Whack! Then he noticed Iron Fan Immortal piercing her chest with her sharpened nails. At this sight, the White Ghost King knelt on the ground and planted his head down. Thud! I surrender unconditionally! Please, save the mistress! Well This bastard! He had tried to somehow put out the urgent fire and save Iron Fan Immortal, but this guy was truly vicious. If she really died, his shield for protection might disappear, but coming out like this meant he had more hidden cards? After pondering for a split second, the White Ghost King finally, Crunch! Ugh! Grabbed his right shoulder with his left arm and tore it off. The White Ghost King, having torn off his arm, took off the Spirit Demon Great Treasure Snake Scale Armor he was wearing and threw it in front of Heavenly Demon. Thud! If you want, Ill tear off my remaining arm too, so please just save the mistress. His choice was to save her. Though he wanted to choose the path of revenge without being swayed by this bastard, if he did that, he would incur the wrath of Young Master Hong Hae-a and Lord Great Strength King. So he had to save Iron Fan Immortal somehow. As the White Ghost King discarded his armor and even tore off his arm, taking a completely surrendering stance, Iron Fan Immortal, stop. Heavenly Demon withdrew the order for her to take her own life. Since it had been an order to end her own life, Iron Fan Immortal, who had momentarily lost her cognitive ability, looked at her hand with a bewildered gaze. It was at that moment. Whoosh! The White Ghost Kings cheeks, who was prostrated on the ground, puffed up greatly. Then, Boom! As the White Ghost King blew towards the ground, a gale swept through, shattering the ground and sending debris and dust flying everywhere. It was enough to obscure the view ahead. Not missing this moment, the White Ghost King flew towards Cheong-ryeong at tremendous speed. An eye for an eye, a tooth for a tooth! You tried to do something to me by taking the mistress hostage, so in return, Ill capture your woman and make you feel the same pain. Just as the White Ghost Kings huge, rough hand was about to snatch Cheong-ryeong in one go, at that moment. Slash! A sharp sensation brushed past his arm. With that, the White Ghost Kings left arm, which had been reaching forward, lost strength and fell to the ground. Thud! What? Heavenly Demon was already standing right beside him, having swung his sword downward. Before he could even see him approach, his arm had been cut off, and as he was bewildered, Heavenly Demons foot kicked up into the White Ghost Kings chin. Crack! The pain reverberating in his jaw was transmitted straight to his brain, and the White Ghost Kings massive body soared upwards. The height reached as much as ten jang. Launched into the air, the White Ghost King fell straight to the ground without even properly regaining his senses. Boom! What, what is this? This was already the second time. Following being flattened on the ground earlier, this was the second time he had been laid out on the ground. Though not as much as his lord the Great Strength King, he had prided himself on having one of the toughest bodies among lesser demons. Yet his arm had been cut off so easily. This wasnt a matter of being careless. Even in the war against the ancient immortals in the past, there were few this strong. Step step! As he was at a loss for words at Heavenly Demons strength, the sound of footsteps reached his ears. Soon, Heavenly Demons face looking down at him came into view as he lay on the ground. Just who the hell are you? Thats not important. Ive never seen an immortal like you even in the past Cut the useless talk. What? Join me. Join? Wait, you dont mean Snap! As he tried to hurriedly get up, Heavenly Demon grabbed his face and pushed it down to the ground. Crunch crunch crunch! What kind of energy is this? Despite the difference in body size, the White Ghost King couldnt move an inch under the tremendous pressure pushing him down. Looking at him like this, Heavenly Demon finally formed a hand seal with his left hand and chanted a technique. Iron Fan Immortal watched this scene with a dazed look. Because she immediately realized what Heavenly Demon was trying to do. Crackle! Whoosh! *** An underground cavern completely dyed red and filled with scorching heat. This was a place called the Lava Cave, existing hundreds of jang deep beneath Mount Tian. Located far below even the cave with the Spirit Fire Altar called the holy land of the Fire Faith Order, the heat here was beyond imagination. Ordinary humans would be roasted or burned just by touching the air, let alone entering. In this tremendous heat, someone was sitting in meditation, accepting it as if it were nothing. Whoosh! It was a beautiful young man with red hair and a flame-shaped tattoo burning from his right forehead to his cheek. He was Hong Hae-a, the lesser demon born between the Great Strength King and Iron Fan Immortal. Whoosh! sea??h th N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Flower-shaped flames were blooming around Hong Hae-a as he sat in meditation. This was a kind of alchemy called Samadhi True Fire. This alchemy of accepting flames and handling them as energy was an internal alchemy difficult even for immortals to master, but Hong Hae-a had learned and mastered it long ago. Whoosh! Around Hong Hae-a were flames of five colors, indicating he had reached the highest realm of Samadhi True Fire. However, Hong Hae-a was not stopping here and was trying to reach a new realm. Hiss! At some point, a flame bud had formed above Hong Hae-as head, but unlike the other flames, this one had an ominously black color. As Hong Hae-a repeatedly exhaled, the bud gradually opened, trying to bloom. But this wasnt easy, and, Drip! Hong Hae-as face was now drenched in sweat. His complexion even repeatedly brightened and darkened, showing how difficult it was to master this new realm. After cultivating for a long time, Hong Hae-a stopped and regulated his breathing. Its difficult. It hadnt been long since he discovered this flame that allowed him to pioneer a new realm. Hong Hae-a called this flame the Abyss. It was a flame containing all kinds of darkness. He wanted to fully contain this and make the sixth Flame Flower bloom, but it wasnt easy. Though he was a lesser demon, Samadhi True Fire was strictly closer to immortal techniques, so trying to bloom an almost opposite nature caused severe repulsion with the five Flame Flowers. However, if he succeeded in this, he would reach complete transcendence. The harmony of immortal and demon. It wasnt far off. If he achieved this, he would no longer be bound by the constraints of immortals. It was then. At that moment, the space in the center of the cavern overflowing with heat rippled, and one area bulged up. Seeing this, Hong Hae-a shook his head. So he found out after all. He had thought that since he had created a formation with techniques, they wouldnt be able to find his existence for at least a few months, but it seemed a capable person had come, already discovering this location. Hong Hae-a stood up. As soon as he did, Crack! The cracked space tore open and a figure appeared. It was a black-robed man of considerable size, carrying what looked like a spear on his back. As soon as he saw him, one of Hong Hae-as eyebrows raised. Though he was hiding his identity with black robes, Hong Hae-a immediately recognized who he was by the aura he emitted. This is unexpected. For someone of your caliber to come out. At Hong Hae-as words, the black-robed man who had appeared by tearing through space answered in a cold voice: You have some nerve to say that after what youve done. Well, I cant deny that. I suppose youre the best choice, since clumsily interfering with the mortal world unlike before would get you swallowed by the natural order. If you know, it would be best to obediently receive the arrest. How could I do that? I havent even achieved my purpose for coming here yet. Hong Hae-as gaze briefly turned somewhere. It was towards the other side of the lava flowing like a river, where pillars of fire were swirling. The Great Strength King, who had become a killing stone, was there in the center. As if noticing this, the black-robed man also glanced there, then said: You know well its something you shouldnt do, Hong Hae-a. Whoosh! Clang! With this warning, he drew the spear on his back. As he did, a blue spear shaft was revealed, and the blade at the tip split into three, changing into a trident form. Just below the blades of this trident, something like a black fur curtain fluttered. Seeing this, Hong Hae-as flame-like eyes sparkled. I see thats the famous treasure said to devour souls, the Soul-Destroying Trident, received from the Jade Pure Grandmaster. If you know, you should also know how dangerous this is. Of course. But the treasure I have is no pushover either. Hong Hae-a snapped his fingers Whoosh! Swish! Two huge wheels with sharp blades attached emerged from the hot lava. As soon as he saw the two wheels, glowing red from the lava and spinning fiercely, the black-robed man clicked his tongue and spoke: That Heaven and Earth Wheel doesnt belong to you. The Heaven and Earth Wheel. It was quite renowned even among immortal treasures. Known for being extremely dangerous. And the owner of this treasure was also quite famous. Woong! At that moment, someone else appeared through the torn space after the black-robed man. He was a general with a sturdy build and a grizzled beard, holding what looked like a model of a pagoda in one hand. The sturdy general who appeared rebuked: That belongs to my son! Chapter 497.18 Chapter 497.18 C Side Story 6 Part 1Flame of the Abyss (1) That belongs to my son! Another person appeared through the torn space and rebuked. It was a sturdy general with a grizzled beard, holding what looked like a small model pagoda in one hand. At his appearance, Hong Hae-a raised the corners of his mouth slightly and pointed to the two fiercely spinning wheels with both arms, saying: Indeed. I knew you would come. You knew Id come? You bastard! Just as the sturdy general was about to lunge forward with a roar, The shaft of the Soul-Destroying Trident treasure blocked his path. The sturdy general raised his eyebrows and protested: What are you doing? Theres still room to resolve this through dialogue. What? Weve come all this way, what dialogue Have you already forgotten whos responsible for this incident? Lee Jeong. At those words, the sturdy general who was about to express his displeasure stared at the black-robed man and took a step back. Hong Hae-as eyes gleamed strangely at this sight. The black-robed man, who hadnt noticed this as he briefly turned his head, lowered his spear shaft and turned his gaze back to Hong Hae-a, speaking: Hong Hae-a. Regardless of your origins, you too are an immortal who learned immortal arts. So I make this proposal. What youre trying to do now is a dangerous act that will have a huge impact on the mortal world. Stop here. If you do, youll avoid the worst punishment. At these words, Hong Hae-a clutched his stomach and laughed loudly. Hahahahaha! Avoid punishment? If I had such an easygoing mindset that Id give up so easily, I wouldnt have come to the mortal world in the first place. Practicing the Way and immortality begins with letting go of all worldly attachments. Are you saying you wont let this go? That seems a bit hypocritical. Didnt someone come all this way to retrieve his sons treasure? That someone referred to the sturdy general. At Hong Hae-as words that didnt miss a single detail, the black-robed man clicked his tongue. Seeing that persuasion wasnt working, the sturdy general who had stepped back spoke: Did you really think this could be resolved through dialogue? Lets stop wasting time and hurry to subdue him. I told you to wait. Huh. Where is it? If you mean thatah! Understanding the black-robed mans question, the sturdy general held up the small model pagoda in his hand. Strangely, a faint thumping sound could be heard from inside the small model pagoda. At this, the black-robed man licked his lips and spoke to Hong Hae-a again: If you insist on this, we have no choice but to respond differently. Am I going to see that majesty that once shook heaven and earth? Sigh. Dont be recklessly arrogant. Do you think you can match me just because you have a few dangerous treasures? Well have to see about that. Youre overconfident to the end. But isnt there something youre looking for right now? At the black-robed mans question, Hong Hae-a shrugged and answered: Well, Im about to obtain it. I wonder. Will it really be that easy? If someone has already stolen what youre looking for, you wont be able to break your fathers seal that you desire so much. At these words from the black-robed man, Hong Hae-as eyes sharpened for a moment. And those sharpened eyes turned towards the sturdy general behind the black-robed man. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Or more precisely, towards the model pagoda in his hand. At this sight, the corners of the black-robed mans mouth turned up. Youre not oblivious. How on earth did you guys Its basic tactics to get hold of what the enemy needs first. This was unexpected, and Hong Hae-as expression, which had been full of composure until now, wasnt very good. He had thought they would just focus on capturing him, but the opponent was indeed not to be underestimated. To awaken the Great Strength King sealed by the killing stone, you need the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs Spirit Demon Great Treasure, right? So youre saying you want to negotiate? This isnt a negotiation. Bang! Woong! As the black-robed man stamped his spear shaft on the ground, a shockwave arose and heat was pushed back in all directions. Even the flowing hot lava rippled. At the black-robed mans tremendous aura, Hong Hae-as eyes filled with wariness. Though his face was hidden by the black robe, Hong Hae-a knew his identity. The opponent was one of the greatest masters among the ancient immortals. Though he had trump cards like the Heaven and Earth Wheel treasure, it was hard to guarantee victory in a head-on confrontation. To the tense Hong Hae-a, the black-robed man said: Ill make a final offer. If you hand over all the stolen treasures now, Ill give you the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. What? Hong Hae-a frowned at this unexpected proposal. He had thought the opponent would come on strong since he held the card Hong Hae-a wanted and was a peerless master, but this proposal was beyond expectations. This seemed to be something they hadnt agreed on, as the sturdy general also couldnt hide his bewilderment. What on earth are you saying? Giving him the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox? As he protested, the black-robed man whispered quietly: Its postponing the small for the sake of the great. Is this something that can be resolved like this now? If the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox is handed over, the Great Strength King, who could be called a calamity to the mortal world, will be released from his seal. If that happens, the lesser demons might run rampant again, causing harm to the mortal world. No matter how important the treasures were, this had too much risk. This is too Stop arguing, Lee Jeong. I have an obligation to recover the treasures. Those things he stole have a greater impact on the natural order than the Great Strength King being released. This conversation between them was not audible to Hong Hae-a because the black-robed man had blocked the sound with immortal power. However, Hong Hae-a could also tell that their opinions diverged. Hong Hae-as lips twitched as he spoke: Youre making quite an enticing offer. Im showing mercy by making this offer partly because you once tried to walk the path of an immortal. So be grateful. Theres nothing to be grateful for. What? Do you think I wouldnt know that youre trying to put out the urgent fire first because fighting here would have a big impact on the mortal world? Its troublesome to use a move with such obvious intentions. Grr! At Hong Hae-as words, the black-robed mans mood twisted. In truth, he had planned to soothe the bastard and recover the treasures, then destroy the pagoda to eliminate the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox so he couldnt achieve what he wanted. But even that wasnt easy. Is it because hes a lesser demon who learned immortal arts? Hes quite clever. As the bastard said, he also wanted to avoid fighting carelessly because of the big impact it would have on the mortal world. But now it seemed meaningless to consider that. It might be better to quickly subdue the guy who couldnt move carelessly because of the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. You insist on making a bad move. Lee Jeong. If he tries to counterattack me, destroy the pagoda and eliminate the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. You bastard! At Hong Hae-as somewhat flustered cry, the black-robed man snorted. You should have just accepted the offer nicely. Snap! The black-robed man raised the Soul-Destroying Trident, aimed the tip at Hong Hae-a, and then flew forward. The black-robed mans figure split into several as he tried to cross the air. It was at that moment. Boom! The black-robed mans figure rushing towards Hong Hae-a was suddenly trapped in a pillar of light that erupted from the ground. The black-robed man tried to break it by swinging the Soul-Destroying Trident infused with immortal power. But the moment he swung the spear, the part that passed through the pillar of light disappeared and then reappeared. At this strange phenomenon, the black-robed man gritted his teeth and shouted: You bastard, did you steal even the Primal Origin Golden Dipper treasure? The Primal Origin Golden Dipper. It was one of the three treasures of the Three Immortals Way, a treasure that could completely seal off the casters space and then send it to a desired location. Its power was so absolute that even the strongest immortal, if sealed by this, couldnt escape from the disconnected space for a long time. This could be hundreds or thousands of years. It would be difficult to escape until the immortal power contained in the Primal Origin Golden Dipper ran out. Hong Hae-a sneered at the black-robed man. Did you think I wouldnt have any precautions against pursuers? I expected they would send an immortal at least capable of facing me. A lesser demon using his wits, huh. But youve overlooked something too. Lee Jeong! The black-robed man hurriedly called out to the sturdy general. It was to threaten him with the pagoda containing the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. But at that very moment, Bang! The pillar of light thinned and was sucked into space. As the black-robed man disappeared instantly along with the pillar of light, Hong Hae-a shouted towards the sturdy general: Hey! Lee Jeong! If you do anything to even a speck of that pagoda, you should be prepared to be annihilated right here. At this cry, the sturdy general hesitated and stopped trying to grab the pagoda. This was because tremendous energy was emanating from Hong Hae-a, and as the surrounding heat intensified, it affected even him. Hong Hae-a continued speaking to the sturdy general who seemed intimidated by his aura: Hand over the pagoda. If you do, Ill send you back nicely. Do you think Id comply with your demands? Youll have to. The Heaven and Earth Wheel treasure and Nezha are inseparable. If you dont take the treasure, Nezha will never wake up. You bastard Hand over the pagoda. Otherwise, Ill destroy the Heaven and Earth Wheel. At this threat, the sturdy general hesitated, then closed his eyes as if defeated and sighed. Seeing this, Hong Hae-a said triumphantly: A wise choice. Then he held out his hand. Dont come close, just throw the pagoda. At his demand, the sturdy general finally threw the model pagoda he was holding. Hong Hae-a caught it with a smile. He couldnt help but be happy as things were going smoothly according to his wishes. Hong Hae-a injected immortal power into the pagoda in his hand and spoke in a voice filled with killing intent: Can you hear me, you fox bitch? Youll finally pay for what youve done. If you want to keep your life, youd better hand over your Spirit Demon Great Treasure, the Fox Spirit Bead. At these words, no sound came from the pagoda. He should be able to hear the inside since he was focusing his immortal power, but all he could hear was a thumping sound. It seemed the fox woman was desperate to come out. But it was useless. As far as he knew, only one being had ever broken out of Lee Jeongs pagoda. The stone monkey. No other being had ever escaped this pagoda. In the end, if she didnt want to die, shed have no choice but to submit. Lets see how the fox woman is struggling. Hong Hae-a focused his immortal power and put his eye close to the part of the pagoda inscribed with the character for view. Then he could see inside the small pagoda, and, Aaaargh! You damn fox bitch! He saw the sturdy general, covered in blood, pounding on the pagoda walls with his bare fists. What on earth? At that very moment, Whoosh! One of the two wheels of the Heaven and Earth Wheel beside him rolled through the air with a friction sound, blocking someone who was targeting Hong Hae-a from behind. That someone was the sturdy general. You? Ah. All that acting was for nothing. !? A womans voice coming from the sturdy generals mouth. Soon, the sturdy generals appearance rippled, his hair turned golden, the lines of his face thinned, and he transformed into the form of a beautiful woman. Seeing this, Hong Hae-a raised his voice with a terribly twisted expression. You fox bitch! Chapter 497.19 Chapter 497.19 C Side Story 6 Part 2Flame of the Abyss (2) The sturdy general shook his head as he looked at the few remaining giant spirit generals. Inside the pagoda, 90% of those with nearly infinite regenerative abilities had been annihilated. It was fitting for one of the three worst lesser demons who had been infamous when immortals still remained in the world during the Three Sovereigns and Five Emperors era. However, from the moment they were trapped in the pagoda, it was already over. When repairing the once-broken pagoda in the past, it was made to absorb even energy so that those trapped inside could never escape. No matter how strong that fox woman was, the outcome was predetermined from the start. Rather, it could be said that enduring this long was impressive. But now its the end. She seemed to have lost almost all her demonic power while annihilating nearly 90% of the giant spirit generals. Covered in blood and staggering, she was almost crawling on the ground. Thats enough. At this point, it seems I just need to finish her off. Originally, I was going to leave it to the giant spirit generals, but should I give some payback for breaking my wrist? The sturdy general entered the pagoda to finish her off himself. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, nearly exhausted, didnt even notice him approaching and was just kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily. Step step! The sturdy general approached right in front of her, drew the sword at his waist, and spoke: [Seeing one of the infamous Three Demons from ancient times submit like this makes me feel the passage of time.] [You look like youre having trouble even breathing. As a courtesy to your high infamy, and to repay the debt of breaking my arm, Ill finish you off myself.] With those words, the sturdy general raised immortal power in his sword. But at that very moment, Flinch! Feeling an eerie sensation from behind, the sturdy general hurriedly turned sideways. As he did so, something burst through his right collarbone. Thud! It was a golden tail stained with blood. What is this? The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was gasping for breath and seemingly unconscious right in front of him, so how could a tail have pierced through him? As he wondered, the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs appearance gradually rippled and changed into a giant spirit general with no eyes, nose, or mouth contours on its face. !? What on earth is going on? Then a seductive womans voice reached his ears. [How do you intend to finish things when you cant even see whats right in front of you? Kekekeke!] With that laughter, the remaining giant spirit generals visible in the sturdy generals eyes scattered like dust. Was all of this a ploy to lure him into the pagoda? Damn it. You fox bitch! Hong Hae-a roared as he looked at the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox who had returned to her original form from the sturdy general. He had been searching for her, the one who had turned his father, the Great Strength King, into a killing stone. Looking at him like this, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox waved her hand. Its been a while, red-haired kid. You I thought you had died long ago fighting the stone monkey, but I guess you didnt die then. At her provocation, Hong Hae-as eyes turned cold. In the past, during the war against the ancient immortals, there was a time when lesser demons cooperated with each other amicably. S~ea??h the N??eFire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. But not now. Even if they knew about each other, they were now enemies. Hong Hae-a suppressed the anger that had surged for a moment, regained his composure, and spoke: Fox. Why did you use the Fox Spirit Bead on my father? At this question, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox twirled her hair and answered: Well, wouldnt it be better to ask your father when hes released someday? Though I dont know when that will be. Youre still the same. Trying to scatter your opponents mind with provocations. Whoosh! Crackle! As Hong Hae-a held out his hand, flames erupted from behind him to his right. Then, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who had wrapped herself with her nine golden tails, was flung back and stopped about ten steps away. At the same time, the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs figure in front of the Heaven and Earth Wheel blurred and scattered. Her golden eyes gleamed. Hes not the same kid as before. She had intended to subdue Hong Hae-a after distracting his attention. But he had truly regained his composure, immediately noticing her tactic with his insight, and his demonic power had increased to a level difficult to compare with the past. She was quite surprised, and Hong Hae-a held out his hand towards her and said: I wont say it twice. Hand over the Spirit Demon Great Treasure, the Fox Spirit Bead. If you do, Ill overlook what you did to turn my father into a killing stone. The kids saying things he doesnt mean. For someone saying that, you seem to have prepared even ancient immortals treasures, as if youre determined to fight this big sister. Its not something I dont mean. As a child, its right to resolve a parents grudge, but revenge tastes best when done by the person involved. It sounds like you want to release your father and make him fight me. You heard correctly. Their conversation, with neither giving an inch, was filled with hostility. And it wasnt just carried out through words alone. As they were raising their auras with demonic power, sparks of shockwaves were flying up where their energies crossed, causing the space to ripple. Crack! Crack! Being Great Spirit Beasts on par with the Six Demons, the impact of their energies clashing had a big effect on the surroundings. The boiling lava churned, seeming about to erupt at any moment. As they battled with their auras while appearing to converse, the first to move was the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Whoosh! Her figure blurred as she tried to dive towards Hong Hae-a. However, the fiercely rotating wheel of the Heaven and Earth Wheel blocked her path again. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox changed all the hairs of one tail into sharp metal and struck away the rotating wheel. Clang clang clang! Huh? But her tail, hardened like metal, got caught in the wheels rotation. She had thought there wouldnt be much difference in hardness since she was protecting her tail with demonic power, but her tail couldnt withstand the rotating force of the wheel. Rumble! The wheel rotated fiercely, trying to grind her up. At this, three of her other tails moved and shot beams of light created with demonic power towards the rotating wheel. Whoosh! Bang bang! The wheel that had been hit by the light beams infused with demonic power stopped for a moment. Not missing this chance, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox tried to pull out her tail, but in that split second, Whack! Hong Hae-a flew in and launched a kick towards her face. Just as the kick was about to connect with her face, one of her tails blocked it like a shield. However, the force of the kick was extraordinary, and even though she blocked it, the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs figure was flung back again. Boom! Crash! Flying back, she was only able to stop after breaking through three red-hot pillars in the lava cave. This guy? The Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs eyes narrowed. She had thought he had become much stronger than before, but it wasnt just to that extent. His demonic power had become so strong that it seemed to even surpass the Great Strength King in his prime before being sealed. Unlike the Great Strength King, she had never been sealed and had continuously grown stronger, but she felt his demonic power had become even stronger than hers. What is this? Moreover, she felt a strangely opposing energy in his demonic power. This was close to the immortal power one would feel from immortals. Did this guy really train to become an immortal while he was gone? Even though hes a being thats incompatible with them. Whoosh! It was at that moment. One of the Heaven and Earth Wheels wheels flew in from behind her with a sound of air being torn. She jumped up from the ground to avoid it and spotted Hong Hae-as whereabouts. Here! One of her tails enlarged, creating a solid net that swooped down on Hong Hae-a as he ran along the ceiling wall of the cavern. At this, Hong Hae-a stretched out his hand, and another wheel flew in, spinning flames and tearing apart the net. Snap! That hurts! Then the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox flew in, grabbed Hong Hae-as chin, and slammed him against the ceiling wall. Boom! In that state, she tried to grind Hong Hae-as face against the heat-filled ceiling. However, At that moment, Hong Hae-as two legs wrapped around her body, Whoosh! The fiercely rotating wheel of the Heaven and Earth Wheel flew in behind her, trying to crush her back along with flames. But she had nine tails. Realizing that the power of the Heaven and Earth Wheel was no ordinary thing, she crossed four tails and tried to deflect it by creating a rebound with her demonic power. But it didnt end there. Crackle! Then blue flames and yellow flames appeared in Hong Hae-as hands. Samadhi True Fire! Hong Hae-a shot both flames simultaneously towards the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs face and chest. Feeling the ominous energy in the flames, she wanted to avoid them, but she couldnt because Hong Hae-a was holding her body with his two legs. So she moved two tails to block the white flames and blue flames. Crack! Clang clang clang! What? One tail that touched the white flames froze solid, and the tail that blocked the yellow flames was paralyzed by the lightning created by the flames. Then the rotating wheel of the Heaven and Earth Wheel, raising flames, collided with the spot where she had crossed four tails behind her back. Whoosh! She had thought she could definitely deflect it, but that was a miscalculation. !? Boom! Under tremendous pressure like a great mountain, her crossed tails were burned and ground away, then pierced straight through the ceiling. Snap! In that split second, Hong Hae-a released his legs and landed on the ground, separating from the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Hong Hae-a raised the corners of his mouth slightly. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that his power, having completed the Samadhi True Fire, an immortal cultivation technique, far surpassed even the Great Strength King. Maintaining a somewhat equal situation through power control was also to inflict a fatal wound on her by suddenly increasing his energy in an instant. Then one of the Heaven and Earth Wheels wheels that had smashed the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox into the ceiling wall came out. But the wheels rotation wasnt as smooth as before. Whoosh! Whoosh! This was because part of the wheel had turned to stone. This is? Boom! The ceiling wall collapsed, and the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox burst out from there. Holding a bead emitting five-colored light in one hand, she exhaled roughly as soon as she came out. The condition of her tails wasnt good, but as the light from the bead touched her, the burned parts turned back into shiny gold. Seeing this, Hong Hae-as eyes sparkled. Youve finally taken it out. It was the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs Spirit Demon Great Treasure, the Fox Spirit Bead. That was needed to remove the Great Strength King from the killing stone. But then the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox looked around, then frowned at Hong Hae-a and spoke: Why was I fighting with you, kid? Im sure I was trapped in a pagoda fighting spirit generals. At these words, Hong Hae-as eyes gleamed and his lips twitched. It was as if he had discovered something good. This is interesting. I didnt know the Flame of Oblivion would work even on a Great Spirit Beast. What? Flame of Oblivion? At Hong Hae-as words, the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs eyes sharpened. She didnt know what had happened, but it seemed part of her memory had been erased. Unlike humans, her thinking was on a different dimension, so she could immediately recognize that a part of her mind was empty. You have a dangerous power. Is it that? The Heaven and Earth Wheels wheel was still rotating, though part of it had turned to stone because of the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. A strange immortal aura was flowing from that flame. It seemed best to avoid directly clashing with that. Meanwhile, Huhuhu. Ill burn away all your memories, fox, and make you a loyal slave. Youve become quite a handful while I wasnt looking, kid. Soon you wont be able to have such arrogant thoughts. Fox! Whoosh! As Hong Hae-a raised his hand, one wheel of the Heaven and Earth Wheel that was partially stone and another wheel began to rotate fiercely. Woong! The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox gripped the Fox Spirit Bead and glared at the two wheels with a somewhat tense look. Just as Hong Hae-a was about to manipulate the Heaven and Earth Wheel, Thud! At that moment, a huge monkey lesser demon with white fur and armor appeared in front of one of the Heaven and Earth Wheels. It was none other than the White Ghost King. As the Great Spirit Beast lesser demon serving his family suddenly blocked the Heaven and Earth Wheels path right after returning, Hong Hae-as eyebrows couldnt help but rise. White Ghost King. What are you doing now? But it didnt end there. Someone descended through the hole in the ceiling of the lava cave and landed, also blocking the path of the other Heaven and Earth Wheel as if to protect the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. She was, Mother? It was Iron Fan Immortal, the Great Spirit Beast of Plantain Leaf Peak. As Hong Hae-a was dumbfounded by this sudden inexplicable situation, someone slowly descended into the center of the lava cave with their hands behind their back. Seeing this figure, the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs face lit up and she shouted: Heavenly Demon! Chapter 497.20 Chapter 497.20 C Side Story 6 Part 3Flame of the Abyss (3) Heavenly Demon! The being slowly descending into the center of the lava cave with his hands behind his back. It was Heavenly Demon, the first-generation Cult Leader of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, momentarily unable to control her emotions at seeing his face after a long time, seemed to regret it and turned her head to hide her flushed face. I made a mistake. She had left for the Western Regions because she didnt want to see his face for a while. Just a few months ago, Ah She had been caught in a strange bitterness watching Heavenly Demon gently caress Cheong-ryeongs pregnant belly with a bright smile. Believing him to be the King of Demons spoken of in an ancient prophecy, she had thought he was her eternal partner she had been waiting for. Thats why she had tried to imprint herself on him, pouncing on him several times. It was her own way of trying to show that only she was a suitable partner for him, as she had truly come to like this man. However, Youre so consistent. In his heart, there was only one being. A mortal who wouldnt even live a hundred years. He truly loved and cherished such a being. For the first time in her life, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox felt jealousy so intense it made her heart ache. The happier he seemed, the stronger her wish to be the only one by his side grew, until she couldnt bear it. Lets leave. If she stayed here any longer, she might not be able to control herself and kill the woman he cherished. So she left, and for a while, she tried everything to forget him, but the heart is truly fickle C she couldnt even last a full year. The moment she saw Heavenly Demons face, her heart pounded and she couldnt contain her joy. It was then. So it was you? Hong Hae-a spoke with a cold face. This was because he, having learned immortal arts, had opened the Immortal Eye and could see many things invisible to ordinary eyes. When Heavenly Demon appeared, he detected several connections stretching out around him. Can he see the connections? At these words, Heavenly Demons eyes gleamed. Connections originated from Taoism, or the Immortal Way, so the more one reached the extreme of immortal arts, the more intuitively one could perceive them. I thought you werent an ordinary guy since you knew how to make demon beasts into spirit servants, but youre even more annoying than I expected. Whoosh! As soon as Hong Hae-a finished speaking, the wheels of the Heaven and Earth Wheel began to rotate fiercely again. Having noticed with his Immortal Eye that connections linked to his mother Iron Fan Immortal and the White Ghost King, a Great Spirit Beast on par with the Six Demons, he was at the height of vigilance at this point. Then Iron Fan Immortal shouted towards Hong Hae-a: Child. Stop. This person is the one this mother serves. Grr! At her cry, Hong Hae-as expression twisted even more fiercely. Knowing that his mothers thoughts were being controlled by the connection, he was now greatly enraged. You dare make my mother your spirit servant? To these words, Heavenly Demon replied nonchalantly: There happened to be a vacant position. A vacant position? More importantly, where is Alyu? Alyu? Ah, you mean that pig-sounding lesser demon? Didnt I already tell you? I said Id spare its life if you brought the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox with your own hands. Ah, is that so? With those words, Heavenly Demon smirked. Then, running his hand through his hair, he spoke in a cold voice: That was when I didnt know your location. It was very strange. He hadnt particularly revealed his energy or done anything special. However, Hong Hae-a was subtly unsettled by Heavenly Demons words. Unlike his father or other lesser demons, he had even learned immortal arts from immortals, so he prided himself that no one in the mortal world could match him. But the being before him now somehow made him feel wary. Hes clearly human, but Seen through the Immortal Eye, he was undoubtedly human, that is, a mortal. Yet why was his instinct, which hadnt stirred even against the worst of the pursuers, suddenly awakening with caution? Then the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who had been turning her head away, folded her arms and shouted: Red-haired kid. Youre really unlucky. What? Of all people, why did you have to mess with that man? What nonsense are you spouting, fox? What nonsense? The man in front of you now is someone you cant beat even if you die and come back to life. Huh? sea??h th N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hong Hae-a snorted at the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs words, which were close to provocation. Though he felt cautious, a being of the mortal world ultimately had set limits. There were only a handful among the ancient immortals who could face his current self, yet this woman who seemed to know him somewhat was spouting such nonsense? Then the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox raised the corners of her mouth slightly and said meaningfully: You shouldnt ignore this big sisters words. That mans hands cut off your fathers horns. !? At these words, one of Hong Hae-as eyebrows rose. He had been wondering about something when he got hold of his fathers statue sealed as a killing stone. It was his fathers broken horn. Even the ancient immortals couldnt break his fathers horns. Yet this guy cut off the Great Strength Kings horns? Has he transcended humanity? If he could cut the horns of the Great Strength King, who was considered the strongest in terms of power even among the Six Demons, it means he has already surpassed human limits. Not an immortal, not a lesser demon, and not a variant born from the convergence of heaven and earths energies defeated my father? Ill say it one last time. Hand over Alyu. Heavenly Demon warned then. At these words, Hong Hae-as eyes sharpened. Youre quite arrogant. Whoosh! As Hong Hae-a raised his hand, one of the fiercely rotating Heaven and Earth Wheels changed direction from the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox and tried to fly towards Heavenly Demon. Then, Iron Fan Immortal, block it. Snap! As soon as Heavenly Demons order fell, Iron Fan Immortal, who had been guarding in front, flew to block it. But at that very moment, Crackle! Green flames erupted from Hong Hae-as hand. In that state, Hong Hae-a struck the green flame with his opposite hand as if clapping. Zap! Whoosh! Simultaneously, the green flames caused a shockwave that spread like waves in all directions of the lava cave. Heavenly Demon made a slashing motion with his sword qi towards the spreading green waves, and the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox also rotated one of her tails, causing it to disappear before reaching them. Whoosh! Whats this? The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox tilted her head. Thinking it was an attack, she had blocked it with demonic power, but it was resolved too easily. As she was wondering what it was, something unexpected happened as the green waves shockwave spread throughout the entire lava cave. Heavenly Demons eyes narrowed for a moment. This was because, Roar! The White Ghost King beat his chest and roared, then immediately knelt towards Hong Hae-a. This change wasnt limited to him alone. Iron Fan Immortal, who had been trying to block the Heaven and Earth Wheel, deviated and kicked off the ground, flying to Hong Hae-as side. Mother! My son! Hong Hae-a and Iron Fan Immortal embraced each other. Seeing this, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox looked at Heavenly Demon and said: Dont tell me the connections were severed? Heavenly Demon didnt deny her question. The moment the green waves shockwave touched the White Ghost King and Iron Fan Immortal, the spirit servant connections linked to them were severed. So this was the method? Heavenly Demon had found it strange when the connection with the demon beast Alyu was forcibly severed. But now, seeing the method before his eyes, that question was resolved. The moment he cut through the green waves shockwave emitted from the green flames, Heavenly Demon felt a strong aura of the Immortal Way. Being deeply versed in methods as well, he realized this was a type of immortal technique. And it was a high-level immortal technique capable of severing connections. My son. Thanks to you, this mother was able to prevent herself from doing something terrible. How could I let that bastard dishonor you, Mother? That guy is no ordinary person. Though her blood boiled with the desire for immediate revenge upon regaining her senses and realizing she had been made a spirit servant, having directly experienced his power, she was worried. To these concerns of Iron Fan Immortal, Hong Hae-a smiled gently and said: Dont worry, Mother. No matter how strong he is, he cant do anything to your son. But even your father I have reached a new realm called the Flame of the Abyss, surpassing the extreme of Samadhi True Fire. I dare say I now easily surpass Father in his prime. Ah, my child. Hong Hae-a showed strong self-confidence. Seeing her son like this, Iron Fan Immortal felt reassured but also worried. That humans capabilities were so difficult to fathom. It was right then. The White Ghost King, kneeling on the ground, shouted: Young Master! Because the Mistress was caught as a spirit servant, I couldnt exert my full power. This lowly one will transform into my true form and strike down that bastard! Thump! Thump! Thump! With those words, the White Ghost King stood up and beat his chest vigorously. Then his armor decorated with snake patterns began to cover his entire body, and his physique started to grow even larger. Along with this, his demonic power also began to increase greatly. Seeing this, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox said: That White Ghost King. Its been a while since Ive seen that guy too. Ill handle that bastard, so can you take care of the red-haired kid? Theres no need for that. Huh? Whoosh! Then Heavenly Demon slowly stepped forward with his hands still behind his back. The White Ghost King, who had fully transformed into his true form and become enormous, let out a roar. Roar! You bastard! This time Ill face you properly. Youll pay for toying with the Mistress and me. Slash! In that moment, a single black line crossed the air. Heavenly Demon had suddenly appeared behind the White Ghost King. The White Ghost Kings eyes, emitting white light, widened as if about to tear. Soon, a deep blue line appeared on the neck of the astonished White Ghost King, and, Thud! The White Ghost Kings head fell to the ground. Blue blood gushed like a fountain from the severed surface of his neck. Whoosh! Due to the heat of the lava cave, the spurting blood evaporated immediately, filling the ceiling with blue steam. It happened so suddenly that even Iron Fan Immortal couldnt hide her bewilderment, she was so shocked. When transformed into the true form, one could exert several times more power than in human form. Yet he had cut off his head the moment he transformed into his true form. Just what is the limit of this guy? Step step! As fear began to arise, Heavenly Demon walked forward, still with his hands behind his back, and spoke: Ive given enough warnings. From now on, youll be begging me to kill you. Chapter 498 Chapter 498.1 C Side Story 6 Part 4Flames of the Abyss (4) What was that just now? Hong Hae-as eyes were instantly filled with extreme vigilance. Although he was born in flames and thus not susceptible to heat, the power that had just surged when he beheaded the White Ghost King in one stroke far exceeded his expectations. Even though he had mastered the Samadhi True Fire to the extreme, it was no easy feat to cut down the White Ghost King, one of the rare great spirits among the Imaemangyangs, in a single strike. This bastard hes really strong. He hadnt planned to let his guard down, knowing that the guy had broken his father, the Great Strength Kings horn. But that strength seemed to surpass even those expectations. At this level, hed be counted among the top ancient immortals. Should I use the fighting power of Yang Jian or that Monkey as a benchmark? Simply being an Imaemangyang wasnt enough. This was an opponent who required him to exert the full power of both his immortal technique, the Samadhi True Fire, and the Kunlun Mirror. Realizing this, Hong Hae-a felt not only vigilance but also another emotion rising within him. It was a sense of competitiveness. Had there been anyone since that Monkey who had made him this tense? A fight where victory cant be predicted His fighting spirit was boiling. Swick! Mother, please step back. My child! Its too difficult alone. Thats completely beyond our league. Let your mother Its alright. I havent shown everything yet. What do you mean? With those words, Hong Hae-a whispered something into Iron Fan Immortals ear. Iron Fan Immortal frowned and made a strange expression, then nodded and flew towards a place where thick lava was surging up like a reverse flow. Seems like theres something. I cant just let her go. Swish! The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who had been watching this closely, tried to follow by concealing herself with one of her tails, but bizarre beings that broke through the lava floor blocked her path. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox stuck out her tongue with a terrified expression at their appearance. These were the Demon God Generals. Tower. The small tower in Hong Hae-as hand was emitting light filled with immortal power. Could it not only imprison but also control the Demon God Generals? But these werent just ordinary Demon God Generals. Perhaps due to Hong Hae-as Samadhi True Fire immortal technique, the generals bodies were made of lava, emitting intense heat. Does it change according to the users immortal power? They had become even more troublesome to deal with. Hong Hae-a sneered at the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox and shouted. Ill deal with you soon enough, so keep those generals busy for now! As if they had read Hong Hae-as hostility, the generals blocking her path all charged at once, wielding clubs made of lava. Papapapapapapak! Tch! How annoying. Believing he had her pinned down, Hong Hae-a spread his arms towards the approaching Heavenly Demon, taking a strange stance. Then, Hwarururururuk! Yellow, blue, pure white, green, and red flames appeared around him. These five flames, which burned in a profoundly mysterious way, signified that he had reached the highest realm of the Samadhi True Fire. Five Fires as One! As Hong Hae-a brought his hands together as if in prayer, the five flames floating around him began to gather. The five flames that seemed impossible to mix merged into one, becoming a deep purple flame. This was the True Purple Fire, the highest realm of the Samadhi True Fire. Even among the ancient immortals, only about three had reached the realm of True Purple Fire, as it required such a long time that few dared to cultivate it. However, for Hong Hae-a, who was born in fire and called the incarnation of fire, there was no more suitable technique. Hwarururururuk! As Hong Hae-a, surrounded by True Purple Fire, stretched out both hands, Come! The two wheels of the Kunlun Mirror, which had been spinning fiercely, changed direction and flew towards him. But it didnt end there. The size of the two wheels shrank, becoming small enough to be held in hand. This was the true form of the precious Kunlun Mirror. Chak! Just as he was about to grasp the shrunken Kunlun Mirror in his hands, surprisingly, Hong Hae-a jumped onto the two wheels of the Kunlun Mirror and stood on them. !? Peculiarly, the wheels kept rotating, and he stood on the blades as if riding them, but as if not wanting to harm their master, they didnt cause any injury at all. Goooooooooo! From some point, a fierce wind pressure arose around him, shaking the entire cave to the point where the lava was churning and rising upwards. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. That kid? Papapapapapak! The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who was continuously moving her tails to fend off the Demon God Generals made of lava, was inwardly amazed. And for good reason. As he unleashed the True Purple Fire, the highest realm of the Samadhi True Fire, and the Kunlun Mirror also transformed into its true form, Hong Hae-as energy surged to a level incomparable to just moments ago. It wouldnt be an exaggeration to say that at this level, he surpassed even the prime of the Great Strength King, who was considered the strongest among the Six Demons in terms of raw power. Hes become unbelievably strong while he was gone. If he had appeared a year ago along with the revival of the Great Strength King, it would have been even more terrifying. But it was truly regrettable. You chose the wrong time. If just one person hadnt existed, there would have been no one in the mortal world who could stop him. It was his mistake to appear in the mortal world at this particular time. He hadnt yet properly realized that. Lets have a proper fight. Pachak! Chwararararararara! As Hong Hae-a struck the ground with his Kunlun Mirror, the earth and lava churned with a friction sound, then rose up following him, undulating like waves and sweeping towards the Heavenly Demon with tremendous momentum. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwa! If youre really as strong as that Monkey, try to surprise me once. You wont fail to block even this much, right? Yet the Heavenly Demon still had his hands behind his back. Does he not intend to block? It was at that very moment. Jeobuk As the Heavenly Demon stepped forward with his right foot and firmly pressed the ground, Jjeojeojeojeojeojeojeojeojeok! Cracks appeared on the floor. Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwa! The fragments of the cracked floor rose up, then each became a sword, piercing through the lava that was crashing down like a wave. Papapapapapapapapapapapapapang! This is? It was an unexpected method. Immortals who have reached the extreme of immortal techniques dont use this kind of approach. This guy has reached the extreme through martial arts, not techniques. To think that each of the shattered floor fragments would become as sharp as a sword, turning into sword energy and piercing through that scorching lava. Its a completely different fighting style from the ancient immortals. Ssssssssssss! The fragments that had become swords after piercing through the lava rushed towards him. As Hong Hae-a stretched his two feet forward, the Kunlun Mirror spun fiercely, creating a ring of purple flames with air friction. Chwarurururururururuk! The True Purple Fire is a flame that burns everything. The fragments blocked by the rotating flames were immediately burned and oxidized. After blocking all the fragments that had flown in as swords, Hong Hae-a grasped his right wrist and stretched his hand towards the direction where the Heavenly Demon was. True Purple Fire, Technique of the Five Fire Dragons! Hwarurururu! Kwoeoeoeoeoeoeoe! Amazingly, five huge dragons made of purple flames appeared from his hand. Not only did they take form, but these fire dragons even roared, showing an incredible sense of pressure. Go forth! With Hong Hae-as shout, the five fire dragons simultaneously flew towards the Heavenly Demon. The sight of five massive fire dragons flying in the lava cave was truly spectacular. Due to the fire dragons flying as if they were alive, the entire cave shook, and the already hot and heated ceiling began to melt. Kwaaaaaaaaaaa! Huh? Even the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who trusted the Heavenly Demon, stuck out her tongue at the tremendous momentum that seemed impossible to block. But then the Heavenly Demon unclasped his hands from behind his back and made a gesture as if grasping something. Then, Wuuuuung! A formless sword appeared in his hand. Grasping the formless sword, the Heavenly Demon took a stance as if slashing something. !? Hong Hae-a couldnt hide his bewilderment at the action taken before the fire dragons had even reached him. What is he trying to do? That stance is as if hes already slashed something It was at that very moment. Chwaaaaaaaaaaaaak! The space between the approaching fire dragons rippled, and then the entire view split in two as if the space itself had been cut. The bodies of the fire dragons, which had been stretching forward with a roar, were instantly cut in half. At that moment, Hong Hae-as pupils trembled. Even when he hadnt perfected the Samadhi True Fire, he had once troubled the Monkey trapped in the flames of Fire Mountain with two fire dragons and 108 fire tigers. Yet now, this guy easily slashes through even more powerful fire dragons in an instant? For a fleeting moment, Hong Hae-a was bewildered that his trump card had been so easily neutralized. He hastily crossed the Kunlun Mirror on his feet and then spread his legs. Then, Chwaaaaaaaa! The Kunlun Mirror, which had been rotating fiercely while wrapped in flames, split into a thousand pieces as if performing a doppelganger technique, filling the surroundings. Kunlun Mirror Thousand Wheel Strike! Among the precious treasures, this Kunlun Mirror was counted among the top five in terms of offensive power. Without giving any gaps, it would enclose and push in at once !? It was just for an instant, but the guy had disappeared. He hadnt taken his eyes off him, so how Where are you looking? Hmchit! Startled by the Heavenly Demons voice from behind, Hong Hae-a quickly turned his body and whirled the True Purple Fire, creating a vortex. True Purple Fire, Technique of the Heaven-Turning Fire! Hwarurururururuk! The purple flames created a whirlwind, forming a massive pillar. The power was so strong that the flame vortex, which reached the ceiling, melted it and rose even higher. I need to create some distance. It was dangerous to fight at close quarters with someone who had reached the extreme through martial arts. He thought he had managed to push him away, but Chok! The flame vortex split in half, and through the gap, a black silhouette was visible. And it pierced through like lightning, driving a fist into Hong Hae-as abdomen. Tteok! Keup Hong Hae-as back arched like a shrimp, but he endured it and swung his foot, trying to behead the Heavenly Demon with the blade of the Kunlun Mirror. However, Chwaaaaaaaa! The Kunlun Mirror was blocked by the Heavenly Demons formless sword, creating sparks with a friction sound and failing to penetrate. Then! Hong Hae-a infused immortal power into the Kunlun Mirror, making it rotate even more fiercely. When the Kunlun Mirror rotates at maximum speed, its sharpness increases hundredfold, capable of destroying anything. Chaechaechaechaechaechaechaeng! Perhaps due to the increased power, the Heavenly Demons formless sword began to ripple and tear. Got it. Now! Hong Hae-a twisted his waist, trying to grind the Heavenly Demons stomach with the Kunlun Mirror on his other foot. But, Chaeaaaaaang! Hong Hae-as expression contorted. The guy had extended his hand in a circular motion, and a wave-like ripple occurred, causing the Kunlun Mirror to bounce off instead. The ripple was so strong that his body was completely twisted. At that moment, Puk! Wudeudeudeuk! The Heavenly Demons fist struck Hong Hae-as left ribs, and the sound of bones crumbling echoed. Kkeuup! This, this guy is he really human? The pain spreading from the broken ribs was so intense that his entire body felt paralyzed. But this wasnt the end. This is just the beginning. Its troublesome if you start whining already. You bastard my body is Tteok! A kick to the throat. Unable to even scream, Hong Hae-as neck bent sideways as he flew and crashed into the cave floor, and if that wasnt enough, Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! He fell into the hot lava. Chiiiiiiii! Keueueuuk. The heat of the lava didnt greatly affect him. However, due to the Heavenly Demons strike, not only was his neck twisted, but his brain was severely shaken, making it difficult to regain his senses. He thought he could endure even greater pain than this, but these current blows were beyond imagination. Heueu I need to recover somehow. The fortunate thing was that he was in lava. Heat was the source of his power. Hong Hae-a went deeper into the lava. The deeper the lava, the more its heat exceeded imagination. Pssssss! The heat of the lava was quickly alleviating the pain. Huu huu No matter how extraordinarily strong the guy was, he couldnt enter the lava that would melt anything it touched. Moreover, at this depth, even if he wanted to come in Chwaaaaaaaaaaaaaa! At that very moment, something astonishing happened. The lava split in half like the Red Sea, revealing the bottom. This guy, what on earth is he made of? Unable to enter the lava, he split the entire bottom in half. It was so unbelievable that he was at a loss for words. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Demon who had split the lava was aiming at him with his formless sword. Shall we start with the arms first? Eudeuk! Is he saying hes going to cut off my arms now? To make such a declaration against me. It was utterly humiliating. Do I need to make up my mind? Realizing this wouldnt do, Hong Hae-a made a decision in an instant. Although he hadnt perfected it yet, to face this monstrous guy, he had no choice but to utilize the power he had newly developed. Ttak! Hong Hae-a, who had risen by kicking off the split lava floor, spoke in a meaningful voice. Its not over yet. Ill make you feel the endless terror of the abyss. Hong Hae-a brought his hands together as if in prayer, then spread them apart. Pachik! Pachik! With purple lightning, the space between his palms rippled, and eventually, a black flame arose. Hwarurururuk! The black flame instantly grew to the size of a head. Chapter 498.2 Chapter 498.2 C Side Story 6 Part 5Flames of the Abyss (5) Long ago, in a deep cave of the Celestial Mountain. In a cave illuminated by torches all around, numerous people were prostrated on the floor, paying their utmost respects to someone standing on an altar. Those prostrated were people from the Western Persia, and among them, occasionally, black-haired Central Plains people could be seen. They all cried out in unison towards the altar. [Ya ilahi, unzur ilayna birahmatik] (Oh God, bestow Your grace upon us!) [Ya ilahi, anzil alayna majda naarika al-abadiya] (Oh God, bestow upon us the eternal glory of fire!) They were all desperately seeking blessing. As the being observing them extended its hand, Hwarurururuk! Something strange happened. A black flame, different from ordinary flames, was burning, blazing vigorously without anything to consume. Even more surprising, although the flame was black enough to evoke darkness, it illuminated the surroundings brightly. [Usjudu linnaari al-abadiya] (Worship the eternal flame!) [Innahu narun muqaddas] (It is a sacred fire!) Everyone looked at the black flame with teary eyes and repeatedly bowed. This was the legend of the sacred fire descending upon the holy land of the Fire Worship Sect. Hwarurururuk! The Abyss Flame that had broken free from control. Hong Hae-a couldnt understand why the flame flew not to him but to the Heavenly Demon, circling around him. Why? Although he hadnt fully embodied it yet, he had made the Abyss Flame his own. So why had the flame left him and was now hovering around that guy of its own accord? Perplexed by this inexplicable phenomenon, Hong Hae-a stretched out his hand towards the Abyss Flame. Come back. He tried to pull it back with his Samadhi True Fire cultivation technique. However, !? The Abyss Flame not only didnt return but continued to circle around the Heavenly Demon. How could the flame be uncontrollable even with the Samadhi True Fire, which could freely manipulate all flames? What on earth was going on? As he was bewildered, the Heavenly Demon spoke while looking at the black flame circling around him. So it was still here after all. What? Larisha. What are you talking about The Flame of Darkness. This is what I left behind on this altar long ago. At these words from the Heavenly Demon, Hong Hae-a snorted as if in disbelief. And for good reason. He was the incarnation of fire. As such, it wouldnt be an exaggeration to say he knew all the flames that existed in the mortal world. However, this Abyss Flame was fundamentally different. Dont spout nonsense. The Abyss Flame is a living flame that didnt exist even in ancient times, like an unquenchable chaos. Youre saying you left something like that here? No matter how strong you are, how could a mortal like you Swick! Before he could finish his words. The Heavenly Demon reached out to the black flame circling around him. Then, as if it had been waiting, the black flame traveled along the Heavenly Demons fingertips and spread across his entire body. Hwarurururuk! No way? Hong Hae-as eyes widened. Even though it was different from ordinary flames, the Abyss Flame still burned everything in existence. Yet when the flame spread, not only did it not burn his skin, it didnt even burn his clothes. Instead, the black flame settled on the Heavenly Demons clothes and even fluttered like a cloak, scattering in all directions. The sight looked both mysterious and majestic. H-how can the Abyss Flame? Didnt I tell you? Its what I left here. That flame doesnt exist in this world. It doesnt exist in the immortal realm or hell. How could a human like you Swick! Before he could finish his words. As the Heavenly Demon extended his hand, the black flame spread in all directions, seemingly eroding the surroundings and beginning to spread throughout the entire lava cave. Hwarurururuk! As he manipulated the black flame as easily as breathing, Hong Hae-as expression rapidly hardened. The Abyss Flame was what he had considered his trump card. But how could this guy handle the Abyss Flame so freely? As he thought this, the Heavenly Demon approached him, saying, Theres no way this would exist in places like the immortal realm or whatever. This wasnt originally from this world to begin with. Not from this world? What are you Hong Hae-a couldnt finish his words. Gooooooo! This was because the entire lava cave had already been consumed by the dark flame, and it was no longer the place he had considered his sanctuary. It had transformed as if into a completely different world. Hmchit! Hong Hae-a unconsciously moved backward. It was because he was captivated by the overwhelming pressure of the approaching Heavenly Demon. His appearance, surrounded by black flames as he approached, made him seem like an absolute being ruling over darkness and fire. You are you really human? Dont define everything by species. I am the Heavenly Demon. I am the brilliant flame that leads all demons and guides everything into darkness. Ttak! With those words, the Heavenly Demons hand grasped Hong Hae-as neck. Kwak! Chiiiiiiii! From the ominous black flame transmitted through the Heavenly Demons hand, Hong Hae-a felt his throat burning for the first time in his life. Born as the incarnation of fire, he had never experienced burns or heat. Yet now, his body was burning from this black flame. This cant be. This wasnt just a concept of burning due to heat. It was closer to erosion or invasion. The sensation was rapidly disappearing from the burning areas. Keok keok. Pssssssss! Along with groans, Hong Hae-as eyes were about to roll back as his entire body convulsed. The pain was beyond imagination. Even if he wanted to resist, he couldnt move an inch as the black flame had invaded his entire body. Just when it seemed everything was about to end, Stooooop! A scream that could tear eardrums echoed throughout the lava cave. The Heavenly Demons gaze turned towards the source. There stood Iron Fan Immortal, Hong Hae-as mother and the great spirit of the Plantain Leaf Cave, holding a leash in her hand. Alyu? Tied to the leash was none other than the Diabolic Beast Alyu. Because the bond of the spirit beast had been severed, its exact state was unknown, but Alyus entire body was bound by leather inscribed with red letters. Judging from the immortal power flowing from the red letters, it seemed to prevent the demon power of Alyu from spreading. But this wasnt the end of it. All four of Alyus legs had been cut off to prevent it from moving. Seeing this, the Heavenly Demons gaze turned cold enough to summon a north wind. Even though their eyes met from afar, Iron Fan Immortal felt a fear strong enough to freeze her entire body in an instant. This was an existence they could never hope to handle. Iron Fan Immortal knelt on the ground. Kung! Not satisfied with just kneeling, she pressed her forehead to the ground and shouted. This is the Imaemangyang you were looking for. Ill return it to you, so please, just spare my sons life. Mother? At her cry, a glimmer of life returned to Hong Hae-as eyes, which had been rolling back as his mind grew hazy. He looked at the prostrated Iron Fan Immortal with a bewildered gaze. What he had asked of Iron Fan Immortal was to leave this place with the sealed flesh-eating statue of the Great Strength King, just in case. But he never expected her to not only not flee but to bring Alyu, whom he had hidden, and even endure such humiliation to beg for his life. Pak! Was it because of his feelings towards his flesh and blood? Hong Hae-a, who had been unable to move due to the pain of being invaded by the dark flame, summoned strength he didnt know he had and grasped the wrist of the Heavenly Demon who was holding his neck. He tried to shake off the hand, but At that moment, as his eyes met the Heavenly Demons, his breath caught in his throat. The chilling intent flowing from those two eyes was a terrible killing intent he had never experienced before, and the moment their eyes met, he felt as if his entire body was being sliced to pieces. Wook-ssin! Wook-ssin! No. Was it not an illusion? Countless sword marks were already being etched all over his body. What was that just now? It was clearly something that happened through will. A will close to nothingness had sliced him to death in his mind, bringing him to the brink of death. If he hadnt cultivated the immortal way, his mind might have collapsed. Damn it Hong Hae-a finally clearly recognized the difference in their levels. This monstrous being had already reached a realm that the natural order couldnt withstand. To think that such a being had remained in the mortal world, neither in between boundaries nor beyond them. Now he felt utterly dejected. He had thought that if he fully embodied the Abyss Flame and even revived his father, the Great Strength King, no one could stop them. However, coincidentally, the world was not so lenient. Meanwhile, Hong Hae-as mother, Iron Fan Immortal, once again pressed her forehead to the ground and cried out to the Heavenly Demon. Ill offer my life instead. Please! Please! Just spare that child. I beg you so earnestly. At her plea-like cry, Hong Hae-a painfully opened his mouth. M-mother stop please stop Stop, stop it! I cant lose you like this. Mother Kulleok Kulleok How can a mother watch her child die? If I do this, will you spare my child? Pook! With those words, Iron Fan Immortal thrust her hand into the center of her own chest. She was trying to take her own life. sea??h th novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Motheeeeer!!!! The sight of Iron Fan Immortal and Hong Hae-a was enough to make anyones heart ache. Iron Fan Immortal, who had put her own life on the line to appeal to even a shred of compassion, hoped that the Heavenly Demon would waver even a little. But her hope didnt reach him at all. The Heavenly Demons gaze remained cold, and there was not a hint of emotional change. Why did you stop? Continue. H-how! Does this monster not have even a shred of compassion? Continue, he says? Then the Heavenly Demon sneered and said, Did you think Id end this moderately if you appealed to emotion? How naive. If youre going to think like that The Heavenly Demon paused mid-sentence and grasped his formless sword. At that moment, Chwachwachwachwachwak! Sharp sword energy enveloped Hong Hae-as entire body, and both his arms and legs were simultaneously cut off. Iron Fan Immortals eyes widened to the point of tearing at the horrific sight of her sons limbs being severed. Regardless, the Heavenly Demon continued speaking as if without the slightest emotion. You shouldnt have messed with me from the start. Chapter 498.3 Chapter 498.3 C Side Story 7 Part 1Oblivion (1) Aaaaaaaaargh!!! A scream erupted from the mouth of the great spirit Iron Fan Immortal, whose eyes had widened to the point of tearing. Although she had steeled herself to some extent, seeing her son Hong Hae-as limbs being severed right before her eyes was unbearable. Chiiiiii! Blood gushed from the severed surfaces, and steam rose from those areas due to the heat of the lava cave. Even for the incarnation of fire, the evaporation of blood inside the body due to heat couldnt be prevented. Kuaaaaaaa! Despite Hong Hae-as agonized state, the Heavenly Demon didnt even blink. Instead, he spoke in a cold voice as if it wasnt enough. This is just the beginning. Its troublesome if youre like this already. Pook! Kueok! The Heavenly Demons hand pierced Hong Hae-as abdomen. Although a great spirit, Hong Hae-a was different from other spirits. He was the child born in human form to the Great Strength King and Iron Fan Immortal, so this could be considered his true form. As such, his internal organs were quite similar to those of humans. Chwachwachwachwachwachwa! As sharp sword energy was injected into these organs, his insides were torn apart. The pain was indescribable. Kuaaaaaaak! Unable to bear the pain, Hong Hae-a screamed with blood vessels bulging on his neck and face. These consecutive screams from Hong Hae-a brought Iron Fan Immortal, who had been shrieking in shock at the sight of her childs limbs being cut off, back to her senses. Pak! Iron Fan Immortal pressed down on the neck of the Diabolic Beast Alyu, whom she was holding by the leash, and shouted fiercely. If you dont take your hands off that child right now, Ill just kill this one! She no longer had any intention of pleading with the Heavenly Demon. If it was a no-win situation anyway, she thought it best to respond in kind. At her shout, the Heavenly Demon turned his gaze and spoke. Go ahead. If you can handle the consequences that one action will bring. Kwadeuk! Kweeeeek! As the Heavenly Demon grasped and burst one of Hong Hae-as organs, he vomited dark red blood. If he had been human, he would have been dead already. Seeing Hong Hae-a in this state, beyond suffering and barely able to endure, Iron Fan Immortal shed tears of blood. In all her long years, she had never seen someone so cruel. Even the Great Strength King, called the leader of the Imaemangyangs, wouldnt go this far. Finally, Iron Fan Immortal released her hand from Alyus neck. Of course, she didnt stop there but also undid the leash and the leather straps inscribed with spells that were restraining Alyus body. Kung! Kukukuku. The restraining leather straps must have been quite taxing, as the Diabolic Beast Alyu collapsed face-down on the ground, struggling. Even so, Alyu looked up at the Heavenly Demon as if surprised. Even though the bond was severed, you came to save me? He couldnt help but feel moved inwardly. Alyu had thought that since the bond was broken, it would be understandable to be abandoned. Just as he was feeling grateful, Swick! The Heavenly Demon extended his hand towards the Diabolic Beast Alyu, making a pulling gesture. Then Alyus body rose and flew towards the Heavenly Demon, not Iron Fan Immortal. Watching this in a daze, Iron Fan Immortal spoke, suppressing her anguish and anger. Ive understood enough that you wont spare the lives of my son and me. I wont beg pathetically for our lives anymore, so please give that child a clean death. If you want to vent your anger, do it on me instead. She had already given up everything. If they couldnt survive anyway, she only wished that her child would suffer no more. Had her desperate plea reached him even a little? The Heavenly Demon withdrew his hand from inside Hong Hae-as stomach. Pak! After withdrawing his hand, the Heavenly Demon placed his other hand on Hong Hae-as chest and performed one of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques, the Ritual of Binding. Ssssssss! Heuk! W-what are you y-you bastard Hong Hae-a couldnt hide his bewilderment as he felt his demon power and immortal power rapidly draining from his body. Regardless, the Heavenly Demon continued to absorb his energy. With his arms and legs cut off and his entire body restrained by the dark flame, Hong Hae-a couldnt resist as his energy was taken. Ssssssss! Noooo. Kueeeeee! As his energy was drained, Hong Hae-as hair rapidly grayed, and his face became gaunt. The Heavenly Demon finally removed his hand from Hong Hae-a after absorbing most of his energy, leaving only enough for him to barely breathe. Thank your mother. Im letting you live like this, at least. Originally, the Heavenly Demon had intended to torment them until they begged for death and then kill them. However, moved by Iron Fan Immortals extreme maternal love, he was now showing a shred of mercy. Of course, Hong Hae-a couldnt accept this. Kueuuuu. Heavenly Demon! Heavenly Demon! Just kill me instead! What was the point of living like this, with all his power taken away? Seeing him screaming madly to be killed, the Heavenly Demon sneered and said, Thats not possible. Im going to make you just like your father, you see. What? With those words, the Heavenly Demon turned his head to look for someone. That someone was the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Sar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. He had shown mercy by sparing their lives, but not wanting to leave any future troubles, he intended to ask the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox to seal them with the killing stone. But, !? The Heavenly Demon frowned. This was because the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was nowhere to be seen. He could see numerous Demon God Generals fallen on the lava ground, but she was gone. Where on earth had she disappeared to? He couldnt sense where she was even with his spiritual perception. As he was puzzling over this, Keuk, kukukuku. Hong Hae-a, who had been screaming until just a moment ago, suddenly started laughing. Then he laughed as if he had gone mad, almost to the point of hysteria. Kuhahahahahahahahaha! At his laughter, the Heavenly Demon kicked Hong Hae-as face. Tteok! With only weak demon power remaining, even a small impact should have caused tremendous pain, but Hong Hae-a didnt stop his mocking laughter and said, You think youve won completely, dont you? That Monkey bastard got into trouble for relying only on strength too. Im not the type to just take it. If I cant win with power, Ill use my head to pay you back. Huu. At these words, the Heavenly Demon sighed with annoyance. He had intended to show a bit of mercy, considering the maternal love for having a child. But now, that feeling had completely disappeared. Kwadeuk! Kuaaaaaaaa! The Heavenly Demon stomped on Hong Hae-as abdomen, crushing his internal organs. Even as he was dying from the pain, Hong Hae-a endured it terribly and continued what he wanted to say. Kueuuu. Do you know why the ancient immortals are so desperate to retrieve the Kunlun Mirror? Kunlun Mirror? The Heavenly Demon, who had never had contact with ancient immortals, found it difficult to understand what this meant. But he could tell that the Kunlun Mirror was that precious treasure Hong Hae-a had been wielding. You mean those wheels!? Suddenly, the Heavenly Demon stopped mid-sentence and looked around. Come to think of it, he couldnt see the guys Kunlun Mirror. He couldnt even sense its energy. Its useless. Where is it? The Kunlun Mirror unlike other precious treasures can completely hide its own energy. Kwak! Kueuuup! The Heavenly Demon crushed Hong Hae-as other organs and said, Its impossible for the user not to know. Where is it? Kuhehehehe. Its already too late. Too late? The Kunlun Mirror will explode When the heat wave covers the entire Central Plains everyone will fall into oblivion. What nonsense are you talking about, oblivion? The flame of the Kunlun Mirror is the Samadhi True Fire of oblivion It burns the memories in ones mind. Burning memories? Was that what oblivion meant? Hong Hae-a laughed, spitting out blood mixed with foam. Even if it couldnt be helped with force, in the end, no one would be able to become the victor. You too will lose all your memories due to the flames of oblivion and regress to an infant. No matter how strong one is, if their mind is completely erased, nothing remains in the end. Thats why the Kunlun Mirror was dangerous. It was at that moment. Vibration. Seureuk! The Heavenly Demon suddenly leaped backwards, appearing about thirty jang away, and swung his formless sword towards the lava floor. Chwaaaaaaak! The lava split, revealing the bottom. Surprisingly, inside were the petrified Golden Nine-Tailed Fox and the Kunlun Mirror, which was fiercely rotating and colliding as if trying to break her. Chwaaaaa! Seeing this, the Heavenly Demon swung his formless sword towards the Kunlun Mirror. At that moment, a black line traced a trajectory, distorting space, and the precious Kunlun Mirror was cut in half. Chaenggang! As the Kunlun Mirror fell to the ground, the Heavenly Demon pulled his hand, using the Void Seizing Technique to extract the petrified Golden Nine-Tailed Fox from the lava ground. As soon as the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox touched the Heavenly Demons hand after being pulled from the lava ground, cracks appeared, and the stone shell fell off to the ground like peeling skin. Inside, the living Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was revealed. Haa Haa Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Heavenly Demon Ah. Thank goodness. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox sighed in relief upon seeing the Heavenly Demon holding her. While dealing with the Demon God Generals created by the tower, she had suddenly lost some of her memories due to the approaching Kunlun Mirror. To withstand the flames emitted by the Kunlun Mirror, she had used her fox bead on herself to become a killing stone. I didnt forget. She had been afraid of forgetting the Heavenly Demon due to the oblivion caused by the Kunlun Mirror. However, only a small part was lost, so she hadnt forgotten. Relieved, her face brightened, and she was about to embrace the Heavenly Demon tightly. At that very moment, Kwaaaaaaaang! An enormous roar shook the entire lava cave as if an earthquake had struck, threatening to collapse it. Kwaaaaa! The Heavenly Demons gaze turned upwards towards the source of the roar. Cheong-ryeong! It was clearly something happening above ground. And Cheong-ryeong was on the surface. Kwaaang! Becoming urgent, the Heavenly Demon, without time to think, burst through the ceiling of the lava cave and shot upwards at an incredible speed. Chapter 498.4 Chapter 498.4 C Side Story 7 Part 2Oblivion (2) Heavenly Demon! The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox bit her lip as she watched the Heavenly Demons back disappear through the ceiling of the lava cave. That tremendous roar just now. It spread an ominous energy in all directions, but this was just a prelude. It hasnt completely exploded yet. She could instinctively sense it. This was happening as the energy was compressed to its limit just before a massive explosion. Otherwise, such an incredible energy wouldnt be felt even in this deep underground place. Kuhehehehe. Its over. No one can stop it. Even as he was dying with all his internal organs crushed, Hong Hae-a muttered as if satisfied. At that moment, someone rushed towards him. It was the great spirit Iron Fan Immortal, Hong Hae-as mother. Child. Can you hold on? Mother This mother will surely save you. She thought this moment, when the monstrous Heavenly Demon had disappeared, was the only chance to escape. But there was one being she had overlooked. It was none other than, Where do you think youre going after causing all this? Nine-Tailed Jjeojeojeojeojeojeok! Mother! Hong Hae-a screamed as he watched Iron Fan Immortal rapidly turning to stone. The one who turned her into stone, or rather a killing stone, was none other than the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. She sneered genuinely at Hong Hae-a, who glared at her as if cursing her. You Huu. Youre not my share, so youd better prepare yourself. Pat! With those words, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox flew through the hole in the ceiling made by the Heavenly Demon. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! The Heavenly Demons expression was heavy as he burst through from the lava cave to the ground surface in one go. As soon as he emerged, he spotted Cheong-ryeong on the ground. Fortunately, she was safe. But that wasnt the problem. Upon reaching the surface, he saw a red sphere glowing brightly in the sky about 30 li away, emitting an energy beyond imagination. Goooooooo! It hasnt exploded. Thats The energy was in an extremely condensed state. The space around the red sphere was distorting due to the tremendous energy, causing lightning. It was on the verge of exploding. If the sphere was clearly visible from this far away, it was impossible to imagine how far the aftermath would spread if it wasnt stopped immediately. It was astonishing that such an alien energy was condensed in a single precious treasure. Pachik! Pachik! At that moment, The light of the red sphere intensified, showing signs of bursting. Hong Hae-as words flashed through the Heavenly Demons mind. [The Kunlun Mirror will explode When the heat wave covers the entire Central Plains everyone will fall into oblivion.] [What nonsense are you talking about, oblivion?] [The flame of the Kunlun Mirror is the Samadhi True Fire of oblivion It burns the memories in ones mind.] sea??h th N?vel(F)ire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. If those words were true, although it was uncertain how far the power of that explosion would spread, if it wasnt stopped, the worst disaster of regression due to memory loss might occur. There was only one way to stop it. The Supreme Heavenly Demonic Sword that could cut through everything in existence. But here, a problem arose. Kwaaaaaaaaaaaang! In a split second, the explosion had already occurred. Oh no! Even though the Supreme Heavenly Demonic Sword could cut through everything, it still needed some distance. With his eyes opened at the moment of the explosion, the Heavenly Demon saw the heat of the explosion spreading in all directions in an instant. The speed was beyond imagination, spreading to a distance of thirty li in the blink of an eye. Schwaaaaaaaa! No! In a split second, the Heavenly Demons form blurred, Seureuk! With ultra-high-speed movement, he went down to the ground in the blink of an eye and embraced Cheong-ryeong. Mortal! Hold your breath! Paaaaaaaaak! Moving at ultra-high speed to escape the aftermath of the explosion by tearing through space, the Heavenly Demon sensed the heat of the explosion catching up to him. Even for him, it was impossible to completely surpass this speed. In that brief moment, the Heavenly Demons mind calculated numerous methods and came up with a single, unique solution. Paaaaaaaaa! The Heavenly Demon, who was using his lightness skill at an incredible speed, pointed behind him with his index finger. Then, Paaaaaaaaak! At that moment, about ten jang behind the Heavenly Demon, space seemed to compress into a single point, and the aftermath of the explosion was sucked into it. Space Suppression Technique! This was another technique of the Eight Thought-Shattering Techniques. It was a method that instantly pressed about four jang of space in the desired direction. The distortion of space meant that an enormous gravitational force occurred in that part, and that force could even attract light. Mortal, this is Trust me! Without stopping here, the Heavenly Demon took out the artifact given by the Diviner Yeo Surin from his bosom, put it on his finger, and rotated it in a circle. Responding to the spell power, the artifact resonated, and eventually, a gray mist arose. Ssssssss! The gray mist that arose formed a circular connection, creating a gate linked to another space. The place connected by that gate was none other than the main hall of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. Ttak! The Heavenly Demon pushed Cheong-ryeong into it. Mortal! Feeling something uneasy here, Cheong-ryeong cried out with reddened eyes. Mortal, what are you trying to Ill resolve this soon. The Heavenly Demon smiled as if to reassure her. However, that smile hid a determination. It was a sad determination that he might forget the love he had just gained. Although he tried his best not to show it, had Cheong-ryeong read this determination of the Heavenly Demon? No! No! Cheong-ryeong urgently tried to grab him. But the Heavenly Demon pushed her away with his energy, preventing her from approaching the misty gate. Paaaang! After pushing her away, the Heavenly Demon hurriedly closed the misty gate. Seeing Cheong-ryeong desperately running towards the closing gate, the Heavenly Demons heart ached, but he had no choice. He couldnt put her in danger. But just as the gate was almost closed, Jjeojeojeojeojeojeok! The Heavenly Demons body suddenly stiffened, and his entire body began rapidly turning to stone. !? The Heavenly Demon turned his head with a stiffened face. There, he saw the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox pressing her fox bead against his back. What are you doing? Ill do it. You! Did she understand what she was saying? To stop the explosion of the Kunlun Mirror, one had to head to its center, enduring the aftermath of the explosion over a distance of thirty li. If it were an ordinary explosion, neither she nor the Heavenly Demon would have trouble enduring it. This was the Samadhi True Fire of oblivion. The aftermath would cause memory loss. Stop. This is You absolutely cant forget, right? At these words from the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, the Heavenly Demons eyes, which had been trying to resist becoming a killing stone by raising demonic energy, wavered. To him, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox smiled and said, So you dont have to sacrifice yourself. Ill do it. With those words, she gently embraced the Heavenly Demon, who had turned to stone up to just below his neck. In return, you can grant me this much favor, right? Ah, it feels good. Even though she couldnt feel his body heat as he had turned to stone, she wore a happy expression as if feeling warmth. Seeing her like this, the Heavenly Demons expression became subtle. I wished I could have been that precious someone by your side. This is sincere. Wuuuuung! Meanwhile, the Space Suppression Technique was gradually diminishing. At this, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox released her embrace and caressed the cheek of the Heavenly Demon, who was turning to stone above his neck, and said, Dont forget me. Jjeojeojeojeojeojeok! The last thing reflected in the Heavenly Demons eyes as he turned to stone was the face of the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, looking at him tenderly with reddened eyes. And so, the Heavenly Demon completely turned into a killing stone. At that moment, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox flew upwards. Paaaaaaang! As the heat enveloped her body, for a split second, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox recalled: [Dalgi, no, Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. You will one day meet a human who is the embodiment of demon itself.] [Human? How can a human be the embodiment of demon? You said humans are imperfect beings, neither good nor evil.] [Thats right. But even this old man cant understand all the heavenly secrets.] [Damn you. Whats the point of telling me something you dont even understand well?] [Find that person. That person will bring you what you desire most.] [Bring me what I want?] [Yes.] [Then how can I meet that person? With your fancy ability to read heavenly secrets, shouldnt you know?] [I dont know.] [Then theres no choice. Well have to keep fighting.] [Will you really do this?] [Youre the one who proposed a deal, saying youd tell me what I wanted. But do you think you can end this fight with such vague words?] [] After pondering, the prophet finally spoke. [All this old man can see about that person is a throne stained with blood.] [A throne stained with blood?] So she spent a long time searching for the person of the prophecy, and she was convinced it was the Heavenly Demon. He was the man she had waited for all her life. Before parting, Kang Sang, who had made the prophecy, asked: [Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. But what is it that you desire most?] [What I desire Its nothing much. Its] Jureuk! A single tear rolled down her cheek as she was being enveloped by the heat of the explosion. [I want to love.] Her only wish. She, who had never truly loved anyone, had spent her entire life alone. Thats why she wanted a lifelong sanctuary to fill that loneliness. But the prophecy was only half right. She came to love him, but her wish to be together until the end wasnt fulfilled. Still, she didnt mind. Because you will remember me until the end. Thats not so bad, is it? Schwaaaaaaaa! And so, her form faded away into the light. Jjeojeok! It wasnt long after the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox had flown away with the aftermath of the explosion. Cracks appeared in the killing stone, and black flames flowed out. The Heavenly Demon had circulated the dark flames, which could be called the authority of the Demon King, within his body while turning to stone due to the power of the Spirit Demon Great Precious Tool, the Fox Spirit Bead. Because of this, he was able to forcibly break out even though he had been completely sealed. As soon as he escaped, the Heavenly Demon was about to unleash the Supreme Heavenly Demonic Sword but had to stop. This was because, Paaaaaaaaaaaa! The aftermath of the explosion was disappearing. This meant that the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox had prevented the flames of oblivion from covering the entire Central Plains when the Kunlun Mirror exploded. As the sky began to clear, the Heavenly Demons clenched fist tightened. Kkwak! It was what he had intended to do. But why had she sacrificed herself to do this? Even though he had treated her so coldly. Something felt heavy in his chest. Then he saw something falling from the sky. It was the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. She was falling towards the ground unconscious, embracing the shattered fragments of the Kunlun Mirror that had turned to stone. Ttat! The Heavenly Demon flew up using his void-treading skill and caught her as she fell. Ttak! Even unconscious, she was still so beautiful. [Dont forget me.] Those last words she said echoed in his ears. His heart had ached unbearably when he had resolved to forget Cheong-ryeong. She must have made the same resolution. The Heavenly Demons gaze, which had been looking at the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox with a bitter expression, soon turned fierce. Damn it. Hong Hae-a, looking up at the ceiling of the lava cave, couldnt hide his dismay. He had hoped for the flames of oblivion to cover the continent, causing all humans to fall into oblivion and regress. However, it seemed to have failed. The fact that the aftermath of the explosion didnt last long meant that its influence likely didnt spread across the entire continent, resulting in only a short period of memory loss. At most, perhaps just a few years? In the end is this my defeat? What could be done now that he had failed? He had at least hoped for mutual destruction, but it was just regrettable. At that moment, he saw someone descending through the hole in the ceiling. Hong Hae-as pupils shook violently as he discovered this. It was the Heavenly Demon. Swish! Hong Hae-a felt a chill down his spine at the approaching Heavenly Demon. He sensed an enormous killing intent from him, so fierce that it felt as if all his remaining body parts were being torn apart. The Heavenly Demon descended right in front of him, who was gripped by the terror of the killing intent, and spoke. I promise you. What? You will feel an eternal agony, neither living nor dying. Lets start with the pain of losing your flesh and blood. W-wait Kwadeudeudeuk! Before Hong Hae-a could finish speaking. Right before his eyes, the Heavenly Demon crushed the head of Iron Fan Immortal, who had turned into a killing stone. Noooooooooo! Chapter 498.5 Chapter 498.5 C Side Story 7 Part 3Oblivion (3) Kugugugu. How truly vicious. The Diabolic Beast Alyu genuinely stuck out his tongue. Is this what it feels like to show someone hell while theyre still alive? After restoring Hong Hae-as body with magic and injecting sharp energy into each nerve, he was cutting him from the fingertips in very thin slices. Even Alyu, a Imaemangyang, found it difficult to watch. Kuaaaaaaak! Hong Hae-as screams echoed incessantly throughout the lava cave. It only ended after about ten days when the Heavenly Demon imprisoned Hong Hae-as original spirit in dark flames. Originally, Imaemangyangs dont have a soul. However, Hong Hae-a, who had cultivated immortal techniques, had an original spirit similar to a human soul. Hwarurururuk! Kuaaaak! Please! Please stop! For someone called the incarnation of fire, youre quite a whiner. Keep wailing like that eternally in there. Rather annihilate me Kuaaaa! Leaving Hong Hae-a suffering like that, the Heavenly Demon approached the Diabolic Beast Alyu. Although he had been saved by him, having seen his cruel side, Alyu flinched involuntarily, feeling scared inside. The Heavenly Demon approached Alyu and placed his palm on him. Suk! Schwaaaaa! Huh? As part of the demon power absorbed from Hong Hae-a seeped in, Alyus severed front and hind legs rapidly regenerated. After fully recovering, Alyu asked in bewilderment, Kugugugu. Why save me when Im no longer your spirit beast? Or is it to make me your spirit beast again? I simply dont take the bond between us lightly. This guy He strangely makes one feel moved. At this, Alyu asked again, hoping, Will you make me your spirit beast again? No. Youve gained your freedom, so live freely. Just stay hidden quietly for a while. Stay hidden? What does this mean? As Alyu wondered, the Heavenly Demon spoke meaningfully with a voice tinged with killing intent. This time, Ill clean up thoroughly. Clean up? You dont mean The Imaemangyangs beyond what humans can handle. Ill erase them all. If someone else had said this, Alyu would have dismissed it. But having been his spirit beast and master, Alyu knew for certain. He was serious. Because he felt that those belonging to him had been threatened by this incident, he was planning to exterminate all the Imaemangyangs. At this terrifying declaration, Alyu looked at Hong Hae-as original spirit screaming within the dark flames. Youve done something truly terrible, Hong Hae-a. Already, 80% of the Imaemangyangs in the Central Plains had been killed due to the Three Eyes, and now because of him, a great calamity was about to befall the remaining Imaemangyangs. *** In the very distant past. There was a great spirit beast that had existed since primordial times. This Imaemangyang, born from the gathering of all evil things, grew ever stronger by constantly absorbing the fear, terror, and wickedness of living beings. People called this great spirit beast the Hundred-Faced King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. Sar?h the N?velFire.nt website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. She first revealed herself when humans began forming units called nations. Having an extremely great interest in human beings, she immersed herself in human society Wherever she went, she would plunge a country into chaos and destroy it, then move on to another country to taint it with confusion. In this process, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox also encountered several arch-enemies. They were natural enemies who wielded techniques, such as immortals, outstanding Taoists, and diviners. But she was on a completely different level from ordinary Imaemangyangs in terms of power. Having existed since primordial times, she completely annihilated all who dared to challenge her, leaving none alive. Then one day, the strongest enemy appeared before her. For the first time since her existence, she faced a crisis where she might be annihilated. And in such a miserable way. You what are you? The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox was genuinely dumbfounded. It was already strange that she, who should have been in the imperial palace, suddenly woke up in such a remote place, but this human, whom she considered the culprit behind this, was even more astonishing. He was unbelievably strong. Was he really human? Even the immortals of primordial times werent this strong. Damn it. She thought that since the immortals had left, no one except the great spirit beasts that had remained since primordial times could match her. This was truly a monster. Had she finally met her match? Barely raising her exhausted body, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox glared at the human and asked, You what exactly are you? Are you really human? At her question, the human who had so miserably defeated her, no, the Heavenly Demon, looked at her with a strange gaze. [Im not sure about the throne, but you might be the human who is the embodiment of demon itself that Ive been looking for. Ah! Yes. The title that really suits you is Demon.] [How about it? Isnt Demon a good title? Just Demon sounds bland, so should we add something like a surname to it? From the sky] [Lets meet again. Heavenly Demon.] [I wished I could have been that precious someone by your side. This is sincere.] [Dont forget me.] I am a demon who descended from the sky. This is the name you gave me. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox furrowed her brow and muttered. Heavenly Demon? Heavenly Demon? Swisssh The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who had said Heavenly Demon, rubbed her forehead as if she had a headache. What is this? Its a contradictory feeling of hearing it for the first time yet not feeling like its the first time. To her, the Heavenly Demon continued speaking. I am the king of demons who leads all demons. Huh? What are you, a human, blabbering about being the king of all demons!? At that moment, the Golden Nine-Tailed Foxs pupils shook. [Dalgi-ya, no, Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. You will one day meet a human who is the embodiment of demon itself.] [Find that person. That person will bring you what you desire most.] [All this old man can see about that person is a throne stained with blood.] Seeing her reaction, the Heavenly Demon withdrew the formless sword in his hand. I wont forget you. But he didnt say these words out loud. As the Heavenly Demon put away his formless sword without finishing her off, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who had been staring blankly in shock, shouted in confusion, What are you doing? Why why arent you killing me? Im the evil great demon that you humans want dead. Im not interested. What? What a ridiculous human. After reducing her to half a corpse, hes no longer interested? Then why did he seek her out to fight and leave her in this state? Is he trying to say it wasnt to kill her for harming humans? In that moment, she shouted in exasperation, Youll regret this! If you just leave like this, Ill become stronger and surely kill you someday. At her words, the Heavenly Demon sneered and replied, Do it if you can. Such an arrogant attitude, as if he would give her a chance anytime. At the Heavenly Demons words, her gaze became subtle. It was closer to interest rather than anger. Perhaps this man might be the being from that prophecy she had been looking for. The being she had searched for all her life, living in loneliness. The corners of her mouth turned up gently. And so, the faint memory of a forgotten connection led to a new bond. . . . Under a crimson sky stood a massive fortress. Inside this fortress was a magnificent throne. Someone sitting on that throne, resting their chin on their hand, tapped the armrest nervously with their finger. Why? They had obtained the desired position and power. They even used him as bait to embody this and solidify their position. In fact, the Heavenly King had fallen for their ploy and left for the human realm to deal with him personally, not returning. But recently, strange rumors had been circulating. [Your Majesty. Peculiar rumors have been obtained from spies in the Heavenly Clan.] [Peculiar rumors? What exactly?] [Stories are rapidly spreading among the Heavenly Clan that the Golden Heavenly King, who was said to be recovering from injuries, has manifested in the human realm.] [] The Golden Heavenly King manifested in the human realm. So, has he found him? How unfortunate. If he had barely survived after losing his power, he should have stayed hidden as if dead. With his core damaged, he shouldnt be able to regain his power, yet did he reveal himself unable to bear it? In the end, hell meet his demise at the hands of the Golden Heavenly King. Or so they thought. But, [However, something seems strange, as if theres been some misinformation. There are also bizarre rumors circulating that the Golden Heavenly King manifested in the human realm but disappeared shortly after, and it seems their priests are desperately trying to control this information.] !? The Golden Heavenly King disappeared? What does this mean? Are they saying he didnt return after achieving his goal? What is this? Its strange. If the Heavenly King had dealt with him, there would be no reason to remain in the human realm. Then why are there rumors of his disappearance? Although new contenders for the position of Heavenly King had started to emerge among them, they hadnt retrieved the five absolute divine mechanisms called the treasures of the Heavenly Clan. Without retrieving those, a new Heavenly King cannot be born. Its still concerning. Tak tak! The being nervously tapping the thrones armrest slowly rose from their seat and eventually headed somewhere. This wont do. It seemed they couldnt just keep watching like this. They felt they needed to confirm with their own eyes. Having fully embodied the vast power of the Demon King, there was no longer anything to fear. Standing before the entrance connecting to the human realm, the being issued a command. Open the gate. As soon as the command was given, the space in the center of the entrance began to ripple, and a gate started to open. At the same time. In the main hall of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains. Kwajik! The wine cup held by the Heavenly Demon sitting on the throne shattered. Amidst the bustling banquet, the hall suddenly fell silent due to the cult leaders broken wine cup. As everyone looked on in bewilderment, the Heavenly Demon raised his head and muttered with a fierce gaze, The gate has opened. Chapter 498.6 Chapter 498.6 C Side Story 8 Part 1Heavenly Demonic Sword (1) Just two months ago. A Taoist in white robes was examining someones pulse and checking their condition. That someone was the Grand Guardian Ma Ra-hyeon, who had removed his mask, revealing exotic features. The Taoist, checking various acupoints on Ma Ra-hyeons head, shook his head and said, [It will be difficult indeed.] At these words, the Heavenly Demon, who was watching nearby, frowned. The old man before him was a Taoist who had come with the Diviner Yeo Surin and was said to be an old acquaintance of the Pavilion Leader of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal. The Heavenly Demon had asked him to examine Ma Ra-hyeon, hoping he might help since he was skilled in artifacts and had deep knowledge in treating magical techniques. However, contrary to expectations, the result was, [If the memories were simply forgotten or overwritten, they could be revived with Taoist techniques, but this is completely different.] [What do you mean?] [To put it simply, can you revive something that has been burned to ashes, Divine Cult Leader?] [] [Its the same principle. The Samadhi True Fire of the Kunlun Mirror are called the flames of oblivion because they completely burn away memories. Regrettably, even I can do nothing about this.] [So its impossible after all.] Complete loss of memory. The Grand Guardian Ma Ra-hyeon had lost his memories. At that time, the Heavenly Demon, concerned about the aftermath of the fight with the great spirit beast Hong Hae-a, had ordered Ma Ra-hyeon to leave the Celestial Mountain. Indeed, Ma Ra-hyeon had quickly moved away upon receiving the Heavenly Demons order and had gone nearly 30 li away. However, something unexpected happened. The explosion of the Kunlun Mirror. They thought it had been completely stopped by the sacrifice of the Hundred-Faced King, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, but that was a miscalculation. In that brief moment when the Heavenly Demon was sealed in the killing stone. The flames of oblivion caused by the explosion of the Kunlun Mirror instantly covered nearly 70% of the Central Plains. It swept through all areas except the eastern part of Guangxi Province, Guangdong Province, Fujian Province, Zhejiang Province, and Hainan Island, causing everyone there to lose about two years of memories. Coincidentally, this point was just before the Four Great Sects Battle occurred. They realized this less than ten days after returning to the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. Fortunately, the main sect of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult in the Ten Thousand Great Mountains was located between Guangxi and Guangdong provinces, and thanks to this, it escaped the aftermath of the explosion, so there was no memory loss among the cult members. However, [This is quite troublesome.] [To think they would react this way just because of lost memories] With the loss of memories up to the Four Great Sects Battle, nearly 70% of the people in the Central Plains forgot about the Three Eyes and Imaemangyangs who tried to destroy the Central Plains with a great calamity, and even the imposing figure of Cult Leader Heavenly Demon who had received the title of the Worlds Strongest. Perhaps because of this aftermath? Many righteous sects, including the Righteous Alliance, which had been suppressed until now, began to show ominous movements. These were clearly movements of hostility and vigilance. While the elders and executives found this quite annoying, the Heavenly Demon was just satisfied that his people were safe. But not everyone had fully preserved their memories. The Grand Guardian Ma Ra-hyeon was caught in this explosion. As the Heavenly Demon patted Ma Ra-hyeons shoulder with a heavy hand, he clasped his hands in greeting and said, [Its alright. Even if my memories from that time are gone, it doesnt hinder me at all in serving my lord.] At first, he had struggled with the absence of memories. However, as others filled in the gaps for him, the confusion was quickly resolved. The process of establishing the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, and the time spent preparing to avenge his father, Priest Mayera. Finally, learning that he had avenged his father in the Celestial Mountains of Xinjiang, and in this process, received help from his lord, the Heavenly Demon, he shook off the lingering regrets that had troubled him. He has already overcome it mentally. The Taoist smiled slightly at their appearance. Then he coughed lightly and said, [Ahem. Surin.] At his call, the Diviner Yeo Surin clapped her hands and said to the Heavenly Demon, [Divine Cult Leader. Where is it?] At this question, the Heavenly Demon, who had his hand on Ma Ra-hyeons shoulder, turned his gaze somewhere. It was towards a round table behind them. There was something wrapped in thick cloth on the table, and when the Heavenly Demon made a gesture, it floated up and moved towards the Taoist. Dung dung! Oh my. The Taoist let out a small exclamation. When he first saw the Heavenly Demon, he couldnt sense anything as he had completely concealed his energy. But the moment the Heavenly Demon revealed his energy, he was inwardly quite shocked. The energy revealed through the Void Seizing Technique was just a tiny fragment. But the enormous true form of the energy visible through that gap. Gooooooo! The Taoist could see it. Is this why that friend said so? He had met the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal, the Pavilion Leader of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, before coming here. [Its been a long time, Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal.] [You Its been a long time. You, who should be in Kunlun, have you come here because youve finally paid off all your karma?] Karma. The Taoist had been paying for the karma of his past actions for a long time. The Taoist smiled bitterly and replied, [I wish, but its not karma that can be easily washed away.] [Thats what happens when you go against the heavenly secrets, no, the natural order. You brought into the world something that shouldnt exist.] [Hehehe. Lets stop talking about that. This old man has come at the request of the Immortal Realm.] [Immortal Realm? Dont tell me] [They asked me to retrieve all the precious treasures that the Demon Immortal Hong Hae-a ran away with. Especially the Kunlun Mirror, as its an object that shouldnt remain in the mortal world, they told me to bring it back without fail.] At these words from the Taoist, the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal shook his head as if he had guessed and clicked his tongue. Then he shrugged and said, [As you can see, its not here.] [Didnt you retrieve them?] [I intended to, as theyre dangerous objects, but I couldnt.] [Couldnt?] At this question, the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal said something unexpected. [Someone from the mortal world took them.] [The mortal world? How could you hand over such dangerous things?] [Theyre no longer dangerous. From what I heard from my disciple, all the precious treasures, including the Kunlun Mirror, have been destroyed and can no longer be used.] At these words, the Taoists eyes widened. Destroyed the precious treasures? That wasnt something that could be destroyed by ordinary human power. Being treasures born from immortal power, it was only possible for a very few among the ancient immortals who had reached the pinnacle of immortal techniques or other precious treasures. But the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal didnt find this strange at all. Puzzled, the Taoist asked, [Who is the one who destroyed the precious treasures?] To this question, the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal replied in a meaningful voice, [My disciples unanimously call him this.] [This?] [The Worlds Strongest.] At first, the Taoist didnt easily believe those words. But he couldnt hide his surprise when he heard that this person had defeated the Great Strength King, the leader of the Six Demons, and even slain the god-like being from another world who had tried to cause the great calamity warned about in the heavenly secrets. Being of divine rank meant literally being a transcendent being. Such a being was defeated by a mere human? So it was true. And seeing it in person now, it was indeed worthy of the name. There was a reason why the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal, who hadnt met him directly, had praised him as an extraordinary person. This man was truly a monster. Even this faint fragment of energy that was revealed while being extremely suppressed was astonishing. Amazing. I thought there would never be a being greater than that child who was born from the gathering of all the energies of heaven and earth. This is the first time Ive felt this way since that child. Moreover, this person is escaping the influence of the natural order by extremely suppressing his power on his own. Its truly surprising that such a being existed in the mortal world. Meanwhile, the Heavenly Demon unwrapped the package and showed the fragments of the broken Kunlun Mirror, saying, [Is this what you need?] [Yes.] [Take it. Its useless anyway.] [] At these words from the Heavenly Demon, the Taoist looked at the fragments of the broken Kunlun Mirror with a dejected expression. He had been hoping against hope, but indeed, there was no immortal power left in the Kunlun Mirror at all. How ironic. Contrary to the concerns of the Immortal Realm, the Kunlun Mirror no longer had any influence on the mortal world. This only caused trouble for its original owner. He had thought that the Kunlun Mirror was connected to its original spirit. Still, he should take it, shouldnt he? Suk! The Taoist put his hands together to express gratitude to the Heavenly Demon. After retrieving the Kunlun Mirror and preparing to leave quietly, the Taoist suddenly looked at the Heavenly Demons face, frowning, and said, [How strange.] [What do you mean?] [Its truly bizarre. How is this possible?] [What are you trying to say?] As the Heavenly Demon raised one eyebrow and asked, the Taoist pondered for a moment before speaking. [As thanks for allowing me to retrieve the precious treasure safely, Ill tell you this. Soon, an event that will change heaven and earth will occur.] [An event that will change heaven and earth?] [Yes. But I cant understand it at all. How is it that this fate that will change heaven and earth doesnt interfere with the flow of heavenly secrets? I dont understand. Indeed.] There arent many who are born with a fate that can change heaven and earth. Usually, if one is born with such a fate, its related to the heavenly secrets, so its something that absolutely shouldnt be interfered with. But the fate entangled with this person was completely ignoring that flow. As if it were a natural occurrence. Its truly incomprehensible. But if it doesnt hinder the flow of heavenly secrets at all, [On the day heaven and earth change, the tangled thread of terrible karma that has been complicatedly entwined with the Divine Cult Leader will unravel.] [Thread of terrible karma?] Kwadeuk! At that moment, unable to control his strength, the wine cup in the Heavenly Demons hand shattered. He could clearly sense it. sea??h th N??elFir.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. A gate connecting to that place had opened high in the sky. Along with it, an enormously ominous energy that encompassed heaven and earth, all too familiar, was stimulating his spiritual perception. So it was you. The being who had crossed over to the human realm by opening the gate tried to use its authority to check if there were any beings with demonic power remaining. It wasnt difficult to confirm the location if there was even a trace of demonic power. If I spread the waves of demonic power from a high place, I should be able to find out. Ssssssss! The being rose to a high place in the sky and spread demonic power that extended like a spiders web. Demonic power close to infinity spread in all directions. Where are you? Whether it was him or the Golden Heavenly King, they couldnt hide that resonance as long as he was searching directly. But it hadnt even been half a day since he spread the demonic power. Hmchit! A being suddenly appeared before his eyes. It was a handsome human he had never seen before. Human? Just as he was wondering how such an underdeveloped being as a human could fly in the sky, I told you not to take an interest in this place. !? At these words, the being who had been spreading demonic power in all directions instantly stopped and tried to respond, but Chok! At that moment, the space in the area distorted, and the humans form was sucked into the space, then a black dot pierced through his body. Pussung! It happened in an instant. Kuaaaaaaak! His form, with a hole pierced through his chest, flew for over a hundred jang. Chapter 498.7 Chapter 498.7 C Side Story 8 Part 2Heavenly Demonic Sword (2) Kueuuuu. The hole in the chest of the being who had been pierced by the sword energy and flung back hundreds of jang quickly regenerated. Tatatata! The being who had crossed through the gate was thrown into confusion. He was the King of Demons. From being instantly reduced to this state by a mere human, not even worth an insect, to those arrogant words just now, everything was extremely irritating. [I told you not to take an interest in this place.] As soon as he heard that arrogant tone, he immediately thought of someone. However, the Demon King strongly denied this, shaking his head. It cant be. That person was of the demon clan from the roots. But this one was clearly human. Eudeuk! The Demon King, with his chest wound fully healed, spread both hands. Chachachachachacha! Black spaces opened around him, and from them, black iron pieces shot out and attached to his entire body. These attached black iron pieces soon formed into armor. Having judged from that previous strike that his opponent was an enemy he absolutely couldnt underestimate, he had donned armor. I may have been caught off guard before, but now it wont work Wuung! At that moment, space rippled right below him, and someones fist shot out. The Demon Kings chin was thrust upward. Kwang! Wudeudeudeuk! Puk! The Demon King, hit in the chin, flew upward spinning. Even in his dazed state, as bright light flashed in the Demon Kings eyes, a large black hand appeared in mid-air, blocking him from being flung back like a wall. Wuung! Hes coming. Sensing the vibration of space, The Demon King nimbly tilted his head to the side. At that moment, a large hole was punched through the giant black hand that had been supporting him. Too slow. What? Tteok! Keuhek! Although he had dodged well, the handsome human, no, the Heavenly Demon who had suddenly appeared in front of the Demon King, kicked up his chin. But it didnt end there. In that state, the Heavenly Demons form split into dozens, consecutively brushing past the Demon King. Chwachwachwachwachwachwa! Almost like doppelgangers, this was the epitome of swiftness. Every time the Heavenly Demon brushed past, the trajectory of his sword belatedly drew a line. Each sword technique traced by the trajectory skillfully cut through the gaps where there was no armor, inflicting wounds. Keuk! You bastard! The Demon King tried to counterattack while enduring the pain, but As the Heavenly Demon pulled back his formless sword and then thrust it forward, the Demon Kings head flew off. Kwajik! The merciless strike seemed to deliver the final blow to the Demon King. However, something strange happened. The Demon Kings neck area twitched, and then, Pusuk! His head shot out along with a sticky liquid. It was regeneration beyond imagination. The Heavenly Demon clicked his tongue at the incredible regenerative power that could regrow even a completely destroyed head. Still the same. He had always been a being with exceptional regenerative abilities even among the demon clan. For such a being to have fully embodied all his demonic power, it wasnt strange for his regeneration to have evolved to this extent. On the other hand, Damn it! The Demon King, whose consciousness had been completely obliterated for a moment when his head was destroyed, was dumbfounded. If not for his extraordinary regenerative power, it wouldnt have been strange if he had died instantly. This power was simply unbelievable for a human. Jjiritjjirit! But then, sharp sword energy pierced through the gaps in his armor into his entire body, rendering him immobile. Moreover, that sword energy was aimed at the core located in the center of his chest. Youll regret it if you move. The Demon King, glaring at the Heavenly Demon who was issuing this warning, opened his mouth. Who exactly are you? He was the Demon King. There was no way an ordinary human could push him this far. Then, the Heavenly Demon spoke in a low, majestic voice. I am the brilliant flame that guides everything into darkness. Kung! Kung! Kung! Kung! Kung! The moment he heard those words, the Demon Kings core began to beat frantically. He had thought it might be Impossible! [What are you trying to do?] [In the end, only that insect-like human woman matters to you.] [Shes not everything, but its not like you think] [Enough. I understand well how you think of our clan. If you like that place so much, then rot there for the rest of your life.] [Taura!] [Oh, I forgot. Come to think of it, how did they know about your woman?] [You dont tell me] [Huhuhu. They will come looking for you. Try to survive while running away desperately. If you can survive in that state, that is.] With his own hands, he had thrown him into the gate. He thought that even if he was alive, his core would be shattered, leaving him barely clinging to life. But what is this appearance? Why why are you alive in such a form? To this question, the Heavenly Demon casually replied with his arms crossed. In a way, Im grateful. Taura. Words implying affirmation. So he really had become human? At these words, Taura, the current Demon King, trembled, seemingly shocked. How on earth? I simply chose. Chose? Becoming such a worthless mortal is Why do you think these worthless mortals resemble our clan so closely? Have you never wondered about that? What? At these words, Demon King Taura was at a loss for words. Once, when he first came to the human realm, he too had such thoughts. Unlike other places, the beings in this human realm particularly resembled them. Although their internal structures were different, it was amazing that their external appearances were so similar. Its only natural. Because the roots of our clan originated from this place. What do you mean? Long ago, there was a time when the human realm was on the brink of destruction, and at that time, our clan opened a gate and settled in the demon realm. Hearing this story for the first time, Demon King Taura became confused. He was born in the demon realm and was of the 4th generation in the clan, but as far as he knew, this person was almost like the 1st generation. He was like a living chart of generations for the clan. Gravity several times that of the human realm. Thin air, an environment teeming with numerous dangerous entities C to adapt to this, our clan underwent repeated evolution. Living beings evolve in some way to fit their environment. They evolved physically to survive in the harsh demon realm. Huh? Are you saying we originated from such inferior humans? Inferior? They have simply evolved to the optimal state for this place. At these words from the Heavenly Demon, Demon King Taura sneered as if in disbelief. So youre saying youve evolved to fit this environment? The Heavenly Demon didnt deny it. At this, Demon King Taura raised his voice with a flushed face. Stop talking nonsense! You call that evolution? What youve done is regression. Becoming a lowly mortal who cant even live a hundred years is evolution? Ha! Killing intent surged in Tauras eyes, boiling with anger. Although he had betrayed and pulled him down out of ambition, disappointment, and hatred, the being before him was once the king of the clan whom he had respected all his life. Such a king had become a worthless human? The moment he realized this, only feelings of disappointment and anger remained. Not only did you fall for a worthless human, but you even gave up the pride of our clan. A hopeless case like you deserves to die! Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Demon King Taura forcibly moved, ignoring the sword energy piercing his entire body. Even as his limbs were torn off, he showed incredible willpower. The Heavenly Demons gaze sharpened. Your obsession outweighs your duty as a king. Sar?h the novlF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. I dont want to hear such words from the likes of you! Chachachachachacha! The armor covering Demon King Tauras body simultaneously detached and transformed into weapons. The weapons, which had taken the form of swords, swords, whips, wheels, and staves, emitted tremendous demonic power and simultaneously rushed towards the Heavenly Demon. Die- Papapapapapat! Foolish act. The Heavenly Demon grasped his formless sword and thrust it forward. Even if they were divine objects imbued with the Demon Kings demonic power, when the Demon King himself was no match, there was no way these weapons alone could be a match. The sword strike from the Heavenly Demons formless sword, converging into a single point of power, collided with the rushing weapons. Kwachachachachang! With a tremendous roar, blue light spread out, and the weapons were flung in all directions. By chance, the Heavenly Demon caught one of the weapons that had been flung straight ahead. Ttak! It was a sword made of black iron. The sword, which had been imbued with the Demon Kings demonic power, trembled its blade along with its name, wanting to escape from the Heavenly Demons hand. Sssssss! Have you forgotten me? The Heavenly Demon raised both demonic flames and demonic energy simultaneously, pushing out Tauras demonic power that had been contained in the sword, which moved only by the Demon Kings authority and demonic power. As Tauras demonic power was pushed out of the sword, something amazing happened. The black sword, which until just now had rejected the Heavenly Demons touch, began to resonate, emitting sword light. Have you recognized me now? The sword resonated and clung tightly to his hand. Smiling slightly as he gazed at it, the Heavenly Demon suddenly remembered someone. It was the being he had seen in his future vision, said to be his descendant. Surely, this sword had been in that childs hand. Ill have to take you with me. You might be of help to that kid someday. Kuaaaa! That belongs to me, this king! Demon King Taura, who had lost the sword with the most powerful strength among the divine objects that could be called clan treasures, roared in anger. To this, the Heavenly Demon pointed upwards and said, You should return to where you came from. What? Looking up, he could see a gate open there. Come to think of it, the artifact he had brought to open the gate was nowhere to be seen. Larisha! Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Kwadeuk! Demon King Taura, enduring even as his entire body was being cut by the sword energy, crossed his hands and raised them, trying to transform into a new form through awakening. Watching him, the Heavenly Demon shook his head. Foolish to the end. With those words, the Heavenly Demon raised his formless sword. Then, the sword energy that had pierced into his body went berserk on its own, tearing apart Demon King Tauras entire body. Chwachwachwachwachwachwa! Kuaaaaaaak! Demon King Taura, with his entire body annihilated except for the chest area containing the core and his head. Grasping his head, the Heavenly Demon whispered in a vicious voice. Im sparing you only for the sake of the clan. But this is the last warning. Dont appear before my eyes again. Chapter 498.8 Chapter 498.8 C Side Story 8 Part 3Heavenly Demonic Sword (3) Im sparing you only for the sake of the clan. But this is the last warning. Dont appear before my eyes again. How how could a worthless human body do this The physical body isnt important. What matters in the end is willpower. Your will simply couldnt match mine, Taura. Willpower Demon King Tauras bloodshot eyes trembled madly. This body, which had fully embodied the demonic power of the Demon King passed down for generations, was transcended by mere willpower? He couldnt accept it at all. How could I Take care of the clan. Unlike the Golden Heavenly King, Im sending you back alive only for that reason. He really killed even the Golden Heavenly King? Shocked, Demon King Taura couldnt utter another word. He had already entered a realm beyond his control. It was truly disheartening. Swick! Larisha As he called his old name from his days as Demon King, the Heavenly Demon opened a gate and flung him through it. Paaaaaaang! As he disappeared, absorbed into the space, the gate closed. And he threw the artifact towards the closing gate as well. Lucky. The Heavenly Demon recalled Demon King Taura and exhaled a long breath, clenching his fist. Kwak! He wanted to kill the one who had caused Cheong-ryeong so much pain as cruelly as possible. But after countless deliberations in a split second, he ultimately sent him back alive. Having lost the seven divine objects that a Demon King should possess, he can no longer exert even half of the authority or power. He considered removing that power as well, but if he did, they wouldnt be able to keep the Heavenly Clan in check. Although the Heavenly Clan cant exert the same power as before since he also destroyed the divine objects possessed by the Golden Heavenly King, their top warriors still remained. A certain balance must be maintained between them to prevent their attention from turning to the human realm. Should I have crossed over and eliminated Taura and the Heavenly Clan instead? No. The Heavenly Demon shook his head. That wouldnt be a fundamental solution. If that happened, they might fear him for now, but soon the clan members might also take an interest in the human realm. In the end, maintaining the status quo was the only answer. Shall we go back then? Hmchit! At that moment, the Heavenly Demons gaze sharpened. He turned his head and looked down towards the southwest. About 100 li away from where the Heavenly Demon was, on a mountain peak on the ground. An immortal with red eyebrows and beard, treading on white mist, caught a glowing black sword flying at an incredible speed. Ttak! What? The immortal, who tried to control the power imbued in the sword with his immortal power, frowned for a moment. This was because, Paak! The moment he grabbed the sword, he was pulled along by it, unable to dissipate the power contained within. The red-eyebrowed and bearded immortal looked at the black sword with a bewildered expression, then injected immortal power to try and dissipate the energy contained within it. Wuuuuung! As he injected immortal power, a vicious energy inside the black sword began to surge. The immortal tried with all his might to push it back. After flying nearly a hundred jang like this, the vicious energy flowed out from the black sword. Schwaaaaa! The immortal stuck out his tongue at how much immortal power he had consumed. How truly vicious. He didnt expect such an enormous energy to be contained within. Still, now that the energy has been somewhat dissipated, surely no more !? The immortals eyes widened. Just as he thought it was fortunate to have pushed out the vicious energy, the black sword began to absorb his immortal power. Ssssssss! As his energy rapidly drained away, the immortal hurriedly took out a gray cloth inscribed with red letters from his bosom and wrapped it around the sword to control it. As the cloth wrapped around it, the sword trembled violently as if rejecting it, but eventually it stopped. Its a demonic object. A demonic object. The immortal wiped away cold sweat and caught his breath. The immortal, who had come here surprised by the strange feeling of heaven and earth changing, couldnt help but be shocked. What appeared as the gate opened was truly a being with divine power. Just as he was pondering what to do about the appearance of such an evil being that could spread its energy across the entire Central Plains, he noticed someone appearing. It was none other than the Cult Leader of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult, the Heavenly Demon. He, who could observe events happening 100 li away with his techniques, happened to witness the Heavenly Demon fighting the Demon King. The immortal, who had heard so much about him from his disciples that his ears hurt, couldnt help but tremble at the sight. He thought that perhaps the worst calamity was happening again, following the one two years ago. But that enormous being was no match at all. It was truly overwhelming. The Worlds Strongest. How could someone who wasnt an immortal who had cultivated immortal techniques, nor a Imaemangyang born with monstrous strength, reach such a transcendent realm? The immortal felt both awe and fear towards the being called the Heavenly Demon. If this being, whom no one in the world could match, were to act on a whim, what would happen? The mere thought was frightening. It was at that moment. Could it be? The immortal was startled, feeling a sharp gaze as if a dagger had pierced his heart. This was because while he was still observing him with his technique, the Heavenly Demons gaze had suddenly turned towards him. He noticed from this far away? But it didnt end there. Paaaaaaang! The Heavenly Demon kicked off the air and was flying towards his location at a terrifying speed. Startled by the tremendous momentum that seemed like it would tear him apart at any moment, the immortal unknowingly used a space-folding technique to leave that place. Ssssssss! The place he arrived at after folding space was none other than the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, known as the most mysterious of the Six Directions Sixty-Four Pavilions. As the immortal stepped into the backyard of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion, his legs seemed to give out for a moment and he staggered. He barely managed to avoid falling by using the black sword he was holding as a cane to support himself on the ground. His trembling hands wouldnt easily stop shaking. Then someone called out to him. Huh? Master! Turning his head, he saw the Diviner Yeo Surin running towards him. The identity of the immortal was none other than the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal, the Pavilion Leader of the Harmonious Immortal Pavilion and one of the Six Direction Gods. Surprised by the sight of her master Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal drenched in cold sweat, Yeo Surin asked, Master, are you alright? To her question, the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal shook his head and replied, Haa haa Im fine. With those words, the Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal caught his breath and released his grip on the sword. His palm was drenched in sweat. It seemed like the first time in his life he had been this tense since learning immortal techniques. The Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal wiped his wet palms and said, Surin. You were right. Huh? He is an existence that must never be provoked. Could it be the existence youre talking about that shouldnt be provoked is Yes. The Heavenly Demon Sect Leader. He was truly a monster that he never wanted to be involved with. The Crimson-Eyed Old Immortal suddenly looked at the black sword he was holding and wondered what to do with it. It seemed to be a divine object of that god-like being who had appeared tearing through the sky, but it was too dangerous to let it fall into the hands of ordinary people in the mortal world. For now, he needed to catch his breath and retrieve the rest of the divine objects that had fallen to the ground. A few days later, In an underground cave of Blood Corpse Valley, not far from the outer walls of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. The deep cave, rarely visited by people, was quite spacious. The Heavenly Demon, examining the interior, turned his head and nodded to someone. Then, Are you really opening the gate? The place you mentioned seems to be connected to a lake as well. The one who said this was none other than the Diviner Yeo Surin. It doesnt matter. The Heavenly Demon shrugged as if he didnt mind. This was why he had chosen this cave in the first place. The cavity was quite large and deep, so he thought it wouldnt cause any particular problems on the surface. Alright. Ill open the gate and leave immediately. With those words, the Diviner Yeo Surin took out the brush she was carrying on her back and drew a large circle in the air. Mist much larger than usual arose, and eventually an entrance opened. Then, Schwaaaaaaaa! At that moment, water poured out from inside the entrance made of mist. Yeo Surin was almost swept away by the water pouring down like a waterfall, but thanks to the Heavenly Demon holding her with his energy, she was able to escape from it. Schwaaaaaaaa! The pouring water instantly soaked the floor of the cave, and the water level gradually rose. Then, from within the water pouring down like a waterfall, a huge and long shadow descended with it, and Paaaaaaaa! The water pooled on the floor surged up, creating waves. The waves were about to engulf the entire cave in an instant, but as the Heavenly Demon slightly raised his hand and made a gesture of lowering it, Schwaaaaaaaa! The surging water settled down and became calm. The calmed water then rippled, and a huge something revealed its long body from the bottom. Goooooo! With beautiful, shimmering white scales, it looked almost like a white dragon. However, it was too small to be considered a dragon, and the dragon horns on its head were not very long. It was a white Imoogi. Seeing this, the Heavenly Demon recalled the image of that Imoogi he had seen in the memories of Il Gye Pa Je, who had once been a subordinate of Mokgan. Its grown a lot. It was much larger than when he had seen it in his memories. At that moment, the white Imoogi looked up at the air and roared as if howling. Keukaaaaaaaa! That roar was filled with a divine energy strong enough to shake this entire space. As the white Imoogi that had let out the roar moved its body, its scales wriggled, and its body could be seen growing slightly larger. Kugugugugu! Even its horns, which were not yet complete, grew a bit longer. It looked as if it was in a state just before shedding into a true dragon. Pachichichik! However, every time the Imoogi moved and stirred its body, strange phenomena occurred, such as lightning striking in all directions. Kwang kwang! The white floor, rippling like water, churned waves as if a storm had arisen. It was at that moment. Chwaaaak! Keukaaaaaaaaaaa! Along with the sound of something being cut, the white Imoogi, which had been stirring its body trying to shed, let out a shriek different from its roar. Cheobeong! Kuuuuung! This was because the Imoogis horn had been cut off. The Heavenly Demon, who had instantly cut off the Imoogis horn, landed on the pooled water. However, his feet did not sink into the water. This was the divine skill of walking on water. Keukaaaaaaaaaaa! The white Imoogi, with its horn cut off, began to twist its huge body while shrieking, and at some point, its white scales began to turn black. As its yellow eyes began to emit a red light, the Heavenly Demon approached it with a satisfied look. As expected, its become corrupted after being hindered from ascending. He had wondered if it would work as intended, but the energy of the Imoogi with its horn cut off had properly transformed. Seureung! The Heavenly Demon drew a black sword from the scabbard at his waist. It was Larishas sword, one of the seven divine objects of the Demon King. Keukaaaaaaaa! The Imoogi, which had become corrupted after having its horn cut off, seemed enraged and spread its spiky scales wide, trying to swallow the Heavenly Demon. At that moment, the Heavenly Demon raised demonic energy in the black sword. Eventually, black sword energy arose from the sword. The Heavenly Demon, who had raised black sword energy with demonic power, flew his form towards the Imoogi and then unfolded his sword technique. This was the third form of the Demonic Sword Technique he had created. Chwachwachwachwachwachwachwachwa! With numerous trajectories, the moment his form brushed past the black Imoogi, black particles scattered in all directions from the Imoogis head, and then its head split into dozens of pieces. Kwal kwal kwal! Sar?h the n?vel_Fire.et website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Pitch-black blood poured like a waterfall from the Imoogis severed head, dyeing the rippling water on the floor black. The long and huge body of the Imoogi, staggering without its head, swayed, and soon it finally collapsed to the floor. Kung! Cheobeong! The Heavenly Demon approached the Imoogi and then thrust the black sword he was holding into a part of its scales that was growing in reverse. Then, amazingly, black haze rose from where the black sword was thrust and was sucked into the blade. Its absorbing. Indeed, perhaps because it was a spirit beast before becoming a dragon, its energy was incredibly vast. It didnt seem like it would be absorbed in a short time. If he forced the energy to be absorbed, he could speed up the process, but then he wouldnt be able to fully absorb this corrupted energy. If that happened, it wouldnt work as intended. This will take quite a while. It seems its not my share. It seemed he wouldnt need to wield this sword anymore. It didnt matter. After all, the reason for doing this was not for himself, but for the future. Just two months ago, After the Hong Hae-a incident, the Heavenly Demon had decided to completely annihilate all the Imaemangyangs. So he eliminated them whenever he spotted them. Then he went to the cliff of the valley where the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary was located, intending to deal with the monster Earth Dragon, which he had lost when fighting with an unidentified swordsman at the time. But there, coincidentally, he discovered the exploded corpse of the Earth Dragon. !? Seeing this, the Heavenly Demon suddenly recalled the words of the one who had called himself a prophet at the Spiritual Sword Sanctuary. [I am a kind of prophet.] [A prophet?] [I dont have much time now. Whether you believe me or not, this is closely related to you, no, to your descendants as well.] [Descendants?] [Yes. Due to an immortal being, the vast organization you will create and your descendants, no, the entire martial arts world will be in danger.] [An immortal being?] The Heavenly Demon was puzzled by the exploded corpse of the Earth Dragon. He had certainly cut the swordsmans limbs into six pieces in a way that he could never survive, and just as he was about to completely annihilate him, the Earth Dragon appeared and devoured those dismembered limbs. But for such an Earth Dragon to have exploded and died like this So he was alive. Did he regenerate inside the Earth Dragons stomach? That was the only way to see it. As long as he lives as a human, he will find and kill him somehow. However, being human himself, his lifespan is limited. No, more than the issue of lifespan, it was hard to guarantee how long he could forcibly resist the natural order and remain in this world. If he couldnt find that immortal being who had disappeared within that time, the prophecy made by the so-called prophet might come true. If he had no children, it would be a different story, but now he had a son. That son would have another son, and gradually those bloodlines would spread like roots. Although the affairs of future generations are their own, leaving it entirely to them was too dangerous when dealing with an immortal being. Then, he should make arrangements so that future generations can deal with him. Whoever you are, if I cant resolve this in my generation, I leave it to you. With that, the Heavenly Demon turned to leave this place. But he paused for a moment and gazed intently at the black sword that was absorbing the energy of the corrupted Imoogi. Then he brought his index finger to it, raised sword energy, and engraved characters in the middle of the blade. Chapter 498.9 Chapter 498.9 C Side Story ExtraMeeting A beautiful backyard with pink peach blossoms in full bloom. The seemingly quiet and peaceful Peach Blossom Spring was filled with a roaring sound, and its enormous impact was spreading in all directions. Kwakwakwakwakwakwang! Someone emerged from the rising, hazy dust. It was the Wicked Granny, Cheol Su-ryeon. Huk huk! Her expression was not good as she exhaled rough breaths, seemingly exhausted. Cheol Su-ryeon looked at the dusty area, then stretched out her hand, and a huge, utterly transparent hand appeared in mid-air. At that very moment, Schwaaaaaaaa! A cold wave surged from within the dust, and wind pressure made of cold frost rushed in. As the wind pressure approached, the formless claw created by Cheol Su-ryeon drew a circle to defend against it, unfolding a defensive technique. However, Jjeojeojeojeojeojeok! Her formless claw was instantly frozen by the frosty cold wave, and Kwajik! Breaking through the frozen frosty cold wave, a silver-haired woman leaped out and tried to grab Cheol Su-ryeon with swift hand movements. Damn it! The startled Cheol Su-ryeon tried to create distance by using her lightness skill, but it was useless. The silver-haired woman was too fast and instantly caught up to her, snatching her wrist with the Golden Lasso technique. Ttak! It was at that moment. Chwaaaaaaaaaak! Red sword energy flew through the ground, and the silver-haired woman hurriedly released Cheol Su-ryeons wrist and did a backflip to avoid it. Tch. As she was rotating, a woman with sharp features and flowing red hair flew towards her with a terrifying momentum. Seeing her flying like a hawk, the silver-haired woman stuck out her tongue. Blood Demon Sword Heaven? Youll pay for bullying the youngest! At the red-haired womans shout, the silver-haired woman sneered and then unleashed a palm strike that turned white and emitted extreme cold. This was the ultimate move of the Icy White Palm Technique. The red sword energy and the white palm strike collided, creating an enormous sound of air breaking. Kwaaaaaaaaang! It was as if a war was breaking out, with everything around being destroyed and in chaos. Yet, there was a beautiful woman calmly watching them while drinking tea. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! Despite the roaring sounds and debris flying everywhere, all of this seemed like an everyday occurrence to her. As she enjoyed her tea while watching them, the woman spoke. Ever since Su-ryeon arrived, Hye-hyang and Seol-baek seem particularly energetic. Dont you think? At her question, a young man standing behind her shrugged. The young man with mysterious eyes that contained both blood-red and golden colors also seemed accustomed to this, smiling as he picked up the scabbard he had leaned against a pillar and slung it over his back. Seeing this, the beautiful woman, no, Sima Yeong turned her head and asked, Are you going to see? Yeah. The masters said it would be a good spectacle, so I should go check it out. Isnt it more that youre curious about him after such a long time? That too, among other things? Id like to go with you, but its a shame I cant cross over to that side. At her regretful tone, the young man, no, Jin Woon-hwi smiled gently and said, You and the wives will be able to transcend the natural order before long. I hope so Before she could finish her words, A dagger shot out from Jin Woon-hwis bosom and fluttered around like a butterfly. So-dam seems excited? Indeed. Kyahahahaha. Of course! Its an outing after so long, how could I not be excited? You feel the same, right, Nam-cheon? Seeing you so excited even after getting such a harsh beating last time, youre really something. Who got a harsh beating! I was just helping because Woon-hwi was distracted, and I almost ended up bald like before. At the noisy chatter of the swords, Jin Woon-hwi shook his head and then said to Sima Yeong, It wont take too long. Alright. Be careful. After giving her a light kiss on the cheek as she waved goodbye, Jin Woon-hwis entire body began to be enveloped in a bright light. With that, time around him stopped, and the light turned to darkness. Schwaaaaaaa! Shuuuuuuk! Then the space rippled, and his form was sucked into it. Black lights spread out like the Milky Way, and after passing through a dazzling space, a world dyed in five colors unfolded before Jin Woon-hwis eyes. This place, which looks like the Peach Blossom Spring, is called by some the world after ascending or beyond the boundary. A world that only those who have transcended the natural order can reach. Jin Woon-hwis expression hardened as he arrived here. Jjeojeojeojeojeojeok! Gooooooo! !? This was because the sky, which had been dyed in five colors, suddenly split as if the world was being remade, and the sight of a meteor shattering appeared. Woon-hwi. We should dodge first. Jin Woon-hwi strongly agreed with So-dams words, but it was already too late. Just a moment ago. Chwaaaaaaa! Sword energies emitted by swords of ice, flame, and lightning that appeared in mid-air created hundreds and thousands of trajectories everywhere. Amidst these incredible light beams that filled the space and seemed impossible to block, a muscular handsome man with his entire body glowing red and emitting white steam was lightly deflecting them with his fists as he moved through the gaps. Pachachachachachachacha! With the handsome mans punches, blue sword energy light beams were deflected, their paths bending in all directions. Thanks to this, the paths of other light beams were also disrupted, causing blue flashes to scatter around. Pakwakwakwakwakwakwakwang! A young man with a pale white face and long hair, who had been watching this, clicked his tongue and then moved for the first time. Ttat! A black line appeared in mid-air. However, the line that had been extending straight stopped midway at the muscular handsome mans chest. Pachichichichichichik! The unified power that had stopped midway couldnt pierce through the blackened muscle. At this, the pale-faced young man opened his mouth as if truly surprised. What impressive muscles. Not bad yourself. That sword of yours, too. Pssssss! The muscular handsome man had activated his muscles to block the single sword strike converging on one point and was about to strike down with his back. However, the force trying to pierce his chest was so strong that his two arms couldnt move. This wont do. Thinking he needed to open his muscles to another level, the handsome man exerted force on his body. Then the blackened chest muscles began to wriggle, trying to change once again. Sensing something was amiss, the pale-faced young man tried to imbue the sword stuck in the chest with Heavenly Demon Energy to transform it into the Supreme Heavenly Demonic Sword that could cut anything. Hmchit! Could he have sensed this? The muscular handsome man, who was about to open his muscles to an even higher level, instantly created distance with a tense look in his eyes. Paaaaaaaaak! The handsome man, who had instantly created a distance of about thirty jang, exerted force on the soles of his feet, then Kwaaaaaaaaang! He kicked the air in the void. Space shook and rippled like waves, creating vibrations. Due to this aftermath, the pale-faced young man was about to be swept back by the spatial waves. Papapapapapapapapapang! Not missing this chance, the muscular handsome man kicked off various points in space, flying at a speed invisible to the naked eye, trying to trap the pale-faced young man within the spatial ripples. It was at that very moment. As the pale-faced young man swung his sword, black light cut through the void, and the space that had been rippling like waves was sliced apart. Chwaaaaaaaaaak! But it didnt end there. Lets do this properly. The young man raised his arm and made a gesture as if grasping something. Then the sky filled with five colors split apart, revealing a black universe. In that state, the young man pulled his clenched fist. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwa! Fragments of shattered meteors could be seen flying from the black universe. Seeing this, the muscular handsome man licked his lips and then clenched both fists and brought them to his waist. Then the ground shook violently as if an earthquake had occurred. Kuuuuuuuuuu! Shatter! Kwaaaaaaaaaaaang! As the muscular handsome man exerted force on his two feet and pressed down hard on the ground, the earth split, the ground caved in for hundreds of jang, and countless shattered fragments shot upwards along with it. Kwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwakwa! Not bad. Nano, assist me. [Activating computational functions at maximum capacity. Enabling remote control of meteor fragments.] Augmented reality unfolded in the young mans eyes, generating numerous numbers and targets. Just as the fragments shooting up from the ground and the meteor fragments were about to collide, Ssssssss! At that moment, a coincidental event occurred. Someone appeared, tearing through space right in the middle of it all. Who? This was the phenomenon of someone crossing over by riding the natural order. Both men sensed this simultaneously, but their catastrophe-level attacks were already beyond the point where they could be stopped midway. At that moment, the suddenly appeared person hurriedly drew the sword on his back and raised it upwards, and lightning began to surge from all directions. Pachichichichichichichik! The lightning, drawing blue light beams, was on an enormous scale, reaching up to a hundred jang. The lightning that surged like this gathered into the sword in an instant. As the person who had wrapped the lightning around the sword was about to create a whirlwind with the lightning sword while kicking off the air, it happened. Ssssssss! Then something unexpected by anyone occurred. The torn sky returned to its original five-colored state as if nothing had happened, and the fragments of the shattered earth that had been shooting upwards scattered like dust and disappeared. The pale-faced young man and the muscular handsome man, who had been about to clash while fully exerting their abilities, couldnt hide their bewilderment. It was beyond imagination to instantly nullify a power that could shake heaven and earth. At this, the two simultaneously flew towards and landed near this incredible being who had appeared between them. Ttak! Chak! Thats truly amazing. Was that just now your doing? As the two asked simultaneously, the person holding the sword still affected by lightning, no, Jin Woon-hwi, opened his mouth again as if embarrassed. Im sorry for making you misunderstand, but this wasnt my doing. It wasnt you? At the young mans question, Jin Woon-hwi stared at him intently and said, This face looks very familiar. Its extremely familiar. You are quite unique. What? Your ominous energy and face are very similar to someone I know. Someone? Have you perhaps heard the name Heavenly Demon? At Jin Woon-hwis words, the pale-faced young mans eyes widened. At that moment, someone flew to where they were and shouted. Did you just say Heavenly Demon? That someone was the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, a blonde beauty beyond compare. She had been watching from afar and flew over in a hurry upon hearing the words Heavenly Demon. A demon? Jin Woon-hwi frowned and muttered as soon as he saw her, immediately realizing she wasnt human. At this, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox shouted angrily. Just answer the question! Do you know about the Heavenly Demon, I mean, the 1st generation Heavenly Demon, not you here? 1st generation Heavenly Demon? Yes. This Cheon Yeo-woon here is called the 2nd generation Heavenly Demon. 2nd generation Heavenly Demon? As Jin Woon-hwi looked at him with those words, the pale-faced young man, no, Cheon Yeo-woon, nodded and answered. I am Cheon Yeo-woon, the 2nd generation Heavenly Demon of the Heavenly Demon Divine Cult. Cheon Yeo-woon? If youre of the Cheon family and inherited the title of 2nd generation Heavenly Demon, you must be a descendant of the one I know. You. Do you know him? Well. I certainly know of him, but its hard to explain as it seems somewhat indirect rather than a direct connection. What? As Cheon Yeo-woon made an expression of What on earth are you talking about?, the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox spoke in an annoyed voice, as if she had come up empty-handed. This human. It doesnt seem like he really knows anything. At their conversation, Jin Woon-hwi shrugged and then looked at the muscular handsome man and said, But why is your body like that Just a moment. Ssssssss! Before he could even ask, the muscular mans body, which had been swollen and turned black, gradually subsided and then turned red-hot, emitting steam. Seeing this, Jin Woon-hwi asked with widened eyes. True Blood Golden Body? At those words, the muscular handsome man tilted his head and opened his mouth. True Blood Golden Body? Do you perhaps know Hae Mu-ah? Hae Mu-ah? Hae Mu-ah Wait, if its Hae Mu-ah, I know him as Master Hae Ak-cheons ancestor, but how do you know that name? Hes my younger cousin. Younger cousin? Could you be Yoo Moo-mu, who was called the true predecessor of the True Blood Golden Body? Oh? You know my name. Was I that famous? The muscular man, Yoo Moo-mu, scratched his head as if embarrassed. Then Yoo Moo-mu clapped his hands as if suddenly realizing something and said, But you said just now that it wasnt you who did that? Then who on earth did it? At his question, everyones expressions became strange. Jin Woon-hwi had also been wondering about the sudden disappearance of the two peoples enormous powers that he had almost been caught up in. Even for himself, who had reached the highest realm of Heaven Evasion and the immortal way, it would have been difficult to instantly nullify two immense powers reaching the level of As-You-Wish. Thats why he had tried to protect his body with Heaven Evasion and avoid it rather than confronting this power. But it was at that moment. Yoo Moo-mu, ancestor of Yoo Moo-jin, Jin Woon-hwi, ancestor of Jin Ye-rin, Cheon Yeo-woon, my descendant Fate is truly unpredictable. At the voice echoing in their ears, the 2nd generation Heavenly Demon Cheon Yeo-woons pupils trembled. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox beside him was so surprised that her eyes reddened and even welled up with tears. Heavenly Demon To think she would finally hear the voice she had longed to hear for so long. Where on earth is he? She couldnt pinpoint his location because only his voice echoed in their ears. Then, sea??h th ovlFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality. Hmchit! They all suddenly turned their heads towards somewhere. Though it was hundreds of jang away, they could clearly see burning eyes with golden light. Even more surprising was that an enormous energy that seemed capable of overturning the earth was spreading from this being. The Golden Nine-Tailed Fox, who had been staring intently at this, opened her mouth. The Fiery Eyes of Golden Gaze. Its been a long time since Ive seen those. You monster monkey. Monster monkey? At Cheon Yeo-woons question, Jin Woon-hwi answered. The worst and strongest Imaemangyang, born when all the energy of heaven and earth gathered in a stone at the top of Mount Huaguo. The Railing Monkey King. At these words, a look of competitive spirit and interest flashed in Cheon Yeo-woons eyes. He had heard about this from the Golden Nine-Tailed Fox. A legendary and mythical being called unmatched in the mortal world, a Imaemangyang born from the gathering of heaven and earths energy. He had wanted to meet him at least once. So he was about to step forward, but Swick! Jin Woon-hwi reached out his hand to stop him. When Cheon Yeo-woon looked puzzled at this, Jin Woon-hwi smiled and said, Are you trying to steal your ancestors pleasure? Ancestor Ah! Gooooooooooo! At that moment, someone in a black robe was descending from the sky towards the Fiery Eyes Golden Gaze Railing Monkey King. Although it was a back view, Cheon Yeo-woons lips curled up at the enormous majesty and overwhelming strength that could be felt. Finally, I get to meet you, Ancestor.